《Bone Painting Coroner》


 Chapter 1 – Opening the Coffin to Paint Out Bones

    <h4>Chapter 1 ¨C Opening the Coffin to Paint Out Bones</h4>


    Qizhen year 20th, Beiliang country, Jinjiang city.


    It was a fine day in January when the fickle weather turned the once clear sky into a thundering rainstorm. shes of lightning asionally lit the sky as deep rolls of thunder echoed through the air. Ayer of silver water was quick to form over the slippery, narrow road.


    Ji Yunshu held the umbre in one hand while carrying a delicately crafted sandalwood box in the other. Armed with her box and umbre, she walked the whole way from the Ji family home to Zhou Mansion¡¯s entrance.


    On the first month of the Lunar Year, every house was filled with joy. However, at Zhou Mansion, only white satin and several whitenterns hung in front of the entrance.


    It had just happened yesterday. The Zhou family¡¯s young miss had gotten into an ident and died!


    Ji Yunshu readjusted her umbre and brushed the rainwater off her shoulder before carefully examining the sandalwood box she held under her arm.


    This box was her precious tool, the one thing she had to make a living. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let it get even slightly wet!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the county magistrate requesting her services, she really didn¡¯t want to go.


    To have to work at the beginning of the year was a really unlucky sign.


    ¡°Teacher, you cane in.¡±


    The mansion¡¯s pageboy ran towards her, anxiously calling her. He skidded to a halt in front of her, holding his sides as he panted.


    It didn¡¯te as a surprise that he called her ¡°Teacher¡± instead of ¡°Miss¡±. After all, she was dressed like a man in very simple yet elegant clothes.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. She followed the pageboy to the mourning hall situated in the rear court. All the servants in the mansion were kneeling on the ground with their heads lowered. Everyone was crying and wiping their tears.


    Inside the mourning hall, Lord Zhou wore a purple and ck satin robe, his hair rolled in a high topknot. His expression was grave, which was only entuated by his lips, pressed together until they were as thin as a thread. His bloodshot eyes were marked with signs of tiredness.


    Next to him, Madame Zhou was crying fitfully. She was in so much pain and grief that death seemed like it would be a deliverance to her. Yesterday, when she learned of her daughter¡¯s sudden death, she had fainted right on the scene. Even now, she still hadn¡¯t gotten over the shock and appeared to be supported by a few servant girls, so that she wouldn¡¯t fall on the floor again.


    In her former days, Ji Yunshu was used to seeing this kind of scene when she did her job.


    Lord Zhou noticed Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival. He nced over at his madame and signaled her to retreat to the side.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. When my daughter was alive, she loved wearing pink the most and liked grooming and dressing herself well. When she was free, she would often go to the garden to admire the plum blossoms. Due to her weak body, she didn¡¯t go out too often, but yesterday¡­ She fell from the attic and smashed her head on the fake mountain. Her face¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou, rest assured. I, this humble one, understand.¡±


    Ji Yunshu responded. Then, she put down the sandalwood box and opened the lid. Inside the box were many handcrafted and borate painting tools. The box had threeyers. The firstyer contained seven to eight small brushes with silver ridges engraved with a luan bird1 and clouds. The secondyer was shaped to have numerous indented slots that served to mix paint with water. Thest and thirdyer of the box contained 48 different paint colors in various basic spectrums. The box itself was a piece of art, but the inside was fully-equipped for the needs of the task.


    Several maidservants kept ncing curiously inside the box. They had never seen this kind of painting supply before.


    A pageboy came back with a silk brocade which he spread out on the table, so Ji Yunshu could draw next to the coffin.


    Within the coffin, one could see the Zhou Family¡¯s young miss¡¯ face festering from the numerous ces where her flesh had split from the fall. Stark white bones protruded from her cheeks. Her eyes had popped out of their sockets, one pushed into her skull, while the other dangled just beneath its home. Her nose bridge was alsopletely fractured. Despite the horrific damage, the fall didn¡¯t cause any damage to her lips or teeth.


    With that kind of appearance, who could look at her corpse without feeling nauseous?


    These descriptions matched the appearance of a person who had fallen from an elevated ce.


    Ji Yunshu looked once more at the hair rolled in a bun and the corpse¡¯s clothing. The Young Miss was dressed in a high-quality, beautifully embroidered pink outfit. They were neatly and tidily arranged around her frame. Gold and silver head ornaments were inserted into her ck hair, forming a harmonious image.


    This Zhou family definitely deserved to be called a rich family. It¡¯s no wonder that the county magistrate begged her toe over.


    After Ji Yunshu carefully observed the corpse. She turned to the table and took out several paints, then picked the third brush. She traced a few lines in ck ink on the brocade silk. It didn¡¯t take long for a shape to take form under her brush. After the basic outline was drawn, she slowly filled in the details, then colored in the drawing. Afterward, she reassessed her painting. The surrounding people grew silent, stupefied at the sight of the image she painted.


    There was a rumor about a great painting master from Jinjiang city that worked for the yamen2 as a yamen runner3. That person was rumored to specialize in recreating the portraits of dead people, regardless of how badly the corpse was mangled, burned or dposed beyond recognition. It was said that he could draw a portrait from even a pile of bones.


    With a pair of skillful hands and a sandalwood box, that person could bring miracles to life.


    After an hour and 30 minutes, Ji Yunshu put away her brush and dusted some dirt from her sleeves.


    1. A Luan Bird is like a blue and male version of a phoenix. For more information click here; for the image, click here.


    2. A yamen is a governmental office in Ancient China. Click here for more information


    3. A yamen runner is the lowest position for menialbor/servant in a yamen. They are separates into different tasks and ranks. The color of their uniform differs following their tasks. They are usually employed for various odd-jobs from sedan bearers, door guards, secretary to policemen and jailers. Themon point is they work in a yamen. In other words, they are the government¡¯s servants. Of course, since Ji Yunshu helps the county magistrate solved more cases and identified most of the unidentified corpses, she got special treatment and isn¡¯t considered as a normal yamen runner.

 Chapter 2 – Unfortunate Past

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C Unfortunate Past</h4>


    The silk brocade now showed an image of a woman wearing light pink clothes, standing beneath a plum blossom tree. She had a pointy chin, a rosy-redplexion, a pair of deep and profound eyes. The tip of her nose was plump and upright, and her thin lips stretched to form a faint smile. From Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands, a beauty hade to life, and yet a beauty that felt all too real.


    Once Lord Zhou saw the painting, his eyes immediately reddened and his body trembled once. A man could have tears, but he couldn¡¯t shed them easily. He forcibly restrained himself from crying, instead rolling up the painting and handing it to his wife.


    ¡°This is indeed Ning¡¯er. This was exactly how she looked like before the fall imed her life. My poor daughter¡­ When you were alive, you were often sick. But even in your death, you have to suffer with such an appearance. Mother is so sorry to have let you down! My poor daughter¡­¡±


    Madame Zhou hugged the painting close as guilt consumed her. Her tears fell like raindrops on a pear blossom.


    ¡°Madame, stop being sad. Ning¡¯er wouldn¡¯t want to see you so heart-broken. Your health is not good; you will make your husband worry!¡±


    Madame Zhou stifled her sobs, but her eyes were blinded with tears. Finally, the maidservants supported her back to her room.


    Ji Yunshu cleaned her materials. She hefted the sandalwood box under her arm and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to see me out.¡± Lord Zhou interjected and gave her a bag of money, ¡°I hope that Teacher will ept this money.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is part of a yamen¡¯s job, so the county magistrate will give me a wage.¡±


    She returned the bag of money and departed quietly from the mourning hall.


    She worked as a yamen runner, and should receive money from the yamen. So, she couldn¡¯t desire that kind of extra money. If she decided to ept tips, people would starting directly to her instead of going through the yamen to make requests. She would then be swarmed with jobs and be worked to death.


    It is said that without a standard, nothing could be aplished. Having an established schedule had its own advantages!


    The downpour was heavier on the way home. Ji Yunshu travelled back on the same path, but she didn¡¯t go toward the main entrance when she reached the Ji¡¯s residence. Instead, she walked through a side door.


    West Side Courtyard


    Luan¡¯er looked outside while twisting her hands anxiously. When she noticed that Ji Yunshu had returned, she hurriedly got up, weing her back.


    ¡°Miss, you were gone for 4 hours. Earlier, the Old Madame sent people here. They said that several noble guests from the capital wereing for the evening banquet and that you are not allowed to attend. They also said that you would bring bad luck to the family, because you make portraits of the deceased.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either. So, why are you flustered?¡±


    ¡°The other misses could attend, but they only gave you the cold shoulder.¡± Luan¡¯erined.


    ¡°I just dread the noise; you should know that. Besides, it¡¯s raining today. It¡¯s better to rest inside instead.¡±


    Ji Yunshu washed her hands using the water flowing from the eaves before entering the house.


    Luan¡¯er felt heartbroken for her miss. She sighed softly, and dutifully followed after her.


    Ji Yunshu took off her male clothing and removed her makeup, revealing her white skin and beautiful face. Her facial features were sharp and refined, giving off an impression of wisdom and intelligence.


    The beautiful countenance reflected on the mirror was not Ji Yunshu¡¯s original appearance.


    Five years ago, she¡¯d died on the operation table. When she woke up, she seemed to be in the body of the barely 13-year-old Third Miss of the Ji family in Jinjiang city. As the former owner¡¯s memories rushed through her brain like a tidal wave, she was able to understand her situation. The former was the unloved and bullied daughter of a concubine. Her mother was a prostitute from a brothel who¡¯d be pregnant with her after a night of passion with her drunk father. When the child had entered the world, her mother had died due to the difficult childbirth. Since her tender childhood, she had lived in the West Side Courtyard under the care of Wet Nurse Zhang. Unfortunately, a few years ago, Wet Nurse Zhang had passed away from illness.


    After her death, in less than a month of neglect, the 13-year-old Ji Yunshu had turned into skin and bones and met her demise due to starvation.


    Soon after, the empty body was taken over by the new Ji Yunshu.


    Fortunately, Ji Yunshu was a famous forensic anthropologist in the field of archeology during the 21st century, who specialized in facial reconstruction of skeletons. Therefore, in order to obtain money to survive, she simply resumed working in her previous profession and became a yamen runner who drew portraits of corpses that had their faces destroyed beyond recognition.


    However, because of her status as a daughter born of a prostitute, from top to bottom, no one in the family liked her. Not to mention that the Ji family was a prestigious household, if rumors were to spread about her frequently being in contact with corpses, wouldn¡¯t the Ji family greatly lose face?


    Thus, Ji Yunshu had to crossdress as a man every time she went to work and could never rely on her family background. Besides, the Ji family never acknowledged her in the first ce, which she was happy about since it gave her freedom. With her sry, she could buy a few new clothes from time to time.


    In the span of five years, Ji Yunshu had gradually gotten used to this body and could now use it freely.

 Chapter 3 – Nameless Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C Nameless Corpses</h4>


    The rain continued to fall all day long, finally petering out when nightfall arrived.


    At this time, in the front courtyard, the Ji family was receiving the noble guests from the capital. Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu was tidying the paints in her sandalwood box. Every color in the box had been personally mixed by her. As she carefully cleaned and organized them, the glossy paints caught the eye, getting brighter with each passing day. Without a doubt, these colors wouldst for more than a thousand years without fading.


    After around the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, Luan¡¯er hurriedly ran into the room and eximed, ¡°Miss! The county magistrate wanted you to make a quick trip to the east suburbs. He mentioned that an abandoned house in the east suburbs had caught fire, and many have perished from the resulting congration. Right now, their deceased families are waiting for the corpses to be identified, so they can retrieve and bury them. Unfortunately, since their corpses were charred beyond recognition, they want you to go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Two hours ago.¡±


    Ji Yunshu let out a groan. Nevertheless, she unhurriedly closed the lid of the sandalwood box, changed into men¡¯s clothing, lit a smallntern, and went out again.


    Whenever she went out for work, she never brought Luan¡¯er with her. Her maidservant stayed behind, since Ji Yunshu needed someone to protect the courtyard in her absence.


    Traveling at night wasn¡¯t easy. Fortunately, the east suburbs weren¡¯t very far. When she arrived at her destination, the sight of a copsed residence still billowing out smoke greeted her. The air was suffused with the smell of burning wood. Most of the vigers were carryingnterns outside. Some of them wailed, while others repeatedly sighed.


    Once she approached, she could see that more than 10 corpses were neatly lined up on the ground. All of the skin and flesh on the corpses had been utterly burnt to a crisp; not even one corpse could be recognized.


    When the county magistrate saw Ji Yunshu arrive, he hurriedly went to her. His voice was low, but very articte, ¡°Yunshu,e see. If the situation wasn¡¯t too grave, I wouldn¡¯t want to rm you. This much work in the first month of the lunar year, don¡¯t mention you feeling unlucky, everyone is crying out in grievances right now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The earlier we wrap everything up, the earlier we can go back.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    The county magistrate ordered people to carry a table over and to prepare a dozen sheets of paper. He also ordered the yamen runners to form a security perimeter around the area.


    While she observed the corpses lying on the ground, Ji Yunshu¡¯s almond eyes widened with shock, but she quickly lowered them to conceal her emotions from prying eyes. Although she had be ustomed to witnessing such scenes, to go as far as to say that she was nowpletely apathetic would be aplete lie.


    She walked to the first corpse without hurrying. She crouched for a closer examination. The corpse before her had signs of heat ruptures1; the face had already swollen up. She continued to examine it for a moment before opening her mouth and whispering, ¡°Deeply sunken eyes with no shape; low and t zygomatic bones; the frontal bone is wide, and the lower jaw is narrow.¡±


    Immediately after, she took out a pair of white gloves. Deftly pulling them on, she lightly pressed on the corpse¡¯s face and skull so she could have a rough idea of the cranial dimensions.


    Then, she turned around and returned to the table. She opened her sandalwood box and took out a brush and her paint. Finally, she started to paint a human shape on the paper.


    Once the portrait waspleted, a person immediately rushed out from the crowd in tears, yelling out to heaven and earth as she ran toward the first corpse. ¡°This is my husband. Aaah! Husband! How could you just leave me like this? How can I live in this world now that you left me¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu methodically proceeded with her work, examining the second corpse. ¡®The ipital bone is fractured. That person must have been smashed by a wooden beam. The sphenoid bone is protruding, and the mandible is a little nted.¡¯


    The portrait of the second person was soonplete.


    A man and a woman rushed out before hesitantly crying out ¡°Mother.¡±


    The scene was indeed tear-jerking!


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Ji Yunshu spent an hour and 30 minutes to create the portraits of all 17 burnt corpses. Among the 17 corpses, only 12 were imed, leaving behind five unknown and nameless corpses.


    The county magistrate allowed his subordinates to take the portraits and inquire about the identities of those five corpses. Unfortunately, no one in the vige recognized the people in the portraits.


    Nameless corpses?


    Jinjiang city¡¯s East suburbs wasn¡¯t that big to begin with, so why would there be five nameless corpses? Could those people be¡­ outsiders?


    If they were outsiders, why would they appear in an east suburbs¡¯ residence?


    1. What are heat ruptures? They are split of the soft parts (soft tissues, muscles¡­) of the body under great heat. It looks like aceration or incised wounds. For more information, I put the link to a forensic reference, that containsymen terms (WARNING: don¡¯t scroll up or down if you don¡¯t want visual of other things)

 Chapter 4 – A Violent Death?

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C A Violent Death?</h4>


    ¡°Yunshu, no one recognized those five corpses. Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to need a few more portraits of them from you. I¡¯ll order people to post a few notices and have other people search.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wiped her hands with a handkerchief and tidied up her sandalwood box before coldly stating, ¡°Tomorrow, I cannot work. You find another painter to copy the portrait.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also a good option. It¡¯s gettingte. Do you want me to call people to send you home?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m used to walking on the road at night alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe to travel at night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡±


    The county magistrate had brought embarrassment to himself. Ji Yunshu¡¯s temperament was naturally cold, and to outsiders, she might seem a tad aloof. Since he continued to butt heads against her again and again, wasn¡¯t he just asking to be rebuffed?


    Suddenly, from beyond the crowd, someone¡¯s voice loudly reverberated, ¡°Get out of the way! Step aside!¡±


    The crowd was forcibly pushed apart. More than 20 people rushed into the area, lining up to create a spacious path. Each one carried a long sword at their waist. Their clothes were made of brocade, and their expressions were solemn and mighty as they sharply looked straight ahead.


    In what seemed like moments, a man walked through the newly cleared path. He was dressed in a blue chinese robe made of satin, embroidered with light purple orchids. His golden boots were ornate and embellished with jade. His appearance was far frommon, sword-like eyebrows framing star-like eyes. He had a bolt and upright nose bridge coupled with thin and tightly closed lips. In the darkness, the light of thentern illuminated his intelligent and brilliant face, simultaneously highlighting his stoic countenance. He appeared to be calm and collected, but a viciously cold aura emanated from him with every step forward.


    Next to him stood a tall and sturdy man, and a middle-aged man with upright eyebrows.


    Ji Yunshu recognized the middle-aged man at a single nce. He was her father, Ji Shuhan. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be receiving the noble guests from the capital? Could it be that the man in blue clothes is the noble guest in question?


    If Ji Yunshu recognized her father, Ji Shuhan naturally recognized Ji Yunshu. He first saw her attired in men¡¯s clothes, and then the pile of corpses nearby. Immediately, fury welled up inside his heart, but his expression remained unchanged.


    The magistrate observed his surroundings before scratching his head. His heart was puzzled, so he inquired of the neers, ¡°Lord Ji, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu, the five corpses are this young master¡¯s subordinates. Make your people withdraw. This matter has nothing to do with you anymore.¡±


    Ji Shuhan had never put the county magistrate in his eyes, and the way he spoke was extremely contemptuous and arrogant.


    The magistrate was at loss for words, but since the corpses were now imed by someone, he didn¡¯t want to wade in muddy water. Hence he waved his hand, gesturing for all the yamen runners to withdraw to the side.


    ¡°Young master, do you wish to carry these corpses to the memorial hall?¡± Ji Shuhan¡¯s manner abruptly switched to a fawning expression as he whispered his question.


    The man stayed silent, his only answer a frown. A cold light burned within his eyes as he looked at the five corpses.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t these five depart for the capital yesterday?¡±


    ¡°They really did leave for the capital yesterday. I also don¡¯t know how they could be here. Young master, this situation is a bit odd,¡± stated the big man.


    The situation was evidently strange: an abandoned house had been set on fire, and without any logical reason, five swordsmen were found burned alive within. Furthermore, they were supposed to have left for the capital and shouldn¡¯t have even passed through the east suburbs. The capital was in a different direction Then, how did ite to this?


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu had already tidied everything up. She was about to leave since her father was here, since she didn¡¯t feelfortable in his presence. She had hardly taken a few steps when she heard the manmand, ¡°Burn them and bring back their ashes to the capital to be buried.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate shallply.¡±


    ¡®Cremate them?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu got anxious. She halted her steps. She gave an odd look at the man and threw in a few words, ¡°Since the situation is odd, why not ask for the coroner to examine them? All evidence will turn into ashes if the corpses are cremated.¡±


    The man turned to gaze at her when he heard her voice. What entered his sight was a person in in but refined clothes, with a conspicuously thin build. The small frame and delicate appearance coupled with the fair skin andck of manly bearing gave that person a feminine and delicate feeling.


    ¡°Young master¡¯s subordinates are already in such a wretched state. You definitely shouldn¡¯t let the coroner open their chest and pull out their guts.¡±


    ¡°However, these people died a violent death. Young master, you don¡¯t want to find out the truth?¡±


    ¡°Violent death? Do you happen to know something?¡± The man slightly narrowed his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t speak. She nced at her father, who simply looked at her with eyes filled with disgust and anger. She no longer paid attention to him and put on another pair of white gloves. She walked to one of the corpses and squatted down before yanking the lower jaw down.

 Chapter 5 – A person, a lantern and a sandalwood box

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C A person, antern and a sandalwood box</h4>


    ¡°A human corpse can lie, but bones never do.¡±


    As the words fell, Ji Yunshu had already pried open the mouth. The surrounding charred skin cracked and fell to the ground, the noise faintly echoing in the silence.


    ¡°The hyoid bone1 is obstructed. If we continue upward, you can clearly see that the coronoid process2 is shattered. This would indicate that someone used an extremely heavy object to strike the lower jaw.¡± That was to say, once the victim¡¯s head had been smashed to the side, the attacker had stabbed the victim¡¯s nape.


    ¡°There is a vaguely circr mark on the nape made by the puncture of a sharp object. It caused the tips of the bone to fracture, leading to copious blood loss. Although it¡¯s impossible to determine the time of death due to the burnt skin and flesh, I could approximate from the bone tissue within the remaining teeth. From these three loosened teeth, the estimated time of death should be yesterday. However, that fire started four hours ago. It¡¯s clear that these five people were brought to this abandoned house after their deaths. If nothing else, there is also no sign of struggle while they burned.¡±


    Jing Rong became curious after listening to her logical exnations.


    Then, Ji Yunshu walked to the next corpse and examined it. She palpated the corpse¡¯s hyoid bone.


    ¡°In a normal human, the regions above and below the hyoid bone are always softerpared to the hyoid bone in the middle. However, the hyoid bone on this corpse is identical to the first one. Both of their bones are soft whereas the above and below are hard. For such a situation to appear, there is only one possibility; they died from poisoning, which would exin why they didn¡¯t struggle at all while being burned.


    ¡°Poisoned?¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu scrunched her forehead charmingly as she continued to analyze. ¡°The skeletons of these five bodies are amazing. They must have been trained in martial arts, which means it would have been quite difficult to kill them. Both sides must have fought hard, which resulted in their bones receiving such damage. However, their opponents must have been on the losing side and decided to resort to poison. Since they used poison, it was certainly one that needed to be ingested, leading to the current abnormality with their throats. If we wanted to investigate further, it would be better to start from the food, perhaps¡­ from where they hadst stayed, like at an inn.¡±


    ¡°Do you see anything else?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. She got up, taking off and throwing away her white gloves. Her hands rose to dust a corner of her outfit.


    ¡°Are you a coroner?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    That man asked as many questions as there were stars in the sky!


    ¡°This humble self is only a painter. I merely have a bit of knowledge about bones, so I just examined them. A coroner would open the torso, examine the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys and brain. Their work ispletely different. If Young Master still wants to investigate further, send these corpses to the coroner to examine them. If not, there¡¯s no need to continue.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t in the habit of forcing others. Besides, investigating this homicide case or not, in the end, has nothing to do with her.


    Jing Rong scanned Ji Yunshu with his eyes.


    There was such a character hidden in this tiny Jinjiang city!


    This schr had said so much. If he persisted on cremating the corpses because of sentiment, it was inexcusable.


    Furthermore, these men were his subordinates, and they died from poison. Right now, he also wanted to quickly discover the truth hidden behind this case.


    Could it be¡­ that this is rted to the capital?


    Unfortunately, his return to the capital has to be dyed once again!


    ¡°Lang Po, instruct your men to deliver the corpses to the coroner for autopsy, and once you have the results, notify me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The burly man called Lang Po immediately ordered some men to carry away the corpses.


    Jing Rong turned to Ji Yunshu and looked at her. ¡°How should I address this young master?¡±


    Ji Yunshu disyed an indifferent expression and reserved attitude. But to be polite, she still wore a careful smile.


    ¡°I am a simple painter not worthy of a name. The time is alreadyte. This humble one would like to return home to take care of my father who has been bedridden for a long time. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡®Bedridden father?¡¯


    The so-called bedridden father, Ji Shuhan, was standing there. The corner of his eye twitched when she mentioned her father.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu had already taken antern and sandwiched the sandalwood box under her arm. She walked to the county magistrate and whispered, ¡°Today, I was called to work twice. In addition to six hours of work, I wet two pairs of shoes and wasted two pairs of white gloves. Add at least 10 taels more to next month¡¯s sry.¡±


    This kind of nning and calction, truly meticulous!


    The magistrate clutched his fingers behind him and rolled his eyes. Forget it. The Zhou family had given them 40 taels of silver as a bonus; the court allocated 70 taels, and the murder case of East Suburbs could fetch 20 taels. His monthly sry was 45 taels. Even including his sry and other misceneous expenses, there were still 60 taels left.


    ¡®Ohoh! It was more than enough!¡¯


    This certainly was a meticulous calction!


    ¡°I¡¯ll add 15 taels. The weather is getting cold; you should buy a sk of hot drink.¡± Magistrate Liu was beaming with smiles and waited on this indifferent ancestor of his.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression stayed cold. She didn¡¯t take the effort to reply, simply striding deeper into the ck curtain of the night. Herntern flickered in the darkness, the only sign of her passage.


    A person, antern, and a sandalwood box created a rather picturesque sight.


    Jing Rong, who was left behind, disyed an expression of deep contemtion. ¡®Although that schr¡¯s frame was slender, he didn¡¯t appear to possess the aura of a weak schr.¡¯


    Since time immemorial, a talented person hidden in a city would definitely not be simple at all!


    1. The hyoid bone can be visualized in this picture. As you can see the hyoid bone looks it¡¯s floating, but in fact, it¡¯s not held in ce by another bone. It¡¯s held in ce by muscles and ligaments. Its function is to allow a wider range of tongue, pharyngeal andryngeal movements. For more information


    2. The coronoid process is the red part of the

 Chapter 6 – Ravenous Wolf and Forced Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C Ravenous Wolf and Forced Marriage</h4>


    After returning to the Ji¡¯s estate, Ji Yunshu was hit by fatigue. She changed into clean clothes and shoes, sat next to the warm stove, and kneaded the space between her eyebrows.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still not resting?¡± Luan¡¯er was baffled.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, then drank a cup of tea, appearing like she was waiting for something. As she expected, a pageboy speedily arrived at the front courtyard and stated, ¡°Third Miss, Master is waiting for you in the anteroom. You have toe without dy.¡±


    Ji Yunshu grunted in assent. Ji Shuhan had been disgusted with her being in contact with dead people since the start. Today, in his presence, she¡¯d openly fiddled with those corpses. For Ji Shuhan, who regarded family traditions as his life, he probably couldn¡¯t wait to skin her alive!


    When she arrived at the anteroom, her vicious father was waiting for her. Once he noticed her arrival, his originally angry expression transformed into a roaring sea of fury as he fiercely red down at her.


    ¡®Truly the look of a ravenous wolf!¡¯


    ¡°Bastard, kneel!¡±


    Fuming, Ji Shuhan snapped out an order through gritted teeth.


    Ji Yunshu had always possessed a character that didn¡¯t seek dispute, regarding things with a cold detachment. Therefore, she obediently kneeled down.


    ¡°Our Ji family has produced a lineage of offspring that have grown up to be honorable military and civil officials. But then, there¡¯s you, a little bastard who actually goes and touches those unclean things, destroying this family¡¯s rules and traditions. You, alone, are making my Ji family lose face.¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept her head low, not uttering a word in her defense. Needless to say, this dull temper of hers was what Ji Shuhan loathed the most. It drove him mad with anger and impatience.


    ¡°The Wei family had visited us a few times seeking a marriage. I already agreed. After the end of this year, you will be married into the Wei family. This will spare my Ji family from losing face again.¡±


    A married daughter is like spilled water; once Ji Yunshu was married into the Wei family, she would be the Wei family¡¯s people. Thus, her being in contact with corpses would no longer be rted to his Ji family. If there was any loss of face, it would be the Wei family¡¯s matter instead. With this much nning, it seems like Ji Shuhan had perhaps calcted this a long time ago.


    However¡­ Ji Yunshu¡¯s whole body shook for a moment, slightly stunned. The young master of the Wei family had fallen sick when he was a child and was now a mentally stunted idiot. The whole city of Jinjiang knew about it! There was no one who didn¡¯t know about it!


    ¡°Father, you should know about the circumstance of the Wei family¡¯s young master. If your daughter were to marry, wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ji Shuhan mmed his hands down on the table, interrupting her words.


    ¡°Since ancient times, marriage has been decided by the parents. The matter is already settled, and you have no say in it. The Wei family are descendants of generals. For such an illustrious household to take a fancy to you, this is your blessing.¡± Her father¡¯s speech forcibly choked the words ¨C ¡°empty marriage, widow from the start¡± ¨C in Ji Yunshu¡¯s throat. She raised her almond eyes and gave a faint, but stubborn retort.


    ¡°Daughter is unwilling to marry into the Wei family. I would rather spend my days alone.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Are those words that a family¡¯s daughter should say? Although the Wei family¡¯s young master is an imbecile, he is the sole scion of the family. After you marry him, naturally, you won¡¯t receive much in the way of grievances. Besides, the Wei family and the Ji family usually have many business dealings together. I will not let this be destroyed by your hands. You will get married whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Ji Shuhan¡¯s face turned red from anger. ¡°Tonight, you will kneel here as punishment. Reflect properly. If you dare to disobey again, I will end your life myself and consider myself as never having a daughter like you.¡±


    With that, he flourished his sleeves and left.


    If this was in modern days, it would simply be a political marriage. To sum it up, Ji Yunshu was simply a mere chess piece in her father¡¯s eyes. No, in fact, all four misses within the mansion were nothing but chess pieces for him.


    The eldest daughter, Ji Muqing had long been cultivated to be the Crown Prince¡¯s consort. It was said that Ji Shuhan hadn¡¯t spared any effort, calling in every favor so that thising year, Ji Muqing would be sent to the capital.


    The second daughter, Ji Wanxing, was frail and sick ever since she was a child. However, she had long been promised to the Minister of Rites¡¯ son. In two years, she would also be sent to the capital.


    As for the fourth daughter, Ji Lingzhi, she was still young, merely an eight-year-old child. However, a few years ago, when Ji Shuhan and Old Madame Ji had gone to the capital to deal with some matters, they also promised her to someone, and the other party was the nephew of Zhao qinwang1, who was a first-ranked prince.


    This gap in treatment was definitely too great!


    She tightly wrapped her clothes around her body and let out a breath of cold air. Getting married, okay. A political marriage, fine. But getting married to an intellectually deficient person, she was extremely unwilling. It¡¯s quite possible that Ji Shuhan would tie her up before sending her to the Wei¡¯s residence if it was necessary. It seems like sooner orter she would have to leave the Ji family¡­


    1. Qingwang (Ç×Íõ) is a prince title, but not any kind of princes. Only princes that are favored and the direct descendants of the emperor will be granted this title. The princes are separated into four ranks. Qingwang is a first-ranked. For more information,

 Chapter 7: The Top-notch Primate

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Top-notch Primate</h4>


    Nights in January often threatened to rain, teased by icy winds. But in stark contrast to the chill in the air, severalnterns hung under the corner of the roof of the anteroom, radiating warmth and light.


    Quickly afterwards, Luan¡¯er stealthily arrived to deliver a nket and a small furnace.


    ¡°Master clearly knew that Miss¡¯ health is not good, but he still punished you to kneel all night. Isn¡¯t this just wanting your life?!¡± Luan¡¯er started to cry tearfully.


    ¡°Why are you such a crybaby?¡±


    Ji Yunshu folded her body around the small furnace. Gradually, her body warmed.


    Luan¡¯er wiped her tears. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s because you¡¯re like this, neither fighting nor arguing, that people keep bullying you.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°Luan¡¯er is not blind. I can see it, likest time, Eldest Miss pulled out your beloved Pu tree and nted it in her courtyard. How about the other day, when Fourth Miss cut all your winter clothes to pieces? What¡¯s more, Second Young Master broke Master¡¯s colored ssmp but framed you for it. But did you say anything? Miss, your heart is too benevolent. However, no one tried to look into the matter or appreciate your kindness. You are simply stubbing your toes while moving stones. The only one hurt in the end is you.¡±


    Luan¡¯er clenched her fist in anger.


    ¡°This girl¡­ How many times did I say not to bber too much; the walls here have ears.¡±


    Despite Ji Yunshu reprimanding Luan¡¯er, she knew within her heart that Luan¡¯er was only looking out for her well-being.


    Luan¡¯er lowered her head, feelingpletely wronged!


    Ever since she upied this body, Ji Yunshu¡¯s temper had be more or less simr to the original, simple and elegant. Both had been flexible and soft, but steady in the face of hardship.


    Besides, she was also tired of fighting and scheming, mutual deception, and outwitting others. Thus, as long as the situation was bearable, she would absolutely not quarrel with people.


    Perhaps because of the contradictory nature within humans, the more she was obedient, the more the other misses and young masters loved to find trouble with her. It happened once every three days for trivial matters and every once in awhile for major trouble. They were as punctual as her menstruation!


    Early morning.


    Ji Yunshu was done with her punishment; and thus, Luan¡¯er helped her get up. She intended to return to her courtyard to rest, but she barely left the west side room when she ran into Ji Muqing.


    Ji Muqing wore an outer garment made of snow-white brocade with purple patterns, paired with gold embroidered shoes. Her hair was decorated with gold and silver hairpins. A top-grade white water pearl hung around her neck, while a silver bracelet highlighted her shapely wrist. She was adorned from head to toe in bright jewelry and precious pearls, with every item being near priceless.


    Right behind her trailed two overbearing maidservants named Shui¡¯er and Luo¡¯er.


    The Ji family¡¯s Eldest Miss, Ji Muqing, always had that kind of bearing.


    ¡°What? Did you go fiddle with those unclean things again?¡± Her tone was dripping with sarcasm, and the corner of her mouth was pulled into a condescending smile.


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes. She had no ns to pay attention to her half-sister. She continued to walk forward, intending to leave. However, Ji Muqing grabbed her wrist and discreetly squeezed¡­ hard.


    ¡°How rude! Are you mute?¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept her voice neutral, ¡°Yesterday, little sister¡¯s hands touched corpses, and I have yet to find the time to wash them. Big sister doesn¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡± Ji Muqing rapidly released Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist in a burst of fear. Then she used a handkerchief and fiercely wiped her hand while her mouth cursed, ¡°Unlucky, unlucky! So early in the morning and I was contaminated by such wretched luck.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Luan¡¯er interjected, ¡°Eldest Miss, yesterday, Third Miss kneeled all night as punishment, please don¡¯t make things difficult¡­¡±


    Paf!


    Ji Muqing didn¡¯t even look in Luan¡¯er¡¯s direction before pping her. ¡°A lowly maidservant has what qualifications to speak to me.¡± As the words fell, Muqing red at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Indeed, such a master would raise that kind of dog. Servants, take this cheap maidservant and throw her in the firewood shed. Teach her a good lesson for me.¡±


    This was clearly Ji Muqing venting her anger on Luan¡¯er!


    After all, even nominally, Ji Yunshu was Ji Muqing¡¯s little sister. She could verbally abuse her, but she could not hit her. But Luan¡¯er, she was merely a maidservant who could be injured or even beaten to death without consequence.


    For a few taels of silver, there was a dime a dozen to pick from!


    Shui¡¯er and Luo¡¯er, who were behind Muqing, immediately started toply. They approached Luan¡¯er, intending to drag her away.


    Usually when Ji Yunshu gets mistreated, she would let it go. But venting anger on Luan¡¯er? That was out of question. Yunshu immediately stepped in front of Luan¡¯er. She raised her brows and stared at Ji Muqing.


    That look caused Ji Muqing¡¯s entire body to quiver.


    ¡°Big sister, getting angry so early in the morning will be bad for your body. It would be better to just forget it. Later, I will teach Luan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°This little servant always likes to interrupt people. If it spreads outside, people will think that all our maidservants are vulgar. It won¡¯t do if I don¡¯t properly discipline her today.¡±


    The unspoken implication was, of course, that Ji Yunshu was ¡°vulgar¡±.


    That woman, Ji Muqing, was really a top-notch primate!

 Chapter 8: A Meaningless Farce

    <h4>Chapter 8: A Meaningless Farce</h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s countenance remained polite, but her expression was faintly suffused with a cold air. ¡°Luan¡¯er is not sensible. There¡¯s no need for Big Sister to listen to her and get angry.¡± She turned to reprimand her maidservant. ¡°You¡¯re still not hurrying to admit your error?¡±


    Luan¡¯er lowered her head. Her voice was awkward and unwilling, ¡°This servant knows her wrongs.¡±


    Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits, then snorted at Ji Yunshu. ¡°You went to such lengths to protect a mere maidservant?¡±


    ¡°Maidservants are also people, not to mention that Luan¡¯er has apanied me for many years. In respect of my face, please forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Like I care.¡± Ji Muqing¡¯s long eyebrows rose. Why would she want to give face to Ji Yunshu?


    She turned, her fox-like eyes ring at her maidservants as she snarled, ¡°What are you all waiting for? You still haven¡¯t grabbed her and thrown her in the firewood shed? You want this Miss to do the job herself or what?¡±


    Shui¡¯er and Luo¡¯er didn¡¯t dare dally. They practically pounced on Luan¡¯er and restrained her.


    ¡°Big sister, Luan¡¯er is still my servant. I should be the one to punish her.¡± Ji Yunshu eximed.


    ¡°She is also one of the Ji mansion¡¯s servants, and any unthoughtful behavior will be met with punishment. These are the rules, and they cannot be broken.¡± She waved her hand, ¡°Take her away.¡±


    In an instant, Ji Yunshu¡¯s fair fingers grabbed Shui¡¯er¡¯s arm and applied some force with her thumb. Shui¡¯er felt her feet turn soft. Her knees wobbled, and copsed beneath her. Unknowingly, her body directly fell on Ji Muqing.


    Crash!


    Ji Muqing was on the ground beneath Shui¡¯er, and started to scream in pain, ¡°Ouch! This is hurting me to death! You damned servant, are you tired of living?!¡±


    Shui¡¯er and Luo¡¯er were frightened by Muqing¡¯s outburst and hurriedly helped her up. Muqing¡¯s luxurious clothes were now stained by dirt and mud. Her hair ornaments had all gone askew. Her appearance was a mess, and she truly cut a sorry figure.


    Paf!


    Ji Muqing raised her hand and gave Shui¡¯er a resounding p, once again ring at her. ¡°Damned servant! How dare you bump into me!¡±


    ¡°This servant knows her wrongs. I wasn¡¯t steady on my feet. Eldest Miss, I beg you to spare me!¡± Shui¡¯er kneeled on the ground in fear and continuously kowtowed to Muqing.


    Ji Muqing, who regarded beauty as her life, couldn¡¯t disy a more miserable appearance than right now. How appalling could this situation be for her?


    Her hands twisted into an orchid finger gesture1, but her powdered face was too distorted from anger, reducing any semnce of grace. At this moment, she had no mind to pay any heed to Luan¡¯er. She stamped both feet, and swept off to her room to wash and change, growling the entire way.


    Thus, this absolutely meaningless farce came to an end. Ji Yunshu pulled Luan¡¯er on and hurried back to their courtyard before Ji Muqing changed her mind and came for them again.


    Once they entered the courtyard, Luan¡¯er asked, ¡°What went wrong with Shui¡¯er earlier? It seemed that she threw herself on the eldest miss for no reason.¡±


    Ji Yunshu chuckled while pouring a cup of tea for herself. Her demeanor meant that it would be a long talk. ¡°You may know that human bones are divided into nine parts, and a typical bone is usuallyposed of seven structural parts2. The hands and the legs are two different parts connected to the body. The muscles and tendons of the hand are separated into two sections. In between, a particr bone can be found. There¡¯s no pain if you slightly press on it, except your feet would lose strength. Earlier, I located it on Shui¡¯er¡¯s body and pressed it. Thankfully, it allowed us to escape from the situation.¡±


    Luan¡¯er became shocked when she heard this, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°Everything is epassed within the frame of a skeleton, from one¡¯s appearance to the size of one¡¯s organs. All is dictated by the dimension of the skeleton, even the degree of putrefaction of those thousand-year-old corpses and their time of deaths are closely rted to their skeletons. Furthermore, a person¡¯s cranial bones are the most important part of the human body, as it protects the brain¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, stop exining!¡± Luan¡¯er immediately interrupted her words. Herplexion was unsightly as she swallowed back the rising nausea. Her back had gone chill with fear.


    Seeing her maidservant¡¯s cowardly appearance, Ji Yunshu became happy. Before she¡¯d died on the operation table, she practically lived in the archeology shack. The bones of the deceased ancients were her solepanions. If she was as cowardly as Luan¡¯er, she would have long lost her job!


    ¡®Let¡¯s stop talking about it then!¡¯


    She had knelt all night and was indeed tired. She might as well lie down, snuggle into her quilt, and snore away.


    1. It¡¯s a type of hand gesture done by people to show off their grace and elegant poise. It¡¯s like lifting your pinky when drinking tea. Click here for the visual of the hand


    2. In the raws, the author mentioned about 14 parts and 7 structures which I couldn¡¯t confirm the 14 parts since Western biology books roughly divided the bones into 9 sections instead of 14. I can¡¯t read Chinese medicine books to confirm, thus the trantions for that part is localized.

 Chapter 9: Frightened to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 9: Frightened to Death!</h4>


    The yamen.


    The county magistrate was still resting, since he was busyst night at the eastern suburbs vige. He had barely closed his eyes for less than two hours when a yamen runner knocked on his door.


    ¡°Milord, someone is beating the drum.¡±


    The county magistrate rolled over, but otherwise didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Milord, someone is beating the drum.¡±


    The county magistrate crawled out of his bed, extremely reluctant. He put on his official uniform and boots, dragged his feet to the hall with his eyes still closed, and hit the desk with the gavel.


    ¡°Who is beating the drum?¡±


    Two men, both dressed in magnificent changpao, entered the hall. Standing one behind the other, the one in front had brows that exuded a noble and heroic spirit, while the one behind had sword-like brows highlighting his valor.


    Jing Rong was looking around, but he didn¡¯t see the young schr from yesterday.


    The magistrate waited for a long time, but no one came in to report the name. So, he rubbed his eyes with his thumb before opening them. When he finally opened his eyes, he clearly saw the person in front of him.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the young master who came with Ji Shuhan to the East Suburbs yesterday?¡¯


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you beat the drum?¡± The county magistrate still asked, as per protocol.


    ¡°Milord, my young master came today to find that painter. I will have to trouble you to call that person here.¡± Lang Po clearly stated his purpose.


    ¡°To find Yunshu?¡± Magistrate Liu softly muttered. He immediately started to scheme. Outwardly, he nonchntly raised his eyes and said, ¡°Teacher Ji has a day off today. Pleasee back another day.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°How should I know where he is? If there¡¯s nothing important, then you should hurry and leave. The yamen¡¯s drum is not something that can be hit so casually.¡± The county magistrate wascking sleep, thus he was somewhat curt with his guests.


    Jing Rong remained expressionless; he simply nced at Lang Po. One nce was enough for Lang Po to understand what Jing Rong wanted. He took out a medal from his waist and showed it to the county magistrate.


    ¡°Liu Qingping, open your eyes wide and look.¡±


    Hey! He actually dared to address the county magistrate directly by his full name!


    The magistrate was greatly angered. Emotion overtook him as he leaped to his feet, his gavel held high. But right as he was about to m it down, he caught sight of the word engraved on themand medal. The wooden block in his hand slipped free, nging loudly on the floor. At once, he lifted up the robe of his official uniform and ran to the main hall below. His legs were shaking as he kneeled down with a plop and respectfully weed the two men.


    ¡°Pr-prince Rong, this lowly official was blind. I didn¡¯t know who you were and¡­ tried to drive you away. It was negligence on my part. I hope Prince Rong could forgive me.¡±


    Jing Rong watched Liu Qingping¡¯s expression quickly changing as he disyed a servile appearance. ¡°One who doesn¡¯t know, can¡¯t be faulted. This prince also doesn¡¯t want to greatly startle people. There¡¯s no need to use such grand etiquette to greet me. You can get up.¡±


    ¡°T-t-thank you, Pr-prince Rong.¡±


    The country magistrate was sweating profusely in his fear. His legs trembled to the point he could barely stand. His body remained slightly bent at all times.


    The corner of Lang Po¡¯s mouth pursed as he replied in Jing Rong¡¯s stead, ¡°What did you say before? Today, we came to find the painter from yesterday. Summon him at once.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What but? He¡¯s just an insignificant little painter. Is he trying to put on airs?¡±


    The county magistrate hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°N-n-no! This lowly official will send someone to find him.¡± He turned towards a yamen runner and ordered, ¡°Hurry go find Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The yamen runner took off like a startled rabbit.


    The county magistrate definitely feared offending this great deity in front of him; thus, he bent his body, and with a smile stered on his face, he invited Jing Rong and Lang Po to rest inside the rear court. Then, he poured them a cup of the best tea he had and stood to the side. He was still trembling in fear and was furiously wiping his sweat with his sleeve.


    When did such a high profile persone to Jinjiang city?


    Jing Rong sampled the tea. Jinjiang city was renowned for producing a variety of tea. The tea fragrance assailed his nose with a sweet aroma. Its quality proved its well-deserved reputation.


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Who is this painter?¡±


    ¡°He is called Ji Yunshu, and he is our city¡¯s famous painter,¡± replied the county magistrate.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®famous¡¯?¡±


    ¡°These years, within our city, there were many rotten and burnt corpses that no one imed. Ever since Teacher Ji came, it didn¡¯t matter if the corpse had decayed beyond recognition or if it was just a pile of bones, he could still paint the deceased¡¯s former appearance. Not only that, he was also able to help this lowly official shed light on many unsolved cases.¡±


    The county magistrate seemed to glow as he spoke, almost pridefully.


    ¡°Such an amazing person? For such a person to reside in a tiny little city like Jinjiang is such a waste of talent.¡± When Lang Po spoke, he intentionally nced at his master.


    It seemed that there was a deeper reason for this!


    Jing Rong raised his eyebrows. ¡°You only have that much information?¡±


    Liu Qingping thought a bit before answering, ¡°Teacher Ji has a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    The county magistrate stammered, ¡°He¡­ He loathes speaking and is cold by nature.¡±


    ¡®Cold? How cold?¡¯ Jing Rong poured some more tea into his cup. Soon enough, the yamen runner returned and reported, ¡°Teacher Ji is sleeping at home and said that he will not go to work today.¡±


    The county magistrate¡¯splexion suddenly turned green, and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    But this time he was caught between a rock and a hard ce. He didn¡¯t know which side to lean to, since one side was his treasured Ji Yunshu and the other side was the almighty Prince Rong.


    He had to carefully pick who to support!

 Chapter 10: A Cup of Tea

    <h4>Chapter 10: A Cup of Tea</h4>


    The county magistrate nced furtively at Jing Rong. He saw that Jing Rong had picked up the teacup lid and lightly covered his cup. The strength of his wrist¡¯s movement was neither weak nor strong. His expression remained the same,pletely neutral, making it difficult for Liu Qingping to determine whether the news displeased Jing Rong or not.


    Jing Rong¡¯s nose twitched twice; and the magistrate hurriedly started to exin, ¡°Prince Rong, Teacher Ji has worked hard the past few days. He should be tired. Yesterday, this lowly official had agreed to let him rest for a day. It would be better if¡­¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted him, ¡°It would be better if Ie back tomorrow?¡±


    For other people, they would feel nothing amiss when they heard those words, but in this situation, those words sounded like a ¡°fault¡± to Liu Qingping¡¯s ears. His whole body violently shook; he immediately kneeled and kowtowed. ¡°This lowly official absolutely didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    Jing Rong tightly knit his eyebrows. ¡°Why do stately, benevolent officials always kneel at every single ghastly fault? Is there aw that requires you to kneel every time there is a fault made in the Great Qing Legal Code?¡±


    Lang Po followed up. ¡°There isn¡¯t, Prince Rong.¡±


    Liu Qingping¡¯s face grew stiff as hisplexion paled. He was a stately county magistrate, but¡­ ¡®You are as high above me as the venerated Buddha would be!¡¯


    ¡°Just get up and stop kneeling at every turn.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you Prince Rong.¡± Liu Qingping got up in a daze and lowered his head. He didn¡¯t dare look directly at Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His thin lips hooked upwards as an oppressive aura emitted from his body. He asked, ¡°Lord Liu, since Teacher Ji belongs to the yamen as a worker, certainly he must have the peace and prosperity of themon people at heart, am I right?¡±


    Liu Qinping meekly nodded. ¡°You are correct.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, my subordinates were found dead under tragic circumstances. Logic would dictate that you investigate the matter and uncover the truth for me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, looking for him so that he can help resolve this murder case for me, is it a must, or not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a must!¡±


    Jing Rong was extremely pleased. ¡°Good. You have the time it takes for a cup of tea to bring him over.¡±


    ¡®Ah? The time it takes for a cup of tea?¡¯


    This was clearly making things difficult for him! But Liu Qingping didn¡¯t dare refuse. He anxiously moved backwards towards the door. ¡°Y-y-yes my prince. This lowly official will go right away.¡± As soon as he got the words out clearly, he lifted his uniform and rushed out like a madman.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was stern, but now his doubts had woken. Lang Po stroked his jaw as he mused, ¡°Prince Rong, from Lord Liu¡¯s words, that Teacher Ji seems to possess the ability to draw the appearance of the deceased even if only their bones remained. Perhaps¡­ he could help investigate that old case.¡±


    Jing Rong remained silent, but the crease between his eyebrows remained. His long and narrow eyes now held a sly intent. After a long time, he asked, ¡°If we include today, how long have we been away from the capital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a year.¡±


    ¡°We passed through how many counties?¡±


    ¡°More than a hundred.¡±


    Jing Rong grunted but smiled with his eyes. Then, he brought the teacup to his mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    At the backdoor of the Ji family¡¯s West Side courtyard, Liu Qingping raised his hand and knocked on the door. Luan¡¯er hurriedly opened it and saw the county magistrate. The very sight of him stirred her displeasure.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry! Call Ji Yunshu! We¡¯re going to the yamen. There¡¯s a major situation, an earth-shattering situation.¡±


    ¡°Miss said that she wasn¡¯t working today.¡±


    Liu Qingping pped his thigh and let out an ¡°Aiya!¡± Sweating profusely from worry, he pushed through the half-opened door and charged into the courtyard in big strides.


    When he reached outside the room, he rushed inside and yelled, ¡°Yunshu, this official hase to find you. We absolutely must go to the yamen. If you don¡¯t go, it will be difficult for me to keep my official hat! Please have pity and mercy on me, and go to the yamen with me!¡±


    An official beseeching amoner, this was unheard of!


    Inside the room, Ji Yunshu was already awake by the time she heard the county magistrate¡¯s voice. So, she slipped into men¡¯s clothes, neither hurried nor slowed, and carried her sandalwood box under her arm.


    ¡®Dressing like this¡­ is Yunshu going to the yamen?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu tossed a sugar-coated lotus seed in her mouth and walked out of her room. As she stepped out, she saw Liu Qingping panicking, practically kneeling in front of her.


    ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With no time to exin, Liu Qingping simply grabbed Ji Yunshu and rushed out.


    ¡°Hurry! Follow me! Someone is looking for you at the yamen. It¡¯s an important guest. Not going is out of the question!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was dragged along by Liu Qingping in big strides. Unable to take her wrist back from his strong grip, she frowned. ¡°Milord, what is going on? Didn¡¯t I tell the yamen runner that I¡¯m not going to work today?¡±


    The county magistrate was puzzled as his sight swept her up and down. She was dressed in men¡¯s clothes and held her sandalwood box. Isn¡¯t this how she usually dressed when going to work?


    ¡°You don¡¯t intend to go to the yamen with me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The Zhou¡¯s residence.¡±


    Liu Qingping failed to understand. ¡°Why are you going to Zhou Mansion? Their young miss has died, and they are going to bury her today. Hurry and follow me to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°The murder case of Zhou family¡¯s young miss doesn¡¯t need to be investigated?¡± Ji Yunshu softly inquired.


    ¡®What? The murder case of Zhou family¡¯s young miss?¡¯


    Liu Qingping widened his eyes, doubling in size. He felt as if someone had just scraped his spine. He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t identally fall to her death on that rock in her garden?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stared at him. ¡°I¡¯ve always given you a written report of my cases when I finish. Didn¡¯t I give you the report of the Zhou family¡¯s case?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°And, did I ever say that the Zhou family¡¯s young miss identally fell to her death?¡±


    Liu Qingping thought about it and shook his head. ¡°You also didn¡¯t mention that.¡±


    ¡®How odd. Didn¡¯t she fall to her death? How did it be a murder case?¡±

 Chapter 11: Which Murder Case?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Which Murder Case?</h4>


    Chapter 11 ¨C Which Murder Case?


    The county magistrate looked like a fearful principal offender, so Ji Yunshu gripped the sandalwood box tighter under her arm and sent him a puzzled look.


    ¡°Milord, Miss Zhou will be buried in four hours. If we want to re-investigate the caseter, we will need to dig the coffin back out. It would be an interminable dy, and the investigation will be quite inconvenienced. I¡¯m certain milord can understand the logic.¡±


    The magistrate rubbed his hands together while clicking his tongue several times. His brows knitted from anxiety. ¡°Of course I understand, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Someone is waiting for you in the yamen! How about we go the yamen first, then wait a bit before going to Zhou Mansion? We can certainly catch up to the funeral procession before Miss Zhou is buried.¡±


    He stared at her with an almost desperate look. His heart beat nervously as he waited for her answer.


    Ji Yunshu raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Could it be that there is also another dead person at the yamen?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Someone is looking for you. It¡¯s the young master that your father followed to East Suburbs yesterday. He came to the yamen for you early today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Has the coroner finished the autopsy of the five corpses?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop dying! My good Yunshu, hurry and follow me to the yamen. The matter with the Zhou family can wait.¡±


    His patience at an ended, Liu Qingping didn¡¯t allow Ji Yunshu to speak another word as he dragged her to the yamen as if his butt was on fire. Meanwhile, Jing Rong was about done with his cup of tea. He lifted his eyes just in time to see the county magistrate rush in, dragging a surprised Ji Yunshu with him. The county magistrate tried to speak, but just panted.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Yunshu was not out of breath, nor was her heart beating erratically. She stood with a serene face, looking straight at Jing Rong, who was sitting on a chair made out of pear wood. Yesterday, in the pitch ck darkness, it had been difficult to see his appearance in detail, But the daylight revealed his sword-like eyebrows with bright eyes, outlined by peach blossom eyes. His face was dyed with treacherousness and icy arrogance. It was obvious that he showed a few hints of interest.


    Their eyes locked together. From the beginning, Jing Rong had been studying Ji Yunshu, just as she was him.


    He observed Ji Yunshu¡¯s white and slightly rosy clean face. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the jog just now or the blowing wind, but her pair of deep eyes were even more full of vitality. So to say¡­ When he looked at that person, he didn¡¯t feel any disdain at all!


    The magistrate bent at the waist with haste. ¡°Prince Rong, this official has brought you the person.¡±


    ¡®Prince Rong?¡¯ Ji Yunshu became absent-minded. Indeed, a person who could make her evil father shake his tail like a dog was either his mother or an influential character, but never a nobody!


    Jing Rong gave him a deep look before waving his hand, gesturing for Liu Qingping to withdraw to the side. Then, he faced Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, did you eat well today?¡±


    ¡°I ate very well!¡±


    ¡°Then, did you sleep well yesterday?¡±


    ¡°This humble self did not sleep a wink the whole night.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    She had to kneel the whole night, so of course she didn¡¯t sleep well. But how could she talk about that?! Ji Yunshu frowned and asked in reply, ¡°Prince Rong, are you living next to the sea?¡± In other words, mind your own business!


    Fortunately, Jing Rong didn¡¯t quite understand. Instead, he seriously tried to analyze the meaning behind her question. ¡°I live in Rong Estate within the capital. It¡¯s nowhere near the sea. Teacher Ji, could it be that you¡¯re confused from theck of sleep?¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re the confused one! Your whole family is confused!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu raised her eyes. ¡°Since your highness is searching for me, I believe it isn¡¯t to simply ask if I had eaten yet or to chat with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jing Rong replied sternly and went to the main subject. ¡°The coroner has examined the corpse and confirmed that they died from poisoning. The verdict was just as you said.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t seem surprised as she asked, ¡°Therefore¡­?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I want to invite Teacher Ji for a trip to the memorial hall. Help me do another detailed examination and determine whether or not there is something else!


    ¡°Have the corpses been dissected?¡±


    ¡°Their guts are all visible!¡±


    ¡°Are the bones visible?¡±


    ¡°As clear as day. That¡¯s the reason why I ask whether or not Teacher Ji has already eaten. It is in order to avoid any unwanted reactions when you see the corpses.¡±


    Unwanted reaction? Was he afraid that she would vomit? How funny! What manner of things had she, Ju Yunshu, not yet seen? Not to mention dissected corpses dripping with blood, she had even touched many rotten corpses filled with maggots.


    The case of Zhou family¡¯s young miss or Prince Rong¡¯s case, which one to investigate first? Would this make things difficult for the magistrate?


    Jing Rong took a guess, ¡°Is there another case?¡±


    The county magistrate replied without dy, ¡°Prince Rong, two days ago, there was a homicide case. The victim is a youngdy from a wealthy household. The family wants to bury her quickly. If we don¡¯t investigate now, I¡¯m afraid it would be toote.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was dignified. After much deliberation, he said to Ji Yunshu, ¡°My matter is not urgent. Handle that case first and thene earnestly help me, so to avoid you getting distracted.¡±


    Oh! Such a good person!

 Chapter 12 – Unseal the Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 12 ¨C Unseal the Coffin</h4>


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t feel at all grateful for his apparent magnanimity, since it was something to be expected. After all, it was a basic quality of a prince to be magnanimous! And logically following, it was firste, first serve!


    ¡°Many thanks for Prince Rong¡¯s understanding. This humble one will retire first.¡± Ji Yunshu bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Jing Rong got up.


    Ji Yunshu remained expressionless. ¡°Your Highness, you are of noble status and your body is precious. The Zhou family is currently handling funeral arrangements which may offend your being.¡±


    ¡°What noble status and precious body?¡± Jing Rong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that something that can be touched? Or perhaps seen?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was unable to stop herself from stealthily giving him a nk stare at those words of dubious sarcasm.


    ¡°I was merely concerned¡­¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted her. ¡°No need to be concerned. I just happened to be free right now. Besides, I¡¯ll make myself low-key and will not disturb your work.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was toozy to argue with him, so she finally agreed. In the end, he was Prince Rong and she was only an insignificant painter who¡¯d have to follow hismands.


    The county magistrate also led a group of yamen runners. The group departed to Zhou Mansion in a grandiose fashion.


    On the way to Zhou Mansion, Ji Yunshu walked at the front while Jing Rong followed in the rear.


    He observed the slender and nimble figure, dressed in a ck gown, walking as if she was being led by the breeze. Refined and elegant, coupled with an unusual pair of rather dull eyes that revealed much cleverness. In fact, nothing on the surface could have hinted that this person was so capable of handling those corpses!


    As Jing Rong rxed, the corner of his mouth slowly pursed into a deep appraising smile, as he thought to himself. It was indeed worth pondering over that person¡¯s value.


    Not long after, they arrived in front of Zhou Mansion¡¯s entrance. Following their arrival, bitter and tragic cries resounded as the coffin containing the young miss of the Zhou family was transported to the entrance.


    The county magistrate ordered people to stop the coffin carriers. Striding quickly forward, he walked to Lord Zhou and spoke, ¡°Lord Zhou, the burial will have to be postponed.¡±


    Lord Zhou¡¯s expression sank and he scowled. ¡°What do you mean by that, Lord Liu?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±


    He had yet to finish his sentence when Madame Zhou dashed out and fiercely pped Liu Qingping¡¯s face before wailing, ¡°My daughter died so tragically, but you went as far as ordering people to block the way and not allow my daughter to be buried. What is your problem?! My poor daughter, your mother has failed you! Aaah!¡±


    ¡°Madame Zhou, it isn¡¯t like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, hurry up and get out of the way. My daughter has endured enough suffering during her life. Even in death, she is still receiving this kind of insult.¡±


    Madame Zhou cried to the heavens andmented to the earth, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t faint this time.


    In all truth, the man holding back the married woman was at his wit¡¯s end. But her point wasn¡¯t wrong! The county magistrate stood there dumbly, his eyes staring helplessly at Madame Zhou. By now, he¡¯dpletely forgotten the real purpose of his visit.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head as she watched the debacle unfold. She stepped forward and stretched out her hand to support Madam Zhou¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Miss Zhou was truly born under a bad star. At such a tender age, she has been bereft of her life. During her life, she had much fondness for beauty, but after death, she was changed beyond recognition. Who knows how much hatred and grievances there existed to actually harm her in such a way.¡±


    The words spoken were neither heavy nor light, but it strongly startled Madame Zhou. She turned and grabbed onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist, staring at Ji Yunshu with eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°What did you say? What hatred? What grievances? What do you mean by ¡®harm her¡¯? Was my daughter killed by someone?¡±


    ¡°This humble one can naturally clear the doubts within Madame¡¯s heart. It¡¯s better to instruct the servants to transport the coffin back inside. Staying at the entrance like this is somewhat inappropriate.¡±


    Madame Zhou was stunned for a moment, but then fiercely nodded. She turned to her servants, ordering them to bring the coffin back inside post haste.


    Standing on the side, Lord Zhou asked Liu Qingping, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t have a clear understanding, but in short, mysteries abound within.¡±


    ¡®Mysteries?¡¯


    Lord Zhou heaved a sigh. He flourished his sleeves and followed behind the coffin.


    The county magistrate was about to go in when Ji Yunshu pulled him aside. She whispered, ¡°Milord should wait for the people carrying the coffin toe out before blocking their road. Stopping them at the entrance is bad luck.¡±


    ¡°R-r-right! It¡¯s inappropriate and improper.¡±


    As it was, Liu Qingping was currently regretting his actions to death. It was said that stopping coffin carriers at the entrance would invite endless disasters the following year! He was being a true muddle-head.


    Ji Yunshu stayed silent as she stepped inside the mansion, not expecting to be dyed again.


    Behind her, Jing Rong was in high spirits as he murmured, ¡°It¡¯s certainly a bit interesting.¡±


    The coffin was once again carried into the main room situated in the rear courtyard. Everyone encircled the room and observed Ji Yunshu with inquisitive eyes.


    ¡°Unseal the coffin,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    Several servants looked at each other, then in unison, they nced at Lord Zhou.


    Lord Zhou swallowed his saliva before asking, ¡°Teacher Ji, let¡¯s suppose that my daughter was harmed by someone. Why didn¡¯t you mention it yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I was a bit tired yesterday, so I didn¡¯t think about investigating it.¡±


    ¡®How willful!¡¯ Lord Zhou¡¯s next words were blocked. He was actually left speechless. He hastily nodded to the several servants.


    The coffin lid creaked as the servants raised it.


    A strong stench of rotting corpse, mixed with the odor of rotten wood, wafted out from the coffin, making people nauseous.


    While everyone was busy pinching their noses and frowning, Ji Yunshu took out some Chinese honey locust powder from her waist and scattered it around the coffin unhurriedly. Her line of sight had zeroed in on the inside of the coffin.


    Miss Zhou¡¯s decaying corpse had now be rather sinister looking. The red flesh on her rotten face had now changed into a pale purple. The eyeball that was barely hanging in her socket yesterday had dropped into her hair, strands sticking to it.


    It must have been due to the humid weather that her face had swelled to the point it seemed to be on the verge of exploding. The bones and flesh were indistinguishable; while visible veins densely covered the skin.


    In one swift move, Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand reached inside the coffin, grabbed Miss Zhou¡¯s clothes and tore them, exposing her fair shoulder.


    The decisive action frightened everyone. The male servants subconsciously looked away, not daring to raise their heads.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lord Zhou¡¯s face turned green.


    Ji Yunshu pinched Miss Zhou¡¯s shoulder before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°How fortunate¡­¡±


    ¡®Fortunate? The person is dead. How can it be fortunate?!¡¯

 Chapter 13 – Time of Death?

    <h4>Chapter 13 ¨C Time of Death?</h4>


    Lord Zhou asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, what do you mean by that? My daughter has passed away, how can you say it¡¯s ¡®fortunate¡¯?¡±


    Ji Yunshu expression sank as she replied, ¡°What I meant by that is¡­ How fortunate that Miss Zhou died without closing her eyes. She has left us a clear hint, namely, that protuberance on her shoulder was caused by a swelling.¡±


    ¡°A swelling? This ce?¡±


    Ji Yunshu slipped her white gloves on and opened her sandalwood box, but this time, the inside didn¡¯t contain her usual painting tools. Instead, there were all kinds of tools that resembled tweezers and scissors.


    She took out a small dagger and under everyone¡¯s eyes, cut deeply into Miss Zhou¡¯s flesh and sliced open her shoulder. The already coagted dark purple blood, pooling underneath the rotting skin, oozed out, mixing itself with a bit of dark red blood from the incised muscles and flesh. The end result appeared like a coulis of diarrhea trickling down Miss Zhou¡¯s neck, permeating her hair and gorgeous brocade clothes. It was really a pity that such a sumptuous garment was ruined!


    Undeterred, Ji Yunshu continued to slice deeper and deeper into the shoulder until the root of the swelling was revealed.


    Of course, her callous actions hadpletely frightened everyone. Their faces turned green while they covered their mouths, every single one on the verge of vomiting.


    Ji Yunshu removed her dagger, absentmindedly cleaning it as she gazed at the newly opened shoulder. She put her dagger back in her sandalwood box before turning back to Miss Zhou¡¯s shoulder. She palpated both sides of the shoulder bone, then closely examined the swelling. Gradually she came up with a satisfying conclusion.


    As expected, her conjecture wasn¡¯t the slightest bit wrong.


    ¡°From the shape of this bulge, someone had lifted both of her arms and dragged her away. What¡¯s more, she was pulled by her wrists, which is congruent with the marks on her wrists that I found.¡±


    Everyone had endured the sick feeling that assaulted their senses, yet when they heard her words, they were ovee by shock.


    Madame Zhou had a bitter face. She asked with a voice filled with doubt, ¡°Teacher, what does that have to do with my daughter¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a link between the two matters.¡± Her expression was confident. She swept her eyes at the crowd of housekeepers and maidservants inside the room before asking, ¡°Who was with Miss Zhou at the time of her death?¡±


    From within the crowd, a trembling young maidservant came out. She lowered her head. ¡°This servant was at her side at the time.¡±


    Ji Yunshu sized her up: a small stature, barely 13 years old, a delicate and pretty appearance. Her two hands were tightly clenching inside her sleeves. She appeared to be afraid.


    ¡°Let me ask you. Are you certain your Miss fell to her death early morning two days ago?¡±


    ¡°I am sure that Miss fell to death at that time. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s words came out, the whole hall exploded.


    Madame Zhou didn¡¯t say a word, but she walked in front of the maidservant and pped her.


    ¡°Damned girl! Speak! Did you push down my daughter? Why did you want to harm her? Didn¡¯t she treat you well?¡±


    ¡°Madame, it wasn¡¯t me! It really wasn¡¯t me who pushed Miss. Even if I had great courage, this servant wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji said that you lied. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it? Someone, grab that cheap servant. I want her to pay for my daughter¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Madame¡­ This ve has been used wrongly!¡±


    The noise was giving Ji Yunshu a headache. She frowned and let out a sigh, then put a stop to the situation. ¡°Madame, I haven¡¯t said that the murderer was this girl. Please stop for a moment. And could you wait until this humble one is done exining?¡±


    Lord Zhou hurriedly pulled his wife to the side and stated, ¡°Dear, your body is not well. Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s hear Teacher¡¯s exnation first, then redress Ning¡¯er¡¯s grievances.¡±


    Madame Zhou was so anxious that she almost fainted. To calm herself, she took deep breaths and forced herself to sit.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Ji Yunshu bent down and lifted the crying and trembling girl to her feet.


    Coincidentally, she had merely brushed against the girl¡¯s wrist, yet the maidservant had groaned in pain before slowly getting up. It naturally didn¡¯t escape Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes.


    Ji Yunshu turned back next to the coffin and solemnly spoke, ¡°Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou. Just now, the reason why I said that this young girl was lying was because she absolutely wasn¡¯t at Miss Zhou¡¯s side at the time of her death. If she really was present, she would have discovered that Miss Zhou was already dead. Miss Zhou died sometime during the night three days ago.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lord Zhou was shocked.


    Everyone present started to assess and discuss this new bombshell. Obviously, the Zhou family¡¯s young miss had fallen to her death early morning two days ago. How did it be the night three days ago?


    Besides¡­

 Chapter 14 – Rice Poison

    <h4>Chapter 14 ¨C Rice Poison</h4>


    ¡°Teacher, did you miscalcte? After my daughter died, the coroner came and said her time of death was early morning two days ago.¡± Lord Zhou was puzzled.


    Magistrate Liu panicked, and he sidled up to Ji Yunshu and whispered, ¡°Yunshu, don¡¯t get the time wrong. The coroner dide to examine the corpse.¡±


    She gave them all a single reply. ¡°I didn¡¯t miscalcte.¡±


    He fell silent and didn¡¯t speak any further.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Miss Zhou¡¯s shoulder. She picked up her dagger again, this time, slicing a bit wider to reveal the shoulder bone. ¡°I once said that a human corpse can lie, but the bones will never do the same. ording to the coroner, Miss Zhou¡¯s time of death was determined to be early morning two days ago. However, that type of swelling on her shoulders takes shape an hour postmortem. Based on the hardness of the swelling, its shape and the purple coloration, her time of death was certainly during the night three days ago.¡±


    ¡°Then why did the coroner say it was early morning two days ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the coroner had overlooked a certain point. During the night three days ago, there was a heavy downpour of rain. The temperature dropped a few degrees below zero¡­ err¡­ It was very cold that night, which influenced the temperature of the liver1 The coroner determined the time of death based on that misconception, but bones are not influenced by ambient temperature.¡±


    me this era for not having any advanced technology. Otherwise she would not need to spend so much energy, like cutting open Miss Zhou¡¯s shoulder, to prove her point.


    This was really annoying to death!


    Although the Zhou family¡¯s people didn¡¯t understand the specialised terms she had just used, they still understood the overall meaning of her exnation.


    Tears trickled out from Madame Zhou¡¯s eyes. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Then¡­ Then, how did my daughter die?¡±


    ¡°Ah right, how did my daughter die?¡± Lord Zhou was also feeling anxious.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t hurry to exin further. With her hand still covered in white gloves, she extended her fingers and directly shoved them deep into the rotting corpse¡¯s mouth. She wiggled her fingers inside a few times and took them out. Her other hand dipped down to her waist and came up with a few candied lotus seeds. She then dropped them into Miss Zhou¡¯s mouth and waited for a brief moment. As everyone looked on, she then fished them out of Miss Zhou¡¯s mouth.


    The originally orange colored candied lotus seeds had unexpectedly be blue.


    ¡°Miss Zhou died from poisoning.¡± Ji Yunshu gave her verdict.


    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Lord Zhou was bbergasted. ¡°The coroner didn¡¯t say anything about death by poisoning.¡±


    ¡°He certainly didn¡¯t. To determine if there had been any kind of poisoning, he would¡¯ve needed to examine her throat. However, this kind of poison didn¡¯t enter her throat. He wouldn¡¯t have found any traces within her throat during his examination. Yesterday, when I was drawing Miss Zhou, I discovered that the insides of her teeth were ck.¡±


    As she exined, she discreetly pulled out one of the corpse¡¯s loose ck teeth and held it up. ¡°This type of poison is called rice poison andes from the Western Regions. This poison doesn¡¯t enter the throat, instead seeping in through the teeth. But it only requires a small dose to be lethal. One way to detect this poison is through the use of starch. Contact between starch and the poison will create a blue precipitate. Which, is why the candied lotus seeds turned blue once it came into contact with the poison.¡±


    Lord Zhou nearly copsed. His eyes widened and turned red. His voice trembled as he inquired further, ¡°In the end, who wanted to harm my daughter? Who is the murderer? My daughter was young, but clever and sensible. She didn¡¯t go outside or go far from her courtyard. She absolutely couldn¡¯t have offended anyone.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou, please do not worry. Since Miss Zhou didn¡¯t leave the mansion and died inside, it won¡¯t be hard to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you must help my daughter find her murderer. If you can, you will be our Zhou family¡¯s benefactor!¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou¡¯s words are too serious.¡±


    Ji Yunshu felt somewhat ufortable, so she lightly nodded. She put aside the tooth and the blue candied lotus seeds and took off the bloodied gloves.


    She walked until she was in front of the girl earlier and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The girl was still crying, but she raised her head and answered, ¡°This servant is called Qiaoxin.¡±


    ¡°Miss Qiaoxin, I¡¯ll ask you once again, when your young miss fell from the attic, where were you?¡±


    1. The liver is less subjected to environmental temperature changes and is a good indicator to determine the core body temperature when determining time of death.

 Chapter 15 – Do You Like Women’s Bedroom?

    <h4>Chapter 15 ¨C Do You Like Women¡¯s Bedroom?</h4>


    ¡°I¡­ At that time, I was downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Why were you downstairs?¡±


    ¡°That morning, I wasn¡¯t feeling well. After I drank my medicine, I went to Miss¡¯ courtyard. But, I didn¡¯t see her in her room, so I went to the backyard. From there, I saw her sitting in the attic. I remember that there was no one else in the attic at that time. I had just arrived below the attic when I saw Miss falling from the attic, and then her head smashed onto the rock garden.¡±


    She spoke without hesitation. It didn¡¯t seem to be a lie.


    Ji Yunshu continued to question her. ¡°That night, three days ago, when was thest time you saw Miss Zhou?¡±


    Qiaoxin pondered, then replied, ¡°It should be at the hour of the boar1. I saw that the light in her room had gone out, so I went in to light it. At that time, the young miss was just lying on her bed. There was nothing out of the ordinary.¡± When she spoke, she used a serious tone, making it clear that she wasn¡¯t lying.


    There was only a suspicious point about her answer. Ji Yunshu felt a weight pressing on her mind. ¡®This case really is thorny.¡¯


    Qiaoxin asked, ¡°Teacher, you said that our young miss died at night three days ago, but then howe I saw her sitting in the attic in the morning two days ago?¡±


    ¡°You only saw her from a distance. Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish if she was already dead then. If someone maliciously murdered your Miss, that person could also fake the fall. How could that person let a small maidservant like you discover the subterfuge?¡± With Ji Yunshu¡¯s reply, Qiaoxin understood.


    After a deep breath, Ji Yunshu turned to Lord Zhou and spoke, ¡°Now that we know Miss Zhou¡¯s cause of death and the time of death, the next step is to find the murderer¡¯s motive. Then, ording to the motive, we will proceed to find the murderer. Therefore, I need to take a look at Miss Zhou¡¯s room.¡±


    Lord Zhou readily agreed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have someone lead you there.¡± He turned to summon a housekeeper, who was promptly at his side, and gave him an order. ¡°Ahjing, bring Teacher Ji to the young miss¡¯s room to investigate.¡±


    The old housekeeper bowed. ¡°Yes, Milord.¡± Then, he looked at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, this way, please.¡±


    The old housekeeper led several maidservants towards Miss Zhou¡¯s courtyard. Ji Yunshu was about to catch up to them, but when she passed in front of Jing Rong, he pulled her aside.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Teacher Ji was fond of looking at a woman¡¯s chambers.¡±


    If Jing Rong hadn¡¯t voiced anything, she would havepletely forgotten about this deity. She didn¡¯t anticipate that he would be able to keep such a low profile and blend in with the crowd, stayingpletely out of sight!


    ¡°Not everyone is a dirty rogue. I ampelled to do so in order to solve this case. If Prince Rong doesn¡¯t disdain such an activity, there¡¯s no harm in going together.¡±


    ¡°Obviously I will go. In fact, I want to see inside Teacher Ji¡¯s brain. Exactly how many more mysterious secrets do you still hide?¡±


    Why do those sentences sound so much like the teasing preamble of a television host?! Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched. She gave him a polite smile in reply before following after the old housekeeper.


    Jing Rong was extremely curious about Ji Yunshu. ¡®That schr is much more amusing than the fights and schemes inside the capital.¡¯


    Lang Po approached him and stated, ¡°Prince, it appears that we didn¡¯t find the wrong person. This Teacher Ji is definitely a talent.¡±


    ¡°A talented person is a talented person, but that temper is stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± Jing Rong stopped talking and trailed behind the crowd with Lang Po.


    The county magistrate waited until Jing Rong had left before he himself dared to leave.


    After Lord Zhou instructed the servants to quickly support Madame Zhou back to her room, he too went to his deceased daughter¡¯s courtyard.


    Miss Zhou¡¯s bedroom was very clean. To be precise, it was spotlessly clean to the point that it was simply abnormal.


    All the objects in the room were arranged by color. Inside the room, from the curtain to the bed, everything was red while it was blue and yellow outside the room. And each color was arranged into sections. This was clearly a sign of obsessivepulsive disorder!


    Ji Yunshu stepped into the room and observed the surroundings. She saw the neat arrangement of the makeup on the dressing table. The color of the cases were nearly identical. In addition, there was not even a speck of dust on the cases or the surface of the table.


    Qiaoxin¡¯s eyesight was sharp. She hurriedly started to exin. ¡°Our Miss especially loved cleanliness. As long as it was used once, she would absolutely refuse to reuse the makeup a second time. So, early every morning, we would rece them with new ones.¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained silent and walked further into the room. Then, she caught sight of an unusually exquisite candle holder next to the curtain. A candlestick in a rich and influential family would only have flower engravings. However, the candlestick in front of her was sculpted from crystal. Together with its base, the candlestick formed the shape of a gorgeous helix. It was extremely beautiful to behold.


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡°This candle holder is really beautiful. Your young miss seemed to be very fond of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss particrly loved it.¡± Qiaoxin nodded. ¡°Not only that, every night before going to sleep, she would want to light it. She said that the scent from the candle helped her sleep.¡±


    ¡°Very nice taste.¡± The interests of people from rich families were so unlike that of the masses!


    Ji Yunshu continued to observe the bedroom. Then, she saw a red whip hanging on the wall next to the entrance.


    ¡®Miss Zhou was practicing a family martial art?¡¯ Doubts arose in her mind. She stretched out her hand and took down the whip. At that instant, she inadvertently glimpsed Qiaoxin out of the corner of her eyes. The sudden panic in Qiaoxin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed, nor did the instinctive way she covered her wrist and recoiled.


    So that¡¯s how it was. Ji Yunshu carefully put back the whip.


    1. The hour of the boar is between 9-11pm.

 Chapter 16 – The Sharp-tongued Prince

    <h4>Chapter 16 ¨C The Sharp-tongued Prince</h4>


    After she returned the whip to its ce, Ji Yunshu stepped back. But in a seeming ident, she stumbled, almost falling to her knees. Fortunately, Qiaoxin was behind her and came to her help.


    Ji Yunshutched onto Qiaoxin¡¯s outstretched arm in an attempt to support herself. Simultaneously, she flipped the maidservant¡¯s sleeve up and peeked at the arm underneath before immediately pulling it down again.


    No one was any the wiser!


    Qiaoxin asked, ¡°Are you alright, Teacher Ji?¡±


    Aware that ¡°men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other,¡± Ji Yunshu immediately leaped away before bowing her head. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Qiaoxin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Teacher didn¡¯t fall.¡±


    At that moment, Lord Zhou strode into the room.


    Ji Yunshu walked over to him.


    ¡°Lord Zhou, I can see from the sky that it¡¯s gettingte. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to stay at Zhou mansion for the night?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s possible as long as Teacher doesn¡¯t disdain our ce. Instead, I might trouble you with my daughter¡¯s matters.¡± Lord Zhou¡¯s voice was raspy with pain. His eyes were bright with unshed tears even as he forced himself not to cry. How distressing was it for him to lose his only daughter in such a way?


    ¡°Lord Zhou, please rest assured. This case has been received by the yamen and was assumed by Lord Liu, which also means it¡¯s under my responsibility. I will definitely bring justice to Miss Zhou.¡±


    ¡°My daughter was very obedient and had a good temper. She never quarreled with others, so I just don¡¯t understand who could possibly plot such an evil scheme against her.¡±


    Lord Zhou¡¯s appearance had undergone a great change since his daughter¡¯s death. The dark circles under his eyes had be more pronounced.


    At present, Ji Yunshu still could not determine who the murderer was, so it was hard for her to speak of it.


    ¡°If Lord Zhou doesn¡¯t mind, is it possible to prepare two rooms?¡± A voice floated in from the entrance.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t even need to look to guess that it was Jing Rong¡¯s voice. Why must that man be so determined to tangle with her?


    Jing Rong burst into the room like a cool breeze. His posture and demeanor carried a noble aura which was greatly ipatible with the currently gloomy atmosphere of the funeral.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Lord Zhou asked in ignorance.


    Jing Rong lifted his dark pupils. ¡°This humble one is Teacher Ji¡¯s friend. I came with him today.¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be a friend of Teacher Ji. Naturally, you are also our important guest.¡± Lord Zhou ordered the housekeeper at once. ¡°Ah Jing, quickly prepare two rooms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Milord.¡± The housekeeper immediately replied.


    Ji Yunshu was examining Jing Rong when she coincidentally met his gaze. He had a smile hidden within the depth of his eyes.


    Seeing his pleased expression, she didn¡¯t understand why he was so be happy to stay here. He¡¯d refused the warm pillow and the dragon bed, instead running off to sleep here on a padauk bed. That kind of hobby could only be described as weird! He was aplete weirdo!


    Ji Yunshu stealthily nced at him numerous times, but her expression still remained unchanged.


    The day was over. Thus, the county magistrate rounded up the yamen runners and prepared to take his leave.


    As he walked forward, Ji Yunshu grabbed him, pulling him to the side, and whispered something in his ears. He blinked, but then nodded. Then, he bowed to Jing Rong and left.


    ¡°Prince Rong, this lowly official will leave first. If you have anymands, send someone to notify us at any time.¡±


    ¡°Bring Lang Po back to the yamen. Let him spend the night there. He will follow you.¡±


    ¡°P-pardon?¡± Liu Qingping¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out.


    Jing Rong looked at him with a sharp expression. ¡°Do you have hearing problems?¡±


    The county magistrate waved his hands hastily.


    ¡°Then, hurry and go away. Don¡¯t be a hindrance.¡±


    Liu Qingping nodded quickly,pletely mute.


    Lang Po followed his lord¡¯s orders and departed with Liu Qingping.


    The rear court returned to its previously calm state. The whole mansion was suddenly shrouded in a strangely dense fog!


    A tall and majestic body with an awe-inspiring presence stood next to a lean figure who resembled the roaming clouds of the sky.


    Ji Yunshu was fully concentrating on her current matter, but she let a small groan slip out of her mouth. ¡°This humble one didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t take Prince Rong¡¯s case. You don¡¯t need to watch me all the time, as if afraid I would run away.¡±


    Jing Rong parted his lips and retorted, ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t need to waste energy on watching you. As for running away, even if you do, you won¡¯t be able to escape my grasp. Don¡¯t forget that whether Lord Liu can keep his official hat1 or not, all rests in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong, are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°If you behave well and take care of my problem, is there a need for threats?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was silenced. Her eyelids lifted as she rolled her eyes. ¡®This prince has too sharp of a tongue!¡¯


    1. In Ancient China, officials have a headwear to show that they are officials. Commoners can¡¯t wear it, except on special asion like a wedding.

 Chapter 17 – Bearing? Bear?

    <h4>Chapter 17 ¨C Bearing? Bear?</h4>


    The housekeeper led them to East Park, where he had arranged for their rooms. Arge pavilion, with two rooms on either end bracketing a reception hall, would do nicely.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t it look like theyout of a tavern t?¡¯ Ji Yunshu could not possibly be happy. She turned to the housekeeper and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have another room?¡±


    The old housekeeper¡¯s waist was hunched. He was wearing mourning clothes and a matching mourning hat on his head. His head ever faced the ground; it was absolutely impossible to see his face.


    With reverent and respectful gestures, the old housekeeper replied, ¡°Teacher, in East Park, these rooms are the cleanest. You are our precious guests, so I cannot allow any neglect as per milord¡¯smands.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted, ¡°Teacher Ji, it¡¯s only for one night. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself so much. This ce is not that bad: calm and peaceful. Our sleep won¡¯t be disturbed at night.¡± As soon as his words fell, he turned to the old housekeeper and continued, ¡°This ce no longer needs you. Hurry and leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Then, I wish you a good rest. I¡¯ll send the servants to attend both of you.¡±


    The housekeeper kept his head down as he retreated from the East Park¡¯s courtyard.


    What Ji Yunshu loathed the most were those types of lords like Jing Rong. She was unable to stop herself from saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Rong Estate. When your highness ordered the Zhou family¡¯s servants about, it seemed as if you were at your residence.¡±


    ¡®That little guy, his speech is really amusing!¡¯ Jing Rongughed. He sped his hands behind his back as he walked into the anteroom, his gown fluttering with each step. Right before he entered, he slyly turned around to throw a sentence at her. ¡°Wash your hands before going inside. This Prince doesn¡¯t want to smell that corpse scent all over the ce.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t retort. If she had any rotten luck, she would have spread it to that two-faced cheap prince first!


    She washed her hands in the water basin outside before entering the pavilion. Inside, she saw Jing Rong sitting in the reception hall, studying her as she entered.


    ¡°Did you wash them properly?¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained silent. She barely kept herself from beating him to a pulp. Instead, she spread her hands in front of him.


    Jing Rong narrowed his eyes as he looked at her still damp palms. Under the light, they sparkled, almost translucent.


    After a moment, he pinched her exquisite wrist. His mouth hooked into a pondering smile. ¡°They say that men¡¯s hands are rough, wild and powerful. But why are Teacher¡¯s hands so soft and tender? Are you maybe using cream?¡±


    When her wrist was suddenly grabbed, Ji Yunshu instinctively clenched her hand into a fist and twisted her wrist to free herself.


    ¡°May I ask Prince to let go of my hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°My hand.¡±


    ¡°I still won¡¯t let go.¡±


    He absolutely intended to tease her. That alone was clear from the nefarious smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He pulled on her wrist with one hand, causing Ji Yunshu to fall toward him. As she fell, he took the opportunity to grab her slender shoulder with his other hand. Then, he started to methodically evaluate her. ¡°What a small frame. Is it possible that you didn¡¯t get to eat when you were young? Nevertheless, have you had such a bad temper since you were young? Was it because you got beaten up a lot?¡±


    He talked too much like a modern stand upedian!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s body was now very close to him. Merely a fist¡¯s distance separated them now. She was a head shorter than him, so when she looked straight, her line of sight fell directly on his chest. She could feel the heat of a man¡¯s body at the tip of her nose, causing her heart to tighten from the shock. She quivered and used all her strength to push him away.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t go so over the line. This humble one is bearing with you.¡±


    ¡®Bearing? A Bear?¡¯


    Jing Rong reckoned that such a word doesn¡¯t exist. His smile was absolutely despicable. ¡°With a body like that, you think you¡¯re a bear? From what I see, you look more like a cat with its ws out, all bluff but no power.¡±1


    ¡°You-¡±


    Ji Yunshu was so furious that she nearly stomped her feet. But she ended up gritting her teeth in order to maintain her cover. Unfortunately, she was unable to do anything to him.


    Now, she finally understood that philosophical quote from ancient times: I like the way you look when you hate me but can¡¯t bear to push me away!


    Jing Rong saw her sullen expression from enduring him. He made an arrogant ¡°I won¡± expression.


    Fortunately, right at that moment, several maidservants came in while carrying food, breaking the gunpowder-like atmosphere.


    The leader of the group stepped forward and greeted them. ¡°Milord has instructed us to bring you your supper. If the food is not to your taste, we will redo them again.¡±


    With fish and meat in te after te, each dish was more sumptuous than the Ji family¡¯s food.


    Ji Yunshu suddenly grew gloomy. She asked the maidservant, ¡°Girl, your miss only had Qiaoxin as her maidservant?¡±


    ¡°No. There¡¯s also Suyun.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, where is she?¡±


    The maidservant shook her head. ¡°Several days ago, Suyun returned home because of an emergency. I believe that she will be back tonight. Teacher, do you have any othermands?¡±


    ¡°No. You can go take a rest. I don¡¯t need to be served.¡± Ji Yunshu waved her hand.


    The several maidservants bowed and left.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression sank further. She was in the middle of pondering when she found Jing Rong looking at her with a strange expression.


    ¡°Your Highness, not only do you have the habit of grabbing people¡¯s wrist, do you also have a fondness for staring at other people like this?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone gave away her bad mood.


    Jing Rong¡¯s frivolous appearance had vanished. In a solemn voice, he asked her, ¡°Did you find something?¡±


    1. This part is a very ¡°Chinese¡± pun/joke that doesn¡¯t make sense in English. What¡¯s more It¡¯s a doubleyer joke! Let me exin.


    СµÄ¿É²»ÊÇÊÜ¡£= (urate trantion) This humble one is suffering(ÊÜ/shou).


    ÊÜ?ÊÞ?= (urate TL) Suffering? Beast? (Both characters have the same pronunciation)


    ¾ÍÄãÕâÖÖ»¹Ïë³ÆÊÞ?= (urate TL) With a body like that, you think you¡¯re a beast?


    Äã¾ÍÊÇÒ»Ö»³¤×żâצµÄè = you look more like a cat with its ws out


    To sum it, firstyer of the joke, Jing Rong didn¡¯t understand the ¡°shou¡± meaning suffering and thought Yunshu was describing herself as a beast if she was anger. So, he was jeering at her and saying she was more of a cat than a beast. Secondyer of joke is probably the author joke and a BL joke at that. The current situation is too men hugging, the ÊÜ Yunshu used could also means bottom in BL, and beast is¡­well.. You know. ?? And finally, you got the cat reference. Let¡¯s stop the exnations here.

 Chapter 18 – This Prince is Not Picky!

    <h4>Chapter 18 ¨C This Prince is Not Picky!</h4>


    ¡°What does your Highness mean by that?¡± Ji Yunshu replied with a question of her own.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t discover anything, then why do you want to stay here?¡± Jing Rongpletely saw through her. He continued, ¡°You should believe in me. Maybe I can be your assistant.¡±


    Although Jing Rong was not someone Ji Yunshu was fond of, she did need an assistant at the moment.


    Since it was like that, she might as well be content with this one. ¡°Since your Highness has spoken and this was exactly what I needed, I would like to request your Highness to help me with something.¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself.¡±


    ¡°There is no rush. Let¡¯s wait until tonight to talk.¡± She raised her eyebrows and left him hanging. She turned her attention to the food in front of her, picking up her bowl and chopsticks. ¡°Even though the Zhou family is in mourning, they still sent us such avish meal. Their treatment of guests is pretty good.¡±


    Jing Rong, who was sitting next to her, was making a face. He lightly stated, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Without hurrying, Ji Yunshu put a piece of meat in her mouth before she added, ¡°Well, the food here can¡¯t bepared with the fine delicacies at the Rong Estate. It¡¯s inevitable that your Highness is not used to the taste.¡±


    When her words came out, Jing Rong ¡®s expression sank.


    ¡°This prince has eaten wild herbs in the mountains. I¡¯m afraid that I have experienced such meals more often than Teacher Ji has eaten salt.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness really can joke.¡±


    He was a prince. Who would believe that he regrly ate mountain herbs?


    Jing Rong¡¯s face was grim as he red at her, ¡°The Great Lin dynasty epasses Nanjiang to the south and Beiliang to the north. I¡¯ve passed through more than a hundred and eight regions as I made my way from the south to the north. I¡¯ve stayed in small viges deep in the mountains and remote shacks in the middle of nowhere. If everywhere I went there were delicacies, would there be a need for the people of our Great Lin dynasty to starve or freeze to death?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand froze as he recaptured her attention. She looked at him curiously. ¡°You travelled to so many ces?¡±


    ¡°This is not the main point.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the main point?¡±


    Jing Rong red at her. ¡°All of this was mainly to inform you that I am not picky!¡±


    How embarrassing! ¡®If you don¡¯t want to eat then don¡¯t eat.¡¯ Ji Yunshu was hungry, so she continued to eat her meal with relish.


    Jing Rong¡¯s mutters floated into her ears. ¡°Thoughtless, he can actually still eat so soon after.¡±


    Yeah! Who in the world would be in the mood to eat a good meal less than two hours after examining a corpse? Only Ji Yunshu would be in the mood.


    After eating her fill, she rested until the sky gradually turned dark.


    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you want to help me? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, she got to her feet and walked outside.


    Jing Rong was puzzled, but he still followed after her.


    Not too long after, they reached their destination: the attic where Miss Zhou had apparently fallen from. There were still severalnterns hung on the corner, illuminating the vicinity, giving the ce a gentle and charming view.


    Ji Yunshu had always lovednterns of ancient times, thus she spent some time admiring them. She recovered her mind only after Jing Rong patted her.


    ¡°Are weing here to admirenterns?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to investigate the case.¡±


    Brought back to earth, she retracted her gaze from thenterns.


    Jing Rong appeared to guess her intention, so he said, ¡°Are you suspecting that there was someone hiding in the attic at the time of the victim¡¯s fall?¡±


    ¡°It looks like your Highness is very sharp.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not exin further and walked around the attic.


    The attic was, in fact, a tall but not big pavilion. There were no partitioned rooms inside, instead filled with mahogany railings and benches. If there was someone hidden inside the attic, it would be obvious to see.


    Apart from the furniture, there was nothing else.


    No matter how much Yunshu looked, she could not find a ce that could hide anyone.


    Lost in her thoughts, she absentmindedly turned around and knocked her forehead against a sturdy chest. The collision caused her a lot of pain!


    Ji Yunshu subconsciously put her hand to her forehead and frowned. She stayed silent but red at Jing Rong who was rubbing his chest, feeling dissatisfied.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly turn around without a warning? My chest is not a pillow. If you bump into it like that it would break.¡±


    ¡°Then why was your Highness standing behind me without a sound?¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°Are you saying that I need to tell you where I want to go?¡±


    Ji Yunshu mped her mouth. ¡®Then, you¡¯re telling me that I should schedule with you when I¡¯m going to turn around?¡¯ Of course, she could not speak those words aloud, but it did not douse the mes of anger burning in her heart. He was a prince and whatever he said was reasonable. As for her, she was just an insignificant painter. How could she dare to argue with him?


    She might as well just let it be¡­


    ¡°Everything is my fault!¡±


    She did not feel like arguing, so she moved around him and was about to walk in another direction.


    But, who knew that as soon as she passed by him, two big hands would seize her waist and pull her back. She lost her bnce, directly mming into Jing Rong¡¯s chest. By the time her body fell, his hands were tightly holding her waist. Thus, for all intents and purposes, she¡¯d fallen into his embrace!


    Two grown ¡°men¡± were holding onto each other in such a way¡­ Under the light breeze, thenterns gently swayed while the light flickered, projecting their tall and short shadows on the wooden floor.


    Such a beautiful scene to behold!

 Chapter 19 – The Murderer Might not Be Alone

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C The Murderer Might not Be Alone</h4>


    Their ambiguous posture greatly stirred the implicated pair. Their eyes met; but while one of them had an evil teasing smile, the other had a shocked and embarrassed expression.


    Naturally, thetter was Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong, who was tightly holding onto Ji Yunshu, intentionally rubbed his hand on her waist. The sensation caused Ji Yunshu¡¯s whole body to turn soft, and she could not help but lower her star-like eyes. Fortunately, the surrounding lights were a dim pink, which concealed the blush that had suddenly crept onto her face.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes epassed her tightly closed lips. ¡®This young schr is really charming!¡¯


    A desire to tease Ji Yunshu rose in the depths of his heart. He spoke, ¡°Teacher¡¯s waist is very thin. If all thenterns in the attic were extinguished, I would be under the impression that I was holding a woman.¡±


    His words snapped Ji Yunshu back to reality. She raised her arms, causing her sleeves to wave and used all her strength to push Jing Rong away, freeing herself from his restraints.


    ¡°Your Highness, please act with propriety!¡±


    The bashful Ji Yunshu turned angry in an instant!


    However, Jing Rong¡¯s face didn¡¯t even change colors. ¡°In the quiet of a cold winter night¡­ Am I not allowed to joke?¡±


    ¡®Loathsome, shameless!¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, shouldn¡¯t joking have its limit? For two men to hold each other¡­ If people were to see¡­ You might be shameless, but this humble one¡¯s face is thin.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was terrible.


    Realizing that hugging her had seriously provoked her ire, Jing Rong frowned, but soon revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°At first, I thought that Teacher Ji was taciturn and dull, cold like a frozen pine.¡± Then, he lowered his head closer to Ji Yunshu¡¯s face and showed a roguish smile. ¡°But it seems Teacher Ji can also get angry. Ah, how wonderful!¡±


    ¡®Wonderful your sister!¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s freezing eyes speared him. Then, she stifled the burning anger in her heart and slumped her shoulders. ¡°Prince Rong, it¡¯s gettingte, and how can we face the yet to be buried Miss Zhou if we keep bickering here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! We still have an important matter to deal with.¡± Prince Rong snapped back to reality and nodded.


    ¡°Your Highness offered your help earlier, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay in this attic. I¡¯ll go down and in the meantime, can you try to find a ce to hide? So long as you wouldn¡¯t be seen by me, it would be good.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to make things difficult to me? There¡¯s no ce for someone to hide here.¡± Jing Rong refuted.


    ¡®This young schr shouldn¡¯t be using this to take revenge, right?¡¯


    However, Ji Yunshu had already gone downstairs. Without turning her head, she spoke, ¡°That¡¯s your Highness¡¯ problem. Please use your brain.¡± Her voice gradually became distant as she slipped down the stairs.


    Ji Yunshu walked to the back of the garden where quite a distance separated her from the attic, standing at the same ce Qiaoxin had on that fateful day.


    She chose a location, then lifted her eyes towards the attic, but the ce was empty. Jing Rong was nowhere to be seen.


    She decided to move to the other end of the garden, but like before, Jing Rong¡¯s figure could not be seen!


    How puzzling! Where could that crafty deity have hidden? As soon as she thought of it, she saw Jing Rong leaping down from the attic. He steadilynded in front of her.


    Ji Yunshu only batted her eyelids while calmly looking at him. She inquired, ¡°Your Highness, where did you hide?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an intelligent person, can¡¯t you guess?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    Jing Rong lost his interest and pointed to the roof. ¡°This kind of triangr shaped roof has a protrusion which can hide a person. If someone hid up there, no matter where people stood below they won¡¯t be able to see that person.¡±


    The sudden realization hit Ji Yunshu!


    A triangr shaped roof structure was the standard constructionyout in ancient times. Unexpectedly, she had overlooked that point.


    ¡°That means that the murderer knows martial arts.¡±


    Even Ji Yunshu was startled at the revtion she was struck with.


    However, her surprise waspletely out of Jing Rong¡¯s expectations. He lowered her eyes towards her and asked, ¡°Why are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised¡­. Because the murderer is not one person.¡±


    ¡°How did youe to that conclusion?¡± Jing Rong revealed a solemn expression.


    Ji Yunshu pondered a bit before replying. ¡°There were traces of someone lifting Miss Zhou¡¯s arms and dragging her away after her death. Consequently, it caused her shoulders to swell. The shape of the swelling revealed that the person who dragged her in such a way must have little strength. However, to be able to jump up to the roof, only a person with martial arts can aplish that, and not a weak one at that. Moreover, in the time it took to bring Miss Zhou here, that person is unlikely to have exhausted his strength.¡±


    Jing Rong squinted his long and chilly pair of eyes, and sank into deep thought. ¡®This case is starting to be more and more interesting!¡¯

 Chapter 20 – This is An Illness

    <h4>Chapter 20 ¨C This is An Illness</h4>


    Ji Yunshu also pondered, but didn¡¯t find the case interesting. Instead, her heart felt as if a long thread was coiling around it, endlessly winding around, making her feel stuffy and anxious!


    Right at that moment, her attention was attracted to a banyan tree more than two meters away. It was an old tree, with a thick trunk that needed at least two to three people to surround it.


    She quickly walked over it. Then, her gazended at the base of the tree, which was covered with long intersecting gashes. Layer afteryer of tree bark had been gouged out, revealing the yellow tree core. From the looks of it, she could see both old and newly made gashes. These should have been made over a long period of time by a whip.


    As she mulled over this discovery, the suspicions in her mind unraveled, making her suddenly quiver in sudden enlightenment.


    She nodded while murmuring, ¡°So, it was like this.¡±


    Her quiet voice was overheard by Jing Rong, who was standing just behind her. He walked over and examined the tree from the base to treetop, but he still couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her sentence.


    ¡°What is ¡®this¡¯? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pointed at the long gashes on the tree and exined, ¡°What does your Highness think could have made those marks?¡±


    Jing Rong squinted at them. ¡°It looks like¡­ these were made by a whip.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! These were made by a whip. This is exactly the same kind of marks made when that woman used the whip to take her anger out on a tree.¡±


    What Ji Yunshu meant by ¡°that woman¡± was in reference to her half-sister Ji Muqing!


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t have the time to inquire about who she was referring to, since Ji Yunshu continued exining as her excitement grew. ¡°It seems Miss Zhou didn¡¯t only experience obsessions with her OCD. She also hadpulsions. Perhaps, her obsessions caused her to be unable to control herself.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you just said. Exin it again.¡±


    When people from the ancient times are intelligent, their cleverness was simply like an ignited rocket, but when they were slow-witted, they wereplete idiots!


    Ji Yunshu replied with a question, ¡°Your Highness, when you were in Miss Zhou¡¯s bedroom, don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t feel that her room was strange?¡±


    ¡°I did find it strange. Usually in a room, how can you see such a neat arrangement of a red cluster and a blue cluster like that.¡±


    ¡®What red cluster and blue cluster?! That description is simply¡­¡¯


    Ji Yunshu was depressed. She still patiently exined. ¡°Theyout of her room was done ording to color. At first sight, it appeared orderly and nothing more, but in fact, many problemsy underneath. Not only was her room arranged by color, even her makeup wouldn¡¯t be used a second time. This cannot be described as a habit but a mental illness. If the problem was light, it would be called mysophobia, but if it was severe, it would be called obsessivepulsive disorder or OCD.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, inside the room, I found a whip hung on the wall. When I took it down, that maidservant called Qiaoxin showed a startled expression. Not only that, when I brushed against her wrist, she clearly felt a lot of pain. So, when I put back the whip on the wall, I pretended to stumble and let her support me. When she was distracted, I quickly lifted her sleeve and to verify if there were any whip wounds, but there were none. It turns out that Miss Zhou¡¯s whip wasn¡¯t used on people but on this tree.¡±


    ¡°For people with OCD, the action of frequently whipping the tree would be called apulsion. Light symptoms ofpulsions will only affect the person, but heavy symptoms¡­ could possibly lead them to kill people!¡±


    The cold wind whistled. The sound reverberated strangely in the night air.


    Although Jing Rong couldn¡¯t make sense of those strange sounding terms that Ji Yunshu used, he still understood the general meaning.


    But¡­


    ¡°Teacher, you actually lifted that girl¡¯s sleeve? Men and women cannot have close physical contact. Unexpectedly, you don¡¯t understand such simple logic!¡±


    ¡®Hey! Wake up, your Highness! You¡¯repletely straying from the main point!¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, stop joking.¡±


    ¡°This prince is not joking.¡±


    Ji Yunshu put her hand on her forehead and shook her head before she continued, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to have to take another look at Miss Zhou¡¯s room. Perhaps, I can still find something. After all, there really was a problem with that maidservant¡¯s wrist. Maybe, it was hit by something else.¡±


    She turned around and was about to walk away, but Jing Rong pulled her hand and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be investigating the identity of the murderer? What are you investigating these things for?¡±


    ¡°If you know the motive behind the murder, you will discover that everything is rted to the victim and her character. By making use of that kind of information, we can then find the murderer. This approach will save effort and will lead to better results.¡±


    ¡°So, this was your original intention.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to go back to rest or continue to follow me?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    Jing Rong smiled. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    In reality, as soon as she asked the question, she already regretted it. She knew that something was amiss!


    She threw off Jing Rong¡¯s hand, no longer wasting time, and proceeded toward the Zhou family¡¯s young miss¡¯ courtyard.

 Chapter 21 – Two Blooming Mulberry Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 21 ¨C Two Blooming Mulberry Flowers</h4>


    The two soon arrived at Miss Zhou¡¯s courtyard, one following the other. There was no one guarding the ce apart from thentern ced in the corner, causing the courtyard to be shrouded in an eerie atmosphere!


    Creeeak~


    A sound came from the bedroom! Then, a flicker of a candlelight in the window, revealing the vague silhouette of someone moving around.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong looked at each other and loudly pushed the door before proceeding inside. The mysterious person suddenly turned around and dropped the handkerchief in her hand in fright. Her body trembled as she stared at them in shock.


    They could only see the thin outline of the woman¡¯s figure. Skin stretched tight over bone, her shoulders didn¡¯t seem to have any strength at all. She didn¡¯t appear angry, just deathly pale. She looked around 16 or 17 years old, but how could she look so sickly?


    ¡°Are you¡­ Suyun?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s intuition sparked.


    The young girl disyed an empty expression as she woodenly nodded.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Suyun shook. In fact, her whole body quaked from fear. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Miss said she didn¡¯t like the room to be dark. I just wanted to light the candle for her, so I came to her room to light it.¡±


    Indeed, she had lit the crystal sculpted candlestick!


    Ji Yunshu nodded and no longer showed any interest. She introduced herself instead.


    ¡°Miss Suyun, my surname is Ji, and my purpose here is to investigate the cause of your miss¡¯ death.¡±


    ¡°I know. Qiaoxin already told me.¡± Suyun¡¯s manner of speakingcked any energy.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    While she spoke, Ji Yunshu was looking at Suyun¡¯s dropped handkerchief on the floor. Then, she stepped forward to pick it up.


    There were two beautiful blooming mulberry flowers embroidered on the white handkerchief: one red, the other blue. The red blossom had a corner where the thread had been severed.


    Ji Yunshu frowned. ¡°The flowers are quite lovely. Did you embroider them yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You have a skillful pair of hands.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    ¡°Come here. Keep it properly, so you don¡¯t drop it again. It won¡¯t be pretty anymore if you dirty it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu returned the handkerchief to Suyun. When Suyun¡¯snky fingers came in contact with Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand, she grabbed onto the handkerchief and immediately took it back. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t dare to lift her head, going so far as to lower it even more.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Teacher working.¡± Suyun curtsied, making for the door.


    But Ji Yunshu deftly stretched her leg and tripped her. Suyun stumbled and directly fell forwards. Fortunately, Jing Rong was behind her and managed to catch her in time.


    ¡®Oh! The heroing to the rescue of the beauty!¡¯


    Jing Rong released her only after she regained her bnce. After that, he retreated a few steps before sending a ferocious re at Ji Yunshu.


    Suyun covered her chest in panic. She raised her eyes and looked at Jing Rong.


    ¡°Thank you very much, young master.¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t reply.


    Suyun bit her lips until they discolored, and hurriedly left.


    Jing Rong¡¯splexion turned dark from anger. He questioned Ji Yunshu in a harsh tone, ¡°Preposterous! Even if you wanted to send a woman to me, did it cross your mind to take my opinion into consideration?¡±


    However, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t object. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what your Highness is talking about.¡±


    ¡°This prince clearly saw that you deliberately tripped her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did trip her on purpose. So what?¡± Ji Yunshu yed down her words, her tone neither light nor heavy. However, it contained hidden meaning!


    Jing Rong failed to understand, and was about to question her further when Ji Yunshu turned her attention to searching the room.


    ¡°What are you searching for?¡±


    Ji Yunshu, who was meticulouslybing through the room, threw out a reply, ¡°Something that could scare those maidservants.¡±


    ¡°Something that they are afraid of?¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t spare the time to resolve his doubts since she was busy searching the room. Finally, she found what she was looking for on the deceased Miss Zhou¡¯s bed.


    It was wrapped withinyer uponyer of beddings, making it impossible to guess the object inside. Ji Yunshu reached for the beddings and unwrapped theyers in an orderly manner until the item, a small and exquisite box nestled inside, was revealed.


    She held the box in her cupped hand and opened it. When the thing inside was reflected in her eyes, all the previous doubts in her heartpletely vanished!


    She closed the box. Her expression was grave as she turned and walked back to Jing Rong.


    ¡°Prince, when tomorrowes, we will solve this case.¡±


    Her words caused Jing Rong to grow even more puzzled.

 Chapter 22 – The Ugly Housekeeper

    <h4>Chapter 22 ¨C The Ugly Housekeeper</h4>


    On their way back to East Park, Ji Yunshu was taciturn, not speaking a word. Her expression was also tense, which left Jing Rong at a loss as to what was going on in her head.


    Yet, he followed after her into the guest house. When he saw that she was holding onto a box but didn¡¯t ce it down, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s inside the box that could make you frown with worry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not frowning from worry. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    ¡°If you know who the murderer is, why are you waiting until tomorrow to act?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, did you forget what I said before? There is a high probability that the murderer is actually two people. If I start something right now, it will be like beating the grass and scaring away the snake.¡±


    ¡°So, you already know who the murderers are among them?¡±


    She hesitated half a second before nodding. ¡°It should be them.¡±


    Jing Rong smiled. With both hands sped behind his back, he strode into the room on the right side. Without turning back, he said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for the good show tomorrow.¡±


    Creak~ Bam!


    The door closed firmly behind him.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t show further interest in who the murderers were. In the reception hall, Ji Yunshu took a seat, lightly tapping her slender fingers on the box found in Miss Zhou¡¯s bedroom. As she nonchntly tapped, the small chain on the box jingled in a lulling melody.


    Not long after, she got up and left; her destination was the mourning hall where the corpse of Miss Zhou rested.


    Several maidservants were guarding the ce when they noticed Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival. They lifted their eyes and went to greet her. Then, they tactfully went out to guard the exterior.


    Inside, the coffin was ced in the middle of the room. A ck cloth gracefully covered the closed coffin lid. On top of the ck cloth sat a block of green jade. In ancient times, there was a superstition rted to green jade about how it warded away evil spirits.


    At this moment, the old housekeeper with the crooked waist from earlier came in. In one hand he held antern, while the other was pressed on his abdomen. He slowly walked until he was in front of Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji,ing here at such ate time, is there anything you want to order us to do?¡±


    Ji Yunshu faintly shook her head. ¡°No. I merely wanted toe here to take a look.¡±


    ¡°If Teacher needs anything, don¡¯t hesitate tomand us. Milord made it clear that we cannot neglect you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. This humble one is used to doing things leisurely. A life of richness and indulgence doesn¡¯t fit me.¡± Ji Yunshu smiled.


    The old housekeeper lowered his head further, but at that instant, a cold wind blew in from the entrance and sent the mourning hat on his head flying. His aged face was immediatelyid bare for a moment as thentern light died out.


    Skin of a murky yellow hueposed of densely packed wrinkles, adding to deeply sunken dark orbs for eyes, his face could only be described in one word: wretched. It was especially fitting as the left side of his face was marred by a scar that stretched from the corner of his eye to the corner of his mouth. It looked like it had been made by a knife, and due to inadequate treatment, the wound¡¯s edges hadn¡¯t closed properly, eventually turning into a sinister red scab.


    The sudden glimpse of such a sight was enough to scare people! Ji Yunshu¡¯s face slightly twitched when she saw his face.


    The old housekeeper immediately lowered his head further. He put the mourning hat back on and bowed down. ¡°This old servant is ugly. I have startled Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I absolutely didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you. It¡¯s just that¡­ the scar on your face seemed to date back to quite a few years ago.¡± Ji Yunshu cautiously showed her interest.


    ¡°Yes. A few years ago, I wasn¡¯t careful and wounded myself, leaving this scar on my face.¡± The old housekeeper¡¯s tone was dull and devoid of emotions.


    Ji Yunshu blinked a few times, but she no longer questioned the old housekeeper.


    The old housekeeper coughed and asked, ¡°The sky has grown very dark, Teacher. I have antern; it would be better if I send you back so you could rest.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. There is light on the way, and I can go back by myself. The time is not early. You and the maidservants should also rest.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    She strode out of the mourning hall. Her face appeared to be serene, but that calmness was mixed with some apprehension and pity!


    Although the thoughts rose to the forefront of her mind, no one was aware of it.


    That night, a light drizzle fell until it was near the hour of the ox, then gradually the drizzling rain turned into snow.


    Jinjiang city was situated at the northern end of Beiliang. Since they were just entering the winter season, snow was ever on the horizon. As the white snow fell, it covered the city in ayer of fine powder, making the city glitter with a silver glow.


    However, once it fell on the snaking roads made of limestone, theyer of snow was swiftly broken and churned by each passing pedestrian.

 Chapter 23 – Sour Face

    <h4>Chapter 23 ¨C Sour Face</h4>


    That night, Ji Yunshu did not sleep. Instead, she stood under the eaves, watching the water dripping from the tiles and turning into ice. She watched as the icicles formed and grew, sparkling and translucent, from the rooftops.


    When Jing Rong pushed open his door and appeared, he happened to see her standing there, dressed in a white gown made of hemp. Her bun was untied and her hair had unfurled to her waist. Her inky eyes were transfixed on the steadily dripping icicle. The light reflecting off the snow shone upon her, highlighting her delicate figure as she stood there. As the snow fell, it called itspanion, the cold wind, toe and y. It snuck around her, making her sleeves swing gently and ruffling a few stray strands of her hair.


    It was a scene hard toe by!


    It suddenly dawned on Jing Rong as his soul stirred. His thin lips faintly hooked up as he walked towards Ji Yunshu. He too gazed at the sky filled with snow. Then, he stretched his hand out, catching several snowkes on his palm.


    ¡°Teacher, did you watch the snow fall the whole night?¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained silent.


    ¡°Did you get frostbite? Are you mute?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    She shook her head, still wordless, and withdrew her gaze from the roof. She shot a quick nce at him and broke her silence with a rhetorical question, ¡°I wonder if Prince Rong slept well on Zhou Mansion¡¯s padauk bed?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Oh? On the contrary, I believe you had a very good night of sleep.¡±


    Hearing her words, Jing Rong¡¯s interest became stronger. He raised his long eyebrow and asked, ¡°Then, do enlighten me. How can you prove that this prince slept well on this cold winter night?¡±


    Ji Yunshu calmly sized him up before speaking with confidence. ¡°This humble one remembers there was a jade pendant tied to your Highness¡¯ waist yesterday night. If I¡¯m not wrong, it was hung 2.5cm below the waist, but right now, that isn¡¯t so. In fact, it¡¯s hung around 7.5cm lower. What¡¯s more, your Highness¡¯ clothes are tidy. Not to mention, you¡¯re meticulously well-dressed. These few points are enough to reveal that your mental state is clear-headed and that you slept well. Besides, the regions around your cheekbones are raised, allowing the contours of your eyes to be slightly swollen. This is a sign that is mostly seen in people who have had a peaceful night of deep sleep.¡±


    After her point by point assessment, she asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my analysis was correct?¡±


    Jing Rong was shocked. He had met countless people with extraordinary talent while he was traveling, but this young schr was one of the most intelligent people he had met.


    He could not help but sigh and shake his head. ¡°This is truly unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°Why is your Highness saying that?¡±


    ¡°Such a tiny and insignificant city like Jinjiang might not be able to contain Teacher.¡±


    Jing Rong stopped speaking, but a mysterious smile hung on his face.


    Ji Yunshu observed him for a moment, but dismissed it, not bothering to inquire further.


    At this moment, a maidservant braved the snowy weather and ran into the reception hall. When she arrived in front of them, she said, ¡°Teacher Ji, Madame sent this servant here to inquire if you have found the murderer?¡±


    Your own daughter was apparently killed by someone. As a mother, being anxious about it was quite normal.


    Ji Yunshu was resolute. ¡°I will have to trouble you to invite Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou to the mourning hall.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Correct. I want to invite them right now. In addition, summon everyone else in the mansion.¡±


    The maidservant disyed a bewildered expression, but she wrapped her arms around herself and faced the whistling cold wind again to go inform everyone.


    Jing Rong knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t better if we eat breakfast before going?¡±


    If it could¡¯ve, Ji Yunshu¡¯s re would have simultaneously burned and frozen him. Then, she spoke to him in a mocking tone, ¡°If your Highness properly atest night¡¯s supper, you would be unlikely to care about this morning¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    ¡®Who told you not to eat yesterday, serves you right!¡¯


    Without waiting for Jing Rong to refute her, she started walking towards the mourning hall.


    This was the first time Jing Rong was rendered truly speechless by someone. His bright and stern eyes were bored into Ji Yunshu¡¯s straight back. His expression was cool, seemingly without anger.


    In the end, he still had to bury his vexation, and follow behind!


    Thus, a man with a sour face thought long and hard about punishing Ji Yunshu.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    The mourning hall.


    Top to bottom, the more than 20 people in the mansion were already present.


    Lord Zhou¡¯s expression was grave. His face was slightly drooping, and his forehead had acquired new wrinkles.


    Beside him, Madame Zhou no longer wailed nor wept endlessly. Herplexion was also much better. However, her eyes continued to redden every time she looked at the coffin containing her daughter.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, the proper time to bury my daughter has passed. If we don¡¯t bury her today, I worry that my daughter¡¯s body will¡­¡± Lord Zhou didn¡¯t finish his words, as a sigh reced what was left unsaid.


    A corpse left alone for a few days would begin to exude a putrid smell. What¡¯s more, Miss Zhou¡¯s corpse had smashed into the ground, leaving most parts broken and her flesh burst open. Even if it was January, the corpse¡¯s stench was bing quite overpowering.

 Chapter 24 – Case Closed (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 24 ¨C Case Closed (part 1)</h4>


    Ji Yunshu calmly nodded to express that she understood what Lord Zhou meant.


    Madame Zhou softly leaned forward. Her hands were trembling as she pleaded, ¡°Teacher, who killed my daughter? Why did that person want to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Madame, please stay calm. It¡¯s better if I first tell everyone a story.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madame Zhou didn¡¯t understand.


    Jing Rong also frowned. ¡®This schr is really too carefree and idle. To narrate a story at this time? And in the mourning hall at that!¡¯


    A weirdo! Too entric!


    Ji Yunshu made herselffortable, and her expression suddenly sharpened. After sweeping a nce at everyone present, she started her narration.


    ¡°More than 10 years ago, in this same month, a young child, six or seven years of age, was betrayed by her impoverished family and sold to a rich family as a maidservant to their young miss. At the time, she¡¯d believed that her situation wasn¡¯t too bad. That is, she had a roof, warm clothes, and three meals a day. Unfortunately, she was unaware that the miss she had been assigned to serve had been crafty and unruly from the day she could walk. She would often beat or scold the servants for any and every fault. As the young servant grew up, there hardly went a day without the young maidservant being abused from head to toe.¡±


    ¡°As the years passed, the young miss¡¯ personality problem didn¡¯t fade. On the contrary, her abusive personality intensified. The young maidservant didn¡¯t dare to get angry, nor did she dare to voice out her pain. Her whole body was riddled with wounds from her tormenter. Each day in the depth of the night, she alone would weep until her heart broke and her lungs rent, because she knew very well that she was merely a servant. Her life was worth nothing, thus she could only endure, endlessly endure¡­¡±


    While she spoke, Ji Yunshu strode around the mourning hall, walking among the crowd of servants until she finally reached thest row. She stopped in front of Suyun who had kept her head lowered all this time. Identical to yesterday, her face was as pale and emaciated as ever.


    She clearly perceived a pressure from the presence in front of her. Her body trembled even more uncontrobly, and her head burrowed further to her chest. Her sight was fixated on Ji Yunshu¡¯s pair of embroidered shoes.


    The crowd parted on both sides as their astonished gazes fell on Suyun. They looked at each other in dismay, without understanding the deep meaning behind it.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s sight was fixed on top of Suyun¡¯s head as she went on with her story.


    ¡°That young girl also didn¡¯t expect that no matter how much she endured, the young miss would continue to treat her inhumanly, going as far as breaking the girl¡¯s leg. Yet, the girl could only grit her teeth and continue to endure.¡±


    Suyun subconsciously shifted her weight.. And trembled!


    ¡°Miss Suyun, I don¡¯t know; was what I said correct?¡±


    Wooah~!


    The whole crowd broke into an uproar.


    Hidden under her hair, her eyes revealed a panic-stricken expression. Suyan firmly bit her lips but didn¡¯t dare to let out a sound!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s outstretched hand touched Suyun¡¯s trembling arm. She frowned and hesitantly said, ¡°Miss Zhou is good-looking and intelligent. In front of people, she put on a facade of a sweet and pleasant girl, but little could we have imagined that behind closed doors, she treated the people besides her in such a cruel manner, tormenting them to this point.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. Their young miss was someone who would weep from sadness for three days and three nights after seeing a dead fish in the lotus pond. How did she fit the word ¡°cruel¡± in the slightest?!


    Madame Zhou was the fastest toe up behind Ji Yunshu. The unwillingness to believe such nonsense showed on her face as she spoke to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher, you are certainly mistaken. My daughter absolutely cannot do such things. It must be a mistake¡­¡±


    As she spoke those words, Madame Zhou grabbed Suyun, and inplete disregard of the crowd, she bluntly pulled up Suyun¡¯s sleeves and tore off her clothes, exposing the young girl¡¯s shoulders and corbones to prying eyes.


    Suyun¡¯s skin was as fair as paper and waspletely devoid of any trace of injuries!


    ¡°Teacher said that my daughter mistreated her? How could it be possible? Look! See? There is no injury on her body.¡± Madame Zhou eximed confidently.


    However, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t exin. Unhurriedly, she took out an exquisite little box from her sleeve. Slowly, she opened it, exposing for the first time to the bright light, hundreds of neatly ced silver needles.


    At that instant, Suyun used her hands to cover her exposed skin and leaped back several steps. Even the uninvolved Qiaoxin reacted in fright; her mouth turned pale and her whole body trembled.


    ¡®Ah! So, these maidservants were actually afraid of those silver needles!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand reached into the box and picked up a needle.


    ¡°As an intelligent person, she would naturally not be stupid enough to leave traces of injury on the girl¡¯s body. Which is where this silver needlees in. Even if one is pricked with this kind of silver needle, no trace would be left behind, and it would not cause bleeding. Yet, it would make people feel unbearable pain when it was jabbed into one¡¯s bursa. For such an intelligent person, I cannot remain unconvinced.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! My daughter wasn¡¯t such a person.¡±


    Madame Zhou persisted in denying the conjecture, bing more hysterical by the minute.


    Upon seeing this, Lord Zhou stepped forward and took her in his arms. He sighed heavily when he turned to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, you must properly investigate this part. My daughter definitively could not do such evil things. Moreover, what has that got to do with my daughter¡¯s murder?¡±


    ¡°I have yet to finish my story.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was simply ying with people¡¯s heartstrings from her tone.


    She put the needle back into its box and closed the lid. Her gaze returned to Suyun.


    ¡°Every day, her life was endless torture, pushing her to seek numerous paths to end her suffering. But, life was never as one expects. She met her other half ¨C a man who would risk everything for her. They secretly fell in love and swore their undying love to each other. Not long after, the girl became pregnant. She was¡­ted, truly happy. She nned to save her wages to buy back her freedom, but how could she have known that her n would reach the ears of the young miss? More than that, she would never have expected that the young miss, who was so demure in front of everyone, would fiercely prick her with the needles. That session of torture almost imed her life. Thatst session¡­ cost her that unborn child, and left her hovering between life and death.¡±


    ¡°Finally, the girl could no longer endure it. She was determined to take her revenge; she was going to kill that young miss. Thus, she used the excuse of her bad health to return home, but she secretly came back to the mansion on the same night in order to add poison into her miss¡¯ medicinal concoction. She was going to poison that devil who killed her child.¡±


    While she spoke, everyone was stunned to the point of numbness.


    Ji Yunshu picked up the pace as she continued her story, ¡°When the deed was done, the lifeless body of the poisoned missy on the floor in front of her. With all her strength, she put the body on the bed, but she was filled with dread. She was afraid that someone would discover what she did, so she confided in her lover. Early the next morning, they carried Miss Zhou¡¯s body to the attic and faked her idental fall!¡±


    At thosest words, the whole hall became quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me!¡± Suyun¡¯s voice trembled while she frantically shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it so vehemently. Since I told that story, I have the evidence to prove it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu approached Suyun step by step. In one quick move, she pulled on the maidservant¡¯s sleeve and fished out her handkerchief.


    It was the handkerchief embroidered with the two mulberry tree flowers!


    ¡°Give it back!¡±


    In a sh, Suyun abruptly lifted her head and revealed a malevolent expression. Her hands snapped out in a ferocious attempt to yank it back. Unfortunately for her, Ji Yunshu had already retreated a step and avoided her with a hasty side-step. Suyun ended up throwing herself at empty space.


    ¡°And so, she turns out to be a girl from the Western Regions. She¡¯s concealed herself quite deeply.¡±


    Western Regions?


    Suyun immediately became startled!

 Chapter 25 – Case Closed (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 25 ¨C Case Closed (part 2)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. You speak nonsense!¡±


    Suyun vehemently denied it even as she clenched her hands into fists.


    Ji Yunshu pulled the handkerchief in her hand. Her face was the picture of confidence. ¡°Miss Suyun, I believe you must know the significance of the mulberry flowers for the people in the Western regions. Only girls from the Western regions would embroider two mulberry flowers on their handkerchiefs. The first flower represents themselves; the second, their lovers.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. I am not from the Western regions. I just casually embroidered them. It is absolutely not like you said.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, why did you go to Miss Zhou¡¯s room to look for that handkerchiefst night?¡±


    Suyun foolishly stared back.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯te up with a reason, let me help you answer.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s face unhurriedly stretched into a smile. ¡°Because you are a westerner, you learned about rice poison from a very young age. Also, you took into ount that the coroner wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the poison through a regr autopsy. Therefore, after you murdered Miss Zhou, you secretly returned to her room, worried about the possibility of the body being discovered by Qiaoxin. That¡¯s why you dragged it onto the bed. But during that process, your handkerchief got hooked on Miss Zhou¡¯s fingernail, leaving behind a tiny piece of evidence. However, you werepletely unaware of it. After you informed your lover about the matter, you¡¯d hastily departed from the mansion. You only came backst night and went to Miss Zhou¡¯s bedroom, all in order to find your handkerchief.¡±


    When Ji Yunshu spoke up to that part, she raised the handkerchief for everyone to see. On one of the two mulberry flowers, it could be seen that a few threads were pulled out.


    ¡°You certainly didn¡¯t expect that because your handkerchief got stuck on Miss Zhou¡¯s fingernail, it would cause her fingernail to break. As a result, a red thread was left, caught on her fingernail. I would like to ask, for a precious Miss that never ever reused the same thing twice, why could she leave a broken fingernail alone?¡±


    ¡°Only one conjecture could exin that riddle; Miss Zhou was already dead by then. Since you were sick and absent from the mansion, only returning a few days after Miss Zhou passed away, how do you exin the presence of the missing red thread from your handkerchief on her fingernail?¡±


    ¡°If that kind of evidence is not enough to make you plead guilty, we could reopen the coffin and let you clearly see whether or not that thread on Miss Zhou¡¯s fingernail is the same as the one on your handkerchief.¡±


    ¡°No need. I confess.¡±


    Suyun¡¯s ghostly voice floated out. Her previous malevolence had dissipated into utter hopelessness.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t anticipate that Suyun would admit to her crime this quickly, causing her to clench the handkerchief in annoyance!


    The girl who revealed a sinister expression earlier, at this instant, didn¡¯t show any hostility or fear.


    Thatplete reversal of attitude wasparable to a monolith! Even in her frail body, her temperament had turned steady and firm. ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed the young miss. It was my doing!¡±


    Her expression underwent another transformation. Her pale lips hooked into a forced smile as she looked at Ji Yunshu, Lord Zhou, and Madame Zhou. Then, she spoke, ¡°Milord, Madame¡­ I killed her. You can send me to the yamen. For this crime, I¡¯m willing to pay with my life.¡±


    Madame Zhou red at her with bloodshot eyes, brimming with endless grief and rage. She stepped forward and raised her hand. Her raised palm pped down fiercely.


    The p sent Suyun to the floor. Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth, but she kept quiet and weaklyy on the floor, epting everything happening to her.


    ¡°Why did you want to kill my daughter?! In the end, what did we owe you?! My daughter shouldn¡¯t have died. She shouldn¡¯t have died! Why did you want to kill her¡­¡± Madame Zhou madly bellowed.


    Yet, in reply, she only heard Suyun¡¯s increasingly livelyughter.


    Suyun¡¯s voice was loud and clear, ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s conjectures were all correct. Why do I want to kill the young miss? It¡¯s because she killed my child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! It¡¯s impossible for my daughter to do that to you.¡±


    ¡°Since things have reached this point, I have no need for lies.¡± Then, she pointed at the box in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Every time Miss stabbed those needles in me, it hurt so much¡­ It was excruciatingly painful. But each time, I kept holding on. If it wasn¡¯t for that¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for me enduring that much pain, my baby wouldn¡¯t have died at her hands! My poor baby!¡±


    Her smile vanished, reced by an expression of extreme hatred and fury.


    The crowd didn¡¯t utter their surprise, as if they were watching a good show! Madame Zhou shook, but she too quieted down.


    Lord Zhou spoke, ¡°Suyun, my daughter has already passed away, but you still want to nder her.¡±


    This was a great family¡¯s skeleton in the closet, so naturally, even if you beat them to death, they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it! Right at this time, the trembling Qiaoxin suddenly knelt and cried, ¡°Milord, Madame! What Teacher Ji and Suyun said were all true. Whenever Miss was slightly unhappy, she would vent her anger on us. Since she was worried that other people would find the wounds on our bodies, she would only pierce us with the silver needles. We didn¡¯t dare to speak out and had no other option but to endure it.¡±


    ¡°Qiaoxin, are you insane? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re protecting this homicidal killer! My daughter was young but so sensible. It¡¯s impossible for her to do such things.¡±


    ¡°Madame, everything this servant spoke of can be verified!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Ji Yunshu sighed. This conversation would go nowhere. With a frown, she spoke, ¡°Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou, your daughter was really a clever and pleasant person, but it¡¯s undeniable that she had a serious illness. When her illness red up and she experienced an episode, even if she knew about it, it was hard for her to control herself. Her distress, due to extreme anxiety, led her to harm people and possibly even kill them!¡±


    Madame Zhou asked, ¡°Illness? If my daughter had an illness, howe we didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    ¡°This kind of illness doesn¡¯t exhibit symptoms like a physical illness or disease would. To be precise, her illness came from her mind. Whenever she became slightly unhappy, that feeling would be amplified in her mind, triggering a panic attack. Aside from those moments, she would look the same as any ordinary person. Since Miss Zhou was also intelligent, she knew how to conceal herself well. So, not knowing about her illness isn¡¯t surprising.¡±


    The behavior of those with OCD was truly not easy to exin with concrete words! Considering that she didn¡¯t expect to exin so much, it actually didn¡¯t turn out too bad.


    Madame Zhou¡¯s angry expression didn¡¯t fade. She still ferociously red at Suyun. ¡°Even so, my daughter didn¡¯t deserve to die! You murderer! Pay with your life!¡± She turned to a servant and ordered. ¡°Grab her and drag her to the yamen! I want her death to pay for my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    The male servants quickly recovered their minds and were about to advance toward Suyun, but was blocked by Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Wait a moment, please. I still have a few questions to ask Miss Suyun.¡±


    Then, Ji Yunshu squatted down such that her mouth drew near Suyun¡¯s ear. She questioned her. ¡°Since things have reached this point, are you sacrificing yourself in order to cover for your lover?¡±


    Suyun¡¯s eyes grew big, but she didn¡¯t utter a word!


    ¡°Soon, you are going to die, but he¡¯s still hidden in the crowd. You really loved the wrong person.¡± When she spoke those words aloud, Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes swept a quick nce at the people present.


    Suyun¡¯s originally calm eyes suddenly revealed nervousness.


    In an instant, Ji Yunshu took out a dagger from who knew where and yelled in a clear and resounding voice, ¡°It would better if you help me find him!¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised the dagger high above her and ruthlessly plunged it toward Suyun¡¯s heart.


    The dagger shed through the air. A finger¡¯s length away from the target, a shadow flew out of the crowd, disarming Ji Yunshu in a split second and sending the dagger skittering across the ground. In the next instant, the shadow sent out a palm strike towards Ji Yunshu¡¯s chest.


    It was only when the palm strike was millimeters away, at thest possible second, a strong force seized Ji Yunshu¡¯s waist and dragged her body back.

 Chapter 26 – Case Closed (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 26 ¨C Case Closed (part 3)</h4>


    It was a particrly moving scene unfolding in front of Ji Yunshu. Jing Rong was using one hand to protect her, while another hand blocked the palm strike and a kick flew at the shadow¡¯s chest.


    The kick connected with a dull thud and sent the attacker to the floor, spitting out blood as he fell.


    Chaos broke out in front of the mourning hall.


    Ji Yunshu was well protected behind Jing Rong. On the floor, the man who was kicked by Jing Rong leaned toward Suyun.


    ¡°Lin Duan!¡±


    Suyun suddenly screamed, crawling over to the man who¡¯d fallen. She started crying when she saw him spitting blood.


    He felt a burst of pain on his chest, but once he saw Suyun, his face broke into a warm smile. He stretched out his hand to stroke her face.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m no good. I always end up harming you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Yun¡¯er, for you, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°Lin Duan, I implicated you.¡±


    The sight of this pair of unfortunate lovers together was indeed, quite touching.


    Yet, Jing Rong¡¯s face disyed anger. His eyes seemed like twin balls of fire as he stared at Ji Yunshu. Their eyes locked together. His questioning tone made it obvious he was restraining his anger with effort. ¡°Is that your way of fishing out the two murderers?¡±


    Ji Yunshu bluntly nodded.


    ¡°This method is prohibited!¡± Jing Rong vetoed it without a second¡¯s hesitation.


    Why was this deity so easy to anger? She wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, so what was he afraid of? She felt reluctant to try and guess his mind. Instead, she neatly twisted out of his grasp with a side step. In the end, they were two ¡°grown men¡±. Sticking so close to each other, it would be hard to avoid people gossipping!


    She took another nce at the unfortunate lovers. She really hated to break them apart. However, it wasn¡¯t the time to feel sorry for them.


    ¡°It appears that you are Suyun¡¯s lover, the aplice who helped her to create that idental fall. At that time, the reason why Qiaoxin couldn¡¯t see anyone else in the attic was because you¡¯d hidden yourself under the roof. You waited until Qiaoxin was below the attic to push down Miss Zhou, leaving no trace of your presence.¡±


    At this point, Lin Duan didn¡¯t even bother to deny anything. Instead, his face was brimming with rancor as he grit his teeth.


    ¡°Damn her! She tormented Yun¡¯er to the point that her life was worse than death, and still didn¡¯t n on stopping. She went as far as to cause Yun¡¯er¡¯s miscarriage. Damn her! She deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°Lin Duan, don¡¯t say it.¡± Suyun wept until she was weary.


    Ji Yunshu was at a loss for words.


    While Madame Zhou was on the verge of fainting. She looked over at the pair of lovers, with hatred enveloping every inch of her heart.


    ¡°What a good pair of indecent people. Our Zhou family didn¡¯t treat you badly, but you coborated with each other to kill my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Dear, since the identities of the murderers are revealed, I will notify Lord Liu. Please take care of your health, so that no harmes to you.¡± Lord Zhou sighed, then turned to the servants and beckoned them over with a wave of his hand. ¡°Bring them to the yamen. Let Lord Liu take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Several male servants stepped forward and supported them up. But they didn¡¯t released their grips and continued to restrain the couple.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you should¡¯ve listened to me. We should¡¯ve left this ce yesterday night.¡± Lin Duan cried out in regret.


    Tears were falling from Suyun¡¯s face.


    Ji Yunshu interjected, ¡°Did you believe that you can escape if you left yesterday?¡±


    Lin Duan coldly smiled. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I escape? If Yun¡¯er had agreed to leave with me yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into your hands today.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t know where his confidence came from. She bluntly stated, ¡°If you had tried to escape the Zhou mansion yesterday, you would have been weed by an arrow piercing into your heart.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As the words came out, a burst of footsteps could be heard in the distance.


    A dozen yamen runners burst into the mourning hall and surrounded them. Liu Qingping, followed closely by Lang Po, had arrived together.


    Lang Po remained silent, walking until he was next to Prince Rong, taking his ce behind his lord.


    As for Lord Liu, he¡¯d transformed from his usually cowardly and scoundrel¡¯s persona, donning the bearing of a county magistrate. He issued a firm order. ¡°Grab those people and send them to the prison, where they will await for this official to report to the Ministry of Justice. I will handle their punishment after that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Milord.¡±


    The yamen runners took Suyun and Lin Duan from the Zhou¡¯s servants and shackled their wrists with iron chains.


    Lin Duan asked in a tone of surprise, ¡°You knew beforehand that it was us and had arranged for people guarding outside?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°Incorrect. I only made Lord Liu to deploy people outside just in case, I didn¡¯t know about your identity yet. However, if you had tried to leave the ce with Suyun yesterday, it would have been an irrevocable confession to your crime!¡±


    ¡°I believed that there was absolutely no oversight in the n, but I never expected that I was ying into your hand.¡± However grudging, his tone contained some trace of admiration!


    The county magistrate waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and detain them.¡±


    The yamen runners were well versed in crowd control, and promptly corralled anyone who wanted to leave. Suyun stopped in front of Ji Yunshu and stared at her for a moment before asking, ¡°How did you know that I injured my leg and that I was pregnant?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied with a solemn expression, ¡°Last night, I deliberately tripped your leg. So, of course, I¡¯ll know you have a bone fracture there. As for how I knew you were pregnant, it¡¯s because I took notice of your hipbone. For women who miscarried, their pelvis would be obviously retracted.¡±


    Suyun gasped in surprise.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you are very intelligent. You only saw my handkerchief once, but you were already capable of clearly deducing my story. But I don¡¯t regret anything. That night, as I looked at her body on the floor, poisoned and devoid of life, within the darkness enclosing me, I suddenly felt¡­ liberated. I no longer need to endure her torments, to feel any of that pain. If I had to make the same choice again, I would still choose to kill her.¡±


    Suyun¡¯s confession made Ji Yunshu feel disturbed and extremely upset. She rubbed the handkerchief in her hand before giving it back to Suyun.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning this to its rightful owner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Suyun took it softly, and calmly smiled.


    Finally, Suyun and Lin Duan were sent to the prison. Once again, Zhou Mansion sank into an atmosphere of deep sorrow.


    In the end, Madame Zhou couldn¡¯t take it and fainted. Lord Zhou seemed to have aged considerably in the past day, as his whole being felt weary.


    His daughter had been ill all her life, and her maidservant was involved in an illicit affair which lead to the current tragedy. If this news was spread, the Zhou family would no longer have any standing in Jinjiang city.


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°Lord Zhou, my condolences.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, thank you very much for finding the ones who killed my daughter. Unfortunately, as a father, I am truly ashamed. My own daughter was ill, but I hadn¡¯t even noticed that.¡±


    ¡°No one can me you for that. This humble one has said earlier, this kind of illness is not easy to detect as the symptoms are not evident most of the time.¡±


    Lord Zhou sighed heavily once more.


    Because Ji Yunshu hadn¡¯t returned to her home the whole night, she was really worried that her absence would be discovered by that ravenous wolf of a father. Well, in the case that it had fallen apart, there wasn¡¯t many things tying her there anyway.


    The county magistrate hastily returned to the yamen to write a report for the Ministry of Justice, leaving first.


    Under the big snowy sky, Ji Yunshu departed soon after from Zhou mansion with an umbre in hand.


    However, she had yet to walk very far when Jing Rong chased after her and walked with her, side by side.


    Under the sky filled with snowkes, they threaded the streets together, leaving their footprints imprinted on the mantle of snow. Both of them were holding an umbre, forming a special, inclusive, atmosphere.


    As for Lang Po, he was following behind them in the distance.


    Jing Rong nced at Ji Yunshu and glimpsed the slight frown at the tips of her brows. She¡¯d obviously solved a case, but why did she look like this? ¡°Did Teacher Ji have something on your mind?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I have this strange feeling.¡±


    ¡°Strange? What¡¯s strange?¡±


    Ji Yunshu slightly hesitated. Her steps came to a halt and nced at the confused Jing Rong.


    ¡°I was thinking about that sculpted crystal candlestick.¡±

 Chapter 27 – See You At the Memorial Hall

    <h4>Chapter 27 ¨C See You At the Memorial Hall</h4>


    The crystal candlestick? The one that Miss Zhou lit every night?


    Jing Rong had an angry and annoyed face, but in an instant, his sharp features loosened into surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a problem with that candlestick?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pondered for a moment. The more she thought about it, the more her mind was nagging her about an oversight, but the murderers had been apprehended already. They couldn¡¯t possibly have overlooked something!


    Thus, she shook her head and answered him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I must be overthinking things.¡±


    She slightly lowered the umbre in her hand and resumed walking.


    ¡®This schr, he seems covered in a veil of mysteries. He speaks in a way that I¡¯m unable to guess his thoughts!¡¯


    Jing Rong caught up to her in a few strides. At the same time, he rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°I still have some doubts, do you mind enlightening me?¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking about why I told Lord Liu to deploy his troops around Zhou mansion?¡±


    ¡°How perceptive!¡±


    ¡®Oh!¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even asked yet, but the schr¡¯s guess was spot on! Jing Rong nodded with an extremely pleased impression. ¡°I simply don¡¯t understand how you could determine that the murderer was among the people inside Zhou mansion? Also, how did you foresee them staying in the mansion, awaiting capture? If this Prince was the murderer, I would have long escaped, far from here!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, think about it. If the murderer was able to put poison in the medicinal concoction of Miss Zhou, and could secretly bring the body to the attic without being discovered, it signifies that this person was extremely familiar with theyout of the Zhou family¡¯s mansion. It had a higher probability than the culprit being a stranger, so if I eliminate Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou from the suspects list, all that was left were the servants. Since the murderer didn¡¯t want people to suspect him about Miss Zhou¡¯s faked idental fall, it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to escape either. In addition, all the servants in this mansion have signed a ve contract, which means that if one of them had gone missing, a report would¡¯ve been sent to the yamen. However, ever since Miss Zhou¡¯s death, the yamen had yet to receive such a notice from the Zhou family. Therefore, I could deduce that the murderer was still inside the Zhou mansion.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°The murderer certainly didn¡¯t imagine that his meticulous n would be exposed, which left him extremely afraid. With such thoughts, he might want to escape, so when Lord Liu left yesterday, I told him about this matter and had him deploy people in the vicinity, taking some measures in case the murderers did try to escape. If he did escape, the yamen runners would be able to catch him red-handed.¡±


    ¡°To sum it all up, when you arranged everything with Lord Liu beforehand, you still didn¡¯t know the identity of the murderer.¡± Jing Rong narrowed his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°If I knew, there would be no need for me to stay for a night, and I probably wouldn¡¯t have discovered that the murderer was in fact two people. It would have ended with Miss Zhou probably dying with remaining grievances. I was surprised that Suyun practically delivered herself to the door. It was also by chance that I saw her handkerchief. This is truly Heaven¡¯s will. It¡¯s really not an exaggeration!¡±


    At this moment, Jing Rong¡¯s heart gave birth to a sincere admiration for her! But in an instant, his face tensed with distress. With some rebuke in his tone, he told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher, since you are this intelligent, how could you use such a clumsy method to draw out the second murderer? If it wasn¡¯t for me, perhaps, you would have already been sent to the doctor.¡±


    Ji Yunshu became aware of his small guts. ¡®You¡¯re still thinking about that?! Didn¡¯t I let you help me out?!¡¯ He was clearly reprimanding her, but why was he showing such strong worry and deep concern?


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t want to ponder too deeply about it.


    ¡°If that method could draw out the murderer, it was worth taking the risk. What harm could there be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really eloquent!¡±


    ¡°Since this humble one has cleared your highness¡¯ doubts then, we should also part ways here. You¡¯re not nning to follow me home, right?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s indignant face unexpectedly became radiant. He observed Ji Yunshu¡¯s round and lukewarm face.


    ¡°If you have a spare bed at home to amodate this Prince, I¡¯m willing to follow you home. What harm could there be?¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that a monarch¡¯s child could actually be this shameless?¡¯


    ¡°My house is a lowly abode that does not befit your status. I will take my leave, no need to apany me.¡±


    As she threw these words, she swiftly elerated, and quickly walked away.


    This Jing Rong was like a sticky candy. Instead of leaving obligingly, he dashed forward. In an instant, a strong gale tousled Ji Yunshu¡¯s gown. Then, right in front of her, stood the tall and ramrod Jing Rong, blocking her way.


    His tall height and her short stature stood diametrically opposite of each other.


    If she didn¡¯t have the umbre above her head, considering their difference of height, her head would have bumped into Jing Rong¡¯s chest¡­ again.


    As Ji Yunshu raised her head, her eyes locked onto Jing Rong¡¯s.


    This unexpected meeting of their eyes caused both their hearts to skip a beat! Unexpectedly, Jing Rong was the first to initiate the conversation. ¡°Are you thinking about abandoning me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The question disturbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart, causing her ears to turn a brighter shade of red. Fortunately, her hair concealed the change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that when this case was closed, you must investigate my case. Could you have forgotten about this matter?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyebrows rose, and his tone turned somewhat overbearing.


    ¡®It turns out to be that case!¡¯ Ji Yunshu let out a sigh. For no rhyme or reason, to suddenly spout out ¡°don¡¯t abandon me¡±, it really would cause people¡¯s imagination to run wild!


    She told him, ¡°Prince, a hanging man also need to breathe. Can you let this humble one rest for a night and investigate your case tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Who told you not to properly rest yesterday night?¡±


    The rhetoricaleback left her speechless!


    ¡®Hey! Your Highness, I didn¡¯t restst night in order to solve this case! Unlike you who didn¡¯t properly eat your supper!¡¯


    Witnessing Ji Yunshu speechlessness, Jing Rong showed off a winner¡¯s magnanimity. ¡°It¡¯s decided then! This prince isn¡¯t inhuman. You want to rest? Then, I¡¯ll let you rest during the day. Tonight at the hour of the rooster1, I¡¯ll wait for you at the memorial hall. If in the end, the five corpses rot, it will be moreborious for Teacher to investigate.¡±


    This person¡¯s brain was really full of shit!


    She only needs the bones to investigate!


    This was inhumane. The night was bitterly cold and she hadn¡¯t slept a wink, how could resting during the day be enough?


    But¡­


    ¡°As you wish, your Highness. This humble one does not dare to not be present. I will see you at the memorial hall tonight, at the rooster hour.¡±


    When he heard her promise, although the wording showed obedience andprehension, howe it felt quite ufortable to the ears?


    He turned around and watched her delicate figure gradually getting further away. The corner of his mouth slightly rose into a smile, an intoxicated smile that made it seem like he was drunk on an aged wine.


    Lang Po, who was watching over them from a distance, arrived in front of Prince Rong in a matter of moments.


    ¡°Prince, You and Teacher Ji¡­ Did you mention the Imperial Duke¡¯s case?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression froze on the spot. His previously gentle eyes turned into icebergs.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Perhaps behind this case, there are numerous people involved. Although Teacher Ji is intelligent, I cannot easily trust him. If there is a mistake, all the me would fall on me.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±


    Jing Rong felt some doubts, thus he immediately instructed Lang Po. ¡°Secretly investigate everything rted to Teacher Ji. The people this prince wants must have apletely clean background.¡±


    Lang Po bowed his head. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Jing Rong took a deep breath of cold air. His gaze was still fixed on Ji Yunshu¡¯s back that was rapidly vanishing into the distance.


    To solve the Imperial Duke¡¯s case, he had already left the capital for half a year. But if Ji Yunshu was trustworthy, then his return to the capital wouldn¡¯t be far away!


    1. Hour of the rooster: Between 5-7pm

 Chapter 28 – The Wei Family’s Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 28 ¨C The Wei Family¡¯s Proposal</h4>


    Ji Yunshu returned to her residence through the backdoor of West Side courtyard. She had just arrived in her courtyard when she chanced upon Luan¡¯er standing outside and crying with worry.


    When Luan¡¯er saw her miss return, she had to blink twice.


    ¡°Miss, you have returned.¡± Luan¡¯er was tense.


    Ji Yunshu was neither hurried nor slow. But this time, she stared at her maidservant with narrowed eyes. ¡°What happened? You¡¯re always bustling with energy. Didn¡¯t Lord Liu send someone to inform you i wouldn¡¯t be back for the night yesterday?¡±


    This girl, every time there was an emergency, she would get all emotional and anxious!


    However, Luan¡¯er vigorously shook her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t that. It¡¯s¡­ The Wei family hase. R-right now, they are in the front hall. Just a moment ago, Master¡¯s servant came and told me to quickly bring you there to meet the Wei family.¡±


    The Wei family? It seems they hade to propose marriage!


    That ravenous wolf seriously made his move too fast. He was determined to marry her off quickly.


    She took a deep breath. It looked like she won¡¯t be able to take a nap. ¡®I really have shitty luck today!¡¯


    She entered her room and quickly changed out of her male clothing. Then, she rolled her hair into a simple bun and put on a bit of makeup before leaving for the front hall.


    Inside the front hall, a group of people sat in a rough circle.


    With a quick nce, Ji Yunshu saw that the table was filled with all kind of different sized boxes. It must be the Wei family¡¯s betrothal gifts.


    From the master seat, Ji Shuhan noticed her arrival. Every time he saw her, his face would distort into a fierce appearance, but this time, he disyed a very benevolent appearance.


    ¡°Yunshu, why did it take you so long toe? Your Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei waited for quite some time.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at the Wei couple and bowed. ¡°Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei, Yunshu iste. I hope you will forgive me.¡±


    The people from the Wei family still hadn¡¯t spoken, yet the dignified looking Ji Muqing interjected, speaking in an affected manner, ¡°Little sister is too spoiled. It¡¯s already the hour of the snake. Did you just wake up?¡±


    ¡°Muqing, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    The words came from the Ji family¡¯s Old Madame, Ji Yunshu¡¯s paternal grandmother.


    The Old Madame was attired in dark purple silk and bluish-green satin. Embroidered onto her gown were exquisite phoenixes and peonies, done at an embroidery shop in Suzhou. Her white hair was rolled into a bun,bed into an extremely elegant and dignified style, decorated by jade, pearl and golden hairpins. Each item was the epitome of luxury. On her neck hung a ne made out of 99 white jade pearls, coiling around her neck into two rows. The most eye-catching jewelry were the silver phoenix bracelets on both of her wrists. Stories said that they were bestowed by the deceased emperor when he was still alive and were exceedingly precious.


    Garbed in such gorgeous apparel, the Old Madame¡¯s appearance shocked Ji Yunshu. If archaeologists were fortunate enough to dig out her skeletal remains, it would turn into big news within the archeology circle.


    Therefore after thinking it over a few times, if she really could return to the modern world, she absolutely must record the ce the Old Madame would be buried.


    Anyways, speaking of strange matters, the Ji family¡¯s descendants were originally numerous and prosperous. Ji Shuhan had married four wives, yet they all died from an illness in rapid session. Now, the Ji family¡¯s household matters werepletely grasped by the 60-year-old Old Madame Ji.


    After Old Madame Ji reprimanded Ji Muqing, she addressed Ji Yunshu, ¡°Ah! Yunshu! For the matter of your marriage, your father and I have already helped you settle it. We have agreed to the Wei family¡¯s proposal. In the future, when you marry, you will go to the Wei Mansion. You must keep calm and not cause a ruckus, lest you make a fool out of yourself.¡±


    Ju Yunshu didn¡¯t reply, it was already extremely clear in her heart. The most intelligent person in the Ji family wasn¡¯t Ji Shuhan, but that Old Madame who put on a facade ofpassion and virtue.


    In her youth, perhaps, she was quite a ruthless mistress!


    If not, how could she sit at this position so stably, and for so long.


    Between the time when Old Madame spoke, Madame Wei was observing Ji Yunshu. Her appearance was proof of the endless satisfaction she had.


    She got up and amiably pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm, gently smiling at her. ¡°This child¡¯s appearance is truly remarkable. I¡¯ve often heard about you from your grandmother and father. As expected, slender and elegant, truly a match with our Yi¡¯er.¡±


    She turned around and swept the hall with a nce. She was baffled. ¡°Yi¡¯er was just there a moment ago. Where did he disappear to in such a short time?¡±


    Lord Wei stated, ¡°He must have run out just a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°That child. Today is his marriage proposal. Instead of looking at his soon-to-be bride he¡¯s just running off to y?¡± Madame Wei was grumbling, but immediately ¡°consoled¡± Ji Yunshu. ¡°Yunshu, don¡¯t mind him. Yi¡¯er might be rude, but he has a good heart. You are surely kindhearted and an intelligent child. Don¡¯t take offense to it. After you marry into our family, you need to be very tolerant and get along with him. You must not avoid our Yi¡¯er.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even passed through their doors yet. This kind of ttering was too unreal!


    ¡°Aunt Wei is teasing me. How can I, Yunshu, turn my back on Young Master Wei? A daughter¡¯s wedding has always been the parent¡¯smand. The matchmaker said that marrying into your home is my good fortune.¡± As she spoke, she raised her head and nced at her father.


    As expected, that ravenous wolf was extremely satisfied with her words! Madame Wei was also extremely satisfied. She nodded firmly, her eyes filled with love. Her foolish son will now soon have a wife!


    Ji Shuhan stroked his beard and said to Lord Wei, ¡°Lord Wei, you know that my daughters are my heart and flesh.¡±


    ¡®I understand. If someday, you need help, you only need to tell me.¡± Lord Wei nodded.


    ¡°If you say so, then I¡¯ll feel reassured. Then this marriage is settled. As for the money and the wedding gifts, we can take our time discussing it.¡±


    Lord Wei smiled and momentarily showed a grand and imposing appearance. ¡°My wife and I only have Yi¡¯er as a son. For the mary gift, our Wei family absolutely doesn¡¯tck any.¡±


    Saying so, he took a load off Ji Shuhan¡¯s mind.


    There were only two reasons to marry a daughter: money and status!


    Ji Yunshu stood obediently in the middle of the hall. She wasn¡¯t talkative nor did she look around. Both families were in heated discussion over the preparations of her wedding, and her attention wandered until the Old Madame called her.


    ¡°Yunshu, it would be better if you go inside to find Young Master Wei and have a nice chat with him. As for your wedding, your father and I will arrange everything for you.¡±


    Madame Wei also hastily said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s better if you go find Yi¡¯er. You two should meet first.¡±


    It just so happened that Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t want to stay either. She simply greeted them and obediently retreated. The sharp-eyed Ji Muqing curved her phoenix eyes and didn¡¯t let Ji Yunshu leave her sight until she had left.


    Ji Yunshu was finally released from the abyss of suffering. She took in a deep breath of the cold fresh air and patted the ce on her sleeve that was pulled by Madame Wei.


    ¡®My sleeve is all wrinkled!¡¯ Madame Wei must be afraid that her daughter-inw would run away!


    She yawned. She was now beyond tired and had no intention of searching for Wei Yi. She¡¯d rather go back to her courtyard.


    She was prepared to go back and take a long nap. She still needed to go to the memorial hall this afternoon! Just when she passed through a long corridor near the backyard, she heard mocking voices.


    ¡°An idiot also knows how to write? This is truly an oddity in this world.¡±


    That voice, wasn¡¯t that the voice of her obstinate and troublesome third brother, Ji Yuanzhi?


    ¡°Third Brother, Third Brother! Who is this idiot? Why is he in our home?¡±


    This time the voice belonged to Ji Lingzhi, Ji Yunshu¡¯s eight-year-old fourth sister.


    ¡°He is the Wei family¡¯s idiot. In the future, he will be Third Sister¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that kind of idiot as my brother-inw. I don¡¯t wanna¡­¡±


    Ji Linzhi¡¯s sharp and shrill voice was absolutely ear-piercing.

 Chapter 29 – Feed You To The Fishes!

    <h4>Chapter 29 ¨C Feed You To The Fishes!</h4>


    As she continued to walk through the corridor, Ji Yunshu chanced upon a nauseating scene.


    Wei Yi, dressed in a light blue changpao, was crouching on the ground. In his hands was a short bamboo stick. Originally, he was writing something on the ground but stopped because of the mockerying from Ji Yuanzhi and Ji Lingzhi.


    His body was curled into a ball. He lowered his head and was biting his sleeve, trembling in fear, not daring to lift his head.


    Ji Yuanzhi carried the small Ji Lingzhi and directly lifted her onto his neck so she can sit there. Then, he started to kick Wei Yi. ¡°Idiot! Hurry up and get out of our house. Be careful that you don¡¯t make this young master unhappy or I¡¯ll feed you to the fishes.¡±


    When he heard that, Wei Yi hastily waved his hand and begged in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t want! Don¡¯t feed me to the fish. I don¡¯t want to be fish food!¡±


    Egged on by the begging, Ji Yuanzhi became more unbridled with his mocking.


    ¡°An idiot is just an idiot. An idiot and a bastard is simply a perfect match.¡±


    The so-called ¡°bastard¡± was without a doubt referring to Ji Yunshu.


    Her mother came from a brothel. Moreover, she was never given status. If she wasn¡¯t a bastard child, then what was she?


    Due to Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s words, Lingzhi showed a smile full of derision that didn¡¯t quite fit someone of her age.


    Shouldn¡¯t children still be innocent and unaffected at eight years old?


    This Ji mansion was truly like an infernal cage where people¡¯s consciences are killed!


    ¡°This idiot is really amusing. Third Brother, don¡¯t feed him to the fishes.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Ji Yuanzhi lifted his leg and put his dirty shoe on Wei Yi¡¯s clean clothes. Then, he proceeded to rub out the dirt on it, ¡°Hey idiot! If people ask, you better tell them that you fell by yourself. If you dare tattle that this young master bullied you, I¡¯ll absolutely make sure to properly take care of you.¡± When he was done, he walked away with Ji Lingzhi, perfectly content.


    If you¡¯re not a blood-rted sibling, don¡¯te in our house!


    Wei Yi was so scared he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. With all his might, he tried to wipe off the dirt on his clothes. He held in his emotions and was feeling extremely pained. At first, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, but in the end, she still went over.


    All of a sudden, Wei Yi discovered a shadow looming over him, and he raised his head to take a look. When he caught sight of her, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but dodge her gaze and hepletely stopped wiping his clothes.


    Ji Yunshu noticed his furtive nces. A reaction stemming from being constantly bullied, it seemed. Then, she noticed that the two words Wei Yi had written on the ground were his own name. The words were crooked and even the ¡°Yi¡± in his name missed a line.


    ¡°Is that your name?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was very gentle. She tried as much as possible to not frighten him.


    Wei Yi mechanically nodded.


    She might as well correct him. Ji Yunshu squatted down and took the bamboo stick from him before saying, ¡°You forgot to add a line on the word ¡®Yi¡¯.¡± She stopped talking and added an additional line to the crooked word.


    ¡°See? This is how you write that word.¡±


    Probably due to Ji Yunshi¡¯s amiable tone, added on to the fact that she didn¡¯t hurt him, but Wei Yipletely let down his guard. He inclined his head and looked at the word for a very long time.


    ¡°Why is it not the same when teacher teaches me?¡± He muttered softly, but it was loud enough for Ji Yunshu to hear.


    ¡®It¡¯s unlikely that we teach differently. Rather, that teacher simply doesn¡¯t know how to teach! He simply grabbed the money but shamelessly didn¡¯t do any work!¡¯


    She let go of those thoughts and said to him, ¡°Then, you better remember these words. You cannot miss a line. Otherwise, the other people willugh at you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Suddenly, he smiled. He stared at Ji Yunshu with his bright expressive eyes. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re really nice.¡±


    ¡®Big sister? Child, you seem older than me.¡¯


    However, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t try to argue with him. She beamed a ¡°big sister¡¯s¡± smile at him and gave back the bamboo stick.


    ¡°Then, write it one more time.¡±


    ¡°Yes~¡± Wei Yi replied straightforwardly. Next, he started to write his name. He applied himself carefully and seriously, afraid to make the slightest mistake.


    Suddenly, Ji Yunshi took notice of his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re left-handed?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a left-handed?¡± Wei Yi stared at her.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°Nothing, continue to write.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He earnestly resumed his writing practice.


    She took advantage of this time to carefully study him. He looked to be in his twenties. His face was clean and fresh with a distinctive shape. The nose bridge was tall. To sum it up, he looked like a handsome young man. He gave out a pure and sunny atmosphere, had good proportions, especially those eyes which gave the impression of a palm-leaf lightly swaying.


    Unfortunately, he was intellectually deficient!


    ¡°Big Sister, look. I¡¯m done writing.¡± Wei Yi happily shouted.


    She retracted her sight from his handsome face, then looked at the word on the ground. She smiled at him. ¡°Correct! This is your name.¡± After she spoke, she turned around.


    Wei Yi threw away the bamboo stick and ran after her. Both his hands were obediently put behind him.


    Seeing him like this, Ji Yunshu curiously asked, ¡°What are you doing with your hands behind your back?¡±


    His mouth pouted and he earnestly answered, ¡°Because my hands are dirty. I¡¯m afraid to touch Big Sister¡¯s clean clothes. That¡¯s why I put them behind my back.¡±


    In an instant, Ji Yunshu was surprised! ¡®This fool¡¯s social inner quality is higher than the members of the Ji family. In fact, Ji family¡¯s social inner quality is a waste on them with their brains!¡¯


    She smiled and then she spread her hands. ¡°Look. My hands are also not very clean. I didn¡¯t avoid you because you¡¯re dirty, so you don¡¯t need to put your hands behind you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really¡±


    Wei Yi stretched out his hand. Ji Yunshu saw the dirt on his sleeve, smeared by Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s foot. She couldn¡¯t help frowning, then took out her handkerchief and cleaned his sleeve.


    ¡°Wei Yi, you have to remember. No one can bully you. If someone dares to bully you, you must not tolerate it. Do you understand?¡± She asked him while cleaning his sleeve.


    Unfortunately, Wei Yi didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Mother said that because my head is not good, I cannot quarrel with others, or I¡®ll suffer a loss.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me, didn¡¯t you suffer a loss earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wei Yi couldn¡¯t reply.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to create a quarrel with others, but theye and bully you. Why don¡¯t you fight back? Perhaps if you did, they would be afraid of you.¡±


    She was aware that Wei Yi didn¡¯t use much of his brain. It was quite certain that he won¡¯t understand the meaning of her words. She simply sighed, then spoke again, ¡°Forget it. I exined so much, but you can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Indeed, Wei Yi obviously didn¡¯t understand at all. All of a sudden, he changed the subject of the conversation. He asked her, ¡°Big Sister, do you know? Today, my mother brings me here to propose marriage. I want to marry a wife.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was helping him clean his sleeve, but her hand froze.


    Of course, she knew about it. Not only did she have full knowledge of it, the wife in question was her! She put the handkerchief in Wei Yi¡¯s hand before asking him, ¡°Do you really want to get married?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded. ¡°I think, Mother said¡­ After I get married, I will have many, many little Wei Yi¡¯s and they can all y with me.¡±


    ¡®Little Wei Yi¡¯s?¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s forehead immediately darkened! ¡®Your mother really can exin!¡¯ ¡°Wei Yi, your mother is wrong. If you marry, your wife will bully you everyday. She won¡¯t let you sleep, won¡¯t let you eat and also won¡¯t let you y. Not only that, if she doesn¡¯t feel happy, she will grab you and throw you in the pond to feed the fishes.¡±

 Chapter 30 – A Cute Kitten

    <h4>Chapter 30 ¨C A Cute Kitten</h4>


    Once Wei Yi heard that he would be turned into fish food, he became frightened to the point that his whole body was paralyzed! Then, he retreated several steps while madly shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t turn me into fish food. My meat is not delicious.¡±


    However, Ji Yunshu firmly closed the distance. Her expression was grim and solemn as she continued to scare him. ¡°Not only your wife can feed you to the fishes, she will also imprison you in a dark room filled with snakes, worms, rats and ants. They will crawl all over your body, slip inside your clothes and bite your fingers off.¡±


    After the words were uttered, Wei Yi held his head and squatted down while shouting loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be shut in a small dark room! I don¡¯t like snakes, worms, rats and ants at all. I don¡¯t want to go in there!¡±


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t bear to continue, but she gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Wei Yi, if you don¡¯t want to be fish food or to be shut in a small dark room, then go to your mother and tell her that you don¡¯t want to marry a wife.¡±


    Wei Yi raised his head, his ck eyes dyed in doubts. ¡°If I don¡¯t marry¡­ I won¡¯t be fed to the fishes?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Wei Yi stood up while loudly dering, ¡°Then, I will not marry. I will not take a wife!¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s brilliant scheme finally showed its result!


    But using this kind of method to scare him made Ji Yunshu felt somewhat embarrassed. Her grim and solemn expression transformed back into a ¡°big sister¡¯s¡± smile.


    ¡°Your mother is in the front hall right now. If you don¡¯t go now, it might be toote.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was aware that saying such words would make her feel that her integrity was nothing but tatters. It was like one moment she was wearing a wolf skin and the other moment she was warm like water, warm to the extent she could scald others from head to toe.


    Wei Yi nodded without much thought. He waspletely panicking as he ran toward the front hall.


    ¡®A wife that will feed me to the fishes?! Must not allow! Must not allow!¡¯


    Behind him, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t refrain herself from covering the smile on her face. ¡®This Wei Yi, teasing him is really amusing!¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s really a fool. To actually believe what I said.¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp sound broke the air behind her.


    She turned around to look and saw Ji Muqing in her beautiful flowery shoes, embroidered with phoenixes and clouds, strolling towards Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu, that idiot is going to be your future husband. Do you really believe that you would not have to marry him by just scaring him like that?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, weren¡¯t you in the front hall? Why did you suddenly decide to run to this ce? You even have the leisure to eavesdropping on others¡¯ conversation.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone had turned dull.


    ¡°I am not eavesdropping.¡± Ji Muqing raised her pointy chin and sneered, ¡°I just happened to hear it.¡±


    Ever since Ji Yunshu transmigrated to this ce, the person she admired the most wasn¡¯t any hero or a great person, and nor any legendary personage. Rather, she admired Ji Muqing, that woman who was afflicted with the grave illness called ¡°insufferable arrogance¡±!


    ¡°Since Eldest Sister heard everything, if you want to inform Father, this little sister will not stop you.¡± Ji Yunshu stated.


    Her statement seemed to have punctured Ji Muqing¡¯s n, which naturally enraged her. ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid that I¡¯ll tell father? If he knew you encouraged that idiot to decline this marriage, he would beat you to death.¡±


    ¡°My skin is rough and my flesh is thick. I should be alright from a fewshes.¡±


    ¡°You simply are¡­¡± Ji Muqing flicked her sleeve in anger. Her dignified facade was starting to fall apart. Under the spark of anger, she said, ¡°What Third Little Brother said was correct; a bastard child like you should be defiled by that idiot.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression darkened abruptly.


    ¡°Elder Sister, the way you use your words is akin to a machine gun that attacks everything indiscriminately. The mouth is the door to disaster. The meaning of these words, I believe Elder Sister understands them.¡±


    ¡®A machine gun? What is that?¡¯ Ji Muqing didn¡¯t took the time to consider it as her anger instantly red up.


    ¡°Who are you to talk to me in such a way? I am the Ji family¡¯s Eldest Miss. I do what I want and say what I want. You¡¯re the bastard child who has a prostitute for a mother. What qualifications do you have to lecture me?¡±


    In a sh, Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand was wrapped around Ji Muqing¡¯s fair wrist. Her eyes were burning as hot as the August sun, and sharper than any needle. Her stare ferociously pierced Ji Muqing.


    It frightened Ji Muqing that she began to shiver! ¡°What do you want to do?!¡±


    ¡°What you said to me in the past, I don¡¯t care. You grabbed my things, I¡¯ll forget it. But, if you talk about my mother like that again, then I won¡¯t let this matter slide. The next time that it happens, this little sister will not be able to guarantee that your hand can y the guqin or paint again!¡±


    ¡®If a tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, you will take it for a sick cat!¡¯


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    It was the first time that Ji Muqing saw Ji Yunshu so enraged. Her mind grew fuzzy, and her throat constricted, rendering her silent.


    Ji Yunshu continued to speak. ¡°Indeed, my life is cheappared to honorable Elder Sister¡¯s. But I certainly won¡¯t mind sharing a boat ride to the King of Hell¡¯s pce with Elder Sister.¡± This was a naked threat of dying together!


    At this moment, Ji Muqing was truly scared out of her wits. She mustered all her strength to free her wrist from Ji Yunshu¡¯s grip, but she couldn¡¯t summon any strength and thus she couldn¡¯t shake off her little sister¡¯s hand.


    She could only shake it off when Ji Yunshu decided to rx her grip.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu, how audacious of you! You have the nerve to threaten me? I am the crown prince¡¯s consort!¡±


    Ji Muqing retracted her hand to her bosom and loudly yelled. Yet, her legs were discreetly edging away. She feared that Ji Yunshu would reach out and break her hand.


    ¡°Then when you be the crown prince¡¯s consort, I¡¯ll wait for you toe and tell me about my crimes.¡±


    Ji Yunshu ended the conversation there. She threw a cold nce at Ji Muqing before turning around to leave.


    Only Ji Muqing remained there, stomping her feet. This was without a shadow of doubt, a resounding p to her face. It made her greatly lose her face!


    Not too far away from there, within another corridor, a pair of lovely eyes, like peach blossoms during spring, was observing the whole scene.


    It was a woman with an orange embroidered silk draped on her shoulders and straight hair,bed into a flowing cloud hairstyle. Her delicate and pretty face gave her an impression of elegance and serenity.


    With careful observation, it was possible to discern a long red birthmark right in the middle of her forehead. She was simr to Lin Daiyu1, a beauty with a sickly appearance.


    It was rumored that the Ji Mansion sheltered an immortal beauty who was popr ever since her birth. She was like a hibiscus floating on water, beautiful, but delicate. One nce at her was like seeing the essence of Baosi2 and Li Ji 3.


    The woman was the Ji family¡¯s second miss, Ji Wanxin.


    She took the white handkerchief in her hands, then used it to cover her thin lips before lightly coughing.


    The maidservant next to her spoke worriedly. ¡°Miss, are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Staying in the house all day made me somewhat tired. Unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t know such a thickyer of snow had fallen.¡± Ji Wanxin sighed.


    ¡°Miss¡¯ health is weak. It would be better if we return first. This servant worries that¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm.¡± While she spoke with her maidservant, Ji Wanxin was watching Ji Muqing from a distance. Her haughty elder sister was stomping and kicking the snow around in her anger.


    ¡°Today, Big Sister has suffered some loss because of Yunshu. I believe she will certainly not leave the matter at that. I truly pity Yunshu.¡± Ji Wanxin had a warm and weak appearance. Yet at this moment, when she felt sorry for Ji Yunshu, her appearance transformed into a morbid sense of beauty.


    In the entire Ji Mansion, Ji Wanxin was probably the only one who treated Ji Yunshu the best.


    The maidservant watched Ji Muqing and snorted. ¡°Eldest Miss relies on her status as the main wife¡¯s daughter and always loves to bully others. It served her right to be taught a lesson by the Third Miss.¡±


    A smile full of meaning floated onto Ji Wanxin¡¯s lips. She lightly drew a breath in before saying, ¡°Even for an obedient kitten, after a long time, it will also grow ws!¡±


    1. It¡¯s a fictional character from Dream of the Red Chamber.


    2. Baosi is the concubine of King You of Zhou and the most beautiful woman in Xia Dynasty.


    3. Li Ji is another very beautiful concubine, but of Duke Xian of Jin. She was the cause of the Li Ji¡¯s unrest event in history.

 Chapter 31 – You’re Late!

    <h4>Chapter 31 ¨C You¡¯re Late!</h4>


    Upon returning to her courtyard, Ji Yunshu pulled out all the pearl hair pins holding her hair in ce and wiped off all the makeup on her face.


    Luan¡¯er, next to her, watched her before quietly inquiring, ¡°Miss, did the Wei family leave?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She watched her reflection in the copper mirror and took off the ceramic earrings.


    ¡°Then, do you want to change clothes and go out now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Yunshu gave a concise reply.


    ¡°Then what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    She was extremely sleepy. She fought vainly against her closing eyes as she took off the rest of her essories and walked to her bedroom. Then, she nestled her head in her pillow and wrapped herself into a bundle with her quilt. She rolled on her side and snored away. Perhaps, even if thunder struck, she would no longer hear it!


    Luan¡¯er was startled by Ji Yunshu¡¯s actions and stood at the same ce, foolishly looking at her. Finally, she reacted and walked over. She moved the warm furnace next to the bed, and tossed two coals inside, afraid that her young miss would get cold.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s nap ended upsting untilte evening.


    When she opened her eyes, the sky was covered in darkness. She got up from her bed and changed into clean men¡¯s clothing. Then, she rolled her beautiful jet-ck hair into a bun and fastened it beneath a hat.


    Luan¡¯er came in with a big and beautiful box in her hand. She was sweating from the effort. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Ji Yunshu inquired.


    ¡°Master delivered these boxes to our courtyard earlier. He said that they¡¯re the betrothal gifts from the Wei family. He sent a few boxes for Miss to keep them.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, the irony not lost on her. ¡®How generous of him!¡¯


    Luan¡¯er took everything and properly ced them in the house. Then, she turned around, wearing a mysterious expression as she looked at Ji Yunshu like she was holding onto an earth-shattering secret. ¡°Miss, guess what I heard earlier.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess. Just tell me already.¡± Ji Yunshu was full of interest as she continued to open all the boxes that she received. If it wasn¡¯t porcin, it was medicinal ingredients.


    Luan¡¯er confided, ¡°Miss, earlier in the front yard, I heard from Bao and Yu that the Wei family¡¯s young master didn¡¯t want to marry. He was saying something like how his wife will throw him in the pond to feed him to the fishes. He was making a big ruckus and talking nonsense while determined to drag Madame Wei back home.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, something like that happened?¡± Ji Yunshu pretended to be stupid and ignorant, and continued to open box after box.


    Luan¡¯er continued to gossip happily. ¡°Bao and Yu said that Lord Wei and Madame Wei were turning green with every passing moment. It seems they gave Young Master Wei a p to stop him from spouting such nonsense again.¡±


    In other words, this marriage wasn¡¯t due to the will of Wei Yi but was set up because the Wei family wanted a daughter-inw. Afterall, perpetuating the ancestral line was a very important matter.


    ¡°I saw Young Master Wei. He doesn¡¯t fit you. How can I put it¡­ He¡­ he¡¯s an idiot.¡± Her voice became more and more inaudible as she beat the air with her fists.


    Luan¡¯er¡¯s indignant appearance was quiteical in Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. She even found it adorable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, so why do you care?¡± Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes as she looked at Luan¡¯er.


    ¡°This servant is feeling sorry for Miss. Why did Master allow the Wei family¡¯s fool to marry you while the Eldest Miss is¡­?¡± Luan¡¯er wasn¡¯t able to say ¡®the crown prince¡¯s future consort¡¯.


    Ji Yunshu had already cut her off with an, ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± Anyway, it was impossible for her to marry. At this moment, she was rummaging through the medicinal ingredients inside another brocade box.


    Muskroot-like semiaquilegia root, 1this was a rathermon goods in modern times.


    Ji Yunshu casually swept a nce over the content. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they would give me this!¡± Ji Yunshu eximed in pleasant surprise. Then, she took it out and examined it under the candle light.


    ¡®The color outside is light orange, the inside is blood orange. Hmm! High quality goods!¡¯


    ¡°Miss, what is that?¡± Luan¡¯er came closer to look.


    ¡°This is called a semiaquilegia root. After you grind it, add liquor and brown sugar, then apply it on a knife wound, it can help with removing scars.¡±


    ¡°How wonderful!¡± Luan¡¯er eximed.


    Ji Yunshu put the semiaquilegia root back in the box before closing the lid and gave the box to Luan¡¯er. ¡°Soak them in water overnight. The effect will be better. Tomorrow, I will have to make a trip to the Zhou mansion.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to the Zhou mansion?¡±


    ¡°The Zhou family¡¯s housekeeper received a knife wound on his face. I¡¯ll just deliver it to him on the way.¡±


    Hearing such words, Luan¡¯er became anxious. ¡°It¡¯s such a good medicine, but you intend to give it to someone else?¡±


    Ji Yunshu red at her. ¡°What? You really want to receive a knife wound? Or you wish for me to get stabbed or cut? What¡¯s the use of keeping this medicine with us?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. The medicinal roots have such a wonderful effect; I feel regretful giving it away.¡±


    ¡°This girl! Don¡¯t feel regretful.¡± Ji Yunshu poked Luan¡¯er on her forehead lightly before she continued, ¡°I¡¯m going out now. I might returnte.¡±


    Suddenly, Luan¡¯er realized that her young miss had changed into men¡¯s clothing. She scratched her head. ¡°Is there another case in the yamen?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ji Yunshu answered ambiguously.


    She packed her things and took antern with her before secretly leaving the Ji mansion in the direction of the memorial hall.


    Jinjiang city¡¯s memorial hall was located inside the city, more specifically, in the west side of the city. From the Ji mansion, Ji Yunshu has to walk for about the time it takes to brew a cup of tea before reaching her destination.


    In winter, the sky was already dark at the hour of the rooster.


    In the dpidated ancestral memorial hall, a frigid cold wind of the night blew almost straight through the ce. The ce was permeated by a strange and eerie atmosphere, with broken shutters creaking with the wind. The final touch, the asional rustle of the leaves, was enough to put one¡¯s mind on edge, leaving a greater impression of dreadfulness.


    At the entrance of the memorial hall hung a redntern. The inscription at the entrance of the hall had long faded away.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the first time Ji Yunshu hade here, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of the ce.


    Her courage had been honed when she was working in the archeology shack!


    She pushed open the doors and proceeded into the courtyard. Ji Yunshu hung thentern she was holding, and for a short moment, her mouth hooked up. She patted the dust from her clothes.


    Fu Bo, the memorial hall¡¯s keeper, came out, holding onto a big incense stick. He was a hunchback, wearing coarse hemp clothes full of holes and a hat that had seen better days.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw Ji Yunshu arrive. ¡°Teacher Ji, a young master has been waiting for you for a very long time.¡±


    ¡®Serve him right! Who told him toe early. It¡¯s just the hour of the rooster now.¡¯


    She nodded and walked until she was next to Fu Bo. Then, she took a few incense sticks from his hand and paid her respects to the ce. After she was done, she stuck the incense sticks in the crack of the coffin.


    ¡°Fu Bo, why don¡¯t you go and rest early?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There are still several old friends that haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    His so-called old friends was referring to the unimed and nameless corpses that were sent to the memorial hall. Fu Bo gave each upied coffin their three meals of three incense sticks each day, without a single day¡¯s negligence.


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Ji Yunshu bowed her head and proceeded inside the house.


    As soon as she came in, she saw Jing Rong standing in front of the rows of name tablets. He was attentively looking at the names with a dignified expression. Who knew what he was thinking of? Because he was too focused, he didn¡¯t perceive Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival, even when she came up right next to him.


    ¡°Could it be that Prince Rong recognizes the names on the memorial tablets?¡± A voice interrupted Jing Rong¡¯s reflexion. He frowned at the familiar voice and nced sideways at Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Did something happen on the way here?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Ji Yunshu shook her head.


    ¡°Did your legs have a problem?¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at her legs. Apart from being dirty with mud, there was nothing wrong with them. So, she still shook her head in reply again.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Jing Rong mmed the irrefutable fact home.


    ¡®Bastard! Damn bastard!¡¯


    1. Theplete name is Semiaquilegia adoxoides(DC.)Makino. It¡¯s used in traditional medicine to treat heat toxins (inmmation, etc.) and make swells and nodules subsize. There¡¯s some fictional elements added in the novel.

 Chapter 32 – Pork Meatballs

    <h4>Chapter 32 ¨C Pork Meatballs</h4>


    Why did she suddenly remember the archetype of a prince in Chinese webnovels? Cold, arrogant and solitary; unapproachable and cherishing words like gold? This¡­ This Jing Ring was a fraud!


    Ji Yunshu have repeatedly been left speechless by his glib tongue so many times that she could only admit defeat.


    ¡°This humble one¡¯s legs are short, and hence I waste. I beseech your Highness¡¯ forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°This prince likes those who recognizes their faults. Remember not to repeat the same mistake again. I don¡¯t like to wait for people.¡± He raised his eyebrows, making him quite eye-catching.


    Ji Yunshu considered any arguments with him to be lost causes, and dove straight into the heart of the matter. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste anymore time. This humble one will examine the corpses first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand over there then.¡± Jing Rong lifted his chin to point a ce further inside, where the five corpses were aligned and covered in white clothes.


    Ji Yunshu swept a nce at the ce, then looked back at Jing Rong. ¡°May I ask your Highness to open your mouth?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®How long-winded!¡¯ She might as well do it herself. She rose to her tiptoes and reached up. She grabbed Jing Rong¡¯s cheeks with her slender fingers of one hand, while simultaneously, she used her other hand to take out a small lump of something from her waist belt and quickly stuffed it inside his mouth before releasing him. The movements were smooth and fast, and could only be described as perfect!


    The suddenness of having something shoved into his mouth caused him to show a stupid expression. Although, it onlysted until his taste buds went numb from the spiciness. The vile taste quickly brought him back to earth.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you make me eat?!¡± He was extremely nervous. ¡®It cannot be poison, right? Afterall, what can this lowly schr get from doing this anyway?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu nced at him indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s only ginger.¡±


    ¡°Ginger? Why are you making this prince eat ginger? And how can ginger make my tongue this numb?¡±


    ¡°I soaked the ginger in sesame oil.¡± As she spoke, she walked toward the five corpses. Then, she continued in a not heavy, yet also not light tone, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know if you heard about corpse smell? Ginger soaked in sesame oil can help alleviate the smell. Or it may be for the best if you exit this room now.¡±


    ¡°Do you take me for some cowardly guy?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Your Highness.¡±


    She slightly raised the white cloth on one of the corpses, then turned to watch Jing Rong. The corner of her mouth faintly hinted at her teasing mood.


    ¡°The smell of putrefaction on these corpses are stronger than the smell from Miss Zhou¡¯s corpse. Not to mention, it reeks of blood, burnt and cooked meat just like¡­ Ah! It smells like the pork meatballs you ate earlier.¡±


    Immediately, Jing Rong felt his stomach betraying him, and nausea shot from his stomach to his throat. His face took on a ghastly hue. For sure, this schr was doing it on purpose!


    ¡°Y-you¡­ How did you know that I ate pork meatballs?¡±


    Ji Yunshu lifted her eyes and started to exin. ¡°Only Abundant Fortune House would roast their pork meatballs first over coal fire for at least an hour, which makes the meat tender. Then, they will add in a broth from simmering the pork bones, mixed in herbs and spices like fennel and star anise. Then they would simmer it until it turns into a fresh, not greasy sauce. As a result, the sauce will take on redder color from the spices. If ites in contact with clothes like brocade, the liquid will impregnate the tissue and dye it into another color that cannot be washed away. It won¡¯t even smear at all. Instead, it will simply be part of the fabric, just like that spot on your Highness¡¯ cor.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jing Rong, who was enduring his nausea, subconsciously looked down at his cor. He tried to wipe away the remaining sauce with his fingers, but as expected, the sauce didn¡¯t spread or fade at all. It was there to stay.


    ¡°Are you a cook?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you know so much about it?¡±


    ¡°I heard it from the beggar at the corner of the street.¡± She replied without thinking about it.


    ¡®Are you ying around with me? Is there even a need to beg in the streets if you can afford to eat Abundant Fortune House¡¯s pork meatballs?¡¯


    Jing Rong felt his brain¡¯s capacity rapidly reaching its limit. After meeting Ji Yunshu, he needed a reboot and even then, it might not even be able to fix his brain!


    Was this for real?! Did Ji Yunshu really hear about it from a beggar?!


    When his brain was about to copse, he suddenly jumped to another subject. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you solve this case, then I¡¯ll bring you somewhere to eat.¡±


    A cold wind suddenly blew in from outside, shaking the coffin lids with its force.


    Hello? It was alsote in the evening, and there¡¯s only two people inside the memorial hall. Both were surrounded by corpses, memorial tablets, incense and candles. But now, they were discussing about pork meatballs! How was it fair for the ghosts who died from hunger?


    ¡°Then, I thank you for your grace.¡± Yunshu absentmindedly replied as shepletely lifted off the white cloth. The edema in the flesh of the burnt corpse had been reduced, leaving the skin to tighten around the bone. It also clearly outlined the skeleton.


    Upon careful examination, serosanguineous liquid could still be seen flowing out of the corpse.


    The ce where it oozed out the most was from the abdominal regions, where the coroner had made his incisions to dig out all the organs to conduct the autopsy. Although he had used a fishing thread to crudely sew the abdomen together, the stitches were obviously too big and wide, enough for half of the small intestines to slip out from the belly button.


    Jing Rong went next to Ji Yunshu. His nose wrinkled. The so-called corpse¡¯s smell was really not an understatement. With a solemn expression, he inquired, ¡°So, how is it? Can you find something?¡±


    ¡°Difficult.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Yunshu considered a bit before exining. ¡°If your Highness wants to know the identity of the murderer, then I have no answer for that. I can only determine the cause of death from the elements present on the corpses. That, and the murderer¡¯s characteristics.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s high eyebrows knitted together.


    Ji Yunshu continued to speak. ¡°The five corpses had an intense struggle with someone first. Then they were poisoned and died. You can imagine that the murderer just wanted to kill them. If my deduction is correct, his main target must be you.¡±


    Jing Rong was shocked. He had long suspected the possibility. His eyes narrowed until they were as thin as a thread, leaving one unable to guess what was passing through his sly mind.


    Looking at his reaction, Ji Yunshu realized something. ¡°It appears that your Highness already knows who the murderer is, but then, why do you still want me to do the autopsy?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± He calmly replied, then stated, ¡°I have a vague feeling that someone was painstakingly preventing me from returning to the capital. As for who it is, I have no clue.¡± A serious Jing Rong, who silently pondered with an extremely handsome and youthful face, was giving off the feeling of steadiness that came with a mature man. It made him appear as if he was carved from high quality jade.


    It unexpectedly caused Ji Yunshu to be unable to rip her eyes away from him!


    That was only until Jing Rong caught her gaze. He rolled his eyes. ¡°Is there something dirty on my face?¡±


    Her expression copsed from her fright.


    He was the almighty prince, and a bastard with a sharp tongue. If it wasn¡¯t because he needed her help, she would not be able to look at him! She hurriedly nced away and said, ¡°Your Highness is not looking at me, so how do you know if I am looking at you?¡±


    ¡°This is really frustrating!¡±


    Jing Rong kept himself together, but the frown was still present. ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you say that you can find out the murderer¡¯s characteristics? Can it still be done?¡±


    ¡®No choice then!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu skillfully fetched a packet from the table opposite them. Next, she unfolded it next to one of the corpse. The inside the packet was filled with all kind of knives.


    ¡°Are those things yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sometimes, I encounter demanding and bossy people. They would call for me to go to the memorial hall in the middle of the night. There¡¯s nothing that can be done about it. I can only leave some of my things here, just to avoid forgetting my tools in a hurry.¡±


    Jing Rong trembled. ¡®Demanding and bossy people?!¡¯ Was she referring to him?!


    While Ji Yunshu was speaking, she already took out a cleaver and chopped open the corpse¡¯s neck after lifting its jaw. Since the corpse was charred, there wasn¡¯t much blood when she half-beheaded it. But, a crisp crack echoed through the hall.

 Chapter 33: Bone Broth

    <h4>Chapter 33: Bone Broth</h4>


    As the dead person¡¯s throat was cut open, it began emitting a vile,pletely nauseating smell of charred flesh and blood.


    Jing Rong continued to frown, but kept his mouth shut.


    Ji Yunshu put the knife aside. Next, she used both hands to tear at the cut on the throat. When she applied some force with her fingers, the bones in the throat snapped.


    This action also ruptured some veins, causing blood to trickle out. Although at this point, the texture resembled a gtinous blob of blood more than a liquid.


    Because Ji Yunshu had forgotten to wear her gloves, her hands were nowpletely soaked in blood. As if she was ying with a toy, she continued to fiddle inside the throat cavity in search of something.


    This was absolutely sickening!


    Standing on the side, at this instant, it was no longer possible to describe what Jing Rong was feeling. On the battlefield, he had killed countless people. His hands were dyed with the blood of more than ten thousand souls. He had seen enough corpses littered around him to the point it had be a normal sight.


    Yet, it was the first time he had seen someone dismantle a dead body with their bare hands in such a manner. The scene was truly too educational!


    ¡°Did you see something?¡± Jing Rong wrinkled his nose as he inquired.


    ¡°When we examine the body of those deceased by poisoning, the most important thing to determine is the type of poison used.¡±


    ¡°What poison killed them?¡±


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know for now.¡±


    Ji Yunshu knocked her hand on the throat bones. After pondering for a moment, she took the bones, still dripping in blood, with her.


    Fu Bo, who had just finished giving incense to the dead, came in and saw Ji Yunshu going to the door.


    She asked, ¡°Fu Bo, did you boil the vinegar and water?¡±


    Fu Bo nodded while pointing at a small hut inside the courtyard. ¡°I thought you might need it, so I prepared it beforehand. When you¡¯re done with it, don¡¯t forget to change the water.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She promised straightforwardly. She sped the hyoid bone and surrounding cartge bones and went inside the hut.


    Like a shadow, Jing Rong also slipped in after her.


    As soon as he entered the hut, Jing Rong was scared out of his wits. His legs halted right in front of the door and wouldn¡¯t budge, like it was glued to the floor. He still forced himself to move forward one step at a time.


    In the dim hut, there was only a single candle moving to and fro from the ceiling. All the walls inside the hut were covered by tall shelves. On each shelf, there were earthen jars, each with bone ash piled inside!


    Ji Yunshu walked to a big cauldron, containing a solution of white vinegar bubbling merrily under the heat of the fire. Next, she threw the throat bones into the cauldron. She shot a nce at Jing Rong and guessed what was on his mind. She took a moment before she spoke to him. ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to be scared. Those jars contain the ashes of those travelers from foreignnds whose identities remain unknown. Fu Bo couldn¡¯t bear for their corpses to be thrown out in the wilderness, so he cremated them and their ashes are ced in an earthen jar.¡±


    Jing Rong retorted, ¡°Schr, when was this prince scared?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth curved down.


    ¡®Damned bastard! He can¡¯t even admit it!¡¯


    While Ji Yunshu was lost in thought, Jing Rong moved next to her and watched the bone that had sunk into the boiling vinegar solution. His mind gave birth to some doubts.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ji Yunshu blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m making bone broth1.¡±


    The instant Jing Rong heard her answer, he felt as if the back of his skull had been forced open, and a cold sensation drilled into his brain! While he was assailed by shivers, Ji Yunshu let out a cry of surprise and pointed at the vinegar solution. ¡°Your Highness, look at this quickly!¡±


    Jing Rong was annoyed by her imperious tone, but still approached to take a look. Then, he saw the originally white and transparent liquid gradually turning ck.


    ¡°Why is it turning ck?¡± He was bbergasted.


    ¡°This humble one mentioned the other day that the hyoid bone is soft while the part above and below is hard. This indicates a very strong probability of the victim dying from poisoning. Since it¡¯s a poison that passed through the throat, there must have been some poison that seeped inside the bone marrow. I simply boiled the bones inside this vinegar solution. By boiling the bones, the poison inside the bone marrow will percte out. The ck liquid oozing out from the bones is the poison we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Jing Rong once again learned something new!


    Swiftly, Ji Yunshu fished out a white handkerchief from her sleeve and soaked a corner with the ck liquid.


    ¡°The toxicity of this poison is very fierce. Otherwise, it would be impossible to have that much poison seeping out from such small bones like those irregr bones in the throat.¡±


    Ji Yunshu carefully and suspiciously observed the ck blotches on the handkerchief.


    ¡°Teacher, do you know what poison it is?¡±


    ¡°This humble one is not a doctor and I can¡¯t make poison, so I can¡¯t tell just by looking at it.¡±


    ¡°Can you investigate what type of poison it is and find the murderer from that knowledge?¡±


    ¡°I cannot.¡± Ji Yunshu replied calmly and unhurriedly.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a unibrow. ¡°Then why waste time on investigating? This prince is not in the mood to follow you in your confusing antics!¡±


    ¡°Who said I was ying around?¡±


    ¡°But your investigation is useless.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have a mind full of curiosity? Can¡¯t I want to know what poison killed that person? Prince, if you don¡¯t like to waste time, then you don¡¯t need to hold me here to investigate the case. It¡¯s better to stay at home and sleep than to be here during this cold night.¡± Every phrase she spoke was eloquent and reasonable!


    Jing Rong was rendered speechless. ¡®This schr talks too much.¡¯ The space between his eyebrows wrinkled until it looked like this: ´¨. He waved his hand and eximed, ¡°Stop, forget it! I was the one who approached you and requested your help. Naturally, I will not question your qualifications. But those five are my subordinates. They received my orders to return to the capital, yet they died under someone¡¯s evil schemes.¡±


    The worry made Jing Rong put away his frivolous attitude and nefarious, cunning temper, leaving only a genuine expression of pain and stubbornness. But it only made him appear more devastatingly charming!


    ¡®Men should be like this!¡¯ Ji Yunshu stuffed the handkerchief into her waist belt. The handkerchief looked quite creepy with her bloody handprints and ck spots of poison.


    She turned and strode away. ¡°Your Highness, do you still want me to investigate? If so, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jing Rong obediently followed behind Ji Yunshu. As soon as they left, Fu Bo came in.


    Every time Ji Yunshu came, he always boiled a cauldron of vinegar solution for her to boil the bones. When he saw the ck content in the cauldron, he helplessly shook his head. ¡°Every time, this child always forgets to change the water.¡± In the end, he still changed the water.


    Yunshu and Jing Rong returned to the five corpses. Ji Yunshu currently had her eyes lowered, showing a serious expression, not caring about her blood-soaked hands. Her sleeves were rolled up, revealing a pair of slender arms as fair as jade, as she turned a corpse¡¯s head to the side.


    With her fingers, she pressed on the nape of the dead body for a short moment, then picked up arge knife and cut into the nape until the back of the cranial bone was exposed.


    This time, she analyzed out loud. ¡°Surprisingly, there are still some traces left from the battle between the deceased and the murderer. By examining the body, we will certainly be able to find a clue left by the murderer. If we examine the wounds on the victims, we can deduce the murderer¡¯s unique habits and characteristics.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a concrete example?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°For example, we can determine if the murderer was tall or short; a man or a woman; or if he used his left hand or right hand to kill. We can even determine if he ambushed from behind or if he took them head on. And so on¡­¡±


    It sounded rather incredible how much could be found from so little!


    Although Ji Yunshu found the murderers of Miss Zhou based on her dead body, Jing Rong was still skeptical about her abilities.


    ¡°You can find out this much just from examining a corpse?¡±


    ¡°If the deceased wishes to inform us of their grievances, we can certainly find it.¡±


    After a moment, Jing Rong became puzzled again. ¡°Teacher Ji, aren¡¯t you a painter? Howe you can also do the work of a coroner? Furthermore, you¡¯re also doing the work ofw enforcers!¡±


    That¡¯s right! How could he forget that her official position in the yamen was that of a painter!


    There were many times when Ji Yunshu asked herself where she went wrong? She was obviously an expert in facial reconstruction and clearly upied the position of a painter at the yamen, but her work always took another tangent. Who can she me? She can only me having a dad who was a forensic investigator!


    1.Ji Yunshu really based herself on real cooking to make her bone broth. Although, it¡¯s not for the same results and reasons

 Chapter 34: The Seventy-two Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Seventy-two Corpses</h4>


    The two adjectives that she could use to describe her real dad from the 21st century were ¡°beyond words¡± and ¡°can¡¯t be helped¡±!


    If she didn¡¯t insist on pursuing her study in forensic facial reconstruction at the time when she was entering university, she might ended up being ¡°cultivated¡± into an outstanding forensic investigator like her forensic fanatic father.


    Ever since she could remember, what she used to y with most of the time at home weren¡¯t toys or children¡¯s books. Instead, all she yed with were all kind of knives and tools, and a pile of random experimental products.


    As a result, Ji Yunshu got fed up with it all and refused to pursue the road of a forensic investigator without any hesitation. She would rather go into anthropology and specialize in facial reconstruction. However, due to her whole childhood spent following her father to different bigboratories, even if she didn¡¯t want to, she was dyed ck with his knowledge. Even though she wasn¡¯t certified as a forensic investigator, she was absolutely qualified to be one!


    To her surprise, after transmigrating to this time, she ended up doing what she¡¯d hated the most! Who could she me? If there was someone to me, she could only me her forensic fanatic dad! Who made him bring her to all theboratories whenever he had free time or nothing to do? Not to mention he had redecorated their home into a smallboratory which caused her to constantly breathe in all kind of chemicals and toxic gases. Then she had ended requiring surgery, and had even died on the operation table!


    When she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    She said to Jing Rong, ¡°The reason why I am so skilled must be because I have a strong sense of justice and I ended up being the yamen¡¯s handyman.¡±


    He felt very sorry for her. She did the work of three different people but only got paid the sry of a painter. ¡°Rest assured. Later, this prince will tell Lord Liu to raise your sry.¡± Jing Rong was being generous, but he immediately added, ¡°For now, you better properly handle this case.¡±


    When she heard that her sry would be raised, her heart bloomed with happiness. Then she remembered that writing brush from Treasured Calligraphy House¡¯s new collections. It was very expensive, so she was meticulously nning her budget and carefully saving her money until she could buy it.


    Jing Rong¡¯s face stiffened, ¡®Is that man blinded by money? This plebeian.¡¯


    ¡°It will all depend on how you handle my case. How much the amount will be raised will be dependent on my mood.¡±


    ¡°Good then!¡±


    At once, Ji Yunshu spurred her mind forward, and energetically picked up the skull to examine it. Then, she began her investigation with extreme earnest.


    As for Jing Rong, he started to ponder, as if he was hesitating about something. His adam¡¯s apple constantly moved up and down. Finally, he asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, let¡¯s suppose that¡­ you have a pile of bones, can you draw their original appearance from only their skeletons?¡±


    Ji Yunshu, who was seriously examining the deceased, asked without putting much heart to it. ¡°Are they well preserved?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Time of death?¡±


    ¡°More than ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the cause of death?¡± Ji Yunshu continued to question him, but her eyes never left the corpse.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t understand the meaning of those questions. ¡°Is that rted to my question?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ji Yunshu decided to share some of her knowledge and experience. She rested her hands on the table, and turned to look at Jing Rong. ¡°If a person died a natural death, their skeleton would experience a decrease in sizepared to their height when they were alive. Their facial features would also gradually sag. Therefore, I will need to take that into ount when I¡¯m drawing that person. If the deceased drowned, then their bones would be soaked in water. Also, the zygomatic bone would certainly bend which will lead to the deformation of the lips and the nose bridge. If someone died by hanging or was choked to death, then¡­¡±


    She had yet to finish her exnations when Jing Rong interrupted her.


    ¡°Killed by fire.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked pensive, but remained silent.


    ¡°It cannot be done?¡± Jing Rong probed her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it can¡¯t be done, but it requires time.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    Ji Yunshu perceived Jing Rong¡¯s nervousness from his words. Even though these questions were a bit uncalled for, there was obviously more to this than meet the eye. So she asked him, ¡°How many in total?¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his eyes. Then, his mouth slowly opened, ¡°Seventy-two corpses altogether.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind nked.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was desperate and anxious as he awaited her answer.


    Finally, after she carefully calcted, she informed him. ¡°If there is no ident or dy, I¡¯ll need at least a year toplete the task.¡±


    Jing Rong was shocked. ¡°It takes such a long time?¡±


    ¡®Hey, hey, hey! Are you an appraiser and can determine the authenticity of my words just so casually? We¡¯re talking about dead bodies from more than 10 years ago! And as many as seventy-two of them!¡¯


    Her forehead wrinkled; she was this close to telling him off, ¡°Your Highness! I only have two hands, and two eyes. Even if I don¡¯t eat, drink and sleep, it¡¯spletely impossible for me to draw the faces of that many dead in a short span of time.¡±


    Jing Rong knew he was asking for something excessive. He took a deep breath, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°Why did your Highness suddenly ask me those questions? Could it be¡­¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted her with a shake of his head. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter another time. Focus on the examination of the bodies at hand. Your raise is depending on your performance.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re the one who distracted me with your questions.¡¯ But those words, Ji Yunshu would naturally not speak them out loud. She took advantage of this zeal to put one¡¯s shoulder to the wheel. The most important thing right now as to close this case.


    She meticulously examined the corpse up and down, left and right. She did the front, so only thing left was the back. She flipped the corpse over, revealing the back. From the neck all the way down to the buttocks, the skin had turned ck from the fire.


    Then, her nce fell on something. She discovered something on the lower back of the corpse, located just 2.5 cm above the buttocks.


    ¡®That ce looks strange!¡¯ Whatever it was, it was round, and the skin color inside it was much lighter than the charcoal ck of the surrounding skin.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Jing Rong noticed her expression and hastened to ask her. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    She pointed at that round mark on the lower back. ¡°Your Highness, look at this. Why would that spot have a different color than the rest of the back?¡±


    The round mark wasn¡¯t very big. Without careful observation, it could easily be overlooked.


    ¡°That mark¡­ is very strange.¡± Jing Rong squinted his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu quietly spected. Suddenly, her eyes widened. ¡°It seems that before he was burnt, his back pressed onto something. That must have made that mark. So when his body was burning inside that abandoned house, it couldn¡¯t be thoroughly burned, leaving behind such a mark on the back.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and agreed with her spections. However, he also had an alternate exnation, ¡°Since he died in an abandoned house, it might note as a surprise since debris could have been under his body.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s argument was also valid, but Ji Yunshu¡¯s intuition told her that whatever made this mark on the corpse¡¯s back was absolutely not as irrelevant as normal trash!


    At that instant, a loud thud, as if something had fallen to the ground, sounded from outside.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong looked at each other. In sync, they ran outside.


    As soon as they ran outside, they found Fu Bo copsed on the ground. Next to him, the big cauldron had been smashed and the new solution of vinegar was spilled on the floor.


    Ji Yunshu nervously ran over to Fu Bo. She squatted down and examined him.


    She didn¡¯t care getting her hands dirtier with blood as she supported Fu Bo up. It was only then that she saw Fu Bo¡¯s arm bleeding. His clothes were rapidly getting soaked in his own blood.


    ¡®This is¡­ This is a wound made by a sword!¡¯


    Jing Rong also took notice of the sword wound on Fu Bo¡¯s arm. Immediately, his intuition sounded an rm.


    In the blink of an eye, several ck-clothed figures leaped out of the shadows. They all had a mask, andnded in a formation around them, swords drawn. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they attacked all at once, stabbing Jing Rong through. He had no room to escape.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened from extreme shock!


    ¡®Did he get stabbed to death?¡¯


    But reality soon showed that she had grossly underestimated this deity.


    In the instant that the attackers had stabbed him, Jing Rong had spun, using his wide sleeves to catch eight of the swords. As the sleeves tore, heunched himself into a flip, safely avoiding the rest of the attacks!

 Chapter 35: This Prince is Alright

    <h4>Chapter 35: This Prince is Alright</h4>


    Ji Yunshu had really underestimated Jing Rong. She would have never imagined that his martial arts was this outstanding.


    While he fought, she spared no effort to drag Fu Bo to the side.


    It was better to watch from the sidelines!


    Jing Rong fought with his bare hands, engaging all of the men in ck in a heated battle. His tall and stalwart body was deadly, and he didn¡¯t lose out in agility.


    After he dodged the swords, he forcefully yanked away a sword from one of the mysterious attackers. But instead of using the sword to protect himself, he immediately counterattacked by killing every enemy that dove into reach, which waspletely out of Ji Yunshu¡¯s expectations!


    His usually noble and lofty appearance felt like it was ripped apart, revealing underneath a vividly vicious, stern and somber entity.


    The sword danced in his hand, iming lives and causing mortal wounds. Three of the ck-clothed men were already lying in a pool of blood.


    The scene of the swords shing and shing under the candlelights dazzled the eyes.


    Ji Yunshu felt her mind tense up. Her hands were still tightly grabbing Fu Bo and dragging him away from the fight. The safe and secure ce where she¡¯d stood earlier seemed like it had been hit by a storm.


    Right at that moment, one of the ck-clothed men noticed Ji Yunshu squatting in a corner. He switched targets, thrusting a de straight at Ji Yunshu.


    When the sword edge neared her, her eyes widened twofold in shock.


    She was in the prime of her youth, and yet she was going to die in such a way. Wasn¡¯t it sad? In that single instant, many things shed through her mind.


    For example, the money that she¡¯d hidden under her bed which Luan¡¯er had no knowledge of; the set of calligraphy brushes and inkstone from the Treasured Calligraphy house that she hadn¡¯t used yet; the money for the insoles that she still owed Great Aunt Li who lived on Beixie street!


    Ah! She also forgot to tell the people in Ji Mansion that when she¡¯d be buried, she didn¡¯t want to be buried underneath a sandalwood tree. The smell was very strong and she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace. She wanted to be buried under a pine tree!


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Her chaotic thoughtssted a fleeting moment. Because in reality, the sword had yet to pierce her. It was only a few centimeters away from her. She was about to be stabbed!


    ¡®Merciful Buddha! Heavens, protect me!¡¯


    ¡®JING RONG!¡¯ If that deity could save her, she would make a mud-y statue and pray to him.


    When Jing Rong saw that the sword was about to pierce Ji Yunshu, his hand elerated. His sword cleaved the air, cutting right through the ck-clothed man¡¯s neck just in time!


    Blood spurted out and basted Jing Rong¡¯s clean clothes in red, along with Ji Yunshu fair and tender face!


    The remaining three men knew that they¡¯d lost the battle. One of them took the lead and yelled, ¡°Retreat!¡± They swiftly dodged Jing Rong¡¯s sword and jumped onto the roof, escaping into the night.


    Do not chase after a cornered enemy.


    Jing Rong¡¯s dark and icy gaze were fixed on the ce they¡¯d disappeared.


    When he turned around, he saw Ji Yunshu¡¯s bloody face. Her face revealed an expression of intense worry. He quickly went in front of Ji Yunshu and grabbed her slender arm. He inquired, ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±


    She shook her head. But she appeared particrly haggard! She used her sleeve to clean the blood off her face. After that, she looked dully at Jing Rong and said, ¡°Your Highness has killed people. Can you go a bit farther? If their blood was poisoned, I¡¯d already be dead.¡±


    ¡°You still have the leisure of saying such things at this time?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s expression was thunderous.


    ¡°This humble one is being serious.¡± Her eyes glinted as she tried to exin that she wasn¡¯t joking.


    Jing Rong helplessly distanced himself from her and went over to Fu Bo. He stretched his hand under Fu Bo¡¯s nose, checking to see if he was still breathing. However, to Jing Rong¡¯s surprise, Ji Yunshu hit his hand away. ¡°Fu Bo is not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°I only wanted to confirm. What are you getting all excited for?¡±


    That was true. She was acting quite emotional and making a fuss over nothing. It must be due to the lingering fear from the near-death experience.


    ¡°Fu Bo must have fainted from fright. Please lend me a hand in bringing him back into the hall.¡±


    Jing Rong grunted and lifted Fu Bo all by himself. Ji Yunshu wanted to help but was rejected by Jing Rong. He lightly spoke, ¡°Go wash your face.¡±


    It came out like an order, but it was possible to sense the awkwardness in his voice.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. She had yet to tell him where the medicine was, but Jing Rong had already carried Fu Bo inside.


    Then she looked at the five corpse littering the ground. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or worried.


    She still needed to take the corpses and burn them. She really shouldn¡¯t have gone out tonight.


    After washing her face, she was about to go see Fu Bo when Jing Rong came out with a serious expression. ¡°Fu Bo is resting. Don¡¯t go in and disturb his rest.¡±


    ¡°The wound¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already bandaged it.


    Ji Yunshu nodded, then looked at him before showing her gratitude, ¡°Your Highness, thank you very much for earlier.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. Saving a life is like building a seven-floor pagoda. Besides, my case is still unresolved. If you die now, who can this prince find to rece you in such a short time?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s stubborn temper was stimted.


    Ji Yunshu was used to his temper, but still nced at him in gratitude.


    But then, from the ground, one of the men in ck rose without anyone noticing and used thest of his strength to lift his sword and sh at the nearest person, Ji Yunshu. Her back toward him, shepletely failed to sense the danger.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Jing Rong was caught off guard. He reflexively pulled Ji Yunshu into his embrace and faced the attacker. Caught without any time to think, he could only raise his arm to shield Ji Yunshu from the sword. The sword shed into his arm, creating a long gash.


    There was no time to think about his wound. He used his leg to scoop up a sword on the ground and kicked it with all his strength. The sword flew like a sh of lightning and embedded itself deeply into the man¡¯s chest.


    He dropped to the ground, instantly dead!


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu was safe and sound in Jing Rong¡¯s arms. Their bodies were so close to each other that she could smell the inherent scent of a man hovering at the tips of her nose, causing her to heat up.


    She raised her eyes and cautiously peeped at Jing Rong. Her gaze traveled from his jaw to his long thick eyshes, lightly trembling with each blink. He was extremely good-looking! Now both his hands were monopolizing her waist. It was unclear how much strength was concealed in those hands. At this instant, her heart skipped a beat!


    When she recovered her spirit, she retreated back a few steps and lowered her eyes. This time, it took her a lot of effort to calm her heart. After that, she raised her eyes and looked at Jing Rong¡¯s unsteady posture. His expression was weak and his lips had gone pale.


    ¡°Prince, how¡¯s your body?¡± She stepped forward to support him. Then, she discovered the wound on his arm, startling her. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±


    ¡°This Prince is fine.¡± Jing Rong stubbornly tried to support himself as he incessantly bbered, ¡°This is just a little injury, nothing to make a mountain out of. When I was on the battlefield, you weren¡¯t even born yet.¡±


    ¡®Hey! Your logic makes no sense! What you once did is none of my business.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t bother arguing with him. She looked at the wound on his arm. Blood was flowing out from the wound, but wasn¡¯t blood supposed to be red? Why was it ck?


    ¡°Your Highness! That sword is poisoned.¡± Ji Yunshu became angry at Jing Rong.


    Then, it must¡¯ve meant that Fu Bo didn¡¯t faint, but was poisoned by the sword cut!


    As soon as her words left her lips, Jing Rong¡¯s body slumped down on Ji Yunshu. Her small shoulder trembled. How could she support such a heavy body by herself?!


    Their bodies were now stuck extremely close together. Jing Rong¡¯s head rested on Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder. His nose was letting out warm breaths on her neck, tingling and tickling her skin.


    The sensation made her whole body shiver from head to toe. This was the first time in her life that she¡¯d hugged and been hugged by the same man several times.


    Jing Rong¡¯s mouth slightly parted. In a daze, he whispered into her ear, ¡°This prince¡­ i-is fine.¡±

 Chapter 36: A Servile Nature

    <h4>Chapter 36: A Servile Nature</h4>


    Jing Rong weakly whispered in Ji Yunshu¡¯s ear.


    His entire body was limp, but he still tried to act brave.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands felt like they were on fire as she struggled to support him. Her fingers unknowingly tightened around him.


    The weight of his body gradually caused her knees to buckle. Finally, she gritted her teeth and pressed on a part of Jing Rong¡¯s waist. He, who was on the verge of falling to the ground, suddenly stood tautly.


    The distance between them shrank to a paper-thin distance as Ji Yunshu¡¯s ear ttened against Jing Rong¡¯s strong chest. She could hear the cadence of his heartbeat. At that instant, his heartbeat seemed to magnify many folds, making a deep drumming sound in her ear.


    But, this was not the time for her to blush.


    ¡°You¡­ Hold on. I¡¯ll carry you, so don¡¯t move.¡±


    She used everything she had to support him, but when it came to moving forward, she could not take a single step.


    How about she just let go of him, so he could fall and ¡°break into pieces¡±.


    The thought crossed her mind for a moment and was very sinister.


    ¡®That won¡¯t do!¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Like the sound of Providence, a voice was heard not far away.


    Lang Po was first rmed by the corpses. Soon after, he rushed in and caught sight of his Prince in an ambiguous position with Ji Yunshu, causing his brain to short-circuit.


    ¡°What are you standing there and looking dumb for? Hurry up and take your Prince.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was heavy.


    Lang Po was a strong man, so he was far from being delicate and attentive like a girl. He roughly separated the two of them and took over from Ji Yunshu in supporting his master. He was ready to bring Jing Rong back into the hall.


    ¡°Where are you going? Put him down.¡± Her voice was urgent and her expression grave.


    Lang Po obeyed her without hesitation,ying the unconscious Jing Rong on the freezing ground.


    In a second, Ji Yunshu was squatting next to Jing Rong and tearing her sleeves into a long strip.


    After a moment, she grabbed Jing Rong¡¯s tattered sleeve and ripped it away, tearing it until his wound was clearly exposed.


    His arm was dyed in ck blood!


    Lang Po cried out in rm, ¡°His Highness is injured?¡±


    ¡®Hey fellow, are you blind? Your Prince is unconscious. If he¡¯s not injured, did you think he was sleeping?¡¯


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu could not be bothered to exin the situation to him.


    She used the long strip made from her sleeve and made a tourniquet1 around 10cm above his wound in order to slow down the spread of the poison.


    When she was done, she raised her head and looked at Lang Po. ¡°There¡¯s strong liquor beside the memorial tablets on the offering table. Hurry and go get it for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± His servile nature had kicked in! Lang Po ran into the house and found the strong liquor without needing to search for it. He rushed back and delivered it to Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu took the jug and poured the alcohol into her mouth. Then, she sprayed the rest on Jing Rong¡¯s wound. In a sh, the blisters on his wound burst, releasing its contents with a sizzling sound. It was very like the bubbles in a c bottle, except the color was simr to a dark energy drink.


    Lang Po, who was clueless about Ji Yunshu¡¯s treatment, watched helplessly in worry. Not waiting for him to react, Ji Yunshu restrained Jing Rong¡¯s arm with both of her hands, before leaning over him. She started to suck out the poison from his wound.


    As she sucked out the ck blood, she spat it out and repeated the same steps more than ten times before she stopped.


    Her mouth was now covered with ck blood. Although it was clearly a cold winter night, Ji Yunshu¡¯s brow was beaded with sweat.


    Lang Po asked nervously, ¡°Teacher, how is his highness?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°He was exposed to Shiban poison. The effect is very fierce. Fortunately, the poison didn¡¯t seep into his bones. He won¡¯t die.¡± Then, she grabbed the jug and stood up before quickly adding, ¡°Hurry and bring him into the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Once again, Lang Po¡¯s servile nature resurfaced. He obeyed Ji Yunshu and brought Jing Rong into a small room that Ji Yunshu pointed to. Then, he put Jing Rong onto the bed.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu went into Fu Bo¡¯s room with the jug of alcohol and used the same method to temporarily treat Fu bo.


    Following that, she navigated the shelves of the memorial hall to find several raw medicinal materials. She hastilypounded them into a medicine which she spread on Jing Rong¡¯s and Fu Bo¡¯s wound. After that, she bandaged both of them up.


    If she was a bit slower in treating their injuries, only death would have awaited them.


    After being busy the whole time, her legs weakened from tiredness. She cracked her neck and took in a few deep breaths.


    ¡®It¡¯s finally done!¡¯


    Lang Po, who did not understand her actions, inquired, ¡°Teacher, what medicine did you give to his highness?¡±


    ¡®Can he die from it?¡¯


    This Lang Po really took after Prince Rong¡¯s moral conduct, fearing that she would poison them.


    Ji Yunshu frowned at him, ¡°The medicine is made frommon ingredients: fresh ginger, a couple of spices and vi mandshurica. Ipounded them together and applied it to the wound. This can stop bleeding and absorb the poison from the wound. It won¡¯t kill people.¡±


    ¡°How did his highness get poisoned?¡± In fact, Ji Yunshu did not understand how the brain of those ancient people were geared. Why do they love to poison this, poison that, poison here and poison there?!


    Other than poison, hidden weapons were just as popr!


    ¡®Stupid people!¡¯


    ¡°If you want to know, let¡¯s go out and search for those men in ck. Examine the sword that almost imed your Prince¡¯s life.¡±


    Hearing Ji Yunshu¡¯s words, Lang Po rushed out right away. ¡®He isn¡¯t nning to hack those corpses into pieces in retaliation for poisoning his master¡­ right?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu shifted her gaze down, to Jing Rong¡¯s paleplexion.


    At this moment, his appearancecked its usual spirit, looking quite meek and docile with his well-shaped brows and eyes. That tall nose bridge and lips which weren¡¯t pursed from the arrogance about his own power looked quite soft, and that sharp feeling he gave vanished.


    ¡®Ah! And look at that skin. It could only be described as perfect.¡¯


    When she realized how ¡°obsessed¡± she looked as she stared at him, it caused her to panic. It really did make her feel ineffably nervous.


    Then, she recalled the moment when Jing Rong shielded her by pulling her into his arms. Although she was very grateful, inwardly, she was also flushed with excitement, but only a bit.


    Despite the fact that he was the main reason of the night¡¯s events, he did suffer from a sword sh, so she should feel grateful to this deity.


    The more she thought about it, the more confused and panicked she felt, which annoyed her to the point she became restless.


    She might as well go outside and calm down.


    She headed outside right at the time Lang Po was studying the corpses of the attackers. He was looking at them with a serious frown.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t take it any longer and blurted out, ¡°Not only did those killers want to take our lives, they even coated their swords with poison. It was very clear that their aim was His Highness, they wanted him dead most of all.¡±


    ¡®Hey! You better speak the truth. Did your Prince owe someone money? Or extort others? Or even employ a hit-man?!¡¯


    Lang Po remained silent.


    Ji Yunshu wrinkled her nose. At this moment, apart from the smell of the dead pervading the courtyard, the smell of blood was equally strong.


    Suddenly, deep within her heart, curiosity gnawed at her. She wanted to know the truth of the matter.


    She walked over to one of the corpses and was about to crouch next to it when Lang Po shouted, ¡°Teacher! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± She threw the words at him, leaving him at a loss for words.


    She promptly pulled down the mask covering the dead man¡¯s face. Under the mask hid a dark-skinned man with a rough appearance. Clearly of foreign origin.


    It was amoner.


    Ji Yunshu would not stop until she got to the truth, even if she was courting death. She continued to take off the masks on all the corpses.


    They were allmoners, but there was nothing strange about that.


    As soon as she got up, her foot unknowingly kicked something.


    ng!


    She lowered her head to take a look and saw a blue jade pendant next to her foot. She stooped down to pick it up and carefully examined it.


    The jade pendant was round and engraved with a bouquet of pear blossoms.


    The engraving could be considered quite exquisite and nice to look at.


    But, this thing also looked quite familiar!


    1.A tourniquet is a usually a very constrictive bandage. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tourniquet

 Chapter 37: The End of You and Me

    <h4>Chapter 37: The End of You and Me</h4>


    She squinted at it as she tried to remember, and a sh of insight rocker her brain.


    From an urge which perhaps stemmed from her woman¡¯s intuition, she started searching the corpses of the other men in ck.


    As she suspected, she found the same jade pendants on all the corpses.


    ¡°What is this?¡± asked Lang Po.


    ¡°A breakthrough, I think¡­¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ji Yunshu gave Lang Po no time to ask questions and hastily left the scene with the pendant in hand. Lang Po followed her steps as they walked through the memorial hall.


    Upon returning to the burnt corpse, Ji Yunshu knelt down and aligned the pendant with the circr marking found above the buttocks.


    Indeed, a perfect match.


    Even the patterns which ran along the circr jade pendant had been faithfully reproduced.


    Ji Yunshu took out her handkerchief, which was stained by the coal-like liquid that had been boiled out of the hyoid bone. The stain had the same color as that dark mark, and, were the hues of that mark more intense, it would have reminded one of the dark blood that¡¯de out of Jing Rong and Fu Bo¡¯s wounds earlier.


    Of course.


    These five people, they were killed by Shiban poison!


    Does this mean that the men in ck from tonight were the ones who killed them?


    But then, who were those men in ck?


    Every strike from their swords had aimed to take Jing Rong¡¯s life. Were they here for revenge?


    With Jing Rong¡¯s overbearing character and his princely status, having a few enemies in the jianghu 1 should not be surprising in the slightest.


    Lang Po, whocked the sophistication to follow Ji Yunshu¡¯s thoughts, seemed very surprised and asked with great perplexity, ¡°Teacher, what¡­ are you doing? These jade pendants are?¡±


    Ji Yunshu removed the pendant from the corpse, showed it to Lang Po and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    He shook his head.


    Ji Yunshu was disappointed by the answer.


    ¡°These men in ck, each one of them carries a jade pendant. If we can figure out where these pendants came from, then it will probably lead us to those who are plotting against your master¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°It mustn¡¯t be this simple,¡± answered Lang Po.


    ¡°Why so?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Teacher, you might not be aware of how things are done in the jianghu. Had these people reallye here to kill his highness, they would not have worn the pendants. That would be too easy of a giveaway,¡± exined Lang Po.


    A stupid mistake indeed.


    That was the fatal w in Ji Yunshu¡¯s deduction.


    ¡°But the only clue we have right now are these pendants. Whether they were intentionally left here to mislead us is another matter. We should investigate them regardless.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stuffed the pendants into Lang Po¡¯s hands and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to tell your prince that Shiban poison is not to be taken lightly. It is made using the flower petals of a species of tangerine tree which only grows in the harshest of colds. I had thought it to be extinct, but it seems like there are still people out there who are nting those trees. If we can find out who would grow such a tree, surely we can find the source of this poison, and the culprits themselves.¡±


    Lang Po stared back at Ji Yunshu in amazement as he tried to digest what he had just heard.


    He had listened to the praises of the county magistrate, but he¡¯d still had his doubts about Ji Yunshu. After seeing her solve the Zhou¡¯s case and hearing her deductions now, she had convinced him. She was too amazing.


    Lang Po was still lost in his thoughts when Ji Yunshu added, ¡°By the looks of it, Prince Rong won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow. How about you stay here for the night? As for the corpses outside¡­¡±


    Yes, what about the corpses outside?


    This was no small matter, and surely the magistrate needed to be informed of what had transpired. But she was worried that Jing Rong would want to keep this a secret, away from intrusive eyes.


    Lang Po helped her finish her thoughts, ¡°Teacher, this is a matter of utmost importance. Please don¡¯t tell anyone else about what happened tonight. I¡¯ll dispose of the corpses outside.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°We part ways then. Please don¡¯t forget to inform the Prince about our findings today,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    This is the end of it then. Now that the investigation is over, there is no longer any connection between Jing Rong and I.


    It was already the hour of the boar 2. Ji Yunshu cleaned the bloodstains off her hands, and, in a futile effort, tried to wipe her robe. But the blood had already dried andpletely stained it.


    What a waste of a garment.


    Ji Yunshu picked up thentern she had left in the corner of the wall and walked home in its dim light. Upon arriving at the Ji mansion, she immediately threw her clothes into the brazier.


    Her heart raced as she recalled what had just happened; that was too close of a call, and it burdened her spirit heavily.


    The weakness in her limbs prompted Ji Yunshu to slowly fall into a deep slumber as shey on her bed. But even then, she stayed tense until the very moment she lost consciousness.


    The morning of the following day arrived mercilessly, apanied by heavy snowfall, painting thendscape white once more.


    This time, Ji Yunshu woke up very early.


    Luan¡¯er entered the room trying her best to suppress a yawn. White steam wafted from the tea set in her hands as she gently put it down. She asked Ji Yunshu in a quiet voice, ¡°Miss, when did you get home yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Veryte,¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Are you done helping out at the yamen? You¡¯ve been working nonstop thest few days, and I worry about your health¡­¡±


    Maids from ancient times fell into one of two categories, those who worried sick about everything, like Luan¡¯er, or those who were sick with ack ofpassion for any and all matters.


    Ji Yunshu poured a cup of tea for herself, and tasted it as she answered the question, ¡°Did you put the semiaquilegia root into the waterst night as I told you to?¡±


    Luan¡¯er nodded and trotted out of the room. She came back with a delicate box which contained the medicine and put it in front of her master.


    ¡°Are you really going to gift this to the housekeeper at the Zhou Mansion?¡± asked Luan¡¯er.


    She clearly thought that gifting such a precious item to a stranger was a waste, and the reluctance was visible in her eyes.


    Ji Yunshu answered by picking up the box and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Zhou Mansion right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still snowing outside miss, how about I go instead?¡± proposed Luan¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself, I still have some belongings left at the Zhou Mansion,¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu picked up an umbre at the door, and was gone before herst word had finished echoing around the room.


    Luan¡¯er stared at her departing back with a frown and sighed with worry.


    Ji Yunshu did not want to stay in the Ji Mansion, this unfortunate ce in which the previous owner of her body had starved to death. The more she thought about it, the more irritated she became.


    At thirteen years old, should the flower of adolescence not blossom with the utmost splendor?


    Instead, it had wilted through coldness and hunger. Could there be a more abominable atrocity?


    Had she not transmigrated into the body at that time, Luan¡¯er, who was barely ten years old at the time, would most likely have shared the same fate.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Ji Yunshu shook off the snow which had umted on her umbre, and put it away as she neared the Zhou Mansion.


    Miss Zhou had been inhumed the previous day, and the white strips of cloth3 which hung at the entrance had already been removed. However, the Zhou Mansion was still ufortably gloomy, contrasting the awe it used to inspire in its visitors.


    The servant who manned the door came to greet her as she approached.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, what brings you here? I¡¯ll go tell Master right away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m here for your housekeeper.¡±


    The servant was perplexed, but nevertheless proposed, ¡°Pleasee in sir. I¡¯ll get uncle Jing right away.¡±


    The servant led Ji Yunshu to a side hall, and hurriedly departed to fetch the housekeeper.


    It was not long before the old housekeeper arrived, his back as hunched as ever. Both his hands were sped tightly together at his abdomen.


    His every act cried out the word servitude.


    Zhao¡¯s Words


    Hello everyone, my name is Zhao, and have just joined to work on BPC. This is the first chapter I¡¯ve worked on for BPC, and I¡¯m new to the scene, so hopefully, I¡¯ll be worthy enough to share some of Grenn¡¯s mantle for the trantion of this very interesting novel. Please leave ament below if you have any feedback or suggestions for improvement, and I¡¯ll make sure to check them! ??


    Cheers,


    Zhao


    1.Jianghu is a Chinese term that designated the underworld as in mafias/triads, assassins, etc. ?


    2.The hour of the boar equals 9-11pm ?


    3.White is the color of mourning in China, and it ismon practice for people to decorate their houses with white cloth if someone from the household passes away.

 Chapter 38: Do You Want to Save Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 38: Do You Want to Save Yourself?</h4>


    As he approached, the housekeeper did not raise his eyes even once to look at Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°What use would you have for this old servant?¡± asked the housekeeper. His voice betrayed his deep loneliness.


    A gentle smile hung on Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips as she handed the brocade box over to the housekeeper.


    ¡°Old mister, I came to bring this to you. If you grind it, add brown sugar and spirit, and then apply the mixture onto the scar on your face, it¡¯ll certainly help,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    The housekeeper was so surprised by this sudden disy of care, he almost seemed terrified; his body trembled as he raised his eyes to meet the kindhearted visage of Ji Yunshu.


    His first reaction was to decline the offer, ¡°Please, teacher. Your old servant has done nothing to deserve the bestowal of such a valuable medicine.¡±


    ¡°Please ept it, old mister. The value of a medicine depends entirely on the patient. If it¡¯s useful for the patient, then it¡¯s precious indeed, but for those who don¡¯t require it, it has very little value. I believe that it¡¯s best used on you, and that¡¯s why I hurried to bring it to you, despite the snow. I insist that you ept my gift,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu gave him no chance to further argue and pushed the box into the old housekeeper¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Please, I insist.¡±


    It was true, that if the medicine were to be properly preserved until the modern age, it would be worth millions.


    But, to each what is needed. Ji Yunshu liked money, but there are lines that she would never cross.


    If she could not return to her own time, her only fate is to be a pile of bones.


    In the end, the housekeeper held onto the box and said, ¡°Your old servant is extremely grateful for your kindness, teacher.¡±


    As he spoke, he bent down to salute her. Ji Yunshu, whose young age made it inappropriate for her to receive such a disy of thankfulness, hurried to stop him before he could fully prostrate himself by supporting his elbows.


    ¡°Please, old Mister, there¡¯s no need for such formality. I wouldn¡¯t dare to receive a bow from you,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Teacher, you are a kind man, how can your old servant ever repay you?¡±


    ¡°Please make good use of this medicine to mend the wound you have on your face, that¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    ¡°Again, my deepest thanks,¡± said the old housekeeper.


    Ji Yunshu smiled back and was about to reply when she suddenly felt something sticky on her fingers. It seemed as though something got stuck to her hand as she reached for the elbows of the housekeeper. She nced at his sleeves discreetly while maintaining her smile and saw a dark spot: the fabric was burnt.


    Whatever was on the housekeeper¡¯s sleeves had be stuck to Ji Yunshu¡¯s thumb when it¡¯d rubbed against the fabric.


    Ji Yunshu stopped looking at the old housekeeper¡¯s arm and moved her hands away from his elbows, as if nothing happened. She then asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Old mister, I left my sandalwood box here during myst visit. Did you happen to find it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯ll bring it to you right away.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    The moment the old housekeeper turned away, the smile on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face vanished without a trace. Instead, it was reced by a grave look. She raised her hand and carefully inspected her thumb: a thin piece of wax adhered to it.


    She sniffed it and knew instantly. This unique scent could onlye from a mixture of Roxburg rose flower and lotus flowers.


    This is out of ce.


    She remembered the burn on the housekeeper¡¯s sleeves. The wax must have gotten there as the fabric touched the me of a candle.


    I remember smelling this somewhere, but where?


    Ji Yunshu seemed to be on the verge of grasping something, but it was staying just out of sight.


    ¡°Teacher, here¡¯s your box, I¡¯ve put everything I found in there,¡±


    The sight of her sandalwood box, carefully presented to her by the housekeeper, interrupted Ji Yunshu¡¯s thoughts. She looked at the old housekeeper, at the scar which ran across his visage, and something clicked in her head.


    ¡°I shall bid you farewell then,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Allow your old servant to escort you,¡± proposed the housekeeper.


    ¡°No need, the roads are slippery now, it¡¯s best for old mister not to see me out,¡± Ji Yunshu smiled at him.


    Ji Yunshu did not head home in fact, instead, she went directly to the prison.


    ording to procedure, she ought to first ask for the permission of the magistrate before she could visit anyone who was incarcerated.


    However, since the magistrate held her in high esteem, he had ordered that she held the same authority as himself to his subordinates.


    As a result, as soon as she showed up at the entrance of the prison, a yamen runner opened the gate without any questions, and greeted her with arge smile which was meant to tter her. Displeasing her in any way would surely spell disaster for him.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, what a pleasant surprise to see you here today! Oh, please mind the steps, it¡¯s dark around here.¡±


    The words ¡°Would you like to hold onto my arms¡± almost slipped out of runner¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What a waste for him to not be a eunuch,¡± thought Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Where are the two prisoners from yesterday? The two from the Zhou Mansion,¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°They are inside, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Bring me to the woman,¡± ordered Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Very well, please follow me,¡± said the runner.


    Ji Yunshu followed the runner as thetter led her through the dark corridors which linked the many cells found within the prison. An ufortable humidity exacerbated the gloominess, and it was quite easy to understand why prisoners who had been incarcerated for a long time would suffer from atrocious joint pain.


    ¡®This would be called rheumatism in the modern age.¡¯


    The runner stopped at the leftmost cell of the corridor and said, ¡°Teacher, this is the one.¡±


    Under the dim light from the corridor that filtered into the cell, Ji Yunshu was barely able to discern its upant.


    Suyun was curled up in a corner, trembling as she hugged her arms close to her for some desperately soughtfort.


    A bone-chilling wind, which partly resulted from the coldness of the weather£¬ incessantly circted throughout the cells. Without the protection of warm clothing, it was perfectly conceivable for a prisoner to freeze to death before he or she could ever see justice delivered.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°There¡¯s a prisoner inside¡­¡± answered the runner.


    ¡°Do I need you to remind me of that?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    The runner smiled sheepishly and opened the lock which held the chains wrapped around the door.


    Ji Yunshu took an oilmp from the wall off and stuffed her sandalwood box into the hands of the runner.


    ¡°Take good care of this and wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    She approached Suyun and knelt right beside her. As thentern¡¯s light shone brighter and brighter on Suyun, Ji Yunshu was finally able to see her bloodless face clearly.


    It was a face whose pallor would have been unfathomable the day before.


    ¡°Suyun,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    There was long silence before an answer came. With trembling limbs, Suyun raised her head and looked at Ji Yunshu. Her eyes, which were deeply sunken into the orbital sockets, were filled with coldness and seemed devoid of emotion, as if she possessed some kind of lucidity about the imminent death which awaited her.


    ¡°Suyun, do you want to get out of here?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice resonated in the tiny cell, and seemed to make the air even harder to breathe than it already was.


    Suyun opened her mouth, but no sound came out of it due to the feebleness of her body. She struggled to croak out a response, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, do you want to save yourself? Do you want to save Lin Duan¡¯s life?¡± Ji Yunshu repeated her question.


    Suyunughed quietly at the question, ¡°I killed someone, so I¡¯ll have to pay with my own life. There¡¯s no getting out of this¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, there is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Yunshu brought the oilmp closer to Suyun in the hopes of warming her a little using the swaying light it emitted.


    ¡°Suyun, listen to me carefully, and think before answering my question. What I¡¯m about to ask you is very important,¡± said Ji Yunshu very seriously.


    Suyun took a little while, but nodded.


    ¡°Tell me, on that night, when you entered the young miss¡¯ bedroom, what did you see? Was the room dark?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.

 Chapter 39: Two Taels

    <h4>Chapter 39: Two Taels</h4>


    The light from themp flickered faintly.


    Upon hearing Ji Yunshu¡¯s question, Suyun¡¯s dark pupils stared at Ji Yunshu with a hint of trepidation.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, why¡­ why are you asking about that?¡± Suyun asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s important right now is that you answer my question. Think about what you are going to say very carefully,¡± said Ji Yunshu. Her face, lit by thentern, looked forbiddingly stern.


    What Suyun had inside her mind was not just the key to solving the murder, but also a path to salvation for herself and Lin Duan. Otherwise, they were doomed.


    Suyun¡¯s hands, which rested on her knees, sped a corner of her own clothing tightly as she lowered her head and started to recall that night.


    ¡°That night, I snuck back into the mansion, and poisoned the young miss¡¯ soup while it was still in the kitchen. After seeing the soup make it all the way into her room, I knew that it would only be a matter of time before she drank it and went to bed. Even Qiaoxin wouldn¡¯t enter the room to disturb her sleep. But I was scared and worried sick.¡±


    The tips of her fingers paled as she grasped the cloth held between her hands ever so tightly, but she continued narrating the events of the night.


    ¡°So I hid and didn¡¯t dare to do anything until everyone had fallen asleep. Then, I snuck into the young miss¡¯ room. I remember that the room was dark when I pushed open the door¡­ Yes, I¡¯m sure of it. The young miss was still on the ground, and the entire bowl of soup was spilled onto the ground beside her¡­ That¡¯s all I saw.¡±


    Under the glow of the oilmp, a tint of redness could be seen climbing back onto Suyun¡¯s bloodless face as she put more and more effort into remembering what happened.


    Ji Yunshu seemed quite tense, ¡°Are you sure that the room was dark when you entered?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡± Suyun shook her head with a conviction that matched her strong desire to live.


    ¡°Alright. Then, think carefully. Did you see any bruises or any traces of injury on the young miss?¡±


    Suyun thought about it and shook her head.


    ¡°Really? No marks? Are you sure?¡± asked Ji Yunshu once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fairly sure. If she was injured anywhere, I would have noticed when I moved her body onto the bed,¡± replied Suyun.


    At this point, Ji Yunshu had a very good hypothesis about what urred, but she did not dare to go to the yamen without being certain. Her head began aching as she thought about what to do.


    The feeling of Suyun¡¯s hands grabbing her own interrupted Ji Yunshu¡¯s train of thought. Ji Yunshu looked at Suyun: she stood up from where she knelt and was trembling with excitement.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, I told you everything I know. You said that you can save me and save Lin Duan too. Is that true?¡±


    The me of hope was set alight and now burned fiercely within Suyun¡¯s eyes.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm, on the other hand, burned in a different way; her arm, which was getting gripped tightly, really hurt!


    Ji Yunshu frowned from the pain and answered, ¡°Suyun, if I¡¯m here talking to you, then of course I have a good guess about who the real culprit might be. But this case is a littleplicated, and right now, all the clues point to you as being the murderer. Since you confessed, I¡¯ll really need to find more evidence before I can prove that the real culprit is someone else.¡±


    ¡°The real culprit? Did the young miss not die by poisoning?¡± asked Suyun.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure of it anymore,¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s answer stirred Suyun¡¯s emotions to the point that she began sobbing. She pressed her lips firmly together in an attempt to silence her cries, but from time to time a nearly inaudible sob would escape her mouth.


    Ji Yunshu pondered a little more, and asked again, ¡°That night, what kind of medicine would your miss drink?¡±


    ¡°The young miss often suffered from headaches. The medicine she drinks is a sedative,¡± answered Suyun.


    ¡°What kind of ingredients were used?¡±


    ¡°Seeds of sour dates, seeds of oriental arborvitae, polyg roots and cortex albiziae. Oh yes, there¡¯s also Roxburg rose flower. The young miss disliked bitterness, so she would always tell us to add a few of those into her medicine,¡± said Suyun with conviction.


    Roxburg rose flower!


    Ji Yunshu did remember its characteristic scent from that thinyer of wax, there was no mistake!


    Ji Yunshu felt her heartbeat quicken as she started to ponder Suyun¡¯s testimony.


    Suyun¡¯s hope for salvation, which had been ignited with much difficulty, needed to not take a fatal blow right now.


    She would not be the one to let Suyun¡¯s hope turn into cold ashes once again.


    Seeing that Ji Yunshu remained silent, Suyun asked with bloodshot eyes and a voice filled with anxiety, ¡°Teacher, no matter how it turns out in the end, can you promise me that you¡¯ll help Lin Duan? It¡¯s all my fault. He doesn¡¯t deserve to die. He just wanted to help me; this has nothing to do with him. I¡¯ll take all the me.¡±


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said these words.


    What Ji Yunshu feared the most in her life was a woman crying. She wanted to reach for her handkerchief and wipe Suyun¡¯s tears away.


    But she was a ¡°man¡± right now, and it would be inappropriate.


    She resisted the urge, used a conciliatory tone to say, ¡°You truly care for him, as he does for you. The heavens are always kind to people who are so devoted to one another. You lost a child, but another one will be bestowed upon you. So, don¡¯t lose hope. I¡¯ll make sure we see the end of this case.¡±


    The inspiration for those cliched lines probably came from some of the romance novels she¡¯d read in the past.


    But for Suyun, this was undoubtedly a cure to her woes.


    Suyun¡¯s hollow look slowly dissipated, and she nodded energetically.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Ji Yunshu walked out of the prison with an inscrutable facial expression, making it difficult to guess what she felt at the moment.


    The yamen runner came to her with her sandalwood box clutched in his hands.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡®What else can I do, talk about my life with you?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu threw a cold look at the guard, took back her wooden box, and wiped it to clean theyer of dust that settled on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s your monthly sry?¡±, Ji Yunshu was curious.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The runner was surprised by the question. He scratched his head, shrugged his shoulders, and concealed his answer in augh of embarrassment.


    ¡°Two taels of silver,¡± said the guard as he made a hand gesture.


    Ji Yunshu nodded, took out three taels of silver, and shoved it into the hands of the runner.


    The heaviness from three taels of silver caused the runner to crack a smile, revealing his yellow teeth.


    He did not expect to receivepensation, even less, three whole taels.


    What Ji Yunshu said next doused his excitement like a bucket of cold water, ¡°Go buy some warm clothes and cold medicine for the woman in there, and then buy some good food for a man called Li Duan. Be sure to deliver it.¡±


    Crack.


    This is what heartbreak sounds like.


    So it wasn¡¯t for him after all!


    The heartbreak tranted into a frown on the runner¡¯s face. He bowed andined, ¡°Teacher, these people are prisoners. I can¡¯t do that; it would be against the rules.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you this. Is it true that as long as the verdict notice from the ministry of punishments hasn¡¯t been announced, the rules stipte that even a prisoner, who is sentenced to death, needs to stay alive and well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°For this case, Lord Liu has already filed a report to the ministry, but the notice hasn¡¯t been issued yet. If a prisoner dies here, will you bear the consequences?¡±


    To call him a yamen runner was apliment. In practice, he was but amon jailor. There was no way he could, under any circumstances, shoulder the responsibility for such a big mistake.


    ¡°But, teacher Ji, I¡¯m following the procedures¡­¡±


    ¡®What an idiot. Is he too dense as to not understand my request?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu nced at him and said, ¡°The rules tell you that you need to keep an eye on the prisoners. No one can stop you from buying clothes and medicine for them. Irritate me any further, and I won¡¯t give you the extra tael.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ He would be able to receive a tael out of three?


    The runner smiled more broadly than ever before.


    He licked his lips and answered, ¡°Yes, yes teacher. I¡¯ll do as you say, and I promise that you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡±


    To emphasize his promise, he quickly snapped his fingers.


    Money really does make the world go round.


    Ji Yunshu, who did not want to pursue the conversation any further, left with her sandalwood box safely between her arms.

 Chapter 40: The Handkerchief Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Handkerchief Delivery</h4>


    The night was bitterly cold, and despite the fact that the snow had stopped falling, the frigid wind still whistled in the air. The biting cold seeped into the body like a worm, making the body burn in pain.


    Wei Yi was covered in a thick, light blue outer garment. His neck was wrapped with a gray scarf. He was in a daze, seriously pondering something as he walked in a circle, leaving traces of his pacing in the snow. Sometimes, he would stay still while letting out white puffs of breath, lost in thought. All in all, it was an extremely cute sight! And at other times, he would sneak frequent side nces at the Ji Mansion¡¯s entrance.


    He must have waited for at least two hours. His fair skin had turned red from the biting cold.


    From a distance, Ji Yunshu saw him hiding behind the stone lion near the entrance. His head kept peeking out from his hiding ce.


    ¡®What is that cute little fool doing here?¡¯ Could it be that he was itching to find Ji Yunshu for another scare session?


    Since she was curious about the reason he came, Ji Yunshu approached him.


    ¡°Wei Yi, why are you here?¡±


    Wei Yi got scared when a voice suddenly popped up behind him. It scared him to the point that he almost jumped up!


    He turned around and saw an unfamiliar ¡°man¡±.


    ¡°You scared me.¡± He muttered in a small voice. His innocent face kept changing expressions, and his hands were on his chest.


    His appearance made Ji Yunshu want tough. ¡°Who scared you? If you didn¡¯t feel as guilty as a thief, how can you be scared?¡±


    But Wei Yi shook his head in panic and hastily denied it. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not. I am not a thief. I really am not a thief. My teacher said that I can¡¯t steal things from other people. It¡¯s no good. Mama also said that we must act with honesty and sincerity. Others¡¯ things are their things. My things are my things. A-and¡­ My dad also said¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Yunshu raised her hand to interrupt him.


    If she let him continue, perhaps he won¡¯t even finish before the sun rose.


    ¡°Let me ask you. Why are you not at home on such a cold day and instead here?¡± Ji Yunshu wore a stern expression.


    Wei Yi withdrew his gaze, pursed his lips, and twisted his hands as his head ducked.


    If Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t guess incorrectly¡­ this little fool was acting shy! This only further fanned the mes of her curiosity. She came close to him and inquired in a teasing tone, ¡°Wei Yi, tell me the truth. You¡¯re not here for no reason, right? And you¡¯re acting so sneaky.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me. I promise I will not tell anyone.¡±


    After a long while, Wei Yi finally spilled the beans. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Big Sister.¡±


    ¡®Big Sister? Young man, you¡¯re the only son in your family. You don¡¯t have a big sister. At best, you can have your mom give you a little sister or a little brother. Wait! Can it be¡­¡¯


    ¡°Wei Yi, your father has another wife? So, are you waiting for your half-sister?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡± Wei Yi raised his head and looked at Ji Yunshu. Suddenly, he frowned and eximed, ¡°Big Brother, you really look like Big Sister!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately, Ji Yunshu understood everything.


    ¡®Foolish guy, you were waiting for me?¡¯


    Not waiting for Ji Yunshu toe back to her senses, Wei Yi took out a small box from his sleeve and looked at her with eyes full of hope. ¡°Big Brother, do you know Big Sister? I came to give back the handkerchief she put in my handst time. Look! it was dirty, but I washed it.¡± When he was done talking, he opened the little box, revealing a white handkerchief neatly folded with several flower petals sprinkled on it.


    ¡®How lovely! Hey, smelly guy, where did you learn this kind of flirting technique?!¡¯


    The corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth stretched unnaturally. Her hand rigidly stretched toward the box and slowly closed it. Her hand stayed on the cover.


    ¡°Wei Yi, this handkerchief¡­ your big sister doesn¡¯t want it. She also doesn¡¯t like the flowers. She¡¯s allergic to pollen.¡± Ji Yunshu wrinkled her nose as she lied confidently.


    ¡°But it¡¯s Big Sister¡¯s handkerchief. I have to give it back to her. Ami said that girls like flowers.¡± Wei Yi appeared aggrieved.


    ¡°Who is Ami?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the small dog I raised,¡± replied Wei Yi innocently.


    Pfft!


    Ji Yunshu held her stomach and spat out imaginary blood.


    ¡®I¡¯m dying¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand this fool¡¯s thought process. No matter how much brain capacity she had, it might not be enough to understand him.


    ¡°Forget it. Stay here then.¡±


    She waved at him, turned around, and walked away.


    She barely took a step or two before she stopped and looked back. Her eyes met with Wei Yi¡¯s apparently dejected expression. He still held onto some hope, touching people¡¯s soft spot.


    At this moment, snow started to fall again. These snowkes were denserpared to earlier. As they swirled down from the sky and fell onto his body, the world turned into a silent haze. Unexpectedly, this was a sore sight for one¡¯s heartstrings, evoking a little pity for him.


    Like the snowkes on his shoulders, her heart melted along with it.


    Through the curtain of falling snow, Ji Yunshu shouted at Wei Yi, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll go find Big Sister for you.¡±


    When he heard it, Wei Yi¡¯s face slowly blossomed like a flower. He hurriedly followed behind Ji Yunshu.


    She lead him into a warm room inside West Side courtyard.


    It was the first time she¡¯d brought a man into her house. Fortunately, Wei Yi was different from other people!


    Wei Yi stood in the middle of the reception hall. Then, he turned around several times, observing the decorations inside the room, feeling like everything was quite novel.


    ¡°Big Brother! Your house is really nice, and it smells good!¡±


    ¡°Hurry and sit down. Acting like this when going to other people¡¯s houses is very impolite.¡±


    ¡°Oh!.¡± He shut his mouth and obediently sat down. His eyes no longer looked around in excitement.


    Right at that moment, Luan¡¯er came in with a bucket of coal. When she saw a man sitting in the reception hall, she was extremely scared, but then she saw her young miss beside him, so she didn¡¯t scream.


    In small strides, she scampered next to her miss and whispered, ¡°Miss, who is he?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°The Wei family¡¯s idiot?¡± Luan¡¯er gaped.


    Ji Yunshu flicked Luan¡¯er¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. Look after him properly. I¡¯m going to go change my clothes.¡±


    Luan¡¯er rubbed her painful forehead while nodding obediently.


    Ji Yunshu put her sandalwood box on the table and left to change her clothes. It only took her a moment. She¡¯d gotten quite used to switching between clothes of the other gender.


    When she came out, Wei Yi downed a hot cup of tea like he was drinking water.


    ¡®Won¡¯t his mouth burn? Maybe he was freezing from standing outside.¡¯


    Just then, Wei Yi noticed Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival. He put down the cup of tea, and stood up in one motion, an extremely radiant smile on his face.


    ¡°Big Sister, you came?!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I came.¡±


    ¡®In fact, I was always here!¡¯


    Wei Yi looked behind her and scratched his head. ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother?¡±


    Ji Yunshu sat down next to him and poured herself a cup of tea while carelessly replying to him. ¡°Your big brother left.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wei Yi obediently sat down. Then, he openly stared at Ji Yunshu while his body coiled back. He took the initiative to speak. ¡°Big Sister, do you know why I came here?¡±


    ¡°I know. You came to deliver the handkerchief.¡±


    After she spoke, Wei Yi was amazed. He still hadn¡¯t said anything, so how did big sister know?


    ¡®Foolish child, your big brother told her!¡¯

 Chapter 41: Tofu Pudding

    <h4>Chapter 41: Tofu Pudding</h4>


    Wei Yi was pleasantly surprised to learn that ¡°Big Brother¡± had informed ¡°Big Sister¡±, but he still felt a bit at a loss. Now he was like a deted balloon.


    Ji Yunshu indifferently sipped her tea while looking at him with her narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Wei Yi, I don¡¯t want that handkerchief. When your body is warm, Luan¡¯er will send you out.¡±


    That wouldn¡¯t do. He had taken a long, long time to wash this handkerchief. He put the little box on the table, and then very carefully, he poked the box with his index finger until it slowly arrived in front of Ji Yunshu. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s not dirty anymore. It¡¯s very clean. I washed off all the mud on it. It¡¯s true. Look, look!¡±


    His enthusiasm was enough to make people feel bad. Ji Yunshu caved in and opened the box. Then, she deliberately showed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s so clean.¡±


    ¡°I washed it for a very long time. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Do you like the flowers on it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it!¡± She had no choice but to nod and smile at him.


    Wei Yi became very excited and stared foolishly at her smile. Her teeth were neatly aligned and as white as silver pearls.


    Ji Yunshu closed the lid, pushed the little box to the side, and asked him, ¡°Are you warm yet?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°My legs are still cold.¡±


    ¡®I hope it¡¯s not because he wants to continue sitting here that he won¡¯t leave..¡¯


    Ji Yunshu studied him. He obviously had cool eyes, but they kept jumping around, giving off a warm feeling.


    Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that he was looking at her!


    Suddenly, an evil idea surfaced in her mind. She pulled her sandalwood box near her, neatly cing it between them. Then, she stroked the word ¡°case¡±1 on it.


    She wore an unfathomable expression as she asked him, ¡°Wei Yi, do you know what¡¯s in my box?¡±


    ¡°I want to know!¡± His voice resonated quite clearly.


    She smiled inwardly and opened the box. Inside, there were eight sharp knives with des that glinted with a silver hue, piercing one¡¯s eyes.


    Wei Yi¡¯s hair almost stood on its end. Since he was a child, he was properly protected, not to mention he was the only son. Thus, never had he received even the slightest injury at home, and he was kept away from sharp objects at all times.


    Right now, seeing these many knives at once greatly frightened him!


    His whole body nearly copsed; he breathed heavily, yet he didn¡¯t dare to show how startled he was!


    ¡®Very good!¡¯ That was the reaction she wanted from him.


    After a moment, it seemed like she was shopping at the market as she picked up objects from inside her box. She took out a knife with a broad de. Her fingers stroked it. Then, she twirled the knife twice.


    ¡°Do you know what this knife is used for?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°This kind of knife with a broad de and t shape is used to chop off the neck. Once it hacks it off, the skin and flesh will be split opened cleanly. It¡¯s very efficient!¡±


    Next, she picked a hook-shaped knife. ¡°Do you know what this knife is used for?¡±


    Once again, he shook his head.


    ¡°This one is used for disemboweling. You slice it across the abdomen and it will easily rip open the skin like paper. Then you can clearly see all the guts inside. Therefore, it¡¯s very convenient to use this knife in that situation.¡± Immediately afterwards, she picked up a knife with the shape of a bamboo leaf. ¡°How about this one?¡±


    Like before, Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°This knife is used to open the head. Because the inside of the skull is very fragile, you can neither use a big knife nor can you use a knife that¡¯s too sharp. Therefore, you can only use this knife. When you open the skull with it, you can see the brain nestled inside. But there¡¯s a lot to learn about the brain. Especially how piping hot it is when you touch it, or how its texture is quite simr to tofu pudding.¡±


    Thump!


    A chair fell to the floor following the words ¡°tofu pudding¡±. The sound resounded loudly in the room. Wei Yi was now sitting on the floor. He was scared to the point that hisplexion had gonepletely white. His wide eyes stared at Ji Yunshu in fear. His cheeks were cramped and his eyebrows were scrunched together in abject terror!


    His hands supported him from fallingpletely, and he kept shaking like a leaf!


    ¡®Who told you to fancy me! You deserve it!¡¯ Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t n on stopping there. She rummaged inside of her box and took out a particrly pointy knife. Subsequently, she held it near her eyelids and revealed a sinister expression. Then, she leaned toward Wei Yi who was on the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    He used his legs to push himself back, frantically scrambling away.


    ¡°Wei Yi, do you want to know what this pointy knife is used for?¡± Ji Yunshu faintly hooked her lips and spoke in a creepy tone.


    Wei Yi shook his head like his life was at stake. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Ji Yunshu approached him slowly, like a predator staring down prey. Wei Yi retreated until his back hit the pir. Unable to back up anymore, he used the pir to struggle to his feet. Then, as if he¡¯d gone mad, he bolted.


    ¡°Save me!¡± His scream was deafening, gradually dying out into the distance.


    Ji Yunshu had her hand raised and was still holding the pointy knife. As she watched him disappear into the distance, sheheughed. Sheughed andughed until her belly hurt. Then, she instructed Luan¡¯er. ¡°Hurry and follow him. Send him back to the Wei Mansion before he falls into the pond in his panic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    In fact, Luan¡¯er was also on the verge of vomiting as she listened to her miss¡¯ description. It was only with great difficulty that she had held herself back. Thus, she scrambled outside quickly and chased after Wei Yi.


    Finally, she¡¯d sent away that troublesome fool. When she was doneughing, she swiftly tidied up the knives on the table. She put them back one by one in the box, but then the back of her hand bumped onto Wei Yi¡¯s small box. She became displeased as she looked down at it.


    She opened the box and looked at the handkerchief neatly folded inside, with several red and yellow flower petals sprinkled on top. It was quite beautiful.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that she also liked these kind of things. She took out the handkerchief and examined it. The handkerchief was really well washed, and it even emitted a faint fragrance of Chinese honey locust.


    That foolish guy really had washed it for a long time? Surprisingly, he even went as far as to put it in such a pretty box and added flower petals on top of it.


    ¡®How romantic!¡¯ Ji Yunshu smiled, and for a brief moment, warmth showed in her eyes.


    After she put things in order, she sank into contemtion.


    She propped her cheeks with her hands and pondered for a long time. Suyun¡¯s words kept resonating in her ears.


    ¡°If a person wasn¡¯t killed with poison and the body doesn¡¯t show any signs of injury, then how did that person die?¡± Ji Yunshu continued to mutter as her mind endlessly theorized. But she couldn¡¯t find a clear lead anywhere.


    If she could thoroughly unravel this puzzle, then the case would be solved!


    When Luan¡¯er returned after sending Wei Yi to his home, two hours had already passed.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw her young miss still sitting there with a frown. She approached her and said in a small voice, ¡°Miss, this servant has returned after sending back Young Master Wei.¡±


    It seemed like Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Luan¡¯er received no reply as Ji Yunshu fully concentrated on solving the matter at hand.


    Luan¡¯er stared at her miss nkly. Earlier when her miss was ying around with Young Master Wei, her mood was quite good, but why did she be like this upon her return?


    Luan¡¯er scratched her head, not understanding what was going on.


    Ji Yunshu suddenly stretched her arm and grabbed the teapot. She proceeded to pour herself a cup of tea while muttering, ¡°In the end, what could kill someone without leaving any injuries?¡±


    Her words entered Luan¡¯er¡¯s ears, and like a student eager to answer the teacher, she shouted, ¡°A quilt and a pillow!¡±


    ng! Crash!


    The teapot in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand slipped free and fell onto the table. The lid crashed to the floor and broke into pieces!


    She abruptly turned around and looked at Luan¡¯er. She leaped and grabbed her maidservant¡¯s arm. She pressed her for an answer. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Luan¡¯er trembled in shock. Her arm was grabbed, forcing her shoulder to be raised unnaturally. She replied in a small voice, ¡°T-this servant s-said¡­ a quilt and a pillow.¡±

 Chapter 42: Get Lost!

    <h4>Chapter 42: Get Lost!</h4>


    A quilt and a pillow!


    The revtion left Ji Yunshu feeling marvelous, as if the clouds shrouding her mind were finally dispersing.


    The victim¡¯s body didn¡¯t show any injuries, so something soft must have been used as the murder weapon.


    She should have thought of it earlier!


    Luan¡¯er had a more rxed expression. Underneath her low eyebrows, her spirited eyes seemed to be covered withyers of fog that clouded her thoughts. ¡°Miss, are you alright? Could it be that I said something wrong?¡± Luan¡¯er asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Rather, you reminded me.¡±


    ¡°I reminded you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. She returned to ponder over it and continued mumbling. ¡°If a person died a natural death, their flesh would turn rigid after two or three days. The same phenomena would happen to poison victims. However¡­¡±


    She was hit by a sudden realization!


    ¡®I understand! It was so obvious. Everything was all linked together!¡¯


    She pped her hands and eximed happily, ¡°As expected, the Heavens are still fair. The hand of justice is all-epassing; the guilty shall not escape. They can¡¯t escape from their fate!¡±


    Not waiting for Luan¡¯er to react, Ji Yunshu quickly strode out. She nned to go to the yamen to reverse the verdict. But after several steps, she remembered that she still hadn¡¯t changed into male clothing.


    Changing clothes several times a day was incredibly annoying! If she was in the modern times at this moment, she really wanted to travel to Thand! She was about to return to her room when a small cuju ball1 rolled to her feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my ball!¡± A high-pitched yell sounded out.


    ¡®Fine, fine, fine. Your ball is your ball; just get lost with your ball!¡¯ Ji Yunshu kicked the ball back, and the cuju ball tumbled through the air until itnded next to a decorative flower patch.


    Lingzhi scuttled over just in time to see her cuju ball kicked away. She ferociously red at Ji Yunshu before she went to pick it up from the ground.


    She swung toward Ji Yunshu while pointing at her. ¡°Why did you kick my ball? This is something Third Brother gave to me. If you break it, how are you going topensate me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned. ¡°That thing went into my courtyard. Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t kick that thing a bit when itnded in my courtyard?!¡±


    ¡®Little one, do you believe that I can also kick you out if you argue with me again?¡¯


    Ji Lingzhi¡¯s temper was set off by her sister¡¯s response. She ruthlessly shouted, ¡°Disgusting and shameless! This is obviously something Third Brother gave me. When did it be yours?¡±


    So small and yet full of spirit, but that ruthless personality totally didn¡¯t match her age.


    ¡®How extremely unsightly!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like arguing with you. Hurry up, take your ball and go.¡±


    ¡®Hurry up and get out!¡¯ She turned away and walked to her house. She needed to hurry to the yamen to reverse the verdict first.


    But how could Ji Lingzhi, the picture of childish stubborness, easily let this matter slide.


    Her small body directly blocked Ji Yunshu¡¯s path. She lifted her head and revealed a vengeful expression. ¡°Earlier, you kicked my ball. I want you to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way. I have no time for your nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to me, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Ji Yunshu simply tried to nudge her out of the way. But, she¡¯d held back her strength for fear of hurting her half-sister. But Ji Lingzhi¡¯s unmoving frame caused her to stumble, and with the slippery snow under her feet, she overbnced.


    She braced herself for the impact, but unexpectedly, someone held her waist and shoulder. Her body was on the verge of falling once again, but the support was firmly preventing that.


    ¡°Are you alright, Yunshu?¡± A voice that seemed as clear as a spring rang in Ji Yunshu¡¯s ears. It was Ji Wanxin¡¯s ever so pleasant voice.


    Ji Yunshu waited until both of her legs were stable again before ncing sideways at Ji Wanxin¡¯s delicate face. It was very close to her.


    That woman seemed like a polished sculpture.


    Several times, Ji Yunshu really wanted to peel off her skin and find out what was going on underneath.


    At this moment, when Luan¡¯er heard themotioning from outside, she peeked out for a look and became rmed.


    She¡¯d witnessed her young miss, who was about to fall, being helped by Ji Wanxin. She dashed to her miss¡¯ side to support her.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head.


    ¡°Second Sister, why did you protect her? This bastard should just fall and die.¡± Ji Lingzhiined upon seeing Ji Wanxin helping Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s slender and jade-like fingers released Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder. She disyed a nondescript countenance as she walked toward Lingzhi.


    Ji Lingzhi believed that her second big sister loved her the most and thought that Ji Wanxin wanted to stroke her head andfort her.


    But how could she have guessed that reality was far from her imagination.


    p! The p hung in the air. The hand had fallen firmly on Lingzhi¡¯s tender face.


    ¡°Who taught you this kind of misbehavior? Yunshu is your big sister and your elder. How can you speak to her like that? Didn¡¯t the teacher at school teach you that you can¡¯t treat people in such a rude way?¡±


    The rebuke and the p had followed one after another!


    The good-tempered Ji Wanxin could unexpectedly show such a severe and fierce face, scaring everyone present.


    Ji Lingzhi covered her burning cheek, staring at her second sister in utter shock.


    Ever since she could remember, her second sister loved her the most and would never hit or scold her. But today, had she eaten the wrong medicine? ¡°Second Sister? Why did you hit me?¡± She didn¡¯t understand; and thus, she grew enraged.


    Ji Wanxin held her hands in front of her abdomen and returned to her usual appearance. ¡°You have been pampered and spoiled since you were small. Your temper is bing more and more unruly and wicked. Your birth mother died giving birth to you, and dad also didn¡¯t teach you. As for grandmother, she wasn¡¯t concerned about you. We send you to school, but now you refuse to go. Instead, you followed Third Brother all day long, causing trouble everywhere and only learning a bunch of evil tricks!¡±


    Wow!


    The wordsing out from the normally serene Ji Wanxin were like strikes of lightning hitting Ji Yunshu. Why hadn¡¯t she discovered that she had such an eloquent, well-rounded, and talented older sister!


    Lingzhi¡¯s anger was now causing her small body to shake. She absolutely couldn¡¯t ept it. The more her anger grew, the bigger the pout on her face became, which altogether made her expression the more intense. She walked around Ji Wanxin and murderously looked at Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I am going to kill you!¡±


    The words had yet to echo before she lunged for Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu quickly evaded while pulling Luan¡¯er away, and Ji Lingzhi ended up with an armful of air.


    Because the gstones were now covered in snow, and the fact that Ji Lingzhi was wearing smooth t purple embroidered shoes, she couldn¡¯t stop herself in time as her body skidded out of control. Unexpectedly, she ended up crashing into a porcin flower vase.


    Crash!


    The porcin flower vase shattered on the ground, and Ji Lingzhi tumbled on top of it.


    ¡°Lingzhi!¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s kindness surfaced, and she rushed forward to help Lingzhi up.


    Behind Ji Yunshu, Ji Wanxin was scared frozen! Because of the broken porcin, Ji Lingzhi¡¯s two hands were now bleeding, dripping onto the ground.


    As Ji Lingzhi let out a resounding cry, she didn¡¯t forget to push Ji Yunshu away.


    ¡°I loathe you. I hate you. I forbid you from touching me. My hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Luan¡¯er.¡± Ji Yunshu anxiously shouted. ¡°Quickly take the fourth miss into the house for medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Luan¡¯er stepped forward, but Ji Lingzhi kicked her without holding back,nding her kick right on Luan¡¯er tibia.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    So much strength from such a small person! Unflinching, Ji Yunshu solemnly warned her, ¡°If you want your hand to be impaired forever, then go ahead, continue¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else as she cried or shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll tell father! I¡¯ll tell him that you bullied me. I will make father kill you! I hate you all!¡±


    When she was done, she spread her bloody hands for all to see and ran out of the courtyard wailing.


    ¡®Hey! You don¡¯t want your cuju ball back?¡¯


    1. Cuju is the equivalent of ser/football in ancient China

 Chapter 43: Ji Yunshu, Accused!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Ji Yunshu, used!</h4>


    The incident happened far too abruptly and left Ji Yunshu no time to prepare for it.


    The quarters that Luan¡¯er and herself inhabited were usually so quiet that no one would¡¯ve noticed even if they had died.


    But today was an unusual day, since not only did Ji Lingzhi choose to show up, Ji Wanxin also happened to be here as well.


    Ji Yunshi stared at Ji Lingzhi¡¯s back as she ran away, knowing that serious trouble would soon ensue if she allowed her to tell everyone about what had happened.


    Ji Wanxin, with a habitual frown on her face, approached her timidly.


    She was worried about Ji Lingzhi¡¯s wounds, but also cared for Ji Yunshu. ¡°Yunshu, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about Lingzhi or to run after her, just leave it to me and focus on what you have to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?¡± answered Ji Wanxin with a sincere look.


    Ji Yunshu nodded and said, ¡°The Ji Mansion may be big, but you are the only one who thinks of me as family.¡±


    Her voice revealed a mixture of feelings: bitterness, happiness and even fear.


    Ji Wanxin gave a gentle tap to Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve gone through a lot here since you were born and it¡¯s natural for you to be resentful. After all, not everyone could have endured what you endured. I¡¯m actually quite envious of your resilience and strength.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled but did not reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you and go keep an eye on Lingzhi. What she says could cause a lot of trouble if she gets her way, I¡¯ll try to keep it off your back for the moment!¡± said Ji Wanxin.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ji Yunshu nodded at her.


    Ji Wanxi walked away with delicate steps, and a few coughs were audible even after she had be a silhouette in the distance.


    ¡°What a shame, such a gentle soul, but gued by disease,¡± thought Ji Yunshu.


    At that moment, Luan¡¯er bit her lips and said, ¡°Miss, has the fourth miss gone to inform master and the old madame?¡±


    ¡®Of course she has.¡¯ Ji Yunshu inwardly replied.


    But this was the least of Ji Yunshu¡¯s worries right now. She went back into her room, changed into her masculine outfit and quickly left for the yamen.


    When she arrived, the two runners standing outside the yamen greeted her with arge smile.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, what a pleasant surprise!¡±


    It was as if she was taking a casual walk into the yamen.


    Ji Yunshu did not even raise her eyes to look at them. As she moved, her blue robe flew behind her, and therge sleeves fluttered back and forth to the rhythm of the cold winter wind. The light frown on her face conveyed seriousness without being said, and her visage as a whole was enigmatic without being devoid of charisma, epitomizing her beauty and elegance.


    Bright you were in your sweetheart¡¯s eyes.


    Your beauty never eroding,


    From each journey¡¯s wear,


    Or the passing skies¡­


    These lines of poem would indeed be a perfect fit for her!


    The two runners looked at each other and thought, ¡°How weird, Teacher Ji isn¡¯t his usual self¡­¡±


    To their surprise, Ji Yunshu walked past them, straight to therge drum at the entrance of the yamen1, took the drumstick and struck the drum vigorously.


    Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong!


    The two runners were still numb with shock as the seventh andst strike of the drum echoed through the yamen.


    Ji Yunshu put the drumstick back to where it was, looked at the two, and said seriously, ¡°The drum has been struck, is no one going to advise lord Liu?¡±


    One runner finally gained enoughposure to answer as he hesitantly moved back, ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± and ran towards the inner part of the yamen.


    Ji Yunshu followed him into the yamen.


    Magistrate Liu was seated under a small pavilion which was erected in the courtyard, sipping his tea slowly. Everything should¡¯ve hinted at a rxing atmosphere and the enjoyment of a good time, but instead, he looked nervous, with an ingratiating smile hanging on his lips and trembling hands which just didn¡¯t seem to be settling down.


    The source of this anxiety was Jing Rong, who was seated in front of him.


    Jing Rong had a ratherical posture as he tried to drink his tea while a sling hung from his neck, keeping his injured arm in ce.


    Jing Rong had arrived two hours ago under the pretext that he wanted to have tea with the magistrate and discuss a few things.


    ¡°What is wrong with him? Why is he telling me tales of his adventures over the past year? An old monk who went back to secr life? A fight between a dog and a pig? A woman sentenced to live with pigs because of infidelity? Pfffft, I¡¯ve seen much more than that! I¡¯ve seen flowers blossom out of a rock and blood gush out of trees!¡± The magistrate was almost at his wit¡¯s end.


    Ultimately, he did not even dare miss a single wording out of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth. He listened carefully, but his attention waned as drowsiness assaulted his mind time and time again.


    ¡°Milord¡­!¡± yelled a runner as he broke into the courtyard.


    ¡°My savior!¡± thought the magistrate; he was looking forward to go preside over a case instead of being verbally tortured by Jing Rong.


    The runner panted as he approached, and said, ¡°Milord, Ji, Ji¡­¡±


    ¡°What chicken2 ?¡±


    ¡°Not a chicken,¡± answered the runner with a gesture. ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Ji, he3 struck the drum!¡±


    Seven strokes signified a case of utmost importance.


    The magistrate stood up in shock and stared at the runner, ¡°What? Teacher Ji is striking the drum? Why?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know sir, he says that there¡¯s something urgent that requires you to open thew court.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± the magistrate looked at Jing Rong and awaited his permission.


    Jing Rong¡¯s striking eyes and brows contorted into a frown, and he sped the cup he held tighter between his fingers.


    ¡°That guy is finally here¡­ He left me to sleep in such a deste cest night, and didn¡¯t even bother to stay to exin things to me in person. Is he that eager to get away from me?¡± thought Jing Rong.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll be behind you. Don¡¯t tell him I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Of-of course, your highness,¡± answered the magistrate promptly.


    Liu Qingping left for the main hall at a run while lifting the corners of his robe with his hands.


    Ji Yunshu stood in the main hall as she waited for the magistrate to take his high seat.


    Magistrate Liu sat down, and habitually reached for his gavel to strike the table and call for order. He paused as he was about to reach the gavel and remembered that it was Ji Yunshu who had struck the drum.


    ¡°Phew, almost made a stupid mistake,¡± thought the magistrate.


    He looked at Ji Yunshu and asked in a perplexed voice, ¡°Yunshu? Why are you here? Did someone treat you badly?¡±


    Ji Yunshu knelt down on the floor and answered, ¡°Milord, your humble servant is here to decry an injustice which has just transpired.¡±


    Her act surprised everyone: there was no way she needed to kneel, given that she knew just about everyone working at the yamen.


    In contrast to Ji Yunshu, the magistrate stood up and said hurriedly, ¡°Yunshu,e on, stand up! It¡¯s cold on the floor.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not budge and said with a very serious voice, ¡°Milord, your humble servant is here to decry an injustice.¡±


    ¡°What injustice?¡± asked the magistrate hesitantly.


    ¡°Your humble servant wants to use someone,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Who?¡± asked the magistrate.


    ¡°The person is called Ji Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®What insane thing was she spouting?¡¯


    The magistrate rubbed his ears with his fingers, as if he wanted to make sure that he did not hear anything wrong.


    Jing Rong, who had been hidden in the corridor behind the hall, was also surprised. What was going on exactly?


    ¡°But it should be interesting. Shame I didn¡¯t bring a snack to the show,¡± thought Jing Rong.


    The magistrate pointed at Ji Yunshu with his trembling finger, and said, ¡°Can you¡­ repeat what you just said?¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to use the painter of the yamen Jin Yunshu, who was reckless in his deductions, resulting in the wrongful imprisonment of two people.¡±


    No one in the yamen knew what exactly was going on.


    Was the case at the Zhou Mansion not closed, and the culprits already behind bars. With a confession, no less?


    The case report had also been filed and sent to the ministry. It only needed a formal approval.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± thought the magistrate, a question that echoed throughout the minds of everyone in the yamen.


    Magistrate Liu swallowed some saliva and said, ¡°Yunshu¡­ can we stop ying around?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying around?¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    1.It ismon practice for a drum to be made avable at the entrance of a governmental building, especially those involving justice, for citizens to use if they ever wished to see the person in charge. Kind of like a really big, primitive doorbell. ?


    2.This is a wordy on the fact that chicken in Chinese ¼¦, is also pronounced Ji. ?


    3.Why a footnote for a ¡°he¡±? This part is significant detail in the story and something that couldn¡¯t be tranted into English. From the start, the magistrate knows Yunshu is a woman and possibly some of the runners also knows about it. They used ¡°she¡± when addressing Ji Yunshu, but in Chinese, ¡°she¡± (ta) has the same exact pronunciation as ¡°he¡± (ta). The only difference between them is the written character. So, if no one confirm which ¡°ta¡± they used, everyone would assumed the other person¡¯s gender. Thus, Jing Rong still think Ji Yunshu is a young man while everyone was using ¡°she¡±.

 Chapter 44: Why Don’t You Take a Guess?

    <h4>Chapter 44: Why Don¡¯t You Take a Guess?</h4>


    Magistrate Liu felt the corner of his mouth twitch at the ridiculousness of the situation, but he didn¡¯t know what exactly to do about it.


    ¡°But¡­ the culprit has already confessed, and I didn¡¯t even have to question or torture her. Not only did she confess, she even signed the report using her. Who would be dumb enough to confess to a crime they didn¡¯tmit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because even she wasn¡¯t aware that someone else was the real culprit,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± asked Magistrate Liu.


    The thunderous deration was enough to make Magistrate Liu jump out of his seat: he stood up, grabbed his robe and scrambled down the stairs towards Ji Yunshu.


    As he walked, he grumbled, ¡°Stand up first, I just feel ufortable talking to you when you are kneeling down on the ground like that.¡±


    ¡°Then you agree to have the case reopened?¡± asked Ji Yunshu as she raised her head.


    Magistrate Liu answered with a hand gesture, ¡°Well, you need proof. ording to procedure, if you want to reverse the decision on a case which has already been settled, I need irrefutable proof. If you don¡¯t have it, then I can¡¯t reopen the case. You should know that.¡±


    ¡°Of course I have proof,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stood up, brushed the dust off her robe, and said, ¡°Milord, please bring the old housekeeper from the Zhou Mansion over for questioning.¡±


    ¡°The old housekeeper? Was there someone like that from the Zhou Mansion?¡± thought magistrate Liu.


    Frustrated by his slowness, Ji Yunshu red at Magistrate Liu and said, ¡°Milord, would you like your humble servant to go and strike the drum again?¡±


    ¡°O-of course not. Also, drop that humble servant thing,¡± said the Magistrate Liu, his hand waving her apparent need for drama away. She knew he trusted her more than that. He turned around and said to one of the runners, ¡°Grab a few people and fetch the housekeeper from the Zhou Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± answered a runner.


    Ji Yunshu stopped him as he ran by her.


    ¡°What is it, Teacher Ji?¡± asked the runner.


    Ji Yunshu moved closer to him and whispered into his ears. The runner nodded and left with a few others for the Zhou Mansion.


    Magistrate Liu was puzzled. He approached Ji Yunshu, frowning, and puckered his lips before asking, ¡°The real culprit is someone else?¡­ What does this have to do with the old housekeeper? Unless.. it¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°Would you really like to know, milord?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± answered the magistrate with an expression overflowing with curiosity, as he leaned closer to hear Ji Yunshu, ¡°Tell me, weren¡¯t you the one who caught the two we locked up? They also confessed, and if you want to reverse the verdict, you better exin yourself properly.¡±


    ¡°Milord, have you ever hear of an old saying?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°What?¡± asked the magistrate


    ¡°Curiosity kills the cat.¡±


    The magistrate could not find a suitable reply in the face of that.


    At that instant, another pair of eyes, ones as ardent as a me, were fixated upon the two. It was Jing Rong, who was peeking through a little slit from the back of the hall.


    ¡°What is that guy doing? What could they be saying to each other?¡± thought Jing Rong as he tried his best to make out what was happening. His ear was almost glued to the door, but his injured arm had be an obstacle that prevented him from getting closer.


    ¡°Liu Qingping, you¡¯re quite the daring one, aren¡¯t you?! You dare to lean this close to my schr,¡± Unbeknownst to him, a hint of frustration and annoyance had started to color his tone.


    After a little while, around the time to brew a cup of tea, the runners came back with the old housekeeper.


    Thetter had his hands behind his back, and his back was as hunched as always. His body was so limp and devoid of force that as he was dragged into the hall by the runners, it looked like he was about to fall forward.


    The housekeeper was brought to the middle of the court hall where he knelt down without resisting. The only thing which stood out was the scar which made his face look rather terrifying. As usual, he lowered his head and stared at the ground.


    Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou followed him into the hall.


    After all, the old housekeeper had been working at the Zhou Mansion for many years already, and there was no way that the owners of the ce would not be made aware that he had been dragged to the yamen by the runners.


    Magistrate Liu hurried back to his seat, since everyone had finally arrived.


    Bam!


    The gavel mmed down onto the table.


    Down from the tform where the magistrate sat, the housekeeper knelt on the ground, whilst Ji Yunshu, Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou stood beside him.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu, you¡¯ve struck the drum to decry an injustice. Tell me, what¡¯s this all about?¡± asked the magistrate.


    Ji Yunshu joined both of her hands in a respectful gesture and answered, ¡°Milord, I have wronged you for the murder of the daughter of Lord Zhou. The real culprit happens to be someone else. I request that you consider reopening the case.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m listening to you. Speak, and I will listen. If the real culprit is indeed someone else, I¡¯ll reopen the case,¡± said the magistrate.


    Upon hearing that the culprit might be someone else, Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou trembled.


    ¡°Milord, what¡¯s happening exactly? Isn¡¯t Suyun the culprit?¡± asked Lord Zhou.


    ¡°This¡­ please wait for Yunshu¡¯s exnation. I¡­ I also don¡¯t know much about the details¡­¡± answered Magistrate Liu.


    Both of them looked at Ji Yunshu for an answer.


    Ji Yunshu trotted slowly around the hall. She lowered her eyes to look at the housekeeper and asked in a dispassionate voice, ¡°Old mister, do you know why you were brought here?¡±


    Silence answered her.


    Ji Yunshu had a smile that looked a bit sinister and said, ¡°Old mister, do you know that the prisons here are cold, humid and infested with rodents? With your current health condition, it would be terribly unfortunate if you¡¯d have to spend some time in there, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    She was answered by silence once again.


    Everyone else was baffled: why was she talking about prison conditions?


    Jing Rong, who was also as curious as ever, moved his chair a little more forward, despite being already practically stuck against the wall.


    After moving left and right for a bit, he realized that no matter what he did, the silhouette of the Magistrate, who was slightly overweight, would always obstruct his view. So he snuck out of the back of the hall, and hid in a corner to the side.


    ¡°Finally, what a great view, perfect for the show,¡± thought Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu, who was still pacing around the old housekeeper, did not see Jing Rong. She went behind the housekeeper and her lips curled upwards once again, ¡°You can stay silent all you want, but the truth will be unveiled by the evidence you carry on you. How about you confess¡­ that you murdered the young miss?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    That was but the first of many surprises for everyone present. It was indeed a show not to be missed.


    The old housekeeper, who was still kneeling on the ground, quivered when he heard those usatory words, and sped the corners of his robe tightly with both of his hands.


    For Ji Yunshu, that little movement was an obvious hint of culpability.


    The first person to react to her usation was Madame Zhou. Her feeble voice matched her eyes that were swollen from fatigue, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Ah Jing would never do something like that! He watched my daughter grow up.¡± There was a lot of conviction in her voice.


    Lord Zhou agreed with his wife, ¡°The culprit has already been found. Teacher, how can you say that the culprit is Ah Jing now? You must have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhou, Madame Zhou. Unfortunately, I made a mistake while solving the case. The punishment for that mistake is something else to be discussed, but now, it is my responsibility to find the real culprit,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°But¡­¡± said lord Zhou.


    Ji Yunshu went back to the old housekeeper. This time, she osted him in a very sharp tone, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Did you murder the young miss? Why did you murder her?¡±


    It was a simple question, but the anger was audible in Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice.


    The flurry of questions prompted the old housekeeper to raise his head and look at Ji Yunshu. His visage was still ruined by the horrible scar, but his expression was strangely gentle. He chuckled and answered, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re smart, and you should know the answer already. Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was surprised: there was no fear in the housekeeper¡¯s answer, but rather relief.


    The housekeeper¡¯s answer was enough to make one fact clear as day for everyone present.


    He did murder the young miss!

 Chapter 45: The Truth Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Truth Unveiled</h4>


    The ones who reacted the most fiercely to the housekeeper¡¯s confession were not Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou, but rather Magistrate Liu, who seemed appalled by such a development.


    The magistrate grabbed his gavel, pointed it at the housekeeper and said in an indignant voice, ¡°You, the young miss didn¡¯t do you any wrong! Why did you murder her? Why? Speak at once!¡± The magistrate sounded almost excited.


    ¡®Wait a second, he didn¡¯t even exin whether he had a grudge against the young miss. Why are you getting so excited?¡¯


    Seeing that the housekeeper did not answer his question, the magistrate added, ¡°If you don¡¯t confess, I¡¯ll sentence you to 50 hits of canes first, and then we¡¯ll see if you can still hold your mouth still like that. Confess now and I¡¯ll spare you the pain.¡±


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t bear to see this farce continue any longer and raised her hand. When he caught her eye, she pointed down in a sharp gesture.


    ¡®Sit down, will you?¡¯


    The message seemed to have reached the magistrate, and, although he seemed terribly embarrassed, he followed Ji Yunshu¡¯s order and sat down with a grumpy look.


    The next toe to their senses were Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou, who werepletely stumped.


    ¡°You murdered my daughter? Ah Jing, is that true? But why did you do that? Why?¡± asked Madame Zhou.


    Madame Zhou was not nearly as agitated as when she¡¯d learned that Suyun was the murderer. But, if one looked hard enough for it, the pain and hate stemming from her despair were obvious in her eyes.


    ¡®This was definitely not normal. Her reaction is too unusual.¡¯


    As for Lord Zhou, surprisingly, he merely sighed, and nothing more came out of him!


    Ji Yunshu was bemused by the way things had unfolded. She felt like something was amiss from their reactions, but could not tell what it was exactly.


    The old housekeeper ignored Madame Zhou¡¯s question and looked at Ji Yunshu once again, heughed and said, ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you say that the evidence will speak for itself? If you think that you already know the answer, why do you keep interrogating me?¡±


    ¡°Are you testing me?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you figured out it was me. It was the perfect murder; there was no way you could have found out about it.¡±


    ¡®How confident!¡¯


    ¡°Perfect?¡± This time, it was Ji Yunshu whoughed.


    She stood straight and looked at the scar that ran through the face of the housekeeper.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that scar of yours, it was the young miss who did it?¡± said Ji Yunshu without any circumlocution.


    The housekeeper was not startled either, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You told me to guess, so I took a guess. Based on your answer, it seems that I¡¯m right, am I not?¡±


    The housekeeper stayed silent, but he was visibly puzzled.


    Ji Yunshu cracked a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me how I figured out how you were the culprit based on that alone?¡±


    As she finished speaking, she brought out a pile of folded yellow paper from her pocket. As she unfolded the paper, a thin piece of white wax, which was stuck to the paper, appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Is it poison? Don¡¯t tell me that little one¡¯s going to use poison in such a public ce?¡± Jing Rong felt a nerve on his face twitch.


    Ji Yunshu brought the folded paper right to the housekeeper¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    The housekeeper seemed perplexed: clearly, he did not recognize what it was.


    Ji Yunshu brought the paper back in front of her, and started her long exnation: ¡°What I am holding is a piece of wax that fell off from the old mister¡¯s clothing¡±


    As funny as it seemed, the housekeeper was still wearing the same set of clothes without knowing that the wax was stuck to it. This was only natural, since in ancient times, people only changed their clothes once per month.


    By the time the housekeeper realized what was going on and nced at his sleeves, it was already toote.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Normally, wax oil would only possess the smell of nt resin. But this piece of wax, it smells like lotus flowers. That¡¯s something you wouldn¡¯t even find in the imperial pce. Coincidentally, lotus flower extract happens to be used in the Zhou Mansion.


    As she finished her sentence, she threw a look at the runner next to her. He nodded and gave Ji Yunshu an object wrapped in white cloth.


    Ji Yunshu unwrapped the cloth, and what appeared was a crystal chandelier, the exact one found in the young miss¡¯ room.


    For everyone present, the chandelier did not help at all in exining the situation.


    Magistrate Liu was no exception; he pointed at the chandelier curiously and said, ¡°What does this have to do with the young miss¡¯ death?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is very relevant to her death,¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu took the table chandelier, turned around to face the housekeeper, and exined everything with a frown.


    ¡°Let me guess. That night, the young miss, as usual, lit the chandelier just as she was about to drink her medicine and go to sleep. She was about to drink the poisoned soup when you appeared in her quarters. She was very unhappy about that; she didn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb her at that time and everyone knew about it, including Suyun and Qiaoxin. She lost herposure since you broke her routine, and as someone who has a severe case of obsessivepulsive disorder, she fell into a passionate rage and dropped her usual generous young miss¡¯ appearance.¡±


    ¡°So, in her anger, she must have insulted and hit you. As she did so, you remembered that it was her who¡¯d scarred you many years ago, and you couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. You took her pillow and choked her to death.¡±


    Once again, the effect of the surprise caused by the revtion was audible.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°While you choked her, you identally knocked over the chandelier, and in doing so, it burned your sleeve, creating a dark spot. As the chandelier fell to the ground, the liquid wax sshed onto your clothing. What¡¯s more, you didn¡¯t expect the bowl of medicine to be spilled over onto the ground as the young miss struggled for her life. Some of the poisonous concoction got into her mouth, and some sshed onto your sleeve exactly where the piece of wax was. Therefore, the piece of wax not only contains the smell of lotus flowers, but also has the smell of Roxburg rose flowers from the soup.¡±


    ¡°After the deed, you put the chandelier back to where it was originally and cleaned the room. As you were cleaning up, you saw Suyun sneak into the room. So, you panicked and fled the scene before you could dispose of the cadaver properly. To your surprise, not only did Suyun not tell anyone about the corpse, but she actually put it onto the bed and started cleaning up the scene for you. You were shocked, but relieved that someone helped you finish what you started¡±


    ¡°So, that was convenient for you. You could continue to be a good housekeeper while Suyun would be a scapegoat for your crime.¡±


    Theplexity of the case surprised everyone, once again.


    Above all, the fact that a single drop of oil wax became the key to elucidating the entire case seemed surreal.


    Was the morale of the story to bathe and change clothes everyday if one wanted to murder someone?


    The housekeeper looked as calm and docile as ever, but now, his darkest secret was fully exposed.


    But he still looked fearless.


    Ji Yunshu asked again, ¡°Now, do you admit it, or not?¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­ what extraordinary intelligence!¡±


    ¡®Yes, he did confess.¡¯


    The housekeeper finally raised his head and stared directly into Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. The flesh around his scar, which was dark red in color, looked like it was dipped in blood.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Milord! A disaster! The prisoner¡­ the prisoner died!¡± a jailor yelled in a panicked voice as he ran into the hall.


    Magistrate Liu frowned and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°That prisoner¡­ Suyun from the Zhou Mansion. Shemitted suicide! She cut her wrist with the edge of a te used to hold an oilmp!¡±


    Oilmp?


    This was the oilmp Ji Yunshu left her in the hopes that it would warm her up!

 Chapter 46: Whose Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 46: Whose Daughter?</h4>


    Suyunmitted suicide!


    No one had expected this to happen.


    The yamen runner handed a bloody handkerchief to Ji Yunshu¡­


    On that soft and silky handkerchief, a few nted lines of words were written in blood, starkly framed by the red and blue mulberry flowers!


    Ji Yunshu slightly paused before reaching out to receive the handkerchief.


    What originally should have been a delicate handwriting now seemed harsh due to the blood tracing out the letters.


    Three rows of words could be seen clearly:


    I am willing to use my life to request


    Lin Duan¡¯s safety!


    To Teacher Ji


    Her hands violently shook!


    Her fingertips brushing against the threads of the embroidered mulberry flowers felt like they were stabbed by countless tiny knives, cutting into her heart!


    She should have been quicker in solving the case! If only she had been a bit quicker¡­


    The feeling of regret was like an onion being peeledyer byyer under her nose, causing her eyes to redden in grief.


    She looked at the old housekeeper andshed out. ¡°Did you know that you have harmed not only one but two lives?¡±


    The old steward lowered his brows and eyes, and for the first time revealed a hint of guilt and remorse.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to do that.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°But you ended up killing someone, hurting someone else in the process.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention. I didn¡¯t think¡­¡±


    The next moment, he raised his head abruptly. All the former calmness and apathy was gone as he roared at Ji Yunshu. ¡°I killed my own daughter; do you think I¡¯m happy?! If she hadn¡¯t done those things, I wouldn¡¯t have killed her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡±


    Two voices had risen one after the other. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was the silent Lord Zhou who had interrupted. His shocked and terrified eyes red at the old housekeeper. His face was bright red as he agitatedly stepped forward and pointed at him. ¡°You once promised me that even if you died you would never speak about that to anyone!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the Zhou family¡¯s young miss¡¯ father supposed to be Lord Zhou?


    When did she be the old housekeeper¡¯s daughter? This revtion shocked everyone, including Ji Yunshu.


    ¡®Truly, what an astonishing secret!¡¯


    Jing Rong, who¡¯d silently melded into the background, grinned as he slightly lifted his brilliant eyes. A single hand lightly patted his uplifted knee. He was clearly quite amused.


    ¡®Hurry up already. This Prince want to hear the whole story.¡¯


    Due to Lord Zhou stopping him, the old housekeeper did not continue. However, his body could be seen faintly trembling. Those deep-sunken eyes were filled with tears as he sobbed with regret.


    The magistrate scratched his head, his face full of confusion on what to do next. So, he simply picked up the gavel once again.


    Bam!


    Ji Yunshu secretly rolled her eyes at him. This person¡¯s brain must be malfunctioning. ¡®Why on earth would you m the gavel down at this time?!¡¯


    The magistrate cleared his throat before asking. ¡°Speak clearly! What does that matter refer to? Tell me everything in a well-organized manner. I want every single detail included. In court, you must not hide anything or else I will have to introduce you to the paddle.¡±


    ¡®Introduce your sis!¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    At this moment, Madame Zhou stepped forward with a sigh. ¡°Let me say it.¡± Her voice was so low that it was barely audible.


    Lord Zhou moved forward to pull her back as he spoke fearfully, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadye to this. What¡¯s there to continue hiding?¡± Her gaze seemed to be calmer than before.


    Her gaze shifted from the magistrate to the old housekeeper, who was still wracked with sobs, before once againnding on Lord Zhou.


    Her eyes filled with reminiscence, she recounted, ¡°Twenty years ago, when I married my husband, I never managed to give birth to any children for the Zhou family. No matter how I nursed my body, it was useless. After being diagnosed by many doctors, we learned that it wasn¡¯t because my body couldn¡¯t get pregnant, it was that my husband¡¯s body¡­ wasn¡¯t able to impregnate me. During that period of time, my husband was often worried about this issue. Everyday he would drink himself into a stupor, so I¡­¡± Having spoken to this point, Madame Zhou started choking up as she used her sleeves to wipe her tears.


    Looking back up, she continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly then, and I came up with the idea of having Ah Jing help me. I just wanted to get pregnant so that my husband would stop worrying. After he learned about it, my husband didn¡¯t me me. Instead, he helped me hide the matter. We all thought that this secret would die with us.¡±


    Her gazended on the old housekeeper before she continued, ¡°But a few years ago, Ah Jing¡¯s daughter came to the mansion to visit him. Because she identally dirtied Ning¡¯er¡¯s clothing, she was locked up. In the end, she was tortured to death¡­ The scar on Ah Jing¡¯s face was an injury caused by Ning¡¯er while he was trying to rescue his daughter. Although Ahjing grieved over his daughter¡¯s death, Ning¡¯er was also his daughter. So at that time he didn¡¯t report it to the officials or tell anyone. Only my husband and I knew of it.¡±


    At this very moment, Madame Zhou¡¯s confession had reduced her to a sobbing wreck!


    Lord Zhou¡¯s face was scrunched up as he reached out to embrace his wife, clearly upset.


    Ji Yunshu roughly understood what happened.


    Lord Zhou was sterile! So, Madame Zhou had gotten pregnant with someone else! The old housekeeper had two biological daughters. One daughter was killed by the other, and he¡­ killed the remaining one!


    ¡®What aplicated story!¡¯


    No wonder after knowing that the old housekeeper was the real murderer, Madame Zhou was not upset, and Lord Zhou did not fly into a rage.


    This case¡¯s conclusion was now clear. But everyone¡¯s hearts were heavier than before.


    Even Jing Rong who had been watching enthusiastically disyed a more serious expression, his heart feeling a little stifled.


    The magistrate licked his dry lips. ording to the procedure, he had to ask again, ¡°Housekeeper, due to your daughter¡¯s death at the hands of the young miss Zhou, you had the urge to kill her when she was abusing you that night, is this correct?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, the old housekeeper curled up his body, deeply burying that ferociously scarred face and hiding away his once gentle eyes, now filled with remorse!


    Only a single muffled word was heard, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The magistrate nodded his head, satisfied. He looked at his legal advisor who took the freshly written confession and walked to the old housekeeper. He ced the confession in front of him and pressed the old housekeeper¡¯s thumb on the red wax at the bottom of the paper.


    The young miss Zhou¡¯s case had finally concluded.


    But no one could bring themselves to be happy about it, especially Ji Yunshu.


    While the old housekeeper was brought to prison, Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou hugged their heads and cried their hearts out, heartbroken, as they left!


    Ji Yunshu remained standing in the courtroom as she stared nkly at the que above the hall.


    Justice and Fairness!


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She was still holding that mulberry flower-embroidered handkerchief.


    She truly hated herself. Hated herself for not resolving the case faster. Had it not been for Ji Lingzhi making trouble, perhaps she could have saved Suyun before the young woman decided to kill herself!


    She hated herself even more for leaving that oilmp with her.


    Seeing Ji Yunshu was staring into space for so long, Magistrate Liu raised his hand and waved it. ¡°Disperse, everyone disperse now.¡±


    The yamen runners, having received their orders, departed.


    Jing Rong had also left at some point, since his shadow was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 47: This Prince Is Injured!

    <h4>Chapter 47: This Prince Is Injured!</h4>


    The magistrate stepped down from the podium as he lifted his gaze to see what she was looking at.


    ¡°Justice and fairness!¡±


    ¡®Is there something wrong with those words?¡¯ He stretched his hand out and waved it in front of Ji Yunshu¡¯s face.


    There was no response from Ji Yunshu. Herrge eyes remained affixed on that que!


    The magistrate couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yunshu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with those words?¡± The magistrate rubbed his chin as he carefully examined them again before softly muttering, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it!¡±


    Hearing him muttering, Ji Yunshu stopped looking at the que. She ignored his stare and threw out a curt, ¡°Stop being weird.¡±


    Magistrate Liu was, once again, rendered speechless.


    ¡°Since the Zhou Mansion case is over, I¡¯ll write the report.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall borrow Your Lordship¡¯s study for a while. I will return after I am done.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s strange. Usually, Ji Yunshu would write the reports at home before delivering it to the yamen. Why does she want to write it at the yamen this time?¡¯


    Of course, there was no way for the magistrate to have known that due to Ji Lingzhi¡¯s matter, she might not even have the time to sit down at home, let alone write a report if she went back.


    The only thing that might be waiting for her might be the cold floor.


    Naturally, Ji Yunshu was toozy to exin any of this. After all, even the best officials couldn¡¯t escape from troublesome private matters!


    The magistrate brought her to the inner courtyard and into the study.


    ¡°Milord, you can leave first. I don¡¯t like to be disturbed when writing my report.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was cold.


    The magistrate smiled and said fawningly, ¡°Of course, of course! The writing materials are all on that desk over there. Go and write it. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Having said so, he hurriedly exited the room as fast as his feet could take him.


    ¡®Such a small study but very well stocked.¡¯ The shelves lining the walls were filled with books, so many that they were crammed almost to the point of bursting.


    In the 5 years since she had been here, this was the first time she had entered the county magistrate¡¯s study. The smell of books was thick, and the arrangement was elegant and well thought out.


    ¡®Surprisingly even that faking cold but inwardly passionate magistrate had such high end taste.¡¯


    ¡®Not bad. Not bad at all.¡¯


    Due to her curiosity, she browsed the bookshelves for a bit.


    ced on top of a bookshelf was a book titled ¡®The Case of Lin Capital¡¯. It immediately piqued her interest. So, she plucked it off the shelf. After flipping through a few pages, she stumbled upon a line of words: The Imperial Duke Case¡¯s Summary.


    ¡®The Imperial Duke? That name sounds familiar.¡¯ She thought for a minute, but nothing concrete came.


    Meanwhile outside the study, just as the magistrate backed out from the room, his back hit a sturdy, straight chest. He was about to shout, ¡®Which blind bastard dare to stand in my way!¡¯ when he turned around and met Jing Rong¡¯s sharp gaze.


    He immediately shrank back like a meek kitten as he stuttered, ¡°Prin-¡± He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Jing Rong interrupted him with a hushed whisper, ¡°Silence!¡±


    In his panic, the magistrate hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands, not daring to even exhale heavily.


    ¡®Liu Qingping, were you enjoying getting close to my schr just now?¡¯


    Jing Rong waved his hand as he furrowed his brows. ¡°You are not needed here. Leave. If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯te and disturb us.¡±


    Not daring to make a noise, the magistrate nodded furiously while his hands continued to cover his mouth. He backed away several steps before he turned to flee.


    Jing Rong shook his head. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯m not such a petty person.¡¯


    He strode over the threshold and entered the study in one sweeping motion. The moment he entered, he saw Ji Yunshu reading a book with her back facing him.


    ¡°Teacher Ji is very hardworking indeed! Having just solved a case, shouldn¡¯t you be resting instead?¡± His drawn out voice came without warning, causing Ji Yunshu to jump in fright, the book in her hand snapping shut.


    Turning around, she saw Jing Rong¡¯s frivolous appearance, as well as his injured arm, supported by a sling.


    ¡®What inexplicable joy!¡¯Ji Yunshu sarcastically thought. Then, she spoke, ¡°Why is Your Highness here?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be here?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. It¡¯s just that at this time, shouldn¡¯t Your Highness be recuperating? Or at the very least search for your subordinates¡¯ murderer?¡± As she spoke, Ji Yunshu set the book down. Then, she walked to the study desk and sat down in front of it. A clean piece of paper wasid out on the table already. With one hand, she held her sleeve so that it didn¡¯t get stained, while the other picked up the ink stick by the handle and started to grind ink.


    Everything would have been good if she hadn¡¯t brought up the matter of his subordinates¡¯ murder. Now that she had, Jing Rong¡¯s happy mood switched to displeasure.


    Taking a few steps forward, he stood facing Ji Yunshu and spoke, his voice filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Do you know what kind of ce the memorial hall is?¡±


    Ji Yunshu chuckled, ¡°Why does Your Highness ask this?¡±


    ¡°You know why! You abandoned this prince in the memorial hall and left me there for a whole night!¡± His voice was filled withint.


    Even if he had eaten all sorts of wild food and slept in a damp padauk bed, this was the first time he had spent the night in a memorial hall.


    Who had ever heard of a prince from any dynasty ever having slept in a memorial hall?


    Ji Yunshu looked up at him. ¡®So he¡¯s here because of that matter!¡¯ She shrugged slightly, her tone as calm as ever, ¡°If Your Highness is here to fault this one, then how about this one also spend the night in the memorial hall topensate?¡±


    ¡°You want to end this matter just like that?¡±


    ¡°Then what does Your Highness suggest?¡±


    Her words had just fallen when Jing Rong suddenly grabbed the hand she used to grind ink and ced it against his chest.


    Had it not been for the table separating them, that move would¡¯ve caused Ji Yunshu to be pulled into his embrace!


    ¡®Are all the Emperor¡¯s children this overbearing?¡¯ She eximed inwardly.


    Her wrist was now imprisoned by his strong grip, and it hurt. ¡°Your Highness, please release your grip!¡±


    Yet she hadn¡¯t expected that Jing Rong would stare at her with a serious expression. ¡°I am not asking you to go sleep in the memorial hall. Rather, I am not pleased with the way you handle things.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Yunshu.


    ¡°You are investigating this case on my behalf. No matter the oue, you have to report everything to me personally. How could you just find someone else to do so for you, while you left? Is this how you deal with the matter this prince entrusted you with?¡±


    He was clearly very unhappy!


    For a moment, Ji Yunshu was actually at a loss for words! The next moment, Jing Rong spoke again, ¡°Trying to escape this quickly¡­ You really don¡¯t want to see me again?¡± His words caused Ji Yunshu¡¯s body to tremble.


    ¡°Your Highness, please release me first.¡±


    ¡®The pain is killing me!¡¯


    Yet not only did he refuse to release her, he tightened his grip even more. Then he gave her another tug, causing Ji Yunshu to be half sprawled on the table. This image was really quite unsightly!


    ¡°This prince was injured because of you. Look!¡± His arm moved and lifted his injured hand.


    ¡®The atmosphere, how did it suddenly change?¡¯ Now Ji Yunshu was feeling confused yet anxious at the same time. Especially when meeting those pair of clearly enraged eyes that seemed to burn her and set her heart afire. The me burned fiercer and fiercer!


    After a moment, Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips opened weakly, ¡°Then what does Your Highness want this one to do? Do you want me to sleep in the memorial hall for a night or let me report to you personally, or perhaps, break my arm as well so I can share Your Highness¡¯ pain?¡±


    ¡°This prince is not interested in any of those. Little schr, right now I can only use one hand, which inconveniences me greatly. From today onwards, you will serve by my side so that you can report all your findings to me, as well as taking care of my daily necessities until my injury has healed!¡±

 Chapter 48: The Case of Lin Capital

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Case of Lin Capital</h4>


    He¡¯s gone crazy! Crazy! Definitely crazy!¡¯ silently screamed Ji Yunshu.


    Who has ever heard of a ¡°man¡± taking care of another man?


    Ji Yunshu widened her eyes as she twisted her wrist, her expression showing her hesitation. ¡°Prince, this one is clumsy. And even providing for my daily needs is a problem. Must your Highness make things difficult for me?¡±


    ¡°You feel that I am troubling you?¡± His eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    A slight pauseter, he threw down a simple statement. ¡°Then I guess I am.¡± Saying so, he released her.


    Her wrist having obtained freedom after much hardship, Ji Yunshu immediately retreated a couple of steps. She hid both of her hands in her sleeves.


    Yet she didn¡¯t expect that Jing Rong would walk around the table toward her. As he closed in on her, Ji Yunshu tensed up. She immediately raised her sleeves and hid her hands behind her back. That small action was rather adorable in Jing Rong¡¯s eyes!


    He halted around 25 cm away from her. The corner of his lip curled upwards. ¡°The thing I like to do the most is trouble others, while I am most interested in threatening others. Teacher Ji, of the two, which would you pick?¡±


    ¡®Screw you. Do I even have a choice? Are you ming me for your injury?¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    While Jing Rong was entertaining other thoughts.¡®Are you ming me for you not being able to provide for yourself?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s face alternated between green and white as she slowly backed away. Those eyes, like two pools of starry ink, were filled with dissatisfaction as she red at him.


    ¡°Prince Rong, you shouldn¡¯t bully people like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention something. I absolutely love bullying others.¡± Pride emanated in waves from between his brows.


    Ji Yunshu stayed silent. ¡°¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even be bothered to count how many ck lines had appeared on her forehead by now.1Her lips trembled; there was nothing she could say!


    Jing Rong was very satisfied with her reaction. His eyes were filled with a teasing light as he narrowed them slightly. His feet didn¡¯t move, yet his body drew closer to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Be it that I¡¯m troubling you or threatening you or maybe even bullying you. My injury is under your responsibility. If my arm fails to recoverter on, don¡¯t even think about escaping because you¡¯ll have to rece my hand for the rest of your life.¡±


    Ugh!


    Ji Yunshu had to admit. His tone which made people want to beat him up actually made her feel all tingly from her ears all the way to her chest just by listening to it. Her heart pounded intensely, which couldn¡¯t help but make her feel scared!


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯


    Rather abruptly, she shifted her gaze from his by lowering it. Her embarrassed look waspletely caught by Jing Rong. He was very happy! And totally smug about it too!


    Curling those icy thin lips of his, his long fingers stretched out from within his sleeves towards Ji Yunshu¡¯s hat, as if his hand was itching to pull out the pin holding it up, letting her hair unfurled in a cascade.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s head was still lowered so she didn¡¯t know about his intention!


    Those fingertips drew closer. Yet at thest moment, Jing Rong¡¯s gaze just so happened to catch a glimpse of the book left on the table.


    It was The Case of Lin Capital!


    His hand paused. His gaze changed from its original flirtatiousness to a strange glint as his expression froze.


    He circled around Ji Yunshu and walked over, picking up the book. As he held the book in his hand, he asked her, ¡°You¡¯ve read this?¡±


    Ji Yunshu had already turned around to look at him when he walked away, and upon hearing his question, answered, ¡°I¡¯ve flipped through a few pages.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know what The Case of Lin Capital is about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly about the case involving the Imperial Duke¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°Do you know about the contents?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just started reading so, I¡¯m unaware of the details.¡±


    A question, an answer; the conversation flowed without a hitch!


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression became solemn as he emitted a faint ¡°Hmm¡± while passing the book to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°In that case, I am giving you three days time to get familiarized with the contents of this book. In two days, I will be waiting for you at Grand Canal Manor on the west side of the city.¡±


    This was the first time Ji Yunshu had seen such a serious expression on Jing Rong¡¯s face. His gaze contained mystery and a hint of anxiety, causing others to feel anxious too!


    She reached out to receive the book and asked in a soft voice. ¡°Why?¡±


    Jing Rong maintained his solemness. ¡°After you have familiarized yourself with the contents, I will tell you.¡±


    Yet Ji Yunshu seemed as if she was born this clever. With suspicion in her heart, she asked, ¡°Does it have anything to do with¡­ the case of those 72 corpses Your Highness mentioned?¡±


    His expression crumpled slightly! He had to admit, Ji Yunshu was too smart! At the same time, this only went to prove that he hadn¡¯t found the wrong person!


    But¡­


    ¡°This matter is of grave importance. I cannot tell you everything right now, but the one thing I can, is that the reason I have left the capital for half a year is for this matter.¡±


    Ever since the founding of the empire of the Great Lin, whenever imperial princes received their titles, nond would be bestowed to them. The ce that they lived in was usually a mansion in the capital. One reason for this was so that their father would be able to better keep an eye on them. Another reason was to stop them from raising their own private forces and rebelling.


    Thus, for an Imperial Prince to leave the capital was arge matter. This was because it raised the risk of said Prince raising his own troops in rebellion or defecting to another country and using those troops to seize power!


    Emperors were always prone to suspicion and paranoia. It was an illness that all monarchs share from time immemorial.


    Because of this, the current Emperor of the Great Lin dynasty, Qi Zhen Emperor, issued a decree dering that any Imperial Princes that left the capital had to report their whereabouts every three days. The moment there was any dy, it would immediately be assumed that they had the intention to rebel!


    And those five burnt bodies just so happened to be the people Jing Rong had sent to report to the capital. Yet he hadn¡¯t expected them to be assassinated halfway!


    For Jing Rong to have left the capital, and for half a year no less, really caused many people to feel surprised. It could be inferred from this how major this ¡°Lin¡¯s Capital Case¡± was!


    Ji Yunshu nodded, and didn¡¯t continue to question him. ¡°Yes, this humble one will closely analyze the contents in this book.¡±


    Her obedience sent a warm glow through Jing Rong.


    Dropping his stern countenance, he smiled warmly. ¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t bother you any further. Have a good look, and we¡¯ll meet two days from now, at dawn. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Having said so, he left with a flick of his sleeves!


    The study quietened down in an instant.


    Ji Yunshu clutched the heavy book to her chest. The patterns on the book¡¯s cover were like ripples on the surface of the water, the ups and downs seemingly reflecting the emotions fluctuating within her heart!


    She gently ced the book down. ¡®Better finish up the report, so I can go home and start on this book!¡¯


    Roughly in the time it takes to brew a cup of teater, the report was finalized. It wasid out on the desk, the words on it delicate and orderly. This was the calligraphy skill she had honed over the greater half of a year since transmigrating here. It had taken her quite a bit of effort!


    She didn¡¯t wait for the magistrate toe in to collect it, instead simply carrying the book as she left the yamen.


    On the way back she was quite distracted. Suyun kept upying her thoughts. A perfectly fine woman, yet for the sake of her lover, she hadn¡¯t feared dying!


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t understand that kind of love.


    At least as of right now, she hasn¡¯t met that someone who she would be willing to sacrifice her life to protect.


    She remained distracted by her train of thought until it got disrupted after reaching the Ji Mansion.


    Upon opening the door to her courtyard, she could hear the sounds of objects being smashed!


    Four or five servants were holding sticks and using them to smash the flower pots in her courtyard. The ground was littered with shards of pottery and upturned dirt. Torn and tattered pieces of vegetation were scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Please stop smashing, Third Young Master. I¡¯m begging you please don¡¯t smash those. These were all carefully cultivated by the Young Miss. Please Third Young Master, don¡¯t smash those!¡± Luan¡¯er¡¯s choked sobs made their way to Ji Yunshu¡¯s ears.


    1. An emoji, like this: (~.~|||), used to express exasperation.

 Chapter 49: A Complete Mess

    <h4>Chapter 49: A Complete Mess</h4>


    This scene was within Ji Yunshu¡¯s expectations. Ji Lingzhi¡¯s hands had been injured, so she definitely would have tattled on her!


    And Ji Yuanzhi, who was closest to her, was naturally the one to help her vent her anger.


    It was a pity for all those nts in her courtyard, bing innocent victims.


    Ji Yunshu calmly walked over. Her eyes were narrowed and she kept a neutral expression on her face.


    Luan¡¯er was kneeling on the ground, her face covered in tears. Seeing that her mistress had returned, she cried even more heartbrokenly, crying as she called out, ¡°Miss.¡±


    Ji Yunshu walked to her side and helped her up as she gently chided her, ¡°Who told you to kneel every time something happens? There¡¯s no benefits to it.¡±


    Luan¡¯er was choked with sobs, and used her sleeve to furiously wipe away her tears. It¡¯s because she was upset about those nts!


    Ji Yuanzhi had his hands behind his back. His chest was thrust forward as he arrogantly lifted his head. Seeing her in men¡¯s clothing and only returning at night caused him to feel slightly ufortable.


    He snorted and yelled at his servants, ¡°Hurry up and smash them! Don¡¯t leave a single one behind. Smash everything.¡±


    Having received their orders, the servants lifted their sticks and smashed with even more force than before. The courtyard seemed to be filled with the sounds of breaking pottery.


    As expected, a small matter every three days and a major one every month! They were as punctual as her period, like usual.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze sank as she stared at Ji Yuanzhi. She simply said, ¡°Go ahead, smash everything. If you still aren¡¯t satisfied, there are still more in the house. Why don¡¯t you go bring them out and smash them too?¡±


    ¡°You dare to talk back?!¡± Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s anger red more fiercely!


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t you like to break things? Since that¡¯s the case, you might as well everything in the house too. Wouldn¡¯t that be a great idea?¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Ji Yuanzhi leaned forward. He was extremely pissed. ¡°You pushed Lingzhi and now her hands are injured. Even if I torched your courtyard, it would be fine. You¡¯re just a bastard who doesn¡¯t deserve to be a part of my Ji family.¡±


    Bastard!


    That word again!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s originally expressionless face suddenly turned sharp. Her gaze turned into boiling ck oil, shing with Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s arrogant and domineering gaze.


    A shiver ran down his spine as Ji Yuanzhi felt his legs softening and his expression crumbling.


    Ji Yunshu stepped toward him, and a low growl came out of those icy thin lips. ¡°All these years I haven¡¯t used the Ji family¡¯s front door, nor called myself a Ji nor used the Ji family¡¯s money. Yet today you keep calling me bastard. I, Ji Yunshu, neither owe you, nor have I offended you. My mother also does not owe the Ji family anything. What right do you have to keep insulting me like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi lifted his hand, his fingers spread out, getting ready to p her.


    ¡°Go ahead, hit me!¡± shouted Ji Yunshu. Apanying her fearless words, Ji Yunshu lifted her face. Those cold and clear eyes seemed to shoot out sharp shards of ice!


    ¡°You should be quite clear that the knife in my hand is used to cut into dead bodies. If you dare to leave a scar on my face, I won¡¯t mind returning the favour!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi was a bold person, but his character was extremely spiteful. By his age, he had gone through a litany of evil deeds. Yet right now, facing Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, he was actually feeling a bit scared.


    The hand that had been lifted above his head stiffened, notnding on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. This was the first time he had seen her fierce side.


    Fierce? How could the word fierce fully describe this?


    If he actually dared to p her, she would dissect him and see if under that skin, his heart was actually red or ck!


    ¡°Third Miss, Old Madame and the Master has summoned you to the front hall.¡± At this exact moment, a voice could be heard from outside the courtyard.


    The maidservant came running into the courtyard. Upon seeing the pottery carnage, she was briefly startled before she continued speaking to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Third Miss, hurry over. The Old Madame and Master are waiting.¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi was a bit embarrassed, but now he finally had a way to get out of this without losing face. A p now would do nothing good, but he did not forget to spit on the ground in a pitiful attempt at retaliation.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished with my revenge for Lingzhi, but be prepared for father¡¯s punishment.¡± With a wave of his hand, he brought away those servants who were now sweating profusely¡­


    The courtyard was filled with smashed pieces of ceramic, dirt, and mud mixed with dirty melted snow. It looked quite a mess.


    Basically, anything that could be smashed had been smashed. Anything that could be broken were now all broken.


    Even that small red sandalwood tree she had been taking care of for a few years had been uprooted and was currently lying in the middle of the courtyard, its branches and leaves scattered everywhere.


    Ji Yunshu silently took in the scene in front of her. Her face was expressionless, those hands that were holding onto the book were clenched so tightly that the tips of her fingers turned slightly white.


    Luan¡¯er was still sobbing as she rubbed her eyes and stepped forward.


    ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault. I should have guarded the courtyard better and not let Third Young Master in. If you want to find someone to me, me this servant.¡±


    ¡°This matter had nothing to do with you!¡±


    The maidservant who hade over to report was afraid of dying further, so she hesitantly moved forward. ¡°Third Miss, you should make haste to the front hall.¡±


    She calmly nodded her head before handing over the book The Case of Lin Capital over to Luan¡¯er. ¡°Take this into the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± She replied, trying to muffle her sobs.


    Once the book had been put away properly, Ji Yunshu forbade Luan¡¯er from following her and not bothering to change back into female clothing, she headed to the front hall alone.


    As expected, in the hall, Old Madame Ji and Ji Shuhan were both present. Ji Lingzhi¡¯s small body was curled up in Old Madame Ji¡¯s embrace. Her head had shrunk back, eyes brimming with tears and those bandage-covered hands were hanging pitifully in front of her chest.


    Sitting at the sides were Ji Muqing, whose expression made it clear she was just here to watch a y, as well as Ji Wanxin, who sported a worried face. Not counting her Big Brother and Second Brother who were off on an assignment in the capital, and Ji Yuanzhi who had left satisfied after getting revenge for Ji Lingzhi, the entire Ji family was here!


    Seeing Ji Yunshu enter while still wearing male clothing, Old Madame Ji¡¯s wrinkled eyelids lifted, revealing the fury inside her eyes.


    Ji Shuhan was also enraged to the point that his chest was heaving as he exhaled heavily. Clenching his fist, he smashed down on the table beside him.


    The teacup was left rattling on the table from the force of the blow.


    ¡°How can you push Lingzhi like this today?!¡± Ji Shuhan questioned.


    ¡®Push? Where did thise from!¡¯ Ji Lingzhi clearly fell down on her own. What did that have to do with her?


    Ji Yunshu cast a cold gaze at Ji Lingzhi. At such a young age, she¡¯d not only learned how to tattle, she also learned how to sow discord by exaggerating things!


    Being stared at by Ji Yunshu, Ji Lingzhi pouted as she nestled deeper into Old Madame Ji¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Grandmother, look at Third Sister.¡±


    ¡®The one in the wrong isining first!¡¯


    Old Madame Ji red at Ji Yunshu as she spoke. ¡°What, still not admitting your wrongs? Lingzhi is only eight years old, yet you were vicious enough to make an attempt on her life. You¡¯re just like your mother, both vicious vixen!¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t speak! No matter how much she exined herself, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Since only thing they could see was Ji Lingzhi¡¯s pair of blood-soaked hands!

 Chapter 50: Family Laws

    <h4>Chapter 50: Family Laws</h4>


    The big hall seemed to be filled with thunderous clouds and gunpowder, and every weapon seemed to be pointed straight at Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s face was filled with worry as she stood fretfully at the side. She used her handkerchief to cover her mouth as she coughed several times before speaking, ¡°Grandmother, Father, don¡¯t misunderstand Yunshu. At the time, I was there too. Lingzhi fell on her own.¡± When she head this, Ji Muqing was not pleased. Her phoenix eyes snapped over to her sister.


    ¡°Wanxin, we all know that you and Yunshu are very close, but you can¡¯t just protect her like this. She may have injured Lingzhi¡¯s hand today, but what if one day she breaks it instead? At that time, would you still protect her?¡± Ji Muqing¡¯s voice was dripping with poisonous sarcasm like usual.


    ¡°I speak the truth.¡±


    ¡°Then you mean to say that Lingzhi lied?¡± Ji Muqing lifted a brow. When those words came out, Ji Lingzhi immediately defended herself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. Third Sister definitely pushed me. Second Sister, you clearly saw her do so, why are you speaking out for her and not for me?¡± Ji Lingzhi raised her voice as she refuted Ji Wanxin¡¯s words.


    Saying so, she once again lifted those pitiful hands that were bandaged up to the point they resembled a pair of dumplings, her eyes filling with tears as she stared at her father. She cried out, ¡°Father, you have to help me teach Third Sister a lesson. She was the one who pushed me. My hands still hurt so badly.¡±


    Ji Shuhan snorted. His hand lifted and mmed on the table once again, questioning Ji Yunshu, ¡°Lingzhi is your younger sister. Even if you hate me for marrying you off to the Wei family, you shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on her.¡±


    Ji Yunshu simply smiled. ¡°Since father and grandmother have judged that I pushed Lingzhi, nothing I say will change anything.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to talk back to me.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter simply does not feel motivated to debate.¡±


    Her retort caused Ji Shuhan to be so angered that a green vein bulged on his forehead as he pointed at her. ¡°I must havemitted some horrendous crime to have such a vicious creature like you as my child. Just look at yourself! Clothed in men¡¯s wear on a daily basis, you¡¯re simply a disgrace to my Ji family. Since you¡¯re so recalcitrant, don¡¯t me me for being a cruel father. Guards, discipline her using the familyws.¡±


    ¡®Familyws?! Didn¡¯t you people refuse to acknowledge me as a Ji? But now you want to use the familyws on me?!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu smiled in derision, a glint of stubbornness in her eyes as she squarely met her father¡¯s gaze. It didn¡¯t hold the slightest intention to beg for mercy, and that struck Ji Shuhan¡¯s nerves, enraging him further.


    He yelled at a servant who was at the side. ¡°Hurry and bring me my whip.¡±


    The servant¡¯s face twitched as he obeyed. He hurriedly retrieved a horsewhip, its handle made of golden brocade and jade. That whip was an object bestowed upon the Ji family by the Emperor himself. Ji Shuhan had always treasured it and used it as the tool of punishment when it came to applying the familyws.


    Ji Yunshu had heard Luan¡¯er speak of it before. When the original Ji Yunshu identally broke a normal teapot in Ji Shuhan¡¯s study, she¡¯d suffered threeshes of this whip as a punishment. As a result, she had fallen into aa for a few days! Now that Ji Shuhan had taken out the whip again, she might not suffer just threeshes but ten!


    Seeing this, Ji Wanxin hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Father, you can¡¯t. That whip can kill people.¡±


    ¡°If anyone gets in my way, they¡¯ll be whipped along with her.¡± Ji Shuhan had made up his mind!


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s pleas having gone unheard, she could only turn and pull on Ji Yunshu instead and attempt to persuade her, ¡°Yunshu, hurry and admit your wrongs to father. You can¡¯t take ashing from that whip.¡± She only got a ridicule-filled smile in response. The original Ji Yunshu could survive threeshes, what was she afraid of?


    ¡°Since your mind is set onshing me, this matter is already settled. Fine then, I shall receive the ¡®familyws¡¯.¡± Having spoken thus, she raised the pan of her robe and knelt!


    Clothed in light blue robes, her body ramrod straight, she surprisingly gave off quite the manly aura!


    Ji Shuhan had already raised the whip. With clenched jaws, he swung down with all his might.


    ¡®PAH!¡¯


    Onesh struck!


    Her shoulders and back exploded in pain. A pain so intense, it drilled into her heart as her ears and mind filled with a buzzing noise. Despite the pain, Ji Yunshu¡¯s body remained straightened. She had to keep her pride, her character unyielding!


    Then anothersh descended!


    Her body couldn¡¯t help but move forward with the force of the blow. Both hands were pressed on the floor in support, then clenched into a fist. Her eyes were bloodshot yet she stubbornly bit her lips, dead set on not uttering the slightest noise.


    The whipnded on her body, onesh followed after another in quick session apanied by the sound of a whipcerating flesh and skin. The sound echoed through the Ji Mansion.


    At the end of it, Ji Yunshu¡¯s body hadpletely copsed on the floor. Her back was now marred with bloody whishes. It was an utterly terrifying sight!


    Even after being beaten to within an inch of her life, Ji Yunshu had refused to plead for mercy. Her lips had been bitten to the point blood was freely flowing, yet she wasn¡¯t willing to scream out her pain.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted dead away.


    She didn¡¯t remember how she was brought back to her courtyard, she could only vaguely hear sounds of sobbing. ¡®It must have been Luan¡¯er!¡¯


    When she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day.


    Lying on the bed, even a slight movement would cause her entire body to hurt!


    At this moment, Luan¡¯er carried some hot medicinal decoction into the room. Seeing that Ji Yunshu wanted to get up, Luan¡¯er hurried to her side.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t get up. Please lie back.¡± Her eyes were brimming with tears!


    Ji Yunshu could barely move anyways, so she might as well continue lying on her bed. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too useless, I can¡¯t even protect you and caused you to suffer so much suffering.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. Look, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Her face was clearly extremely pale and her gazecked energy.


    Luan¡¯er cried for quite a bit more before wiping away at her tears.


    Ji Yunshu went back to sleep soon after drinking the medicine. She was stuck in bed for two whole days. During this time, only Ji Wanxin visited her to see how she was doing. The rest of the Ji family were probably eager to see her die.


    During these two days, confined to bed, Ji Yunshu read through The Lin Capital Case.


    On the third day, she had recuperated quite well. Ignoring Luan¡¯er¡¯s advice, she got out of bed, changed into men¡¯s wear and tied up her hair again.


    As she stepped into her courtyard, she noticed that it waspletely empty. All those nts of hers were gone.


    She left Ji Mansion and made for the Grand Canal Manor.


    Because of her injuries, she walked slower than usual.


    As she walked past a jewelry shop, she saw that the inside was packed with people who were all whispering while pointing at something.


    At first, she hadn¡¯t nned on getting involved, but she suddenly heard Wei Yi¡¯s voice, clear as day.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t break your jade pendant! It really wasn¡¯t me!¡± His voice was filled with panic.


    Ji Yunshu halted in her tracks. Making her way to the front of the crowd, she saw Wei Yi standing there like an idiot while waving his hands.


    The shopkeeper of the jewelry shop had grabbed onto his hand, while his other hand was holding onto two pieces of broken jade.


    ¡°You broke my jade pendant so you have topensate me. 100 taels. Not one less.¡± The shopkeeper was very aggressive, he even went so far as to hit Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi blocked with one hand while furiously denying it, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your jade pendant, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Just now you said you wanted to have a look, but it dropped on the floor right after you took it.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s brows furrowed. She shook her head as she stepped in.


    ¡°May I have a look at this jade pendant?¡±


    Wei Yi turned his head. Seeing that it was her, he became excited and called out, ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    Ji Yunshu ignored him. She plucked the jade pendant out of the shopkeeper¡¯s hand and closely examined it before facing the shopkeeper once again. She asked him, ¡°Tell me, was this jade pendant just broken?¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded his head. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask you another question. Was this jade always kept inside a box in this shop?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This is a new item, and was very expensive. But now, this idiot broke it.¡± The shopkeeper was just as angry as before.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s face sunk as she rebuked him. ¡°You are lying.¡±

 Chapter 51: Did I Hurt You?

    <h4>Chapter 51: Did I Hurt You?</h4>


    The light in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit before regaining their enraged glint. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m not lying. This brat was the one who broke my pendant.¡± Saying so, he tightened his grip on Wei Yi.


    The pain caused Wei Yi to furrow his brow as he darted a pitiful look to Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze disyed calmness. She slightly raised the two broken halves of jade before stating, ¡°You said that this pendant was broken just now, but it was clearly lying through one¡¯s teeth. Regardless of whether it is jade or any other type of precious stone, if it was broken recently, the edges should be uneven and sharp which would be painful when stroking the broken edges. However the edges on this jade are very smooth and glossy. It is clear that time had blunt the sharpness of it.¡±


    The moment these words were spoken, the shopkeeper was clearly at a loss for words and the panic on his face was hard to miss! However he didn¡¯t give up and put up a final struggle. ¡°This is high quality jade. Even if it was broken, the edge would be very smooth, which is quite normal.¡±


    ¡®Normal? Sophistry! Fine, I want to see how you¡¯ll continue making up your story.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gazended on the arrogant shopkeeper¡¯s hand as she continued to speak, ¡°Shopkeeper, if I guessed correctly, you ate steamed buns earlier! There are still traces of grease on your hand.¡±


    Uh! The shopkeeper¡¯s face was filled with surprise as he looked at his hand. After which he started fiercely wiping them, embarrassment showing on his face.


    ¡°Is eating steamed buns a crime?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ji Yunshu advanced a step. ¡°However, because there was grease on your hand, it had stained the pendant, which in turn rubbed off on my hand.¡±


    As she spoke so, Ji Yunshu suddenly lifted Wei Yi¡¯s hand and spread out his fingers so his whole hand was disyed for everyone to see.


    She exined, ¡°If this pendant was broken by this fool, then his hand would be greasy from touching it. However it just so happens that there is not a single trace of grease on his hand. This proves that he never touched the pendant. The pendant was clearly broken by you. Seeing that he was a fool, you decided to take advantage of this fact and cheat him.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°If you still do not admit it, then we can report it to the authorities and let the magistrate judge for himself, how about it?¡±


    With a guilty conscience, the shopkeeper released Wei Yi and wiped his hands before shoving them inside his sleeves!


    Meanwhile, the onlookers started pointing at him and were discussing amongst themselves!


    The shopkeeper swallowed his saliva as his gaze wandered. His voice trembled as he dered, ¡°Forget it! Just forget about it! N-nothing happened at all!¡±


    ¡®Forget about it? That won¡¯t do!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu turned to face Wei Yi. He was holding his arm with a pained face. It was probably from when the shopkeeper hit him just now, and the man had used such strong force too!


    Her good-looking eyebrows lifted as she asked, ¡°Wei Yi, when he said you broke his pendant, did you feel angry?¡±


    Wei Yi pouted as he looked at the shopkeeper before nodding his head.


    ¡°Then when he hit you, was it painful?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded once again!


    ¡°Okay. Stretch out your hand.¡±


    He obediently reached out his hand!


    ¡°Clench your fist.¡±


    He clenched his fist.


    ¡°Punch his arm.¡± Ji Yunshu ordered.


    Like a turtle, Wei Yi withdrew his hand at once and retreated behind Ji Yunshu while shaking his head. Seeing him like this made Ji Yunshu want tough, but she maintained her serious expression.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hit him? He scolded and even hit you.¡±


    Despite him being taller than Ji Yunshu by a head, he still hid behind her. He tentatively ced his hands on her shoulders like a cat would do. He stuttered, ¡°But that¡¯s not right. Mother said that I can¡¯t hit people. Even though he scolded and hit me, I can¡¯t scold or hit him back otherwise mother will be unhappy and when mother is unhappy, I will be unhappy too. Big brother, I won¡¯t hit him. I can¡¯t hit him¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She cast a sideways nce at him.


    He furiously nodded while keeping his eyes lowered. It made him look very pitiful.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t force him, instead turning back to face the dishonest shopkeeper. ¡°Listen up, if you dare to cheat people again I¡¯m going to have to ¡®invite¡¯ you over to the yamen. The paddles haven¡¯t been used for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes, I understand. This humble one will remember the young master¡¯s words. I won¡¯t dare to do so again.¡± The shopkeeper bowed his voice filled with ttery!


    ¡®Some people are just like this; without teaching them a lesson, how would they understand their wrongs?¡¯ Thinking to this point she couldn¡¯t help but smiled wryly, inwardlyughing at herself!


    If it wasn¡¯t for that promise she made two years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have to remain here and swallow her anger at every turn! In that Ji Mansion, without being servile or overbearing, she waited while enduring the countless contemptuous gazes and beating!


    Her heart was uneasy, but it had nothing to do with her grievances. ¡®When will hee back? Or is he nevering back? Ji Pei¡­ It has been two years already. Where are you now?¡¯ Her train of thought had been derailed so she brought herself back to reality.


    Seeing that the shopkeeper had a good attitude in admitting his mistake, she left the jewelry shop and went on her way. But, there was a new addition boorishly trailing behind her ¨C Wei Yi.


    If she walked faster, he elerated!


    If she walked slower, he slowed down!


    In the end, Ji Yunshu stopped and turned around to look at him. She saw that his head was slightly lowered but he didn¡¯t avert his gaze when it met with hers. His fingers were twirling in front of his chest without rest as he openly peered at her.


    ¡®That guy is acting so adorable!¡¯


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    He pursed his lips but didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I am asking you a question. Why are you following me?¡±


    He carefully step forward before speaking, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know where I should go?¡± That tone was very innocent!


    ¡°You can go home.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    Ji Yunshu could feel a headacheing. ¡®Even if you don¡¯t want to go home, you don¡¯t have to follow me!¡¯


    ¡°I am busy right now so I have no time to y with you. Go find a ce to sit and stay there until you feel tired before going home.¡±


    Having spoken, she nned to continue walking but Wei Yi blocked her path. A brilliant smile blossomed on his face as he looked at her with a pleading gaze. ¡°Big brother, where are you going? I like to y with you, so can you take me with you too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± An immediate rejection.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡± She went around him before proceeding forward.


    But who knew for some unknown reason, Wei Yi decided to pull on her arm. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t know how to control his strength properly, that tug had caused pain to spread from her back to her tibias. She furrowed her brow from the painful sensation and let out a soft cry.


    Wei Yi was terrified by her sudden painful cry. His hands quickly let go and he madly shook them left and right.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Big brother, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Ji Yunshu cradled her arm. After the pain had eased up, she let out a breath before looking at Wei Yi, who had been scared out of his wits.


    Finally, she relented, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to follow me? Hurry up.¡± Ji Yunshu walked forward while hugging her arm while Wei followed.


    ¡°Big brother, did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you in pain?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Two silhouettes, one tall and the other short, made their way to the Grand Canal Manor, leaving a trail of footprints of different depths in the snow.

 Chapter 52: Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 52: Friend?</h4>


    After walking with a slow pace, they finally arrived at the Grand Canal Manor.


    Two guards, armed with longswords, stood on each side of the entrance with a dignified aura.


    Ji Yunshu had passed by the manor before, and each time, the doors were closed shut. This time, the doors were wide open to wee Jing Rong.


    Wei Yi raised his head and pulled on one of Ji Yunshu¡¯srge sleeves, ¡°Big Brother, where are we?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied by pointing at the wooden panel which hung on top of the entrance, ¡°Do you know how to read that?¡±


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s ¡®Guang¡¯¡­1¡± Wei Yi scratched his chin as he looked at the second character. He stared at the panel, but couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    Ji Yunshu squinted at him and exined patiently, ¡°Guang-Qu-Yuan, Grand Canal Manor, just remember that the character is pronounced Qu, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember that it¡¯s called ¡®Qu¡¯,¡± repeated Wei Yi.


    The excitement from learning something new was obvious in Wei Yi¡¯s voice. Ji Yunshu looked at him with a radiant smile, which let through some tenderness for Wei Yi and his childish behavior.


    As they climbed the stairs leading to the entrance of the manor, the guards stopped them with a gesture.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The guard asked.


    ¡°I am here to pay a visit to Prince Rong.¡± Ji Yunshu answered.


    The guards exchanged a look and asked, ¡°Are you Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡®Looks like that fellow had nned for my arrival!¡¯ Ji Yunshu thought as she answered the two guards with a slight nod.


    The two guards backed off and one of them said, ¡°Please follow us, the prince has been waiting for a long time already.¡±


    ¡®A long time? Didn¡¯t he say the hour of the dragon? I¡¯m right on time!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi followed the guard into the manor.


    Grand Canal Manor was once upied by an affluent family whoter migrated to the capital. Despite being deserted for so long, it was reputed for its luxury and grandeur, as much in terms of the size of the building as for the objects which furnished it.


    ¡®It definitely lives up to its reputation.¡¯


    It took quite a bit of walking just to get through the reception hall to the backyard.


    Wei Yi stretched his neck to look around and seemed very curious about the surroundings. From time to time, he would pull onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve.


    He pointed at a lotus flower which emerged from a pond nearby and said, ¡°Hey, I have that in my house.¡±


    A momentter, he pointed at arge cedar tree, eximing in surprise. ¡°I have that too!¡±


    Again, an instantter, pointing at a stone statue of a mythical animal, ¡°That too!¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes, yes, I get it, you have everything in your house.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t even have any of these in mine!¡¯


    For anyone who was not acquainted with their rtionship, it seemed that she was being importuned by such a deadweight. At least, this was what Jing Rong thought upon seeing the duo.


    The instant the guard brought the two into the backyard, Jing Rong, who was seated under a pavilion, noticed Wei Yi, who followed Ji Yunshu closely and clung onto her sleeves.


    ¡®A deadweight? And a male one?¡¯ Jing Rong thought, with some irritation shown on his face. He poured a cup of tea from the teapot and its pleasant aroma soon inundated the air around him.


    Ji Yunshu saluted him with a hand gesture. ¡°This humble one greets Prince Rong.¡±


    Wei Yi, who held onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeves, was dragged into her salutation as when thetter rose her arms, he stumbled forward and interposed himself between Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong sipped his tea, examined Wei Yi and threw a cold look full of dissatisfaction at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Is that your lover?¡±


    Wei Yi answered before Ji Yunshu could speak. ¡°A lover? What¡¯s that? Is it some kind of food?¡±


    Pfft~!


    The tea that barely entered Jing Rong¡¯s mouth almost got spit back out. A frown on his face indicated that he was perplexed at theical answer.


    ¡®Where did this weirdoe from?¡¯ Jing Rong wondered.


    Ji Yunshu stepped forward, dragged Wei Yi and exined, ¡°Prince, this is my friend. He¡¯s not very smart and will tend to say weird things sometimes, so please forgive his transgression.¡±


    ¡°Your friend? Not very smart?¡± Jing Rong repeated her words, thinking about her words for a short while beforeing to an understanding. He nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Wei Yi jumped to answer again, ¡°I¡¯m called Wei Yi, Wei as in a seat, and Yi as in one.¡±2


    ¡®¡­Why did you have to speak now?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression was one frozen in awkwardness, and she resisted the urge to let out a sigh. Right now, it was really kind of embarrassing to be with this ¡®friend¡¯ of hers.


    ¡®I finally got it right!¡¯ Wei Yi thought, who was visibly satisfied from being able to answer Jing Rong¡¯s question. He clearly did not share any of Ji Yunshu¡¯s worries.


    Ji Yunshu then hurriedly spoke to help him out. ¡°Prince, Wei means protection, and Yi means being in high spirits.¡±


    She expected disdain from Jing Rong, but, instead, she saw curiosity shining in his eyes as he scrutinized Wei Yi with a yful smile on his face.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, that¡¯s an unusual mistake for a bright person like you to make, I think that it is Wei as in a seat and Yi as in one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± Wei Yi seemed to agree with the statement and nodded energetically.


    Jing Rong stood up, walked to Wei Yi and asked with a broad smile. ¡°Wei Yi, do you know then, the meaning of trueity for a gentleman?3 ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Wei Yi asked.


    ¡°Take a guess!¡± Jing Rong said.


    ¡°My teacher hasn¡¯t taught me any of that, and neither did my mom nor my dad,¡± Wei Yi said to himself, he seemed pensive and turned around to ask Ji Yunshu. ¡°Big Brother, do you know what it means?¡±


    Of course she knew.


    ¡®A gentleman does not rob another of his cherishment.¡¯


    ¡®I wonder what he means by that.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu felt the frustration mount up in her mind and chose to stop thinking about it. She threw a stern look at Jing Rong and said, ¡°Prince Rong, your humble servant would like to remind you that the five burnt corpses constitute our current priority, and there are a few things I would like to inform you about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you do remember that there¡¯s case waiting for us to solve? And here I am, thinking that you came here with your friend to have tea with me,¡± said Jing Rong with a particr emphasis on the word ¡°friend¡±.


    ¡°Please forgive me, prince Rong. If you find his behavior to be disagreeable, I shall ask him to vacate the premises,¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Anyone who enters my door is a guest, and I¡¯m not so indecent as to deny anyone of my hospitality,¡± Jing Rong answered as he raised his hand.


    Jing Rong¡¯s gesture served as a signal to Lang Po, who entered the backyard and approached him.


    ¡°What orders do you have for me, prince?¡± asked Lang Po.


    ¡®Woah! You were here the whole time? You could have greeted us at least!¡¯


    ¡°Please bring teacher Ji¡¯s friend to a side yard. Give him anything that¡¯ll please his heart, and every delicacy that¡¯ll satisfy his stomach. Treat his wishes as my orders,¡± Jing Rong instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Lang Po replied.


    Lang Po stepped forward, lowered his head as he approached Wei Yi, and said, ¡°Sir, please follow me.¡±


    Wei Yi clearly thought otherwise. He hid behind Ji Yunshu and shook his head. ¡°No! I want to stay with Big Brother! I¡¯ll go wherever he goes!¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Lang Po did not really know how to respond to Wei Yi.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s turned around to look at Wei Yi, and said in a tender voice. ¡°Wei Yi, if you want to stay with me, then please be nice and go wait for me, okay? I¡¯lle for you when I¡¯m done here.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Come on, go,¡± said Ji Yunshu in a firm tone.


    Wei Yi seemed very upset. His hands, which were still holding onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeves, only rxed their grip after a long while.


    ¡°Big Brother, you will remember to pick me up, okay? I don¡¯t know the way home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle look for you,¡± Ji Yunshu assured him.


    Only after receiving a guarantee from Ji Yunshu did Wei Yi move. Even then, he departed reluctantly, and kept turning around at nearly every step he took. It seemed like a farewell of life and death to him.


    Both Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi did not notice Jing Rong¡¯s face getting darker!


    Not only was it getting darker, there was also a burning jealousy!


    1.Grand Canal Manores from the Chinese Guangquyuan, with the second character, Qu, being the most rarely encountered character amongst the three. Therefore, it is assumed that Wei Yi would not know how to pronounce such a character. ?


    2.This is a wordy on the fact that Wei is a homophone for ¡°seat¡± (λ) which could also be a ssifier for person, while Yi is a homophone for ¡°one¡±, which are obviously not used for proper names. It¡¯s like Wei Yi is saying his name meant something like ¡°The one and only one¡± since the literal meaning is ¡°one person¡±. ?


    3.The meaning of trueity for a gentlemen: the original word in Chinese used here is ¾ý×Ó, a concept made famous by Confucius¡¯ Analects, representing an ideal that all men ought to seek to achieve. It roughly trantes to gentleman, but is more than that.

 Chapter 53: The Yin Yang Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Yin Yang Corpse</h4>


    Quietness was restored to the pavilion. The aroma of the tea seemed to have changed noticeably, from a distinctive, pleasant smell to something full of bitterness.


    Jing Rong returned to his seat, raised his hand, and knocked on the surface of the table with his finger joints.


    Is he hinting her to take a seat?


    ¡®No, I think it¡¯s better if I keep standing.¡¯


    ¡°This humble one is fine standing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to sit down,¡± Jing Rong seemed like he wanted to swallow Ji Yunshu whole. He knocked at the table again and said, ¡°What I wanted to say, is that the tea¡¯s lukewarm, and I¡¯m asking you to pour me another cup.¡±


    ¡®Hey, you aren¡¯t handicapped are you? Shouldn¡¯t you at least be able to do that by yourself?¡¯


    ¡°I have an injury on my hand, and it pains me when I try to raise my arm. Teacher, you wouldn¡¯t have so quickly forgotten about that, would you?¡± asked Jing Rong, who seemed to guess what she was thinking about.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Yes¡­ I really did forget about it. Well, it¡¯s not my fault that he removed his bandages, and it seems like he¡¯s already fully recovered.¡¯


    Jing Rong was quite unhappy at the expression of surprise on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face.


    ¡®He seemed so patient and kind with Wei Yi, so why does he treat me with such a cial attitude.¡¯ Jing Rong thought as he grew more irritated.


    ¡°I am thirsty, so could you hurry up, Teacher?¡±


    Despite wanting to roll her eyes in contempt at Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu obeyed him. As she went forth to pick up the tea kettle and was about to pour some tea into an empty cup, Jing Rong raised his palm to interrupt her.


    ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t feel like drinking tea after all,¡± said Jing Rong.


    ¡°Then, prince, what do you desire?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°My shoulders are a little sore. Teacher, you seem to have an intricate knowledge of human anatomy. As such, could you apply some of your knowledge and find the best spot for afortable massage?¡±


    ¡®Give him an inch and he¡¯ll take a mile.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu ced the kettle and the cup back onto the table, and answered, ¡°Prince, my hands serve the dead, and I¡¯ve never used them on the living, you may want to reconsider.¡±


    Jing Rong felt a chill run down his spine and frowned in discontentment.


    ¡®Ha! What will you say to that!¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu with some satisfaction at her brilliant retort.


    What he said next surprised her.


    ¡°I have reconsidered. Please apply some strength when massaging. I have quite the sore shoulder today,¡± said Jing Rong.


    ¡®You little¡­ Ugh, I give up.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu circled around Jing Rong and raised her arm, in doing so, she inadvertently stretched the part of her back through which her fresh wounds ran. She bit her lips and held in a scream.


    As she extended her pale fingers and rested them on Jing Rong¡¯s shoulders, ready to start the massage, Jing Rong suddenly grabbed one of her hands and pulled her over so that she faced him. Jing Rong stood up and held her hand with one hand, while he deposited his other hand on her thin waist.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ji Yunshu screamed in pain as she was dragged over.


    This violent movement caused the scab on her back to reopen and bleed. She could feel the blood seeping into her clothes and staining them.


    Jing Rong did not expect such a violent reaction on from her. He halted his movements for a split second and let go of Ji Yunshu, who instinctively reached for her back. Her lips looked pale as ever as she reached for her back with one hand.


    Jing Rong eyes were burning; he frowned with severity and asked, ¡°What happened to your back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Let me see,¡± said Jing Rong, who seemed very worried.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± answered Ji Yunshu as she stepped back and simultaneously wiped away the cold sweat which pearled on her forehead. She lowered her head and said, ¡°This humble one is here to report on the case of the five burnt corpses.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to report on that, Lang Po has already informed me on the matter. Let me see your back,¡± insisted Jing Rong, who had a worried and distressed expression on his face. He reached out for her hand before an answer could be provided.


    Ji Yunshu took another step back and was now almost out of the pavilion.


    ¡°If not about the burnt corpses, then allow me to say a few words about the case of Lin Capital then,¡± proposed Ji Yunshu.


    Upon hearing ¡°Lin Capital¡±, Jing Rong paused for a little.


    But¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not urgent right now. Let me see your back first,¡± said Jing Rong.


    ¡®Why is this prince so persistent?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu raised her eyes and met Jing Rong¡¯s concern with a determined look, ¡°Prince, it¡¯s really no big deal. I simply grazed my back the other day.¡±


    ¡°Grazed?¡± Jing Rong refused to believe it, ¡°How could you be in such pain when I barely touched your back then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a minor wound, really. On top of it¡­¡± Ji Yunshu took a deep breath, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to dirty your eyes with the sight of my body. Someone from my stature ought to¡­¡±


    ¡®There are such things as barriers between men and women. I beg for your respect of them, O prince.¡¯


    Jing Rong was about to say something when Lang Po suddenly ran over.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong, Prince,¡± said Lang Po with a stern look as he arrived.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    Lang Po lowered his head and answered, ¡°Prince, Gentleman Wei has fallen off a tree and¡­¡±


    These words made Ji Yunshu momentarily forget the throbbing pain in her back and she then asked in a distressed tone, ¡°How did you let him get on top of a tree? Did he hurt himself anywhere?¡±


    Jing Rong was unpleased.


    Lang Po shook his head in a bit of a panic, ¡°The gentleman is alright, it¡¯s just that after he fell, we discovered that there was a corpse buried under the tree.¡±


    A corpse?


    When Ji Yunshu heard the word ¡®corpse¡¯, she will always be more alert without fail.


    ¡°Please bring me there quickly.¡±


    Lang Po looked at Jing Rong and awaited his orders.


    Jing Rong nced at Ji Yunshu¡¯s back. He was still worried, but nevertheless agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    The trio moved towards the side yard.


    From the distance, Ji Yunshu could see Wei Yi hiding behind a guard, visibly terrified by something under a big tree nearby and holding something in his hands.


    At the base of the tree, the earth was dug up and a corpse was unearthed. Several guards were postured around the corpse and blocked ess to it.


    Wei Yi trotted to meet Ji Yunshu as thetter approached the scene. He was visibly frightened.


    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s a corpse there. Just now¡­ when I fell from the tree, Inded on it,¡± said Wei Yi as he pointed toward the corpse.


    Ji Yunshu did not mind his remark. She took a handkerchief out of her pocket, wrapped it around her hand and knelt down in front of the corpse to examine it.


    After examining with great concentration for a while, Ji Yunshu said, with some severity, ¡°This corpse has been there for around two years.¡±


    Jing Rong, who was standing behind her, continued to listen to her exnation.


    ¡°From the looks of it, the size of the skull isrge, and its base is coarse.. There are multiple irregrities on the base bone and there¡¯s an overall heaviness to itsposition,¡± said Ji Yunshu as she continued to examine the skull, ¡°The inclination of the frontal bone is rather steep, and the be¡¯s and superciliary arch¡¯s outgrowth is noticeable. The eye orbits are rather deep, and the superior rims of the eye sockets are thick. The protrusion of mastoid process from the temporal bone is long and its radius isrge as well. The cheekbones are protuberant and the zygomatic arch is quite sizeable.¡±


    ¡°The deceased individual is a man,¡± concluded Ji Yunshu.


    The string of technical terms made it very difficult for everyone who was present to follow her.


    ¡°But¡­ why is there the presence of a milk bone1? A man shouldn¡¯t have this!¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu then shifted her look to the pelvis, and was surprised by what she saw. ¡°The pelvis bone is smooth, thin, light and rounded. It¡¯s shallow but the cavity isrge, just like a bucket. The pubic bone is positioned rather lowly and it¡¯s broad and short, with a significant curvature and sticity. The acetabulum is rather small in size.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    The two conflicting conclusions confused Jing Rong and the others greatly, since it was already difficult for them to understand the jargon that she was using.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu remained in a deep reflection and only opened her mouth after gaining enough confidence about her deduction.


    ¡°This is a yin yang corpse,¡± concluded Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°A yin yang corpse?¡±


    1.Milk bone doesn¡¯t exist in real life. This milk bone(Èé¹Ç) is a Chinese myth simr to the biblical myth about men having a pair of ribs less than women due to Eve being made out of Adam¡¯s ribs. This is a work of fiction and the author might not be someone in the health/biology domain. For real fact, the pelvis is the main difference between a male or female skeleton. There are a total of 12 main differences with a few minor differences being the overall bone density, shape, size, etc. For more information: http://.majordifferences/2014/03/difference-between-male-and-female.html#.WbtmmtPyjVo

 Chapter 54: The Skeleton’s Examination

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Skeleton¡¯s Examination</h4>


    A yin yang corpse? What was a yin yang corpse? The puzzlement was visible on everyone¡¯s face.


    Jing Rong was like a curious child. While he was concerned about the injuries on Ji Yunshu¡¯s back, it did little to stop him from inquiring about the human remains that they had just discovered, ¡°A yin yang corpse? What¡¯s that? Why would a body be buried under this tree?¡±


    Ji Yunshu crouched and started to exin, ¡°This humble one isn¡¯t able to ascertain the cause behind a body being buried under this big tree. However, a yin yang body is merely a term referring to an intersex person. In other words, the deceased is someone who possessed both male and female reproductive organs!¡±


    ¡®¡¯Huh! Such a thing actually exists? Is it a monster?¡®¡¯


    The statement surprised everyone once again. It was the first time they had heard about such a thing.


    Jing Rong was bewildered as he observed the pile of bones. ¡®After just ncing at it and touching it a few times, he was able to determine that this skeleton belonged to a yin yang person. Teacher Ji, you¡¯re really awesome!¡¯


    ¡°How did that person die?¡± Jing Rong inquired.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t reply for a moment as she was busy wrapping her handkerchief around her hand. Next, she turned the skeleton over and found a thin silky fabric which had yet topletely rot, covering the skeleton¡¯s chest.


    She carefully peeled it off, exposing 24 intact rib bones to the light of day.


    Gently brush off the remaining dirt on the bones, she began to carefully examine their state and found fine cuts along the ribs, leading her to a single conclusion.


    ¡°The deceased should be in his forties and was stabbed to death with a knife, a sword or at least an object with a sharp edge.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Jing Rong narrowed his eyes


    Ji Yunshu pointed at the remains and dered, ¡°The shoulders and rib bones showed no less than 22 scratches. Those scratches could only be caused by a sharp object stabbing through the flesh and prating deeply to the bones. My initial judgment told me that the murderer should be at least a head taller than the victim. Moreover, in normal circumstances, only four to five stabs in the right ce would be enough to kill someone, but for the deceased¡¯s body to present more than 20 stabs and each of them reaching the bones, what reason would have pushed the murderer to crazily stab the victim so many times?¡±


    Jing Rong understood as soon as he heard her exnation, so did everyone else.


    Ji Yunshu untied her handkerchief. She turned to Jing Rong with a stern look, ¡°Your Highness, are you dispatching anyone to notify Lord Liu?¡±


    ¡®What are you doing by being so idle, instead of notifying the yamen of this homicide?¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    When Jing Rong heard her, he immediately sent one of his subordinates to the yamen.


    Within the time it would take to brew a cup of tea, Magistrate Liu had led a group of runners to the Grand Canal Manor. He was about to sp his hand and greet Jing Rong when thetter stopped him, ¡°No need for empty greetings. Dealing with this case is more urgent.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes your Highness¡­¡± After stammering a few words, Magistrate Liu retreated next to Ji Yunshu. He observed the skeleton nestled under the tree before asking Ji Yunshu, ¡°Yunshu, what did you discover about this skeleton?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was calm in appearance. ¡°First, let¡¯s bring that skeleton to the autopsy room. As for the specifics, I still need to examine it in detail before dering myself.¡±


    ¡°Can the portrait of this skeleton be drawn out in a few days? I will post it and hopefully someone wille to im it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need time to draw the portrait. In the meantime, find some people to bring the remains back to the yamen. I absolutely don¡¯t want to overlook a clue, so it¡¯s best if they also the surrounding soil back too. I¡¯ll go to the yamen tomorrow for the examination.


    The wounds on her back were bing exceedingly painful and she could barely endure it!


    ¡°Good then. Let¡¯s do it like this.¡±


    The magistrate was very cooperative. He waved his hand and a few runners came forward with a big white fabric. They then spread it besides the remains and started to cautiously move everything on it, afraid that any abrupt movement might damage the skeleton.


    It kept them busy until the afternoon.


    After each piece of the skeleton was properly collected, Magistrate Liu would hurriedly return to the yamen while Ji Yunshu nned to go back home.


    As she passed in front of Jing Rong, she stated, ¡°Prince, I¡¯m afraid that we will have to seal the ess to the vicinity of this tree. If anything urgent requires my presence, this humble one wille right away.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll let people cordone this area off and forbid people from approaching it.¡± He replied in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°Many thanks, your Highness.¡± Her voice rolled out from her gradually paling lips.


    The day was nearing its end and as the sun ended its course in the horizon, the trailing obscurity reached Ji Yunshu¡¯s face, covering the sick pallor on her thin lips.


    Jing Rong blurted out, ¡°The sky is growing dark. Teacher, why don¡¯t you have a meal before going?¡±


    ¡®Is that an invitation?¡¯ Ji Yunshu thought.


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips into a smile, ¡°This humble one has just been in contact with the dead. If I stay for a meal, I¡¯m afraid that it will lower your appetite. Besides¡­¡±


    Her gazegged on the figure of Wei Yi, who was sitting on the stone stairs not far away, while fiddling with an object. That fool was frightened out of his wits just earlier, but now it was as if everything was but smoke before his eyes.


    The world of a simpleton was as simple as that!


    She retracted her gaze and said, ¡°The sky is getting darker. I still need to send back Wei Yi lest his family gets worried.¡±


    ¡°You really have too many excuses¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ This humble one¡¯s words are all true. I hope your Highness won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Ji Yunshu lowered her head.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He sped his hands behind his back, ¡°Fine. This prince will not make things difficult for you. However, Teacher Ji shouldn¡¯t forget that I will call on you at anytime for your advice concerning the matter rted to the Lin Capital Case.¡± He was no longer overbearing as he spoke, as if he suddenly became another person. ¡®I might as well soften my approach as to avoid Ji Yunshu declining my invitation again.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu sped her hands in greetings, then called Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi, who was holding onto an object, happilyughed as he ran to her at her call. Then, he asked, ¡°Big Brother, are we going back? It¡¯s not fun ying here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    She was gentle to Wei Yi like before.


    As she led him away, Jing Rong¡¯s eyes followed them tightly, as their figures gradually faded into the distance, until they were no longer in sight. It was only after he could no longer see them that Jing Rong¡¯s gaze changed slowly into an imprable wall, preventing anyone from peering into his thoughts.


    After a long time, he finally called out Lang Po, who stepped forward, ¡°Any instructions, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°How much did you understand of Teacher Ji¡¯s exnation of the yin yang corpse?¡±


    Lang Po scratched his head. He was a rough man, so how could heprehend so many things? Thus, he truthfully answered, ¡°Err¡­ I think he was talking about that person being afflicted by homosexuality.¡±


    ¡®Hey! Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t say nonsense if you didn¡¯t understand anything! Teacher Ji¡¯s exnations were so clear, how did you manage to understand so incorrectly?¡¯ Yet the word ¡°homosexuality¡± smashed Jing Rong¡¯s mind as if it rang some truth.


    Behind his back, his hands clenched tightly into fists. He shouldn¡¯t have any homosexual tendencies, right?


    ¡®Impossible!¡¯ His expression turned solemn as he addressed his subordinate, ¡°Lang Po, didn¡¯t I order you to investigate Teacher Ji¡¯s background? What progress have you made?¡±


    ¡°Reporting to your Highness, I investigated, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s expression sharpened.


    ¡°Teacher Ji went into¡­ Lord Ji¡¯s residence. He should be a person from the Ji Mansion. This humble one had already dispatched a group of people to investigate further. I believe we should have more information soon.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ji?¡± Jing Rong immediately frowned, ¡°You mean that old guy Ji Shuhan?¡±


    Lang Po tensed, ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    Revealing an inquisitive face, Jing Rong¡¯s eyelids lowered as he started to mutter in a low voice, ¡°Ji Yunshu, Ji Yunshu, Ji¡­ In the entire Jinjiang city, only Ji Shuhan¡¯s family bore the surname Ji. I should have thought about it earlier.¡±


    It was absolutely out of Lang Po¡¯s expectations that his prince¡¯s interest in Ji Yunshu was so strong.


    Not waiting for Lang Po to react, Jing Rong voiced out new instructions, ¡°Investigate him once again in my stead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Investigate when he received the wounds on his back, how he got them and who flogged him. This Prince wants every single detail clearly reported to me.¡± His tone revealed a vicious feeling and extreme anger!


    ¡®This Prince didn¡¯t just drink water to grow up!¡¯

 Chapter 55: Carrying Her Home

    <h4>Chapter 55: Carrying Her Home</h4>


    Ever since leaving Grand Canal Manor, Ji Yunshu hadn¡¯t spoken a word.


    Her steps got heavier as she felt her strength start to leave her. Her eyelids were also fighting to stay open.


    Fresh blood oozed from her injury, dying the clothes on her back from their original blue to a darker hue. One couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the blood or the sweat.


    Despite her eyesight getting blurrier and her steps getting more unstable, she resisted the urge to cry out in pain and continued forward.


    Night had slowly fallen as they walked. Wei Yi was holding onto a small skyntern1 made of white paper. He had probably been ying with it too much, as evidenced by the holes pockmarking it.


    He was extremely excited as he lifted thentern while skipping around.


    ¡°Big brother, look. I found it in the courtyard. Doesn¡¯t it look nice?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s already so broken, what¡¯s so nice to look at!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu ignored him.


    ¡°I heard my teacher call this a skyntern. When I was very young my mother would light thesenterns and let them float into the air, lots of them. It looked awesome. Big brother, have you seen that before?¡±


    ¡®Nope! I¡¯ve seen quite a lot of bodies though. Dry corpses, dissected corpses, skeletons¡­ They look quite good when piled up together.¡¯


    But Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t have the energy to reply to him. Her lips were turning whiter as she slowed down a lot. Yet, her back was still as straight as ever.


    Wei Yi hadn¡¯t noticed that something was wrong. He continued skipping ahead, though at every three steps he would halt to wait for her.


    After a while, he turned around to face Ji Yunshu and cheekily started walking backward.


    ¡°Big brother, I can see you if I walk like this.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re walking very slowly.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, do your feet hurt?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Two stepster, the strength in her legs suddenly left her as she cked out. She suddenly fell to the floor, relying on one leg to support her own weight.


    Seeing this, Wei Yi couldn¡¯t be bothered about his skyntern anymore; he tossed it aside and approached Ji Yunshu. He knelt on the ground, his face filled with panic.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice betrayed his fear!


    Ji Yunshu bit her lips as she heaved lightly. A sheen of cold sweat covered her forehead. With some effort, she lifted her eyes to look at Wei Yi.


    ¡°Wei Yi, have you carried someone before?¡± asked Ji Yunshu in an extremely weak voice.


    He shook his head, nope!


    ¡°Then if I ask you to carry me, would you be okay?¡± She was still unwilling to mention the injury on her back.


    Wei Yi nodded his head furiously! ¡°Okay.¡± Although his tone was still bright, it contained hints of worry. He had already crouched down in front of Ji Yunshu, his back facing her, saying, ¡°Big brother,e on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    The sight of Wei Yi¡¯s back, which looked firm and reliable caused Ji Yunshu to feel warmth despite the coldness of the night.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes nearly turned red. ¡®No one has ever been willing to do this for me before!¡¯ Gritting her teeth, she shakily climbed onto Wei Yi¡¯s back.


    Wei Yi held onto her legs as he lifted her up without much effort.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re very light.¡±


    Indeed, she was too light.


    Her head leaned on Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder as she moved her head next to his ear while asking, ¡°Wei Yi, do you know the way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll guide you. Walk straight for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He carried Ji Yunshu as he walked at a speed neither fast nor slow.


    ¡°Big brother, how about I sing for you? When mother carried me, she would sing.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyelids slowly shut, though hearing his voice she still quietly acquiesced.


    Having gotten a reply, Wei Yi smiled. He cleared his throat as he started to sing.


    As it were long ago,


    Caressed by the gentle wind,


    The son from Zhao¡¯ses home


    Carrying with him wholly the beauty of Pu Yang2


    With a book,


    The Servant went forth to greet him,


    Him and thenguor from his voyage.


    That voice that should have been rough was bestowed gentleness by the song.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t know that Wei Yi could sing so well. She gave a slight smile as she asked weakly, ¡°What¡¯s this song?¡±


    ¡°Mother says it¡¯s called ¡®Youth¡¯. When I was small, my mother used to carry me and sing this song to me. But now she won¡¯t carry me anymore. She says I¡¯ve grown up and have to marry and have kids. She says that when I have little Wei Yis then I¡¯ll have to carry them and sing this song to them.¡±


    ¡®Silly kid, your mother is really good to you to tell you so much.¡¯


    He added, ¡°Big brother, right now I¡¯m carrying you, so does that mean you¡¯re a little Wei Yi?¡±


    Pfft~!


    ¡®You¡¯re the little Wei Yi! Your whole family is little Wei Yis!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to be your wife or have little Wei Yis with you.¡¯


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the injury on her back causing her so much pain, she would¡¯ve knocked on his head with her knuckles right now.


    Wei Yi reached an intersection. She lifted her hand to point towards a direction, ¡°That way.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wei Yi replied. As he followed Ji Yunshu¡¯s guidance, Wei Yi once again started to hum.


    In the cold, windy night, a tall silhouette carried a smaller thinner one as it walked down the long, winding road. That scene was quite beautiful.


    During the journey, Ji Yunshu had nearly fallen asleep several times due to Wei Yi¡¯s singing. Finally, they reached the entrance to the west courtyard of the Ji Mansion.


    ¡°You can put me down now,¡± Ji Yunshu said.


    Wei Yi carefully ced her down before asking her earnestly, ¡°Big brother, did I sing well?¡±


    She nodded as she pushed the door open. Her face was even paler than before.


    Wei Yi suddenly furrowed his brow as he asked her, ¡°Big brother, are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, do you remember the way back home?¡±


    ¡°I remember how to go back from here,¡± answer Wei Yi with a firm tone


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s leaned against the doorframe using her hands as she took a deep breath. ¡°Then be careful on your way back. If your mother asks you where you went, don¡¯t mention anything about Grand Canal Manor, got it?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No why.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± He pursed his lips as he nodded firmly. Suddenly he looked inside, as if he was looking for something. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Big sister should be asleep already.¡±


    ¡®How disappointing! Your big sister isn¡¯t asleep! She¡¯s right in front of you!¡¯


    Hearing his remark, she thought to herself, ¡®This fellow really has taken a liking to me.¡¯


    ¡°Wei Yi, it¡¯s already dark. Hurry and head home.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Big brother, when can I find you to y again? I¡¯m always by myself, no one wants to y with me.¡±


    ¡®How pitiful! Even I have a bunch of corpses to y with.¡¯


    Hence, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you want to look for me, go to the yamen.¡±


    Wei Yi was extremely happy upon hearing the answer. ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll be leaving now, big brother.¡± With a wave of his hand and a slight smile, he merrily skipped away!


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t keep herself upright any longer and fell to the ground, her knee knocked into the doorframe, causing her even more pain.


    Fortunately, Luan¡¯er just so happened to be leaving the courtyard at this moment. She saw the door wide open and her Young Miss copsed on the ground.


    With a countenance whitened by fear, she hurriedly approached and crouched down, ¡°Miss, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± When Luan¡¯er¡¯s hand touched Ji Yunshu¡¯s back, she felt wetness. Lifting her hand, she saw that her hand was actually covered with blood!


    1.Skyntern: Skyntern are also called Kong Ming Lanterns, named after the famous military strategist and inventor Zhu Geliang (Courtesy name Kong Ming) from the Three Kingdoms Era. It is cylindrical and usually made with wax paper, and able to levitate using the same principle as hot air balloons. ?


    2.Pu Yang: Name of a Chinese city in Hebei province.

 Chapter 56: Ji Pei

    <h4>Chapter 56: Ji Pei</h4>


    The blood on her hands caused Luan¡¯er to panic!


    ¡®I should have tried harder to stop her from going out today,¡¯ thought Luan¡¯er.


    The Young Miss had clearly been injured, and she should¡¯ve refused to allow her out today.


    Seeing that back of her Young Miss¡¯ clothes was drenched with blood, fear and anxiety filled her heart.


    Ji Yunshu supported herself against the doorframe with one hand as she raised her pale face to look at Luan¡¯er.


    ¡°Help me inside.¡±


    Overtaken by panic, Luan¡¯er did not immediatelye to the rescue of her master. Upon hearing Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice, she lent her trembling hands and drew her into the dwelling.


    Luan¡¯er hurriedly readied a basin of hot water and stripped off the bloodied clothes to expose Ji Yunshu¡¯s back.


    Luan¡¯er, who was ill-prepared for the gruesome sight of Ji Yunshu¡¯s back, was terrified as soon as sheid her eyes upon it.


    The wounds which had originally started to scab had re-opened and blood was oozing out.


    ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ll go find a physician,¡± Luan¡¯er said as she wiped her tears.


    Ji Yunshu pulled her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. There¡¯s medicine in the cupboard, so just help me apply it on my back.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Her master¡¯s insistence prevailed, and Luan¡¯er obeyed her orders. She wiped off her tears and ran to fetch the medicine and some bandages.


    She carefully used the lukewarm water to clean the wounds before she applied the medicine and covered the whole with bandages.


    She also helped her Young Miss change her clothes. A simple task which took a long time due to Ji Yunshu¡¯s injuries.


    Ji Yunshuid on the bed. Thanks to the medicine, the pain seemed to have subsided.


    Luan¡¯er was carrying the basin filled with bloody water out when she bumped into someone at the door.


    ¡°Second Young Miss?¡±


    Ji Wanxin stood in the doorway. She had quite a scare at the sight of the basin full of bloody water.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked Luan¡¯er.


    Luan¡¯er threw a worry-filled gaze back towards the room.


    Ji Wanxin hurriedly entered only to see Ji Yunshu lying prone on the bed.


    Hurrying over to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side, she asked, ¡°Yunshu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As she said these words, she gently lifted the nkets. Upon seeing Ji Yunshu¡¯s bandages, the sequences of events which had just transpired seemed to have been reconstructed in her mind.


    ¡°Your wounds reopened? You should have seen a physician,¡± suggested Ji Wanxin as she called her own maid to instruct her to go fetch a physician.


    ¡°Second Sister, there¡¯s no need to bother a physician for such small wounds. I¡¯ve already applied medicine so there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself,¡± Ji Yunshu said.


    ¡°How would this trouble me? The wounds on your back can get serious if they don¡¯t healpletely¡­¡± Ji Wanxin sighed as she clutched one of Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands, a movement which let through some of her anguish.


    ¡®Her hand is so cold!¡¯ thought Ji Wanxin.


    Ji Wanxin shot a look at her maid to make her leave.


    Once the maid left, she spoke, ¡°You were too stubborn. If you had just admitted your wrongs to father, wouldn¡¯t you be just fine? How could you have withstood that whip? Don¡¯t you remember that thest time you got hit with that whip, you were unconscious for so many days? If you hadn¡¯t held on, right now¡­¡± ¡®You¡¯d be dead!¡¯


    The deep affection Ji Wanxin held for her little sister was expressed through her good-looking eyes, which rapidly filled up with tears.


    Yet Ji Yunshu¡¯s only reaction to her words was a weak smile.


    ¡°Lingzhi¡¯s injury caused Third Brother toe over to smash my courtyard. Grandmother dotes on her a lot so she would definitely want me punished too. Lingzhi would probablye over to make trouble for me too. You know that I¡¯m most afraid of little children, so a fewshes of from that whip is a small price to pay for a reprieve from their antics?¡± Her tone was light, though most of it was due to her weakness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here, so why don¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Second Sister is saying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still waiting for Ji Pei, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ji Wanxin furrowed her brows.


    Ji Yunshu hadn¡¯t mentioned that name in two years.


    Upon hearing it from Ji Wanxin¡¯s, her heart seemed to itch, yet she couldn¡¯t scratch it. Shey her head against the pillow as she turned to hide her eyes.


    Yet Ji Wanxin seemed to havepletely seen through her. Ji Wanxin attempted to persuade her, ¡°Ji Pei has already left for two years, why are you still waiting for him? Perhaps he won¡¯t return at all, or maybe he has forgotten your promise. Yunshu, why are you making things hard for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Second Sister.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t bear to see you like this. A spoken promise rooted you to this empty courtyard for two years. Was it worth it?¡± As if feeling that she wasn¡¯t being persuasive enough, she continued, ¡°You clearly don¡¯t want to get married to the Wei family, yet you still tolerate it. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t wait for Ji Pei anymore and I would leave the Ji family, or even Jinjiang city.¡±


    She spoke with a voice filled with indignation!


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t know why she felt like this.


    Ji Wanxin didn¡¯t understand Ji Yunshu enough.


    She wasn¡¯t that selfless of a person. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care about anything, nor was it to make things hard for herself. The only reason why she waited was because she had promised to.


    ¡°Leaving the Ji family is easy. Leaving Jinjiang city is also easy. But¡­ if I leave, how would Ji Pei find me when he returns?¡± Her voice seemed toe from a deep abyss.


    ¡°But your tolerance will only harm yourself in the end.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    There was a kind of unbreakable determination in her voice.


    Indeed, Ji Yunshu was too stubborn, perhaps excessively so!


    She promised to wait, and wait she would. The two-year deadline wasn¡¯t up yet!


    Shaking her head, Ji Wanxin didn¡¯t know what else to say. A thousand words of persuasion came to her mind, but ultimately, she did not speak any of them. She could only sigh as she tucked in the corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s nket.


    ¡°Get some rest. In a bit, I¡¯ll get Dong¡¯er to send over some medicine and tonics. Focus on recuperating and leave all the other matters aside for now.¡± Ji Yunshu assented to all her instructions.


    Up until her departure, Ji Yunshu¡¯s suffering was still visibly affecting Ji Wanxin¡¯s mood.


    When night fell, Ji Yunshu was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t sleep. However, her pain didn¡¯t just originate from the whip injuries on her back.


    That name, ¡®Ji Pei¡¯, also contributed to it.


    Ji Yunshu had never spoken to anyone about Ji Pei before. This person was the taboo of the Ji family! No one was allowed to mention or speak about him.


    Even the 8-year-old Ji Lingzhi never dared to mention him! It was as if this person had never existed.


    But Ji Yunshu knew well that Ji Pei truly existed. After all, the happy memories that they shared were carved deep into her heart.


    That winter, the plum blossoms bloomed vibrantly. Ji Pei stood underneath the plum tree. ¡°Strong facial features¡±, ¡°A pleasant face¡±, ¡°Brimming with elegance¡±. These phrases described him perfectly.


    He broke a stem holding a plum blossom and ced it into Ji Yunshu¡¯s palm. His movements were filled with warmth and gentleness.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, promise me that you¡¯ll wait for me. In two years, I will definitelye back with betrothal gifts fit for the perfect bride that you are!¡±


    The Ji Pei from her memories, with his schrly air, was truly wless. His gaze, just like the nightly summer sky faintly illuminated by sparse stars, was warm enough to set one¡¯s heart aze.


    That was the person to whom she was keeping her promise for nearly two years.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Time flew by. The pain tortured Ji Yunshu for the whole night.


    She only managed to momentarily slip into a light slumber right before dawn. When she woke up, her pillow was soaked wet, and it was difficult to tell whether most of it came from her sweat or her tears.

 Chapter 57: Burn it!

    <h4>Chapter 57: Burn it!</h4>


    The injuries on her back no longer hurt. Ji Yunshu massaged the space between her eyebrows before she prudently sat up in her bed in fear of opening her wounds again.


    ¡°Luan¡¯er!¡± She called out twice, but there was no response.


    ¡®That girl, where could she ran off to so early in the morning?¡¯


    She descended from her bed. She fetched the blue and wide cloak hung on the coat rack before wrapping herself with it and leaving the room. But still no Luan¡¯er in sight.


    She was just about to return to her room when she heard the clear sounds of footsteps approaching from behind her.


    She turned her head and a panting Luan¡¯er came into her sight. In the maidservant¡¯s hands, she held into a long box covered by a patterned brocade cloth that was exuding an extremely elegant taste.


    ¡°Miss, why are you up? Are the wounds on your back still hurting?¡± Worry could be seen on Luan¡¯er face.


    ¡°Where did the thing in your handse from?¡± Ji Yunshu attentively studied the brocade box in Luan¡¯er hands.


    Luan¡¯er raised the brocade box higher and said, ¡°This was given by the honorable guests from the capital who came previously, and they had visited us again. They gave everyone a gift and they are still discussing with Master in the reception hall.¡±


    ¡°Honorable guests? From the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luan¡¯er nodded.


    ¡®Could it be Jing Rong?¡¯ The doubts rose inside Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart. She still received the brocade box and instructed Luan¡¯er. ¡°Go to the reception hall and find out what my father and the honorable guest are discussing about.¡±


    ¡®Huh? I have to peep and eavesdrop?!¡¯ Luan¡¯er was bewildered. ¡°Miss, thi-¡±


    ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Luan¡¯er energetically dashed to the reception hall to spy on others!


    Ji Yunshu went back into her room with the box. Inside her room, she opened the box revealing the object inside ¨C Turniplike cowparsnip root. A turniplike cowparsnip root wasn¡¯t a rare medicinal ingredient, but its market price was quite exorbitant. In addition, it was also strangely effective when treating whip wounds.


    Faintly, something stirred deep inside her heart. ¡®What a coincidence!¡¯ The gift from the capital guest was like charcoal in snowy weather!


    She shook her head. It was more important to handle her back injuries now while it didn¡¯t hurt. She walked to a shelf behind her table and took her sandalwood box. Then, she took out a white paper from it and spread it on the table.


    For a moment, her brain imagined what she nned to put on paper. Next, she took out a golden ink brush and she dipped it into the back inkstone before drawing on the paper. Halfway through, the distinctive image of human bones drawn in ck ink took shape. With careful observation, it could be seen that the bones were, in fact, the different parts of a human skull! And it was the sketch of the yin yang corpse¡¯s skull!


    The skull was divided into 23 parts, allposed of bones of different sizes and shapes which included numerous t bones and irregr bones.


    Even the smallest part was carefully drawn and separated.


    It appeared as if she was reconstructing a skull model. This was one of Ji Yunshu¡¯s habits; deconstruction of something whole before reassembling it following the shape and size of it. She would use y to shape each piece based on what she drew and piece them together to form a 3D skull model. After she was done with it, she would once again draw the portrait by looking at the y skull.


    The methods she used to reproduce the portrait of the deceased that only had skeletal remains were unlike those she used for corpses that were still covered in rotten flesh.


    Even in the modern times, despite the presence of high techputers andposite programs, she still needed to put in a lot of effort in reproducing the portrait of the deceased before death. Furthermore, there aren¡¯t anyputers in this ce! She had no other choice but to use this kind of method.


    After she put down the ink brush, her white fingers tapped the edge of the paper.


    It was also the first time she came across a yin yang person.


    After pondering on it for a moment, her thoughts went off on another tangent.


    She paused for a moment, then rolled up the sketch of the skull and put it aside. Then, she unfolded another sheet of paper.


    She rearranged the paint container in the firstyer of her box before adding water to the indented slots on the secondyer of it. Next, she dipped her brush in the paint and water before starting to paint.


    Meanwhile, Luan¡¯er who have received her order had left to spy at the reception hall. She tiptoed quietly, not daring to approach too near. She simply hid herself behind several maidservants and eavesdropped at the upants inside.


    Inside the reception hall, Ji Shuhan was standing still. His posture slightly bent. His usually fiendish and arrogant appearance had be one exuding ttery and fawning, with a deferential smile stered on his face.


    Jing Rong, who was sitting, revealed a faint smile which exuded a feeling making people¡¯s anxious. A deterring impression that kept strangers at bay!


    Jing Rong¡¯s sharp and cold eyes sized up Ji Shuhan before he snorted, ¡°Lord Ji, please sit down. This prince doesn¡¯t like looking up at people.¡± His tone came out overbearing.


    Jing Rong referring Ji Shuhan as Lord Ji wasn¡¯t a false act as Ji Shuhan was the assistant minister in the Ministry of Rites in his younger days!


    Yet Ji Shuhan didn¡¯t sit, though he did lowered his head for appearance sake and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if this lowly official keeps standing.¡±


    ¡°This prince let you sit, so just sit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    Only then, Ji Shuhan raised the bottom of his robe before sitting next to Jing Rong.


    ¡°Prince Rong, today you came with such precious gifts for this lowly official¡¯s family members, I don¡¯t know if¡­ there was any reason for your visit?¡±


    ¡®What? Did Ji Shuhan really believe that I came here because I had nothing better to do?¡¯


    Jing Rong was a grand and magnificent prince. There was no need for him to go find Ji Shuhan.


    While a smile, Jing Rong picked up the teacup. He narrowed his eyes and after what may seem like ages, he spoke, ¡°I heard that in your younger days, when Lord Ji was still an official, my imperial father had bestowed upon you a horsewhip with a handle made of golden brocade and jade. Was it true?¡±


    As the mention of the whip,prehension suddenly dawned on Ji Shuhan¡¯s face. ¡°To be bestowed a reward by the emperor is the blessing of this official¡¯s three lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I heard horsewhip was a tribute from Persia, made from golden eagle¡¯s leather. I wonder if I would have the honor to see it?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s eyebrows tightly knitted.


    When he heard Jing Rong, Ji Shuhan hurriedly stated, ¡°If Prince Rong want to see it, I will bring it out.¡± He then turned to a servant and gave his order. ¡°Go and bring out the horsewhip.¡±


    The servant dashed out and went to take the horsewhip without any dy. A yellow brocade box was brought in, showing how carefully selected it was!


    Ji Shuhan took out the whip from the box and respectfully presented it to Jing Rong. ¡°Your Highness, this is the horsewhip bestowed by his majesty the emperor.¡±


    ¡®I know it¡¯s a bestowed reward. No need to repeat it again and again!¡¯ Jing Rong put down the teacup in his hand. He raised an eyebrow and as he beamed a smile, the smile showed a hint of slyness in it.


    He took the whip and examined it. Suddenly, he wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°This whip is very exquisite, but¡­ why does is there a bloody scent on it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ji Shuhan became flustered.


    After the whip was used to flog Ji Yunshu, it was clearly washed and dried properly. Not even a trace of blood could be seen. Not to mention that sandalwood incense was used to purge the bloody scent from it, so how could it still smell like blood? ¡®Does Prince Rong have the nose of a dog?¡¯


    Seeing that Ji Shuhan was tight-lipped, Jing Rong raised his chin and continued. ¡°Not only does it smell bloody, there¡¯s another smell on the handle. It has the stench of a beast.¡±


    ¡®Beast?¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t Ji Shuhan the one who held the whip before him?


    This was pointing at the mulberry tree and cursing the locust tree! If Jing Rong said two, no one would say one.


    At this instant, Ji Shuhan¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t be more blue as he almost choked in his saliva, shaking non-stop from anger. ¡°Prince Rong¡­ How can this whip have such scent? Every day, I perfumed it with sandalwood incense.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ji, you better get the doctor to examine your nose.¡± His expression was beaming whereas his words stung.


    However, Jing Rong didn¡¯t feel like he waspletely satisfied, so he raised the whip and asked Lang Po, ¡°Lang Po, smell it. Tell me if my nose doesn¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Lang Po took the whip and sniffed it before nodding. ¡°Prince, the whip does indeed have a blood scent on it, and the handle really has the stench of a beast.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Jing Rong was very satisfied. His smile vanished and was suddenly reced by a dark and stern expression.


    ¡°Take that whip and burn it!¡±

 Chapter 58: Who Invite This Deity?

    <h4>Chapter 58: Who Invite This Deity?</h4>


    ¡®WHAT? Burn the whip?! This is a gift bestowed by the emperor! This won¡¯t do! This absolutely cannot be done!¡¯ Ji Shuhan jumped out of his chair and hurriedly crouched down with a twisted expression on his face. ¡°Prince Rong, this whip is a gift from his Majesty the Emperor. It cannot be burnt!¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you¡­ This is a whip bestowed to you, but what was its purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡®The Emperor didn¡¯t mention anything about it!¡¯ Ji Shuhan nervously continued his sentence, ¡°Prince Rong, please be magnanimous! If you dislike the blood scent on the whip, this lowly official will definitively take care of it, but please don¡¯t burn it!¡±


    Ji Shuhan¡¯s appearance when he beseeched his mercy pleased the wayward prince!


    At this moment, Jing Rong¡¯s anger was burning. His cold and clear pupils were fixed on Ji Shuhan. They appeared extremely ruthless.


    He raised his hand and spoke resolutely. ¡°You still haven¡¯t burned it yet?!¡±


    Without any hesitation and scruples, Lang Po obeyed Jing Rong¡¯s order. He walked out of the reception room with the whip, fetched a firestarter from his waist and blew on it the next second before igniting the whip.


    Who knew if Lang Po, that rough man, was teasing Ji Shuhan or not, but the whip didn¡¯t even ignite at all, almost as if it was also waiting for Jing Rong¡¯s confirmation!


    A loud Bam! was heard. It was the sound of Ji Shuhan falling to his knees.


    Both of his hands were ced on the ground as he groveled, madly beseeching the prince¡¯s mercy. ¡°You must not your Highness! I beseech you! By all means, you cannot burn the whip! This lowly official beseeches you! This whip is the Emperor¡¯s bestowal. I am unable to shoulder it if it was burnt! Please, Prince Rong! Mercy Prince Rong! You must not burn it!¡±


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he a ravenous wolf? Why is he just like Magistrate Liu, always groveling at every frigging fault?¡±


    A corner of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth slightly raised. He picked up the teacup, not too fast and not too slow either. Without leaving the groveling Ji Shuhan out of his sight, he slowly parted his lips and dered, ¡°Lord Ji, to kneel like this in front of this prince for the sake of a whip¡­ It¡¯s really not worth it. Now, get up.¡±


    Ji Shuhan persisted on maintaining the same groveling position as he continued to implore. ¡°Please, Prince Rong, you must not burn the whip. Otherwise, this lowly official will continue to kneel and won¡¯t stand up.¡±


    ¡®You want to continue to kneel and won¡¯t stand up? Hmph!¡¯


    ¡°Fine! Then, keep on kneeling.¡± Jing Rong snapped his fingers at Lang Po. ¡°Get a move on it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Lang Poplied with Jing Rong¡¯s order and held the firestarter to one end of the whip. At first, there were only a few strands of ck smoke rising, but the next second, a burnt smell could be detected. Not long after, the whip caught in fire. Lang Po threw the whip on the ground where the whip shrank and curled, burning brightly.


    When Ji Shuhan smelt the smoke, he raised his head and saw his treasured whip ame. His originally healthyplexion turned darker and darker.


    Pain drilled into his fists as he madly hammered them on the ground.


    ¡®MY TREASURE!¡¯


    Watching that old guy overwhelmed by sorrow caused Jing Rong to feel bewildered. He got up and avoided Ji Shuhan as he walked until he was under the roof before he called out ¡°Lord Ji¡±.


    Ji Shuhan drooped his neck, his face clearly disheartened. He sighed, but still responded. ¡°I am at your service, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I heard there was a temple in Jinjiang city consecrated to the Bodhisattva that was extremely effective. It seems that it was called Qing An temple, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Since Lord Ji cares this much about the object my imperial father conferred, I presumed you also had good loyalty toward my imperial father, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± eximed Ji Shuhan.


    Jing Rong once again revealed a dark smile. ¡°Very good. I heard people say that if you went to Qing An temple by foot, climb the mountain with a kowtow for each step you take and use all of your sincerity to pray for blessings, the effectiveness of your prayers will be higher, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°You are correct your highness,¡± echoed once again Ji Shuhan.


    Jing Rong slowly turned back and bent his neck to look at him. ¡°Good! My imperial father¡¯s birthday ising soon, so I¡¯ll trouble Lord Ji to¡­ kowtow at each step until you climbed up to Qing An temple while praying for my imperial father. Surely¡­ Lord Ji won¡¯t refuse, right?¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s 9,999 stone steps to Qing An temple! Even if I were to just climb the stairs normally, it¡¯s the same as wanting to ascend to Heaven, not even mentioning a kowtow at each step!¡¯


    ¡®Jing Rong, you¡¯re not the evildoer sent by the monkey1, are you?¡¯


    Ji Shuhan was scared out of his wits. He still hadn¡¯t recovered from the destruction of his whip, and now he was hit by another big mental attack. He couldn¡¯t even muster any anger as his eyes widened exaggeratingly.


    He was on the verge of fainting and hisplexion was deadly white.


    Jing Rong noticed that Ji Shuhan gradually stopped responding. A fire alit within his eyes as he spoke in a serious voice, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that. I-I¡¯m willing!¡±


    ¡®Not at all!¡¯ thought Ji Shuhan.


    Jing Rong nodded and gave Lord Ji a gentle smile. ¡°Very well. I will dispatch a few people to assist you, just in case you miss a step or a kowtow since it won¡¯t be good if it does happen.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you Prince Rong¡­¡± Ji Shuhan fiercely trembled. ¡®A disguised way to monitor me! This is truly too perverted!


    Jing Rong was now perfectly satisfied and the anger in his innermost had reduced to half. ¡®This is what happened when you bully my little schr. Dare to beat up my dear Yunshu?! See this is how I punish you!¡¯


    Finally, Jing Rong, filled with satisfaction, left with Lang Po.


    Whereas Ji Shuhan was still kneeling on the ground, exposing an extremely ugly expression.


    ¡®That deity, who invited him here?¡¯


    Luan¡¯er, who had witnessed the whole course of events, felt indescribably refreshed. ¡®So, that honorable guest from the capital is Prince Rong! Moreover, to teach Master such a lesson, he had vented out Miss¡¯ resentments.¡¯


    Therefore, with a happy heart, she returned to West Side courtyard to report the news to Ji Yunshu.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu was still painting when she heard Luan¡¯er reporting the joyful news with bustling energy!


    ¡°Miss, you should have seen Master¡¯s face turning from green to white. That Prince Rong is really terrific! The way he spoke and handled the situation simply made me have a whole new level of respect for him.¡±


    Luan¡¯er revealed a love-struck expression, which was extremely cute.


    Ji Yunshu continued to paint. Her mood was as calm as before and waspletely unfazed by Luan¡¯er¡¯s mood.


    Finally, she put down her brush and cleaned it by dipping it in water before cing it back into her sandalwood box.


    Then, she lifted her eyes and nced at Luan¡¯er. ¡°Did he leave yet?¡± Her tone was insipid.


    ¡°Yes, he just left.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Ji Yunshu rolled up the portrait that she had just painted and tied it with a red string.


    Luan¡¯er was puzzled. ¡°Miss, why do you seem uninterested about it? We¡¯re talking about Prince Rong and he taught Master a lesson!¡±


    Ji Yunshu heard it already. She didn¡¯t need Luan¡¯er to repeat it a second time! ¡°Alright, I heard what you said.¡±


    Ji Yunshu went around the table before going into her bedroom. By the time she came out, she was attired in men clothes.


    ¡°Miss! Where are you going?¡± Luan¡¯er became extremely nervous because the wounds on her young miss had notpletely healed yet. The young maidservant definitively had to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the prison.¡± As the words came out, she also added, ¡°You cane with me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help it that Luan¡¯er repeated herself, so she went out the door with the painting in her hand, followed by Luan¡¯er.


    When they both arrived in front of the prison, the jailer, who had previously been bribed with three taels, weed them. ¡°Teacher Ji, why have youe?¡±


    ¡°Bring me to Lin Duan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead you.¡± The jailer agreed without asking much questions as he led her into the prison.


    The prison was as gloomy as before and constantly damped.


    Luan¡¯er frowned as she used her hand to cover her nose. It was the first time she came here. As for Ji Yunshu, her expression remained unperturbed without the slightest disgust seen.


    1.¡°You¡¯re not the evildoer sent by the monkey, aren¡¯t you?¡± is a modified version of a popr line from the ¡°Journey to the West¡± where the Red Child met Guanyin and asked her if she was the reinforcement of Sun Wukong. The result of the encounter ends with the Red Child kowtowing at each step along his journey to meet Guanyin again in atonement for his sins. Since Jing Rong is not Goddess of Mercy, of course, the popr line was modified to evildoer.

 Chapter 59: The Memento

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Memento</h4>


    From the entrance of the prison to the innermost part of it, they were assailed by the ever increasing humidity and the stench which seemed tobine with the smell of rusting iron.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± dered the jailer as he stopped in front of a prison cell.


    Through the wooden stakes, Ji Yunshu could see Lin Duan¡¯s head. Due to the bribe given to the jailer, Lin Duan¡¯s cell was exceptionally clean and he even had a quilt.


    The man was sitting on the bed with his head drooped and his hair was disheveled. As for his eyes, they were filled with despair. Suyun¡¯s death had killed his heart.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± ordered Ji Yunshu.


    However, the jailer appeared extremely awkward as he said, ¡°Teacher Ji, I can¡¯t let you go in there likest time, since Suyun¡­¡±


    ¡®Right¡­¡¯ If she had not gone in and gave Suyun that oilmp, perhaps, Suyun would not have used it tomit suicide. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the jailer. So, she simply stated, ¡°Forget it, you may go out first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The jailer obediently left.


    Ji Yunshu knocked on the wooden stake and called out for Lin Duan.


    Lin Duan didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°The case has been reinvestigated. Although Suyun and you didn¡¯t kill anyone, you should know that destroying a corpse and any evidence is still a crime. You may be spared from capital punishment, but when the documents from the Ministry of Justice are approved, you would still be punished.¡± Even after she said those words, Lin Duan remained as if he was a statue.


    Meanwhile, Luan¡¯er pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve and asked in a small voice, ¡°Miss, is he retarded?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t retarded, but rather, his heart had died.¡± The words she just spoke were meant for Lin Duan to hear.


    Having achieved her purpose, Lin Duan slightly moved. He raised his head and stared at Ji Yunshu. The despair filling his eyes was gradually reced by hatred.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re the one who killed her!¡± His heavy tone felt like a chunk of an iceberg that had broken off!


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Regret suffused Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er is dead! What¡¯s the use of apologizing?¡± His words stopped as he rose and abruptly dashed to the wooden stakes, directly crashing on them. His face was a mask of viciousness as he shouted at Ji Yunshu, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Those people should have died. They should all die and apany my Yun¡¯er!¡±


    Fortunately, Luan¡¯er reacted quickly and had pulled Ji Yunshu back two steps when Lin Duan dashed to the wooden bars. Otherwise, Ji Yunshu¡¯s delicate neck would have been wrung by Lin Duan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Lin Duan, I know you are filled with resentment, but if it wasn¡¯t due to the old housekeeper making a move first, Miss Zhou would have drunk the medicinal concoction. You have premeditated her murder. I admit that her death was because of my mistake, but did you know? That the reason why she killed herself was for your sake?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You all hounded her to death!¡± His bellow reverberated through the whole prison!


    The jailer returned to them when he heard the bellow, but seeing Ji Yunshu unharmed, he didn¡¯te over.


    At this moment, Lin Duan seemed like a malevolent entity!


    ¡°Love¡± couldmit people together in life and death, and also destroy their wisdom. Then, Ji Yunshu had a thought for Ji Pei. She didn¡¯t know if she would do the same thing for Ji Pei if he too was in a life-threatening situation.


    She reared back her mind, took out from her belt a handkerchief and gave it to him. ¡°You should be familiar with this handkerchief, right? You should also be able to recognize Suyun¡¯s handwriting.¡±


    Lin Duan hastily grabbed the handkerchief which he undoubtedly recognized. His eyes were dazzled by the red and blue of the two familiar mulberry flowers. Then, the three rows of bloody letters marking the white handkerchief caught his attention.


    After Lin Duan read it, his whole body became paralyzed, causing him to slump to the ground. He sat there, sobbing uncontrobly while clutching the handkerchief.


    He med himself. ¡°Yun¡¯er, I should have made you leave earlier. It was my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect you properly and caused you to lose our child, and now even you have left me¡­ Yun¡¯er¡­¡±


    Each sentence pierced Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart and made her felt extremely heavy-hearted. Finally, she decided to take out the painting scroll she brought with her and gave it to him. ¡°Think of it as a memento.¡±


    After he took the painting, he slowly unscrolled it, revealing the image of a delicate and pretty woman in green clothes. Her face was delicate, her expression alert, with crimson thin lips and exquisite eyebrows.


    ¡®It¡¯s so lifelike!¡¯ The painting looked as if Suyun was right in front of him. Itpletely dispersed the malevolent aura exuding from him. Lin Duan waspletely absent-minded as he stared at the painting.


    Ji Yunshu no longer disturbed him and left with Luan¡¯er.


    She had only taken two steps when she heard Lin Duan¡¯s voice. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her steps halted, but she didn¡¯t reply. She simply gave Lin Duan a side nce before continuing her road. When she exited the prison, snow started to fall all of a sudden. The sparse snowkes drifted and fluttered along the cold wind blowing on her face, causing sharp pain on her face.


    Luan¡¯er lifted her eyes and grumbled, ¡°I should have brought an umbre before we went out. Miss, should we wait a bit before leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little snow. Nothing inconvenient about it. You should wait here until the snow stops. I¡¯ll go to the yamen first. It¡¯s not too far from here and I could borrow an umbre from Lord Liu.¡±


    ¡°Ah? I think I should apany you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going there to do the autopsy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of seeing skeletons and such?¡±


    Yes, she was afraid, not to mention that it terrified her too. Luan¡¯er expressed her thoughts by shrinking her neck and revealing a fearful look.


    Ji Yunshu continued to speak. ¡°Besides, you will be a hindrance there.¡± Her words were very straightforward! But Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t afraid of hurting Luan¡¯er¡¯s feelings.


    Ji Yunshu no longer paid any attention to Luan¡¯er as she left in the snow. The snowkes fell and brushed against her hair and shoulders, and piled up very quickly.


    The weather in the eleventh lunar month was very unpredictable!


    Meanwhile, in the yamen, Magistrate Liu had been waiting for a long time. Today was the agreed day to do the autopsy, so naturally, he would wait patiently.


    ¡°Yunshu, have you eaten breakfast yet?¡± asked the magistrate in a happy tone.


    ¡®I still haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡¯ She rubbed her belly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to eat?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s pork chop braised with potatoes, stir-fried meat with celery and finally, eggnts saut¨¦ with soy sauce. If you want to eat, I can have them make pig trotters steamed in broth.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick? Eating such greasy food so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Qingping¡¯s face stiffened as he was rendered speechless. His teeth hurt as if cold water was being poured inside!


    Ji Yunshu already sat down and started tapping on the table. ¡°I only want to eat stir-fried bamboo shoots and meatballs soup. If possible, add some Chinese cabbage in it. It¡¯s better to make it fast since I don¡¯t want to dy the autopsy any longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll order it.¡±


    Magistrate Liu hurriedly summoned a servant and gave him the names of several dishes.


    Soon after, he sat opposite of Ji Yunshu with a huge smile on his face. He stupidly looked at her.


    ¡®Are you crazy or what!¡¯ Ji Yunshu thought.


    Thump! Thump!


    Suddenly, the sound of the drum came bursting forth from the entrance.


    Someone had struck the drum!


    Magistrate Liu became nervous. Not even a moment passed before a runner hurriedly rushed in and pointed at therge entrance as he spoke. ¡°Milord, someone has struck the drum.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the idiot!¡±


    ¡®The idiot? Is it Wei Yi?¡¯


    Liu Qingping inquired. ¡°Which idiot?¡±


    The runner replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Wei family¡¯s idiot. He said he came to find ¡®Big Brother¡¯. He¡¯s at the entrance and refuses to leave.¡±


    Liu Qingping¡¯s face was full of helplessness!

 Chapter 60: This is the Autopsy Room

    <h4>Chapter 60: This is the Autopsy Room</h4>


    ¡®He came here to find his ¡®Big Brother¡¯?¡¯ Magistrate Liu was baffled. He scratched his head while muttering, ¡°That idiot from the Wei family, wasn¡¯t he the only child? Where did that ¡®Big Brother¡¯e from?¡±


    No one knew the answer, except for Ji Yunshu.


    Yesterday night, she merely mentioned that he could look for her at the yamen, but no one expected the young fool to actually do so!


    The runner asked, ¡°Milord, what should I do? That idiot refuses to leave.¡±


    ¡°What should you do? Drive him away!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡±


    The runner was about to go drive Wei Yi away when Ji Yunshu called out, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    The magistrate hastily said, ¡°Yunshu, the food ising soon!¡±


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat! You only know how to eat.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at him as she walked to the yamen entrance.


    Her actions made him confused, wasn¡¯t Ji Yunshu¡¯s temper indifferent? Why did she care about that fool?


    At the yamen entrance, Wei Yi held onto the drumstick and intended to strike the drum again, but a yamen runner hurriedly grabbed his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Young Master Wei, quickly let go of that thing. This drum can¡¯t be struck randomly like that.¡±


    Wei Yi did not let go. ¡°Big Brother said that I cane to the yamen to find him.¡±


    ¡°Your ¡®Big Brother¡¯ isn¡¯t here! Also, you don¡¯t have a big brother. Look! It¡¯s snowing heavily, if you stay here, you won¡¯t be able to return home.¡± When he was done speaking, the runner intended to seize the drumstick.


    Wei Yi twisted his body and red at the yamen runner. He puffed his cheeks in anger.


    He angrily said, ¡°I have a big brother. He said that I can find him here. You must not lie to me! I know he is here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Young Master Wei, oh Great Master Wei! Do you want to find your big brother? I¡¯ll let you go find him, but first, you have to give me the thing in your hands. This thing can¡¯t be touched so casually!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna!¡± Wei Yi hid the stick behind his back.


    The runner could not do anything and was exasperated!


    Wei Yi stood straight and dered, ¡°You won¡¯t bring me to find big brother if I give it back to you. I don¡¯t trust you because you can lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Heaven bears witness, I absolutely won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°No way, I still don¡¯t believe you.¡± As soon as he was done speaking, he raised the stick and was about to strike the drum again.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice was heard as Wei Yi raised his hand.


    When he saw that Ji Yunshu came out, Wei Yi became excited and his hands rxed, letting the drumstick drop, coincidentally hitting the runner¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The runner raised his leg and frowned from the pain.


    Wei Yi did not care about him and rushed towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°Big Brother!¡± He was extremely happy!


    ¡°What are you running here for?¡± Ji Yunshu looked at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Brother say that if I want to find you, I just need to go to the yamen?¡±


    ¡°If you want to find me, then just go and find me. Why are you striking the drum?¡± Her gaze swept the announcement drum.


    Wei Yi raised his eyebrows and replied with great confidence, ¡°Because I saw many people struck the drum first when they came to the yamen. That¡¯s why I did it like everyone. See, after I struck the drum, you came out.


    ¡®Uhh¡­ That¡¯s logical, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Wei Yi, you cannot strike that drum as you wish.¡± Ji Yunshu warned him carefully.


    Unfortunately, he understood nothing. He only pointed at the runner, whose foot was still in pain, and asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t let me strike it, why?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s because¡­¡¯


    Ji Yunshu did not know how to exin it. She simply pulled him and they entered the yamen.


    She walked in front while he followed behind.


    It was the first time he went in the yamen, thus he was extremely curious.


    He looked left-right and right-left, but he did not pay attention and stepped on a stone under the snow and stumbled. His body twisted and staggered. He appeared extremely mischievous!


    When they entered the inside of the building, Ji Yunshu brushed off the snow on her shoulders.


    Immediately after, she turned around and her outstretched hand went toward Wei Yi¡¯s shoulders and carefully brushed off the snow piled on them.


    She muttered, ¡°Next time you fall in the snow, remembered to use your hands to brush off the snow. If the snow melts and seeps into your clothes, you will get a cold.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Big Brother!¡±


    Wei Yi stood straighter and looked proud while enjoying Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention.


    Watching his appearance, Ji Yunshu coldly stared at him.


    ¡®This guy! You know what, I really want to beat you up!¡¯


    Despite his smug appearance, she continued to attentively brush the snow off him.


    To outsiders, they appeared like a couple, a handsome man and a charming young woman. It simply made others envious! And it caused the magistrate sitting at the dining table behind them to look at them in shock!


    ¡®W-what is going here?¡¯


    ¡®Since when could the Wei family¡¯s idiot receive such kind treatment from Ji Yunshu?¡¯


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s heart was unwilling. He stood up and directly wormed his slightly plump figure between both of them.


    He bumped Ji Yunshu away and ¡°substituted¡± for her, continuing to brush the snow off Wei Yi. ¡°Let me do it. Yunshu, the food is getting cold. Hurry and eat.¡± He urged her.


    The sudden insertion of the magistrate crowded Ji Yunshu away. ¡®Hey, hey, hey! You have such a big build; To squeeze yourself between people like that, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡¯


    Wei Yi noticed that greasy palms were stretching toward his shoulders. Immediately, he became unhappy and retreated several steps back before running off behind Ji Yunshu. He then red at Magistrate Liu with evident dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Why are you touching me?¡±


    ¡°I want to help you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. I only want Big Brother to help me.¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± Liu Qingping was at a loss for words.


    Ji Yunshu propped her forehead with her hands while shaking her head. Then, she asked Wei Yi. ¡°Have you eaten something yet?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Therefore, Ji Yunshu pulled him to sit at the dining table.


    On the table, apart from dishes Ji Yunshu ordered, there was the greasy food that Magistrate Liu liked.


    ¡°Eat. After we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere else.¡± Ji Yunshu stated.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Wei Yi picked a bowl and chopsticks and quickly ate.


    Magistrate Liu returned to his seat and almost exploded.


    ¡®This idiot is using my bowl and chopsticks! How am I going to eat now?¡¯


    Liu Qingping patted Ji Yunshu and asked her, ¡°Yunshu, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Guess it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t guess.¡± Ji Yunshu grudgingly replied.


    It was just early morning, yet the magistrate¡¯splexion had changed several times!


    It did not take much time for the food on the table to be engulfed by Wei Yi. Ji Yunshu only ate a bit and Magistrate Liu sat there the whole time, ring at Wei Yi.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Ji Yunshu asked Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi rubbed his stomach and replied, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Good, then follow me.¡± She stopped procrastinating and got up.


    Wei Yi followed her as he believed that Ji Yunshu will bring him somewhere to y. He could not contain his excitement!


    Finally, they stopped in front of a door.


    When the door opened, a strong smell of blood and rot assailed their noses.


    They directly stood to face a tall table where something was ced on top, covered by a white cloth.


    ¡°Big Brother, what is this ce?¡± Wei Yi pinched his nose. ¡°It¡¯s so smelly.¡±


    ¡°Here¡­ This is where we¡¯re going to have some fun.¡± Her tone held a hint of teasing.


    ¡°But Big Brother¡­¡± He had yet toplete his sentence when Ji Yunshu pulled him into the room.


    ¡°This ce is the autopsy room.¡±

 Chapter 61: Is Wei Yi Smart?

    <h4>Chapter 61: Is Wei Yi Smart?</h4>


    Of course, Wei Yi didn¡¯t know what an autopsy room was! He just covered his nose as he let Ji Yunshu pull him along.


    ¡°Big brother, this ce is no fun.¡± Wei Yi furrowed his brows and pouted. His face had an ¡®I nearly puked up my meal!¡¯ look written all over it.


    ¡°Stand over there and don¡¯t move.¡± Ji Yunshu spoke.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    No matter how unwilling he was to do so, Wei Yi obediently did as Ji Yunshu ordered, standing to the side, still covering his nose.


    Ji Yunshu secretly smiled. ¡®Who told you to eat so much.¡¯


    A momentter, she returned to her professional attitude. After she put on the white gloves that were ced beside her, she lifted the white shroud on the table, revealing the yin yang skeleton!


    The yamen runners had been meticulous in their work; The skeleton was properly excavated and its condition had been preserved.


    At this moment, the magistrate and a few yamen runners entered. The magistrate cast a sidelong nce at Wei Yi; He was still upset about his meal being stolen!


    He walked to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side as he asked, ¡°Is this case a troublesome one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure. After all, this corpse is already two years old.¡± Her gloved hands hung in front of her chest. She asked, ¡°Have you investigated if there have been any missing persons in Jinjiang city in the past two years?¡±


    ¡°The adviser is still investigating the book of households. I have also ordered people to go and ask around. There should be results soon, though the most important part of drawing out the appearance still relies on you, Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°Reconstructing the appearance based solely on bones requires time. I should be able to get it done the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go and get people to investigate in your stead. We can¡¯t have you tired out.¡±


    ¡®Wow! When did this magistrate be such a sweet talker?¡¯


    Getting back to work, she continued inspecting the pile of bones while speaking, ¡°This yin yang corpse should have been stabbed by at least 20 stabs with most of them puncturing in between the ribs and the shoulders.


    The wounds were inflicted from a higher angle and should have been caused by a weapon being stabbed using a reverse grip 1. From this we can conclude the murderer was taller than the deceased.


    The deceased shows no sign of having been poisoned nor the hands having been broken. Therefore, there¡¯s the possibility that the victim could have defended himself before his death. Hence, it¡¯s highly probable that the culprit is a man.¡±


    Everyone listened intently to her lengthy exnation.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gazended on the lower half of the skeleton. Her brows furrowed as she pressed on the ankle bone. ¡°The deceased suffered an injury to his leg?¡±


    In order to confirm her hypothesis, she tapped against the ankle bone before turning around and gave an order to a yamen runner, ¡°Go and bring over some camphor oil and vinegar.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The runner hurriedly brought the items she asked for and ced them at her side.


    Ji Yunshu poured the contents of the bowl of camphor oil over the ankle bone. Then, she soaked a piece of white paper in white vinegar before wrapping it around the ankle bone.


    After a moment of wait, the originally white piece of paper slowly turned red.


    No one understood what she was doing.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, what are you doing?¡± The runner asked.


    Not in a hurry to reply, she unwrapped the paper and held it. Suddenly, she called, ¡°Wei Yi.¡±


    Wei Yi, who had been hiding in a corner of the room, trembled when he heard his name. From the moment Ji Yunshu lifted the shroud to reveal the pile of white bones, he had been frightened into a stupor and his legs were shaking tremendously. He appeared desperate, and wished he could find a hole to crawl out of here!


    Not receiving a reply from Wei Yi, Ji Yunshu turned to look at him with a very serious expression. ¡°Wei Yi,e over there!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dead person, what are you so afraid of? You should be more scared of the living!¡±


    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ The people in the room, who were very much alive, felt the corners of their eyes twitch!


    Wei Yi lowered his head and shifted his steps under Ji Yunshu¡¯s threatening tone. He shuffled over to Ji Yunshu, but he did it in a way he wouldn¡¯t need to see the skeleton.


    ¡°Wei Yi, do you know what happens when a person sprains their ankles?¡±


    ¡®Why is Ji Yunshu asking this question out of nowhere?¡¯ Wei Yi¡¯s head remained lowered as he replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯ll hurt!¡±


    ¡°And what else?¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± His eyes suddenly lit up as he lifted his gaze to meet hers. ¡°It will be red there. After the red goes away, it will turn green. Then, it¡¯ll get better.¡±


    ¡°That is correct Wei Yi. You are very smart.¡±


    ¡°Thank you big brother.¡±


    And hepletely forgot that he was standing next to a pile of bones.


    Ji Yunshu slightly lifted the paper in her hand as she continued with her lecture. ¡°Then remember what I¡¯m about to say next. No matter how long a person has been dead, if you first apply camphor oil to the bone, and then a white vinegar-soaked piece of paper to it and it turns red, it means the bone had been damaged not long before death. If it turns green, it means the damage had already been there for quite some time before the person¡¯s death. This is used to determine whether or not the damage was caused before or at the time of death, and hence whether or not it was caused during a struggle against the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Did you understand all that, Wei Yi?¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s reaction time was a bit slow. In the end, he still nodded his head as he pointed at the paper in her hand and eximed, ¡°I understand big brother, that means he must have hurt just now.¡±


    ¡°Not ¡®just now¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®just before death¡¯!¡± She corrected him in a serious tone.


    ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±


    She made sure that he really understood before turning to the magistrate and the yamen runners and asked them, ¡°So, did you understand?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Wei Yi retreated back to his corner as she ced the piece of paper down.


    Ji Yunshu started to inspect the remains of the clothes on the skeleton. ¡®It¡¯s made of silk. No wonder it managed tost for two years!¡¯


    ¡°A normal person¡¯s clothes would be made of linens but these are made of silk. Hence the deceased should be from a distinguished or wealthy family. It seems that this skeleton must have once been a rich person.¡±


    Another close examination revealed several de-inflicted tears on the clothes.


    ¡°There are several tears in the clothes made by a sharp object. They must have been made when the murder weapon stabbed into the deceased.¡±


    Ji Yunshu exined as she continued her examination. However, the magistrate narrowed his eyes slightly as he asked her in a small voice, ¡°Yunshu, why did you exin that much to that¡­ fellow?¡±


    ¡®Hey, I¡¯m being serious here! Lord Magistrate, there must be something wrong with your brain!¡¯


    However, Ji Yunshu did not get upset. On the other hand, she even gave a smirk as she cast a cold nce at the magistrate. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Wei Yi is actually quite smart?¡±


    ¡°Smart? Him?¡± The magistrate found her words inconceivable, ¡°But he¡¯s an idiot.¡± His voice was lowered to the maximum!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I believe that if he¡¯s taught well enough, he¡¯ll make a great coroner.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The magistrate¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Casting a nce at Wei Yi, he could not help but think, ¡®That cowardly guy? How can he be a coroner?¡¯


    ¡°Yunshu, you aren¡¯t¡­ nning on taking him as your disciple are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently considering it.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s good-looking eyebrows raised.


    She took off her gloves and patted her hands. Ignoring the magistrate, who had been stunned silly, she continued, ¡°That¡¯s about all the information I can glean from this skeleton for now. For the time being, let the adviser note it all down. Once we have determined the identity of this skeleton, we can use the information along with these clues to find out the murderer!¡±


    They woodenly nodded!


    Ji Yunshu walked to Wei Yi¡¯s side and asked him, ¡°Do you like this ce?¡±


    He shook his head while replying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    She left with Wei Yi trailing behind her, leaving behind the magistrate who had a stiff facial expression!


    He was sure he did not hear wrongly. Ji Yunshu was actually nning on taking Wei Yi as a disciple.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you making a mistake?!¡¯


    1.Reverse grip: thumb holding onto the opposite end of the pointy bit

 Chapter 62: Who’s the Culprit?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Who¡¯s the Culprit?</h4>


    Pulling Wei Yi out of the autopsy room, Ji Yunshu borrowed an umbre before leaving the yamen.


    After opening the umbre, she handed it over to Wei Yi. ¡°You¡¯re taller, so you hold it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He appeared quite pleased to do so as they walked through the snow.


    ¡°Wei Yi, can I ask what do you like to do? Do you like reading, or perhaps writing?¡± Ji Yunshu asked as they walked together.


    After thinking for a bit, he shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like any of those.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you like that pile of white bones just now?¡±


    ¡°White bones?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s expression sank as he hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Due to his hand shaking, the umbre also shook. Ji Yunshu immediately reached out to grip his hand, her gaze stern. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to shake your hand. Look, you let the snow fall on my shoulders.¡± She looked at her shoulders.


    However, Wei Yi¡¯s attention was not focused on her shoulders but rather on the pair of hands holding onto his. Her fingers were a clean white colour, long and elegant. The feeling of her hands clenching onto his was very warm andfortable. For a while, Wei Yi simply went into a daze while looking at her hands.


    Noticing this, Ji Yunshu immediately put her hands back into her sleeves and turned. ¡°You brat, where did you get this weird habit of looking at other people¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, your hands look very simr to Big Sister¡¯s hands!¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    Wei Yi smiled as he spoke, ¡°When big sister took a knife to scare me, I saw there was a small mole on the back of her hand. It¡¯s exactly the same as the one on Big Brother¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡®Uh?¡¯ Ji Yunshu lifted her hand to have a look and saw a mole in her purlicue. It was small to the point that Ji Yunshu had not noticed its existence at all in the five years she had been here.


    ¡®This guy has an eye for detail!¡¯


    cing her hands back into her sleeves, she continued forwards while speaking, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to send you back to the Wei mansion.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Wei Yi was clearly a bit unwilling. ¡°Big Brother, can you bring me to Big Sister? I have something to give her.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t show it to Big Brother, I have to give it to Big Sister myself.¡±


    This piqued Ji Yunshu¡¯s interest. She paused her steps and spoke with a hint of threat in her tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t take you to see her ever again.¡±


    Wei Yi became anxious, so he spoke with haste, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± His hands reached towards his waistband where he took out a pouch.


    ¡°I wanted to give this to Big Sister.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took the pouch from his hand. Opening it, she found a jade pendant, orange blood in color, that was very translucent.


    She was quite confused. ¡°Where did you get this jade pendant from? Why do you¡­ want to give it to your big sister?¡±


    ¡°My father gave me this. He said it would keep me safe, so I want to give it to Big Sister.¡±


    ¡°But your big sister might not even like it!¡±


    ¡°Mother says all girls like expensive things. This jade is very important to me, so I¡¯m sure Big Sister will like it too.¡±


    ¡®Silly guy. You could actually bear to give away such a precious object! Your big sister is scared by you so many times, why are you being so affectionate when she gives you the cold shoulders?¡¯


    Giving the pendant back, she spoke, ¡°Keep this pendant properly. This was given to you by your father so you can¡¯t give it to anyone else, understand?¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand! ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be worried about. Big Brother, bring me to see Big Sister please. If I go alone, Big Sister might not even see me.¡± Towards the end, his tone turned very upset!


    Ji Yunshu stilled for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Wei Yi seemed to have turned into a smooth talker all of a sudden as he continued, ¡°Big Brother, please say ¡®yes¡¯. I really want to give her this jade pendant. I like Big Sister so I want to give it to her. Big Brother, can you pretty please take me to see her?¡±


    ¡®Where did you learn how to beg so shamelessly! This little fool sure knows how to give one a headache!¡¯


    Unable to deny him, Ji Yunshu could only take back the jade pendant. ¡°Your big sister¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been too welltely so I can¡¯t bring you to see her. I¡¯ll help her receive this jade pendant and give it to her when I see her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you worried I¡¯ll keep it for myself?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that.¡± He shook his head fiercely. ¡°Then, you must help me give the pendant to big sister.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Ji Yunshu said with a slight smile as she kept the pendant in her sleeve. Without further ado, the two were back on their way and soon Ji Yunshu was bidding goodbye to Wei Yi at the gates to the Wei manor.


    Wei Yi was a bit unwilling to part as his eyes darted around. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you follow me inside. I have lots and lots of good food to eat in my house.¡±


    She took the umbre back from Wei Yi. She indicated for him to get inside, ¡°No need. I still have some matters to take care of.¡±


    Without tarrying any further, she turned and left. On the way back to the Ji mansion, there was a section that passed through the more bustling parts of the city though, once she exited the main road, it got much quieter.


    However, Ji Yunshu¡¯s footsteps got slower as she walked until she finally stopped. ¡°Come out, you can stop following me now.¡±


    A person popped out from the seemingly innocuous background.


    He appeared around 50 to 60 years old and waspletely clothed in rough linens. The hair at his temples was turning white. He kept his posture low and he appeared quite apprehensive!


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me since I departed from the yamen. What do you want?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    He walked several steps forward and first made a careful scan of the surroundings before lifting his gaze to look at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji¡­ I followed you because I have something that I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and speak old mister. There¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ about that yin yang corpse.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression tensed up as she pressed him, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    The old man got even more tense as his head lowered even more. ¡°I k-know who that yin yang corpse was.¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Master Jiang. The Grand Canal Manor used to be Master Jiang¡¯s house.¡± His voice was shaking.


    The doubts in Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart intensified. ¡°How do you know this? That skeleton is already 2 years old and the portrait is still not drawn yet.¡±


    The old man rushed to exin, ¡°I know because Master Jiang is a yin yang person.¡±


    ¡°Then who might you be, old mister?¡±


    ¡°I was one of the servants of the Jiang household. Few people know that Master Jiang had a yin yang body.¡± Speaking thus, the old man¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡®This is not normal at all!¡¯ Ji Yunshu furrowed her brows, ¡°Since you know the skeleton was Master Jiang, why didn¡¯t you go report it to Lord Liu at the yamen instead of following me just for the sake of telling me this?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± His hesitation to answer was quite apparent.


    ¡°If you have any difficulties that prevent you from going to the yamen, thene with me.¡±


    The old man¡¯s gaze met Ji Yunshu¡¯s. His body trembled for a while before he finally spoke, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I know who the murderer is. However, I don¡¯t dare to go to the yamen otherwise if Madame Jiang were to find out, I¡¯m a-afraid I¡¯ll be silenced.¡±


    These words managed to finally shock Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the murderer?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 63: Madame Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 63: Madame Jiang</h4>


    ¡°It¡­ It was Madame Jiang¡¯s younger brother.¡± His voice trembled terribly as he said this.


    ¡®Although it was circted that the Jiang family had moved to the capital two years ago, why was the death of the master of the Jiang family not reported to the yamen? Or is there something fishy going on?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu had quite a lot of doubts so she walked forward two steps. As she thought about it, her expression became even more serious than before.


    Hence, she asked him, ¡°If that skeleton really was Master Jiang, why didn¡¯t the yamen receive a report of his death? If it is as you said, that the murderer really was Madame Jiang¡¯s younger brother, even if she wholeheartedly protected him and moved to the capital to avoid getting discovered, how could everyone else be so blind to miss a living, breathing human being? Even if they were afraid of being silenced like you said, it¡¯s still¡­ a bit far-fetched to believe!¡±


    The old man felt grieved, for all his words were true!


    The old man clenched his fists tightly, and a trace of fear could be felt in his tone. ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯m telling the truth. Look, Madame Jiang only found out that Master Jiang had a yin yang body when she married him, so she had always treated him badly. And the Master, he¡­ he didn¡¯t dare to fight back since he was ashamed! Nobody in the manor cared for him and the person in charge of the Jiang family is actually Madame Jiang.¡±


    ¡°What connection does that have to this case?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, I know the Master was murdered because I saw with my own eyes that the Madame¡¯s younger brother got into a disagreement with the Master, and it got physical. I didn¡¯t really pay attention at the time, because it was amon urrence, so I left.


    However, when I went back, I saw him digging a hole to bury the Master¡¯s body. I witnessed the whole process but did not dare to say anything.


    After the Master disappeared, nobody reported it because the Madame said that the Master went mad and disappeared somewhere. Thus, we were forbidden from speaking of it.


    Not long afterwards, the Madame dismissed a portion of the servants and moved to the capital with her trusted confidantes.¡±


    ¡®What a fascinating story!¡¯ Ji Yunshu listened attentively.


    Her brows perked up. Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°I have memorised everything you just said.


    However, the conclusion will still have to wait until I finish reconstructing the deceased¡¯s appearance. After all, I can¡¯t just determine the identity of the deceased based on your words alone.


    Additionally, although you im to have witnessed the murder, you don¡¯t have any concrete evidence. Even if it was Lord Liu, he can¡¯t arrest someone based on your words alone. You have to know that it all depends on evidence.¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°I have long heard of Teacher Ji¡¯s case-solving abilities. I believe you will give Master Jiang justice.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, since this case hasnded in my hands, I won¡¯t rest till I find the murderer.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Old man, I know you have certain¡­ considerations. However, this is a case where a life was lost. Hence I hope that after I draw out the deceased¡¯s appearance, and if it turns out to really be Master Jiang, could you perhaps take a trip to the yamen?¡±


    ¡°I-!¡± He panicked!


    ¡®Who exactly is this Madame Jiang to cause the entire Jiang household to fear her so? In the modern world, she would be beyond the level of a powerful woman, she¡¯d be a beast!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu showed her serious face as she continued attempting to persuade him, ¡°Killers must be punished. If you can act as a witness, then it would increase the chances of bringing your Master justice.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression remained panicked as his eyes darted around back and forth before finally clenching his teeth, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll- I¡¯ll stand witness.¡±


    ¡°I believe if Master Jiang was watching, he would be very grateful to you.¡± She spoke.


    The old man nodded, but his body trembled even worse than before.


    Ji Yunshu stood rooted to the spot for a while as she thought, ¡®If that old man was speaking the truth and the murderer really was the Madame¡¯s younger brother, wouldn¡¯t the case be considered solved once I draw out the portrait? Would it really be this simple?¡¯


    The imaginary weighing scale in her mind was rather undecided!


    Once she had returned to the Ji manor, she tossed the thought of reapplying her medicine aside as she ordered Luan¡¯er to fetch her some pottery y. She was busy with the molding of the y models until night had long fallen.


    Luan¡¯er carried a bowl of piping-hot porridge in and ced it beside Ji Yunshu. Unable to continue watching her master neglecting herself like this, Luan¡¯er spoke, ¡°Miss, eat some porridge first. Ever since you came back, you¡¯ve been so busy that you have not eaten dinner. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll harm your body like this. Also, it¡¯s time to change the bandages. Please lie down and let me change them.¡±


    Once she started working, Ji Yunshu always lost the sense of time, so much so that she often forgot to eat!


    Stretching her neck, she was feeling a bit tired so she put down the y model that was pretty muchplete and she washed her hands before beginning to eat the porridge.


    Luan¡¯er continued speaking, ¡°Oh right. Miss, I¡¯ve already crushed the medicine that Prince Rong brought. I¡¯ll apply it on your back in a bit. I think your back should be fine in no time.¡±


    Hearing Jing Rong being mentioned, Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression shifted a bit. ¡°Luan¡¯er, I remember you said that Prince Rong had burnt father¡¯s whip?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°And made him ascend to Qing An temple, kowtowing at every step?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Master has already left for Qing An temple. Right now, he should still be at the foot of the mountain.¡± Luan¡¯er¡¯s expression was gleeful as she thought, ¡®Serves him right!¡¯


    Her eyes lowered slightly as she muttered lightly to herself, ¡°How coincidental that he sent medicine meant for treating whip wounds and also burnt father¡¯s whip as well as teaching him a lesson? Could it be that he knows who I really am?¡±


    Seeing that her Young Miss appeared to be mouthing some words, she got closer and asked, ¡°Young Miss, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    cing the bowl down, she straightened out her thoughts as she entered the inner chamber to let Luan¡¯er change her medicine. Her clothes had just fallen off when something fell out from inside them. Luan¡¯er picked it up and opened it before eximing in surprise, ¡°Young Miss, where did this jade pendante from? It looks really lovely.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stretched out her hand to pluck it out of Luan¡¯er¡¯s grasp and chucked it beneath her pillow. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Get on with changing my bandages.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Luan¡¯er didn¡¯t question any further as she helped Ji Yunshu change her bandages.


    After the medicine was applied and the dressing changes, Ji Yunshu went back to molding the y. Due to the tight schedule, she stayed inside for the next two days until she managed to draw out the portrait of the deceased. Only then did she leave to deliver it to the yamen.


    That same day, it was confirmed that the man in the painting was indeed Master Jiang!


    Ji Yunshu had originally thought that the old man would definitelye to the yamen to testify. However, he did note. Instead, a noblewoman in her forties arrived.


    She brought with her two serving maids, as well as a slightly younger looking man. The four strutted into the yamen¡¯s courtroom, and a hint of disdain could be seen from their gazes!


    ¡®I¡¯m the bloody magistrate and I¡¯m notining about being in the yamen for decades, so what are you guys silentlyining about!¡¯ Naturally, the magistrate recognised this middle-aged noblewoman. He stepped forward, ¡°Perhaps, are you Madame Jiang? I was just about to send people over to the capital to inform you. Why have youe over all of a sudden?¡±


    Madame Jiang swept a nce at the magistrate. ¡°I just so happened to be returning to my hometown to honour my ancestors. Upon entering the city, I heard that my husband¡¯s corpse had been discovered. Lord Liu, I am here to bring my husband¡¯s body for burial, please grant me this request.¡± She went straight to the point.

 Chapter 64: Fighting Over the Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 64: Fighting Over the Skeleton</h4>


    Madame Jiang was dressed in fine silk. She wore a pair of jade circlets on her wrist, a golden hairpin in her hair, and silver earrings. Each and every one of these items was a rare treasure.


    The type of attire she wore was on the same league as Ji Muqing¡¯s and Old Madame Ji¡¯s.


    ¡®If I get to know where she¡¯s buried, I definitely have to memorise the location! If by chance I was fortunate enough to excavate her burial ce in the future, it will truly be a blessing!¡¯


    Yet such a well-dresseddy seemed to have the word ¡°arrogance¡± carved on her forehead. Her upright posture and cold expression, as well as, her tone all seemed to scream ¡°I¡¯m high and mighty so obey me!¡±


    Had she not announced her name, Ji Yunshu would have been inclined to believe that she was a distant member of the Ji family! This type of woman had always been difficult to deal with¡­


    Hearing that her request was to take back the corpse, the magistrate obviously denied her this. ¡°Madame Jiang, this is a murder case; it needs to be thoroughly investigated before the corpse is returned to you.¡±


    ¡°What murder case? All I know is that corpse is my husband¡¯s, and I want to bury him immediately.¡± Madame Jiang¡¯s tone emphasized this point, her gaze turning dangerous.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! This is a murder case. Since it has been reported to the yamen, then we will investigate everything until the truth is revealed. No matter who it is, we will not obscure the truth. Everything has to go ording to the procedures dictated by thews of the Great Lin. And you, Madame Jiang, are not an exception to this.¡±


    ¡®Wow! Oh Lord Magistrate, that was awesome. Can you see Ji Yunshu over here turning into your biggest fan?¡¯


    Madame Jiang¡¯s gaze was like a sharp sword piercing toward the magistrate. ¡°Lord Liu you want to talk aboutws with me? Fine, I¡¯ll talk aboutws with you.¡±


    Shifting her feet a bit, she lifted her head and spoke, ¡°Whichw of the Great Lin dynasty dictates that the family members of the deceased are not allowed to bring them for burial? And whichw allows the yamen to hold onto the corpse of the deceased? That skeleton is my husband¡¯s; what¡¯s wrong with me bringing my husband¡¯s remains for a proper burial? Do I need the yamen¡¯s approval for that?¡±


    The magistrate was rendered speechless since thosews really didn¡¯t exist!


    The magistrate was robbed of all his arguments. Now, he didn¡¯t even know how to respond!


    Ji Yunshu shook her head slightly. ¡®Where was that imposingness from earlier? Why was it gone so quickly?¡¯ Unable to help it, she flicked her sleeves and stepped forward.


    ¡°Madame Jiang, I¡¯m afraid you cannot bring the body of the deceased back home, as of right now.¡± A voice rang out refuting Madame Jiang.


    Only now did Madame Jiang notice the ¡°young man¡± with delicate features and looking like a gentle spring breeze. However, those ink-like eyes gave off an icy cold feeling. ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    ¡°This one is a humble painter employed by the yamen. I hope that Madame Jiang might calm down and think this over. Master Jiang died of a violent death, and the murderer has yet to be found. Hence, I am afraid the corpse cannot be returned to you.¡±


    Madame Jiang was too used to getting her way. How would she tolerate someone who dared to talk back to her?


    Her voice rose sharply, ¡°My husband went mad and disappeared that year. Now that I can find his corpse, of course, I want to bring it back! As for the rest, I don¡¯t wish to talk about it. As for dying of a violent death, what is your reason for saying that? That¡¯s simply preposterous.¡±


    Though her willowy brows didn¡¯t move much, that aura and presence could easily overwhelm a person.


    Ji Yunshu replied to her, ¡°Madame Jiang, a murder case is a murder case. Since it happened, the yamen has to solve it. On Master Jiang¡¯s skeleton, there are signs of him being stabbed around 20 times at different ces. Besides, looking at his ankle bone, it can be inferred that he received bruising to that area just before he died as well. All of these prove that he got into a struggle with someone before he died; therefore, this means that he was murdered.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Madame Jiang waved her long sleeves, her eyes practically spitting fire at Ji Yunshu. She spoke in an extremely unhappy tone, ¡°How do you expect me to believe what came from the mouth of a lowly painter? I¡¯m telling you right now, today I am not going to allow this matter to be investigated any longer. This is, after all, my Jiang family¡¯s private matter. Whether to investigate it or not is up to me.¡±


    ¡°You are clearly protecting someone.¡±


    ¡°Protecting? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Madame Jiang became even more agitated.


    Ji Yunshu spoke forthrightly, ¡°An old man came forward to testify about Master Jiang¡¯s death which he personally witnessed. He has already told me everything and has also agreed to stand witness in court to apprehend the murderer!¡±


    Hearing this, the magistrate stepped closer to her and asked, ¡°Yunshu, is this true? Who is the murderer?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze looked extremely certain as it met Madame Jiang¡¯s. She spoke, ¡°He told me himself that the murderer was your younger brother, Madame Jiang.¡±


    ¡°How could I murder my own brother-inw?¡± The one who spoke was the man standing beside Madame Jiang. His face appeared anxious as he stepped forward to refute this. Pointing at Ji Yunshu, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I didn¡¯t do it- During the days my brother-inw went missing, I wasn¡¯t home at all!¡±


    Only now did Ji Yunshu carefully examine this person. Her first impression was: sloppy and frivolous!


    Ji Yunshu persisted, ¡°These words were spoken by that old man. He imed he witnessed it.¡±


    ¡°Simply a joke.¡± Madame Jiang humphed coldly, as she pulled her younger brother behind her. She looked at Ji Yunshu from top to bottom before speaking, ¡°This young sir, should you be speaking the truth, why would that old man tell you who the murderer was in secret and not report it to the yamen? You had better not randomly use people. Without evidence, how can you just point out the murderer? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Everything I say is-¡± Ji Yunshu was cut off halfway.


    ¡°I believe you must be speaking about Seventh Uncle? Ah what a coincidence, he just so happened to pass away from an illness this morning.¡±


    ¡®Hah?!¡¯ ¡°Dead?¡± Ji Yunshu was stunned for a moment.


    ¡®Was he silenced?!¡¯


    Madame Jiang pressed even further, this time, aiming the spearhead at the magistrate, ¡°Lord Liu, I do not wish to say anymore. Would you please bring my husband¡¯s corpse out and hand it to me, immediately. I wish to let him be properly buried as soon as possible.¡±


    The magistrate spoke, ¡°But there were indeed knife marks on the skeleton.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu must have been unaware that before my husband died, he turned mad and would often stab himself with a dagger. Those marks must have been umted over the years and not inflicted by someone else.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ After Master Jiang went missing, Madame Jiang, you moved to the capital, but why was his corpse still found under therge tree in your old manor?¡± Magistrate Liu became suspicious!


    Madame Jiang was stillpletely unfazed. She cast a gaze at Ji Yunshu and spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t this young sir say this before? My husband twisted his ankle when he was alive. Perhaps a few days after we moved to the capital he came back and identally twisted his ankle, hitting his head on the tree and ended up dead. That¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡®Simply searching for exnations!¡¯ The magistrate asked Ji Yunshu in a faint voice, ¡°Was there any blunt trauma to the skull?¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°There is, but the force of the collision would not have been strong enough to be fatal. At most, it would leave a bump.¡±


    ¡°Since there was damage to his head, no matter what, I still spoke correctly.¡± Madame Jiang was just as arrogant as before.


    Without any new evidence, there was no way to refute. Especially now that ¡°Seventh Uncle¡± has died!


    If they couldn¡¯t find any more evidence, that skeleton might really be taken away by Madame Jiang.


    ¡°What, are you still not willing to hand it over? If I were to make aint to the supreme court, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep that official¡¯s hat of yours any longer, Lord Liu.¡± Her words were filled with threats.


    Just as her voice settled¡­ ¡°And if this prince does not allow it?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s voice resounded from outside the courtroom!

 Chapter 65: This Prince Only Believes in Teacher Ji

    <h4>Chapter 65: This Prince Only Believes in Teacher Ji</h4>


    Jing Rong was still as elegant as ever, with his sword-like brows and star-like eyes. His steps seemed to pluck one¡¯s heartstrings, causing everyone to feel nervous. However, that originally flirty face was now filled with seriousness.


    Entering from outside, his gaze met Ji Yunshu¡¯s. His eyes were brimming with warmth though they seemed to have frozen over from her stare. ¡®Little schr, even though you¡¯re still cold to me, I¡¯ll warm you up like a summer¡¯s day.¡¯


    Shifting his gaze, he walked until he stood next to Madame Jiang.


    His eyebrow was raised as he spoke with Madame Jiang, ¡°If I give the order that you are not allowed to bring back the corpse, I would like to know, would you lodge aint against me to the Supreme Court?¡± His tone brought an inexplicable solemness with it, causing Madame Jiang to remain stunned and unable to react.


    Magistrate Liu turned into a bootlicker as he gave his greetings, ¡°Greetings Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong?¡± Madame Jiang mouthed. She had stayed in the capital for two years, so of course, she knew who he was. It was just that¡­ ¡®Didn¡¯t he leave the capital half a year ago? Why of all ces is he here?!¡¯


    She could only speak, ¡°This one didn¡¯t know Prince Rong was present. Please forgive this one.¡±


    She was just about to give a formal greeting but was stopped by Prince Rong. ¡°When I am outside the capital, formalities are unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks¡­ Prince Rong!¡±


    Madame Jiang and her younger brother exchanged nces. ¡®It looks like we¡¯ve encountered someone troublesome!¡¯


    Jing Rong smiled coldly as he spoke with a serious face, ¡°Madame Jiang, your maiden family is Old General Li¡¯s family. He is a senior member of the court for three generations of the Lin dynasty Emperors and received the title of Zhangqing General from thete Emperor, as well as, getting my imperial father to pay his respect to him. In addition, the Li family has produced numerous virtuous officials for the court for generations; thus, Madame Jiang, this Prince doesn¡¯t understand why you are so peremptory? You have truly widened my horizons!¡± His voice contained veiled mockery.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu and the magistrate¡¯s thoughts were, ¡®No wonder she was so arrogant, she had a strong backing!¡¯


    Madame Jiang¡¯s features stiffened. ¡®This Prince Rong actually knows about my maiden family in such detail.¡¯


    ¡°This lowly one was rude just now. It¡¯s just that my husband¡¯s matter¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings about your husband¡¯s death, and I am sorry for your loss. However, on the matter of his remains since I am one of the witnesses, how can it be returned to you before the case is closed? Since it is a murder case, then it has to be investigated until everything ispletely clear.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, all that¡¯s left of my husband is a pile of bones. All I wish is to give him a proper burial as soon as possible. I beg you to grant me this wish.¡±


    Madame Jiang¡¯s tone had clearly softened, and she actually managed to squeeze out a tear from her eye.


    ¡®Go on and continue to pretend!¡¯


    ¡°I have already spoken. This is a murder case, and hence that body will not be returned to you.¡± It was quite apparent Jing Rong wasn¡¯t buying any of that as he spoke with iron-willed decisiveness.


    ¡°Prince Rong, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. My husband couldn¡¯t possibly have been murdered. The wounds on his body were self-inflicted in his madness. Prince- ¡±


    Jing Rong suddenly raised his hand, interrupting her from yammering on!


    Following which, he gave a coldugh. ¡°I heard everything when I was outside, so you need not repeat yourself. Moreover¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he swivelled his body and stepped toward Ji Yunshu. Looking at her, he spoke in a sincere voice, ¡°The only one this Prince trusts, is Teacher Ji!¡±


    ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Ji Yunshu felt her heart quivering. She was quite sure she didn¡¯t mishear.


    ¡°If he says it¡¯s a murder case, then it¡¯s a murder case. If he says someone told him who the murderer was, I would believe it too. As long as it is spoken by Teacher Ji, I will believe it.¡±


    That moment, those words, that gaze, they all seemed to burn her till she was crispy on the outside!


    She had once heard someone say that the most romantic deration that one could make was not ¡°I love you¡± but ¡°I believe you¡±!


    Jing Rong¡¯s lips formed a gentle smile with a warmth that reminded her of sunlight at dawn on a spring day, pleasant andfortable. As their gazes met, it was as if they were in a world of their own!


    This caused Ji Yunshu to feel a bit panicked and nervous inside!


    Yet at this exact moment¡­


    ¡°Prince, you mean to say that you won¡¯t allow Madame Jiang to bring the body back, right?¡±


    A rude interruption by Liu Qingping who butted in shattered the harmonious atmosphere that had just formed.


    ¡®Oi oi oi, how can you be so insensible? Don¡¯t you have eyes? Stupid Liu, this prince will sort you outter!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu immediately snapped out of it as she shifted herself and avoided Jing Rong¡¯s gaze.


    Getting back to the point, Jing Rong turned around and continued speaking to Madame Jiang, ¡°I have already given the order for the yamen to investigate this case clearly and find the killer. I would suggest that you and your entourage do not leave Jinjiang city in the meantime. After all, if your younger brother does turn out to be the killer, then it would be more convenient for the yamen to do their job.¡±


    Though his words didn¡¯t surprise Madame Jiang, it did end up startling her younger brother, Li Zhao. Li Zhao¡¯s pupils dted as he hid his hands in his sleeves.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it wasn¡¯t me! The day my brother-inw died I- I wasn¡¯t home!¡± Li Zhao spoke in a weak voice.


    Madame Jiang joined in, ¡°That¡¯s right. My younger brother would never do such a thing. This young sir has already said that it was an old servant of the Jiang family that told her this, and it is most likely Seventh Uncle. But his words are clearly wed, and especially now that he is dead, you can¡¯t just make usations without any evidence.¡±


    Her tone was as lofty as ever, though itcked a bit of her previous arrogance.


    Ji Yunshu nned on speaking, but Jing Rong spoke first.


    ¡°Whether or not it really is true, everything will be clear once it has been investigated. If Master Jiang had truly been killed, then I believe that Teacher Ji will definitely be able to find the murderer. At that point, I won¡¯t be lenient on ount of Old Man Li.¡±


    His authoritative tone and words shocked Madame Jiang and Li Zhao who looked to each other.


    Only after a short while did Madame Jiang relent, her voice trembling, ¡°Since Prince Rong has given the order, I shall not speak any longer. Lord Liu, please do your utmost to finish investigating as soon as possible.¡±


    The magistrate replied, ¡°But of course.¡±


    Before leaving, Madame Jiang didn¡¯t forget to re hatefully at Ji Yunshu, her heart filled with rage. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but unwillingly leave with Li Zhao and her two maidservants.


    ¡®I have to say, she was really tough to handle! I admit it; Being a prince is pretty useful in times like these! If he hadn¡¯t shown up earlier, that corpse would have probably been taken away by her.¡¯


    The magistrate wiped off the sweat on the back of his hands before waving powerlessly and sighing, ¡°I have long heard of Madame Jiang¡¯s domineering ways, but today I¡¯ve experienced it for myself. I can¡¯t do anything to her either because of her maiden family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re useless.¡± Jing Rong tossed this sentence at him, pping his face! ¡­ metaphorically of course.


    Jing Rong looked at Ji Yunshu, speaking in his low and warm voice, ¡°Teacher Ji, I have ordered that this case is to be investigated, so it¡¯s under my jurisdiction now. I will have to trouble Teacher Ji to find the killer, posthaste.¡±


    She lowered her head. ¡°Yes, I will do my utmost in solving this case quickly.¡±


    He was staring openly at her, yet he wasn¡¯t getting any reaction. She seemed to be in deep thought about something else so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking about that Seventh Uncle. Two days prior he had indeede to look for me to tell me that he saw Madame Jiang and her younger brother burying the corpse.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ he is already dead.¡± Jing Rong spoke.

 Chapter 66: To Ashes With it!

    <h4>Chapter 66: To Ashes With it!</h4>


    The death of the witness marked the end of that lead.


    Ji Yunshu refused to ept such an oue. She pondered and suddenly asked the magistrate, ¡°Lord Liu, is it possible to determine Seventh Uncle¡¯s address by today?¡±


    Magistrate Liu shifted his eyes pensively and answered, ¡°There are lots of people called Seventh Uncle in this city, but only one should have worked in the Jiang Mansion. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate the records, and we should be able to find him.


    As he said so, Magistrate Liu called over a few runners to exin the task at hand.


    Ji Yunshu had a heavy heart, and bewilderment clouded her judgment.


    ¡®Seventh Uncle¡¯s sudden death¡­ Was he really silenced by Madame Jiang?¡¯


    Jing Rong, who was aware that by now Ji Yunshu hadpletely sunken into her thoughts, quietly sat on the rosewood chair and savored the freshly infused tea.


    Yi Junshu kept herself busy. First, she asked for a brush, a sheet of paper, and ink. Then, she painted a portrait that she carefully folded up before putting it away into her sleeves.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Magistrate came back with a piece of paper on which an address was written. He handed it over to Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°Yunshu, this should be the ce. What do you¡­¡±


    ¡°I intend to go there.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± proposed the magistrate, who was interrupted before he had the chance to finish.


    ¡°Milord, please stay in the yamen. It is perfectly possible that my trip will turn out to be fruitless.¡±


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true,¡¯ thought the Magistrate,


    Jing Rong, who up until now sipped his tea while taking a seat, opened his mouth, ¡°How would I do for apanion?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stored away the address, looked at Jing Rong and said, ¡°This humble one will not inconvenience Prince Rong for such an errand.¡±


    Jing Rong stood up and approached her. His sharp expression revealed a hint of irritation.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve just expressed my trust in you, and now you¡¯re refusing to reciprocate; instead, you¡¯re distancing yourself?¡±


    ¡°This humble one is too lowly to be worthy of being bestowed with your trust, Prince.¡±


    ¡°I have the sole say over whether it¡¯s worth it or not.¡±


    Jing Rong itched to step forward, lift Ji Yunshu¡¯s chin up, and forced her eyes to focus on him. He wanted her to have a good look at him, consider his proposal, and see his sincerity. But he stopped himself from doing it; he did not want to forcefully touch her delicate visage.


    As for Ji Yunshu, she lowered her head and dodged his gaze.


    Seeing that she stayed silent, Jing Rong said, ¡°Teacher Ji, we cannot afford to postpone this case, and you know that better than anyone else. In addition, I¡¯m the one who ordered to continue the investigation or else madam Jiang would have been allowed to dispose of the corpse. If your investigations amount to failure, then I will seem like one as well. So, this isn¡¯t just about you and the yamen. I have a personal stake in this case.¡±


    ¡®Just admit that you want toe. At least it¡¯ll spare me a headache from following you through all these circuitous pretexts.¡±


    Ji Yunshu could not do anything but nod at this point. ¡°If your highness wills it so, then I cannot refuse. Please follow me then.¡±


    As she spoke these words, Ji Yunshu exited the hall. Jing Rong raised the corners of his lips, rxed his brows, and followed suit.


    Upon leaving the yamen, the two headed toward Seventh Uncle¡¯s home. Fortunately, due to the size of Jinjiang City, any neighboring vige was bound to be close by as well. As such, the duo arrived at their destination after roughly an hour.


    Ji Yunshu was focused on her steps and did not pay any attention to Jing Rong. In contrast with the quiescence of thetter, happiness and satisfaction were written all over his face. He nced at her straight posture and the way she walked, which was neither too fast nor too slow.


    Something as simple as that seemed absolutely adorable to Jing Rong.


    He remembered Lang Po¡¯s words from a few nights ago: ¡°Milord, we¡¯ve found it. Teacher Ji¡­ well, Miss Ji to be exact¡­ she¡¯s the third miss from the Ji Mansion.¡±


    Jing Rong remained still for a long time after hearing what Lang Po said. Then, he abruptly mmed the table with his palm and eximed, ¡°I knew it; I said that there¡¯s no way I was interested in men!¡±


    Oh, the joy which soothed his heart!


    Then, Lang Po reported the reasons behind the injuries on Ji Yunshu¡¯s back.


    Oh, the fierce anger which then burned within his heart!


    Therefore, the next day, he delivered some turniplike cowparsnip roots and immediately taught Ji Shuhan a lesson.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    ¡®Has my little Yunshu noticed it?¡¯


    Jing Rong slowed his steps as he came to this thought.


    Ji Yunshu noticed his slow pace, turned around and said, ¡°If your highness is tired, shall I finish the errand alone?¡±


    What entered Jing Rong¡¯s sights as he raised his eyes was Ji Yunshu¡¯s silhouette more than a few meters away, attired in a lightly tinted robe with her sleeves fluttering in the rising wind. As she turned back to look at him, the snowy background only entuated her beauty.


    Jing Rong¡¯s mind melted as he witnessed the picturesque scene and did not answer.


    Ji Yunshu puckered her lips lightly and did not dare to meet Jing Rong¡¯s fervid regard. She lowered her eyes and asked once more, ¡°So, does your highness still desire to apany me?¡±


    That brought Jing Rong out of his reverie, and he answered, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    He quickened his steps and rapidly caught up with Ji Yunshu. She kept her head lowered, always maintaining a pace a little faster than Jing Rong¡¯s, as if she feared meeting his gaze once again.


    ¡®The way he looks at me kind of scares me.¡¯


    When they finally arrived at their destination, they found it vacated. An elderly woman, with white locks of hair and features worn out by fatigue, came out of the dwelling.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the woman, who became alerted by the presence of two strangers in her yard.


    Ji Yunshu approached her and asked with a soft voice, ¡°Old madam, would you have the kindness to tell us if this is Seventh Uncle¡¯s home?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, the old woman sighed and answered, ¡°My husband passed away this morning. What are you here for?¡±


    Ji Yunshu unfolded the portrait she drew in the yamen earlier and offered it to the old woman.


    ¡°Is this Seventh Uncle?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight of her husband, and her hands which held the paper trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± said the woman as she sobbed.


    ¡®It seems like the Seventh Uncle that madam Jiang mentioned really was the old man who followed me.¡¯


    The old woman¡¯s sorrow spread to Ji Yunshu as well. She shared some of her anguish but still pressed on with her question, ¡°Old madam, I would like to offer my condolences, but I would also like to know if your husband¡¯s corpse is still intact.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone. I burned it as soon as he passed away,¡± sighed the old woman.


    ¡®Burned?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu found it difficult to understand her answer. ¡°This quick, but he just¡­?¡±


    The woman raised her head and interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s a tradition from our vige. When someone passes away, we burn the body immediately. Only the ashes are buried.¡±


    ¡°Did Seventh Uncle see anyone before he passed away? Did anything happen to him?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    The woman thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°No, my husband wasn¡¯t feeling well these past few days, so he stayed at home. I would never have thought that he¡­¡±


    Her answer was cut short by the glitter of tears within her eyes.


    ¡®The sole witness is dead, and his corpse, burned. What am I to do?¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu, who was now at a dead end.


    Ji Yunshu did not want to worsen the woman¡¯s grief, so she stopped asking questions and left the ce. Her brows remained furrowed until Jing Rong broke the silence on the way back. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re quite perspicacious, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Why do you say so your highness?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°You knew that you had to draw a portrait to confirm that the man you saw was actually Seventh Uncle. So you did worry that the person you saw might not be the same as the one madam Jiang talked about,¡± exined Jing Rong.


    ¡®Yup, that¡¯s exactly it. That¡¯s why I drew that portrait. It does seem like I indeed saw Seventh Uncle¡¯


    ¡°I would think that Your Highness is the keen person here. Nothing remains hidden from you,¡° said Ji Yunshu.


    At this moment, they nearly touched shoulders.

 Chapter 67: Fried Fish

    <h4>Chapter 67: Fried Fish</h4>


    ¡°You said I am perceptive. Are you praising me?¡±


    He felt a trace of happiness in his heart.


    He raised his eyebrows as he looked at her. His exquisite face made people unable to shift their eyes away from him.


    Yet, Ji Yunshu quickened her pace and left him behind.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t let the matter go as he pressed her for a clear answer. ¡°Tell me. Were you praising me just now?¡±


    He kept up with her pace while continuing to pester her like a hoodlum.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, tell me!¡±


    Jing Rong turned around and pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve which made her lower her eyebrows while she gave him a supercilious look.


    Right now, they have no time to spare with the case on their hands, but that deity was actually still in the mood to investigate that trivial matter.


    In order to stop him from continuing to harass her like that, Ji Yunshu resigned herself and answered him. ¡°Yes, this humble one is praising your Highness. Can we go now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    His rebuttal made her cease her steps and turn around! She was bbergasted. She leaned on the side, and her bright eyes directly stared at him with bewilderment. ¡°Exactly what does your Highness want to do?¡±


    The corner of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth curled as he jokingly spoke, ¡°I hate it that you don¡¯t praise me enough.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°This Prince is not only perceptive but understands which people are called talents and that beauty must be cherished.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulders trembled. She immediately disregarded him and departed while throwing a few words at him. ¡°Your Highness¡¯ mind is truly unfathomable. This one doesn¡¯t understand it.¡±


    She was bright, so she clearly understood what he meant! The talent referred to her, and the beauty also meant her!


    For him to say those words inexplicably only meant one thing ¨C he knew that she was a girl. And yet he didn¡¯t expose her!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind tensed, but she didn¡¯t dare to slow down her pace. She was afraid to walk next to him and listen to his strange words.


    By the time they reached the city, the sky had already darkened! On the road, the number of passersby grew more numerous, and many peddlers and hawkers were shouting loudly, boasting about the products they exhibited in front of their stalls.


    People walked to and fro. Lanterns were hung at every corner. Women and children were enjoying the evening. It was truly a lively ce.


    Ji Yunshu walked into the crowd while Jing Rong followed behind her.


    She wanted to take another route and part ways with him.


    How could she expect that someone would suddenly grab her right hand and strongly pull on her wrist. The strength of the pull made her lose her bnce as she staggered a few steps backward, but a hand grabbed her shoulder, stabilizing her.


    She casted a side nce and met Jing Rong¡¯s gaze.


    Jing Rong smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry and tired. How about we take a break and go eat a bowl of noodles?¡±


    She instinctively struggled, but unfortunately, Jing Rong¡¯s grip on her wrist was tight as steel, making all her struggles useless!


    ¡°Your Highness, release me.¡±


    ¡°On such a night, are you nning to go back and sleep in the warmth of your bed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I feel it is truly a waste to do so.¡±


    ¡®Waste my ass! It¡¯s such a cold night; if I don¡¯t go sleep, do I stay awake for a snowball fight?¡¯


    Without waiting for Ji Yunshu to refuse, he already dragged her to a noodle stand and sat at an empty table.


    Jing Rong waved. ¡°Boss, give us two bowls of soy sauce noodles with no scallions in one of them.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The boss hung a towel on his shoulder and started preparing their noodles.


    Jing Rong spoke again. ¡°Boss, when you put the noodles in the water, stir it slowly a few times with your chopsticks. When you take it out, don¡¯t forget to rinse it with cold water. It will be much more fragrant when eaten.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡®How skillful! But, hey, Jing Rong, did you grow up on the streets? How can you be so familiar with how street food is made?¡¯


    However, Ji Yunshu asked him something else. ¡°Your Highness, what made you think I don¡¯t eat scallions?¡±


    Jing Rong stretched his hand and chose a pair of chopsticks from a small basket. He twirled them and tapped them on the teapot before replying, ¡°Last time at the Zhou Mansion, when you ate your meal you took out all the scallions. Anyone with discerning eyes would be able to notice it.¡±


    ¡®Um¡­ he is someone with a discerning eye.¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are wrong. I don¡¯t dislike scallions.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Was I wrong? Howe?¡± Jing Rong became curious. How could he be wrong, he clearly saw Ji Yunshu remove all the scallions!


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu smiled. She picked a pair of chopsticks and tapped on the teapot. ¡°Your Highness, do you remember what dish I took out the scallions from?¡±


    Jing Rong slightly squinted as he pondered. His eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°The fried fish.¡±


    ¡°Your memory is really good. Then, does your Highness know that by adding scallion to fried fish, the fishy smell from the fish will be absorbed by it? Although I am used to the bloody stench of corpses, it doesn¡¯t mean that I like the smell of fish as both have different odors. Fish has a more pungent scent which could make the mind ufortable, while the smell of blood is dense but doesn¡¯t emit a greasy smell. If you get used to the odor, it¡¯s quite a refreshing scent.¡±


    tter!


    When Ji Yunshu was done talking, the sound of a soupdle being dropped could be heard behind her.


    The boss¡¯ face could be seen twitching as Ji Yunshu¡¯s words scared and startled him, no less.


    The boss immediately forced a smile as he gave them their orders. ¡°T-two¡­ Customers enjoy¡­¡± His voice quivered as he spoke.


    Today he encountered incredibly strange customers who had unique tastes!


    The boss put down the bowls and hurriedly distanced himself from them.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She hadpletely forgotten how she felt annoyed at Jing Rong for dragging her here.


    Her eyebrows were lowered as sheughed, the sight etched into Jing Rong¡¯s eyes.


    He wondered how Ji Yunshu would look if she changed into women¡¯s clothing and how beautiful she would look with her hair falling on her shoulders! He became distracted but immediately pulled himself back to reality.


    He dered, ¡°Hurry and eat or it will turn cold.¡±


    He picked up his chopsticks and dug in, eating with relish.


    Ji Yunshu watched him before she followed suit.


    She only ate one mouthful before stopping. As for Jing Rong, he had engulfed everything in his bowl by moving his chopsticks a few times. When he was done, he raised his head and saw that her bowl was barely eaten from. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste food.¡± The words barely fell, but Jing Rong had already taken her bowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± Ji Yunshu became shocked.


    It was toote. He had already dipped his chopsticks in her bowl and started eating with gusto.


    At that instant, his action shocked her like being hit by lightning on a clear day. She gaped at him for a long time.


    After he was done eating, he was extremely delighted when he saw her shocked expression. The corner of his mouth curved into a smile. He stretched his fingers and pulled her chin up, closing her mouth.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, what made you so shocked? This Prince won¡¯t ignore you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was at loss of words.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m full, so let¡¯s go.¡± Jing Rong took out his money and put it on the table. Then, he dragged Ji Yunshu away by hand, leaving the noodle stand and merging into the crowd.


    When she looked at Jing Rong holding her hand, it always made her feel very ufortable.


    She waved her arm and freed herself as her long sleeves flipped in the air. She retracted her hand inside her sleeves and held both of her hands tightly to avoid Jing Rong from grabbing either of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. This humble one will leave first.¡± Ji Yunshu resumed showing an indifferent expression as she spoke. She quickly left after bypassing Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong stood at the same ce for a moment, watching his now empty hand as he felt the lingering soft feeling. Not long after, he turned around and chased after her.

 Chapter 68: Tasked to Take Both of Your Heads

    <h4>Chapter 68: Tasked to Take Both of Your Heads</h4>


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t slow down even a bit, meandering through the bustling streets until she reached a small and quiet path.


    She was now surrounded by smaller houses. On that small road, rednterns were hung at the corners of every house. Although this small road was not as lively as the main streets, it had a certain charm of its own! She continued onward, turned at two more corners and reached her destination ¨C the Ji Mansion.


    Ji Yunshu sped up again, running away from the bitterly cold weather.


    In this silent night, the sound of a shattering roof tile could be heard from behind her. The sound clearly reverberated, shattering the silence surrounding her. Ji Yunshu gradually slowed down until she came to a halt. Her vignt gaze swept the rooftops around her, but the darkness of the night was imprable.


    Her woman¡¯s intuition warned her that there was someone on either side of the roof. In fact, this person was certainly not alone.


    She was still contemting the possibilities when an arrow came piercing through the darkness, interrupting her thoughts. The cold arrow tip and the white feathered fletching glinted dangerously as it flew toward Ji Yunshu like a meteor. It was toote for Ji Yunshu to evade it. She could only helplessly watch the piercing tip gradually approach her, bing clearer and bigger as it got closer.


    She was in the prime of her life and still had yet to enjoy life. Was she going to die here?


    She was extremely unwilling.


    Right at this instant, she knew that short of a miracle, that arrow would pierce her chest and enter her heart!


    ¡­ And said miracle actually happened!


    A big hand seized her waist from behind and pulled her out of the way. She lost sight of the arrow as Jing Rong obstructed it and in the nick of the time grabbed the shooting arrow with his bare hands!


    With one hand he held Ji Yunshu¡¯s waist, and he caught the arrow with the other. His eyes fell on the arrow and a never seen before coldness glinted through them ¨C the cold light of anger!


    A tensed silence permeated their surroundings.


    Ji Yunshu was still panting from the fright she received. Without waiting for her to recover, Jing Rong¡¯s mouth stuck close to her ear and whispered, ¡°See that alley over there?¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked on and saw the entrance a bit more than five meters away from them.


    She nodded!


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. At the count of three, run away as fast as you can. Understand?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°One, two, three, run!¡±


    Simultaneously, Jing Rong released her and Ji Yunshu sprinted toward the alley with all her might. Suddenly, more than 10 people dressed in ck jumped down from the rooftop. Each of them held a sharp sword in their hands, shattering the quietude of the night.


    Right away, they split into two groups; some fought Jing Rong while the others chased after Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong leaped and sent out a few kicks straight onto the chest of a few of them. Then, hended and blocked the alley¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jing Rong asked in an overbearing tone


    The men in ck sieged the entrance of the alley. Despite the ck cloth masking their faces, the viciousness in their eyes could still be clearly seen, and their killing intent strongly felt.


    Their leader stepped out and spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a bounty for your heads. We¡¯ve been ordered to take both of your heads.¡± As the words fell, the assassins raised their swords and attacked again. Each sword move they executed showed no mercy and were meant to im a life.


    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t a passive herbivore as he made his move and sessfully wrestled away a sword from one of his opponents. Then, he started shing with them at close quarters.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu, who was gasping for air, felt her anxiety creeping up on her as she watched the ongoing battle at the alley¡¯s entrance. Although Jing Rong had yet to be defeated, it didn¡¯t reassure her one bit. As they said, two hands could hardly handle four fists!


    More than 10 people were besieging him from all sides, the situation was dire enough that his safety couldn¡¯t be assured.


    Apart from her increasing anxiety, Ji Yunshu was puzzled by the man¡¯s words. ¡®What did he mean by ¡®ordered to take both of your heads¡¯?¡¯ How on earth did she end up getting involved in all of this?


    If these people are from the same group of assassins that attacked them in the memorial hall previously, it could be said to be a logical development, but they should only be targeting Jing Rong!


    Yet, she got dragged into this. Was this punishment for meddling in someone else¡¯s business?


    Ji Yunshu tightly gripped her front cloth as she bit her lip. She leaned on the wall and continued to observe the situation outside.


    Although the battle was fierce, Jing Rong¡¯s agility could deal with more than 10 ck-clothed people. With a sword in his hand, he had already imed a few lives, and the blood that dripped from the de bore witness to his deeds.


    Suddenly, one of the ck-clothed men got past Jing Rong¡¯s defenses and took that opportunity to target Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t tear her eyes away as she continuously retreated until her back hit a wall. In that fraction of time, her brain worked fast in order to find a way to dodge that attack. Her front had long been wrinkled into a mess by her grip. The sword continued to pierce through the air until it was about three centimeters away from her when Jing Rong got a free moment to kick a stone which homed straight at the assassin¡¯s wrist. The pain caused the man to involuntarily release his sword, which dropped to the ground.


    In that split moment, Ji Yunshu stretched her hands and used all her strength to push her attacker away. The man shouted in pain as he fell to the ground, clutching his arm tightly.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Jing Rong shouted at her as he held out his hand at her.


    Without hesitation, she ran back towards him, her outstretched hand inexorably nestled into his wide palm, allowing him to grasp it and hold onto her. Together, they escaped from that ce.


    However, the ck-clothed men unrelentingly chased after them!


    The previously quiet night was now covered in a strange atmosphere!


    Led by Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu had no choice but to run until she was at her wits¡¯ end and her ears were filled with the constant howling of the winds. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t mind me. Escape quickly. I don¡¯t want to burden you.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s eagle-like expression was calm and collected. He continued to firmly hold onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand. ¡°I will not abandon you. We are in this together, be it in life or in death!¡±


    ¡®Huh!¡¯


    Upon hearing those words, Ji Yunshu was stunned. Suddenly, it was as if her legs were light as feathers. It made her confused, but at the same time, it seemed like almost all the problems were blown away in the cold wind. Even Ji Pei had never uttered such words to her!


    They were able to distance themselves from their pursuers for about 20 meters, but they were still caught up to and surrounded in the end.


    Jing Rong shielded Ji Yunshu by standing in front of her. He gave her a side nce before asking her, ¡°Teacher Ji, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    There was no lie in her words. Despite seeing countless corpses, she never had the intention to be one of them, which made her fear not unfounded.


    In the event the magistrate didn¡¯t have a brain fart and summoned a coroner to do her autopsy, wouldn¡¯t her body go through even more hardships?


    Obviously, the surroundings were fraught with danger, but her answer provoked Jing Rong¡¯sugh. He spoke, ¡°Rest assured! Even if you are going to see the king of hell, I will go together with you. Whether you want to admire the flowers or drink wine, this prince will definitely apany you.¡±


    ¡®Hey, hey, hey! Your imagination is too wild. The dead who are descending to the underworld only wear white clothes and their destination is the bridge of reincarnation where they drink Meng Po¡¯s broth of oblivion 1and reincarnated afterwards. Where would they have the time to enjoy the flowers and drink wine? How delusional!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu stood behind Jing Rong. One of her hands was still holding onto his hand, while the other was pulling at his sleeve.


    She breathed in a puff of cold air before speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t want to admire the flowers or drink wine either. If I die, I wish that Luan¡¯er would burn me some clothes, or even better, shoes. What¡¯s more, I want her to burn my sandalwood box because everything inside that box is precious to me. I don¡¯t want her to burn paper money to me since I will worry that the underworld air is too damp and the paper money will rot. It¡¯s better if she burned some gold and silver or valuables. Oh right! She has to¡­¡±


    For the first time, Jing Rong realized Ji Yunshu could be a chatterbox.


    She was monologuing as her eyes were turning red. Yet, Jin Rong frowned and asked her, ¡°Who is Luan¡¯er?¡±

 Chapter 69: Injured But Not Killed

    <h4>Chapter 69: Injured But Not Killed</h4>


    ¡°Who¡¯s Luan¡¯er?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s not the point!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips. Looking at the men in ck surrounding her, she said, ¡°Luan¡¯er is my loved one. If I die, Luan¡¯er will definitely follow me.¡±


    ¡®Loved one?¡¯ Jing Rong¡¯s mood darkened.


    Seeing the two of them chatting away happily, the leader of the men donned a fierce look as he lifted his sword and advanced. ¡°The master has said that whoever takes their heads will be rewarded handsomely!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The assassins closed in on the pair with reddened eyes and ferocious visages. They were adamant about taking the heads of Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong. Just as they were about to reach them, Jing Rong pulled Ji Yunshu behind him and used the sword in his hand to swipe the ones the assassins had into a flower bud of des.


    Just as Jing Rong was about to deflect these des, Ji Yunshu retrieved an embroidered pouch from her waist belt.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± She immediately told Jing Rong. Though he didn¡¯t understand why he still did as he was told. The next moment, Ji Yunshu tossed out the white powder in the pouch.


    When the powder entered the assassins¡¯ eyes, a stinging pain caused them to lose their grip on their swords as they clutched at their eyes and cried out in pain! Some were rolling on the floor, agonizing.


    This was the scene Jing Rong witnessed when he opened his eyes. Ji Yunshu immediately pulled on his sleeve. ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go. That thing hasn¡¯t been used in a while, so I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯llst.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded as he held her hand and brought her away. After running down two streets and making sure that they weren¡¯t followed, they finally stopped. Ji Yunshu was panting. Only after checking a few more times did she feel safe.


    ¡°What did you throw?¡± Jing Rong asked her in a firm.


    ¡°A mixture of lime powder and reef juice. Once ites into contact with the eyes, even if they don¡¯t go blind, their eyes will be damaged permanently.¡±


    ¡°I did not expect such cruelty from you.¡±


    ¡®Was it cruel?¡¯ She looked at Jing Rong¡¯s sword and spoke, ¡°I only injure people, not kill them. Your Highness¡¯ sword, however, is drenched in fresh blood.¡±


    In his hand, was the sword that had intended to pierce through the both of them. His eyes were chilled by a look of coldness. ¡°If I didn¡¯t kill, this sword would have shed us to death instead.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was unable to reply to that. At that moment, she actually agreedpletely with him. Killing wasn¡¯t necessarily a crime.


    Just like Suyun and the old steward wanted to kill the Young Miss of the Zhou family; had they not been forced to that point and endured that kind of pain, they wouldn¡¯t have done what they did. Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression slowly rxed, but her brows remained furrowed as she walked forward with her head lowered.


    Seeing her expression, Jing Rong immediately wiped the blood-covered sword using his outer robe and discarded it onto a pile of junk before chasing after Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± He asked her.


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    She suddenly halted before turning back towards Jing Rong. Raising her hand and opening her fist, she revealed a circr jade pendant.


    ¡°I managed to get this from one of those assassins. Doesn¡¯t this look familiar?¡± Ji Yunshu asked him.


    Jing Rong picked the jade up. He frowned and said, ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°This pendant is exactly the same as the ones worn by the assassins in the memorial hall. But if they are the same people, then the one they should be trying to kill should be Your Highness. But today, they wanted my head as well. Doesn¡¯t Your Highness find this strange?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s finger slid across the edges of the pendant as he sank into his thoughts.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Lang Po must have told Your Highness about the jade pendant and the Shiban poison from before. If we can find out where they came from, we should be able to elucidate the identity of the mastermind behind these assassins. However, one thing I don¡¯t understand is¡­ why do they want me dead too? Even if they wanted to silence me because I was present at the previous assassination, it still doesn¡¯t make sense because it¡¯s too risky to do something this high-profile. If not, then what?¡±


    The more urate her analysis was, the clearer the answer became within Jing Rong¡¯s heart! He kneaded the pendant as his eyes were shrouded by something which conveyed dangerousness. Looking at Ji Yunshu, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of whatever that is behind this case.¡±


    ¡°So Your Highness¡­ knows who it is?¡±


    ¡®Woman¡¯s intuition!¡¯


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows wrinkled before he regained his imprable countenance and said, ¡°Teacher Ji, do not tell anyone about what happened just now. I have my own ns.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± She nodded. Jing Rong didn¡¯t confirm or deny anything, which meant he was still unsure about who the mastermind was.


    ¡°All right, I should escort you back now.¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s right around the corner. Those assassins shouldn¡¯t being after us anymore, so Your Highness had best make your way back to the Grand Canal Manor. Should something happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    Hearing her words, Jing Rong had an outpour of flirtatiousness. He drew closer to Ji Yunshu before asking in a low voice, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yunshu fell silent.


    ¡°Am I right?¡± His tone was exceedingly gentle. His body was also drawing closer and closer to Ji Yunshu.


    The scent of a man assaulted her nose, causing Ji Yunshu¡¯s nose to warm up. She immediately retreated back a couple of steps and lowered her head even more.


    ¡°I still need to investigate the yin yang corpse¡¯s case tomorrow, so I¡¯ll be heading back first,¡± said Ji Yunshu and she hurried away without letting Jing Rong catch up to her.


    Looking at her escaping figure, Jing Rong¡¯s teasing smirk turned into worry. If those burnt corpses and these two assassination attempts really had something to do with the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯, then who was stopping him from returning to the capital? Who was preventing him from¡­ bringing Ji Yunshu back to the capital?


    ¡®Could it really be him?¡¯


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Even when she had returned home, Ji Yunshu was still in a daze.


    ¡®We are in this together, be it in life or in death!¡¯ Those words echoed incessantly within her mind.


    She sat down and spaced out for a long time. Luan¡¯er, however, got a huge shock when she saw her. Ji Yunshu¡¯s clothes were stained with blood and there were some residues of white powder on it as well.


    ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you injured? Did the wounds on your back re-open? Please don¡¯t scare me and let me have a look.¡± said Luan¡¯er as she approached to check on her wounds.


    Ji Yunshu looked at her with some coldness before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m fine. This blood is from the bodies in the yamen.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Luan¡¯er wiped away her tears.


    ¡°What would I trick you for? Hurry up and get some water for me to wash up.¡±


    Luan¡¯er nodded before hurrying out to get water, which was regrly interrupted by unrestrained sniffles.


    That night, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep. Tossing and turning in bed, she sighed. The attempted assassination, as well as Jing Rong¡¯s words, stirred her emotions so much that she could not calm down.


    This persisted until daybreak when she got up from bed with bags under her eyes. After packing up some things and eating a few snacks, she hurriedly headed to the yamen. Upon her arrival, she spoke to the magistrate, ¡°Lord Liu, I¡¯m going to re-examine the body. But in the meantime, I¡¯ll need you to investigate someone for me.¡±


    The magistrate asked. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Madame Jiang¡¯s younger brother. The more details, the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 70: The Boiling Wine Separation Method

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Boiling Wine Separation Method</h4>


    While the magistrate ordered his subordinates to investigate Madame Jiang¡¯s younger brother, Ji Yunshu went to the autopsy room.


    The pile of bones remained where it had been left, untouched by others.


    She lifted the white cloth, causing the dirt on it to fly off, one clump nearly managing to make its way into her mouth.


    Two yamen runners had followed her and the one called Wei Wu spoke, ¡°Teacher Ji, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, please order us.¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Stand over to the side for now, I¡¯ll have some uses for youter.¡±


    The one called Wang San curiously asked her, ¡°Teacher Ji, haven¡¯t you already examined these bones? Why do you still want to look at them again?¡±


    ¡°Simr to how you sometimes forget things, when performing autopsies, there¡¯ll be times when you miss out on small details. Therefore, to avoid that, repeat the examination a few more times and, perhaps, new evidence mighte to light,¡± exined Ji Yunshu with the utmost patience.


    Wei Wu and Wang San exchanged a nce. ¡°Teacher Ji speaks profoundly at times.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And he¡¯s so smart too, he¡¯ll definitely find the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    The two continued in this fashion for a while, thoroughly amusing themselves in the process!


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu had already put on those white gloves of hers. Her brows were deeply furrowed and her expression was severe.


    She lowered her head and began her re-examination of the bones. She had always believed that while a corpse might lie, bones never would.


    Furthermore, she firmly believed that she had missed something important in her previous attempt.


    After inspecting each one of the bones, she came to the same result as the other day¡¯s. She was a little distressed by the unfavorable oue.


    Wei Wu carefully probed, ¡°Teacher Ji, have you found anything new?¡±


    Ji Yunshu had not spoken yet when Wang San elbowed him and spoke, ¡°Of course he has. Aren¡¯t you just wasting your breath by asking such an obvious question?¡±


    ¡°So what if I asked? I just wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being pushy to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being pushy!¡±


    ¡°You are!¡±


    The two red at each other as they started bickering.


    Their arms were pressed against one another. Had Ji Yunshu not been here, there would have been no doubt that these two would be brawling by now!


    This caused Ji Yunshu to get a headache. She sighed before speaking to Wei Wu, ¡°Stick out your tongue.¡±


    ¡®My tongue? Why would I want to do that?¡¯


    Wei Wu scratched his head uprehendingly. ¡°Why should I stick out my tongue?¡±


    Ji Yunshu straightened her body, both hands kept distanced in front of her. She smiled at him, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a free check-up.¡±


    ¡®Hey, that sounds great! Who wouldn¡¯t be happy for a free health check-up?¡¯


    And so Wei Wuplied by sticking his tongue out at Ji Yunshu. This made Wang San unhappy.


    ¡®Howe only Wei Wu gets a check-up, and not me?¡¯


    He stepped forward and spoke awkwardly, ¡°Teacher Ji, you can¡¯t just examine Wei Wu but leave me out to dry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then you stick your tongue out too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Now, there were two grown men sticking their tongues out like dogs. That scene was really quite funny!


    Ji Yunshu waved her hand, ¡°Go stand at the doorway and face away from me. You¡¯re not allowed to put your tongues back into your mouths until I allow you to.¡±


    ¡®What does he mean?¡¯ Wei Wu and Wang San exchanged a nce. Helpless, they could only do as she asked and stick their tongues out, which prevented them from speaking.


    After all, they did not dare to disobey her orders so they could only obediently stand at the doorway.


    Ji Yunshu could not help butugh as she muttered to herself, ¡°This method is effective, and it makes them quiet too.¡±


    She moved her gaze back to the pile of bones. Her attention was suddenly drawn to the tattered clothing which covered it.


    The next moment, she picked out a scalpel and used the sharp tip to carefully separate the clothing from the bones.


    The clothing had deteriorated quite a bit. Fortunately, it was made of silk, so there were plenty of parts which did not degrade quite as badly. After having separated some of the bones from the clothing, she was surprised to discover that it wasposed of twoyers.


    Even more surprising was that¡­


    ¡°Why are these two cloths different? The one on the exterior is silk while the otheryer inside is¡­ made of a coarser fabric?¡±


    The doubts she held in her heartpelled her to hurry her movements as shepletely separated the clothing from the bones.


    She called out, ¡°The two of you, put your tongues back in your mouths ande over.¡±


    Wei Wu and Wang San had already drooled all over the floor by now. So, upon hearing the order, they immediately put their tongues back before wiping at their mouths using their sleeves. ¡®So much saliva!¡¯


    The two bowed as they came back in. Wei Wu swallowed back his saliva as he asked with a smile, ¡°What orders do you have for us, Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°The two of you, go fetch me a thin iron te and a bottle of white wine. Oh, and a furnace.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji¡­ are you nning to roast food?¡±


    Wei Wu nearly drooled again. ¡®A thin iron te, white wine, and a furnace. What are you nning to do if not roast something?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu took several deep breaths in an effort to maintain herposure. ¡°Hurry up, I need them immediately.¡± Her tone was heavy and indicated that she was on the brink of flying into a rage.


    Wei Wu and Wang San did not dare to hesitate any longer, for fear of having to stick their tongues out again. Hence, they rushed off to get the things Ji Yunshu wanted as quickly as possible.


    Following Ji Yunshu¡¯s directions, the two set the iron te about five inches above the furnace before sshing some of the white wine onto the top of it.


    The sizzling sounds resounded in the room! That sound was weirdly satisfying. Ji Yunshu ced the clothing on the iron te and made sure to soak itpletely in white wine.


    Wei Wu sidled up to Wang San and carefully asked, ¡°Hey, what do you think Teacher Ji¡¯s trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nosy? Anyways, it¡¯s an autopsy method, so let¡¯s note it down for future reference.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, okay.¡±


    ¡®When did these two make up?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu very kindly exined while she was busying herself. ¡°This is called the White Wine Separation Method. Usually, for artifacts that have been excavated-, ahem, in this case, the clothing. The best method to separate it while preserving its structure is this method. Upon contact with the alcohol, the fabric will shrink to a certain extent. This process is rtively gentle. On the other hand, the high heat will result in an expansion. So using the physical principles of expansion and contraction, the clothing will be separated perfectly intact into its differentponents.¡±


    This exnation, of course, totally went over their heads!


    ¡®What¡­¡¯


    Ji Yunshu did not bother to further borate, instead choosing to wait for the clothing to emit puffs of hot air before carefully picking it up and cing it on a nearby table. She then picked up her knife and used it to split the two different clothyers.


    Not one bit of damage! On top of it, the coarse inneryer was fairly intact, though a small portion of it was missing.


    ¡°Come over and have a look. What does this look like?¡± asked Ji Yunshu as she called the duo over.


    Wei Wu and Wang San opened their eyes wide as they approached. However, after some scrutinizing, both shook their heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Ji Yunshu asked once again.


    However, Wang San seemed to have suddenlye to a joyful realization. He pointed at the piece of cloth, ¡°This should be a little kid¡¯s underwear.1¡±


    ¡®Underwear?!¡¯


    1.Ancient Chinese underwear is pretty much just the top¡­ The real term in Chinese is ¶Ç¶µ (dudou). It should look like this for kids:


    I think it¡¯s better if you just look at the link I put because googling it will only give you the kinky adult version of the dudou as the top result. XD

 Chapter 71: The Killer is… You!

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Killer is¡­ You!</h4>


    To show that he was not uttering nonsense, Wang San added, ¡°My daughter wears one and it looks exactly like this one, even the red color on it is the same.¡±


    ¡®Now that Wang San mentioned it¡­ It¡¯s true.¡¯


    Even Wei Wu joined in, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s an underwear! The younger male cousin on the father¡¯s side of my third aunt¡¯s elder female cousin had a younger female cousin that had a kid, and her kid used that kind of fabric as underwear.¡±


    ¡®Hey, can you be more concise!¡¯


    The two of them imed it was an underwear, which surprised Ji Yunshu quite a bit.


    ¡®Underwear?¡¯


    ¡°Why would Master Jiang be carrying a piece of a child¡¯s underwear?¡±


    ¡®I thought Master Jiang and Madame Jiang didn¡¯t have any children?¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wu, Wang San, go and investigate whether or not Madame Jiang has ever had any children. Also, find out whether or not there used to be any small children at the Jiang manor. Make sure to investigate thoroughly, got it?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    What a rare moment of seriousness! The two immediately left to investigate.


    Ji Yunshu remained in the autopsy room as she carefully scrutinized the piece of underwear. ¡®Why would a grown man over 40 years old have a piece of children¡¯s underwear on his person? This is too puzzling!¡¯


    ¡®Could it be he really was mad?¡¯


    Shaking her head, she tossed aside those spections, before picking up the white cloth she had taken off. Stretching it out forcefully, she was just about to cover the bones with it again when¡­


    ¡®Ding!¡¯


    Something seemed to have fallen on the ground.


    She searched around for a bit before finding a small, ckened object near one of the table legs. Picking it up, she discovered it was a button which was still covered by dirt. It had probably been hidden in the dirt encasing the bones.


    Wiping it clean, the button¡¯s original appearance became fully exposed. The material was shiny and glossy and its exterior, not smooth but spiral-shaped. From its appearance, it appeared to be a button from the silk clothing produced by the Qing Province. Their clothing all used this type of button in order to brag about the fortunes and the elegance of its owner.


    Usually, these buttons were sewn around the cor area.


    As to why Ji Yunshu knew this much, it was not too far-fetched, for the Ji family had someone who insisted on using silk clothing from the Qing Province.


    This person was Ji Lingzhi!


    What made Ji Yunshu surprised was that while these types of buttons usually had four holes in the middle where the thread was sewn, this one only had three. Furthermore, she kept having the feeling she had seen this type of button before, only she could not recall where as of right now.


    ¡°Yunshu, we¡¯ve found it.¡±


    The magistrate¡¯s voice came from outside. Turning around, Ji Yunshu saw the magistrate lift his official¡¯s robe and enter the room.


    ¡°Yunshu, we¡¯ve done it, we¡¯ve investigated it.¡±


    ¡°So what are you yelling for?¡±


    The magistrate¡¯s expression stiffened though he didn¡¯t forget to tell Ji Yunshu about the results of the investigation. In a serious voice, he recounted in detail, ¡°Madame Jiang¡¯s younger brother is called Li Zhao. Although the Li family is a Great House, they¡¯ve always had their main branch in the Qing Province and not the capital. This Li Zhao only arrived in Jinjiang two years ago and moved into the Jiang manor to stay. Madame Jiang is actually very strict towards this younger brother of hers though, of course, she dotes on him too. Furthermore- ¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°The point is that Li Zhao is a gambling addict. The Li family found out that he had umted enormous amounts of gambling debt in the Qing Province, hence he was sent here so Madame Jiang could supervise him. However, how could it be that easy to change his ways? His gambling addiction remained a problem and he continued to rue his debts. There was a time when the bigger gambling establishments of Jinjiang city wouldn¡¯t even let him in. However, his character is actually very cowardly.¡±


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    The magistrate once again spoke, ¡°Oh, not at all. He has quite a few siblings. The eldest is that Madame Jiang, while his second oldest sister is- ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go send the order to arrest him.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I said you can arrest him now.¡± Ji Yunshu spoke with a serious face.


    The magistrate nked out for a bit, before revealing joy on his face as he pped. ¡°The murderer is Li Zhao, right?¡±


    By this time, ck lines started appearing on Ji Yunshu¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you going to arrest him or not?¡±


    ¡°Arrest, arrest, of course I¡¯ll arrest him. I¡¯ll arrest him right away!¡±


    The case was about to be solved, of course the magistrate was happy. He ran out and hurriedly sent the order for people to bring Li Zhao in for questioning.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s grip on the button tightened. She covered the bones with the cloth before following the Magistrate.


    Not too long after, Li Zhao was dragged to the courtroom by a yamen runner, who forced him to kneel. Ji Yunshu asked the yamen runner, ¡°Where was he caught?¡±


    His reply was, ¡°A gambling den.¡±


    ¡®No wonder Madame Jiang didn¡¯t tag along. This way it¡¯s better, it saves me the trouble of having to deal with arguments!¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing? What right do you have to arrest me? Do you know who my father is? Do you know who my grandfather is?¡± Li Zhao roared.


    ¡®Yeah, we know, your grandfather is Old General Li!¡¯


    The magistrate was enraged as he mmed his gavel down. ¡°What are you yelling for? I ordered people to arrest you. Anyints?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and tell me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t break thew, how dare you arrest me? What, is gambling illegal now?!¡±


    Li Zhao clenched his fists in fury.


    Yesterday, he had been as docile as a kitten with Madame Jiang around. Now though, he appeared quite arrogant.


    At that time gambling really was not illegal, so the magistrate could only look to Ji Yunshu for help.


    Ji Yunshu unhurriedly advanced a few steps, stopping by Li Zhao¡¯s side. She lowered her head to ask him, ¡°Li Zhao, let me ask you: Were you not the one who murdered Master Jiang?¡±


    Li Zhao¡¯s gaze visibly trembled as he swallowed before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t kill my brother-inw. He was my brother-inw, how could I have killed him?¡±


    ¡°I will repeat myself, were you the murderer or not?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it really wasn¡¯t me. The day my brother-inw died, I wasn¡¯t at home.¡±


    ¡°You are still lying.¡± Ji Yunshu rebuked.


    Li Zhao¡¯s body trembled suddenly as his gaze refused to meet Ji Yunshu¡¯s. ¡°I- I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze was cold, and there was a pressuring aura around her as she spoke. ¡°You said that you weren¡¯t home the day your brother-inw died?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°More lies. How did you know on which day he died? And by extension, how are you so certain that you weren¡¯t home the day Master Jiang died? Madame Jiang also stated that you only moved to the capital after Master Jiang went missing. Then the question is, why would you state the obvious and say you weren¡¯t home had Master Jiang died after your move to the capital?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Li Zhao¡¯s face was filled with panic.


    ¡°The truth was really that Master Jiang had died before your move to the capital. And for the sake of escaping the consequences, you lied, saying that you weren¡¯t at home. However, it is this very statement that exposed that you were lying. Master Jiang¡¯s killer¡­ is you!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice shook all the listeners present!


    Everyone in the courtroom was jarred.


    Li Zhao, who, at this point, paled to a chalk-white expression, lost the strength in his legs and sat paralysed on the ground.


    ¡°Not me, it wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t kill anyone. It really wasn¡¯t me, really wasn¡¯t me ah¡­¡± His voice was trembling as his pupils dted from anxiety.


    Ji Yunshu did not press for an immediate confession. Instead, she took out the button and said, ¡°Li Zhao, you know very well why I¡¯m showing this to you, don¡¯t you!¡±

 Chapter 72: The Button With Three Holes

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Button With Three Holes</h4>


    Ji Yunshu pinched the button between her fingers and showed it to Li Zhao. Upon seeing the button, the transient bafflement within his eyes became that of deep terror.


    ¡°How¡­ How would I know why?¡± as he replied, he reached out to hold onto the belt he wore. Unfortunately for him, Ji Yunshu saw what he did with absolute rity.


    She spoke, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you know? You wore the same clothes as you¡¯re wearing today. Both were made with Qing Province silk and only on those clothes are these types of buttons found.¡±


    ¡°So- So what? That¡¯s not enough to prove that I killed my brother-inw. You can¡¯t just falsely use an innocent person.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree that it¡¯s quite a coincidence that this button just so happened to be found with that skeleton? The ankle bone on Master Jiang¡¯s corpse was damaged, proving that he struggled with someone before he died, and this button just so happened to have been ripped off during the struggle.¡±


    The more Li Zhao heard, the more panicked he became, but he still continued his denial, ¡°Even if that button belonged to the killer, it¡­ it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡®A futile struggle.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu was not in a rush. She smiled and spoke, ¡°Li Zhao, can you not even recognize the button from your own clothing?¡±


    ¡®Eh? Where did thise from?¡¯ Magistrate Liu was puzzled.


    He sat up slightly straighter in his rosewood chair and asked, ¡°It¡¯s just a button, what¡¯s so weird about that? How can you be certain that it belongs to him?¡±


    The magistrate was not the only one who wished to know the answer, even the adviser and the yamen runners were eagerly awaiting her exnation. Li Zhao grabbed onto that loophole to immediately argue back, ¡°Silk clothes from the Qing Province are everywhere. These buttons are alsomon, why are you saying it must be mine?¡±


    ¡°No need to press me so hard. Can you quiet down and let me speak?¡± Ji Yunshu was visibly unhappy. Walking over to Li Zhao¡¯s left, she said, ¡°From what I know, normally, buttons have four holes in the middle for the thread to be sewn through. The buttons found on Qing Province clothes are no exception. However, this one is an exception.¡±


    She lifted the button once again before exining, ¡°As everyone can see, this button only has three holes. Normally, buttons with three holes for Qing Province clothes are custom-tailored. Now you might be wondering, ¡®Why would someone see the need for three holes when four would do as well?¡¯ That¡¯s because¡­ of a superstition amongst gamblers!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads in iprehension. ¡®Why are you moving the focus of the conversation from the button to how it had three holes?¡¯


    However, while everyone else was surprised by the revtion, Li Zhao felt as if Ji Yunshu¡¯s words were sharp des which peeled away his skin, leaving him shivering in coldness.


    Ji Yunshu swept her gaze over everyone before bringing it back on the button in her hand. ¡°I believe that there are people here who have gone to gambling dens before. You may know about fortune and dissipation, but do you know about ¡®take all¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± A yamen runner raised his hands as he was a good student answering a question from the headmistress, ¡°Take all means eating all! It¡¯s when only the dealer wins.¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    The facial muscles of the runner twitched. He scratched his face. ¡®Was that wrong? It shouldn¡¯t be though? That¡¯s what it means in gambling dens.¡¯ The yamen runner asked in a quivering voice, ¡°Then Teacher Ji, what does it mean?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, but her smile intimated at something terrifying. ¡°The so-called ¡®take all¡¯ is when a normal gambler, or a yer, win it all. To a gambling addict, this represents ¡®wealth from three sides¡¯. Li Zhao, have I spoken correctly?¡±


    Her gazended on Li Zhao once more! He lowered his head, not daring to look at her as he licked his lips, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Yet he could not get a full sentence out.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll speak on your behalf. You¡¯ve been wearing silk clothes from the Qing Province since your childhood and you haven¡¯t changed this habit to this day. What you liked even more were the buttons on these clothes. Normally, buttons are sewn on the cor. However, you had yours sewn on your waistband, which shows just how much you like them. In fact, you like them so much that, while the standard is four holes, you wanted to unt your fashion tastes and had personalized buttons with only three holes made for your clothes.


    ¡°Of course, the reason you liked buttons with three holes was because you loved to gamble. A true addict like you not only believes in luck, but also in Fengshui1. True gambling addicts believe in wearing three holes on the waist, which will bring wealth from three sides.¡±


    Her words pounded Li Zhao¡¯s spirit, and thetter was already trembling.


    ¡®The rumor that he was a coward isn¡¯t just an apocryphal tale,¡¯ thought Yi Junshu.


    Ji Yunshu struck while the iron was hot; she pointed at a section of the waistband he concealed with his hand. ¡°If you still won¡¯t admit the button is yours, then remove your hand! Let everyone take a look and judge for themselves if what I¡¯ve said is true.¡±


    How would he dare to move his hand away now? Li Zhao seemed that he would swallow his belt whole, if given the chance.


    Seeing that Li Zhao still kept his hand where it was, the magistrate got impatient and shot a look at the yamen runners. Two of the sharper ones understood the meaning of his nce, went up to Li Zhao, and forced both his arms to his sides.


    ¡°You- Let go of me!¡± Li Zhao shouted. However, the button on his waist had already been exposed; as expected, it was a three-holed button. It looked identical to the one in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand!


    The magistrate¡¯s eyes widened. He lifted his gavel in rage and mmed it down. The smack resounded within the courtroom.


    ¡°Li Zhao, first you¡¯vemitted perjury, and now, when this button is presented as irrefutable proof, you¡¯re still not going to admit that you killed Master Jiang? Don¡¯t make me torture you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him. ¡®Is violence the onlynguage you speak? A confession is best when not coerced.¡¯


    Li Zhao was held in ce by the two yamen runners. His face was pallid and his mind was in a mess from the panic. A sudden streak of inspiration ran through his mind, and he immediately used it to formte a rebuttal to Ji Yunshu¡¯s usation, ¡°You are using me of being the murderer based solely on a button. This is just a fabrication, a convenient usation you¡¯ve concocted! I didn¡¯t- didn¡¯t kill anyone, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    To Ji Yunshu, he was merely dying the inevitable.


    She looked at him with seriousness and overbearing cold eyes, and she questioned, ¡°Another sophistry, even at this point? Fine, then I will reconstruct the events which urred on that night for you. You owed arge amount of debt due to gambling and you were pursued by your creditors to your doorstep. You were very afraid and didn¡¯t know what to do, but you didn¡¯t dare to ask your sister for money. So, during these few days, you were hiding from your creditors while drinking your troubles away¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, one night, you saw Master Jiang. Though you knew that Master Jiang had no authority in the Jiang family, he was still the ostensible head of the household. So, you nned on asking him to lend you money to solve your troubles.¡±


    1.Fengshui: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Feng_shui

 Chapter 73: Backing?

    <h4>Chapter 73: Backing?</h4>


    ¡°I- ¡±


    Ji Yunshu interrupted Li Zhao. ¡°But Master Jiang didn¡¯t agree to do so and berated you, saying that he would tell your sister. You were very afraid and begged him not to say anything, but Master Jiang wouldn¡¯t listen. Although your personality is very cowardly, you were drunk at the time, and your muddled mind gave you the courage to grab the dagger. In your rage, you stabbed him multiple times.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill him, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°While you were stabbing Master Jiang, he identally pulled off the button on your waist. Then, when he fell backwards, he twisted his ankle and bumped his head against the tree and at that time, his life had expired!¡±


    As she spoke, she osted Li Zhao, whose face was pale and who limbs twitched. He shook his head furiously as he kept repeated in a trembling voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill him, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°It was you. You were the one who stabbed him to death with a dagger. Then, you buried him.¡±


    ¡°No, it was someone else who killed him, it was someone else. All I did was push him, and I just pushed him a little. I don¡¯t know who killed him. I just buried the body.¡± Li Zhao¡¯s voice was very loud.


    ¡®Very good. As long as you admit it.¡¯


    Li Zhao¡¯s confession shocked everyone. ¡®He confessed that he was present when Master Jiang died, and without any torture at all!¡¯


    Having gotten a satisfactory answer, Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips opened slightly as she felt a heavy weight fall off from her shoulders. She spoke, ¡°I finally got you to confess. Li Zhao, what you said was correct. Even if you lied and said the button was yours, there was no way to prove you were the murderer. This was enough to make you feel afraid though. When someone is beset by both terror and an intense interrogation, they will naturally crack and reveal what the interrogator wants to know just to escape from the stress.¡±


    Once her words were out, Li Zhao realised his mistake. However, he was not able to regret it now. His entire body seemed as if all the air had been sucked out of him as his hands fell from the yamen runners¡¯ grips, hitting the floor. His gaze was filled with despair and sorrow.


    The magistrate¡¯s body was nearlypletely lying on top of his desk by now, as he pointed at Li Zhao and asked, ¡°Li Zhao, you have already confessed. I shall ask you one more time, was it you who got into a struggle with Master Jiang and killed him, as Teacher Ji described?¡±


    Li Zhao was in a daze as he sat on the floor but he continued to chant, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. Yes, I did owe people a lot of money and didn¡¯t want my sister to know about it, so I went to my brother-inw for money. But that old thing said he wouldn¡¯t give me a single cent and even threatened to report me to my sister and my father. I was very angry then but¡­ but I just pushed him. After I saw him fall on the ground, I left.¡±


    ¡°Since you only pushed him, then where did the knife wounds on his bodye from? Furthermore, the fact that you buried his body proves that you had a guilty conscience and wanted to hide it.¡±


    He shook his head and continued speaking in a much calmer voice than before, ¡°I really just pushed him once, then I left. When I returned, I found- found him dead with¡­ blood all over his body. I was very scared so¡­ so I buried him.¡±


    There were holes in his story!


    Without waiting for the magistrate to question him any further, Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t kill him, why did you bury the body and not report it to the yamen? Also, Madame Jiang helped you to bury the body. She knew you killed Master Jiang but couldn¡¯t bear to send you to the officials, so the two of you buried the corpse before hastily moving to the capital.¡±


    ¡°I already said that¡¯s not the case. I didn¡¯t kill anyone and I¡¯m the only one who buried the body. I hated that old fellow for not giving me any money, so I felt he got he deserved and even wanted to thank the person who killed him. I felt that since someone killed him for me, I¡¯d bury the body for that person. It¡¯s really like this, that¡¯s all there is, there¡¯s really nothing else.¡±


    This reason was simply ridiculous! Li Zhao clenched his teeth, his entire expression was devoid of hope. All the fear and timidity from before had been swept away. His tone and attitude both clearly indicated he was hiding something!


    Ji Yunshu pondered. ¡®If what Seventh Uncle said was true, then both Li Zhao and Madame Jiang buried the body. However, Li Zhao didn¡¯t admit to killing Master Jiang, just that he buried the body. He also refused to admit that Madame Jiang helped him bury the body. The worst part is that the witness died, leaving me without much evidence!¡¯


    Seeing that Ji Yunshu was deep in thought, Li Zhao suddenlyughed and spoke to her, ¡°Teacher Ji, is it? I¡¯m telling you I didn¡¯t kill the man. So you can¡¯t prove I¡¯m the murderer just based on that button and you won¡¯t be able to find any more evidence to prove that I did it. I also know how thew works, the most you can do to me is use me of burying the body and not reporting it to the officials. And I still have my grandfather and father who will get me out of jail in a few days at most.¡±


    ¡®Is it really alright to so openly say you have a strong backing? This sounds the same as that ¡°My dad is Li Gang¡± business!¡¯


    The magistrate was powerless and when he looked at Ji Yunshu, he only got the same gaze in return. ¡®I really don¡¯t have anymore evidence!¡¯


    So the magistrate just spoke to Li Zhao, ¡°Since you¡¯re still not confessing, I have many ways to open your mouth.¡±


    He then ordered a yamen runner, ¡°Take him to the prison and question him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The yamen runners supported Li Zhao up.


    His body dragging on the floor he was still all smiles, ¡°If you dare to torture me, the Li family won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    His voice got further and further.


    The magistrate walked over to Ji Yunshu¡¯s aside and asked quietly, ¡°How is it? Any new evidence that will prove he¡¯s the murderer?¡±


    ¡°None.¡± Her reply was very concise since she really hadn¡¯t.


    The magistrate lifted his sleeve to wipe away at sweat before pping his hands together and muttering, ¡°The Li n did produce many good officials. If we aren¡¯t able to get a definitive answer then perhaps¡­ the Li n wille and force me to release him.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t even care about thew?¡±


    The magistrate sighed, ¡°This isn¡¯t the capital, and the Emperor is far away.¡± The underlying meaning was that he was just a minor country magistrate. If his superiors forced him to release Li Zhao, he really had no choice but to release him!


    Ji Yunshu was worried too. Even if she hadn¡¯t met with 20-30 cases she had at the very least met 17 or 18. However, none of them had a perpetrator with such an impressive background! However, thinking more deeply, she realised that this case was being investigated on the orders of a son of the Emperor! No matter how impressive his background, could it beat Jing Rong¡¯s?


    Of course not! After all, the only one who had a higher rank than Jing Rong is the Emperor himself!

 Chapter 74: Shu’er

    <h4>Chapter 74: Shu¡¯er</h4>


    Ji Yunshu knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the news of Li Zhao¡¯s arrest to reach Madame Jiang¡¯s ears.


    That woman was so full of arguments and excuses and Jing Rong wasn¡¯t present at this moment. Thus, it was hard to tell what kind of wretched ideas that woman coulde up with to bail out her brother!


    After pondering for awhile, Ji Yunshu suggested to Magistrate Liu. ¡°Milord, I think that if we wait for Madame Jiang to arrive, she will definitely pressure you to release her brother on the spot. You will have no choice but to endure, and you cannot release him. In addition, Li Zhao has already admitted to the crime of burying and concealing the corpse. His arrest is only a matter of time. Before we get any new evidence, it¡¯s better to keep him in the prison.¡±


    ¡°I understand. When the timees, I will grit my teeth and stand firm.¡± His exuded self-confidence as he spoke those words.


    However, it made Ji Yunshu feel more anxious instead. She was afraid that he would grit his teeth too hard and end up with broken teeth instead.


    Right at this time¡­ ¡°Mis- Sir¡­¡± Someone almost blurted out ¡°miss¡±.


    A female voice could be heard faintly from a distance until it became clearer and louder as the person came closer.


    As they turn their head, they saw Luan¡¯er running towards them, dripping with sweat and gasping for breath.


    Ji Yunshu frowned as she was confused about why Luan¡¯er came, so she asked. ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    Luan¡¯er hurriedly replied, ¡°Some-something has happened at home. You need to go back quickly.¡±


    ¡®Something happened? Is it something good or bad?¡¯ It should be something bad, since nothing good ever happened in this house!


    Seeing the worry in Luan¡¯er, Ji Yunshu had no choice but to exin herself to Magistrate Liu. ¡°Milord, you must not forget what I just said. Furthermore, I will send Wei Wu and Wang San to investigate the case. If there¡¯s a new lead, please inform me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What are they investigating?¡±


    ¡°Save your questions forter. We will discuss it after they finish their investigation.¡±


    The magistrate nodded and Ji Yunshu departed from the yamen with Luan¡¯er.


    As soon as they exited, Ji Yunshu asked Luan¡¯er, ¡°What happened at home? What made you panic to the point that you had to run to the yamen?¡±


    ¡°The Wei family came. Lord Wei and Madame Wei also brought Young Master Wei with them. They¡­ They said that they want you to meet Young Master Wei.¡±


    She had to face this situation sooner orter. But when she was on her way to the Ji Mansion, Ji Yunshu always felt like there was someone following her. It must be her woman¡¯s intuition ying tricks on her.


    It was only after she entered the West Side courtyard did Lang Poe out of his hiding ce. Seeing that she had returned safely to the Ji Mansion, he rxed.


    Due to yesterday¡¯s assassination attempt, Jing Rong heightened his vignce and ordered a group of people to secretly protect Ji Yunshu since the assassins said they were ordered to take two heads.


    Even Lang Po didn¡¯t forget to grumble. ¡°Prince treats Miss Ji very well. He¡¯s afraid that she might meet with a mishap, so he even made me protect her in secret. Sigh! I¡¯m afraid that Prince has feelings towards Miss Ji.¡±


    What was this sour feeling he felt? Was it the sour taste of vinegar?


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as she returned to her room, she immediately changed into female clothing,bed her hair and applied some makeup. Then, she left for the reception hall.


    Fortunately, Ji Muqing wasn¡¯t present this time, and neither was Ji Lingzhi. Not to mention there wasn¡¯t a shadow of Ji Wanxin. Surprisingly, even that ¡°courting disaster¡± third brother wasn¡¯t in sight. He¡¯s probably enjoying himself in some low-grade brothel right now.


    This situation was pretty good!


    She went inside using proper etiquette and saw that her father had a warm yet stiffened smile on his face. Then, her line of sight fell onto something besides his left hand ¨C crutches!


    It appeared that climbing up to Qing An temple by kowtowing at each step had caused him some internal injuries. So now, when he walked, he needed to use crutches.


    Aside from Old Madame Ji, he acted extremely amiable. There wasn¡¯t even a single trace of the vicious appearance he had when he whipped her the other day.


    ¡°Father. Grandmother.¡± Ji Yunshu greeted them before looking at the Wei couple. ¡°Uncle Wei. Aunt Wei.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Madame Wei was extremely satisfied with her future daughter-inw.


    Sitting straight on the chair, Wei Yi seemed to have his eyes glued to Ji Yunshu the instant she entered the room.


    The foolish young man had a face as red as an apple!


    He then leaned towards his mother and whispered in her ear. ¡°Mom, is she my wife?¡±


    Madame Wei nodded while patting his thigh. ¡°Yes, she is. Isn¡¯t she very pretty?¡±


    For Wei Yi, the moment her mother confirmed his suspicions, he felt as if he had received the greatest present ever. Surprise and excitement spread all over his face, his mouth opened widely while his eyes became twice as big and he darted a heated gaze at Ji Yunshu!


    ¡®It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡¯ His hands that were resting on his thighs couldn¡¯t stop from fidgeting. His mouth pursed as shyness overcame him, but he still snickered from happiness.


    ¡®Hey, hey, hey! Aren¡¯t you getting shy?¡¯ Seeing her son this happy gave her peace of mind.


    Right at this moment, Ji Shuhan raised his hand toward Wei Yi and said, ¡°Yunshu, look. Young Master Wei¡¯s appearance is truly grand. You two are truly suited for each other.¡±


    Old Madame Ji also didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°That¡¯s right. Marrying into the Wei family truly is your blessing. Your father had found you a good marriage.¡±


    ¡®Pft! Wolf in sheep skin!¡¯ Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t agree. She tightly clenched her hands into fists inside her sleeves. She was inwardly sneering. ¡®Just wait until I make you cry!¡¯


    Suddenly, Madame Wei pulled Wei Yi and walked to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side and spoke to her with great excitement. ¡°Yi¡¯er,e and take a good look. This is your wife. Last time you wereining about not wanting to marry, but this time mother brought you to see her. So, what do you think? Don¡¯t you like her a lot?¡±


    ¡®Do you think you¡¯re at the market trying to select goods?!¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯splexion turned green from anger.


    Wei Yi fiercely nodded. ¡°I like her. I really like Big Sister. I want to take her as my wife and in the future, we will have lots of little Wei Yis.¡±


    Everyone kept silent.


    But suddenly, Madame Wei swatted him and corrected his words. ¡°What big sister?! Yunshu is your wife, so you should be calling her wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Big Sister Wife!¡±


    ¡®How shameful!¡¯


    Lord Wei couldn¡¯t let this situation go on, so he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Wife, you should stop frightening Yunshu. She still has yet to marry Wei Yi yet. We cannot allow Wei Yi to inconsiderately shout ¡®wife¡¯ everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh! True, true, true! Look at me getting all muddled.¡± Yet Madame Wei didn¡¯t feel awkward about it. She still told Wei Yi, ¡°Yi¡¯er, right now you still can¡¯t call her wife, so how about you call her Yunshu?¡±


    Wei Yi obediently nodded and agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Thus, he started calling her Yunshu in a voice that could only make people think it was extremely pleasant to listen to!


    As a matter of fact, the way he called her Yunshu was more pleasant to hearpared to when Liu Qingping called her! At least, it didn¡¯t felt slimy when she heard it.


    Ji Yunshu beamed a gentle smile at him, looking at him with her pure and bright eyes, causing Wei Yi to turn jelly and melt.


    But the next moment, he took the initiative to pull on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°My mom and my dad call me Yi¡¯er. Yunshu, can I call you Shu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡®No way!¡¯


    ¡°Sure. If Young Master Wei wanted to call me that, then feel free to do so.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression was gentle, yet her tone was somewhat alienating.


    ¡°Good! Then, I¡¯ll call you Shu¡¯er. Shu¡¯er! Shu¡¯er~!¡± He called her name a few times, shouting in a joyful way!


    Even Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t feel awkward listening to his call. In fact, looking at his foolish, yet genuinely happy appearance caused her heart to be rippled with happiness from time to time!

 Chapter 75: The Wounds Reopened?

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Wounds Reopened?</h4>


    Wei Yi shouting ¡°Shu¡¯er¡± caused Madame Wei to beam with joy.


    Her son had never been this unreasonable when seeing a youngdy. That¡¯s right, unreasonable!


    Lord Wei cut short his behavior. ¡°Good, good. Yi¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t scare Yunshu.¡±


    However, Wei Yi didn¡¯t listen to him and continued to pull on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve and even started to shake it while saying, ¡°Shu¡¯er, Shu¡¯er. Your name is so pleasant to hear. I love calling you ¡®Shu¡¯er¡¯.¡±


    But abruptly, Ji Yunshu frowned and put her hand on her shoulder.


    ¡®Shit, this hurts.¡¯


    Seeing her sudden movement, Wei Yi became surprised. ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Worried, Madame Wei also scuttled to Ji Yunshu and urgently asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Yi¡¯er hurt you?¡± Immediately afterwards, she sternly reprimanded Wei Yi. ¡°You young man, didn¡¯t this happen because you pulled on her hand earlier and used too much strength, hurting her in the process?¡±


    Wei Yi was innocent, so he promptly waved his hands. ¡°No! I was very gentle. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Young Master Wei. My body is unwell. It must be due to the recent cold weather, so the pain is from me falling ill,¡± exined Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu lowered her brows and bit her lip, enduring the pain she felt. Then, her body slightly trembled, and she staggered two steps back due to her legs getting soft.


    This rmed everyone!


    ¡°Yunshu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Madame Ji asked.


    ¡°Grandmother¡­ Everything is¡­ fine.¡± Ji Yunshu replied cautiously, but she shrank her body from the pain.


    Old Madame Ji asked once again. ¡°The weather is cold. You need to be careful. Wear more clothes and keep yourself warm and take care of your health, so you don¡¯t fall sick. Your father and I had discussed with Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei. After February passes, the beginning of March on the 7th will be an auspicious day.¡±


    This means that March 7th is her wedding day!


    Seeing that Ji Yunshu became unsteady, Old Madame Ji had spouted out words of concern, but it turned out that the old woman was only concerned about her wedding.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Yes. I will follow grandmother¡¯s and father¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Old Madame Ji and Ji Shuhan didn¡¯t care about her ailment, but Madame Wei was different from them. Ji Yunshu was her future daughter-inw after all! The worry on her face deepened as she stepped forward and held Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand. ¡°Yunshu, you must properly take care of your health. After I return to the mansion, I will order some servants to deliver some tonics and fabric to you. It will help nurture your health, and you can make warm clothes with the fabric. Aside from that, don¡¯t overexert yourself with other matters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Aunt Wei.¡± Ji Yunshu lowered her head and curtsied.


    But as soon as she curtsied, Madame Wei identally saw blood soaking the cloth on her back.


    ¡°This-¡± Madame Wei was astonished. She hurriedly turned Ji Yunshu around and cried out in rm, ¡°Yunshu! Your back¡­ Why are you bleeding?¡±


    The bleeding had dyed the bright yellow fabric she wore into a ring red, but still, thatyer of cloth wasn¡¯t enough to stop the bleeding as the blood seeped through and dripped along her back, dazzling the eyes with a morbid sight.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that the wounds have reopened?¡¯ But she applied medicine on it, and her wounds already started to heal properly. So how could it bleed so much?


    When Wei Yi noticed the blood on her back, the corner of his eyes twitched and his brows wrinkled together. He was at aplete loss, not knowing what to do to help. Thus, he stamped his feet and asked in concern. ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­ Is it because I-I held your sleeve earlier and hurt you? I didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t be angry at me. Does it still hurt? You can hit me as hard as you want. I am the bad one.¡± The more he spoke, the more he felt like crying.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault Young Master Wei. My back was injured even before. But, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. This doesn¡¯t hinder me or anything.¡±


    ¡°You were injured prior to this?¡± Lord Wei raised his eyebrows and stood up, maintaining a severe expression.


    ¡°Tell me how did you get injured on your back and in such a serious condition no less? Who hurt you like this? Speak and I will give justice.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wei, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. You only need to tell me. Although you have yet to pass through our Wei family¡¯s doors, I already consider you as my daughter-inw and half-daughter.¡±


    Truly a moving speech! When Lord Wei spoke, Ji Shuhan¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly. The hand he had on his knee was tightly clenched.


    Ji Yunshu raised her eyes and coincidentally met with her father¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips and spoke in a faint voice to Lord Wei. ¡°Yunshu was being unthoughtful which provoked my father¡¯s ire. Our family has strict rules. Since I vited it, father used his whip to punish me which I well deserved.¡±


    Her tone was soft, and anyone who heard it would only think she was justifying her father¡¯s actions, but in fact, she wasining about it!


    Truly clever!


    In a sh, several pairs of eyesnded on Ji Shuhan.


    The burning mes of rage could be seen in Lord Wei¡¯s and Madame Wei¡¯s eyes, fiercely zing. ¡°Lord Ji, what is the meaning of this?¡± Lord Wei¡¯s tone was heavy, not bothering to remain courteous.


    ¡®You dared to beat my daughter-inw. Did you even put me in your eyes?¡±


    Ji Shuhan¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good. He red at Ji Yunshu but quickly switched his expression into an embarrassed smile. ¡°My daughter was unthoughtful and injured someone at home, so I-¡± He had yet to finish his sentence when Wei Yi cut in and argued, ¡°You¡¯re lying. Shu¡¯er would not injure anyone! She taught me how to write and gave me a handkerchief. Although she scared me, she didn¡¯t kill me. So, you¡¯re lying because Shu¡¯er would not hurt people.¡±


    He shook his head as if his life rode on it like it could prove that what he said was the truth! Yet, when everyone heard his arguments, it didn¡¯t make sense to them. ¡®What connection does writing words and giving him a handkerchief have? And what did he meant by not killing someone? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯


    Madame Wei pulled Wei Yi back. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Go take a look at Yunshu. She¡¯s not steady on her feet. Hurry and bring her back to her courtyard to rest. Take care of her well.¡±


    ¡®Son, Mother is helping you out with this one. You better do your best to woo her!¡¯


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wei Yi nodded, went to Ji Yunshu, and carefully supported her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯ll send you back, alright? You have to rest well, then drink some medicine, and you will get better. When I was sick, I did the same thing and got better.¡±


    Ji Yunshu let out a grunt of agreement. She held Wei Yi¡¯s wrist for support, and with difficulty, she curtsied before slowly departing from the reception with support from Wei Yi.


    As soon as they left, Lord Wei let out a depressed sigh of exasperation written all over his forehead.


    Then, he looked at Ji Shuhan and said, ¡°Lord Ji, you were too harsh. Regardless if Ji Yunshu injured someone, you cannot whip her in such a fierce way! In any case, she¡¯s still your daughter and doesn¡¯t deserve receiving such harsh punishment.¡±


    The corner of Ji Shuhan¡¯s mouth stretched, but he refused to reply to his usation.


    Madame Wei was burning with anger. She snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Ji, don¡¯t forget that Yunshu would sooner orter be part of our Wei family. Even if you don¡¯t look at Buddha¡¯s face, you still have to look at the monk¡¯s face. Although Yunshu is concubine born, our Wei family does not put much importance on such thing. Instead, Lord Ji and Old Madame Ji might need to show much more tolerance.¡±


    The way Madame Wei spoke made it sound like Ji Yunshu was their Wei family¡¯s blood-rted daughter instead. The underlying meaning behind her words was ringly clear.


    Ji Shuhan had no choice but to exin himself in a hurry. ¡°Yunshu is also my daughter. Beating my child also pained me, but at that time I didn¡¯t understand the whole situation.¡±


    ¡®What do you mean by not understanding the whole situation? Such pointless words! You just can¡¯t exin yourself!¡¯

 Chapter 76: The Fish Took the Bait!

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Fish Took the Bait!</h4>


    Old Madame Ji¡¯s words were equivalent to the master of the house¡¯s words. Thus, she said, ¡°Both of you, this matter has already passed. This world hasws and decrees, and our family has its ownws. Yunshu pushed our girl Lingzhi, causing her to almost cripple her hands. Her father only whipped Yunshu to teach her a lesson. We just want to avoid such matters from recurring after she enters your Wei family and causes you trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡®Ah! Such a caring grandmother!¡¯


    No matter how Madame Wei spoke, she knew how to respect her elders. She nced at her husband, pursed her lips into a faint smile, and spoke in a polite tone, ¡°Old Madame Ji, Yunshu is a thoughtful and clever child. Even if shemitted a mistake, how could I have the heart to punish her? However¡­¡± She stretched out thest word, then sneered before continuing, ¡°You said that Yunshu pushed that girl Lingzhi? I really can¡¯t believe it. Afterall, I have heard quite a few things about Lingzhi¡¯s temper.¡±


    Although Ji Lingzhi was young, shemitted many wrongdoings while apanying Ji Yuanzhi, her third brother. Because he himself was a good-for-nothing son, together they both often went around the city bullying people.


    This time, Ji Shuhan and Old Madame Ji had nothing to retort. They became even more embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu were on their way to the West Side courtyard. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯ll carry you on my back. I can walk really fast. I can bring you back to your room faster to rest, alright?¡± Wei Yi was still extremely anxious about Ji Yunshu¡¯s injuries.


    Ji Yunshu turned and nced at Wei Yi. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Thus, Wei Yi squatted down, showing his solid back to Ji Yunshu. Then, he turned his head and patted his shoulder. ¡°Shu¡¯er, climb on.¡±


    Watching his actions, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t stop smiling as her heart rxed and was filled with warmth.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, you and big brother are alike,¡± dered Wei Yi.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu pondered a bit and asked him, ¡°Wei Yi, do you really like me a lot?¡±


    He energetically nodded. ¡°Yeah, I like you a lot. After you be my wife, I want to make tons and tons of little Wei Yis with you.¡±


    ¡®Again with the little Wei Yis?! Your mother really did a good job brainwashing you with it!¡¯


    ¡°But what if¡­ I don¡¯t like you?¡±


    Her words were spoken softly, but due to their close proximity from their current position, he still heard the question.


    Disappointment shed through his face while his steps turned sluggish. He pouted his lips and asked, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m stupid that you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Yunshu replied to him with certainty, and her eyes reflected her remorse. She opened her mouth and continued, ¡°Wei Yi, do you know that you¡¯re not silly or stupid? Compared to many people, you are very clever and attentive. You carry in you an honesty and sincerity that can¡¯t be found in others. Do you know how unique and special you are?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    That¡¯s right! Since he was betterpared to many, why didn¡¯t Ji Yunshu like him?


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡®My heart belongs to someone else.¡¯ However, thest part of her sentence remained unspoken. She only said, ¡°Enough, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Right at that moment, they were walking through a corridor.


    After she made sure there were no ¡°eyes¡± spying on them, she immediately patted Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can let me down.¡±


    ¡°I cannot. Shu¡¯er, you are injured and can¡¯t walk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not injured, so first let me down.¡±


    Wei Yi became stunned when he heard her, allowing Ji Yunshu to slowly climb off his back. After she got off, he watched her with disbelieving eyes before going around to her back and taking a look. Then, he pointed and spoke, ¡°But Shu¡¯er, your back is still bleeding.¡±


    She smiled at him, dipped her fingers in her ¡°blood,¡± and quickly smeared some of it on Wei Yi¡¯s lips.


    She then told him, ¡°Taste it and tell me if it¡¯s blood.¡±


    Wei Yi stretched out his tongue and licked his lips. His eyes narrowed, looking pensive. Then, he said in a small voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it tastes like.¡±


    ¡°Silly, this is paint. Not blood.¡± After revealing the secret, she turned around and walked forward.


    Wei Yi followed, going around her asking what paint was. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t know how to exin so he could understand, but she still tried to do so. While they were passing through the rear court¡¯s garden, they suddenly heard a shout.


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡± The voice belonged to someone they were rather familiar with. It was none other than Ji Muqing.


    Ji Yunshu turned around and looked toward the direction the voice came from and saw Ji Muqing sitting with proper etiquette in a pavilion built above water not too far from them. She leaned on the pavilion pir with one hand resting on it, while the other hand held an borate box containing fish bait.


    The scene should have been quite beautiful, but Ji Yunshu only felt nauseated at the sight of Ji Muqing!


    Even Ji Lingzhi was present, sitting on the stone table practicing calligraphy.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she say her hands almost got crippled? In a mere few days, they healed to the point that she can use a brush. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!¡¯


    Right at that moment, Ji Lingzhi saw Ji Yunshu, but she continued to write, ignoring her.


    Ji Yunshu was toozy to try to understand her attitude, so she continued on her way with Wei Yi. Yet Ji Muqing started to mock and ridicule them. ¡°Hey, idiot! Did youe here today to take a look at your future wife? You absolutely shouldn¡¯t look at her too much. After all, a bastard is a bastard. Looking at her too much will turn you blind.¡±


    ¡®Hmph! Then why are you still looking at me?!¡¯


    Wei Yi had no idea what Ji Muqing meant, so he looked at Ji Yunshu and inquired in a small voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er, what is that big sister talking about?¡±


    Who knew that instead of answering his question, she asked him something else. ¡°Can you swim?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Hum¡­ good then.¡±


    ¡®Why good then?¡¯ No matter how Wei Yi thought about it, he still couldn¡¯t understand the underlying meaning behind her reply.


    In a blink of an eye, Ji Yunshu revealed a smile with deep intentions. She stepped forward and took the long corridor leading toward the pavilion and went inside.


    Then, she directly asked Ji Muqing, ¡°Big Sister, did you call me just now? Do you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! My mouth is my own, so I say whatever I want to say.¡±


    Her pretty face showed insufferable arrogance. She continued to throw fish bait in the water, but suddenly she noticed the ¡°blood¡± on Ji Yunshu¡¯s back. She wrinkled her nose. ¡°What¡¯s on your back?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°It got stained with red water. Don¡¯t be startled too much.¡±


    Ji Muqing hooked her lips into a sharp mocking smile as she coldly snorted.


    Ji Yunshu continued to speak, ¡°It just happened that Young Master Wei came to see me. We¡¯re enjoying the garden¡¯s beautiful scenery, and this pavilion offered a nice view.¡± Ji Yunshu turned around and went straight to Wei Yi. ¡°Wei Yi, do you like the view here?¡±


    He looked around and nodded. ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you two toe here. Get out! This ce is mine and eldest big sister¡¯s.¡± Ji Lingzhi pouted and started to yell. She then pointed at them with the brush in her hand.


    ¡°Lingzhi, don¡¯t cause a scene. Since your third sister wants to watch the scenery with this idiot, then let them be. We don¡¯t want the Wei family to im that weck courtesy and etiquette,¡± stated Ji Muqing.


    Obviously, this made Lingzhi unhappy as she red at them.


    ¡®Little brat, wait until I make you cry.¡¯


    ¡°Huh? What is that?¡± Ji Yunshu suddenly pointed at something while shouting in surprise.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes quickly followed the direction she pointed at, but they saw nothing out of the ordinary.


    Curiosity took hold of Ji Muqing. Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t see it? It¡¯s just there! There!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    The fish took the bait!

 Chapter 77: Who Pushed Whom?

    <h4>Chapter 77: Who Pushed Whom?</h4>


    Having had her curiosity aroused by Ji Yunshu, Ji Muqing drew closer to her. She was brought to the edge of the pavilion before she noticed it.


    This pavilion was an eight-sided structure, whose horizontal facades alternated between walls and openness. The two were standing near an opening with no protection whatsoever. So, a moment of inattention could lead one to fall into the water.


    ¡°Just where is it? Point it out for me, what is it?¡±


    ¡°That thing looks really nice. If we manage to get it out, I think Big Sister will like it very much.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything!¡± Ji Muqing showed her impatience as she craned her neck to try and catch a glimpse. She was even standing on her tippy toes.


    ¡®This part of her personality hasn¡¯t changed since she was a kid! Whenever she catches the whiff of something new, or some new gossip, she wouldn¡¯t rest till she had dug it uppletely! Even the top paparazzi in modern times, Zhuo Wei, would have to admit defeat!¡¯


    And it was precisely because she was ¡°investigating¡± too seriously that she did not notice the treacherous smirk that slowly crept onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips.


    Ji Yunshu retreated inconspicuously and turned back to look at Ji Lingzhi. Just like her older sister, she was also struggling to find that object.


    ¡®Go ahead and look. In a bit, you¡¯ll be able to get a much closer look!¡¯


    ¡°Lingzhi, how about I carry you? This way you¡¯ll get a better view of it,¡± said Ji Yunshu gently.


    Ji Lingzhi¡¯s eyes rolled in their sockets. Despite her disdain, she could not resist her curiosity, so she agreed, ¡°Then be careful when carrying me. If you let me fall, I¡¯m going to tell grandmother about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡±


    Ji Lingzhi raised her hands and extended them towards her. She refused to look at Ji Yunshu, turning her head to the side, as if she was a master and Ji Yunshu was a servant!


    However, Ji Lingzhi had not expected that Ji Yunshu, instead of wrapping her arms around her waist, grasped her shoulder and gave her a good push. At the same time, Ji Yunshu quickly shifted her feet so that she retreated to the side, far from her initial position.


    Ji Lingzhi, who was pushed by her shoulder, tried to stop her fall, but her body was small and Ji Yunshu¡¯s strength overwhelmed her. Ji Lingzhi¡¯s body directly fell towards Ji Muqing, and, her hands, which had been raised over her head, just so happened to m into Ji Muqing¡¯s back.


    A cry of surprise was followed by the sound of a ssh.


    One could only see Ji Muqing¡¯s blue robe float on the surface of the water as its wearer sank beneath it. It was quite pretty!


    ¡°Help! Help¡­¡± Elegance and grace were reced by panic as Ji Muqing thrashed around in the water. Ji Lingzhi had been scared stiff, her hands still frozen in the pushing gesture, not knowing what to do.


    Wei Yi, who had been silent until now, hurriedly stepped forward. Looking at the person floating in the water, he was visibly disconcerted, but was helpless since he was a purendlubber!


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, that sister fell into the water, what do we do now?¡± Wei Yi was very anxious. ¡®What do we do? Nothing!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu did not reply, only looking on coldly. At this moment, she really wanted Ji Muqing to drown! However, this time, it wasn¡¯t just for the sake of disciplining Ji Muqing, the main target was Ji Lingzhi.


    ¡°Someone, someone, hurry! Come and save my Big Sister, hurry up¡­¡± Ji Lingzhi stamped her feet in anxiety, and threw a harsh look at Ji Yunshu, whose face was calm. She clenched her fists and jumped on her while yelling, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, why did you-¡±


    Yet, her movements were interrupted by Ji Yunshu, who grasped her fist with one hand, and, with her other hand, pped Ji Lingzhi mercilessly on the cheek.


    ¡°Why did you push Big Sister into the water? You¡¯re really getting more unruly because no one disciplines you.¡±


    ¡®Ah, giving people a taste of their own medicine feels so good.¡¯


    Ji Lingzhi was befuddled from that p! Those innocent-looking eyes of hers widened. She even forgot about her beloved Big Sister who fell in the pond and was drinking water with fish bait. Wei Yi, too, had been scared by Ji Yunshu¡¯s move just now too and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Help, save¡­ me, save¡­¡± Ji Muqing was still thrashing about in the water. As it seemed like she was about to sink definitely, the nearby servants noticed something and ran this way.


    Seeing this, Ji Yunshu released Ji Lingzhi and dove into the water. But, she was andlubber too! After she fell into the water, she could only helplessly il about with Ji Muqing.


    Seeing Ji Yunshu about to drown, Wei Yi could not care anymore as he shouted, ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ming to save you.¡±


    With another ssh, he dove into the water after Ji Yunshu. Weren¡¯t threendlubbers falling into a pool just courting death?


    And Ji Muqing had already started to sink, one could only see her hands iling above the water¡¯s surface. Fortunately, the servants had already arrived and seven or eight leaped in to save them.


    After a bit of effort, they finally managed to fish the three of them out. Wei Yi was fine, but Ji Yunshu¡¯s face was pale; the wounds on her back seemed to have re-opened for real due to the frigid winter water. She was in so much pain that she was trembling!


    As for Ji Muqing, she was unconscious by the time she was dragged out of the pond.


    ¡°Eldest Young Miss? Eldest Young Miss, wake up.¡± The servants started to call.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± Ji Yunshu shoved those people to the side. Bearing the pain from her back, she knelt by Ji Muqing¡¯s side. She pressed her hands on her chest and tried to resuscitate her. Ji Muqing finally spat out some water she had inhaled and regained consciousness.


    ¡®Good, she didn¡¯t die!¡¯


    This matter naturally made it into the ears of Ji Shuhan and Old Madame Ji. Ji Muqing was sent back to her own courtyard and everyone had gathered, including Master Wei, Madame Wei and Wei Yi.


    The physician performed a diagnosis before concluding that there were no major problems. He then prescribed some medicine to drive out the cold and left soon after.


    Seeing that his daughter was fine, Ji Shuhan let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Muqing, why did you suddenly fall into the water?¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    Ji Muqing had just begun narrating when Ji Lingzhi leapt up and pointed at Ji Yunshu, who was still dripping wet. ¡°Father, it was Third Sister who pushed Big Sister. It was her.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s face was pallid, as she spoke bitterly with a voice devoid of any strength, ¡°Lingzhi, how can you say that? Just now it was you who pushed Big Sister.¡±


    ¡°You pushed me! That¡¯s why I ended up knocking Big Sister. It¡¯s all your fault. You even pped me.¡±


    Ji Lingzhi then buried her face into Old Madame Ji¡¯s embrace. ¡°Grandmother, you have to believe me.¡±


    At this moment, Wei Yi spoke in an indignant tone as he pointed at Ji Lingzhi, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Shu¡¯er who pushed her. I saw it, it was you. That¡¯s why Shu¡¯er pped you. And Shu¡¯er even jumped into the water to save her, I saw it.¡±


    Upon seeing that her son¡¯s clothing was dripping wet, Madame Wei was worried, yet asked him in a serious tone, ¡°Yi¡¯er, did you really see Lingzhi push her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. Mother, I wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡®What a good kid!¡¯


    Ji Lingzhi felt wronged as she curled up in Old Madame Ji¡¯s arms, looking like she was about to cry. Ji Shuhan¡¯s brows furrowed as he asked Ji Muqing, ¡°Muqing, was it really Lingzhi who pushed you?¡±


    ¡°Father, I- I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Although Ji Muqing¡¯s tone was light, she was clearly protecting Ji Lingzhi.


    Turning around, Ji Yunshu asked those few servants, ¡°Did you see what happened?¡±


    One of them spoke, ¡°We weren¡¯t there to see the person who pushed Eldest Young Miss. By the time we got there, we only saw Third Young Miss jump into the water to save her. Young Master Wei followed her.¡±


    ¡®Jumping into a pond to save her sister despite not knowing how to swim. Who wouldn¡¯t want a sibling like that?!¡¯


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu finally could not remain standing any longer and she copsed into Wei Yi¡¯s embrace, who was luckily close enough to catch her.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er,¡± Wei Yi called her.


    Madame Wei was also startled. ¡°Yunshu¡¯s back is still injured, her fall into the water undoubtedly added oil to the fire.¡±


    ¡®Daughter-inw, nothing must happen to you!¡¯

 Chapter 78: Lost All Face1

    <h4>Chapter 78: Lost All Face1</h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s sudden copse scared everyone.


    Wei Yi was so nervous he held her in his arms and called her name, ¡°Shu¡¯er, Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu, who was leaning against Wei Yi¡¯s chest, stared at the ground, as if it was too much of an effort to raise her eyes. Her lips trembled, but she could not utter a single word.


    ¡°The injury on her back must have worsened. This child is simply too kind-hearted. Why would you jump into the water with that many contusions on your back?¡± Madame Weimented as she was visibly distressed by Ji Yunshu¡¯s pain. Tears scintited in her eyes as she hurried to give orders to the servants. ¡°What are you doing, standing around like that? Quickly, go get a doctor!¡±


    The servants were so surprised that only after a few moments did they scramble to seek help.


    Ji Shuhan was also beyond baffled. He beckoned for two maids and said, ¡°Please help the third miss return to her quarters.¡±


    As the maids received Ji Yunshu from Wei Yi, thetter said, ¡°Please be careful and don¡¯t cause Shu¡¯er any pain.¡±


    Suddenly, Ji Lingzhi raised her voice, ¡°Stop it right there, drop her down.¡±


    ¡®What was she up to this time?¡¯


    She freed herself from the embrace of the Old Madame and approached Ji Yunshu, pointing at her back and emitted a sound of discontent, ¡°Her back is fine, she just said to older sister that the redness on her clothes is just the color from the water, I¡¯ve heard it.¡±


    ¡°Lingzhi, enough,¡± yelled Ji Shuhan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, she is,¡± said Ji Lingzhi.


    To prove the veracity of her im, she quickly gripped the cor of Ji Yunshu¡¯s robe and pulled it with a strength which seemed to havee out of nowhere. This revealed Ji Yunshu¡¯s delicate shoulder and three inches of her back from her neck.


    The skin, which should otherwise have been of a milky white, was covered by interweaved bruises. The scabs which sealed them had been ruptured, and blood of a lurid redness was seeping out of them.


    The next instant the robe was ced back by a maid.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s cial hands wereced with her own arms, and she sobbed quietly, as if she had lost her will to live.


    ¡°Lingzhi, how could you¡­?¡± asked Ji Yunshu, in a weak voice filled with sadness.


    It was an outrage to unclothe her, especially given the mores of her time. To Ji Yunshu, this was a humiliation of the highest degree. What followed was¡­


    ¡®p¡¯


    This was from Madame Wei, who no longer saw any reason to restrain herself. Ji Lingzhi¡¯s small cheek became the recipient of another blow.


    ¡°What shameful behaviour, what effrontery for one of such a young age! To unclothe a damsel in public¡­ Does your impudence know no bounds? Very well, if no one will teach you manners, then I shall help your father with the task.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was her future daughter-inw. Was the action of shaming her not a tant strike at the Wei family¡¯s pride and dignity?


    The sudden retaliation struck everyone present by surprise.


    Ji Lingzhi held her cheek, and, though she knew that she deserved what she received, tears still rolled down her visage as she ran back to seek thefort of the Old Madame¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Grandma, you have to help me!¡± cried Ji Lingzhi.


    To her surprise, the Old Madame shook her off and med her, ¡°You little girl, how could you do something like that?¡±


    ¡®Oh, how infuriating! That Madame Wei dares to transgress the limits of her authority and do that to someone from the Ji Mansion,¡¯ thought the Old Madame rather angrily.


    But, the mistake from her own granddaughter prevented from turning her resentment into action. After all, she would not have been able to requite to Madame Wei what she did to Ji Lingzhi.


    By now, Ji Shuhan¡¯s countenance was nearly blue. The corner of his mouth twisted, he grasped his crutch and said to the two maidservants, ¡°For now, return her to her quarters.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered the two maidservants.


    ¡°Wait,¡± interrupted Madame Wei, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think of here as a ce fit for convalescence, be it for injuries or sickness. She shall mend her wounds and recover from her sickness at the Wei Mansion, so that no new affliction is added to the old ones.¡±


    ¡®Truthful words indeed,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu, who, for a moment, felt lucky to have such a mother-inw.


    Old Madame Ji had a different opinion. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Madame Wei, there¡¯s only youthfulness to me for Lingzhi¡¯s behaviour. We will, of course, teach her a lesson. However, Yunshu, who has yet to be a bride, should stay here. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate, by mores or by reason, for her to be disced to your residence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it would be appropriate, worry not,¡± said Lord Wei with a reddened face that hinted at the forbearance required to reign in his anger. He turned around and said to Wei Yi, ¡°Yi¡¯er, bring Yunshu into the carriage and go, now.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± said Wei Yi with a firm nod.


    He sought Ji Yunshu from the hands of the two maidservants, said to her, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯ll bring you home,¡± and brought her out of the room in his arms.


    This scene made the Old Madame and Ji Shuhan¡¯s expressions darken further.


    Lord Wei did not say anything, only emitting a nasal sound meant to express his dissatisfaction before walking out of the room.


    Madame Wei, however, was not finished. Anger burned within her heart as fiercely as ever. She addressed Ji Shuhan, ¡°Lord Ji, ording to you, was Yunshu¡¯s punishment by the tip of a whip not delivered for pushing and grievously injuring Lingzhi¡¯s hand? I wish to see justice for the events which has transpired today; not only did Lingzhimit the same offense, she worsened her mistake by stripping Yunshu¡¯s garment in public. I hope that you will not disappoint me, as well as the many others watching you. After all, rules are made to be obeyed.¡±


    ¡°You are right, I will see to it that she is properly punished,¡± sighed Ji Shuhan.


    Upon leaving, Madame Wei did not forget to throw a look at Ji Lingzhi, who was still sobbing. Her look made Ji Lingzhi shiver from head to toes.


    The troubles of the day arrived at an end, but, out of consideration for his own face, Ji Shuhan had to punish Ji Lingzhi. She was still too young to be physically punished, therefore¡­


    ¡°You will kneel in front of the Buddha shrine for the whole night. Then, copy the Sanxun fifty times, without fault,¡± ordered Ji Shuhan.


    Hearing this, Ji Lingzhi panicked. She had never endured such harsh punishment! ¡°Father, believe me! I didn¡¯t push Eldest Sister. And the blood on Third Sister is red water. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Eldest Sister. Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, no more about what happened today. Your impertinence breeds trouble, and, one day, even I won¡¯t be able to help you clean your messes,¡± berated Ji Shuhan as he left.


    Old Madame Ji, who also suffered a heavy blow to her face today, followed Ji Shuhan in the same mood.


    Ji Muqing, abed, looked at the events unfold. She called Ji Lingzhi, who was still wiping her tears, to her side.


    ¡°Lingzhi, were you really the one who pushed me?¡± asked Ji Muqing in a low voice.


    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s really not me. It¡¯s that bastard child. She pulled me over and I bumped into you, she even pped me on the face,¡± said Ji Lingzhi as she held her cheeks, which were swollen from the two blows she had received.


    Upon hearing her exnation, Ji Muqing also realized that Ji Yunshu¡¯s behaviour today was quite strange.


    ¡®Asking me to look at something in the water for no reason at all, and insisting on picking up Ji Lingzhi. She must have nned this for a long time.¡¯


    ¡°Lingzhi, I¡¯ll make sure that she doesn¡¯t get away with what she did today,¡± said Ji Muqing as she squinted and looked as if she was thinking about something dangerous.


    1.Lost All Face = Shame on them

 Chapter 79: Because You’re a Very Nice Guy

    <h4>Chapter 79: Because You¡¯re a Very Nice Guy</h4>


    Upon arriving at the Wei Mansion, Ji Yunshu was brought to and ced into the master¡¯s quarters.


    A doctor soon came to visit her, and, after bandaging her wounds, also prescribed some medicine which had an immediate effect on Ji Yunshu. Heaters were brought close to the bed on which she rested, and the pain Ji Yunshu felt quickly subsided, reced by a feeling of warmth which reached the deepest corners of her heart.


    Ji Yunshu reclined against the soft pillows and looked at Madame Wei, Lord Wei and Wei Yi, who stood by the bedside. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Uncle Wei, Aunt Wei, how can I ever repay you for your kindness?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Your sole duty now is to recover from your wounds. Worry not, for no one in this mansion will harm you,¡± said Madame Wei.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lord Wei, who was on the side, said, ¡°Let¡¯s give Yunshu some time to rest, we shouldn¡¯t disturb her any further.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You are right,¡± Madame Wei agreed with a smile. She tapped the back of Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Have some rest, and don¡¯t hesitate to ask the maids should you desire anything, Be at home here.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    Lord Wei and Madame Wei left, hoping to allow Ji Yunshu to rest, but Wei Yi refused to budge. He insisted on staying by Ji Yunshu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, does your back hurt?¡± asked Wei Yi, who had as much anguish as her, if not more, inside his heart.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small bruise, so it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°But Shu¡¯er, there was a lot of blood.¡±


    Ji Yunshu covered her mouth with her hand andughed, ¡°Little dumb one, haven¡¯t I already told you? The color on my clothes was just painted.¡±


    ¡°No no no, ¡° said Wei Yi with a hand gesture, ¡°I saw the wounds on your shoulders and back. They were bleeding a lot.¡±


    ¡®Hey, who asked you to look? You¡¯ll get an eye problem if you stare too hard!¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at the door, and, after making sure that no one was there, exined, ¡°What stained my clothing was actually painted. As for the injuries on my back, the scabs were broken when I jumped into the water and stretched my back too much, but it doesn¡¯t hurt that much. When I copsed earlier, it wasn¡¯t because of pain. It was because I wanted to be here in one piece.¡±


    Wei Yi scratched his head and gave her a perplexed look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t, but promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± said Wei Yi with utmost sincerity.


    Ji Yunshu examined Wei Yi¡¯s eyes. The long, flickering eyshes conferred to the sable ckness of the iris a beauty deep enough to make one sink into it if enough time was spent looking at it.


    ¡°Wei Yi,¡± she called.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wei Yi moved his head and asked, ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice lowered, ¡°Because you are a very nice guy.¡±


    ¡®Yes, you are a very nice guy, Wei Yi.¡¯


    Wei Yi smiled rather mindlessly and looked at Ji Yunshu. His handsome traits were indeed maizing for young girls¡¯ attention.


    ¡®Wei Yi, if only you weren¡¯t¡­ how different, how bright the future would have been for you,¡± thought Ji Yunshu.


    That night, Ji Yunshu enjoyed the hospitality of the Wei family, and remained at the Wei Mansion. Wei Yi, who stayed around to chat with her for a long time, told her vivid stories, sometimes using all of his limbs to act out the narration.


    It had been a long time since Ji Yunshuughed that hard.


    On the second day, a sudden downpour brought chilling winds that seemed to freeze one¡¯s heart.


    Upon waking up, Ji Yunshu saw Wei Yi asleep, his head resting on a desk near her. She did not want to wake him up, so she ced a cape over him and went out of the room.


    In the garden, some servants, who wore raincoats and conical straw hats, were busy moving the flowers and herbs to a shelter which protected them from the storm. From this small detail, one could conclude that the upants of the mansion had kindness in their hearts.


    ¡°Miss Ji, it¡¯s cold outside, you should shelter yourself,¡± said a young maid who brought over a bowl of medicine.


    ¡°Miss Ji, I¡¯ve just finished preparing this, you should drink it inside,¡± added the maid.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and took the bowl from the maid¡¯s hands, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back in, your young master is fast asleep and I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb him.¡±


    The bitterness of the medicine made Ji Yunshu furrow her brows. As she returned the empty bowl to the maid, someone came running into the courtyard.


    ¡°Luan¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Young miss!¡±


    Luan¡¯er ran up to Ji Yunshu without paying much attention to the rain. She had tears in her eyes as she said, ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ve heard about what happened yesterday. They said that you jumped into the water to try to save Eldest Miss, and that your wounds reopened? I was worried sick.¡±


    It was a heart-warming moment for Ji Yunshu, who was moved by Luan¡¯er¡¯s loyalty and the way she cared for her. She turned her head and said to the maid who brought the medicine, ¡°Could you give us a moment?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the maid left, Ji Yunshu wiped Luan¡¯er¡¯s wet locks of hair with her own sleeves and said, ¡°My injuries are light, and I¡¯ll recover soon enough. You, on the other hand, if you left without authorization, father and grandmother will surely punish you when they know about it.¡±


    ¡°I was worried about you, and I¡¯vee to take care of you. I¡¯m not scared of punishments!¡±


    ¡°You foolish little girl!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Young Miss,¡± said Luan¡¯er after scanning the surroundings, ¡°Early in the morning today, someone from the yamen came looking for you. They said that they¡¯ve found whoever you¡¯ve wanted them to investigate. Since you weren¡¯t home, I¡¯ve asked them to go back.¡±


    ¡®Yes, this should be about the task I¡¯ve delegated to Wei Wu and Wang San.¡¯


    Whenever news of an investigation arrived, Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind would always be focused solely on the case itself and have no time for any other concerns. However, today, given the rain and the possibility of an unexpected visit from Lord Wei and Madame Wei, it would be impossible for her to pay a visit to the yamen.


    Ji Yunshu considered the matter for a short while, and replied, ¡°Luan¡¯er, could you go to the yamen and act as my messenger? Make sure to have everything thoroughly exined to you, thene back to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, ask Lord Liu if Madame Jiang went there to stir up trouble yesterday,¡± added Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Luan¡¯er, who epted the request without knowing about Madame Jiang. She then added in curiosity, ¡°Young Miss, since you are well now, why not go back to the Ji Mansion?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, ¡°It would be too forgiving for their pride if I return now. Father and grandmother were just shamed by my departure. If my return is immediate, wouldn¡¯t they be able to salvage most of it? So, I will wait a few days.¡±


    Upon hearing her reasoning, Luan¡¯er said, ¡°Young Miss, you are very clever.¡±


    ¡°Okay, enough about me, please hurry to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Luan¡¯er, and she immediately departed for the yamen.


    By now, Wei Yi was finally awake. He stretched himself, and flung his arms with enough force to expel the numbness from a whole night spent resting on top of them. He turned back to look at the bed, and, upon seeing it unupied, immediately exited the room to search for Ji Yunshu. When he opened the door, he saw her standing beneath the eaves, with her head slightly raised as she looked at the drops of water zigzag downward.


    Her almond-shaped eyes, distinctive brows and the ruddiness of her cheeks, which reminded one of the delicacies of a peach blossom in March, made Ji Yunshu seem like a fairy. Such a dainty young woman was the embodiment of beauty itself.


    Ji Yunshu turned her head, and saw Wei Yi staring at her from the door. She asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, you are beautiful,¡± Wei Yiplimented her earnestly.


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡®That little brat, hispliments are simple, but touching.¡¯


    Wei Yi approached her slowly. He stood right beside her, and raised his head in the same fashion to look at the corner of a wall in the distance. He said to himself, ¡°If only Shu¡¯er could stay here from now on. With dad, mom and Shu¡¯er by my side, I wouldn¡¯t wish for anything more.¡±


    This time, it was Ji Yunshu who was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 80: Heading to the Zhao Family Village

    <h4>Chapter 80: Heading to the Zhao Family Vige</h4>


    After breakfast, Madame Wei came over. Seeing that Ji Yunshu¡¯splexion was much better, she felt relieved.


    They exchanged greetings for a moment before Madame Wei got to the point. ¡°Yunshu, Uncle Wei and I have to go out for a few days. Make yourself at home these few days and take care of yourself ¨C especially your injury ¨C until our return, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yunshu will do as Aunt Wei said.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t need to consider yourself a guest. Sooner orter, you will be my daughter-inw. Although¡­¡± She nced at Wei Yi and her voice slightly lowered. ¡°Although our Yi¡¯er is unlike normal people, his nature is good and honest. He will certainly treat you well.¡±


    It was needless to doubt about thisst point. Ji Yunshu smiled at Madame Wei without saying a word.


    ¡°Yunshu, can you promise me something?¡± Madame Wei tentatively asked.


    ¡°Please tell me. If I can do it, I¡¯ll certainly do my best.¡±


    After a pause, Madame Wei said, ¡°In all my life, the thing that worries me the most is Yi¡¯er. I hope you could take care of him in our stead. Even if in the future, when my husband and I have passed on, I still hope that you will apany him and take care of him.¡± Tears filled her eyes as she spoke.


    Hearing this, Wei Yi pulled on his mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t leave Yi¡¯er. Yi¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, people will grow old, get sick and die. The person who can apany you on your life¡¯s journey isn¡¯t your mother or father, but your wife. You must keep in mind that you are a man and as a man, you must be good to Yunshu. Do you understand what mother is saying?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured mom! Yi¡¯er will take good care of Shu¡¯er. I won¡¯t let people bully her.¡± Wei Yi spoke in a firm tone.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes slightly reddened at his words! She stretched her hand and grabbed Madame Wei¡¯s hands. ¡°Aunt Wei, I promise you. I will take good care of Wei Yi. No matter what happens, I will fulfill this promise even if¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t be your daughter-inw.¡¯ Ji Yunshu kept thest few words in her heart and dered, ¡°¡­In short, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Since I have your words, my mind is more at ease.¡± Madame Wei smiled while still choked full of emotions. The more she saw Ji Yunshu, the more fondness she felt for her.


    Because she needed to go out to handle some matters, Madame Wei didn¡¯t stay long as she went to dispatch tasks during her absence before leaving.


    Wei Yi also left with her and only after he had bid his parents goodbye did he came to find Ji Yunshu.


    This was actually good news. Since Lord Wei and Madame Wei weren¡¯t present, if the yin yang corpse case had any new progress, she would be able to stealthily leave the mansion.


    Not long after, Luan¡¯er came back from the yamen and informed Ji Yunshu about what she had learned.


    ¡°Miss, Lord Liu said that yesterday Madame Jiang came to the yamen and caused havoc while shouting at Lord Liu to release her brother, but he stopped her and sent her back.¡±


    ¡®Oh my! That¡¯s pretty good, he held up his dignity in front of her!¡¯


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu mentioned that Lord Jiang and Madame Jiang didn¡¯t have a child together. But there was once a child living in their residence. She is the daughter of someone called Yu Sao. She was six years old at that time. After Madame had moved away, both Yu Sao and her daughter stayed back and they are currently living at the Zhao family vige.¡± Luan¡¯er gave a clear and nice report, speaking fluidly.


    ¡°Did Lord Liu mention something else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else. Although he did say that female servant, Yu Sao, didn¡¯t say anything worthwhile.¡±


    Ji Yunshu quietly pondered, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt something was fishy. Why would there be a child underwear on Lord Jiang? Could it be that the underwear belonged to Yu Sao¡¯s daughter?


    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat and she felt gripped by a bad premonition!


    It could be that there was a small possibility that¡­ No, she didn¡¯t dare to bet on such a possibility.


    Ji Yunshu summoned a maidservant and ordered her. ¡°Girl, can you bring me some clean men¡¯s clothing? I need a few sets.¡±


    The girl blinked her eyes in bewilderment, but she still obeyed the order and left to fetch some clean clothes.


    She changed her clothes and tied her long hair into a high bun.


    Luan¡¯er pulled her. ¡°Miss, are you going to the yamen at this time?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Zhao family vige.¡±


    ¡°But Miss, there¡¯s a downpour outside! If you want to investigate something, isn¡¯t better to ask Lord Liu to dispatch some people? Right now, your body needs rest. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡±


    ¡°This matter is of great importance. Dispatching too many yamen runners would only rm themon people. Besides, there¡¯s some matters I need to verify since it might be very problematic to investigate otherwise. I need to personally go on that trip. I have to ascertain the suspicions that¡¯s bothering me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s words were very abstruse to Luan¡¯er, causing her mental functions to cease and creating much confusion in her brain.


    Ji Yunshu put her clothes in order as she spoke again. ¡°Luan¡¯er, Lord Wei and Madame Wei already left the mansion. So, stay here and take care of Young Master Wei. You chat with him while I¡¯m out. Make sure he doesn¡¯t go find me. Stay here and wait for me, understood?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going with you!¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return. This is the Wei Mansion after all, I can¡¯t guarantee that father won¡¯t send people to bring me back. If it does happen, with you here, you will be able to stop or dy them.¡±


    This was a preventive measure!


    Although Luan¡¯er was worried, she grudgingly agreed.


    Stealthily evading the detection of the servants in the Wei mansion, Ji Yunshu left the ce in direction of Zhao family vige.


    However, the only way to the vige is via water, notnd.


    With the rain getting heavier, her traveling speed was greatly reduced. Finally, she reached a pier. Her timing couldn¡¯t have been better as a boat was docked there.


    A boatman in a raincoat made of straw with a conical bamboo hat was pulling on a cord and trying to tie the boat to a big stone, straining himself against the howling wind and torrential rain.


    Ji Yunshu propped up her umbre and walked to him and inquired, ¡°Mr. Boatman, is this boat going to Zhao family vige?¡±


    The boatman raised his head, but he was unable to hear what Ji Yunshu in the rain. So he cupped his ears and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, is this boat going to Zhao family vige?¡±


    This time the boatman heard her. He waved his hand. ¡°Not going anywhere in this rain.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boatman, please help me with this favor. I¡¯m in a rush to return home for my father¡¯s funeral!¡±


    ¡®Oh! So, that¡¯s the reason!¡¯


    The boatman was able to secure the rope, but this made him reconsidered the idea of another trip to the vige. Then, he looked at the river in turmoil, the heavy rain and the treacherous waves rolling on the water surface.


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. It¡¯s a downpour right now. The river is quite untame, if the boat capsizes, we will die.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ji Yunshu had yet to finish speaking, but a pair of hands suddenly appeared in her visual field and shove a silver in the boatman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Would this suffice?¡± A deep and straightforward voice filled with a domineering tone could be heard.


    Ji Yunshu gave a side nce and realized that Jing Rong was standing next to her since who knew when.


    He whoes and goes like a shadow!


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ji Yunshu spoke in surprise.


    Jing Rong ignored her as he looked at the boatman and dered, ¡°If the money is not enough, after you bring us on the other shore, I will give another one.¡±


    ¡®Us?¡¯


    ¡®It is me or do I have the feeling that you¡¯reing with me! Why do I feel that no matter where I go, I can¡¯t seem to shake you off?¡¯


    The boatman looked at the silver in his hand. His eyes were shining while his hand shakingly sped on it. He grinned at them and fiercely nodded. ¡°Of course, I can. I¡¯ll bring you to Zhao family vige.¡±


    That boatman was truly a typical character that sees money and forgoes his life!


    After receiving the money, the boatman untied the rope from the stone pir.


    Ji Yunshu had yet to recover from the shock, but Jing Rong had grabbed her hand and pulled her on the swaying boat. He took her umbre and sat down.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± asked Jing Rong with the corner of his mouth hook into a grin.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to inquire why I know that you would be here? And why I know you want to go to Zhao family vige?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Are you the roundworm in my belly?¡¯

 Chapter 81: Inside the Small Boat

    <h4>Chapter 81: Inside the Small Boat</h4>


    At this moment, the boat was swaying strongly as it sailed in the middle of the river, dying them from reaching Zhao family vige!


    Inside the boat, Ji Yunshu stared at Jing Rong with suspicions.


    Jing Rong appeared as though he wanted to keep her in suspense, as his lips hooked into a smile and those pair of evil eyes of his revealed a yful light. Yet when those eyes looked upon Ji Yunshu, it became those of a strong man filled with tenderness.


    Caught by his gaze, Ji Yunshu felt as if a fire was slowly spreading and consuming her! Subconsciously, she moved away from his line of sight as his heated gaze made her quite ufortable.


    ¡°Since Your Highness knows what I want to ask, why do you have to keep me in suspense?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, I see that you don¡¯t fear death much.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with you knowing I am here and knowing that I want to go to Zhao family vige?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does.¡± Jing Rong replied with confidence. His expression was glowing as he continued. ¡°Remember that night when we got chased by assassins? Since they wanted to kill us, how can they be willing to give up so easily? For me, I already have shadow guards to ensure my safety. On the other hand, you don¡¯t have any guards.¡± The underlying meaning was his worry about her being an easy target for assassination.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression was one of stubbornness. ¡°If this humble one guesses right, your Highness had already dispatched a group of people to keep a close watch on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not to keep a close watch. It¡¯s for protection.¡± He replied in a deep and extremely earnest voice.


    When she left the yamen and returned home the other day, she had the impression of being followed. As she expected, those people were Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°This humble one is very grateful of your good intentions,¡± thanked Ji Yunshu.


    Yet, this made him feel guilty. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be involved in all of this. Protecting you was something that I must do.¡±


    ¡°Even if it was for such a reason, your Highness doesn¡¯t need to apany me to the Zhao family vige.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we have to guard ourselves against any eventualities. Besides, you can¡¯t even protect yourself. First of all, you don¡¯t know any martial arts and secondly, you don¡¯t have any sure method to escape. In case you encounter those assassins again and they turn you into a corpse, I would owe you for the rest of my life.¡± For some reasons, Jing Rong¡¯s words always made Ji Yunshu felt there was something wrong. She lowered her brows and remained silent.


    Jing Rong inquired, ¡°Yet, here you are running to the Zhao family vige for what? It¡¯s raining cats and dogs, but you still rushed here.¡±


    Ji Yunshu retorted, ¡°I found a child¡¯s underwear mixed among Lord Jiang¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°underwear¡±, Jing Rong frowned and became pensive. Then he slightly shook his head. ¡°Lord Jiang and Madame Jiang didn¡¯t have any children.¡±


    ¡°But a child once lived in their residence. She¡¯s Yu Sao¡¯s daughter. Right now, the both of them are living in the Zhao family vige. Since there hasn¡¯t been any progress with the yin yang corpse case, I want to hurry and dig out the truth of this case as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why must you insist on going there yourself? There¡¯s plenty of people working at the yamen. Are they all crippled that you have to do it yourself?¡±


    ¡®Hey, hey, hey! Have some propriety when speaking!¡¯ If she felt he was speaking like a normal person earlier, then thisst line haspletely exposed his usual roguish nature.


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lower lip, inwardly snubbing him. ¡°The people at the yamen always did things with great fanfare, making the investigation hardly a secret to anyone. This time, the case needs to be handled with discretion.¡±


    ¡°Why would this case need to be handled differently?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was baffled for a moment, not knowing how to exin to him. She shook her head and only said, ¡°Your Highness will understand after we get there.¡±


    Jing Rong was like a curious child, but he still epted Ji Yunshu¡¯s statement and no longer pressed her with questions.


    The torrential rain outside drummed heavily on the boat¡¯s shack, and showed no signs of stopping. The sound was deafening.


    The boatman stood at the tail of the boat and was paddling with all his might. The boat shook and swayed dangerously. As the boat sailed downstream, the waves on the river became bigger and bigger. The boat was but a mere shadow overwhelmed by the force of nature, like a fragile vessel trying to stay afloat on the raging ocean. It was on the verge of breaking, and at the mercy of the waves.


    Without the help of an experienced boatman, the boat would have long sunk to the bottom of the river by now.


    Meanwhile, inside the boat, Ji Yunshu was grabbing onto the handrail, her expression became increasingly tense.


    Sitting in front of her, Jing Rong was, on contrary, quite rxed. He even had the leisure to ask her a question quite inappropriate for the situation.


    ¡°Did your dad die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t reply to him. How can he randomly curse people? She didn¡¯t know if she should describe him as unsophisticated, or that his brain was wired differently.


    Jing Rong frowned with worry and inquired, ¡°How are your injuries? Is it better now?¡±


    ¡°Ah-!¡±


    Just when Jing Rong asked his question, the boat suddenly shook violently. Ji Yunshu lost her grip on the handrail and her body flung towards Jing Rong against her will.


    In a sh, Jing Rong grabbed her left hand and used his other hand to support her waist. It didn¡¯t take long for her to be confined in Jing Rong¡¯s arms.


    Her face knocked against his strong chest while her body was pasted on him.


    The high quality satin of his cloth rubbed against her cheek. Wet from the rain, the fabric gave a cool sensation that highlight his manly scent which kept lingering around Ji Yunshu¡¯s nose, causing her to quiver all of a sudden.


    She faintly shivered, and her body was like frost in December.


    Holding her petite figure in his arms, Jing Rong suddenly felt greedy for more. His hands moved further and pulled her tightly against him.


    After a while, the boat no longer rocked. He lowered his head and his lips brushed against her ear before he asked in a soft voice, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, would you be alright?¡±


    ¡®Five years ago when my soul transmigrated to this ce, you weren¡¯t present. Would it have changed anything?¡¯ But Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t speak those words as the words remained choked in her throat.


    She looked up and met with his eyes. As their gazes met, it suddenly felt like they were bound to each other more tightly than ever, as if a thread had tied and wrapped their hearts together, causing Ji Yunshu to be nervous.


    She cannot deny that Jing Rong was an extremely attractive and intelligent man! His appearance was different from the pure, gentle and quiet beauty of Wei Yi and he didn¡¯t possessed the schrly ir or sensitivity of Ji Pei, but his handsomeness seemed to be carved with the charisma of an official, imposing air with traces of wickedness in his traits. At this moment, a faint deep smile hung on his face. This kind of man gave people a very deep impression of security!


    Ji Yunshu immediately avoided his gaze. Her right hand pushed on his chest, but she couldn¡¯t break free from the prison of his arms. Yet, she continued to struggle in his embrace.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, your Highness. The boat shook, that¡¯s why this humble one could steady himself.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should just sit next to me. I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Not waiting for Ji Yunshu to retort a word or two, Jing Rong had already pulled her to sit next to him. As he did so, he kept on holding onto her with his arm


    Ji Yunshu twisted her wrist in a struggle, not daring to look at him. She only said, ¡°This humble one is fine. Please let go of me.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Prince-¡±


    ¡°If you want to fall and hit a wrong spot and die, I can collect your corpse, but it will be too troublesome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ji Yunshu was rendered speechless.


    In the end, she could onlypromise.


    The boatman who had been rowing outside peeked in to look inside the boat cabin when he heard sounds of an argument. ¡°Is everything okay, Sirs? Make sure to sit tight. We have some big wavesing up ahead. Although the Zhao family vige is not far, the river is far from calm when ites to downpours like today, so you¡­¡± The boatman endlessly chattered from outside, but the downpour gradually drowned out his voice.


    It took them the time for a joss stick to burn before they finally reached the Zhao family vige¡¯s pier.


    Fortunately, they arrived safe and sound!


    Jing Rong held Ji Yunshu until they got off the boat, then he released her hand.

 Chapter 82: Yu Sao

    <h4>Chapter 82: Yu Sao</h4>


    Jing Rong, true to his words, gave yet another piece of silver to the boatman, which caused thetter to grin and bow down several times. As he did so, he kept on repeating to them to ¡°have a pleasant day.¡±


    The vige was deserted due to heavy rain, and the asional passer-by would be running as quickly as they could to get to their destination as soon as possible. Although Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had umbres, they did little to prevent their coats and footwears from being drenched. Soon enough, a biting cold climbed from their feet into the rest of their body.


    The two stopped at the doorstep of a derelict straw house. Ji Yunshu knocked at the door, and it took a long while before the shabby door was opened with a loud creak.


    A hoary old woman with a hunched back appeared and looked at both Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, old madame, may I ask where can I find Yu Sao?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°Oh, you mean Ah¡¯Yu?¡± The woman said as she pointed in a particr direction, ¡°Follow that path and walk around the forest. You¡¯ll find a wooden hut there. That¡¯s Ah¡¯Yu¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡®She lives in the forest?¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, old madame.¡± Ji Yunshu said.


    The woman looked at her with a affectionate smile and said, ¡°You two aren¡¯t from here, are you? Are you rted to Ah¡¯Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you could say so,¡± answered Ji Yunshu, herposure unbroken by the tant lie.


    The woman gave a slight nod, sighed and said, ¡°Ah¡¯Yu has had a hard life with many difficulties. Her husband passed away early and it¡¯s been hard for her ever since, especially in thest few years. If you can help out, you should.¡±


    The sympathy the old woman showed was simple, but yet thought-provoking precisely because of its simplicity. Ji Yunshu assented and left her some silver before leaving.


    Jing Rong was silent the whole time, properly fulfilling the role of a servant apanying his master. The two walked in the rain next to each other, and their figures, one tall and the other short,posed quite the picturesque scene under the paper umbre.


    Jing Rong turned his eyes and asked without thinking. ¡°Weren¡¯t you here for your father¡¯s funeral procession?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®Hey, how did you jump to this topic, and did you really need to ask that?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu really would have liked to stuff something into Jing Rong¡¯s mouth to prevent him from talking any further. However, since that was evidently impossible, instead, she pretended that the noise from the rain had muffled Jing Rong¡¯s question.


    The two of them arrived to a ce where the trees began to thicken. However, it resembled smoldering ruins more than a lush forest. The few trees which had been nted were uprooted by the heavy rain and winds. The road that meandered through them was an unpaved muddy path, with many unpleasant surprises for the traveller who chooses to set foot upon it.


    ¡®Even the poorest of people wouldn¡¯t want to live in such a deste and remote ce, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¯ Ji Yunshu thought.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong and said, ¡°Milord, high-grade silk which is mired can never recover its beauty. May I suggest you to wait for me here?¡±


    ¡°Swallow these words of yours, I don¡¯t want to hear them.¡± Jing Rong said without a single change in his expression.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to investigate? We could already be in there by now if weren¡¯t for your meaningless proposition.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really, shame on me I guess,¡± thought Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong lifted his robe and led the way into the squalid track filled with yellow dirt and pebbles. His imposing figure slowly vanished into the shadow of the woods.


    Ji Yunshu followed him, stepping on Jing Rong¡¯srge footprints, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t as slippery as she would have imagined.


    The pathway opened up after a while, and Ji Yunshu saw a derelict dwelling on the verge of crumbling under the heavy rain. To call it a shack would be an euphemism. Knick-knacks outside of the house, scattered by the wind gusts and covered in filth,pleted the deste picture.


    ¡°Is there really someone living here?¡± uttered Jing Rong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look inside,¡± suggested Ji Yunshu. She walked towards the entrance, but turned back after two steps to slip an advice to Jing Rong, ¡°Milord, we are here to visit rtives, but they¡¯ve moved away without telling us. Since we are without a ce to rest, we came here to ask some water and a ce to stay momentarily.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± said Jing Rong with eyes wide in amazement.


    ¡°Milord, please remember what this humble one said.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not exin any further and approached the doorstep. The door, if it could be called one, was no more than ayer of wooden nks disorderly nailed to the frame. The asional slit between two nks revealed a glimpse of the interior, which was dimly lit by the dwindling light of a single oilmp.


    Ji Yunshu curled her fingers and knocked on the door. She waited for a while, but no one came to answer her.


    Jing Rong was rather irritated. ¡°Move aside, this door is not solid enough to withstand a hard kick.¡±


    ¡®You should go kick yourself in the head! Can we avoid getting into the habit of resorting to violence?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu red at him, ¡°Have you thought about what¡¯ll happen to these poor people after you break their door? Do you want them to freeze to death in the winter? On top of that¡­¡± Ji Yunshu was about to continue lecturing him when the door suddenly flung open.


    A pair of eyes, aged by the vicissitudes of life and buried within disordered hair, were the first things that the two saw. Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong only realized that they belonged to a woman after they saw her face in its entirety. The facial muscles wereid, and wrinkles ran, interwoven on the skin. Time and age conferred a natural air of askance to the owner of that visage.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± said the woman with a weak voice.


    Ji Yunshu answered in a soft voice, ¡°Madame, sorry to disturb you. My brother and I are here to visit rtives, but they moved away without telling us, so we don¡¯t have a ce to stay for now.


    We¡¯d like to know if it¡¯s possible to have a brief respite in your house, and have some water to drink.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s soft voice and charismatic looks probably convinced the woman that they meant no harm. She scrutinized the duo, finally opened the half-closed door and said, ¡°Come in,¡± as she turned around and led the way.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong nced at each other before following her into the dwelling. The inside was poorly lit and narrow between the walls, but surprisingly clean. Although the furniture pieces were worn out, the table and chairs were neatly ced and covered with a clean towel, which improved its look. Further inside was the entrance to a room, hidden by a curtain which reced the door that should have been there.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong sat near the table. Thetter sat with a straight back and did not seem to be repulsed by his surroundings.


    ¡®Seems like this prince is not spoilt after all¡¯, thought Ji Yunshu.


    The woman brought two bowls of water and said, ¡°Please take your time sir, if you¡¯d like more, I¡¯ll dly refill it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you madame,¡± answered Jing Rong politely.


    He emptied the water in the porcin vessel cleanly.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s really thirsty isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    ¡°Madame, are you the only person living here?¡± attempted Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Yes, I live alone.¡±


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she have a daughter?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu was perplexed. ¡°How long have you lived here?¡±


    ¡°For a few years,¡± answered the woman in an indecipherable voice, emotionlessly.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    The woman suddenly raised her head to look at Ji Yunshu, only to dodge thetter¡¯s stare, and answered, ¡°Everyone here calls me Yu Sao.¡±


    ¡®Seems like she¡¯s the one I¡¯m looking for. Only, what happened to her eight year old daughter?¡¯

 Chapter 83: Ah Yu

    <h4>Chapter 83: Ah Yu</h4>


    Ji Yunshu was still wondering about the inconsistencies between what she had expected and what Yu Sao had told her, when she heard a loud thud of something falling onto the ground; it came from the interior chamber whose entrance was hidden by the cloth curtain.


    Yu Sao¡¯s body trembled, and she was seized by panic. She looked at the entrance of the room as if there was something terrible hidden within.


    ¡°Is there something inside?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Maybe¡­ maybe something fell on the ground,¡± exined Yu Sao in a hurry.


    She had barely finished her sentence when¡­


    ¡°AHH!¡± A scream, or more specifically, a female scream could be hearding from the room.


    Yu Sao leapt to her feet and rushed toward the room. Ji Yunshu followed her closely. Upon entering the room, she found herself unable to see her own fingers in the pitch-ck chamber. A nauseous smell produced by the humidity entered her nostrils. Among the mixture of odors, there was something more subtle, a putrid stench.


    ¡°AHH!¡± Another cry pierced through the darkness.


    Suddenly, the room was lit up by an oilmp Jing Rong had brought. What Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu witnessed under the dim light surprised them greatly. What struck them first was the general squalor of the room; the floor was covered with clothes, broken pots and jars. The ground was bedaubed with muddy stains, which were quite repulsive.


    As Jing Rong moved further into the room, the two finally saw Yu Sao, who sat on the bed, tightly holding a small child.


    The child was curled up in Yu Sao¡¯s chest. Disordered hair hid her delicate face. Her body shook uncontrobly, and she kept muttering iprehensible gibberish. What was most shocking were the chains and shackles on the child¡¯s feet and wrists.


    ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t be scared. Mom is here; mom is here¡­¡± said Yu Sao as she tried tofort her child. As she said these words, it was as if she felt extremely guilty about something, to the point that she was sobbing by the end of the sentence.


    ¡®So she¡¯s Yu Sao¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Yi Junshu looked at Jing Rong. ¡°Give me themp.¡±


    She took themp from Jing Rong, and carefully approached the bed. As she neared Yu Sao, the light finally illuminated Yu Sao¡¯s visage first, and then shone upon Ah Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yu Sao, can I help you with anything?¡± she proposed.


    ¡°Go away!¡± said Yu Sao, and she stabbed at Ji Yunshu with a sharp bamboo stick between her fingers that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    Fortunately, Jing Rong was close enough to pull Ji Yunshu back and threw his arm between Ji Yunshu and Yu Sao. Had it not been for his quick reaction, the stick would have drawn blood from the flesh on Ji Yunshu¡¯s delicate face.


    ¡°Why do you always feel like it¡¯s necessary to put yourself into harm¡¯s way?¡± said Jing Rong in an using voice. However, that was but a clever disguise for his worry and concern.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ji Yunshu stuttered, still a little frightened by the sudden assault.


    Yu Sao stood up from the bed, her mood in an extremely unstable state. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Get out. GET OUT!¡±


    ¡°Yu Sao, please don¡¯t misunderstand our intentions. I am simply worried about your daughter. She¡¯s very sick right now,¡± said Ji Yunshu with a worried countenance.


    ¡°You are the one who is sick. My daughter is just fine. She¡¯s fine I¡¯m telling you,¡± insisted Yu Sao.


    ¡®Self-hypnosis.¡¯


    ¡°If you keep her chained, she will die.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± yelled Yu Sao. She turned around, wrapped her arms around her daughter more tightly than ever and caressed her head. ¡°Ah Yu, be a kind girl. Mom will be here for you. Yes, mom will be here for you. Nothing bad will happen to you, nothing¡­¡°


    Ah Yu¡¯s tremors did not cease; she seemed to be scared of something. The inarticte mumbling continued.


    Ji Yunshu pulled on Jing Rong¡¯s hand and whispered to him, ¡°Will your Highness please leave us alone for a moment?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    ¡°Get to the bottom of this case.¡±


    ¡®Get to the bottom?¡¯ Jing Rong was surprised, but he still opposed the proposition with a frown. ¡°If she tries to stab you again, who¡¯s going to protect you?¡±


    A rosy blush climbed up Ji Yunshu¡¯s auricles upon hearing the answer. However, she insisted on being alone and forcefully pushed Jing Rong to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. It¡¯s just that if you are inside the room, it¡¯ll be kind of¡­ inconvenient,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡®Inconvenient? What do you mean? Why? Exin it to me?¡± thought Jing Rong, but he was out of the room before he could open his mouth to protest.


    Ji Yunshu approached Yu Sao again, this time with a little more reserve and, in a voice soft enough to make Yu Sao feel reassured, she said, ¡°Yu Sao, I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but I¡¯m a doctor. If you really want your daughter to feel well again, you should let me have a look. Maybe I can think of something that could help her.¡±


    Yu Sao¡¯s reaction was less aggressive this time: she looked at Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, my daughter is not sick. Leave my home now.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not care at all about your daughter¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡®I¡­¡± Yu Sao hesitated. She looked at Ah Yu, who was still in her arms, and cried with more sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good enough care of my daughter; it¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Yu Sao¡¯s sadness was contagious: Ji Yunshu also felt her heart being strangled by the anguish. She took two steps forward and said, ¡°Yu Sao, don¡¯t you worry. I won¡¯t hurt you. I see that your daughter has signs of hymosis in the feet and palms, along with retracted finger joints and prominent veins under her dermis. These are signs of mental exhaustion. If you do nothing about it, you will lose your daughter. Then, it¡¯ll really be your fault.¡±


    Yu Sao could not fully understand what Ji Yunshu said, but she nevertheless answered, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ can you really help my daughter get better?¡± asked Yu Sao, whose eyes were filling up with hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    This was actually a tant lie from Ji Yunshu. However, her words were enough to disarm Yu Sao¡¯s distrust. She hesitated for a bit more but finally let go of Ah Yu, stood up and retreated to the side.


    Ji Yunshu passed the oilmp to Yu Sao and sat down right beside Ah Yu. Thetter, upon realizing that there was a stranger, retreated further backwards, causing a ngour from the links of the metal chains.


    ¡°Your name is Ah Yu? What a nice name!¡± said Ji Yunshu with a soft tone.


    Ah Yu did not answer. Instead, she pressed her back against the wall and appeared to be trying as hard as she could to get away from Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± said Ji Yunshu as she extended her arm and caressed Ah Yu¡¯s soft tresses with her thin fingers.


    Ah Yu curled up even more.


    Ji Yunshu slowly brushed Ah Yu¡¯s hair away with her fingers. Soon, she was finally able to fully contemte Ah Yu¡¯s face under the dim light. The skin on the jaw was a little rough, but her facial features were delicate. A well-rounded nose, the lips shaped like a butterfly, and the pretty eyes hidden under long eyshespleted the picture; she was a good-looking young girl. Ji Yunshu finally met her regard the moment she brushed away thest lock of hair.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yu Sao jumped from the side to lock Ah Yu in a tight embrace and whispered, ¡°Mom is here. Don¡¯t be scared, Ah Yu. Don¡¯t be scared now.¡± However, these words were of littlefort to Ah Yu, and the intense terror that seeped through her eyes was as obvious as daylight to Ji Yunshu. Ah Yu grasped her own clothes with her hands and refused to let go.


    The moment Ji Yunshu saw the fear within Ah Yu¡¯s eyes, she understood what had happened to her. Although Ah Yu did not remove her clothes to allow Ji Yunshu to examine her body, Ji Yunshu already found the answer she sought.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to go further.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu stood up without saying a word and retreated from the malodorous room. Jing Rong approached her as soon as he saw her. Ji Yunshu cut his questions short by saying, ¡°Milord, it¡¯s time to leave,¡± and walked out of the house.


    As she readied her umbre for the return trip, something caught her attention: a small knife, dull and coated with rust hanging on the exterior wall of the house!

 Chapter 84: Sharing the Umbrella

    <h4>Chapter 84: Sharing the Umbre</h4>


    Ji Yunshu walked toward the object,pelled perhaps by her woman¡¯s intuition. The de was one with the wall due to the retion of rust, and reddened specks covered the body of the de. The edge was severely chipped, which made the knife seem more like a deformed cogwheel rather than a tool made to cut things.


    Jing Rong approached and asked, ¡°Is there something special about this knife?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Ji Yunshu with a nod.


    Ji Yunshu unfolded a handkerchief from her pockets, swathed it around her hand, and removed the little knife from where it hung. She then carefully wrapped the tissue around the de and ced it inside her sleeves.


    ¡®This little girl, she¡¯ll even steal a knife from a peasant¡¯s home!¡± thought Jing Rong.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should head back to the docks. If it gets anyter, even a mountain of silver from your highness will not suffice to convince the boatman,¡± said Ji Yunshu as she opened her umbre against the wind and led the way.


    Jing Rong followed Ji Yunshu and paid close attention to her struggles to walk on the slippery road. On several asions, Ji Yunshu lost her footing and had to stretch her limbs unnaturally to maintain her bnce. Instead of hiding his hands in the pockets of his robe to retain warmth, Jing Rong extended his arms out slightly so that he would be able to catch Ji Yunshu if she ever faced the risk of hitting the ground.


    The two passed by the ruins and hurried to Zhao vige¡¯s docks. When they arrived, to their disappointment, they saw nothing but foam and forth on the river as waves crashed into each other.


    ¡°It¡¯ll turn dark soon. There won¡¯t be any ships today,¡± said Jing Rong, who, instead of being worried, felt a secret joy.


    ¡°Had I known, I would have told that boatman to wait for a bit,¡± bemoaned Ji Yunshu in a low voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to stay here for the night.¡±


    ¡°Any other ideas to get us out of here, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I do have an idea,¡± said Jing Rong as he raised his brows.


    Ji Yunshu promptly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jing Rong pointed towards the mountains in the distance. ¡°We take a detour.¡±


    ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯


    ¡°The roads through the mountains will take more than a day. We might as well wait for another boat,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    A subtle smile appeared on the corners of Jing Rong¡¯s lips, but he hid it with a look of concern and furrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t think that we can hope for a boat today. If we stay in Zhao vige tonight, we¡¯ll have trouble finding a house big enough to amodate both of us. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Well, on our way here, I remember passing by a temple. Perhaps we will find it to be a suitable shelter.¡±


    ¡°A temple?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember seeing something like that! Should I trust him?¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu as she ruminated over Jing Rong¡¯s proposal. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Ji Yunshu followed Jing Rong as they headed towards the temple. Not only did the unpleasant conditions of the road worsen, the torrential rain and the darkling sky exacerbated the problem, thus making the two even more miserable.


    A sudden gust of wind yanked the umbre from Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand,unching it into a shrub nearby and tearing it to shreds against the branches. The instant Ji Yunshu felt the weight in her hands disappear, the rain mercilessly attacked her. She felt a tingling coldness descend from her hair to her face, running down her neck and spreading throughout her body. However, before she could feel it down in her feet, another umbre appeared over her head, shielding her from the rain and the raging tempest.


    Ji Yunshu raised her head and saw Jing Rong in the rain two feet away from her, with his arms extended to bring the umbre to her.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± said Ji Yunshu as she put her hand on his and pushed the umbre towards him, ¡°You are more worthy of its protection than I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as frail as you think I am. Keep it,¡± said Jing Rong as he pulled his hand back, turned around, and marched into the rain.


    ¡®ying cool, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu jogged to catch up to Jing Rong, held him by his sleeves and brought the umbre above both of them. The two were now separated by only two inches, and although their shoulders remained exposed, both of them, tall and short, were both somewhat sheltered from the storm.


    Jing Rong seemed a little surprised by her initiative, but above all, he was deeply moved by it. He lowered his brows and cast a look that revealed a deep affection. Ji Yunshu raised her head. When she saw the me burning within Jing Rong`s eyes, she hoped that she had made a mistake. She hurriedly looked away and said, ¡°I hope that Your Highness does not mind sharing the umbre.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡®How could I be unhappy?¡¯ Jing Rong had a grin on his face, and returned to his usual yful mood. He took the handle from Ji Yunshu and raised it high. With his other hand, he gently pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist and guided her steps. Ji Yunshu did not resist.


    They walked for a few minutes more and finally arrived to the temple Jing Rong mentioned. It was more of a family memorial hall than a temple1. Despite the destion and the dpidation of the building, it sufficed as a temporary shelter.


    Upon entering, Ji Yunshu examined the interior; no one had been there for a long time. A wooden panel hung diagonally above the doorframe and seemed like it was going to fall down at any moment. Ayer of dust had umted on it, and covering it was several moreyers of spider webs. Two words, ¡°Zhao Memorial¡±, were barely legible. The floor was cluttered with ornaments and piles of straw, which were connected by more spider webs. Fortunately, the giant Buddha statue was still standing, but the goldminated copper tiles, which used to form the outeryer of the statue, were removed quite brutally as indicated by the knife markings on what remained of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s disorderly, but it should be good enough for the night. I¡¯ll think of a way for us to return tomorrow,¡± remarked Jing Rong as he scrutinized the surroundings and set down his umbre. ¡°Teacher, we can dry our clothes if you make a fire for us.¡±


    Jing Rong did not wait for an answer, he quickly cleaned up arge area on the floor and brought one of the broken wooden pirs. He then covered the wood with some straw and used his flint and stone to set it aze.


    ¡®Clean and quick, I would have thought that he grew up in the wilderness!¡¯


    Night had fallen, and the small fire seemed to glow stronger thanks to the darkness which surrounded it. The hall, battered by the wind and the rain from the outside, was bing quitefortable inside. Jing Rong assembled a makeshift hanger and suggested, ¡°Teacher Ji, we should dry our clothes here. With your fragile health, you wouldn¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Jing Rong said so, he started removing his clothes. Ji Yunshu turned around and held her freezing arms to her body.


    ¡°Hey,e here,¡± called Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu did not bulge, she held onto her wet robe, feeling a little panicked. Seeing that she did not answer, Jing Rong approached her and dragged her by the wrist to the fire.


    ¡°This humble one is just fine. Please dry your clothes, your highness,¡± said Ji Yunshu as she lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you to remove your clothes. Why are you so shy? Do you need help for that?¡± asked Jing Rong, who pretended to be surprised, but yfulness in his mood grew by the second.


    Ji Yunshu took a few steps back and forced a smile, ¡°This humble one does not dare topare his body to your highness¡¯. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, meaningless bickering,¡± said Jing Rong as he approached her and extended his arms toward her.


    ¡°Come on, what are you so scared of? If you don¡¯t want to remove your clothes, I¡¯ll help you do it.¡± Jing Rong raised the corners of his lips.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, really.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, there is.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s firm grip locked Ji Yunshu¡¯s arms, so that no matter how hard she struggled, she could only hold onto the cor of her robe in a symbolic gesture of resistance.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu knew that it would be of no use even if she tore her throat yelling for help. She lowered her head even further and her breath quickened. Jing Rong looked at Ji Yunshu¡¯s long and curled eyshes fervidly: a me burned within his eyes. He held Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm tightly with his hands, feeling the soaked cloth and her cold flesh. He felt his own blood freeze as the frigidness climbed from Ji Yunshu into his palm. Jing Rong was suddenly seized by an urge to capture Ji Yunshu and her whole being in his embrace, but the more reasonable part of him checked his folly before he could enact it.


    ¡°Teacher, your clothes are soaked. If you don¡¯t want to remove your garments in front of me, then I suggest that we use our clothes as a curtain to grant ourselves some privacy.¡±


    ¡®Wow, I¡¯m impressed now,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong released her and seemed very serious. He moved the makeshift hanger between them and said, ¡°I won¡¯t look at you. I give you my word. Just get rid of your wet clothes; it does no good to hesitate.¡±


    Jing Rong removed both of his shirts and ced them on the hanger. He then sat down on a pile of straw and put his boots, decorated by golden motifs sewn onto the fabric with silvery threads, upside down, right beside the fire.


    Jing Rong¡¯s ¡°obedience¡± calmed Ji Yunshu down. She trusted him enough to remove her own belt and robe and put them onto the hanger. She then imitated Jing Rong, sat down on a pile of straw and put her own boots, made with rough fabrics, upside down by the fire.


    The two of them sat, separated only by the improvised curtain. Both felt the warmth of the fire gently caress them and appreciated thefort of having a roof over their heads to shield them from the downpour.


    ¡°Teacher Ji,¡± called out Jing Rong all of sudden.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been to¡­ the capital?¡± asked Jing Rong as he picked up a small bamboo stick and poked at the fire.


    Ji Yunshu looked in his direction. She saw a hand holding a bamboo stick emerge from behind the curtain and cause the fire to crackle in a small explosion of sparks. She held her own legs with one hand and imitated Jing Rong with the other. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been there.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go then?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the air quality over there?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the smog.¡±


    Jing Rong was perplexed and stopped poking. ¡°Smog?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled and answered, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Ji Yushu was thinking about Beijing in modern times.


    Jing Rong was confused by her question. He wanted to remove the curtain and ask her about the ¡°air quality¡± or ¡°smog¡± she was talking about.


    He shook his head and moved onto another topic. ¡°If I asked you to go back to the Capital with me, would you agree?¡±


    1.It is Chinese custom for wealthy families (or even not so wealthy ones) to gather small versions of their ancestors¡¯ tombstone in a ce and pray to them as if they were gods.

 Chapter 85: Tiny Canary

    <h4>Chapter 85: Tiny Canary</h4>


    ¡°If I, this Prince, want you to go back with me to the capital, will you be willing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She blurted out the word without a second of hesitation.


    Jing Rong inquired, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression immediately sank. She stirred up the campfire which caused the mes to burn more vigorously.


    After a long moment of silence, she squeezed out a few more words. ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Sometimes Jing Rong really couldn¡¯t fathom what was going through her mind. A moment filled with silent thoughts settled between them, yet their own thoughts remained difficult to decipher despite their constant contemtion.


    Her temper was simply too insipid, inhibiting people from connecting with her mind! Jing Rong pondered, but in the end, he didn¡¯t probe any further.


    During that time, her eyes were lowered while her mind fell into deep thought. The bamboo stick in her hand inadvertently caught on fire. The stick ignited and sparkled like a firecracker, throwing a spark onto the back of her hand.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She let out a painful groan.


    She immediately released the bamboo stick, letting it fall as she covered her hand to alleviate the painful burning sensation.


    The instant she groaned in pain, Jing Rong was already up on his feet. He abruptly tore away the curtain of clothes separating them and nervously walked to Ji Yunshu before crouching in front of her and pulling her burnt hand near him.


    The me¡¯s damage could be seen by the several red splotches covering the back of her hand.


    Jing Rong carefully blew on it while asking, ¡°Why are you so careless?¡±


    Ji Yunshu froze in surprise for a moment before retracting her hand at once.


    They were currently only dressed in their inner garments! Ji Yunshu, who was sat on the ground, got up with haste while wrapping an arm around herself and reached out for the cloth on the frame with her other hand, pulling one toward her. Unfortunately for her, in her haste, the bead securing the hat that held her hair bun came loose. Added to her abrupt movement, her hair came undone, unfurling slowly. Her long ck hair spilled out like a waterfall birthed from the high mountains. As a breeze blew in, her hair danced, brushing against her thin waist.


    The sight was ephemeral as Ji Yunshu timely grabbed onto her clothes. By the time she tightly wrapped herself with it, her hair was messily scattered past her shoulders. She nced back and brushed away the hair sticking onto her delicate and rosy cheeks. Her current appearance gave out an otherworldly impression, causing Jing Rong to foolishly stare at her.


    Jing Rong stood frozen as he gawked at her while still holding the fallen bead that was securing her hat, in his hand.


    He wasn¡¯t simply surprised, rather he gasped with amazement!


    Many times he had imagined her appearance with unbound hair, but reality offered him a more wondrous sight than his fantasy could ever have created.


    Often, he would imagine taking off her hat or fantasized how she would look, groomed in female clothing, standing in front of him. Yet, at this moment, her appearance was simply beautiful. No, extremely beautiful!


    He had to admit that his heart was palpitating with excitement despite theck of words he expressed.


    His mood was a mix of feelings of awe and satisfaction, which he perfectly concealed, since he would like to avoid having his mindpletely read by a certain woman with excellent observation skills!


    Ji Yunshu shivered from the cold and wrapped her clothes more tightly around her. She nced at him and faintly spoke, ¡°This humble onecked manners¡­ I hope your Highness forgives me for my crime.¡±


    ¡°What crime?¡±


    ¡°The crime of duping you.¡±


    ¡°Duping me of what?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ identity.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that?¡± He always asked for a tit-for-tat.


    It caused Ji Yunshu to be at loss on how to reply.


    Suddenly, Jing Rong stated, ¡°Don¡¯t fret over it. As for that crime, this Prince is willing to turn my eyes away from it.¡± His tone was gentle while his mouth pursed into a smile.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t speak a word and only lowered her head. Her ck hair brushed against her cheeks, concealing part of her face with only the bridge of her nose visible.


    Jing Rong took two small steps forward and gave back the hat¡¯s bead to her.


    Ji Yunshu reached out for it, but the bead was tightly held in his palm. ¡°This bead¡­ I still haven¡¯t let go of it.¡±


    ¡°This is just amon bead, is there a need for your Highness to forcibly take it?¡±


    ¡°Common? I feel like this bead is very precious.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°¡­¡±


    Jing Rong yed a bit with the bead and sat on the ground. The corner of his mouth hooked up as he looked at the bead reflecting the me¡¯s color. ¡°Teacher Ji¡­ Ah no! It should be Miss Ji. I am very curious on the reason why you would cross-dress and be in contact with a pile of corpses? Don¡¯t the daughters of most families usually stay cooped up in the bedroom and rarely go out half a step? They would spend their time embroidering flowers and searching for a good husband to marry when theye of age.¡± He summed up the usual behavior of women quite well.


    Ji Yunshu simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m short on money.¡±


    ¡°Short on money?¡± Jing Rong was bbergasted. He raised his head and took a good look at her. ¡°The Ji family is prestigious and a wealthy home. How can they be short on money?¡±


    As expected, he had already thoroughly grasped her background information!


    ¡°It appears that everything your Highness did thest time you visited my father ¨C gifting me the Turnip-like cowparsnip root and burning my father¡¯s whip ¨C waspletely intentional.¡±


    He rotated the bead with his fingers and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t need to lift a finger that much.¡±


    That statement was quite underwhelming.


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°Miss Ji, you¡¯re already dressed, so there¡¯s no harm sitting down. This prince doesn¡¯t like to look up at people.¡±


    Once again, Ji Yunshu wrapped herself tightly before sitting down, keeping a two-step distance away from Jing Rong.


    ¡°Are you very afraid of this prince?¡± He raised his sharp-like eyebrows.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you sitting so far away?¡± Jing Rong was displeased with her reaction. He used his hand and patted a ce next to him. ¡°Come and sit here. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m naked. What are you afraid of? Besides, sitting so far away, how are you going to keep yourself warm through this endless night?¡±


    Those words sounded quite wrong for some reason, but Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t refute them. She grudgingly scooted over toward the fire.


    ¡°Since your Highness already knew my identity, why didn¡¯t you expose me?¡± She spoke out the question that nagged her mind.


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! Are you ying with me?¡¯


    Her question made Jing Rong¡¯s handsome face to break into a rotten smile, stirring a thought-provoking feeling. In reply, he said, ¡°Since you intended to hide it, why should I expose you?¡±


    His reason caused Ji Yunshu to forget any intention to argue with him.


    Jing Rong frowned and cast a sidelong nce at her before throwing back the question at her. ¡°I¡¯m truly curious. Aren¡¯t you the third miss of the Ji family? Why would youck money? And why do you need to endure that old bastard whipping you?¡±


    ¡®Old bastard?¡¯ Ji Yunshu inwardly gave Jing Rong a thumbs up.


    She lowered her voice and replied, ¡°Every family has their own problems. As someone from the imperial household, your Highness also has your own share of bitterness. Let alone someone from amon family, a drop of oil, a grain of rice or even a small needle could be a source of conflict. Getting scolded or getting beaten, aren¡¯t they but usual things?¡±


    Her words made Jing Rong pensive. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your talent in this tiny little Jinjiang city.¡±


    ¡°I am unable to understand your Highness¡¯ meaning.¡±


    ¡°You should know that the capital is big and filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons, and the mighty army numbers in thousands. Within the capital, there¡¯s the pce, but outside, there are the city walls. From the grand Emperor to themon guard overseeing the city gates, everyone follows the rules andws strictly; efficient administration, bustling streets with the asional joyous wedding and dowry procession, such a ce is where Miss Ji ought to stay.¡±


    His speech was quite convincing. She never expected such eloquenceing from Jing Rong. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°A ce for dragons and phoenixes is where dragons and phoenixes belong. I am but a tiny canary. A small city, a small county is where I could dwell in peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Although the capital is big, danger lurks everywhere. Despite a strict administration, justice is not beyond human emotion. A bustling ce yet it can¡¯tpare to the idle tranquility of the small roads of Jinjiang.¡±


    Hearing her words, Jing Rong couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Such a glib tongue!¡± But he couldn¡¯t deny that each of her sentences rang true! Jing Rong stirred the fire with a bamboo stick with a deep smile that never left his mouth, letting the fire burn stronger.


    Ji Yunshu wrapped her arms around her knees and walled herself in silence. The conversation in the cold night hade to an end. Both people were now sitting side by side, each silent lost in their own thoughts: one was apprehensive, the other pleasantly surprised. Each of their arguments had their own merits. None of them were wrong, yet neither werepletely right.


    As the long night slowly passed, Ji Yunshu had pulled her long hair into a bun and leaned on a pir behind her. She squinted her eyes. ¡®Jing Rong, your thoughts were incorrect.¡¯


    Jing Rong observed Ji Yunshu. Under the orange and red glow from the fire, her palm-sized face wasparable to the highest quality blood jade, unconsciously attracting people¡¯s gaze. Those closed eyes beneath those small eyshes that always seemed to be filled with worry and indifference at times, only further made people¡¯s heart itch!


    With no other thoughts, Jing Rong took off his dried clothes from the frame and covered Ji Yunshu with them. As for him, he simply added more wood to the fire and rested nearer to the fire.


    Throughout the night, the wind and rain whistled outside the temple.


    When Ji Yunshu woke up the next day, the rain had already ceased. She discovered Jing Rong¡¯s clothes covering her, but when she swept a nce at the ce, he was nowhere in sight.


    As she was puzzled by his disappearance, Jing Rong came in from outside. In his hands, he held several hot steamed buns.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    She nodded.


    Jing Rong handed over a steamed bun. ¡°Eat while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    Ji Yunshu gave Jing Rong back his clothes and took a few steamed buns from his hands. Then, she observed him. She asked as she looked at him strangely, ¡°Your Highness, you did not go out dressed like this right?¡±


    At this moment, Jing Rong was only dressed in his inner garments. Although he had boots and wasn¡¯t naked, it was still a bit inappropriate.


    ¡°Yeah. No one was looking anyway.¡± He also nodded and dressed himself in the meantime.


    ¡°No one was looking?¡± Ji Yunshu was puzzled. ¡°Then, where did you get those steamed buns?¡±


    ¡°I just took them on the way.¡±


    ¡®Shame on you! Stealing is stealing!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu gained a new level of understanding of this deity!


    Which eyes saw him steal? He clearly left money to pay for those steamed buns!


    After eating a steamed bun, they cleaned up and left the temple to the pier.


    Due to the calm water, many boats were docked at the pier. They picked a boat and quickly returned to the city.


    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t reassured leaving her alone, so he wanted to apany her back.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°At this hour?¡± Jing Rong couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Ji Yunshu nodded before she walked toward the direction of the yamen while exining herself, ¡°If nothing unexpected urs, the yin yang corpse case will be solved today.¡±


    ¡°Did youe to a conclusion?¡± Jing Rong followed behind her.


    ¡°Wait until I¡¯m done checking something, and you will know. However¡­¡± She came to a halt and looked at Jing Rong seriously. ¡°I need to ask your Highness to not expose my gender as to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡±


    With a faint smile, Jing Rong stated, ¡°As a matter of fact, this prince is used to you wearing male clothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± With nothing to reply with, Ji Yunshu simply elerated her pace.


    Jing Rongughed and followed suit.


    They had yet to reach the yamen¡¯s entrance when Magistrate Liu saw them and was somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 86: The Answer

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Answer</h4>


    Liu Qingping was stunned for a moment, but recovered and stepped forward to greet Jing Rong. ¡°This official pays his respect to Prince Rong. I don¡¯t know why your Highness¡­¡±


    Jing Rong raised his hand and interrupted Magistrate Liu. ¡°You don¡¯t need to attend to me. Go and see what Teacher Ji needs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The Magistrate went next to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Ah! Yunshu, could it be that you found some evidence?¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu, right now, I need some vinegar and strong alcohol. I¡¯ll trouble you to bring them to me while I go to the autopsy room.¡±


    ¡°Of course. No problem.¡± Liu Qingping replied straightforwardly.


    He summoned two yamen runners and ordered them to find the material Ji Yunshu needed.


    While Ji Yunshu went to the autopsy room, Jing Rong sat in a room and drank tea. ¡®Ah~ Jinjiang¡¯s tea is really the best!¡¯


    In the autopsy room, Ji Yunshu took out the rusted iron knife from her sleeve. Meanwhile, Wei Wu and Wang San came in with the vinegar and spirit.


    ¡°Teacher, what do you want to do with these things?¡±


    ¡°Blood test.¡±


    ¡°Blood test?¡±


    Wei Wu and Wang San looked at each other, then they took out a notebook and a brush from their pockets, wetted the brush with their mouth and were ready to record what Ji Yunshu would say.


    ¡®Teacher¡¯s autopsy is a great source of learning! We must record everything, and maybe, in the future, we can be a coroner! That will be fantastic!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t care about them as long as they could keep their mouths shut. She put on gloves and mixed the vinegar with the alcohol. After mixing for a moment, she dipped a white fabric into the solution and used it to wipe the knife.


    The rust gradually fell off with most sticking to the white fabric. Gradually, the ck silvery glint of the knife was revealed.


    Once the knife was cleaned, it was put into the solution. After a moment, dark red spots appeared on the edge of the knife.


    ¡°Eh? Why did it change color?¡± Wang San eximed in surprise.


    ¡°This is not color. It¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Wei Wu and Wang San cried out at the same time.


    Ji Yunshu held up the knife, her expression was extremely tense.


    She had wished with all her heart that there would be no blood on the knife.


    ¡°How can blood appear like that?¡± asked Wei Wu.


    ¡°Because this knife was stained with human blood.¡± Ji Yunshu stated to exin. ¡°If you want to ascertain the presence of blood on a knife, or even on clothes, the best method would be a luminol test1. However, without this mean, using a solution whichbines vinegar and alcohol would give a simr effect.¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­ lum..luminol test?¡± Wei Wu stammered on the word as he inquired.


    ¡®Urgh! How should I exin it?¡¯ She didn¡¯t feel like exining that part. She put down the knife and uncovered the yin yang skeleton. She picked up one of the broken bones hand. Then, she ordered the two yamen runners, ¡°Likest time, go and bring me some camphor juice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    They went to fetch the camphor juice without asking further questions.


    They quickly and swiftly set up everything and just likest time, Ji Yunshu applied some camphor juice onto the skeleton¡¯s ankle. Next, she wrapped it in a white paper soaked in vinegar.


    In less than a moment, the paper turned red. Soon after, she covered the knife with that paper. After the time it took for half a joss stick to burn, when she unfolded the paper, all the old blood on the knife has been imprinted onto the paper.


    ¡®The result turns out to be positive!¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wu, Wang San! Immediately go to the Zhao family vige and bring back Yu Sao.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! Yes, sir!¡± They became excited and rushed out to aplish their assignment.


    As for Ji Yunshu, herplexion was far from good. Her heart was bing increasingly heavier.


    She covered the remains of Lord Jiang and only took with her the knife and the paper before heading to the room behind the courtroom.


    At this moment, Wei Wu and Wang San were preparing to head to the Zhao family vige, bringing a few runners with them.


    Jing Rong was enjoying his tea while watching the two runners grabbing some of their colleagues by the cor. He presumed that Ji Yunshu had already discovered who the murderer was.


    He rolled his eyes and cast a side nce at Ji Yunshu who walked like someone who had lost their soul.


    The one who took the initiative to greet her was none other than the Magistrate. Then he leaned toward Ji Yunshu by habit and inquired, ¡°Did you discover something? Does it have something to do with Yu Sao from the Zhao family vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Ji Yunshu with confidence.


    ¡°Is she the murderer?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    Magistrate Liu was shocked yet his face revealed his confusion. ¡°Then¡­ Then, shouldn¡¯t I send people to arrest her? What about Li Zhao who is still imprisoned? Oh my god! This is a disaster!¡±


    Ji Yunshu whose mood was bad red at him. ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t the murderer, he is still liable.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± The one who just spoke was Jing Rong.


    He got up from the chair. From Ji Yunshu¡¯s and the Magistrate¡¯s conversation, he started to overhear them at the part mentioning Li Zhao¡¯s imprisonment.


    The Magistrate stepped back and took the initiative to distance himself from Ji Yunshu when Jing Rongshed out. How could Liu Qingping dare to continue bbering?


    Jing Rong leisurely walked up to Ji Yunshu and stated, ¡°If you have the evidence that the person is a murderer, this prince will absolutely not be lenient towards them. The same also applies to anyone who destroys the evidence which can incriminate a murderer.¡±


    It appeared that he had correctly guessed Ji Yunshu¡¯s thoughts.


    In fact, having this kind of backer for this type of case was quite useful.


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes and asked Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness¡­ do you believe that a murderer has to pay back with their life?¡±


    The Magistrate rushed to answer. ¡°That is what thews stipte ¨C murderers pay with their life.¡±


    ¡°Thews do not take into ount human emotions.¡± Ji Yunshu was solemn as she spoke those words.


    ¡°Yunshu, a murderer needs to pay with their life. That is thew.¡±


    ¡°Thew! Thew! Why did we set so manyws? Aren¡¯t thews there to maintain people¡¯s peace of mind and protect their safety? What if those who killed someone were forced by the circumstances? How will thosews give them justice?!¡±


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu appeared to be somewhat revolted.


    The Magistrate didn¡¯t dare to speak and looked stupidly at her. ¡®What did Yunshu eat today to be so irritated?¡¯


    Jing Rong sent a meaningful nce at the Magistrate. ¡°Withdraw to the side.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to go against the order, thus he obediently retreated to the side.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression was grave, showing a hint of regret and indignation.


    Jing Rong asked her, ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Your feelings are showing on your face! After what happened yesterday, we could be considered people who have gone through trials and tribtions together. So, there¡¯s no harm in telling me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    He was very gentle and considerate. Yet Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s my own problem. I shouldn¡¯t disregard the strictness of thews. I¡¯m just depressed that murderers are murderers and they need to pay with their life.¡±


    She convinced herself with great effort of her words as to not let her feelings cause her pain.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t disturb her and let her calm down while sitting next to her.


    It had been more than two hours since Wei Wu and Wang San left for Zhao Vige, based on the distance, they should have already arrived at the vige. However, a runner suddenly intruded into the room and said, ¡°Sir, Madame Jiang is here.¡±


    ¡°Why is she here again?¡± sighed the Magistrate. He was more afraid to see Madame Jiang than Jing Rong now.


    Before the Magistrate could say anything, Jing Rong proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±


    ¡®Oh, I forgot that there¡¯s a more powerful god on my side. Well, no worries then.¡¯ thought the Magistrate as he and Ji Yunshu followed Jing Rong to the great hall.


    Madame Jing was dressed sumptuously, unting her elegance as she did before. However, she seemed quite irritated about the equivocation she received from Magistrate Liu the day before. Today, she was determined to secure the release of her brother. However, much to her surprise, Jing Rong was also at the yamen.


    ¡°This peasant wife greets your Highness,¡± said Madame Jiang unwillingly. She did not try to hide her dissatisfaction, even in the presence of authority.


    Jing Rong spoke coldly, ¡°Madame Jiang, why did you suddenly decide to show up at the yamen? I¡¯ve heard Magistrate Liu retell your numerous visits to the yamen these past two days.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s only two counting this one, alright.¡¯ thought Madame Jiang. But in front of Jing Rong, she had to maintain an ostensible courteousness. She answered with a smile of formality, ¡°I¡¯m sure that your Highness has heard about my little brother¡¯s imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he killed someone.¡±


    ¡®No no no, I think that you¡¯ve heard wrong.¡¯ thought Madame Jiang.


    Magistrate Liu whispered to Jing Rong¡¯s ear, ¡°Your Highness, he has not been used of murder, only of burying a corpse.¡±


    ¡®Are you being dumb on purpose?¡¯ Thought Jing Rong, who genuinely wondered whether the Magistrate had a functioning brain at all. He stared at the Magistrate with an unusual sharpness. On the receiving end, the Magistrate shuddered at Jing Rong¡¯s frustrated look, retreated to the side and became silent as a brick.


    ¡°Your Highness, my brother is not a murderer. He has always been a person of little courage, and he wouldn¡¯t even dare to hold a knife in his hand, much less kill someone. The yamen runner must have made a mistake,¡± retorted Madame Jiang.


    ¡°But he confessed to burying the corpse.¡±


    ¡°That must have been an excuse made up under the stress of the moment,¡± Madame Jiang argued forcefully.


    Jing Rong hated to argue with women like Madame Jiang, who could not see the light of ¡°reason¡±. Instead of wasting his time, he simply said, ¡°Madame Jiang, the one thing I dislike most is trying to convince obstinate women. Cease your meaningless bickering, or I¡¯ll simply throw you into jail. Want to bet on it?¡±


    ¡®What?¡± Madame Jiang was rather surprised, but she did not doubt the seriousness of the threat.


    ¡°Whether Li Zhao murdered someone remains under investigation, but he has already admitted to burying the corpse. It is futile to mask the words he has said himself. Why are you threatening Magistrate Liu into releasing him? Unless¡­ do you want to abuse the privileges you¡¯ve inherited from General Li?¡±


    ¡°That is not the intention of this humble peasant wife,¡± answered Madame Jiang, a little panicked, but she maintained a surface of calmness.


    Jing Rong had a stern look. ¡°Then, no need for argument, we shall know what the truth is very soon.¡±


    ¡®Very soon?¡¯ thought Madame Jiang with some anxiety. However, she did not have much time to sort out her thoughts, since Wei Wu and Wang San already arrived at the yamen, apanied by Yu Sao and Ah Yu.


    Yu Sao seemed calm. Instead of panic, one would find a resolution which transcends life and death in her eyes. She carried Ah Yu with her arms. Thetter was quiet and leaned her head against Yu Sao¡¯s shoulder. It seemed like she fell asleep, but the metal shackles were still locked around her limbs, which caused a cacophony as Yu Sao dragged them around. Yu Sao knelt down gently upon entering the hall, and she seemed to be very careful as to not wake Ah Yu up.


    Ji Yunshu did not look at Yu Sao and Ah Yu. Instead, she focused her attention on Madame Jiang. She saw the panic and surprise within her eyes, even the trembling of her legs in trepidation, which almost caused her to copse to the ground.


    ¡®So it is as I thought.¡¯


    Wei Wu said, ¡°Milord, Yu Sao has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Good. To the courtroom.¡± Magistrate Liu cleared his throat, went into the courtroom and sat down.


    1.Luminol test: https://.thoughtco/luminol-chemiluminescence-test-for-blood-607630

 Chapter 87: Ah Yu Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 87: Ah Yu Is Dead</h4>


    Jing Rong watched with gravity, from a seat reserved for him, as the Magistrate ordered to open the doors to the great hall and the runners aligned themselves into two columns. Magistrate Liu smashed the table with his gavel. ¡°Peasant, your name.¡±


    Yu Sao refused to answer. She kept her head bowed down and even started humming as she gently tapped Ah Yu¡¯s back.


    ¡®Has she gone mad?¡¯ thought everyone present with no small wonderment.


    Magistrate Liu was provoked by Yu Sao¡¯s disregard. He made a gesture to strike his gavel again, but Ji Yunshu stopped him. ¡°Milord, perhaps it would be better to bring Li Zhao forth.¡±


    As always, Magistrate Liu heeded Ji Yunshu¡¯s advice, so he asked a runner to fetch Li Zhao from his prison cell. Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu approached Yu Sao and knelt down right beside her. She asked her in a soft voice, ¡°Yu Sao, Ah Yu is asleep, I could bring her to a ce with a bed, okay?¡±


    Yu Sao continued humming her tune. She moved her eyes and saw Ji Yunshu beside her. ¡°It¡¯s you, you came to my home yesterday.¡± She did not seem surprised at all. Instead, she smiled very miserably.


    ¡°Can I have a look at Ah Yu?¡±


    Yu Sao continued her tune and rocked Ah Yu gently. Ji Yunshu realized that there was something wrong with her: she looked at Ah Yu and had a wild guess. ¡°Yu Sao, can you let me have a look at Ah Yu for a second? I promise you that I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Ah Yu! She¡¯s asleep now, she¡¯s asleep now. Don¡¯t wake her up, stop disturbing her,¡± answered Yu Sao with a smile.


    ¡®Has she really gone mad?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu extended her arm carefully and grazed Ah Yu¡¯s bare feet without letting Yu Sao notice. She nearly lost the strength in her legs and broke down in tears when she realized what had happened. ¡°Ah Yu is dead?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s observation surprised the crowd, especially Wei Wu and Wang San, who apanied Yu Sao from Zhao Vige, but did not notice anything abnormal about the little girl she carried.


    Ji Yunshu finally understood why Yu Sao acted so abnormally. Her heart probably extinguished along with Ah Yu, to the point that it seemed like she had lost her sanity. Shock and remorse struck Ji Yunshu. Had she known this would happen, she would definitely have removed Ah Yu from her humid and somber cell the day before.


    The sight of Yu Sao murmuring a luby while carrying a corpse was an ordeal for Ji Yunshu, each second pained as if a thousand knives stabbed through her heart.


    Magistrate Liu was dumbstruck by the turn of events, but he did not forget to verify the veracity of Ji Yunshu¡¯s statement. He beckoned a runner and said to him, ¡°Go have a look, is that little girl really dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The runner was about to forcefully remove Ah Yu, but Ji Yunshu signaled him to stop. ¡°Please, leave Ah Yu to her; in her heart, Ah Yu is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°Yu Sao was ready to do anything for her daughter, even if it would end up costing her own life. I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll outlive her daughter for very long.¡± This remark was easy to understand, but its gravity was much harder to fully appreciate. Nobody understood why Ji Yunshu was stricken with such an outburst of empathy.


    Nobody but Jing Rong, that is. He noticed the glow of tears in her eyes, and the deep sorrow and guilt on her countenance. To hispassion for the fate of the little girl, he added a slice of Ji Yunshu¡¯s grief, and both made his heart ache. Ji Yunshu bit her trembling lips, to the point that it created bloody fissures on the surface of the skin. After a few involuntary spasms, hinting at the tremendous amount of effort required, Ji Yunshu managed to hold in her tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone, let go of me.¡± Li Zhao¡¯s voice grew louder as he entered the hall, but he knelt down without resisting. A few straws were stuck to his hair and his face was barely distinguishable through the muddy blotches which covered it. An uneven beard and his disorderly garmentspleted the portrait; the two days he spent in the jailpletely swept away his refined air from a few days ago.


    ¡®He¡¯s like that after only two days? Will he start pissing on himself in a few more days?¡¯


    At the sight of his elder sister, Li Zhao started begging as soon as he knelt down. ¡°Please, help me elder sister. I don¡¯t want to stay in jail anymore. It¡¯s dark, the food is bad, and I can¡¯t sleep well. I keep having nightmares. Please, elder sister, get me out of there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Zhao failed to notice that Madame Jiang¡¯s attention remained fixed on Yu Sao. He did not see the panic in her eyes as he crawled to her, raised his head and pleaded miserably, ¡°Elder sister, please, go ask dad. Go ask grandfather, ask them toe and help me. Dad is going to help me. Elder sister¡­¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s so noisy and irritating,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu as Li Zhao¡¯s voice pulled her out of her anguish. She turned around and said to Li Zhao, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, you¡¯re not the culprit. You won¡¯t die today.¡±


    Upon hearing Ji Yunshu¡¯s words, Li Zhao jumped and seemed to hardly believe her.


    ¡°Am I really not the culprit?¡± he asked. After being tortured by terrible nightmares for two consecutive nights, Li Zhao conviction in his own innocence dwindled.


    ¡®Bad luck for Madame Jiang, who has to deal with such a younger brother. It must be atonement for sins from another lifetime.¡¯


    It was at that moment that Li Zhao realized that someone else was beside him, a woman with a little girl in her arms. He looked carefully, and, although her face was hidden behind tousled hair, he recognized her instantly. ¡°Yu¡­ Yu Sao?¡± cried Li Zhao as he copsed on the ground in shock.


    His reaction was even more violent than Madame Jiang¡¯s, to everyone¡¯s astonishment: it was indeed curious to see Yu Sao, a simple peasant, surprise, or even scare Madame Jiang and her brother to such an extent.


    Ji Yunshu recollected herself and slowly approached Madame Jiang. ¡°I finally know why Madame Jiang didn¡¯t alert the yamen about the death of her own husband. Instead, she buried his corpse with the help of her brother.¡±


    The sudden statement made veins pop out on Madame Jiang¡¯s forehead. She jumped upon hearing the voice which beguiled her towards a confession. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?¡± she said as she turned her head violently to stare at Ji Yunshu.


    ¡®Still denying the truth, even now?¡¯


    ¡°Madame Jiang, Yu Sao is right here. She¡¯s the one who murdered Lord Jiang. As for you, you saw her do it.¡±


    The revtion dropped into the hall like a stone into a calmke. The buzzing sound of the runners whispering to each other, exmations of disbelief and even monologues of deduction reced the silence that persisted a moment ago.


    The first one to speak out was the Magistrate, who, along with many others, had difficulty believing that Madame Jiang could have been a witness to her husband¡¯s murder, and, instead of telling the yamen, she abetted in the burial of the corpse. ¡°What did you say? Madame Jiang saw lord Jiang murdered in front of her? That makes no sense!¡±.


    Ji Yunshu did not answer his question right away. She looked Madame Jiang in the eyes and repeated with determination. ¡°If my deductions are correct, you were actually quite happy when you saw Lord Jiang murdered by Yu Sao. In fact, you longed for him to die for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are spouting ndering lies.¡±


    ¡°Lies?¡± said Ji Yunshu with a cold smile, ¡°Very well, if you won¡¯t confess, then I¡¯ll do it on your behalf. I shall tell everyone exactly what happened that night.¡±


    Madame Jiang was surprised by such a daring proposal.


    Ji Yunshu walked at a leisurely pace until she stood in front of Li Zhao. Then, she lowered her head to look at him and said, ¡°That night, you were dead drunk. In the courtyard, you saw Lord Jiang alone. Perhaps being drunk gave you the courage to ask him for some money. Not only did Lord Jiang refuse to lend you any money, but he also scolded you and even said that he would talk to your sister about it. You angrily shoved him to the ground and left. However, during his fall, Lord Jiang sprained his ankle and hit his head on the trunk of a tree, so he was unable to get up.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was next to Yu Sao now. ¡°Lord Jiang sat on the ground, and he could not get up. I¡¯ve said that the depth gradient of the markings on his bone suggested that the culprit is taller than lord Jiang; I was mistaken. There is yet another possibility: Lord Jiang was on the ground when he was stabbed by the culprit, who was standing. That culprit¡­ is Yu Sao.¡±


    Yu Sao did not answer the usation. She was still emotionlessly rocking Ah Yu and humming her tune. Ji Yunshu took out the little knife from her sleeves and disyed it. ¡°After Li Zhao left, Yu Sao, came out of her hiding spot behind the tree and used this knife to stab him to death from the front while he was defenseless.¡±


    ¡°Proof?¡± asked Magistrate Liu.


    ¡°This small knife constitutes an irrefutable proof. I¡¯ve used vinegar to wipe its de. There are indeed traces of blood on it.¡±


    ¡°The blood would havee from anywhere, couldn¡¯t it? What about a cooking ident?¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± answered Ji Yunshu as she brought out the paper which had been stained in crimson. ¡°On this sheet of paper, I¡¯ve collected pigments from Lord Jiang¡¯s wound on the ankle. The color, which can only be extracted from the bones by adding vinegar and camphor juice, matches the hue of Lord Jiang¡¯s blood. It¡¯s identical to the blood found on the knife, and even melts into a homogeneous whole when you mix the two.¡±


    ¡°This is enough to show that the blood on the knife belongs to Lord Jiang. There¡¯s no doubt that Yu Sao killed him,¡± conclude Ji Yunshu.


    Surprise within the crowd turned into a few murmurs of amazement.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°When Yu Sao took Lord Jiang¡¯s life, Madame Jiang, who was nearby, saw everything with her very eyes. After Yu Sao left the scene, Li Zhao came back, terrified, and Madame Jiang asked for his help to bury Lord Jiang¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± said the Magistrate as he gestured with his arm and frowned. ¡°You still haven¡¯t exined why she did that.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at Ah Yu¡¯s inanimate body, still within Yu Sao¡¯s embrace, collided with Madame Jiang¡¯s regard midair and answered, ¡°Because she knew that if she told the yamen, not only would everyone know about her husband being a yin yang man, but it would also be evident that he was an individual of inhumane cruelty.¡±


    The statement hit Madame Jiang like an invisible hammer and almost caused her to copse to the ground. Ji Yunshu osted her and said in a severe tone, ¡°Madame Jiang is someone who cares a lot about her honor, the honor that she inherited from the Li family. The preservation of her own honor was more important to her than other people¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± said Madame Jiang, who finally interrupted her.

 Chapter 88: Solving the Case

    <h4>Chapter 88: Solving the Case</h4>


    ¡°Stop it, stop it¡­¡± Madame Jiang¡¯s countenance took a turn for the worse. Her dted pupils suggested an extreme fear, or rather, an unbearable mortification. Her snobbishness was, by now, no more than a burden which dragged her deeper into a raging folly.


    Ji Yunshu lips moved swiftly: she had no intention of stopping. ¡°You didn¡¯t inform the yamen. Instead, you and Li Zhao buried the corpse, that¡¯s because you knew that if you told the yamen about it, it would be known that Lord Jiang¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu hesitated for a time: she clenched both of her fists, which were hidden in her sleeves. The tip of the fingers paled as the nails pierced into the flesh and drew blood-red lines around them. She looked at Yu Sao: the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. Her eyes reddened. She looked at Madame Jiang and hardened her determination. ¡°Madame Jiang, you knew for a long time that Ah Yu, in her youth had been¡­ sullied by Lord Jiang.¡±


    ¡®Sullied?¡¯ Under the immensity of the situation, it took a while before everyone understood the euphemism. The buzzing sound of the whispering within the crowd resumed. Jing Rong finally realized why Ji Yunshu insisted on pushing him out of the room the day before; the truth was unbearably cruel. He looked at Ah Yu, who remained motionless in the arms of her mother.


    Ji Yunshu said with tearful eyes, ¡°Two years ago, Ah Yu was only six years old. She deserved a childhood that should have been full of happy memories; fishing at the small stream, picking berries in the forest, making a kite, and cutting origamis. She would have been a happy little girl blessed with a radiant smile if it were not for that less-than-an-animal Lord Jiang!¡±


    Yu Sao was still upied by her monologue to Ah Yu. With a sad smile on her lips, she patted Ah Yu¡¯s back gently and said, ¡°My little Ah Yu, just be a good little girl and listen to mommy okay? I¡¯ll bring you home soon, we¡¯ll go look at the rapeseed flowers together and fly our kites. I¡¯ll buy you the candied hawthorn sticks that you like so much. Don¡¯t be scared, mommy is right beside you, and mommy won¡¯t let anyone hurt you ever again. Do you hear me, Ah Yu?¡±


    Ji Yunshu felt a crushing pain sear through her chest. She looked at Li Zhao and said, ¡°You confessed that you were the only person involved in the burial because you wanted to protect your sister. You can¡¯t say, you don¡¯t dare to tell the truth, because just like Madame Jiang, you are scared to bring shame to the Li Family. Honor above all else.¡±


    Li Zhao didn¡¯t answer, but his darkened expression was enough of reply itself. Suddenly, Madame Jiangughed hysterically, as if she had lost herst bit of sanity. She looked at Ji Yunshu defiantly, ¡°Teacher Ji, you are truly amazing. Who knew that a secret I hid for so long would be brought to daylight by you in the matter of a few days?¡±


    ¡®Oh, we have a confession here.¡¯ Magistrate Liu eyes lit up upon hearing the statement. He pointed at Madame Jiang, ¡°N¨¦e Li1, so you do confess to witnessing Yu Sao murder your husband, as well as to burying his corpse?¡±


    Madame Jiang ignored the Magistrate¡¯s question. Her attention remained fixed on Ji Yunshu. Her legs, which a few moments ago, barely had the strength to keep her standing, stopped shaking, powered now by a burning hate. She osted Ji Yunshu and threw a gloomy look at her. ¡°You are right, I saw it,¡± said Madame Jiang as she pointed at Yu Sao, ¡°I saw her kill that beast. I saw her stab him once, twice, thrice¡­ I lost count of how many times. I saw it but did nothing to stop her. I even hoped that¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have buried him, I should have dumped his corpse and fed it to the animals, so that nothing, not even bones would remain. Oh, I hate myself, why, why was I not a little bit crueler?¡±


    Madame Jiang¡¯s face was distorted with rage. Her husband was nothing but an ¡°animal¡±.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t call him an animal. It would be an insult to those with four legs,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    Madame Jiang gave yet another frenziedugh. She approached Yu Sao, knelt down in front of her and touched the pallid skin on her face with her hand. ¡°Poor Yu Sao, she had to bear everything. She saw the frail body of her daughter crushed under the weight of that animal. She heard her screams of agony and despair. But she did nothing, even until thest moment. Poor Yu Sao, and what a miserable life for Ah Yu.¡±


    Yu Sao acted as if she heard nothing. She pressed even more tightly against Ah Yu. Madame Jiang stood up and swept the hall with her eyes, finally halting on Magistrate Liu. Thetter shuddered at the ferocity he saw.


    Madame Jiang¡¯s hatred was aroused once again. She clenched her hands into fists within her sleeves and railed, ¡°The Li family has been blessed with honor by thete emperor, yet I married a monster: someone who¡¯s neither a man, nor a woman. The fact that I¡¯ve had no child after so many years was already a great shame to the family. I could only bear it and hide that animal¡¯s condition. But¡­ but I didn¡¯t think that he would do something like that. Ah Yu was not yet ten years old when¡­¡±


    Madame Jiang stopped: she couldn¡¯t force herself to continue her narration.


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°If you had known about it, why didn¡¯t you stop him? Why did you sit by and let him hurt Ah Yu, again and again?¡±


    ¡°Stop him? How could I? That man was an animal; he could not be stopped.¡± Madame Jiang turned around and looked at Yu Sao, ¡°In order to stay at the Jiang Mansion, even Yu Sao herself endured it, what could I have done differently?¡±


    Ji Yunshu finally understood the cause of Yu Sao¡¯s deep guilt towards Ah Yu. A woman¡¯s forbearance often led to results she herself wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine. Su Yun was a perfect example: she endured, endured, and endured. In the end, she lost her child and even her own life. Was it not the same for Yu Sao?


    The case was elucidated. The Magistrate sighed and mmed his desk with his gavel. ¡°N¨¦e Li is found guilty of withholding information and burying a corpse with her brother Li Zhao without alerting the authorities. Lock both of them up for now and I¡¯ll ask for instructions from the Minister of Justice.¡±


    Li Zhao panicked upon hearing the sentence. He jumped and said, ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me! I haven¡¯t killed anyone!¡±


    ¡°Bring him out of here,¡± ordered Magistrate Liu.


    A few runners went forth to subdue Madame Jiang and Li Zhao to bring them to their cells. Madame Jiang yelled and threw a venomous look at the Magistrate, ¡°I¡¯m from the Li family. So what if I¡¯vemitted perjury and buried a corpse? If you throw me into prison today, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be no more than a peasant before long.¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡± Jing Rong smashed the table and caused the teacups to tter.


    Everyone looked at him. Jing Rong stood up and approached Madame Jiang. He towered over her like an eagle ready to descend on its prey, and there was such a coldness in his eyes that they stung the hearts of those who met it. ¡°Do you dare to defy my will as well?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s sonorous voice brought Madame Jiang out of her hysteria: she had forgotten that a royal Prince was amongst her audience.


    ¡°The Li family have inherited their prestige and glory from the service of General Li to the emperor. Do you dare to transgress the limits of your privileges? Will you remove my princely title as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I need to remind you that it constitutes an act of high treason, and that the only end for you and your family would be death?¡±


    Madame Jiang¡¯s legs gave way, and her pupils dted upon hearing these words. She realized that even summoning the prestige of her bloodline would be a futile struggle. She lowered her head in an act of submission and stopped resisting.


    Upon seeing that she was finally ¡°obedient¡±, the runners escorted her out of the hall. Madame Jiang stopped briefly on her way out, in front of Ji Yunshu. She said, with a miserable voice, ¡°Teacher Ji, it hase to the worst for me today. I¡¯ll submit to the result. But some acts, be it murder or perjury, are not done with bad intentions. You are a moral person. I think that you¡¯ll understand that some people ought to die for their crime, while some don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Madame Jiang smiled, ¡°Are you not a smart one? Time to prove it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®What is she trying to say?¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. She voiced her thought, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Madame Jiang seemed to have briefly forgotten the dire situation she was in; she looked at Ji Yunshu defiantly and said, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Both Madame Jiang and her brother were brought out of the hall. Her remark seemed to have struck something within Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind. What Madame Jiang said resonated within her head, and she could not get her attention away from it.


    Magistrate Liu looked at Yu Sao, who was still kneeling on the floor. He sighed, looked away and waved his hand. ¡°Bring Yu Sao to the jail too. She will pay for her crime with her own life.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± said the runner as he approached Yu Sao. He hesitated a little. ¡°Sir, about the little girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Take her away, away,¡± ordered the Magistrate.


    The two runner, having received their orders, approached Yu Sao to make her stand up and tried to remove Ah Yu from her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take my Ah Yu¡­ Stop it! You are all bad people, go away, go away¡­¡± Yu Sao held onto Ah Yu¡¯s corpse as hard as she could, and fought the two runners. The putrid smell of the cadaver was made more noticeable by such strong movements.


    The two runners covered their nose with their hand and backed away: the smell was simply too strong and Yu Sao¡¯s grip, too firm. Magistrate Liu looked at her and said, ¡°Well, fine, just let her go like that.¡±


    Yu Sao was still humming when the two guards escorted her out of the hall. It seemed like she had lost her soul.


    Magistrate Liu announced the closing of the hall, and the runners returned to their affairs.


    Ji Yushu remained where she was with furrowed brows. Something in her, maybe her diligence, kept her on what Madame Jiang said. ¡®What did she mean? Is she simply ying me? She¡¯s a smart one, so it¡¯s definitely a possibility.¡¯


    ¡°Teacher Ji,¡± interrupted Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s train of thoughts was derailed. She looked at Jing Rong and answered, ¡°Yes, your Highness?¡±


    Jing Rong said very seriously, ¡°I just want to tell you, don¡¯t get too emotional.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was scared by Jing Rong¡¯s perceptiveness. It seemed like he was able to see right through her, her thoughts and her emotions; there was nothing she could hide from him. ¡®Yes, he is right, Yu Sao deserves pity, but she killed someone. There are no exceptions to thew.¡¯


    She looked away and puckered her lips. ¡°Yes, this humble one understands.¡±


    1.The original text used ÊÏ (shi) which is a character that followed the maiden family name of a married woman. This also helps to distinguish between the women in a harem that is not the emperor¡¯s harem. Thus, Madame Jiang¡¯s maidenst name is Li, thus it trantes as N¨¦e Li.

 Chapter 89: Calling Her Yunshu

    <h4>Chapter 89: Calling Her Yunshu</h4>


    Ji Yunshu finalized the closure of the yin yang corpse case by submitting a written report. Upon receiving it, Magistrate Liu picked up a small sack of silver and handed it over to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Here, your sry for this month, as well the reward for your work on the Zhou Mansion case and this case. I¡¯ll give you forty taels.¡±


    ¡®Hmm, I didn¡¯t knowmissions were a thing in ancient times.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu took the sack and removed fifteen taels from it, giving back what remained. ¡°There¡¯s no need, I don¡¯t need a bonus payment for these two cases.¡±


    ¡®Curious, what happened to the Yunshu I know?¡¯ thought the Magistrate, he was quite used to the supplemental payments Ji Yunshu would always ask for if she had to travel for her investigations, although he was not going toin about it.


    Ji Yunshu exited the yamen with the fifteen taels of silver in her hands. Jing Rong apanied her. She led the way and Jing Rong followed her, and both walked in silence. Jing Rong looked at her small frame from behind and felt the urge to jump forth and lock his arms around her, but his reason stopped the impulses within him again and again.


    Ji Yunshu was quite lost in her thoughts and did not pay much attention to where she was going. She ended up stepping on a small stone without noticing it, and quickly tipped towards the left. Jing Rong caught her in the nick of time by wrapping his long fingers around her thin arm. Ji Yunshu¡¯s spirit returned to reality only after she regained her bnce. She instinctively tried to pull her arm out of Jing Rong¡¯s grasp, but was not able to do so due to his tight hold.


    ¡°Thank you, your Highness, will you please¡­¡± Ji Yunshu had no time to say ¡°release me¡±.


    Jing Rong looked at her with a gaze fervid enough to melt ice that has never seen the sunlight and gently called her name.


    ¡°Yunshu.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Ji Yunshu thought she heard it wrong. ¡®Did he just call me Yunshu?¡¯


    Jing Rong noticed her surprise and bafflement, but did not react to it. He continued, ¡°If I insisted on youing back to the capital with me, or even ordered you to do so, would you be willing toe with me?¡±


    ¡®Of course not.¡¯ Ji Yunshu should have been able to refuse him cleanly, just like she did yesterday. However, her reluctance, her refusal melted away when she saw his deeply affectionate nce. It became something less, a reluctance which should not have existed to begin with.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for an immediate answer; I will stay at Jinjiang until you are ready to give me an answer. Just know that however slim the chances of sess might be, I will not give up without a fight.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked away and bit her lips. After a long moment of silence, she asked, ¡°The Lin Capital case, does it have to be me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jing Rong, which left little room for doubt.


    Ji Yunshu did not reply to his affirmation.


    Jing Rong tightened his grip on her wrists as he narrated, ¡°There should¡¯ve been seventy-three corpses in the remains of the Imperial duke¡¯s mansion after the great fire. However, one went missing. That massacre marked the end of seventy-two lives. Now, only you can solve the mystery. I left the Capital half a year ago, searching for the people whose names were on the list of the residents ording to the Ministry of Revenue. I still haven¡¯t found the one who¡¯s missing. If I can, it will be a long-awaited clue for this fourteen-year-old case.¡±


    Jing Rong offered a quite detailed description and, Ji Yunshu, who had read the files on the Case of Lin Capital, understood what he said quite well. She budged her wrists and said, ¡°I understand your intentions, your Highness. I will consider the proposal carefully.¡±


    ¡°Just promise me that you will think about it thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    Ji Yunshu finally felt the fetters on her wrists being removed. She rubbed the skin near her wrists, which were red, sighed, and raised her head to look at Jing Rong. ¡°I will think about it, your Highness, but may I ask you to not be such a brute?¡± said Ji Yunshu seriously.


    ¡°I would think that I am being incredibly serious.¡±


    ¡°Do you see the skin around my wrists? Is that seriousness?¡± said Ji Yunshu, as she shed a look of condemnation at him.


    Jing Rong seemed nervous, ¡°Let me have a look,¡± as he said so, he reached out once again towards Ji Yunshu. Thetter was fast enough to dodge his movement and hid her wrists in her sleeves, behind her back.


    ¡°This humble one is tired. I will not stay to chat with your Highness. Please allow me some time to rest,¡± said Ji Yunshu as she left as quickly as a gust of wind: it was a dangerous ce to be.


    Jing Rong did not try to catch up to her. He smiled and called out, ¡°Lang Po.¡±


    A shadow appeared out of nowhere and stood subserviently right next to Jing Rong. Lang Po greeted Jing Rong with a hand gesture and said, ¡°Yes, Milord?¡±


    Jing Rong merely nodded in the direction Ji Yunshu left and said, ¡°Follow her, make sure that she gets to the Wei Mansion safely.¡±


    Jing Rong was well aware of Ji Yunshu¡¯s departure from the Ji Mansion, as well that the Wei Mansion was her temporary home. He also knew about Ji Yunshu¡¯s engagement to Wei Yi. The fact that he did not mention it does not mean that he was not angry, or rather, jealous about it.


    Lang Po answered, ¡°Yes, milord.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± added Jing Rong, ¡°Be careful, and don¡¯t get too close.¡±


    Lang Po was unimpressed by the obviousness of the request, but he did not dare toment on his master¡¯s decision. He acquiesced and disappeared into an unseen corner once again.


    The next moment, Jing Rong took out the azure crystal orb that Ji Yunshu droppedst night. It was an ornament which should have been found on the hairpin of ady, but Ji Yunshu removed it and put it on the crown made for a man instead. A warm smile climbed up Jing Rong¡¯s cold lips and he called out gently, ¡°Yunshu.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Ji Yunshu made her way into the backyard of the Wei Mansion and knocked at the door. The person who answered her was Luan¡¯er, who still had traces of undried tears on her cheeks: she must have waited at the door the entire night.


    ¡°Miss, why did you note back for the entire night? I was so worried about you that I almost went out to search for you.¡± Luan¡¯er¡¯sint was broken by sobs, and, by the time she finished, Ji Yunshu was already inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m back home now. Now, now, stop crying.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at her and smiled. She walked towards the inner courtyard and asked, ¡°Oh yes, has anything noteworthy happened?¡±


    Luan¡¯er shook her head, ¡°Lord Ji and Old Madame have yet to send anyone here, and Lord Wei and Madame Wei are out of the Mansion right now. But Young Master Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± asked Ji Yunshu, who halted her steps at the entrance to the courtyard.


    Luan¡¯er pointed inside and said, ¡°Young Master Wei stayed awake the entire night waiting for you. He even went out once to look for you. He¡¯s still sitting inside waiting for you right now.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not respond to the remark, she walked through the courtyard and went through the door. She found Wei Yi on a chair with both of his hands resting on the table. He had a worried expression as he twisted and yed around with the tablecloth using his fingers.


    Wei Yi turned his head upon hearing the door open and saw Ji Yunshu standing at the door. He rushed towards her with tears in his eyes and said, ¡°Big brother, Shu¡¯er is gone! Does this mean that she doesn¡¯t want me anymore? I¡¯ve waited for her for a long time, but she¡¯s noting back¡­ Tell me, big brother, is Shu¡¯er angry at me? Can you help me bring her back?¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s question was choked out between outbursts of nervousness. He sped one of Ji Yunshu¡¯s arms and shook it energetically. Luan¡¯er, who, just a moment ago, still had tears in her eyes,ughed when she saw the scene unfold. However, Ji Yunshu did not find it funny at all; a wet mist climbed into her eyes: she was deeply moved. She thought that her wait for Ji Pei would be a one-sided act of devotion: it was inconceivable that someone would do the same for her.


    The next second, Ji Yunshu reached for her crown with her hand, seized it, and pulled it towards. A waterfall of hair, dark as ink, dropped from her head onto her shoulders.


    ¡°Big brother?¡± Wei Yi took a step back in shock.


    ¡°Wei Yi, I¡¯m Big Brother, but also Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Wei Yu was seized with a panicked look. He walked around and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s not possible, that¡¯s not possible¡­ Big brother is big brother, and Shu¡¯er is Shu¡¯er. Wait, that¡¯s not it. Big brother is Shu¡¯er, but then who is he? Who¡¯s Shu¡¯er?¡±


    Ji Yunshu felt sick as she tried to follow Wei Yi¡¯se and go. She gave up on trying to understand the world of a crazy man and pulled him to a halt. ¡°Stop walking. Wei Yi, I am Shu¡¯er. I disguised myself. Do you understand that?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head, ¡°Disguised?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I did just now. I wore men¡¯s clothes and had my hair arranged like a man. But I¡¯m actually a girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± answered Wei Yi, who seemed to have understood something. His eyes suddenly lit up and he said, ¡°So you are Shu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Upon hearing the affirmation, Wei Yi suddenly jumped on Ji Yunshu and wrapped his arms around her. He hugged her tightly and seemed very excited. Ji Yunshu was having a little difficulty breathing, but thankfully Luan¡¯er removed Wei Yi away from her rather quickly.


    Luan¡¯er, who was quite protective of Ji Yunshu, said, ¡°Young Master Wei, you will choke my Young Miss to death.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t die, Shu¡¯er won¡¯t die,¡± said Wei Yi with a broad smile and a hand gesture.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and said, ¡°Wei Yi, I need some rest. You should go rest too, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I want to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Wei Yi as he puckered his lips in disappointment. He then added, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll wait for you to rest, and then I¡¯lle to talk to you, okay?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    Wei Yi smiled at her and left, quite happy with the end results. He had waited for Ji Yunshu for an entire night and needed to get some sleep as well.


    JI Yunshu also felt the tiredness catch up to her: despite the fire they lit, the night she spent at the temple was full of winds and was rather unkind for her health. Sheer determination sustained her through the case, but now that everything was over, she also lost the reason to stay awake. Ji Yunshu changed her clothes and sank into a deep slumber as soon as sheid down on her bed.


    Ji Yunshu was woken up in the middle of the night by a gust of cold wind that sent shivers down her spine. She turned around in her bed and opened her eyes. She suddenly noticed the presence of a man sitting right next to her. Ji Yunshu raised her eyes and saw a bloody face: it was as if the flesh on the man¡¯s face been sliced a thousand times. The facial features were but a horrific mess, and half of the chalky skull bone was visible. Some string of flesh hung over it: it was a gruesome spectacle. A pair of eyeballs, protruding from their sockets into the untidy hair, stared at Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°AHHH!!¡±


    Ji Yunshu jumped from her bed. Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead as she backed away to a corner. She clung desperately to her nket.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    The man did not answer. He sat still by the side of the bed. Suddenly, his left eye popped from its socket and rolled onto the ground. The next instant, the man¡¯s clothes sudden disintegrated, as if it was shredded by invisible knives. Blood gushed out of the wounds and tainted his clothes red. The color quickly spread into the bedsheets.


    ¡°Help me¡­ Help me¡­¡±


    The man raised his hand and extended it towards Ji Yunshu.

 Chapter 90: For the Sake of A Beauty’s Smile

    <h4>Chapter 90: For the Sake of A Beauty¡¯s Smile</h4>


    ¡°AH-!¡± Ji Yunshu abruptly sat up in her bed. Her breathing was erratic and beads of sweats were rolling off her forehead.


    ¡®It was just a nightmare!¡¯


    Luan¡¯er heard her shout and ran into the bedroom. Once she saw the state of her young miss, she asked with worry, ¡°Miss, did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and returned to her usual calm state.


    Luan¡¯er hurriedly fetched a warm towel and wiped off the sweat from her young miss.


    Looking outside, Ji Yunshu inquired, ¡°How long did I sleep for?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you have slept since yesterday until this morning. This servant didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest so I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡±


    ¡®I slept that long?! No wonder my state of mind felt wrong and I had a nightmare.¡¯


    Yet, the fear lingered and gave her the impression that what she saw was real, despite knowing it was nothing but a dream, especially those eyes. Everything was fuzzy, even the face, but the eyes of that person were vividly etched into her memory.


    They were filled with despair and pleading.


    It was quite rare for Ji Yunshu to have such dreams.


    Thest time she had one dated back tost year, when she was trying to elucidate the suicide case of the Liang mansion¡¯s maidservant who hung herself. On that night, she dreamt about a girl sitting beside her and, just like in her nightmare, the girl said, ¡°Help me.¡±


    She became nervous as she recalled that dream, but slowly rxed as she convinced herself she was simply more tired than usual. She shook her head and stopped thinking about it.


    She got down from her bed and dressed herself before stroking her empty stomach. In the past two days, she only ate a few steamed buns and she ate those yesterday morning.


    It was quite normal for her to be extremely hungry at this moment.


    ¡°Luan¡¯er, is there anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes there is. I knew you would be hungry so I asked the kitchen to cook something for you. I¡¯ll bring it to you now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Luan¡¯er excitedly ran out of the bedroom.


    In the end, it turned into a table full of dishes.


    The Wei mansion¡¯s maidservant, who served the dishes, said, ¡°When Milord and Madame left, they had instructed us to prepare delicious dishes for Miss Ji. However, Miss Ji is still injured and can¡¯t eat too many heavy foods. Therefore, we have prepared some lighter dishes with ginseng soup. Please take a look and tell us if you need something else?¡±


    ¡®The table is full of food. What more could I possibly need?¡¯


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s enough.¡± Ji Yunshu hurriedly spoke. Then, she beckoned a few maidservants. ¡°There are so many dishes, but I¡¯m just one person. I won¡¯t be able to eat all of this. Sit down and let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We are servants. How can we possibly eat at the same table as the master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Look at all these dishes. I can only eat a few mouthfuls. If you don¡¯t eat with me, wouldn¡¯t all this food be wasted?¡± Ji Yunshu continued to convince them.


    Yet, those servants continued to shake their heads and did not dare to vite the rules.


    Instead of staying and getting in a word battle with Ji Yunshu, they hurriedly escaped from the room.


    In the end, Ji Yunshu was only able to capture Luan¡¯er, and they both ate together.


    Despite eating until they felt like they were about to explode, there were still a lot of dishes remaining on the table.


    Ji Yunshu let out a sigh.


    ¡°Miss, why are you sighing?¡±


    ¡°I sigh because wealthy people are well-off while poor people are poorer.¡±


    Luan¡¯er pouted as her expression turned mncholic. ¡°This servant remembered that after wet nurse Zhang passed away, we also almost starved to death.¡±


    What, almost? Your miss already died from hunger!


    The one sitting right in front of you is a different soul wearing the shell of your young miss.


    Ji Yunshu had no intention of continuing to listen to her narration of past events. She got up and walked out to the courtyard. She took in a deep breath and rxed.


    After the rain, the sky became clear without a single cloud.


    ¡°Luan¡¯er,e and walk with me. The Wei mansion is such a big ce, but I still haven¡¯t properly explored it.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Luan¡¯er ran outside in great excitement.


    Her young miss rarely had the good mood to stroll.


    Thus, both master and servant left their courtyard to walk around the Wei mansion. The servants in the mansion were extremely polite and always called her ¡°Miss Ji¡± when they saw her.


    Presumably, everyone knew that this Ji Yunshu would certainly be Lord Wei¡¯s and Madame Wei¡¯s daughter-inw and, sooner orter, she would be the Wei mansion¡¯s mistress. It should not be a bad thing to be respectful and courteous to her at present.


    When she passed through the garden, she heard a burst of happy voices. It appeared that the loudest voice belonged to Wei Yi.


    With curiosity, Ji Yunshu decided to walk towards the noise. After bypassing a fake rock, she saw servants standing in a circle and yelling, ¡°Eat, eat, eat, eat!¡±


    Everyone was waving their arms and legs with great excitement.


    Although she wasn¡¯t fond of joining the crowd for fun, her curiosity overrode that.


    She walked into the crowd and made her way through the center. Because everyone was concentrated on what was happening in the center, no one took notice of her.


    Finally, she knew why they were so excited. They were watching crickets battle.


    Wei Yi was lying on the ground, holding a rice straw in his hand. In front of him, there was a small round te containing two crickets, which were battling each other.


    He was loudly shouting, ¡°Eat it! Quickly eat it, Hua¡¯er! Eat it!¡±


    The crickets even had names.


    Ji Yunshu was only watching the cricket battle with curiosity, although she was no different than the crowd bursting with excitement,pletely focused on seeing the final oue of the battle.


    The male servant opposite of Wei Yi was in high spirits. His fists were clenched as he beat the ground in his excitement, hoping for his cricket to be the winner.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s big eyes blinked. She observed the two crickets which looked¡­ exactly the same.


    ¡®What¡¯s the difference between them?¡¯


    ¡°I win!¡± The servant in front of Wei Yi shouted while he jumped up. He did not forget to extend his hand toward Wei Yi and said, ¡°Young master, my cricket won. So, give me the money.¡±


    Wei Yi got up from the ground with extreme disappointment. He took out a silver and gave it to the servant.


    ¡°Why do I lose every time?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young master.¡±


    The servantughed while his hands sped the silver, then he brought the silver to his mouth and bit on it. After confirming that the silver was not fake, his expression became even more radiant. He raised his head, but suddenly he saw Ji Yunshu in the crowd.


    The sight of her caused him to tremble. He bent his waist and used a bootlicking tone. ¡°M-miss Ji¡­¡±


    At this instant, everyone suddenly noticed the presence of a young woman amongst them.


    It could not be help that they did not notice Ji Yunshu, as her light blue clothes had almost the same blue hue as the servants¡¯ clothes.


    Wei Yi turned around and, when he saw her, he was beaming with joy. ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡±


    One after another, every servant slipped away in an instant without leaving a trace.


    ¡°Is it fun watching crickets battle?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun! Shu¡¯er, do you want to y?¡± As soon as he asked, Wei Yi picked up the round te, which contained one dead cricket and one alive, from the ground.


    He spoke sadly, ¡°Yes, but my cricket loses every time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a fool.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool; my cricket is. It loses every time and all the money mom gave me was won by them.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wanted tough at him. She felt that this fool was pitiful. She sighed in anger. ¡°Wei Yi, those crickets look the same. Do you know which one is yours?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± He scratched his head and looked at the crickets in the te, but, after a long time observing them, he shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t Hua¡¯er the one who died? Or is Hua¡¯er the one who¡¯s alive?¡±


    ¡°You were swindled. Every time they battle crickets with you, they always put on self-important airs and challenge you, but no matter how, they would always be the winners and you, the loser. You really are an idiot, getting cheated every single time by them.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So it was like this.¡± Wei Yi was not even angry in the slightest. He only blinked his eyes and stared at Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu felt intrigued. ¡°Why are you not angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. The truth is they are really pitiful. Even when it rains or when it snows, they would always be busy with work. Poor them, poor them. I often saw mom and dad give them silver. So, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just money. Giving some to them can let them buy something delicious to eat.¡±


    That pure face, coupled with that youthful and honest smile¡­ Wei Yi¡¯s kindness is too pure! Ji Yunshu stretched her hand and patted his head. Her expression was brimming with affection.


    Wei Yi enjoyed being pat by Ji Yunshu. He went as far as lowering his head and obediently letting her stroke his head.


    ¡°Wei Yi, do you want to go out to y?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll bring you outside.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s eyes brightened at her words.


    Ji Yunshu would certainly not lie to him. She returned to her courtyard and changed into men¡¯s clothing before leaving the mansion with Wei Yi.


    On the way, Wei Yi kept asking the same question.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Big Brother or are you Shu¡¯er?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was annoyed after being asked the same question multiple times, so she stopped answering him.


    Both of them went to Treasured Calligraphy House. In the shop, Ji Yunshu told the shopkeeper to bring out a set of calligraphy.


    ¡°Young master really has good eyes. This set of calligraphy is our shop¡¯s top product. Please look at this brush. The handle is made from Baoshan wood, durable and difficult to break. The brush hair used the highest quality fur from the crab-eating mongoose. Not only that, it even has a faint fragrance. Look at this, the feeling is as smooth as ivory with a sweet scent from the hair. When nestled in your hand, the sensation is quitefortable and luxurious. Moreover, everything has been single-handedly picked and processed by us from the materials, removal of the resin, preparing the materials, assembling it, shaping the brush, decorations, and drying and carving the name. Everything followed a rigorous process.¡±


    The shopkeeper did his best to advertise the shop¡¯s product. He could not let go of this kind of big client.


    Ji Yunshu raised the brush and studied it, but she showed an unsatisfied expression.


    In fact, she really hated to part with this brush.


    The shopkeeper hurriedly spoke. ¡°Young master, you see, our brushes are the best ones in the whole city. Brushes made of tiger hair, ox hair or mongoose, as long as you say it, we will have it! If you want a round brush, a fine brush, a long brush or a short brush, we will have it!¡±


    ¡°How much for this set?¡± inquired Ji Yunshu.


    The shopkeeper stretched out two fingers with a big smile. ¡°Two hundred taels!¡±


    ¡®Shit! How scary!¡¯


    She only left with 20 taels!


    Wei Yi strolled inside the shop and did not notice Ji Yunshu¡¯s worried expression.


    The shopkeeper probed her with a question. ¡°Young master, do you still want to buy it?¡±


    ¡°Buy! Of course, we¡¯re buying.¡± Suddenly, Jing Rong¡¯s voice could be heard.


    Ji Yunshu turned around and saw him and Lang Po enter the shop.


    Jing Rong did not changeplexion as he took out a gold ingot from his purse and put it on the counter.


    He instructed the shopkeeper. ¡°Wrap it!¡±


    ¡®Oh my!¡¯ The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes shined, reflecting the golden sheen of the ingot. He cautiously grabbed the gold ingot and licked it before biting on it. He nodded. ¡°Good! Very good! I¡¯ll wrap it for you, master.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stared at Jing Rong, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, consider this gift as my thought for you. This is but a trifling present.¡±


    This kind of gift is quite heavy! ¡°Your High-¡±


    ¡°Just call me young master,¡± interrupted Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu gave him an awkward smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Young Master to spend money on me. I was only looking at it and had no intention of buying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for me. This gift is for the sake of a beauty¡¯s smile!¡±

 Chapter 91: Left-handed?

    <h4>Chapter 91: Left-handed?</h4>


    ¡®For the sake of a beauty¡¯s smile?!¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression stiffened.


    At this instant, Wei Yi walked by them and observed Jing Rong before pointing at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before! Last time at¡­ at Grand¡­ err¡­ Grand Canal mansion! I saw you there.¡± Wei Yi spoke like he saw an old friend.


    Jing Rong looked at him and faintly smiled. ¡°I also saw you.¡±


    The one brimming with high spirits in front of him was his love rival!


    Wei Yi rushed towards him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m called Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°I know. Wei as in a seat, and Yi as in one.1¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± Wei Yi gave a thumbs up at Jing Rong.


    ¡®This child Wei Yi¡­¡¯


    Although Jing Rong treated Wei Yi as his love rival, Wei Yi was not a bad person after all. Thus, he couldn¡¯t bully him too much.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper returned with the wrapped up calligraphy set. He cautiously handed it to Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong received the package and gave it to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, good things deserve someone who knows how to use them. This set of calligraphy is for you. I hope you won¡¯t refuse my good intentions.¡±


    These kinds of good intentions, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t dare to ept them.


    No pain, no gain, a saying that held true. If she epted the gift, was this not the same as acquiescing to his request to leave for the capital with him?


    ¡°Teacher Ji, this present had no other meaning. It¡¯s not necessary for you to be so apprehensive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In a sh, without waiting for Ji Yunshu to take the package, Wei Yi took it instead of her.


    He even spoke joyfully to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Shu¡¯er, this big brother is giving this to you. You should take it. Dad said that gifts to obtain favor cannot be epted, but gifts of friendship can be epted. Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m holding onto this for you since it¡¯s fairly heavy.¡±


    Ji Yunshu missed her chance to block Wei Yi, and now the calligraphy set was safely tucked in Wei Yi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wei Yi, why are you¡­¡± Ji Yunshu was a bit angry at him.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, this is heavy. I¡¯m holding onto it for you.¡± Wei Yi obstinately stated.


    It left Ji Yunshupletely speechless.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rong¡¯splexion had be a bit dark! He asked Wei Yi, ¡°What did you just call her?¡±


    Hey, you¡¯re focusing on that?!


    Wei Yi innocently replied, ¡°Shu¡¯er! She is Shu¡¯er, so I called her Shu¡¯er!¡±


    Compared to ¡°Yunshu¡±, that name was more intimate!


    Jing Rong red at Ji Yunshu. His eyes were filled with jealousy.


    Ji Yunshu stared back with empty eyes, feeling the beginning of a headache. She took back the gift from Wei Yi and returned it to Jing Rong.


    ¡°Many thanks for your good intentions, but this set of calligraphy is too precious and doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± Then, she pulled Wei Yi. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The both of them hurriedly left Treasure Calligraphy House.


    Jing Rong was furious. He dumped the calligraphy set onto Lang Po and chased after Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi.


    Coincidentally, when Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi left, they ran into a few yamen runners.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Teacher Ji.¡± One of the yamen runners was gasping for breath, his expression filled with anxiety.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Mi¡­ Milord needs you to go to the prison.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about that Yu Sao. Right now, she is still holding onto her daughter¡¯s body and refusing to let go despite the horrible stench. We tried to convince her several times without sess.¡±


    As if she was that resourceful! She had dissected many corpses, but it didn¡¯t mean she possessed the solution for everything!


    After thinking for a moment, Ji Yunshu still nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    She just did not expect Wei Yi to pull her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, do you remember how to get back home?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡®No choice then.¡¯ Ji Yunshu dered, ¡°Then fine, follow me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯m behind Shu¡¯er.¡± As soon as he said that, Jing Rong arrived and inserted himself into the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡±


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! I¡¯m going to the prison. Are you trying to create more trouble for me?¡¯


    In the end, everyone went to the prison together. Because Ji Yunshu was worried that Wei Yi could not adapt himself to the environment inside the prison, she made the two jailers, who were guarding the entrance, look after him.


    Jing Rong also left Lang Po outside, going as far as sternly warning him to properly take care of Wei Yi.


    Why did she feel there was a hidden meaning in his words? In any case, she did not ponder too much about it and followed a jailer into the prison.


    Jing Rong followed behind them, not appearing to be indisposed at the sight of the surroundings, as if this was a normal urrence which he was familiar with.


    Finally, they arrived outside Yu Sao¡¯s cell. The vile stench of a rotting corpse assailed their noses, making them nauseated.


    Ji Yunshu wrinkled her nose as her pretty eyebrows knitted together. She looked inside of the cell, but only saw Yu Sao¡¯s back. Ah Yu¡¯s body was still held in her embrace, as Yu Sao faintly rocked her while mumbling without stopping, just like before.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Ji Yunshu voiced hermand.


    The jailer froze. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, how can I bring out Ah Yu¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ The jailer smiled with embarrassment. He unlocked the chains holding the prison cell¡¯s door.


    Ji Yunshu was about to enter, but Jing Rong pulled her back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. This isn¡¯t a request, but an order!¡± In the end, he was simply worried about her safety. He went in first, pulling Ji Yunshu behind him.


    A rotting stench pervaded the whole prison cell, assailing the senses of neers, making it difficult for them to keep their eyes open.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong slowly approached Yu Sao without making any abrupt movements, as to avoid provoking her madness.


    ¡°Yu Sao.¡± Ji Yunshu softly called her name.


    But there was no response. Ji Yunshu took another step forward and slightly stooped over. She stretched her hand and gently touched Yu Sao¡¯s shoulder.


    The instant her slender fingers came across Yu Sao¡¯s shoulder, the woman abruptly turned her head. A pair of bloodshot and ferocious eyes red at her. It sent goosebumps throughout Ji Yunshu¡¯s body.


    In that instant, Jing Rong had already stepped in and shielded Ji Yunshu.


    Both of them were frightened by Yu Sao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yu Sao?¡±


    ¡°You are all evil people. Only him¡­ only he treated me the best!¡±


    ¡®Huh? He? Who is ¡®he¡¯?¡¯ Ji Yunshu had an ominous premonition, stirring the stifling lump on her heart.


    She asked, ¡°Who is the ¡®he¡¯?¡±


    Yu Sao coldlyughed as her eyes shifted and stayed fixed on her daughter¡¯s body. Then, she started to cry again. ¡°Ah Yu! I¡¯m sorry! Mother was bad. Forgive me. You must forgive mother!¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not give up. She pushed away Jing Rong and crouched in front of Yu Sao. She pulled on Yu Sao¡¯s arm and continued to question her. ¡°Is there something else you have yet to confess? Tell me. Is there anything else? You mentioned a ¡®he¡¯, but who are you referring to?¡±


    Yu Sao began tough heartily. She was mad and took no heed to Ji Yunshu¡¯s questions. Her arms only tightened her embrace on Ah Yu.


    Yu Sao was like a broken record. ¡°Ah Yu, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s really not painful. It will pass in a while. My good Ah Yu, mother let you down. Don¡¯t be angry, mother will sing for you a nursery rhyme from my hometown. When I¡¯m done, you won¡¯t be in pain anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yu Sao, Ah Yu is already dead. If you know anything, please tell me. Yu Sao¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It doesn¡¯t hurt. My Ah Yu is not suffering.¡± Yu Sao continued to repeat the same sentences over and over again.


    Ji Yunshu grits her teeth and reached for Ah Yu. She grabbed onto the thin waist and tried to yank it toward her.


    The furtive force she used caused Yu Sao to be alert.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is my Ah Yu! Don¡¯t take my Ah Yu from me! Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Yu Sao widened her eyes, and her face became malevolent due to her agitation. She firmly held onto her daughter and lowered herself on the body. She stubbornly refused to let go.


    Ji Yunshu, who was stealthily wrestling away the child¡¯s body, looked at Jing Rong. The man was rooted there watching her! Since her struggle was bearing no fruit, Jing Rong tried to pull her up from the ground and told her, ¡°If you¡¯re like this, she won¡¯t listen to you and you might end up injured by her.¡±


    Ji Yunshu twisted her body and avoided his hand.


    Even if it¡¯s not a good way, she still needed to try it. If the hard way didn¡¯t work, she would try the soft way!


    Her expression was grave. She lowered her voice and slowly spoke. ¡°Yu Sao, I won¡¯t snatch Ah Yu from you. I only think that she needs to take a rest. Look at her, she fell asleep. It¡¯s very cold here. She will catch a cold if she stays here. Won¡¯t you give her to me? I will take her somewhere to rest and she won¡¯t have to be cold anymore.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want to. Ah Yu is mine¡­ mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at her. Ah Yu is very cold. She¡¯s shivering and she doesn¡¯t want to stay here. If you care for her, give her to me. Alright?¡±


    Yu Sao¡¯s expression slightly changed. Hesitation could now be seen on her face. Slowly, she released Ah Yu a bit, then she stroked the child¡¯s face. Suddenly, she became startled.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. My Ah Yu is very cold.¡±


    ¡°Will you give her to me? When she wakes up, I¡¯ll bring her back to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Yes. I promise you that when she wakes up, I¡¯ll bring her back to you.¡±


    But Ah Yu would never wake up again¡­


    After a moment of hesitation, Yu Sao finally let go of Ah Yu. The instant she did so, Ji Yunshu quickly took Ah Yu and got up before retreating several steps. She was afraid that Yu Sao would renege on her words and try to forcibly take back the corpse.


    However, Yu Sao was eerily calm. After she let go of Ah Yu, she sat there like an empty shell, neither moving nor speaking. She was extremely calm as if she hadpletely forgot about Ah Yu¡¯s existence.


    Ji Yunshu left the cell and waited until Jing Rong did the same. Afterwards, the jailer locked back the prison cell.


    The jailer pinched his nose while giving Ji Yunshu a thumbs up. ¡°Teacher Ji, you¡¯re really terrific. Compared to you, even after half a day we still couldn¡¯t persuade her to release that child.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was still holding onto the light as a feather Ah Yu. Despite the horrible stench, she did not care about it as her mind was preupied by the distress she felt for the child¡¯s death.


    ¡°Give her to me,¡± said Jing Rong. Then, he took the body from Ji Yunshu without any sense of avoidance.


    The jailer did not know Jing Rong, so he was not surprised by his actions. Instead, he pointed toward the direction which served as the jailers resting room and said, ¡°Put her on the spread cloth there. Someone is going to take her and send her to the memorial hall.¡±


    ¡®Pointing at a prince! Youngster, you must be tired of living!¡¯


    But Jing Rong did not get angry. He carried Ah Yu to the indicated ce and put her on the white cloth.


    Although Ji Yunshu was surprised by his actions, she was also moved by it. After she saw he was done, she wanted to thank him. But then, she identally saw Ah Yu¡¯s palm and became stupefied.


    Without saying anything, she took both Ah Yu¡¯s hands and spread open the palms.


    The left hand was rough to the touch with ayer of calluses on it. Even the palm had many marks. As for the right hand, there weren¡¯t many calluses to be seen and the palm was soft.


    ¡°Ah Yu is left-handed!¡±


    As soon as she concluded that, Ji Yunshu was rmed.


    Jing Rong became puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember where the twenty stabs wounds were situated on Lord Jiang¡¯s body?¡±


    He silently recalled. ¡°Most of them were on his right side.¡± He paused. Then, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking that¡­¡±


    1.This is a wordy on the fact that Wei is a homophone for ¡°seat¡± (λ) which could also be a ssifier for a person, while Yi is a homophone for ¡°one¡±, which are obviously not used for proper names. It¡¯s like Wei Yi is saying his name meant something like ¡°The one and only one¡± since the literal meaning is ¡°one person¡±.

 Chapter 92: The Inhuman Woman

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Inhuman Woman</h4>


    A conjecture took form within Jing Rong¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t dare to ept it.


    Ji Yunshu clenched on Ah Yu¡¯s little hands, her expression solemn.


    Due to the sensitive nature of the case, her intuition told her that the truth was far from simple. Not to mention the words that Madame Jiang left before¡­ Imperceptibly, she always felt something was wrong from those words.


    After shey back Ah Yu¡¯s hands, she turned to the jailer and instructed him. ¡°Go the yamen immediately and notify Lord Liu to bring the knife that Yu Sao used tomit her crime. In addition, bring me some ck ink and flour.¡±


    The jailer was bewildered. ¡°Teacher, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Hurry and go!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what about the corpse? We still have to send it to the memorial hall.¡±


    Ji Yunshu fiercely red at him. ¡°I told you to hurry and do as you are ordered, why are you being so wordy for?¡±


    ¡®Aiya!¡¯ The jailer shivered from fear and hurriedly bent down to signify that he epted the order and ran away.


    Ji Yunshu sighed while looking at the lifeless Ah Yu. Her heart was extremely heavy.


    None of her expression was missed by Jing Rong.


    He asked her, ¡°Are you suspecting that Ah Yu is the real murderer?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°I am not certain. I hope that my guess is wrong.¡±


    Jing Rong analyzed the situation. ¡°Two years ago, she was only six years old. How can a six-year-old child kill a man in his forties?¡±


    This kind of misgiving should be put asides. However¡­


    Ji Yunshu squinted her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, did you forget? When Lord Jiang was pushed by Li Zhao, he sprained his ankle. He shouldn¡¯t be able to get up easily and since Ah Yu was only six years old, there was no need for Lord Jiang to guard himself against her which gave her the opportunity to kill him.¡± She immediately added, ¡°But all of this is only my conjecture. It is but a possibility.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and stopped asking questions.


    Not long after, Magistrate Liu arrived, looking worn out in his official uniform, but when he saw Jing Rong, he greeted him while shivering like usual.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the prison. For you to be here, I¡¯m afraid that your precious and noble body¡­¡±


    Jing Rong raised his hand to interrupt him. ¡°The case is more urgent. There¡¯s no need to attend to me.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes¡­¡±


    The Magistrate rose and walked to Ji Yunshu. He waved at a runner who stepped forward to give her the things that she had asked for.


    ¡°Are there new elements pertaining the case? Didn¡¯t you already examine the knife?¡± The Magistrate was puzzled.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t n to discuss long with him. She put on her gloves and took the knife and burned the wooden handle using the me of the oilmp. Then, she instructed a runner. ¡°Add the flour to the ck ink and stir it until the texture is uniform.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The runner did as told and after he was done mixing, he gave it to Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu dipped the handle with the flour and ink mixture. After half the time it took to brew a cup of tea had passed, she pulled out the handle. The handle was now ck and sticky.


    Once again, she cooked the handle above the me.


    Meanwhile, everyone was looking at her with bewilderment on their faces.


    What was Teacher Ji doing?


    Eight pairs of eyes were observing the knife in her hand.


    As everyone continued to stare, the ck flour paste started to peel off by itself under the high temperature of the me. Finally, only several distinctive marks were left on the handle.


    No one but Ji Yunshu understood the significance of those marks. With the appearance of those marks, her eyes were misted with an expression that left people unable to decipher her mood.


    The Magistrate took the initiative to ask. ¡°How could this be? Is there something special about this knife?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°What is wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Everything is wrong.¡±


    Her words baffled Liu Qingping.


    She moved the handle away from the me. Then, she put Ah Yu¡¯s left hand around the handle and made the corpse grip the handle before releasing the hand.


    ¡°Itpletely fits!¡± Ji Yunshu dered in a confident tone. ¡°The one who killed Lord Jiang is Ah Yu!¡±


    Wooaah!


    Everyone was bbergasted, except for Jing Rong who remained calm. He asked her. ¡°How did you determine it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised the knife handle and began to exin. ¡°There are marks on the handle. Those are fingerprints.¡±


    ¡°Fingerprint?¡± The Magistrate stepped forward and carefully examined the fingerprints. ¡°But how did the fingerprints show up there?¡±


    ¡°They appeared because Ah Yu gripped on the handle at the time of the murder. When she stabbed the victim, her small hand only upied a small space. Therefore, it was obvious enough from the cement of the fingerprints. What¡¯s more, when shemitted her crime, the whole knife was plunged into the victim, and blood was sprayed, covering the whole weapon, except on the areas where Ah Yu gripped the handle.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. They appeared to understand some of the exnations, but not all of it.


    Ji Yunshu continued to exin. ¡°I covered the handle with an ink and flour mixture, then heated it. By doing that, the blood will be absorbed by the mixture and fall off. Whereas the mixture would continue to stick to areas where there aren¡¯t any blood, thereby leaving marks ¨C the fingerprints ¨C that you see.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So it was like that!¡± The Magistrate nodded, but after thinking again, he felt extremely baffled. ¡°But the fingerprints could have belonged to Yu Sao, no?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Ji Yunshu rejected the idea.


    ¡°Yunshu, Madame Jiang had said it herself that she saw Yu Sao killing Lord Jiang. She confessed to her crime, so it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    ¡°But Yu Sao didn¡¯t admit tomitting the murder.¡±


    ¡°The woman is crazy. How can she admit her crime?!¡± Magistrate Liu spreaded out his hand to stress his words.


    Jing Rong nced over, his cold eyes piercing through the Magistrate. He also reprimanded him. ¡°Lord Liu, it¡¯s best if you calm down a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The Magistrate¡¯s expression became stiff as he smiled awkwardly while nodding and closing his mouth. He couldn¡¯t say anything and was greatly suffering from Jing Rong¡¯s rebuke.


    Ji Yunshu slowly exined again. ¡°I have all the evidence and evidence is everything. The fingerprints on the handlepletely fit Ah Yu¡¯s fingers, and they even have the same length. Not to mention that the position of the hand corresponded to that of a left-hander. For a left-handed person, their pinky, along with the other fingers will grip the handle in the opposite position from a right-handed person. In the case of a reverse grip, their thumb will be situated on the right side of the handle, as opposed to a right-handed person where their thumb will instead be on the left side. In addition, the four other fingers will be opposite to the thumb, be it the left hand or right hand.¡±


    ¡°As for the fingers¡¯ positions on this handle, it clearly shows the person who held it was left handed.¡± Ji Yunshu lifted Ah Yu¡¯s left hand and continued. ¡°Ah Yu¡¯s left palm had a thickyer of callus with well-defined palm lines. As for her right hand, it¡¯s extremely soft. In other words, Ah Yu is left-handed and she used that very hand to hold the knife that stabbed Lord Jiang.¡±


    This was something quite unbelievable. Two years ago, Ah Yu was only six years old! What could such a child go through that would force her to kill at such a tender age?!


    It made everyone sigh endlessly.


    Provided that Ji Yunshu said was true, then what really happened in the end?


    Suddenly, an outrageous conjecture wormed its way in her mind. The simple idea of it was so abominable that it scared her, causing her to suddenly tremble.


    Jing Rong watched her expression and inquired. ¡°Did you think of something?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Yu Sao again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu interrupted his words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go into the cell. I¡¯m just going to stay outside.¡±


    She was able to see that Jing Rong was worried about her.


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°Alright. Let me apany you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu refused. ¡°No. Stay here. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯te. I want to discuss this with her¡­ alone.¡± Without waiting for Jing Rong¡¯s reply, she took the knife and walked toward Yu Sao¡¯s prison cell.


    Everyone followed behind her until they arrived to a hidden corner at a junction where they stopped and didn¡¯t approach further.


    Ji Yunshu stood outside the cell. In her hand, she held the murder weapon. She approached near the wooden stakes and knocked on it.


    The knocking sound was very dull and heavy, the resonation seemed as if it was directly knocking into the mind and soul.


    She did it on purpose. After a moment passed, Yu Sao, whose back was facing her, slowly turned around. Her eyes overcasted and bloodshot, appearing extremely dreadful!


    Strangely, Ji Yunshu smiled and said, ¡°Silently loving a person¡­ That kind of feeling is very exciting, making you feel that everything you did for him was worth it, and those you don¡¯t like should just go to hell. Am I right?¡± Her words were directed to Yu Sao.


    Following that, Yu Sao simply replied, ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡®Very good!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu continued to speak. ¡°Obviously, it was someone you like, but someone else snatched him. The feeling is certainly unbearable. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°So, Yu Sao, don¡¯t you hate Ah Yu very much?¡± Ji Yunshu suddenly asked.


    ¡®Hum? Hate? Where did thate from?¡¯


    Unexpectedly, Yu Sao smiled, looking more mad with her hands grabbing her disheveled hair while she gave a genuine and honest smile at the same time. She spoke. ¡°She is my Ah Yu. Why should I hate her?¡±


    ¡°Because she snatched your man.¡±


    Huh?!


    Following Ji Yunshu¡¯s words, Yu Sao suddenly ferociously leapt up from the ground. Her smile twisted into a malevolent and insane one. Hatred suffused into the look she gave Ji Yunshu. She roared, ¡°No one can take him from me! NO ONE!¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued to provoke Yu Sao. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he doesn¡¯t love you? He loved Ah Yu. He embraced Ah Yu. He forced himself on her every time because he wanted her. He wanted to possess her. Yet, he doesn¡¯t love you; he never wanted you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! SHUT UP!¡± Yu Sao suddenly dashed forward and ruthlessly mmed onto wooden stakes of the prison cell. Her arms stretched with force through the wooden barrier of the cell as she attempted to grab Ji Yunshu¡¯s neck.


    It was a good thing that Ji Yunshu had already retreated a few steps when she saw Yu Sao¡¯s mad rush towards her.


    Seeing that her hands was wing the empty air, Yu Sao became enraged. She screamed in her mad frenzy, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that! DON¡¯T YOU DARE! He loves me! He loves me!¡±


    The expression on the hidden crowd changed. ¡®That ¡®he¡¯ is Lord Jiang? So, the person Yu Sao loved is Lord Jiang!¡¯


    The answer that Ji Yunshu wanted to know had been forced out from Yu Sao¡¯s mouth. Her heart painfully ached at the confirmation of the truth. Tears gradually pooled in her eyes as she looked at this inhuman woman in front of her.


    She shook her head. Her voice was filled with sorrow as she vented, ¡°She is your daughter! Just because you love Lord Jiang, you let Ah Yu endured his tortures each and every time he willed it. You even¡­ harbor a grudge against her because she killed him. You confined her in that stinky little room and chained her to iron shackles! You fed her excrements and tortured her until she was more broken, no longer human, nothing but a tortured soul! Even to herst breath, she knew no peace! This was your revenge! You want to avenge Lord Jiang. You took revenge against your own biological daughter!¡±

 Chapter 93: She Belongs to a Better Place

    <h4>Chapter 93: She Belongs to a Better ce</h4>


    The truth was ever so shocking. Ji Yunshu could no longer see any guilt or regret in Yu Sao¡¯s eyes, but only hatred that has beenpletely twisted by jealousy. Yu Sao was jealous of her own daughter, jealous that she received the ¡°favor¡± of Lord Jiang when she herself was rejected.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never be able to understand her thoughts.¡¯


    Yu Sao gave a loudugh after she heard what Ji Yunshu said. The teeth she showed took on a strange air of ferocity, like a wolf stalking its prey. She moved her hands, which were raised in the air, and grasped the wooden pir in front of her in a fric swing. Her long nails sank into the wood and pushed back against her flesh, instantly drawing blood. ¡°He actually loves me, and he should love me. Everyone looked down on him because he was a yin-yang man, but I was the only one who took care of him and treated him well. Why did he marry someone else? Why does he like my Ah Yu, and not me? Why, WHY¡­¡±


    A tangible wretchedness was intertwined with her feverishugh. Ji Yunshu, for once, sincerely wished for someone¡¯s death. Yu Sao deserved it a hundred times, if not ten thousand times more than anyone else.


    But Yu Sao was not finished. ¡°Oh no, it wasn¡¯t just Lord Jiang, even my own husband. He said that he loved me, but he cheated on me with another woman. He also deserved to die, and he deserved to be quartered!¡±


    ¡®Oh!¡¯ Ji Yunshu remembered the dream she had. It sent shivers down her spine and she asked in a trembling voice. ¡°So you killed your husband?¡±


    ¡°He deserved to die, just like Ah Yu did. So I killed him with a knife, I sliced him into pieces in front of Ah Yu. I even plucked out his eyeball and fed it to Ah Yu. Ah Yu said that it tasted good and I think so too. Oh yes, it tasted great!¡±


    ¡°Such cruelty.¡±


    ¡°Was it as cruel as these men?¡± roared Yu Sao. ¡°I thought Lord Jiang was sincere to me; I thought he liked Ah Yu, so I let him carry her away. I saw my Ah Yu cry beneath him. I¡¯m really sad, why does he not like me? Why? Even though I¡¯m so nice to him, why¡­¡±


    Yu Sao repeatedly struck the wooden pir wildly; she had surpassed the boundaries of someone mentally broken. She was but an empty husk; a human husk without feelings, thoughts or a soul. Ji Yunshu struggled to maintain herposure, but her eyes still reddened, and tears appeared within them. ¡°Do you really not regret anything at all?¡±


    Yu Sao smiled. She took a few steps back until her back touched the cold stone wall. Sheughs mindlessly, slowly knelt down, and suddenly started to scratch her own face with her bloodied fingernails, which were still sprinkled with wooden chips. Yu Sao did not answer. Instead, she resumed her humming.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t regret it a single bit.¡¯ Ji Yunshu understood her silent answer. Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands were also clenched into fists beneath her sleeves, and her nails sank into her flesh.


    Magistrate Liu interposed himself and cut through the emotional heaviness. He looked at Yu Sao, nced back at Ji Yunshu and sighed, ¡°Yunshu, I know that you don¡¯t feel so well right now, how about you leave the rest to me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu turned around and left in silence. Around the corner, she saw Jing Rong waiting for her, looking forthpassionately. She kept walking without uttering a single word and tried to skirt around him, but Jing Rong seized her wrist. ¡°If you are upset, don¡¯t hide it. It¡¯ll be better if we talk about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Ji Yunshu without much emotion as she pulled her hand out of his and walked to Ah Yu¡¯s corpse. Jing Rong followed her steps quietly.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Ah Yu¡¯s corpse, felt sadness stream into her heart again and smiled mncholically. ¡°Maybe this is the best ending for Ah Yu. A release found in death.¡±


    Jing Rong turned to look in her direction and saw a true, genuine sympathy and also the most fragile of human affections hidden within Ji Yunshu¡¯s watery iris. It was a sharp contrast to the usual mask of coldness and indifference Ji Yunshu wore. Jing Rong felt his heart cry out in pitiful fondness, but even he was powerless under these circumstances.


    ¡®She¡¯s a kind person. She must be. Behind the wall she has built in her heart, I see emotions as strong, and as tasteful as wine that has fermented for a thousand years!¡¯ thought Jing Rong.


    ¡°Now that we know the truth, we should let Ah Yu go to rest,¡± said Jing Rong.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded and slowly covered Ah Yu¡¯s corpse with a white sheet. After doing so, she furrowed her brows and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Madame Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why did she lie to me? Also, Seventh Uncle¡¯s death¡­ does it have anything to do with her?¡±


    Jing Rong said in a stern voice, ¡°If you want to know, then why don¡¯t we go ask her?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s certainly right about that,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. She beckoned a guard and asked him to guide Jing Rong and herself to Madame Jiang¡¯s cell. The cell was in apletely different directionpared to Yu Sao¡¯s cell, and Ji Yunshu only understood the reason after she saw the entrance.


    ¡®Is this really a prison cell? It seems like a well-furnished bedroom! It¡¯s clean and has all the proper furniture: a bed, some tables, chairs, teapot, and cups. There¡¯s even a window!¡¯


    Madame Jiang was calmly pouring herself a cup of tea when Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu entered the room. She quirked her lips and did not even raise her head to greet them. ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me for not being able to salute you properly.¡±


    Jing Rong raised the corner of his lips. ¡°Madame Jiang, I see that you are having a really pleasant time. You even have time for tea?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are mistaken on that, your Highness. This tea is not for my enjoyment, it¡¯s for getting rid of that rancid smell. You see, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy my tea in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have been locked up in here in the first ce if you hadn¡¯t done what you did. Madame Jiang, not only did you bury your husband¡¯s corpse, you even tried to hide the truth. We ought to keep you here for a couple more years,¡± said Jing Rong with a smile cold enough to freeze one¡¯s bones and heart.


    Madame Zhang understood Jing Rong¡¯s hint. She looked at Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°Well then, Teacher Ji, it seems like you know the truth.¡±


    Ji Yunshu expelled her sadness and asked coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± said Madame Jiang as she picked up the teapot and started pouring into a cup. ¡°Before yesterday, I wanted to keep it a secret because, just as you said, I wanted to preserve the honor of the Li family. But when I saw Yu Sao, and heard you say that she was the culprit, I was actually quite happy.¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued for her, ¡°You are happy because you pity Ah Yu. She¡¯s dead, and you didn¡¯t want her to be called a murderer. You also wanted Yu Sao to die, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you stayed silent.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took two steps until she stood only two inches away from a wooden post.


    Madame Jiang paid no attention to Ji Yunshu¡¯s remarks, picking up the cup of tea and spilling its contents onto the ground. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°That night, I saw Ah Yu, and I asked her where she was going. She told me that she was going to kill that animal like how her mother killed her father. She was only six years old but I saw a despair and killing intent that I had never seen before. I did not stop her; I watched as she stabbed him, one blow after another. When she left, I approached that animal and looked at his corpse. He was staring wide at me, but I did not pity him at all. He deserved it, and even worse than that.¡±


    Madame Jiangughed as she narrated. Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°What about Seventh Uncle?¡±


    Madame Jiang put the cup back on the table and looked at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, I know what you want to ask. I can only tell you that there are many coincidences in this world. I did not kill him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I can still believe you after everything?¡±


    ¡°You are right in being suspicious about my exnation, but believe me, I have no need to lie to you.¡± Madame Jiang stood up and approached Ji Yunshu. She had an elegant smile and an approving expression. ¡°You are one of the smartest people I have ever met.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was impassive. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I hope that we will meet again in the capital one day. I hope to have a drink with you then.¡±


    Ji Yunshu scoffed. ¡®The capital again? I don¡¯t have the slightest interest in the capital at all¡¯


    Jing Rong suddenly interjected, ¡°Not so fast, Madame Jiang. You haven¡¯t been found guilty of murder, but what you have done is no trivial crime. I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about returning to the capital if I were you.¡±


    Madame Jiang clearly thought otherwise; with the power and influence of her maternal family she would be out of the prison in no time. Madame Jiang changed the topic and said, ¡°Your Highness, a person of such talent ought to not stay for long in a petty ce such as Jing Jiang City. If you truly value talent, you should keep him by your side and bring him to the capital with you.¡±


    Jing Rong was rather pleased upon hearing the remark. He shed a nce at Ji Yunshu and raised the corner of his lips. ¡°No need for your counsel as for I have already decided to give my best efforts in trying to convince Teacher Ji to follow me back to the capital.¡±


    Ji Yunshu could not answer Jing Rong¡¯s remark. She stepped back one step and retreated from Madame Jiang¡¯s vicinity. ¡°Since I have gotten what I came for, I will not stay here any longer. Madame Jiang, I will leave you to the interesting task of recing the pungent odour in your cell by using the sweet aroma of tea then.¡±


    Ji Yunshu had barely walked three steps when Madame Jiang called her again. ¡°Teacher Ji, Jinjiang is a pond of clear water. A beautiful snow befalls it during the winter and a misty fog through which the lotus flowers stand veils it during the summer. But you, you don¡¯t belong in this small pond.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡®Tell me, Madame Jiang. How much did Jing Rong pay you to make you say that? Do you really want me at the capital so badly?¡¯ Ji Yunshu did not bother answering her and simply left the room.


    Jing Rong looked at Madame Jiang onest time and followed suit. When the two were outside, they noticed that it was snowing. Wei Yi, crouched on the ground, and Lang Po, standing in front of him, had been waiting for them at a corner for quite a while. Upon seeing Ji Yunshu, Wei Yi jumped up and ran towards her.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± eximed Wei Yi merrily.


    He then gave a snort of disgust and nced at Jing Rong. ¡°Big Brother, you smell bad.¡±


    ¡®Kid, you¡¯re really good at telling the truth aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Jing Rong¡¯s expression soured. He had stayed in a jail cell and even carried Ah Yu¡¯s corpse. It was no surprise that he smelled bad!

 Chapter 94: A Canary in a Cage Will End up Hurt or Dead

    <h4>Chapter 94: A Canary in a Cage Will End up Hurt or Dead</h4>


    ¡®¡®You¡¯re the one who smells bad. Heck, it¡¯s your whole family that smells bad.¡¯ Jing Rong was rather irritated by the remark and turned around to shoot a cold nce Lang Po instead. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take care of him? Why is he crouching in a corner? Did you hit him?¡±


    ¡®Wh-?¡¯ Lang Po responded nervously to the usation. ¡°Your Highness, I wouldn¡¯t dare to hit Young Master Wei. He said himself that he was going to be¡­ a carrot until Teacher Ji came out.¡±


    ¡®A carrot? What?¡¯ Jing Rong puckered his lips as he realized that he may not possess the intelligence to understand Yi Wei¡¯s world.


    Wei Yi hurriedly shook his hands. ¡°Big Brother, he didn¡¯t hit me. He just stared at me and did not let me go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that you would go missing,¡± exined Lang Po.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go missing. I promised Shu¡¯er that I would wait for her outside. I wouldn¡¯t go missing, rather you would be the one who would go missing instead.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    The pair continued to exchange somewhat yful remarks. Ji Yunshu looked at the falling snow and said to Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, the case is finally solved. I¡¯ll go return home with Wei Yi then. We have been out of the mansion for far too long.¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I have the same smell as your Highness. Let¡¯s not bundle up more than necessary, lest we would make the odor even stronger.


    But Jing Rong was oddly persistent. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in the jail for too long, and I¡¯d like to take a puff of fresh air. I also have a few things to say to you, Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ji Yunshu asked, somewhat wary.


    ¡°Shall we walk first?¡± Jing Rong decided to tease Ji Yunshu.


    ¡®Fine, it seems like it¡¯ll be the four of us then.¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    Wei Yi seemed to enjoy ying in the freshly fallen snow quite a lot. He jumped around and led the way. Lang Po followed him closely with the ink and brushes in his arms, paying close attention to where the former was going. Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong were not far behind. Ji Yunshu strode a brisk pace, but Jing Rong would always catch up to her. Both stayed silent for a long time. Ji Yunshu looked straight ahead, her expression as cold as the winds. Jing Rong, however, scrutinized her carefully and finally broke the silence, ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°The case is closed. I won¡¯t think about it anymore,¡± Ji Yunshu answered with determination.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s one thing Madame was absolutely unmistaken about,¡± intimated Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu did not answer as she could guess what he wanted to say. She sped up and put some distance between herself and Jing Rong, but Jing Rong quickly made her efforts futile.


    ¡°Jinjiang City is not the right ce for you.¡± The words came out of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth with an irond conviction.


    ¡®This again? I¡¯m tired of hearing these words. The capital is a big ce indeed, but not suitable for a little canary like myself.¡¯ Ji Yunshu stopped and gripped her robe.


    She bent her eyes in Jing Rong¡¯s direction. ¡°Your Highness, I understand your concern for the Lin Capital Case, and you have been working hard at cracking the case since your departure from the capital half a year ago. There are likely many eyes in the capital paying close attention to its progress. I would rather stay in my little pond, with lotuses as my sole friends in the summer and snow and mist as a poem I can sing for the winter. The capital is a dangerous ce; a ce where tigers and dragons sh and even take lives. A canary imprisoned in a cage will end up either hurt or dead. May I ask your Highness to also have some consideration for my situation? Talent is plentiful in this world, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find someone else to rece me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu said these words without hesitation. Upon hearing her plea, Jing Rong furrowed his brows. He stared at Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes, which seemed as serious as ever, and was suddenly seized by a feeling of disgust. Since when had he be someone who would force others to do things against their will?


    ¡°Yunshu,¡± he called quietly, ¡°You call yourself a canary; I shall not be your cage. I will not break your wings by retaining you against your will. You win. I won¡¯t bring this up to you ever again.¡±


    The sincerity in Jing Rong¡¯s pledge tugged at Ji Yunshu¡¯s heartstrings. She felt reassured and answered. ¡°Thank you, your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong remained silent. Suddenly, Wei Yi ran over and grabbed Ji Yunshu by the arm while pointing at somewhere nearby. ¡°Shu¡¯er, look!¡±


    ¡®Look at what?¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. Both her and Jing Rong turned their heads to look in the direction Wei Yi was pointing at. In the broad street, they saw a forest of red papernterns. In front of residences, shops, and inns, people were busy hangingnterns under every roof and corner. Even the doors were decorated with red sheets, and tables full of ornaments were set up on the street; everyone was preparing for the Lantern Festival.


    The small merchants were busy making a living, whereas the big store owners were busying themselves to make fortunes. Women and children, rich or poor, were simply impatiently awaiting the beginning of the festivities.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, it¡¯s the Lantern Festival today. Can we please go out at night? I want to see thenterns with you,¡± asked Wei Yi in a hopeful tone.


    The Lantern Festival was celebrated every year, at the end of the first month of the lunar calendar. Jing Rong turned his eyes in a thoughtful way upon hearing Wei Yi¡¯s proposition and he interjected, ¡°The Lantern Festival is a sight not to be missed. Teacher Ji, I¡¯d like to invite you to the Hall of Gathering Frost for a meal. It will be my way of showing my thanks for all the work you¡¯ve done over thest few days, and we¡¯ll even get to admire the splendor of the festival in its fullness from our seats.¡±


    Wei Yi hurried to interrupt him before Ji Yunshu could answer. ¡°What about me, Big Brother? Am I not invited?¡± He sounded like a child excluded from his friends.


    ¡®Why would I want you there?¡¯ Jing Rong¡¯s first reaction was to express his refusal. However, upon reconsidering, he decided to show his magnanimity and invite Wei Yi; he wouldn¡¯t cause much trouble anyways if he gave him enough food as a distraction. ¡°Very well, you are invited too.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are so nice, Big Brother!¡± Wei Yi was ted. He pulled on Ji Yunshu. ¡°Shu¡¯er, let¡¯s make antern together, okay? We could even go and hang it together tonight, okay?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s head was starting to ache again. She could do nothing else but nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The four quickened their steps and arrived at the Wei Mansion under the intensifying snowfall. Jing Rong took the set of stationery and gave it to Ji Yunshu in a rather forceful way. ¡°This is my gift. It belongs to you now. Whether you throw it away or sell it, I do not care.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tonight, at the Hall of Gathering Frost. I shall not leave until I see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jing Rong left with Lang Po by his side. His imposing silhouette slowly vanished into the snowstorm. Ji Yunshu held the stationery and was still staring emptily into the distance. The next second, Wei Yi suddenly grabbed the stationery from her. ¡°This is heavy, so let me carry it for you, Shu¡¯er.¡±


    Wei Yi scuttled into the Mansion and brought the package all the way into Ji Yunshu¡¯s room, depositing it gently onto the floor. ¡®I¡¯ve done a good thing today,¡¯ he thought rather gleefully.


    Luan¡¯er looked at the two in surprise, especially at the huge box Wei Yi brought back. She approached and asked, ¡°Young Miss, isn¡¯t this the very expensive set of stationery from Treasured Calligraphy House? ¡°


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded. Suddenly, Luan¡¯er seemed to have noticed something and sniffed the air. She frowned and said, ¡°Young Miss, do you smell something weird?¡±


    ¡®Of course I do, it¡¯s the stench of rotten corpses!¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. But Wei Yi yelled, ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s from Big Brother. He smelled awful. He made the two of us smell bad too.¡±


    ¡®Well, Jing Rong, you¡¯ll excuse me if I leave this unfortunate burden to you.¡¯ Ji Yunshu smiled sweetly at Wei Yi and made a gesture towards her own nose. ¡°Wei Yi, you should go outside and y. Go find someone to do a cricket fight with you. Even better, make antern if you feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to help me with thentern?¡±


    Ji Yunshu showed him the palm of her hands. ¡°How am I supposed to go to the Festival the way I am now?¡±


    Wei Yi turned his eyes to show that he understood the hint. ¡°Oh, you want to take a bath right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu gave him another gentle smile.


    Wei Yi scratched his head. ¡°But why do I have to leave when you are taking a bath? I¡¯ve even helped Ami take his bath¡­¡±


    ¡®Ami is a dog, and I¡¯m a human being, that¡¯s why!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was rather irritated and knocked a heavy blow with her finger on Wei Yi¡¯s forehead. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, little boy?¡±


    ¡®Nonsense? What nonsense?¡¯ Wei Yi gave Ji Yunshu a perplexed look. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. When Ami was taking a bath, I was right beside him. Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to stay when you are taking a bath?¡±


    ¡®What¡­ How am I supposed to exin this to him? Am I really going to talk about small Wei Yis? No way, I¡¯m not doing that.¡± Ji Yunshu quickly organized her thoughts and said, ¡°If you want to go to the Lantern Festival tonight, then go outside. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go out with you.¡±


    Wei Yi quickly nodded. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave right now, don¡¯t worry.¡± He hurried outside, as fast as a gust of wind.


    Luan¡¯er threw a few nces at Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Where have you been, and how did you get this¡­¡± She did not dare to say ¡°stench¡±.


    Ji Yunshu did not mind her remark. She said, ¡°Bring me some hot water and add some tangerines to the bucket, that¡¯ll get rid of the smell of cadavers.¡±


    ¡°Alright, miss,¡± answered Luan¡¯er, and she quickly left for the task.


    Ji Yunshu cleaned herself and even ordered Luan¡¯er to burn the linen robe she wore. She contemted her own reflection in the mirror after the bath. She saw a girl dressed in marine silk. The fabric of the robe sshed onto the ground like a waterfall. Above it was another cascade of a different color, one of pure darkness. It was decorated by a hairpin on top of which a pearl shone in all of its radiance. She saw a certain kind of disquietness between the brows of the visage in the mirror, as if they were troubled by some kind of innate, perpetual worry. It was a face that could arouse sympathy even in a heart made of stone.


    At that moment, Wei Yi busted into the yard with twonterns, but he did not dare to enter Ji Yunshu¡¯s room. He yelled, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m done with thenterns!¡±


    Ji Yunshu asked Luan¡¯er to bring him into the room. Wei Yi ran in with the twonterns in his hands, and carefully put them on the ground right in front of her. ¡°Look Shu¡¯er! I¡¯ve made these, one for you and one for me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu scrutinized the two objects. They had an octogonal base, and the body was held together by red sandalwood. There were traces of flour paste everywhere, but the small knots made of threads were hanging down beautifully. Ji Yunshu was surprised by the delicateness of the objects. ¡°Did you really make this?¡± She asked as she raised her brows.


    Ji Yunshu met a pair of eyes staring nkly at her. ¡°Yes? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, you are beautiful,¡± said Wei Yi most earnestly.


    ¡®He may not be bright, but he¡¯s certainly not blind.¡¯ Luan¡¯er thought. She chuckled and said, ¡°Young Master Wei, who knew you had such an acute sense of beauty? My Young Miss is as fair as a fairy who descended from the Heavens!¡±


    Luan¡¯er¡¯spliment made Ji Yunshu a little uneasy. She shed a nce at her and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not a fairy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking the simple truth, Young Miss. You are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! My Shu¡¯er is really beautiful,¡± Wei Yi agreed.


    ¡®Wait a second, who exactly is your Shu¡¯er?¡¯

 Chapter 95: Kabe-don1

    <h4>Chapter 95: Kabe-don1</h4>


    Ji Yunshu squinted her eyes into pretty crescents and shed a nce at Wei Yi, slightly annoyed by the wording of his remark. But since he went through the pain to make twonterns, she decided to forgive him. She turned around and ordered to Luan¡¯er, ¡°Could you go fetch some flour paste, paper, and stationery for a drawing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away, Young Miss,¡± answered Luan¡¯er as she went away to fetch the items Ji Yunshu needed.


    Wei Yi dropped his chin on his hands and asked, ¡°Shu¡¯er what do you need these things for?¡±


    Ji Yunshu ttened the paper on the desk, dipped the brushes in the aquarelle, and started to slowly work on a sheet of paper. Wei Yi was surprised and observed her silently. The tip of the brush traced delicate arcs against the white background. Each point and stroke was carefully arranged. It was not long before the rough shape of a thin branch of plum flowers in full blossom appeared on paper. Ji Yunshu dipped the brush in red ink and slowly sculpted the flower petals. As she continued to work on the drawing, a faint fragrance subtly spread through the air, carried by a gentle wind which blew into the room, as if one of the vivid petals was swept off the sheet of paper. It was a drawing worthy of Ji Yunshu¡¯s fame. Finally, Ji Yunshu dropped her brush and fanned gently with her sleeves, thus drying thest stroke of ink.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, your drawing is very pretty,¡±plemented Wei Yi. His face almost touching the paper as he craned his neck to examine the drawing closely.


    Ji Yunshu gave him the drawing. ¡°Cut this paper into eight pieces with identical sizes and stick them to the sides of thentern.¡±


    ¡°Do we really need to cut it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll look better this way.¡±


    Wei Yi didn¡¯t quite understand Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation, but he nevertheless obeyed her suggestion and followed Luan¡¯er to proceed with the task.


    Ji Yunshu picked up her brush and produced yet another drawing. She cut it into eight pieces, just like the first one and fixed them to a secondntern. The pieces connected into a sphere and the eight sides of thentern became a canvas upon which the spray of plum flowers extended infinitely.


    Dusk fell gradually outside. After Wei Yi shouted in impatience to go outside, Ji Yunshu finally agreed to his request and they left the Wei Mansion with Luan¡¯er. They brought the twonterns with them. The amber glow from the candle me within thenterns entuated the beauty of the flowers on the paper.


    The sea ofnterns on the side of the main street shone just like the stars in the nightly sky above them. They were of different shapes and colors, but they were all hung from a single string which ran along the road into the unseeable distance. It reminded Ji Yunshu of a rather familiar sight: Christmas. The street was filled with people, and one could only see an endless forest of human heads in every direction.


    Ji Yunshu strolled with Wei Yi and Luan¡¯er toward the Hall of Gathering Frost, surrounded by well-dressed couples; It would have been more appropriate to call it a Lovers¡¯ Festival rather than a Lantern Festival.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, look!¡± Wei Yi was very excited. He approached a shop and tried on a theater mask. He mimicked the way the actors moved on the stage.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± asked Ji Yunshu with augh.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Yi nodded.


    Ji Yunshu took out some silver and paid for the mask. ¡°Here, my gift to you.¡± But Wei Yi was only getting started on causing his share of trouble. He ran into every corner of the street without stopping, and Ji Yunshu almost lost sight of him several times. The objects, toys, and food that they bought umted in their arms as they made their way to the Hall of Gathering Frost.


    Jing Rong¡¯s sharps eyes caught Ji Yunshu when she was still far from where he sat. She stood out in the crowd just like thentern she had stood out from the darkness of the night. She was dressed inly, without any expensive ornaments or jewelry, or a face hidden between ayer of carefully applied make-up. But, she was the one behind all of the fervour hidden in his eyes. Jing Rong could see no one else but Ji Yunshu. A smile climbed up his lips, and he whispered, ¡°A fleeting dream? Nay, she¡¯s as real stone.2


    Ji Yunshu entered the Hall of Gathering Frost and followed a clerk to Jing Rong¡¯s room on the second floor. She met Jing Rong¡¯s passionate stare as soon as she entered the room and quivered from its intensity. Wei Yi was rather at ease; he threw all of the knick-knacks he bought into Lang Po¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Please carry this with care. If you break them, I¡¯ll have you pay for them.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lang Po¡¯s expression sank as his hands became loaded with more and more weird objects. He turned his head to plea to Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jing Rong was rather amused. ¡°Since Young Master¡¯s Wei is telling you to hold his things, then hold them carefully.¡±


    ¡®Does he really need to do that much for that little girl?¡¯ thought Lang Po. He nevertheless obeyed his master¡¯smand and held the pile of objects Wei Yi gave him. Jing Rong pointed to a seat right beneath his and said, ¡°Please, Miss Ji, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°I want to sit too!¡± Wei Yi eximed and sat down where Jing Rong pointed at before thetter could object to it. He looked at the sumptuous meal on the table and asked, ¡°Big Brother, can I take a bite at this?¡±


    Jing Rong forced a smile and answered, ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    ¡®Eat all you want. It¡¯ll be even better if you stuff yourself to death!¡¯ thought Jing Rong. The ce he reserved for Ji Yunshu was upied by Wei Yi instead, a strong statement for the presence and significance of the third wheeler.


    Ji Yunshu lowered her head to hide a smile and quietly sat down across the table. Wei Yi already started his feast. ¡°Hmmm, this is good. It¡¯s even better than at home!¡± said Wei Yi between two mouthfuls.


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal here alone next time, okay?¡± Jing Rong picked up a chicken leg with his chopsticks and dropped it into Wei Yi¡¯s bowl. ¡°You can have as many chicken legs as you want, just don¡¯t fight for the heart with me.¡±


    Wei Yi did not understand the nuance of that remark but Ji Yunshu certainly did. She immediately tried to change the subject of the conversation and pointed at the table with her chopsticks. ¡°Look at all these delicate dishes. You are spoiling us, your Highness. I¡¯m just worried that we won¡¯t be able to finish it all.¡±


    Ji Yunshu turned her head and said to Luan¡¯er, ¡°How about you sit down too. I¡¯m sure that his Highness won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Luan¡¯er was still quite intimidated. She would have stayed home had she known that they were going to dine with Prince Rong.


    Jing Rong made a friendly nod towards Luan¡¯er and said, ¡°Oh yes, so you are Luan¡¯er.¡±


    Luan¡¯er was baffled. ¡®Does he know me?¡¯ But she answered quickly, ¡°Yes, this humble one is called Luan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Then sit down with us. No need for formalities tonight.¡± Jing Rong then turned around and said to Lang Po, ¡°Find a ce to put whatever you have in your hands, and join us too.¡± It was much against Jing Rong¡¯s ns. Five people ended up sitting around the table for the whole duration of the meal. The only taste Jing Rong remembered from the meal was the sourness from the vinegar, while it was a full tter of embarrassment for Ji Yunshu.


    Wei Yi ate to his heart¡¯s content, but Luan¡¯er and Lang Po were frightened and were very cautious throughout the whole meal. The waiter finally brought the desserts: plum flower pies, rose shortbread, rainbow-colored cakes, sticky rice, sesame cakes, and fresh fruit. Jing Rong added a piece of rice cake into Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°Have a bite. The cake from here is very good.¡± His tone gave the impression that he was pampering her.


    ¡°Thank you, your Highness.¡± Ji Yunshu took the piece of cake and dropped it in Wei Yi¡¯s bowl. ¡°Here, eat a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wei Yi was not picky about this food and instantly swallowed the piece of cake. He seemed to enjoy the taste quite a lot.


    Jing Rong was not ready to give up. He picked up a piece of fruit and was about to bring it to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side when Wei Yi snatched it midway. ¡°Thank you Big Brother,¡± said Wei Yi, and he gulped it down cleanly.


    ¡®Hey, that¡¯s not for you, you eternal third-wheel!¡¯ thought Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu showed another subtle smile; she was really wondering whether Wei Yi was doing it on purpose.


    Jing Rong¡¯s mood, by now, was as dark as the night outside. He was disgruntled until they left the Hall of Gathering Frost. Outside, the street was still upied to its full capacity by the crowd. The sight of Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi carrying a matching set ofnterns delivered yet another blow to Jing Rong¡¯s already dwindling satisfaction with the night.


    ¡°Hey, Shu¡¯er, where do you think we should hang ournterns? Mom has always told me that the higher it is, the better it is.¡± Wei Yi pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm and seemed as happy as ever.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll find a good spot.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll start looking for one!¡± said Wei Yi as he raised his head to search for a good location.


    Suddenly, a group of seven or eight children ran into Ji Yunshu¡¯s group. The children also had their ownnterns, and they seemed like scissors that cut the crowd in two wherever they went. Wei Yi, who was slightly ahead of the group, was suddenly cut off from the rest of the group.


    ¡°Young Master Wei¡­¡­¡± Luan¡¯er immediately chased after him.


    Jing Rong squinted and ordered to Lang Po, ¡°Follow her. Make sure that you don¡¯t lose track of Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± Lang Po¡¯s imposing figure quickly sank into the crowd.


    Ji Yunshu was also about to find an opening through the crowd to chase after Wei Yi, when Jing Rong caught hold of her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luan¡¯er and Lang Po are after him. He won¡¯t get lost.¡±


    ¡®Rather, I wouldn¡¯t be terribly irritated if he did get lost¡­¡¯ added Jing Rong in his head.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still wor-¡± Someone suddenly bumped into Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder. Under the impact, Ji Yunshu stumbled and fell into Jing Rong¡¯s arms.


    Ji Yunshu struggled to stand up, but Jing Rong held his arms around her and caught her in his embrace. ¡°There are too many people here. It¡¯ll be better if we go over there.¡±


    ¡°But Wei Yi¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you don¡¯t need to worry about him. Lang Po will see that he gets home safely.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s voice sank, as if he wanted to show that he wouldn¡¯t allow a retort.


    Ji Yunshu was nearly glued to Jing Rong¡¯s chest by the flow of people around them. The hand that held her shoulder pushed her firmly and made her too weak to try to break herself free. She followed his steps as they both moved toward the edge of the crowd. Ji Yunshu raised her eyes and saw Jing Rong¡¯s face. His eyes were as if they were carved out of marble, cold and possessing an indescribable sharpness.


    Jing Rong finally brought her out of the crowd, and she gave a sigh of relief. She immediately pushed him away with one of her hands and bowed her head down. ¡°Thank you, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to distance yourself so?¡± asked Jing Rong in a voice which hinted at his unhappiness.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are a royal prince, but I am only-¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s response was cut short by Jing Rong¡¯s sudden movement; he grasped both of her arms and pushed her body against the cold stone wall behind her. The suddenness of the movement, perhaps, caused the plum flowerntern to drop from her hands onto the ground. The next moment, Ji Yunshu had her back pressed against the rough wall and found Jing Rong¡¯s face only an inch away from her own, her arms locked by Jing Rong¡¯s against the wall.


    ¡®This¡­ a kabe-don?¡¯


    By the time Ji Yunshu frowned at the sharp stinging paining from her back, her eyes had already collided with the cool regard that Jing Rong was throwing her. Despite the coldness of the look, it seemed like a fire burned within Jing Rong¡¯s eye, a me of anger that will not be extinguished until it consumed Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Ji Yunshu, are you really blind to my intentions?¡± Jing Rong was quite worried. It would even be fair to say that he was a little angry.


    1.The kabe-don in this context is a situation in which a guy ms his hand against the wall, pinning a girl against it. For more informations, click here. The japanese term was used because it¡¯s the easiest and most well known term. Besides,ovels often contain many words taken from japanese anime/manga culture. ?


    2.This is most likely a reference to the passage below, ׯÉúÍ÷µÃºûµûÃΣ¬³þÍõ´í·êÎ×ɽÉñ, which itself is a reference to 2 tales


    1- Zhuang Zi dreaming of the butterfly


    2-King Xiang of Chu dreaming of meeting with a fairy woman


    Basically mean that everything is but a fleeting dream. ¡±

 Chapter 96: A Kiss of Whirling Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 96: A Kiss of Whirling Thoughts</h4>


    Jing Rong¡¯s voice was barely audible through the mor of the crowd, yet Ji Yunshu did not miss a single word.


    ¡°How I feel¡­ Do you really not know?¡± These two sentences sank into her heart like a cauldron of boiling oil.


    Ji Yunshu trembled nervously. The only answer she had was a long silence.


    The anger dimmed in Jing Rong¡¯s eyes, reced by a deep look of affection as he started to speak again. ¡°Did you know, the first time I saw you, I guessed that you were actually a girl. I goaded you time and time again, but in the end, what I did only pricked deeper and deeper into my own heart. You tugged my heartstrings until they became an unsortable mess. I couldn¡¯t find sce in the sweet embrace of sleep, and even the most delicate food became tasteless. On several asions, I had to control my burning desire to remove that crown from your head and ascertain my guess. Even after I found out about your true identity, I felt a confusion, a hesitation I¡¯ve never experienced before. Now I am certain that you and you alone can impart this upon me.¡±


    This time, Ji Yunshu heard each and every word clearly. ¡®Oh, he¡­ he¡¯s confessing to me, isn¡¯t he? Wait, wait. Wake up, your Highness! Do you not understand that it¡¯s simply not possible between us?¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you are saying¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Ji Yunshu fought against Jing Rong¡¯s grip and dove sideways in an attempt to escape, but Jing Rong blocked her firmly.


    Jing Rong repeated again, this time with more emphasis, ¡°You im to not understand what I mean. Very well, I shall repeat it again. Is the pleasure from whirling in water not only known to two fish who can chase one another? A solitary mandarin duck1. does not fly far. And you¡­ you are not just a fleeting dream. I know it. You are real, as real as the stone upon which I walk.¡±


    Boom!


    The blossoms of the fireworks apanied Jing Rong¡¯sst word. The multi-colored re gradually faded in the sky, leaving nothing but a vivid mark in the eyes and the minds of those who saw it. A loud cheer was hearding from the crowd, but Jing Rong¡¯s eyes did not budge in the slightest. Ji Yunshu looked at his eyes and stopped struggling. They stared at the other party, unable to detach their eyes from each other. She puckered her lips and lowered her brows. ¡°Your Highness, the joy of fish matters little against the drought that will dry the stream in which they swim; and there are certain tempests even the closest pair of mandarin ducks cannot brave. Your Highness¡¯s feelings¡­ I simply cannot reciprocate them,¡± said Ji Yunshu in a tone that softened her refusal.


    The noise from the exploding fireworkspleted eclipsed Ji Yunshu¡¯s soft voice, but Jing Rong heard her reply quite clearly. The affection between his brows quietly retracted into his thin and long eyes, reced by a despair which climbed up his countenance. He dropped his hands down, as threads do when their hold onto a button is cut loose. ¡°Very well, I understand.¡±


    After being freed from her cage, Ji Yunshu took two steps back from Jing Rong¡¯s embrace. She held her own arms and had an expression of panic mixed with something she herself couldn¡¯t quite grasp. The two stood with their backs against each other, one with his mood sinking like dust slowly settling, whereas the other was stricken by a nervousness that brought sweat to her palms.


    Ji Yunshu raised her head and suddenly noticed Ji Muqing amidst the crowd, walking seemingly towards her. She was dressed in a scarlet robe, and her shoulders were covered with a blue and snow white cape. Her hair was neatly arranged into tresses shaped like bamboo sprouts. A golden hairpin pierced the hair knot over her head, the first of a shower of silver and golden ornaments. She carried a four-sidedntern which was sewn together using goldminated thread. Red bamboo made up the frame of thentern, and a single string of silver beads, threaded the center and hung from the base. Four maids followed her.


    ¡®I would have mistaken her for a royal concubine with that kind of attire and that many followers,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. Thetter hesitated between ¡°bumping¡± into her or avoiding herpletely. By pure coincidence, Ji Muqing shifted her attention and looked in her direction, but a split second before Ji Muqing could notice her, Ji Yunshu felt a strong pull on her side, and her body spun, letting nothing except her back get seen.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s back was once again pressed against the wall as she came around. Jing Rong squeezed her pointed chin between two of his thin fingers and gently flicked it upward. Her tiny figure waspletely hidden by his towering frame. She was forced to stare into Jing Rong¡¯s angry, disappointed, almost bloodthirsty eyes.


    ¡°Please let me go, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu,¡± he whispered. The next moment, he lowered his head and raised Ji Yunshu¡¯s chin a little more. He wrapped an arm around her svelte waist and brought her closer. His cold lips approached Jin Yunshu¡¯s lips which were tinted with a vivid scarlet. Their lips touched. The scene was lit up by blooming fireworks in the background, had an odd beauty to it.


    Ji Yunshu was dumbstruck by this sudden kiss. She remained paralyzed and had a vacant expression, even forgetting to breathe for a moment or two. Even Ji Pei had never been so intimate with her. Her thoughts whirled and swirled until nothing clear coulde out of them. She was at aplete loss and even forgot to resist.


    But Jing Rong sought even more than what he already had. Ji Yunshu¡¯s small lips were the spring of an indistinct aroma which prated deeply into his throat and made his body shiver with joy. He continued savoring the kiss ever more greedily, but Ji Yunshu finally came to her senses and pushed at his chest with both of her hands, making him release her.


    Ji Yunshu brought one of her pale fingers to her lips and slowly wiped them. She blushed and threw an incredulous look at Jing Rong. Suddenly, she turned around and escaped.


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡± Jing Rong had barely the time to call out her name. Ji Yunshu vanished into the crowd before Jing Rong could pull her back. Jing Rong chased after her with all of his might, brushing passers-by onto the side as he crashed into them, but his efforts were fruitless: it was as if Ji Yunshu had simply disappeared.


    ¡®She¡¯s a fast one,¡¯ thought Jing Rong as a passerby grazed his shoulder. His lips quirked, and he touched them with his finger, bringing an icy sensation. He could still smell the remnants of that sweet aroma. ¡®I was a little too greedy.¡¯


    After escaping from Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu walked mechanically, as if she had lost her soul, and she arrived at the Wei Mansion before she knew it. When she entered the courtyard leading to her own room, she saw Wei Yi sitting on the stone stairs with an extinguished plum flowerntern. He looked very deste. Upon hearing her steps, he raised his head. As soon as he saw Ji Yunshu, he ran to meet her. ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Did youe back by yourself?¡± she asked.


    Wei Yi shook his head. ¡°No, Big Sister Luan¡¯er and that dark-skinned Big Brother brought me back.¡±


    ¡®Dark-skinned Big Brother? Oh, it must be Lang Po.¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. She nodded and stayed silent.


    Wei Yi noticed her unusual mood, so he asked in curiosity, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡®Is it showing that much?¡¯ Ji Yunshu forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°Wei Yi, it¡¯s gettingte now. You should go rest.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wei Yi raised hisntern. ¡°Look, Shu¡¯er, I haven¡¯t hung myntern yet.¡±


    During the Lantern Festival, it was an established tradition to try to hang antern as high as possible. The higher it is, the more good fortune it would bring. Ji Yunshu saw the disappointment in Wei Yi¡¯s eyes and felt guilty about letting the night conclude unhappily. However, her ownntern had been lost during her struggle with that bastard, so she couldn¡¯t do it with Wei Yi. She searched for an idea in her head and suddenly came up with a great one.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Wei Yi, let¡¯s not bother with thisntern anymore. How about we tryunching a Kongmingntern2?¡±


    ¡°A Kongmingntern?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s fly a Kongmingntern!¡±


    Ji Yunshu called Luan¡¯er into the room and asked her to fetch two Kongmingnterns from the other servants in the mansion. She then brought in some brushes and an ink stone. When thenterns arrived, she put them onto a small desk and picked up a brush. ¡°Wei Yi, this is a Kongming Lantern. It¡¯ll fly very very high, and a lot people use them to wish for things. If you have any wishes, you could write them on thisntern.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. Now, what is your wish?¡±


    Wei Yi thought about the answer for a while, picked up a brush, and started to write on hisntern. Ji Yunshu had no clue about what his wish was, so she started writing on her ownntern too. It did not take too long before she finished writing a line of delicate calligraphy.


    May my heart be untroubled and the dead rest in their graves.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s wishes were always a little unusual.


    Luan¡¯er looked at the characters and asked in curiosity, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t people usually ask for things like health and safety? Why did you write that?¡±


    Ji Yushu dropped her brush and exined, ¡°You can only find rest in death if you have lived without worries. Such is the key to happiness in life and serenity in death: a healthy mentality.


    ¡°What? Oh.¡± Luan¡¯er seemed to not havepletely understood.


    At that moment, Wei Yi said with a smile, ¡°Shu¡¯er, look. I¡¯ve finished mine!¡±


    Ji Yunshu walked over and saw a crude drawing of four people together on thentern. They were tall and short,rge and skinny.


    Wei Yi pointed toward the tall one. ¡°This one is me.¡±


    He pointed toward therge figure. ¡°This is Father.¡±


    Then toward the slightly chubby one. ¡°This is Mother.¡±


    Finally, he moved his finger toward the skinniest one. ¡°This is you, Shu¡¯er.¡± Wei Yi grinned with happiness. For a moment, it seemed like his face shone with a strange radiance.


    Ji Yunshu was deeply moved, but she was also stricken by a sense of guilt which almost brought tears to her eyes. She recollected her thoughts and said gently, ¡°Okay Wei Yi, let¡¯s light these Kongmingnterns up andunch them into the sky, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two Kongmingnterns slowly took off into the inky sky, until they became nothing but two shrinking amber halos that flew further and further away. Wei Yi, with his head raised, kept talking to Ji Yunshu, but she could not pay attention to what he said. She stared at thenterns, deep within her own thoughts.


    ¡®That was my first kiss! Being toyed around like that¡­ that guy¡­¡¯ Ji Yunshu felt her heart throbbed in her chest like a drum, and even now she was still not able to calm down.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    At the same time, in Grand Canal Manor, Jing Rong stood under the roof with his hands behind his back. A gust of cold wind blew into his ck cape. He raised his head and saw two Kongmingnterns in the sky, and he puckered his lips into a smile. He relived the kiss he had with Ji Yunshu in his mind once again and felt its warmth reach all the way into his heart.


    At that moment, Lang Po approached in a hurry and said, ¡°Your Highness, a letter from the capital.¡±


    The smile vanished from Jing Rong¡¯s face, and his countenance became grave. He received the envelope from Lang Po¡¯s hands and opened it. After reading its contents, he suddenly crushed the paper into a tight ball with his hand. Coldness shed in his eyes. ¡°It seems like Jing Yi has been nning it for a long time.¡±


    Jing Yi, or Prince Yi, the third Prince of the Great Ling dynasty!


    1. A mandarin duck is known in asian culture as a type of duck that stay faithful to their mate, thus bing the symbol of love. For more information: https://goodlucksymbols/mandarin-ducks/ ?


    2. Kongmingntern is basically a Chinese hot air balloon.


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Skyntern

 Chapter 97: Another Case Starts

    <h4>Chapter 97: Another Case Starts</h4>


    The letter ascertained Jing Rong¡¯s doubts. ¡®Jing Yi, does our bond of blood and flesh really mean nothing to youpared to the throne?¡¯


    Lang Po added, ¡°I would not have thought that Prince Yi would resort to something like an assassination to prevent you from going back to the capital.¡±


    ¡®An urate enough analysis,¡¯ thought Jing Rong. He squinted and looked at the droplets of water running down the eaves. ¡°That case at the Imperial Duke Mansion, it was Lord Qing who asked for a reexamination of the evidence by kneeling down at the front of the Nanzhe Gate for three days and three nights. He even pointed out three points of contention within the file report. Father finally decided to reconsider the case, and it has fallen down on my shoulders. Jing Hua might be the crown prince, but Jing Yi has vied for the position of heir to the throne for a long time already. If I happen to solve this case, then I will surely receive favor from father. If something¡­ were to happen to Jing Hua, in order to be able to rece him, Jing Yi would need to get rid of me first.¡±


    ¡°But Prince Yi is not only plotting for your demise, he¡¯s also targeting Miss Ji. The best thing we can do right now is to bring Miss Ji back to the capital. Prince Yi wouldn¡¯t dare to overstep his boundaries there. We can also keep an eye on Miss Ji¡¯s safety this way.¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°Jing Yi is surely worried about the help Ji Yunshu can provide if she returns to the capital with me. It is unlike him to leave any loose ends.¡±


    Lang Po reflected for a moment and proposed, ¡°My Highness, Prince Yi has tried to prevent you from going back to the capital for several times now. Why don¡¯t we report it to the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Tell it to my father?¡± Jing Rong raised the ball of paper in his hand. ¡°With this?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Lu Jiang gave us a pretty extensive description. Prince Yi did send a group of his subordinates from the capital, and the Shiban poison was produced by this person called Yan Weiyi, who is also connected to Prince Yi. Do we need anything more than that?¡±


    ¡®More?¡¯ Jing Rong had a cold smile. ¡°Father has always been a distrustful person. If I go and use Prince Yi without irrefutable proof, he¡¯ll think that I am ndering him for the sake of the throne.¡±


    ¡®Father has always been full of suspicions. He¡¯ll be on his guard at even the slightest signs of abnormality. He would rather cut down an innocent person than risk letting anyone get away. It is a trait typical to emperors, and in that sense, Jing Yi is most simr to him.¡±


    Night fell, and with it, a thick fog slowly descended on the city. It was exceptionally cold, but that did little to slow down the many thoughts which ran through the heads of those who had trouble sleeping. The next morning, Lord Wei and Madame Wei made it back home. Wei Yi woke up very early to go greet them, while Ji Yunshu readied herself to do so too. Inside the hall, Ji Yunshu was about to give a curtsy to Madame Wei, but thetter stopped her midway. She led her to sit down on a chair and gently tapped her hand. ¡°Yunshu, how are you? Is there anywhere you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, aunt Wei. I feel a lot better now.¡±


    ¡°It is good then. We were both worried sick for you. You look a lot better now, so I can rest assured,¡± said Madame Wei. Ji Yunshu smiled back at her, touched by the disy ofpassion.


    Lord Wei turned his head toward Wei Yi and asked, ¡°Yi¡¯er, have you been causing any trouble the past two days?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head and made a hand gesture, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. I listened to you and took good care of Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Good. From now on, you should treat Yunshu even better, okay?¡±


    ¡°Dad, will Yunshu be my bride?¡± asked Wei Yi rather innocently, but his question was quite embarrassing for Lord Wei and Madame Wei to answer.


    Ji Yunshu was also caught off guard by the question. She did not quite know how to answer it, but it did remind her that she needed to confess her true intentions to Wei Yi: she could not afford to wait for much longer.


    Madame Wei seemed to have suddenly remembered something. She said to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Oh yes, tonight we are hosting a banquet, and I have already sent someone to the Ji Mansion. We¡¯ve brought you here under rather forceful circumstances, so your uncle and I think that it would be best if we could make up with your parents. After all, our families are soon to be united though you two, aren¡¯t we? We are hoping to have a family reunion tonight.¡±


    ¡®A family meal?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu quickly declined, ¡°Aunt Wei, there¡¯s no need for that, really. Also¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already decided, and the Ji Mansion has been advised. Please rest assured tonight. I reckon that your father and grandmother are thinking of a way to bring you home right now, but they haven¡¯t found one to do so without injuring their pride. Let¡¯s give them a chance. If they ever ask you, please go home with them.¡±


    ¡®Clever. She¡¯s very smart about this,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu, and she had no choice but to ept. As she exited the hall, she pondered about how to approach her situation.


    Wei Yi came out of nowhere and stopped in front of her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you really going back home today? Could you stay?¡± He pulled at Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeves very timidly.


    Ji Yunshu thought about it for a while and finally pushed his hand away with resolution. She said to him very seriously, ¡°Wei Yi, I need to be honest with you. I will not marry you, and I will not be your bride.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡­ What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I meant what I said. Wei Yi, I know that you are very kind to me, and so are your parents, but I can¡¯t be that selfish. I cannot lie to you. There is no way I will marry you.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s expression sank as he heard Ji Yunshu repeat her words. He asked nervously, ¡°Why? Shu¡¯er, why won¡¯t you be my bride? Mom has told me that you are my bride.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± Ji Yunshu emphasized.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu grasped his arm and said, ¡°Wei Yi, I see you as a little brother. Do you understand?¡± She tried as hard as she could to make him understand what she wanted to convey.


    But Wei Yi was stricken by extreme dejection. Tears quickly filled up his good-looking eyes. He lowered his head and puckered his lips. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­ is it because I am dumb?¡±


    ¡®Oh no.¡¯ Ji Yunshu trembled. Her chest felt as if someone had ripped it open. She shook her head. ¡°No, Wei Yi, it¡¯s not because of that.¡±


    Wei Yi sobbed quietly. He pushed Ji Yunshu away and stepped back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get it. I know that you don¡¯t want to be with me, because you think that I¡¯m dumb.¡± He turned around and ran away.


    ¡°Wei Yi, no!¡± She called out his name repeatedly, but Wei Yi ran as swiftly as a rabbit and disappeared. Her eyes reddened, and she bit her lips. But, she was at a loss for what to do.


    When night fell, everyone from the Ji Mansion, with the exception of Ji Lingzhi, arrived. Wei Yi was absent from the banquet. Lord Wei sent someone to go look for him, but the servant came backing saying that Wei Yi was alone in the backyard and refused to budge no matter what. Ji Yunshu took her own seat, but she was absent-minded and restless; she couldn¡¯t think much about the meal at all.


    Ji Wanxin sat down next to her and bent over to whisper to her, ¡°Yunshu, have you enjoyed your stay at the Wei Mansion?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Father made Lingzhi kneel for an entire night for making Munqing fall into the water. She even had to copy scriptures. It would be good to end it right now ande home tonight. You have no idea how angry father and grandmother were the past few days.¡±


    ¡®All the better if they get angry. Better yet, let them have a seizure.¡¯


    Ji Yunshun answered impassively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister. I will return tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should. We are one family after all; no grudges ought to be held forever.¡±


    ¡°You are right, elder sister.¡± Ji Yunshu said inattentively. She was thinking about Wei Yi and simply did not want to spend time bickering about family matters. She also had an uncertain feeling about Ji Wanxin. Thetter¡¯s disposition remained a mystery to her, and she always believed that there is something else hidden beneath her frailty and gentleness.


    Ji Muqing looked at the moment of ¡°intimacy¡± between the two and derided, ¡°Humpf, birds of a feather flocking together.¡±


    The food and utensils were soon brought in by the servants. Ji Yuanzhi also took his seat and shed a nce at Ji Yunshu before he picked up his cup and took a long gulp. His favorite little sister had been wronged by Ji Yunshu, and thetter even pped her. As her big brother, he was quite unhappy about it. It was unsurprising, therefore, that he also harbored an animosity toward her.


    Lord Wei announced the start of the feast by lifting his cup in Ji Shuhan¡¯s direction. ¡°Lord Ji, there was ack of civility on my part during ourst encounter. I would like to ask for your forgiveness.


    Ji Shuhan was expressionless. ¡°Of course not. On the contrary, we¡¯d like to thank you for your generous hospitality in taking care of Yunshu.¡±


    The two families chit-chatted, crossing topics ranging from Ji Muqing¡¯s fall into the water to the marriage that was to happen between Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu. Ji Yunshu listened without saying a single word. At the end of the meal, Ji Yunshu suddenly said that she would stay a bit longer and return to the Ji Mansionter. Ji Shuhan and old Madame Ji¡¯s countenance turned sour, but they would not deign to drag her forcefully into the horsecart, so they epted her proposition. Ji Yunshu waited for her family to leave and asked Lord Wei and Madame Wei to go into a side room with her. As soon as they entered the room, Ji Yunshu poured two cups of tea and respectfully offered them.


    ¡®Is this the tea from a daughter-inw?¡¯ Madame and Lord Wei exchanged nces and drank them rather happily. Suddenly, Ji Yunshu knelt down on the floor.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s sudden movement surprised Madame Wei greatly. ¡°What are you doing, Yunshu?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, aunt Wei and uncle Wei.¡±


    Their hearts skipped a beat upon hearing the sudden statement. They looked at each other and asked, ¡°Yunshu, why are you telling us that?¡±


    Ji Yunshu exined very seriously, ¡°I am aware that being the daughter of a lowly concubine from the Ji Mansion, I shouldn¡¯t hope to have much of a say over whom I will marry, and I should obey the decision of my parents on this matter. But, I cannot hide the truth from you much longer. There is someone I hold dear to my heart. I have waited for him for over two years, and I simply cannot consider my union with another person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Madame Wei and Lord Wei were astonished by the exnation.


    Ji Yunshu touched the floor with her forehead, but the determination shone even stronger in her eyes. ¡°I am sorry. I know that you have been kind to me, and I shall remember it from this day onwards, but I cannot lie to my heart. I cannot marry Wei Yi.¡±


    Madame Wei looked disappointed and downhearted. ¡°Are you really¡­ unwilling to marry Yi¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lord Wei sighed. ¡°What if Yi¡¯er wasn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu immediately answered. ¡°Uncle Wei, that is no cause for repulsion. I simply cannotmit to anyone else. Wei Yi is a nice man, and I do not wish to lie to him. I am sure that he will find someone that will love him for who he is.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Pfff-


    Madame Wei had barely started talking when she suddenly brought both of her arms to her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Aunt Wei?¡± Ji Yunshu was extremely shocked.


    The next moment, blood also came out of Lord Wei¡¯s mouth. He fell from the chair onto the ground and sped his shirt. His face turned blue, he stared at the ground and opened his mouth to speak, but he could not produce a single sound. The next moment, Madame Wei also fell onto the floor.

 Chapter 98: Don’t be Afraid, I Am by Your Side.

    <h4>Chapter 98: Don¡¯t be Afraid, I Am by Your Side.</h4>


    Wei Yi¡¯s parentsid on the floor with ghastly faces and coughed up blood with every breath. Ji Yunshu was frozen by shock until she realized that she had to do something. She hurriedly got up and knelt down beside Lord Wei and Madame Wei. ¡°Aunt Wei, uncle Wei? You¡­¡±


    She lifted Madame Wei up from the ground and made her lean against her own body, and wiped the blood which came out of her mouth, not knowing better. Madame Wei¡¯splexion turned blue as her trembling hand stretched toward Ji Yunshu. Ji Yunshu grasped her hand and shouted, ¡°Aunt Wei!¡±


    ¡°Yi¡­Yi¡¯er, Pl-please help me¡­ take care¡­of him¡­¡± Madame Wei entreated Ji Yunshu with great difficulty, and tears appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Wei?¡±


    ¡°Pro¡­ promise me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears began to drip down her cheeks. She nodded as strongly as she could and said, ¡°Yes, I promise you. I promise you. Aunt Wei, don¡¯t worry, you will be alright.¡±


    Madame Wei gripped her hands agitatedly. ¡°Also¡­ Yunshu, Yi¡¯er¡­ He¡¯s¡­not¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yi¡¯er is not¡­ my¡­¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was dumbfounded.


    Madame Wei could not finish her sentence. Her body twitched and suddenly lost all strength. She stopped breathing the next moment. Her eyes remained open, staring ghastly into the afterlife. Her death was far from peaceful.


    ¡°Aunt Wei! Aunt Wei!¡± Ji Yunshu cried out in disbelief. She nudged Madame Wei¡¯s body, but did not receive a response. She turned her head to look at Lord Wei, and saw him lying prostrate with the same wide-opened eyes.


    Ji Yunshu yelled in panic, ¡°Someone, someone pleasee!¡±


    The first person to enter the room was Luan¡¯er. She flung open the door and her whole body trembled when she saw the scene inside. She covered her mouth with both of her hands and screeched with terror.


    ¡°Go get a doctor, quick!¡± cried Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice snapped Luan¡¯er out of her shock. With trembling limbs, she ran to fetch a doctor. The other people in the Wei Mansion, alerted by themotion, came to see what was going on and nearly lost their souls when they saw their mastersying on the ground. Someone quickly rushed into the room and ced their finger near the nostrils of Madame and Lord Wei. He copsed on the ground the next second. ¡°Milord and Madame¡­ they are dead!¡±


    The entire room fell silent. Only after a few seconds did cries of ¡°Milord¡± and ¡°Madame¡± fill up the room, apanied by sobs and moans. Ji Yunshu still had Madame Wei¡¯s hand in hers, and her eyes reddened to the point of causing pain. She felt a fiery pain sear through her heart, but above all, she simply refused to believe what had just happened.


    Someone looked at the door and suddenly said. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Wei Yi was standing at the door, and his pretty eyes looked at the two corpses on the ground. He seemed almost like an unreal being. Ji Yunshu raised her head and looked at him. Wei Yi¡¯s body was tightened into a rigid nk. It was a long while before he could manage to slowly move his quivering feet and limp into the room. He stopped right beside his parents¡¯ corpses, feet drenched in a small pool of dark blood, and knelt down to hold one hand from each of his parents. He didn¡¯t cry, but his voice was sorrowful enough to make any listener do so. ¡°Mom, dad, Yi¡¯er will be a nice boy. Please wake up! Can you please wake up?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Milord and Madame¡­ they have already passed away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, mom and dad wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡± Wei Yi shook his head and wrapped his arms around his parents¡¯ body. He cried and murmured, ¡°Yi¡¯er will be a nice boy, Yi¡¯er will never cause trouble again. Dad, mom, can you wake up, please? Stop sleeping. Don¡¯t leave Yi¡¯er alone¡­¡±


    Wei Yi voice cracked, and he stopped his monologue.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Wei Yi in his misery and felt as if she was torn into two from the inside out. Wei Yi refused to move his hands away from his parents, no matter how hard the servants tried. He just kept repeating, ¡°I¡¯ll be a nice boy now, please¡­¡±


    Luan¡¯er came back, apanied by a doctor not long after. He quickly confirmed the passing away of both Lord Wei and Madame Wei. Upon further verification, he said, ¡°Lord Wei and Madame Wei ingested Pitohui poison.¡±


    ¡®Pitohui poison? What¡¯s that?¡¯ The servants thought rather curiously.


    They did not understand what the result implied, but Ji Yunshu did. She looked at the doctor and asked with consternation, ¡°Doctor, are you really sure that it¡¯s Pitohui poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is no mistake, it is indeed Pitohui poison.¡± answered the doctor. He suddenly noticed the two cups of tea on the table, picked up one and sniffed it. He then brought out a pack of powder from his case and melted some into the tea. The tea, which had a light amber color, suddenly turned pitch-ck.


    ¡°There is poison in the tea,¡± said the doctor. He then added some powder to the tea kettle, and upon observing no reaction, added, ¡°It is likely that someone added the poison to the tea while it was being poured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± retorted Ji Yunshu. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s poison in the tea. That¡¯s because¡­ I¡¯m the one who poured the tea.¡± She had barely finished her sentence when she felt a powerful shove which pushed her away from Madame Wei¡¯s corpse. She staggered, and her body ran into the doorframe.


    ¡°You added the poison. You killed Milord and Madame.¡± Someone pointed a finger at her.


    Ji Yunshu shuddered. She looked at the blood on her hands and dropped both of her arms limply. ¡°It was not me, it was not me¡­¡±


    Wei Yi raised his head to look at her when he heard the shout. His bloodshot eyes were filled with disbelief. Ji Yunshu shook her head and met his nce directly. ¡°Wei Yi, it was not me.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe me.¡± She said with a serious look.


    Wei Yi sniffed and remained in a silent sob.


    ¡°You are the one who put in the poison, you are a murderer! Someone, call the yamen right now.¡± Someone yelled loudly. The servants suddenly burst into a confused mess. Some were screaming while others were still crying.


    Luan¡¯er pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and cried in fear, but she did not forget to defend her. ¡°My Young Miss has not killed anyone. She would never do that. It cannot be her.¡±


    The servants did not mind her opposition, and sent someone right away for the yamen. It was not long before Magistrate Liu arrived in a hurry with a couple of runners. Such explosive news from the Wei Mansion, the loss of two lives; he simply could not wait calmly for the news to reach him. ¡°What¡­ happened here?¡± asked the Magistrate with astonishment.


    The servants all pointed towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°Sir, she murdered our master and our mistress with poison. The proof is irrefutable, she¡¯s the culprit.¡±


    The Magistrate was obviously on Ji Yunshu¡¯s side. He asked carefully, ¡°Yunshu¡­ what has happened here?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not speak a single word. Her attention remained solely focused on Wei Yi¡¯s trembling figure. The Magistrate tried to defend her silence. He turned around and said to the servants, ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding? This is a matter of two lives, we cannot simply rush to a conclusion, we should thoroughly investigate this.¡±


    An elderly person from the Mansion became quite agitated. ¡°Milord, she has confessed that she was the one who poured the poisoned tea. This means that it has to be her. Our master and mistress died such a horrible death, are you really going to protect a murderer from the rightful punishment she deserves?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°She killed someone, she needs to pay for her crime with her own life. Please, milord, for the sake of ourte master and mistress¡­¡± This sentence ignited the anger of the servants in the room. Their voices gathered in an angry shout directed at Ji Yunshu and demanding justice to the magistrate.


    Magistrate Liu sighed and carefully approached Ji Yunshu. The predicament was quite difficult to handle for him. ¡°Yunshu, I¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡±


    Magistrate Liu was caught between a rock and a hard ce. He firmly believed in Ji Yunshu¡¯s innocence, but he could not find any proof to support his judgment. The only thing he could do was¡­ ¡°Runners, bring her back to the jail. We shall have a proper trial when we finish conducting an investigation.¡±


    The runners shed a nce at each other and came forward to seize Ji Yunshu. They were blocked off by Luan¡¯er, who had tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t throw Young Miss into prison. Milord Liu, you know well that she would nevermit such a crime.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that, but¡­¡± Magistrate Liu hesitated.


    ¡°Milord Liu, you have to trust Young Miss, she did not murder them,¡± insisted Luan¡¯er.


    Ji Yunshu called out to her. ¡°Luan¡¯er, no exnation will be able to save me right now.¡±


    ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer Luan¡¯er and walked towards Wei Yi instead. She knelt down right beside her, examined his face ravaged by tears and touched his head gently. ¡°Wei Yi, don¡¯t be scared,¡± sheforted him with a soft voice.


    He raised his bloodshot eyes and said her name in a spasmodic voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay by your side. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    He nodded firmly and started to cry again as he tightened his grip on his parents¡¯ bodies.


    Ji Yunshu held her own tears and endured the pain in her body. She stood up and advanced towards Magistrate Liu. ¡°Milord, I would like to ask you to seal the entrance to this room, and make sure that everything stays as it is right now.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Ji Yunshu threw onest look at Wei Yi and left with the runners. Even from outside the brightly lit room, she could hear the agonizing mourning of the inhabitants of the Wei mansion. Their cries sundered the calmness of the night and echoed into the distance.


    Ji Yunshu was brought into a cell which was decently clean. It wasn¡¯t quite as ¡°luxurious¡± as Madame Jiang¡¯s cell, but it was not ridden with crass and a fetid smell. Magistrate Liu¡¯s heart pounded as he saw her locked in the cell. He pped his hands and asked, ¡°How did that happen? How did they suddenly pass away?¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained motionless on her clean straw mat and did not answer him. She wrapped both of her arms around one of her knees and lowered her head.


    ¡°Yunshu, everyone at the Wei mansion believes that you are the culprit. I trust you, but you need to tell me your thoughts.¡±


    Still no answer from Ji Yunshu.


    Magistrate Liu sighed and beckoned a jailkeeper. ¡°Take good care of her. Bring her a quilt and a small heater. It¡¯s rather cold in there, and she could suffer a lot from it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The jailkeeper left to fetch the items.


    Magistrate Liu tried to ask a few more questions, but Ji Yunshu acted as if she never heard them. He had no choice but to leave her for the moment after a few vain attempts.


    Ji Yunshu sat still for the entirety of the night. The heater did little to stop the inching of the biting cold into her skin and blood. But, she could not feel any of the difort. Her whole attention was fixated on the blood-stained robe she wore. The stains were colored like wine, and there are even ces where they seemed cker than anything. It was indeed suggestive of a poisonous substance. Ji Yunshu slowly rubbed the fabric of her clothes and sank into a deep pondering.

 Chapter 99: Autopsy Required

    <h4>Chapter 99: Autopsy Required</h4>


    The terrible news of the Wei Mansion soon spread out in Jinjiang city. It was not long before nearly everyone was aware of what happened to the Wei family, and to Ji Yunshu, who was now in prison. Upon hearing the news, Ji Shuhan and Old Madame Ji nearly fainted. A murderer who bore the Ji name?! It was an utmost disgrace for the Ji family.


    Jing Rong, of course, had received the news of Ji Yunshu¡¯s imprisonment. The day had barely dawned when he arrived at the prison. The two guards at the gate, unaware of his identity, halted him. Lang Po drew out his token and said, ¡°Prince Rong is here, do you dare offend him?¡±


    The two guards dropped down to their knees upon seeing the token. They trembled in fear. ¡°This humble one¡­ greets Prince Rong. This humble one was not aware that it was¡­ Please forgive this humble one.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s piercing eyes made them shiver again. ¡°Bring me to Ji Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± The two hurriedly stood and led the way with their heads lowered and their backs bent.


    Jing Rong¡¯s heart sank, and his hands clenched into fists as the putrid odor from the humid and unlit cells reached his nostrils. He grew increasingly irritated until he saw the fairly cleaned up interior of Ji Yunshu¡¯s cell. He ordered, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The jailkeeper obeyed and retreated to the side. Jing Rong strode into the cell. He found Ji Yunshu¡¯s little frame crouched on the ground, holding in a shiver as she curled up into a ball. The heater beside her had run out of coal, only a pale fume emerged out of it.


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡± he called out quietly.


    Ji Yunshu shrunk her legs further and only raised her head after a long while. What entered her eyes was a pair of silver threaded boots with golden ornaments and the corners of a long silk robe. A little further up were Jing Rong¡¯s eyes, looking back at her with a pity-mixed affection. It had been just one day, but the ruddiness in her cheeks was already reced by a pallor which could rival a clean sheet of paper.


    Jing Rong knelt down and brushed her forehead that was as cold as a block of stone with his long fingers. He carefully swept a lock of hair behind her ears, and slid his hands down until he met another pair, a smaller pair of hands, which was devoid of any warmth. Ji Yunshu did not resist his hold. She stared back at him with sunken eyes and asked in a tired voice, ¡°What about Wei Yi, how is he doing?¡±


    Jing Rong shook his head. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, I promise you that.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve any of this.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s soft voice reverberated within her tiny cell.


    Jing Rong added, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Even if all the evidence points to your guilt. My trust in you will stay by your side even if the whole world abandons you.¡± His countenance was serious, and he kneaded her hands firmly.


    Ji Yunshu remained unmoved; thoughts swirling within her mind distracted her.


    Two runners arrived at that moment. Upon noticing Jing Rong, they approached with utmost care, for fear of offending him with a single misspoken word. ¡°Your Highness, we are here on behalf of Magistrate Liu¡¯s orders. We¡¯d like to bring Miss Ji to the great hall.


    Jing Rong shed a menacing nce at the two, which caused them to retreat in fear. He turned his head around and said to Ji Yunshu, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu ignored him and followed the two runners to the great hall. Jing Rong followed on after her. When they arrived, they found Magistrate Liu on his chair, and a few people knelt down on the ground in front of him. The one closest was Wei Fu, the housekeeper of the Wei Mansion. Behind him were two other servants and the doctor from the day before.


    When Magistrate Liu saw Jing Rong behind Ji Yunshu, he stood up to salute Jing Rong properly, but was cut short by a hand gesture. ¡°Start the trial,¡± said Jing Rong coolly.


    Magistrate Liu scrambled for an answer. ¡°Yes, yes sir.¡± He bowed down and pointed to a chair right beside him, ¡°Please, Prince, have a seat.¡±


    Jing Rong threw a worried nce at Ji Yunshu and epted the invitation.


    The runners constrained Ji Yunshu to kneel down beside Wei Fu. Magistrate Liu smashed his gavel and opened up with formalities. ¡°The murder case at the Wei Mansion. To the person below who is using Ji Yunshu, do you have any proof to support your im?¡±


    Wei Fu¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. He looked at Ji Yunshu and bowed at the Magistrate once again. ¡°Milord, she poisoned our masters,¡± said Wei Fu as he pointed his finger.


    Ji Yunshu did not answer him. She knelt silently with her back straightened.


    Magistrate Liu gulped down some saliva and asked, ¡°Well, where is your proof?¡±


    ¡°A banquet was hosted at our mansion yesterday. When it finished, Miss Ji, instead of going home, asked our master and our mistress to go with her to a side room. She poured two cups of tea and the poison was within it.¡±


    ¡°Where did the poisone from?¡±


    The doctor behind Wei Fu answered, ¡°Milord, this humble one has found traces of Pitohui poison within the tea. Since the tea within the teapot did not contain any poison, we deduced that the poison must have been added in by whoever poured the tea.¡±


    Magistrate Liu frowned. ¡°But¡­ these are circumstantial at best.¡±


    The housekeeper Wei Fu immediately added, ¡°This humble one has found Pitohui bird plumes inside the Miss Ji¡¯s living quarters.¡± The two maids behind him immediately presented a few feathers wrapped in white cloth to the Magistrate. It wasmonly known that these feathers are extremely toxic, and even animals are known to avoid water which has been touched by them.


    Wei Fu emphasized his usation. ¡°Milord, Miss Ji must have added the poisonous water made with the feathers when she poured the tea. Please, milord, we beg for a just and fair judgment. You must render justice to our masters.¡±


    Magistrate pped her own forehead in frustration. He squinted at Ji Yunshu and noticed her unbrokenposure. ¡°Ji Yunshu¡­ Care¡­ to exin yourself?¡± he attempted.


    ¡®Please say something. I don¡¯t want to say that you are guilty, and I definitely don¡¯t want to have to sentence you to death.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu had her head lowered, she seemed to be pondering about something. Jing Rong worried quite a bit for her; despite being a prince, he could not hold thew in contempt. He stood up and walked a brisk paced in Ji Yunshu¡¯s direction, his countenance cold as a block of ice. He lowered his head and threw a nce at her before shifting his attention to the Magistrate. ¡°Milord Liu, I¡¯ve heard the details about this case. It is far too far-fetched to affirm that Miss Yi is the culprit based on the poison being in the tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed far-fetched, yes.¡± Magistrate Liu wholeheartedly agreed with the remark.


    The fact that the statement came out of Jing Rong intimidated Wei Fu to a fair extent, but he burst into sobs as he recalled the gruesome deaths of his masters. ¡°Your Highness, milord, are these Pitohui feathers not irrefutable proof? We did indeed find them in Miss Ji¡¯s room. Furthermore, she was alone with our masters and she was the one who poured the tea. Please, I beg you to shed light on this case and to avenge the Wei family.¡±


    Jing Rong spoke his thoughts, ¡°The Pitohui feathers cannot prove her guilt. If she is being framed, then these feathers¡¯ presence would only be natural. Moreover, no one saw her add the poison, wouldn¡¯t it be too hasty toe to conclusions then?¡± He swept his sleeves and created a gust of wind as he concluded his deduction.


    Magistrate Liu agreed and added, ¡°Wei Fu, Prince Rong is absolutely right.¡±


    Wei Fu raised his head to look at Jing Rong and started to cry. ¡°Prince Rong, I speak the truth. Miss Ji killed someone, we wouldn¡¯t wrong her.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I ask you: why would she murder them?¡±


    The question caught Wei Fu off guard, and he himself thought about an answer. He lowered his head and stuttered, ¡°This¡­ old master and madame were very kind to Miss Yi when they were alive. Why she should want to see them dead¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jing Rong pounced on the weakness. ¡°If no one has seen her add the poison, and the feathers were only found after she was thrown into jail, then is it not senseless to condemn her? This is not even counting the fact that the motive remains absent, and that she herself might have been entrapped.¡±


    Wei Fu could not retort to Jing Rong¡¯s speech. Magistrate Liu hurriedly added, ¡°There are still important points of consideration about this case. I will not mistreat an innocent person, but, Wei Fu, I can guarantee you that I will not let the culprit escape. What you wanted to say has been heard, and we will work on resolving the case as quickly as possible and give justice to Lord Wei and Madame Wei.¡±


    Wei Fu had no choice but to ept the oue. He kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, milord.¡±


    Magistrate Liu added, ¡°Lock up the suspect, Ji Yunshu, until the case is solved.¡±


    The runners carefully approached Ji Yunshu and made her stand up once again. She remained silent the whole time. Before the runners could bring her out of the hall, Jing Rong pulled her over and whispered into her ears with a worried countenance. ¡°I know that you are still grieving right now, but you need to save yourself right now. I will do my best to find proof of your innocence, but I also need you to galvanize yourself into action. Only you know what happened in that room.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s brows moved; she seemed to have heard what he said. In fact, she had been focused on the case sincest night, but she was quite unable to figure out how the poison had made its way into the tea.


    The discovery of the Pitohui feathers was simply ridiculous, and, if anything, only made her suspect that someone was indeed intending on making her shoulder the me. ¡®But how¡­ how did the culprit know that I was going to pour the tea?¡¯ This question preupied her mind for the entirety of the night, and the truth had just begun to unearth itself.


    She raised her eyes and whispered back to Jing Rong, ¡°Prince, I need to perform an autopsy.¡±


    ¡®An autopsy? The people from the Wei Mansion think that she murdered their masters. They will never agree to let her perform an autopsy.¡¯ Jing Rong frowned and nodded with determination. ¡°I will make it possible for you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu threw a thankful nce and exited the hall with the runners. Jing Rong headed towards the Wei Mansion as soon as the trial was over. White cloth strips of mourning decorated the mansion from its entrance all the way to the inner courtyard. Even thenterns, which were otherwise colored by a red silk, were now white. Jing Rong entered the mourning hall with Lan Po behind him. He saw the coffins aligned with the top still open, and two memorial tablets with candles still lit. Wei Yi, wearing a white robe, knelt right before the two tablets and fixated his gaze upon them. The trace of tears in his eyes and the red eyes revealed the obvious: he had been crying the loss of the two people dearest to him in the world.

 Chapter 100: Body Snatching?

    <h4>Chapter 100: Body Snatching?</h4>


    Outside the mourning hall, a servant noticed Jing Rong. The servant from the Wei mansion stepped forward and inquired, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°An old friend.¡± A few words weres enough for Jing Rong to avoid further inquiry. Besides, an old friending to grieve was a logical reason to be present.


    Jing Rong entered the mourning hall and walked to the altar where he bowed in respect, then he patted Wei Yi who was staring nkly.


    Wei Yi raised his head and saw Jing Rong. His expression was twisted with the pain of grief. He faintly sobbed. ¡°Big brother, my father and my mother died.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Why did they die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jing Rong remained silent.


    Wei Yi pressed lips together, forcing himself not to cry. His lips trembled a few times before he could finally speak. ¡°Mother told me that if one day she had to leave, I must not cry¡­ but¡­ I can¡¯t do it. I cried for a long, long time. Do you think Mother is angry and doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    Looking at Wei Yi¡¯s appearance only made people¡¯s heart ache for him. He was like a nt in a greenhouse, growing up carefree and without worries in a world gravitating around his father, his mother, and Shu¡¯er!


    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t a softhearted person, but despite having hardened his heart behind a wall, at this moment, the wall crumbled because of that fool in front of him.


    He bent down on one of his knees, leveling his line of sight to Wei Yi. Looking at the other with calm eyes, he asked Wei Yi, ¡°Wei Yi, have you heard about the guan bird?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Every young guan bird, before being fully mature, would grow under the wings of an adult guan bird until they could leave their nest and spread their wings into the blue sky. When they could fly by themselves, they must leave the adult guan bird because the wings of the adult guan bird can only protect them until they grow up. Since the young guan birds are meant to fly to higher skies, they can only look further ahead, leaving the protection of the adult guan bird.¡±


    Wei Yi looked at him pitifully, but his painful wrinkled expression gradually loosened.


    He pressed Jing Rong for an answer, ¡°Then, would I be able to see my parents again?¡±


    Although Jing Rong couldn¡¯t bear seeing Wei Yi in such a way, he could not lie to him. Therefore, he simply nodded.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave mom and dad. I want to keep being a little guan bird. I want to stay at mom¡¯s and dad¡¯s side,¡± whined Wei Yi.


    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t good atforting people. This was something beyond his capacity! He had yet to find some words offort, but Wei Yi had already pulled on his sleeve. ¡°Big brother, they all say that Shu¡¯er poisoned my parents. It¡¯s not true, right? Shu¡¯er wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Big brother, tell me, Shu¡¯er didn¡¯t do it, right?¡± anxiously asked Wei Yi.


    ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t do it,¡± answered Jing Rong. ¡°Do you believe in Yunshu?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded while wiping his tears.


    Jing Rong grabbed Wei Yi¡¯s arm and whispered. ¡°Wei Yi, do you want to save Yunshu?¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    ¡°Then I need to take your parents¡¯ body to the memorial hall.¡±


    Wei Yi breathed in as he stared at Jing Rong without understanding his words.


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°In a moment, you will send everyone out. As for me, I have my own way to snatch the bodies.¡±


    Wei Yi inquired, ¡°Will doing that really save Shu¡¯er?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded.


    As he looked at his parents¡¯ memorial tablets, Wei Yi choked a cry and agreed to it.


    After the sky darkened, Wei Yi sent everyone out ording to Jing Rong¡¯s instructions. ¡°Everyone, please leave. I don¡¯t want anyone in here.¡±


    A servant asked, ¡°Young master, let us stay here and apany you.¡±


    ¡°No need. You can all leave. I want to stay here with the two big brothers.¡±


    He then pointed at Jing Rong and Lang Po.


    The servants looked at each other. Since it was their new master¡¯smand, they could only obey and withdraw from the courtyard.


    As soon as everyone left, suddenly, six people jumped off from the roof beam.


    Their sudden appearance scared Wei Yi who hid behind Jing Rong.


    The people who jumped off the beam sped their hands toward Jing Rong in greeting. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong spoke in a grave voice. ¡°Do your work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    They hurriedly dashed next to the two coffins and carried away Lord Wei¡¯s and Madame Wei¡¯s corpses agilely.


    Oh my gosh! This was body snatching!


    Right in front of Wei Yi¡¯s eyes, they jumped up to the roof while carrying away the two bodies. This was no longer considered body snatching, but brazen corpse robbery!


    After he saw the bodies being carried away, Wei Yi anxiously ran up a few steps, but Jing Rong pulled him back. ¡°Wei Yi, you have to stay here to keep guard. You must not let anyone enter. Wait here until Ie back with your parents¡¯ bodies. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t want to leave mom and dad. Can¡¯t I go with you?¡± Wei Yi spoke while trying to stifle his sobs.


    ¡°Wei Yi, you have to stay here.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s eyes reddened, but he still obediently nodded.


    Jing Rong signaled at Lang Po. ¡°You stay here with him just in case something unexpected happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    Soon after, Jing Rong left the same way as the other men.


    Following Jing Rong¡¯s arrangements, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t stay in the prison cell for long. She changed into a jailer uniform, and quietly left to the memorial hall with the help of some people.


    Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates hastily rushed to the memorial hall while carrying the bodies of the Wei couple. As soon as they arrived, they put down the bodies.


    Soon after, Jing Rong rushed into the room.


    Ji Yunshu grabbed him. ¡°Were you able to bring them?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, your little Wei Yi helped!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Hurry and do the autopsy.¡±


    He took Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and led her into the room.


    He was right. There was no time to lose. It wasn¡¯t the time to think about trivial things. Although if she were to learn that Jing Rong stole the corpses, she would probably be torn betweenughter and tears.


    As soon as Ji Yunshu saw the already ckening corpses lying on the freezing nk, her heart couldn¡¯t bear such a sight and her eyes quickly reddened. She took in a deep breath to calm her mind. She put on gloves and went in front of Madame Wei¡¯s body. Her hands gripped her chest as spoke while trying to choke her sobs. ¡°Aunt Wei. If your spirit is still amongst us, you must tell me in any way who killed you.¡±


    Jing Rong, who stood by her side, kept his silence.


    Ji Yunshu touched Madame Wei¡¯s throat and pressed on it a few times. ¡°As expected, she was poisoned!¡± As soon as the words were uttered, she picked up a dagger and sliced open Madame Wei¡¯s throat.


    Ji Yunshu spoke while doing the incision. ¡°The pitohui poison is a poisonous substance found on the pitohui¡¯s feathers. The feathers are coated with a substance that would not im anyone¡¯s life when in a dry state. However, when ites in contact with water, and someone ingests the contaminated water, the potency of the poison is enough to kill a human!¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates stood at the entrance motionlessly and unperturbed. Only their ears were listening with attention.


    Jing Rong asked her, ¡°Then, what do you want to verify by cutting an opening in her throat?¡±


    Ji Yunshu increased the strength in her hand. She frowned and replied, ¡°I just want to validate if they were poisoned after drinking the tea or before drinking it.¡±


    ¡°This can be verified?¡±


    ¡°By examining their throats¡­ I¡¯ll see who the murderer is.¡± Her words sounded rather strange.


    The dagger gradually prated the throat, freeing a dark coagted blood that had a texture simr to slime and was extremely sticky.


    Finally, it cut through, prating into the throat inch by inch until the incision was wide enough to reveal to the light the ckened throat.


    Fu Bo timely entered the room with a pot of heated vinegar. ¡°Yunshu, do you want to use this tonight?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pulled out the dagger and put it next to her before nodding at Fu Bo. ¡°Of course.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, she took a piece of cloth and imbibed it with the heated vinegar mixture before wiping of the skin around the incision on Madame Wei¡¯s throat.


    Then, she wiped off the inside from the old blood, and gradually, the hyoid bone became increasingly visible. Moreover, the bone revealed itself to be white in color.


    Jing Rong moved closer for a better look. His brows creased at the sight. ¡°Howe it¡¯s like that?¡± Asking the question like a student in the learning process.


    As for Ji Yunshu, her expression became solemn. She slowly spat out two words. ¡°As expected!¡±


    ¡®What do you mean by as expected?¡¯


    ¡°Usually, when pitohui poison is mixed with tea or water and ingested, the hyoid bone would remain ck even after being wiped by vinegar. In the case the hyoid bone turns white, there¡¯s only one possibility: the pitohui poison was drunk with alcohol. It¡¯s only in such case that the ck hyoid bone would return to white after being wiped with vinegar.¡±


    Jing Rong appeared to understand. He softly spoke, ¡°That means that they were already poisoned before drinking that cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Then why was there poison in the tea?¡±


    ¡°The poison itself is very potent. If it entered the mouth, there would be some of it on the lips which exined why some of it could be found in the tea Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei drank.¡± She pondered for a moment. ¡°Yesterday night, there was a banquet at the Wei Mansion. Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei both drank wine. So, they should have been poisoned at that time.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows loosened. ¡°Then, this case has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡®Nothing to do?¡¯ She shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°Could it be that your Highness forgot that people at the mansion found the incriminating pitohui¡¯s feathers in my courtyard? They have already considered me the murderer, so they don¡¯t care at what time Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei got poisoned.¡± As she pointed out the problem, she picked up a needle near her and started to sew back Madame Wei¡¯s throat.


    Jing Rong lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Regardless, I absolutely will not let anything happen to you.¡±


    Hearing his words, her hands slightly stopped while her expression faltered a bit. ¡°Many thanks, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks.¡± He closed the distance between them and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll do it because I believe in you.¡±


    His words wrecked havoc in Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart, but on the surface, only her sewing elerated and in an instant, Madame Wei¡¯s throat waspletely closed. After that, she took the cloth that was stained with blood and threw it away before diverting the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll trouble your Highness again. Please return the bodies to the Wei mansion.¡±


    The truth was Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t want to reply to his confession.


    Jing Rong nodded. He knew that the time wasn¡¯t right to speak of love. However, sometimes, he could not stop himself from acting in such a way. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Right away, the men waiting outside came in.


    ¡°You can return the corpses.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    Once again, they carried the bodies and speedily left the memorial hall.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t forget to add. ¡°In fact, your Highness only needed to bring one of the corpses.¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t bring it. I stole it.¡¯ How would he know she only needed one corpse? In short, as long as he could snatch it, he didn¡¯t want to waste time. Jing Rongughed, ¡°Alright, next time, I¡¯ll just bring one.¡±


    ¡®Would there be a next time?¡¯


    ¡°I need to go back to the Wei mansion. Wei Yi is still waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Worry could be seen on her face as she looked at Jing Rong. ¡°Wei Yi is a victim. He already lost his parents. I don¡¯t wish for this case to hurt him further.¡±


    Jing Rong showed that he understood her meaning. ¡°Rest assured. I give you my words that he won¡¯t be involved in all of this. I¡¯ll make sure he will properlyplete his parents funeral properly.¡± Jing Rong had no other choice but to ensure her as he clearly understood her mind as if her heart waspletelyid out for him to see.

 Chapter 101: Sawdust

    <h4>Chapter 101: Sawdust</h4>


    The bodies were carried away while Ji Yunshu returned to her prison cell.


    Jing Rong quickly brought the corpses of Lord Wei and Madame Wei back to the mourning hall in the Wei mansion. After Jing Rong¡¯s imperial bodyguards put the corpses back in their respective coffins, they stealthily hid on the beam roof without neither god nor devil sensing them. Everything was back as it was, as if nothing had happened and the corpses had been there all along.


    Wei Yiid down next to the coffin and started to whimper. Every time he did, he used his sleeve to wipe his tears before they spilled out of his eyes.


    Seeing him this miserable, Jing Rong truly felt distressed. Jing Rong turned to Lang Po and said, ¡°Pass my order. Inform everyone in the Wei mansion, especially that housekeeper, Wei Fu, not to mention about his parents¡¯ poisoning in front of him. They also cannot mention the matter concerning Miss Ji. I want him to have some peace of mind while mourning his parents. This time, you don¡¯t need toe with me. Look after Wei Yi.¡±


    Lang Po lowered his head. ¡°Yes, as you wish your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong once again rested his sight on Wei Yi. He walked over and began conversing with him, ¡°Wei Yi, didn¡¯t you say that your mother didn¡¯t want you to cry? So, you can¡¯t cry anymore. You have to let them leave with peace in mind.¡±


    Wei Yi cried and sniffled a few more times before inhaling deeply. Then, he turned to Jing Rong. ¡°Big brother, you said that I can save Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    ¡°Is Shu¡¯er really alright?¡± asked Wei Yi with widened eyes.


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°Yes. So for the next few days, you have to stay here and take care of your parents¡¯ final matters.¡±


    Wei Yi energetically nodded, then immediately tidied the mourning clothes he was wearing before going back to kneel in front of the altar. After wiping his tears, he stared at the two coffins. ¡°Dad! Mom! Yi¡¯er won¡¯t cry. Yi¡¯er promises you that I will be obedient and behave, so don¡¯t worry about me. I can take care of myself.¡±


    A breeze blew, the mes of the few candlelights flickering. In retreat, Jing Rong appeared to be in deep thought. Then, he ordered Lang Po to remain with Wei Yi while he quietly left the ce.


    He directly went to that room in the reception hall. Since that ce was the crime scene and Magistrate Liu had already sealed the perimeter to preserve it, no one had entered the room ever since.


    As he pushed open the doors and entered, his nose was assailed by a dense bloody smell! He lit a candle and began to meticulously examine the whole room.


    Two chairs and a table were left at a crooked angle, likely when the servants carried off the bodies. They must have knocked on these furnitures at that time. On the ground, the blood had dried and obviously, nothing had been cleaned.


    On the table, there was a teapot with two teacups. The tea water was ck because of the contamination, caused by the poison test that was conducted. Everything had been preserved and nothing had been moved by anyone.


    He brought the candlelight near the teacups and carefully examined them for a moment. ording to Ji Yunshu¡¯s autopsy, the poison inside the teacups should¡¯vee from their lips. If so, someone must have put it in the wine during the banquet yesterday night.


    Knowing that point, he left the room and went to find the servants to interrogate them about the wine yesterday, and to find out if anyone had tampered with the drinks. He was about to move the candle away when something inside the teacup caught his attention; there was sawdust stuck on the rim of the teacup. If it wasn¡¯t for his meticulous observation, it would have been easily overlooked.


    This was the result of observing Ji Yunshu during her investigations of criminal cases, which made him more alert to the small details.


    He took a handkerchief from his belt and and wiped the rim of the teacup with it, collecting the sawdust within. Afterward, he carefully folded the handkerchief and tucked it back under his belt. Finally, he snuffed out the candlelight and left the reception hall.


    He immediately went to the kitchen. The ce had been aplete mess ever since the banquet yesterday. With Lord Wei and Madame Wei passing away, there wasn¡¯t any time for anyone to clean up everything. Within the kitchen, several servants were busy with their tasks. They stopped for a moment after seeing a new face in the kitchen. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of Lord Wei.¡±


    Once again, he used the ¡°old friend¡± excuse. The answer remained as effective as before since the servants didn¡¯t ask any further and returned to their tasks.


    Fortunately, Wei Fu wasn¡¯t present today since he had to go to the courtroom for the trial. If he was here, he would have recognized Jing Rong and revealed his identity as a prince.


    ¡°Are those the tablewares your masters used during the feast?¡± questioned Jing Rong.


    One of the servants replied, ¡°Yes. There wasn¡¯t any time to clean it up yet.¡±


    Jing Rong no longer spoke as he observed the tablewares in front of him. After a short moment of reflection, he inquired again, ¡°Who was in charge of the banquet wine? And where did the winee from?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ The wine came from our residence. After the wine bottle is filled by the wine jar, it would be sent back.¡±


    ¡°Which tableware did your lord and mistress use yesterday?¡±


    Another servant pointed to a set of tableware. ¡°Those over there.¡±


    Jing Rong looked in the pointed direction and saw a neatly arranged and almost covered set of tablewares. Unfortunately, they were already cleaned and dried. The servant, who had pointed, started to exin. ¡°Milord had instructed us before the feast that he would receive noble guests which required the use of proper sets of tableware.¡± As he spoke, he pointed a particr set. ¡°This is the set used by milord and mistress.¡±


    The set of tableware wasposed of two pairs of chopsticks, a wine bottle and two wine cups, in addition to two pairs of exquisite bowls and tes. Such a magnificent set of tableware truly deserved to be found in a wealthy household!


    Jing Rong muttered in a low voice, ¡°They have already been cleaned, how am I going to check it?¡±


    Regardless, Jing Rong still took the wine bottle and the two wine cups and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing them for a bit.¡± Before the servants could realize what was going on, he had already escaped without leaving a trace!


    At first, he nned to take those things to Ji Yunshu, but as he contemted the idea and saw that the day was gettingte, he decided against it in order to let her rest tonight. He would bring everything tomorrow. Hopefully, what he had found would be of use to Ji Yunshu.


    At this moment in the prison.


    It was unclear whether or not Jing Rong had bribed the jailers, but Ji Yunshu was transferred to another cell, one that was quite simr to Madame Jiang¡¯s cell. It was furnished with a table, a chair and a bed which also included a quilt. It even had two hot furnaces!


    She barely went inside when she heard sounds of activitiesing from outside before hearing the echo of hurried footsteps approaching her cell.


    It was Luan¡¯er, bringing with her a fouryered lunchbox and a blue cloak. As she took in the inside of her young miss¡¯ cell, her worry lessened a bit, but it didn¡¯t stop her from tearily looking at her young miss.


    After the jailer opened the cell door, Luan¡¯er quickly went inside. She put everything on the table and pulled Ji Yunshu close. Her voice was filled with distress as she spoke. ¡°Miss, you must have suffered.¡± She choked from her upheaval of emotions.


    ¡°Luan¡¯er? Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°I went back home to kneel and beseech milord to save you. Right now, he must have already left for the yamen to find Lord Liu. Young Miss, nothing will happen to you.¡± Her tone was a bit grave as she was doing her best convincing herself that her words were true.


    Ji Yunshu sneered. ¡°Luan¡¯er, don¡¯t be stupid. This time, it¡¯s impossible for father and grandmother to save me.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Milord will save young miss. You didn¡¯t kill anyone, so nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Seeing Luan¡¯er filled with tears, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t bear shattering the hope her young maidservant firmly believed in.


    She went along with Luan¡¯er. ¡°Alright, alright! Stop worrying about me. I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Luan¡¯er pursed her lips and energetically nodded. Immediately after, she took the cloak and draped it over Ji Yunshu before opening the fouryered lunch box, revealing several tes which contained only pastries Ji Yunshu loved to eat!


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s cold here. Your body won¡¯t be able to endure it. What¡¯s more, I baked some of your favorite pastries. You should eat a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Okay, calm down. I can take care of myself, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Ji Yunshu grabbed Luan¡¯er¡¯s hand and told her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay here. In the case something happens, I don¡¯t want to involve you.¡±


    ¡°Young miss¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to scare you, but truthfully, I am notpletely optimistic about the current situation. Besides, I am in prison and dealing with certain matters is quite inconvenient. Luan¡¯er, listen to what I say. If misfortune befalls me, I left you money, take it and leave the Ji family. Do you understand?¡±


    She spoke every word while looking straight at Luan¡¯er¡¯s eyes, fearing that the little girl wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    The maidservant shed tears while shaking her head. Her expressionpletely showing her extreme unwillingness to part with Ji Yunshu. It caused Ji Yunshu to grip her hand tighter.


    She pressed on. ¡°You must listen to what I say.¡±


    ¡°But Miss, I don¡¯t want to leave you. Milord and Old Madame will certainly think of a way to save you.¡±


    ¡°Luan¡¯er, just do what I say.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you will be fine.¡± The naivety of this foolish little girl was quite a rare thing.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand gently wiped the tears off Luan¡¯er¡¯s face. After a short moment, she pushed the other away.


    She spoke with an unwavering expression. ¡°Go back quickly. Promise me that you won¡¯t involve yourself with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Miss! Let me help you.¡± Luan¡¯er tried to close the distance between them with small steps, but Ji Yunshu retreated each time, keeping their distance unchanged.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to listen to me?¡± Ji Yunshu uttered harshly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Luan¡¯er hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I¡­ promise you. I will obey you.¡±


    ¡°Then, hurry and leave.¡±


    Luan¡¯er was extremely reluctant to leave Ji Yunshu, but despite the aggrieved expression, she still acquiesced. While biting on her lips, she paced around a bit. Seeing that her young miss was unwavering in her decision, she left while turning back three times at each step.


    After Luan¡¯er left, Ji Yunshu¡¯s resolute expression gradually loosened, reced by one of sadness. If something bad really happened to her, she absolutely didn¡¯t want Luan¡¯er to be implicated. She had to harden her heart otherwise her maidservant would refuse to listen to her.


    She lightly sighed as her sightnded on the pastries ced on the table. Her slender fingers picked up a sticky rice pastry and brought it to her mouth. She took a small bite of it, the sweetness slipping on her tongue and washing away the bitterness inside her heart. Like the fluttering of a butterfly wing, her lips slowly arched.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a room within the yamen.


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s expression was grave as he fixed the cold tea in front of him. His hand clenched into a fist.


    A runner came in to notify him. ¡°Milord, Lord Ji hase.¡±


    Ji Shuhan came! Your daughter was imprisoned. As her father, how could you note too?

 Chapter 102: Bribe

    <h4>Chapter 102: Bribe</h4>


    Magistrate Liu stood up as soon as the door opened. Ji Shuhan made his entrance. His expression was stern and his brows wrinkled. White puffs of breath could be faintly seening out of his nose. He had one hand in front of him while the other was ced behind. He strutted in, his whole being exuding an aura akin to a mass of me, shocking Magistrate Liu. ¡°Lord Ji, why did youe here at such ate hour?¡± The magistrate immediately weed his visitor.


    Ji Shuhan snorted as he sat down. Of course, he woulde at this time. Ever since Ji Yunshu had been used of murder and imprisoned, his Ji family¡¯s honor had been greatly smeared and he had no face to go out in broad daylight! ¡°Lord Liu, you should know why I came here.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Magistrate Liu sighed as he sat down. His hands clenched into fists andid on his thighs. ¡°This case involved two lives. The Wei¡¯s identified her as the murderer. I had no choice and could only imprison her first to quell them.¡±


    Ji Shuhan red at the magistrate. His eyebrows rose to the point it almost seemed to disappear under his hat. He harrumphed, ¡°Lord Liu, I presume you know that our Ji is a prestigious family. Your order to arrest my daughter is simply a p in my face.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ji, this official had absolutely no such intention when I ordered her arrest!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your intention. I¡¯ll be brief. Release her.¡± Ji Shuhan hatefully spat out the words as he disyed an overbearing and arrogant attitude.


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s expression twisted into one of embarrassment as he helplessly said, ¡°Lord Ji, I didn¡¯t want to arrest Yunshu. However, I am a magistrate and absolutely cannot go against thews. Besides, the Wei¡¯s have already presented the evidence. Even if Yunshu is innocent, we have to wait until this case is resolved before she can be released. Unfortunately, we have no choice but to wrong her this time.¡±


    After everything was said, Ji Shuhan raised his hand and mmed it on the table while ring daggers at the magistrate. He spoke in anger. ¡°You should know that my daughter and the Wei family are tied with a soon-to-be marriage. The death of Lord Wei and Madame Wei have nulled this marriage. Not only that, she became their murderer. You tell me, how will my Ji family have any standing in Jingjiang city from now on?!¡±


    bbering all day, the main reason fuelling his actions still came down to one word ¨C reputation! For him to force the magistrate to release Yunshu was clearly screaming of an ulterior motive. Magistrate Liu¡¯s lips trembled, many words came to his mind without any chance to be voiced.


    Ji Shuhan pressured him once again. ¡°My two sons have official positions in the capital. Lord Liu should have heard of it, right? Then again, I once was an assistant minister in the Ministry of Rites and I¡¯ve still kept contact with a few old friends. I believe that Lord Liu would give some face to me.¡±


    Unexpectedly, such moves came out from the other side, causing the magistrate to be nervous and beads of sweat to appear on his forehead. He was at aplete loss on what to do. Even Jing Rong couldn¡¯tpel him to release Yunshu, which proved the importance he attached to thews. Yet this Ji Shuhan really had too much guts and ambition. Magistrate Liu¡¯s expression slowly became crestfallen, but he still argued, ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I truly have no choice and can¡¯t release Yunshu. As long as we have evidence that proves her innocence, I will immediately release her. As for right now, your request is far too thorny and impossible to fulfill.¡±


    Magistrate Liu¡¯s thousand excuses seemed to wear out Ji Shuhan¡¯s patience. He fished out from his sleeve a stack of money and threw it on the table before pushing it toward the magistrate.


    Seeing that stack of money, Magistrate Liu¡¯s jaw dropped in shock!


    ¡®Ten thousand tael!¡¯ This was the amount of money he would earn if he were to toll until hisst breath. ¡°This¡­ Lord Ji, what do you mean by this?¡± His tone was trembling as he asked.


    Ji Shuhan leaned in slightly towards him and whispered, ¡°Lord Liu, since you¡¯re an official, you should understand the meaning of giving someone a second chance and should also give yourself a way out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This matter concerns the reputation of my Ji family. Lord Liu is an intelligent person. You shouldn¡¯t be too serious about those¡­ processes. You know what I mean? In Jinjiang, with only a wave of my brush, even a death row prisoner could be pardoned! Our esteemed emperor is far away, you should be clear on which way to lean!¡± His words scared the magistrate no less, causing his whole body to tremble.


    Ji Shuhan didn¡¯t forget to add. ¡°Although Lord Wei and Madame Wei were poisoned, as long as you say that their food was poisoned instead, everything can still be cleared up after my daughter¡¯s release. It would preserve our family¡¯s reputation and you would also pocket this 10,000 taels. Won¡¯t it be a win-win situation for the both of us? What do you say?¡±


    Magistrate Liu had to admit that Ji Shuhan¡¯s offer was extremely tempting. He felt his will swayed in his favor. His eyes were glued to the banknotes as he felt torn in his innermost heart. He wavered. In the end, he truly wished that nothing would happen to Ji Yunshu.


    Discovering the hesitation on the magistrate¡¯s face, Ji Shuhan pushed the banknotes closer to Magistrate Liu. ¡°Lord Liu, you should carefully consider my proposal.¡±


    Magistrate¡¯s body shook as if he was suddenly roused. He raised his head and observed Ji Shuhan. He ced his index and middle finger on the stack of banknotes and, unexpectedly, pushed it back to Ji Shuhan. Furthermore, he even dered, ¡°Lord Ji, I shouldn¡¯t take unjustified rewards. I only have a few words to say¡­ Those 10,000 taels, please take it back.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not taking it?¡±


    ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯


    ¡°This official will absolutely not take it.¡± Then, he continued. ¡°Yunshu is your daughter. You should believe that she didn¡¯t poison anyone. Rest assured that I will certainly investigate the truth of this matter and give her justice. As for you, Lord Ji, for the sake of your family¡¯s reputation, you tried to instigate me to hastily conclude the case regardless of thews, and as a retired official, you dared to go against thews by using money to bribe me in order to distort the truth. If I wanted to charge you for a crime, wouldn¡¯t that add more to your crimes?¡±


    Woah! Since when was Magistrate Liu¡¯s eloquence this good? His words left Ji Shuhan stunned. Ji Shuhan¡¯s threatening attitude also receded, reced by annoyance at first, then panic and finally, anger.


    He took back the banknotes and got up in anger; his eyes burning with unwillingness. He spat out, ¡°Since you are this determined to be a good official, I have nothing more to say.¡±


    He brushed his sleeves and left in fury.


    Magistrate Liu let out a heavy sigh. His forehead was still covered in sweat while he held his stomach with both hands like he went through a frightening experience.


    He hardly believed what he had just said to Ji Shuhan. It really made his heart fill with worry and apprehension!


    Ji Shuhan, who had returned to the Ji mansion, threw his cup and mmed his table, causing the bustling sounds to echo through the reception hall. Old Madame Wei remained calm as she sat on the side. Ji Muqing, Ji Wanxin and Ji Yuanzhi were seated beside her.


    Old Madame Ji waited until her son had vented his anger before inquiring about his discussion with Lord Liu. ¡°What happened in the end for you to break everything as soon as you came back from the yamen? What did Lord Liu say?¡±


    Ji Shuhan forgo any control he had on his emotions and hit the table once again.


    ¡°That obstinate rock didn¡¯t heed my words!¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Ji Shuhan snorted and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was spouting about following the Great Lin¡¯s code ofws.¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi asked in an anxious voice. ¡°Father, could it be that the 10,000 taels weren¡¯t enough?¡±


    Ji Shuhan didn¡¯t reply as his anger grew stronger.


    ¡°How about we give him 20,000 taels? Perhaps, he would agree to it then.¡± Ji Yuanzhi tentatively asked.


    ¡°The money was not the problem.¡±


    ¡°Then what was the problem? It couldn¡¯t be that he wasn¡¯t moved by that much money? Isn¡¯t it merely to alter the case a bit? A simple line of ¡®The food which Lord Wei and Madame Wei ate was poisoned.¡¯ shouldn¡¯t have been tooplicated?¡± Ji Yuanzhi was extremely agitated as he spoke.


    Ji Shuhan shook his head and sighed. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ji Muqing snorted, pouting her small and red lips before speaking. ¡°See that, there¡¯s 80% probability that she poisoned them to death just because she didn¡¯t want to marry that idiot.¡±


    ¡°Muqing! Yunshu is not the kind of person to do that. A kindhearted person like her would absolutely not have poisoned anyone. Moreover, the Wei¡¯s people treated her so well, how could she bear to harm them?¡± Ji Wanxin refuted Ji Muqing while her brows wrinkled with worry.


    ¡°Ji Wanxin, I know you are on good terms with her, but you better keep your eyes open and look at it more objectively. Lingzhi was pushed by her, next I was the one who fell in the water. Maybe, she was the one who pushed me, then she med it on Lingzhi. If she can do something like that, what else can¡¯t she do?¡±


    ¡°That impossible! I reiterate that I believe in Yunshu¡¯s character. Let¡¯s keep things as it stands and don¡¯t confuse one thing with another.¡±


    ¡°When did I confuse one thing with another? Ji Yunshu is simply a ruthless person. If people said she poisoned someone, I will absolutely believe them. She should be beheaded.¡±


    BAM!


    A loud sound resounded as soon as Ji Muqing finished speaking. Ji Shuhan had hit the table with all his might once again.


    The mes of anger were furiously burning in his eyes as he red at Ji Muqing. ¡°What do you know? If our Ji family actually had a murderer bearing our surname, that would be a tremendous disgrace! In the future, how will I have a firm foothold in Jinjiang? Your eldest brother¡¯s and second brother¡¯s official career in the capital will also be greatly affected!¡±


    Ji Muqing lowered her head despite feeling that she had been wronged. ¡°Father, I¡­¡± She had yet to finish her sentence, but Ji Shuhan interrupted her.


    ¡°In addition, you should think more about your situation. If Yunshu really killed people, do you still think you can be the crown prince¡¯s consort?¡±


    ¡°Hey?!¡±


    That revtion frightened Ji Muqing to no end!


    ¡°If our Ji family had a murderer and the words were to be spread to the ears of the emperor and empress, you can stop dreaming about bing the crown prince¡¯s consort. The road I have paved for you will bepletely destroyed.¡± Each word Ji Shuhan spoke nailed the precarious situation Ji Muqing was in.


    Herplexion turned blue. Since her childhood, she had been cultivated to be the crown prince¡¯s consort.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long until she was sent to the capital for the crown prince¡¯s consort selection. However, at a crucial moment in her life, such a big incident had urred. She could not let herself be rammed into such an obstacle that would destroy all her efforts!


    Ji Muqing panicked. Her eyes reddened. She urgently spoke, ¡°Father, your daughter must be the crown prince¡¯s consort! Later when the crown prince ascends to the throne, I will be the empress. We absolutely cannot let anything go wrong! It would be better if we send more money to Lord Liu. We¡¯re just buying a few of his words, it should be easy.¡±


    Old Madame Ji also gave her suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s true. We can add in another 10,000 taels. In any case, our Ji family doesn¡¯tck money. As long as we can sweep the case under the rug, anything is good.¡±


    ¡°Nothing but talk. I said money wasn¡¯t the problem.¡± Ji Shuhan felt distressed as he had no n to suppress this case. He continuously shook his head and continued. ¡°Lord Liu seemed determined and didn¡¯t listen to what I said. Even if we gave him 10,000 taels more, it would not make a difference.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do we do right now?¡±


    Old Madame Ji began to worry.


    Ji Wanxin opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Grandmother and Father, It¡¯s impossible for Yunshu to poison people. The truth of the matter will certainlye to light. When her innocence is proven, will not everything be resolved at that time?¡±


    ¡°What do you understand?!¡± Old Madame Ji reprimanded her. ¡°Our Ji family had never had anyone imprisoned! This matter is too ominous. If words were to spread to the capital, it will affect our influence.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Ji Shuhan raised his hand to stop the discussion. He sighed. ¡°At present, we can only hope that Yunshu isn¡¯t the murderer.¡±

 Chapter 103: This is The Last Time You Will Hit Me

    <h4>Chapter 103: This is The Last Time You Will Hit Me</h4>


    Ji Yunshu was sleepless for the entire night. She sat on her bed with her arms around her knees and stared at the little window in the wall facing her. Her heart was stricken by an odd apprehension which lingered despite herself. Day dawned, and, after a long while, the door was suddenly flung open. Someone trod into the cell lightly: it was Magistrate Liu. He slowly approached her and stopped behind her, sighing regretfully as he called out her name, ¡°Hey, Yunshu¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eye twitched from the sunlight which glinted through the small window. She puckered her pale lips but did not intend to respond to him.


    The Magistrate sighed again and seemed to be hesitating about something. He rubbed his hands and grimly said, ¡°I received news this morning¡­ the culprit has been found.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Ji Yunshu heard the uneasiness in his voice and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°Luan¡¯er¡­ she¡¯s dead. Shemitted suicide out of fear for the consequences of her own crime. She hung herself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Astonishment filled up Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. She turned her head and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Luan¡¯er¡­ she¡¯s dead¡­ she hung herself.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s whole body trembled fiercely and she clenched her hands with all her strength; the omen of anxiety fromst night had finally materialized into a surge of emotion which reddened her nose and her eyes. She paused for a long moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Last night, at midnight.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In the western quarters of the Ji Mansion.¡±


    This was the final blow to Ji Yunshu¡¯sposure. Tears flowed out of her eyes. She felt a crushing pain in her chest and she gritted her teeth until a faint taste of blood spread out through her mouth. Her nails sank into her flesh. She remained impassive, but that surface of calm hid a heart which had been pierced by a thousand des. ¡®I should¡¯ve thought of it, I should¡¯ve realized earlier!¡¯


    Magistrate Liu felt sorry for her, but still continued, ¡°We have examined the corpse, and she did indeedmit suicide. She also left behind a piece of paper and confessed everything. Yunshu, you are safe now.¡±


    ¡®Yes, since Luan¡¯er shouldered the me for me, I am safe now.¡¯


    As he said so, the Magistrate handed over a piece of paper. Ji Yunshu examined it with red eyes and saw the scribbles written on it: it was Luan¡¯er¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°She confessed. She said that she was the one who added the poison. She did it because she did not want you to marry someone like Wei Yi, so she poisoned the wine with Pitohui poison.¡± Magistrate Liu exined the contents of the piece of paper to Ji Yunshu. It was a short message, but enough to absolve Ji Yunshupletely.


    Ji Yunshu brushed the surface of the paper with one of her fingers, leaving a fine trail of crimson behind. She was the one who had taught Luan¡¯er how to write. Every single stroke on this piece of paper now became a fresh wound in her heart. When she passed by thest character, she suddenly came to a stop,


    There was another faint fingerprint, one that was too big to belong to Luan¡¯er!


    Ji Yunshu scrutinized the mark carefully. The mark ran beneath the ink, so it must have been put onto the paper before the letter was written. She approached her nose and sniffed the paper. The odor of ink was there, as she expected, but there was also a more subtle smell. A smell of tangerine.


    ¡®This¡­¡¯ Ji Yunshu raised her eyes in shock. She mumbled, ¡°She did notmit suicide¡­¡±


    Magistrate Liu was equally surprised when he heard what she said, ¡°Not a suicide? But the coroner said that she didmit suicide. Was it a mistake?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stood up from her bed and asked with a tearful gravity, ¡°Where is Luan¡¯er¡¯s corpse?¡±


    ¡°The people at the Ji Mansion have brought it to the Memorial Hall. ¡°


    Ji Yunshu put away the piece of paper in her pocket and left in a hurry without any exnations. Magistrate chased after her, only to give up after a few steps and scratched his head at Ji Yunshu¡¯s reaction. ¡®Well, all is well, the culprit has confessed her crime and Ji Yunshu will be alright.¡¯


    Outside of the prison, an old servant from the Ji Mansion was there to bring her home. Upon seeing Ji Yunshu, she greeted her and said, ¡°Third Miss, I am here on Old Madame¡¯s order. You should go home with me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was unmoved, skirted around her and kept walking.


    ¡°Where are you going, Third Miss?¡± asked the servant, who caught up to her and blocked her way.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is waiting for you at the Mansion. Pleasee home with me.¡± It seemed like an order.


    Ji Yunshu stared at her coldly. The servant quivered; it was a nce that could kill. Ji Yunshu said with a cial voice, ¡°Go back and tell my father and my grandmother. If there¡¯s anything suspicious about Luan¡¯er¡¯s death, I will find the culprit and make that person pay with his or her own life.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The servant¡¯s countenance paled upon hearing those words. She had never heard these kinds of piercing words, nor received that kind of menacing look from the mild-mannered Third Miss.


    Ji Yunshu hurried away from the scene before the servant could stop her again. She arrived at the Memorial Hall after a short walk. Fu Bo was just about to cover up Luan¡¯er with a white sheet when Ji Yunshu arrived. Upon noticing her, Fu Bo obligingly removed the cloth and retreated to the side.


    Ji Yunshu stood at the entrance and slowly proceeded towards Luan¡¯er. Thetterid on the cold wooden floor and looked paler than eyes. Her eyes, which were often watered by tears, were now tightly closed, never to be opened again. ¡°Luan¡¯er¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu extended her arm and grazed Luan¡¯er¡¯s cheeks, which werepletely devoid of warmth. She suddenly trembled and quickly pulled her hand back into her sleeve as tears rolled down her cheeks. She reminisced over the five years she had spent in herpany, and the sisterly feelings she felt for her. ¡®I was thinking that one day, should I be able to save up enough silver, I would help you find a suitable marriage. I hoped that you would be able to live a happy life, without excessive luxuries perhaps, but full of simple joys. I would never have thought that you would leave me like that before you could taste the pleasures of life¡­¡¯


    ¡°Did I not tell you to not get yourself involved in this case? Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? How can I live without being haunted by my mistake?¡± Ji Yunshu was slumped in deep dejection.


    Fu Bo sighed and approached with his back hunched. ¡°Death is inescapable to us all. Some of us will pass away peacefully, while others might not deserve it so soon. A few of us might fully deserve it. Are our bodies not simply a husk for our souls? Some people live, but they are no better than dead. Some people pass away, but they will live forever within the hearts of those who remain, won¡¯t they? You shouldn¡¯t grieve too much about such matters.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took a deep breath and finally managed to make her tears vanish. She turned around and asked Fu Bo, ¡°If it were you, what would you do?¡±


    Fu Bo smiled and answered, ¡°Have you not been fighting against the injustices of this world for the past five years, one corpse at a time? Do what you have to do, and don¡¯t get too emotionally involved. You need to find the answer you seek.¡± He then pulled his hands behind his back and slowly left her with his back still bent. ¡°It seems like this time, we won¡¯t need water and vinegar.¡±


    Ji Yunshu bit her pale lips and tried to regain herposure. She finally put on her gloves and started her examination. Luan¡¯er¡¯s body already had a certain degree of rigor mortis; the limbs were stiff, and marks had appeared around the abdominal area. She looked at the bruises around her neck, which ran from her throat to the base of her ears. She forced her mouth open and saw that the tongue was slightly curled up. ¡®Death by hanging it seems, as expected.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu removed her gloves and stared quietly at Luan¡¯er. ¡°A life for a life. I swear, I will not leave the culprit unpunished.¡± She reced the white cloth over her slowly and walked out of the room. She saw Fu Bo burning incense outside and left in silence.


    By the time she arrived home, it was already two hours past the moment she walked out of her cell. This time, she did not enter the mansion through the western gate. Instead, she walked through the front gate without minding the attention she would receive; it was the first time she ever did so since she had transmigrated. The thin rain had sprinkled a thinyer of white frost on her long hair. Her eyes, ever so vivid, slowly shifted from the entrance to the main hall as she entered the mansion. She saw every single person from the Ji family reunited, waiting for her with razor-like looks as if they were going to peel her open. Ji Yunshu¡¯s own eyes shed with her family¡¯s without shying away. The cial raindrops which sank into her shoulders from her wet hair armed her with a coldness which sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spine. Ji Yunshu strode into the hall with her back straightened.


    Ji Shuhan shouted at her in anger, ¡°Did I not send someone to fetch you? Are you not safe now? What impudence are you ying at again? Have you not lost enough of your dignity already?¡±


    ¡®Impudence? My dignity? What dignity? Luan¡¯er is dead. Does she mean nothing to these people?¡¯


    The question put a quirk in her mouth. She asked, ¡°Are other people¡¯s lives only weed that ought to be cut, to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ji Yunshu was baffled by the retort.


    Old Madame said with a low voice, ¡°Yunshu, she¡¯s dead. She was a murderer, and she paid the price for her crime. You are her master, but you should not let emotions blind you; atonement for one¡¯s actions is but the most natural order of things and the simplest of truths. She¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu cut her off, ¡°Luan¡¯er did not kill anyone.¡± Her voice was as firm as a block of ice, and it reached the ears of the listeners with an incredible coldness. Ji Yunshu¡¯s rtives quickly exchanged nces with each other.


    p-


    Ji Shuhan smashed the table and rose in anger. ¡°Everything is over now, I forbid you from bringing it up again!¡±


    ¡®Forbid? Oh, I¡¯ll show you just that.¡¯


    ¡°Luan¡¯er did not poison anyone. Someone here forced her tomit suicide.¡± Ji Yunshu dared.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Shuhan roared in a fiery rage. ¡°I care little about how she died. For the sake of our family, you will stay silent, and you will not cause any more trouble. You are free now, and if Luan¡¯er died for your sake, then it was absolutely worth it.¡±


    ¡°I will not give up on this. I swear that I will find the true culprit and render justice to Luan¡¯er, Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei.¡±


    p!


    Ji Yunshu felt Ji Shuhan¡¯s full strength on her cheek after she barely finished her sentence. The pale skin on her face quickly reddened, and she slowly turned her eyes to look at the cruel man who stood in front of her. Her eyes slowly sank until nothing remained in them but a raw outburst of anger. ¡°Trust me, this will be thest time you hit me.¡±

 Chapter 104: The Incomplete Fingerprint

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Iplete Fingerprint</h4>


    The way Ji Yunshu stared back at him waspletely foreign to Ji Shuhan. He almost failed to recognize his own daughter. He took a small step back instinctively, slightly intimidated by her. Ji Yunshu¡¯s inky irises took on an air of determination. ¡°Luan¡¯er is the only family I have left in this world. I will not let this injustice go unanswered. I will investigate this case, and I will do it thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone in the entire hall was silent. ¡®Luan¡¯er was her only family? Then what would that make us?¡¯


    The first one to speak out in opposition was Ji Yuanzhi. He took a step forward and retorted, ¡°Stop your nonsense! What do you mean Luan¡¯er has been forced tomit suicide? Do you have any evidence? Were it not for the life of that little wretch, would you be standing here talking to us? Will you stop at nothing to blow this scandal out of proportion and bring disgrace upon our family?¡± He sounded like a valiant defender of the Ji Mansion.


    Even Ji Muqing joined in. She raised her eyebrows and added, ¡°Third Brother is right. If you have no evidence, then don¡¯t make nonsensical ims about Luan¡¯er not being the culprit or someone forcing her tomit suicide. Unless you want to go back to prison and shoulder the me for the double murder again?¡±


    ¡°Stop dishonoring our family,¡± said Ji Yuanzhi with a scornful snort.


    ¡®Two monkeys, theyplement each other well in their little tricks.¡¯


    Ji Wanxin coughed and tried to lower the tension between the three siblings. She interposed with a weak voice, ¡°Elder sister, third brother, don¡¯t speak like that, Yunshu doesn¡¯t mean what she said.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Ji Muqing stared back at her. ¡°Why are you helping an outsider? Have you forgotten your own name?¡±


    ¡®An outsider. Finally they¡¯ve revealed their true thoughts.¡¯


    A contemptuous smile climbed up Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips as she heard these words. She felt a certain pity for her siblings. Ji Yuanzhi noticed it and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°At your deste condition. At the fact that despite being alive, you are nothing but a husk, worth less than a cadaver,¡± she answered with a cold look directed at her family.


    ¡°You dare insult us?¡± Ji Muqing raised her hand in anger, about to strike at Ji Yunshu, but thetter caught her wrist before she could swing her arm down.


    p-!


    Ji Yunshu delivered a heavy blow to Ji Muqing¡¯s overly powdered left cheek. It was an act no one thought her capable of. Ji Yuanzhi was the first one to go from astonishment to fury: he pulled Ji Muqing back to his side and raised his own hand. He was about to return the blow when his arm was suddenly gripped by another hand, which bent it backwards. He felt a sharp sting near his wrist and thought it had fractured.


    ¡°Ahhh-!¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi knelt down from the intensifying pain. Jing Rong towered over him and stared at him with venomous eyes. ¡°You worthless scum, how dare youy your hands on my Yunshu?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s continued to w at Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s wrist. It seemed like he was not going to stop until his bones were broken.


    Ji Shuhan finally recognized Jing Rong and dropped to his knees. ¡°This humble one greets¡­Prince Rong.¡±


    Everyone within the hall dropped to their knees within the next second. Ji Yunshu found herself to be the only one standing aside from Jing Rong. Thetter surveyed the hall with his long eyes and said nothing about letting them get back up. ¡®You shall keep kneeling.¡¯


    Ji Yuanzhi knelt down with one knee on the floor, his face contorted by agony. His wrist was bing visibly bent as a result of Jing Rong¡¯s firm grasp. He had difficulty even begging for mercy through the torture. Ji Shuhan looked at the whole scene nervously. He promptly pleaded, ¡°Prince, please forgive my son¡¯s foolish transgression, it was not his intention¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the victim of his transgression, Yunshu is.¡±


    Jing Rong said ¡°Yunshu¡±, as though he wanted to dere in an overbearing manner that she belonged to him.


    Ji Shuhan¡¯s face grew pale. ¡°Prince, my son¡­ he¡­¡±


    ¡°Nevermind!¡± Jing Rong interrupted his speech and released Ji Yuanzhi with a swing of his arm. Ji Yuanzhi was on all fours and had his forehead against the ground. His face was pale white from the excruciating pain. He was barely able to stop himself from crying out loud. Old Madame Ji was rather worried about her grandson, so she quickly crawled over to have a look at his injuries.


    Jing Rong pped his hands, but still forbade them from getting up. He nced at the people in the hall and added, ¡°Lord Ji, I see that you have been quite busy with things thesest few days.¡±


    Ji Shuhan hurriedly prevaricated, ¡°Prince, these are only trivialities within our family, we wouldn¡¯t dare to let you worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Trivialities? A human life is but a triviality?¡± Jing Rong raised his tone slightly and asked in an intimidating voice.


    Ji Shuhan stayed silent and dodged his eyes. Jing Rong had a coldugh and looked at Ji Yunshu. He said seriously, ¡°You want to figure out who forced Luan¡¯er tomit suicide? Fine. I¡¯ll be with you, and I can guarantee that anyone who tries to stop you will not live to see the sunrise of the next day.¡±


    These words brought shivers down the spines of the Ji family members. Ji Yunshu kept herposure and walked forth with her resolution unbroken. She looked at her family and said, ¡°If one of you forced Luan¡¯er to her demise, I, Ji Yunshu, swear that I will not let that person go unpunished. Do not expect pity from me because of the bond of blood we share.¡± Her words were unusually harsh and aggressive.


    A few eyebrows were raised at the assumption that someone amongst them had to do with Luan¡¯er death, but Ji Yunshu was well aware of what her family would do for the sake of honor. She lingered no longer and left the main hall for her own quarters. Jing Rong looked at her figure from the back and felt a sharp pain sting his heart. He scuttled to catch up to her and left without saying a single word.


    Everyone scrambled to their feet soon after Jing Rong left. Ji Yuanzhi was stillmenting the pain in his wrist, which caused Old Madame Ji to worry quite a lot. Ji Muqing held her own cheek with one hand and was sobbing silently; it was the first time someone had struck her. Ji Shuhan sighed with mixed feelings of anger and exasperation as he crawled up with difficulty.


    But amongst all of them, there was one pair of eyes which remained fixated on Jing Rong¡¯s departing silhouette. It was Ji Wanxin. Her sickly face hid something amidst the usual pallor, it was something else. ¡®Why, why won¡¯t he look at me?¡¯


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Ji Yunshu walked silently on the path to the western part of the mansion. Jing Rong walked right beside her. Jing Rong finally broke the silence and said, ¡°About Luan¡¯er, don¡¯t grieve so much.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer him. Jing Rong suddenly quickened his pace and blocked her way. He said to her with visible concern between his brows, ¡°If you are feeling unwell, don¡¯t hide it. I¡¯ve said that I wouldn¡¯t be the cage that traps you, but I won¡¯t shy away from bing the roof and the walls that will protect you from the raging tempests of this world. As long as there is anything I can do, I will make sure that you remain unharmed.¡±


    Even Jing Rong¡¯s soft words had their own touch of masculinity. Ji Yunshu hid her red eyes and didn¡¯t look back at him. She whispered to him, ¡°Your Highness, I thank you for your help, and I will remember your favor. However, I just want to find the culprit now.¡±


    ¡°Where do we start?¡±


    ¡°From where Luan¡¯er died.¡±


    Ji Yunshu lowered her head and skirted around Jing Rong as she strode towards her destination. Thetter quickly caught up with her. Ji Yunshu pushed open the door which led to her quarters and saw a piece of white cloth hanging from the wooden beam which ran horizontally through the room. The small bench below it was on its side: it seemed like no one had entered since the death of Luan¡¯er.


    ¡®Fortunate enough, hopefully, the evidence that I¡¯m looking for is still there.¡¯


    Jing Rong stood silently by the side and let Ji Yunshu carry out her investigation. Thetter walked towards a hanger and examined the basin of water which sat on top of it. Ji Yunshu dipped the tip of her finger inside the liquid and sniffed it. It had the distinct smell of tangerine. She then took out the piece of paper Luan¡¯er had left and looked at the fingerprint. After pondering about it for a while, she opened her sandalwood box and took out a brush. She dipped the tip of the brush into ink and carefully traced on the piece of paper. It was not long before the fingerprint appeared, ever so clearly on the paper.


    Jing Rong walked over and asked with curiosity, ¡°Is this a fingerprint?¡±


    Ji Yunshu scrutinized the mark and answered with conviction, ¡°Whoever it was that killed Luan¡¯er left this.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°This mark is covered over by the message. This means that when Luan¡¯er wrote this, someone brought the piece of paper in front of her. This is how the fingerprint, whose size suggests that it belongs to a man, made its way onto this piece of paper.¡± Ji Yunshu analyzed the clue.


    Jing Rong thought about it and asked, ¡°Could it be that someone left the mark on the paper a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± answered Ji Yunshu with certainty. ¡°The paper around it has the smell of tangerine. I often think that I am the only person in the world who would perfume the air of my room with tangerine because it can get rid of the stench of cadavers. I usually ask Luan¡¯er to add some tangerines every single time she changes the water in the basin. The person must have washed his hands in the basin before giving this piece of paper to Luan¡¯er. The smell usually only remains for twelve hours, after which it will evaporate. There is no mistake about this.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded upon hearing the exnation, ¡°Then, can we tell to whom it belongs to?¡±


    Ji Yunshu showed the piece of paper to him and said, ¡°Perhaps this is a sign sent from the heavens, do you notice anything out of the ordinary about this fingerprint?¡±


    Jing Rong examined it carefully and said, ¡°Usually the middle portion of the fingering should be more pronounced. But with this one, it looks like a part of it from the middle is missing. Only the slimmer patterns around the edges remain.¡±


    ¡®Yes, the middle part of the fingerprint ispletely gone. Gone without leaving a single trace. Did the culprit not have flesh in the middle of his finger?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and said, ¡°This seems toe from the thumb. Whoever it was that forced Luan¡¯er to kill herself has either a deformed thumb with a cavity in its center, or the flesh has been injured and the scar which resulted from it has made it impossible to produce a pattern.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡± Jing Rong seemed to have suddenly caught onto something. His eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°If I did not see wrong earlier.¡±


    ¡°Does your highness know who it is?¡± asked Ji Yunshu with some excitement.


    A name slowly came out of Jing Rong¡¯s lips, ¡°Ji Yuanzhi!¡±

 Chapter 105: A Moment of Confusion?

    <h4>Chapter 105: A Moment of Confusion?</h4>


    ¡®Ji Yuanzhi?¡¯


    ¡°Why is it him?¡±


    ¡°Just now I saw a scab on his right thumb.¡± Jing Rong affirmed.


    As soon as the conclusion came down, unwavering hatred overflowed from Ji Yunshu¡¯s delicate face. At once, she picked up the paper with the fingerprint and the inkstone, and rushed out of the door.


    Jing Rong ran after her.


    Both of them continued to pick up their pace until they reached the reception hall.


    The ce was crowded with the Ji¡¯s people, they apparently still hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock.


    A servant was applying medicine on Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s wrist while he was exuding a depressing aura of unwillingness.


    Whereas, Ji Muqing was wiping the tears on her face which was covered with red imprints, still fuming in anger. She was enraged!


    At this moment, they saw Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had returned. Immediately, everyone from the Ji family became tensed.


    Ji Shuhan quickly stood up from the pear-wood chair. He was afraid that the deity with sword-like brows would start to decapitate them.


    Outside, the rain continued to fall in a drizzle. Ayer of white ¡°frost¡± had covered both Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong. They stepped into the room one behind the other.


    Ji Shuhan failed to understand, but he slightly bowed as his eyesight shifted around. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t argue with him. He cast a side nce at Ji Yunshu and noticed her gaze. Her eyes were like ice daggers ferociously piercing through Ji Yuanzhi.


    Jing Rong tacitly understood. Thus after a moment, he took the ink stone and sheet from Ji Yunshu and walked toward Ji Yuanzhi.


    Realizing that Jing Rong was approaching him, Ji Yuanzhi became rmed. He knead his hands until they changed shape and he was violently shaking.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t let Ji Yuanzhi evade as he grabbed the other hand and dipped it into the inkstone that he ced on the table. Jing Rong¡¯s slender fingers firmly held Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s thumbs and made sure both thumbs were smeared with ink. After it was done, he raised the other¡¯s hands.


    Aaah!


    The movement was apanied by Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s scream. ¡°Your Highness! M-my hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Your hand should be crippled.¡± Jing Rong coldly berated.


    As soon as the words were said, he ruthlessly pressed Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s thumbs on the paper. The stamped fingerprints were well defined on the paper.


    Immediately, Ji Yunshu came over and took the paper.


    She thenpared the fingerprints and one of the thumbprints was nearly identical to the evidence she collected. Once again, she observed the thumb that Jing Rong held firmly.


    As suspected, there was a scab on that thumb.


    Her eyes reddened in no time and tears pooled as she looked at Ji Yuanzhi. ¡°It¡¯s you! You forced Luan¡¯er to die! You killed her!¡± Her voice was shrill as if she wanted to pierce everyone¡¯s ears with the truth.


    When the truth was revealed, apart from Jing Rong, everyone else was shocked.


    Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s face was twisted with pain. He stared at his hand restrained by Jing Rong. He painfully shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not me! W-what kind of nonsense are you spouting? I didn¡¯t force that worthless maidservant to kill herself.¡±


    As soon as he heard ¡°worthless maidservant¡±, Jing Rong didn¡¯t withhold the strength of his grip and directly broke the other¡¯s hand.


    ¡°H-have mercy on me, your Highness!¡± Ji Yuanzhi tumbled off his chair, directly kneeling on the floor while gritting his teeth in pain.


    Jing Rong ferociously red at him as he berated him. ¡°This is the hand that took the life of a weak girl! It won¡¯t do if this Prince doesn¡¯t make an example out of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me¡­¡±


    At this moment, Old Madame Ji stepped forward; her eyes were red and her usual graceful and sumptuous appearance was stained by tears. She begged Jing Rong. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not possible for Yuanzhi to do such things. That servant hanged herself and even left a confession written in ck and white. The truth is absolutely undeniable.¡±


    When she stopped speaking, her expression was vicious as she riveted her eyes on Ji Yunshu. Her whole being was burning with anger.


    ¡°The news of your arrest had already spread to everyone. Haven¡¯t you made my Ji family lose enough honor? You should know that if that girl, Luan¡¯er, didn¡¯t confess to her crime, you would still be rotting in that prison cell!¡±


    ¡®Oh really? Then, should I give my gratitude to your whole family?! Ji Yuanzhi, ah! Ji Yuanzhi! For you to have this kind of good grandmother must have truly been the blessing you cultivated for three whole lifetimes. For you, she could invert ck and white. How powerful that is! If you can keep that life of yours, you must repay her properly!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu coldly sneered. She raised the paper in her hand. ¡°This fingerprint and the iplete fingerprint found on Luan¡¯er are exactly the same, even that nk mark in the middle of the finger. This mark indicated that there was a scab on the thumb which caused the fingerprint to look iplete. Moreover, that finger was soaked in tangerine water which made the fingerprint remain on the paper up to 12 hours.¡± After she spoke up to this point, she took out Luan¡¯er¡¯s confession note, but the fingerprint can no longer be seen.


    Thus, with more certainty than ever, she turned to Ji Yuanzhi who was still kneeling on the floor. ¡°Twelve hours have already passed. Therefore, the iplete fingerprint in question could no longer be seen, but the smell of tangerine water still lingers. ording to my calction, Luan¡¯er¡¯s time of death was around yesterday night at the hour of the rat1, you were at her side at that time and were washing your hands with the tangerine water in my room before giving this paper to Luan¡¯er, so she could write down that fake confession and forced her to hang herself!¡±


    The evidence of his crimes were revealed one by one.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s expression was evasive and like before he continued to deny his crimes.


    At this moment, Jing Rong threw Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s hand and let it go. Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s hand heavily hit the corner of the table.


    Bam! The pain made him teary.


    Ji Yunshu continued to hound him with her eyes as she interrogated him. ¡°Why did you force Luan¡¯er to die? Why? This is a human life! How can you be so cruel, treating her death as if it was nothing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You saw her hang herself and die in front of you. Doing such a thing, aren¡¯t you afraid to be gued by nightmares at night?¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s pupils suddenly dted from horror. The corner of his mouth twitched, then trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to force her to die. I only¡­ I was confused! I was confused at that time. I only want to maintain our family¡¯s reputation, so I did it, but I really didn¡¯t want her to die!¡±


    ¡®He confessed! Such a good confession!¡¯ Ji Yunshu refrained herself from crying. Her heart was wrecked with pain. It was unbearably painful!


    ¡°Õâ²»ÊÇÕæµÄ¡£¡±¼ÍÀÏ·òÈËÆ˵½Á˼ÍÔªÖ°µÄÉí±ß£¬¿ÞËßÆðÀ´:¡°ÔªÖ°£¬ÄãÔõô»á×ö³öÕâÖÖÊÂÇéÀ´°¡!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± Old Madame Ji threw herself next to Ji Yuanzhi andmented, ¡°Yuanzhi, how can you do such a thing?!¡±


    Ji Muqing was stunned. She even forgot about the painful p she received. She spoke in shock, ¡°Third Brother, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! I did that because I was confused at that time. I really didn¡¯t mean to kill her.¡± Ji Yuanzhi continued with his litany.


    Jing Rong coldly watched everything. He couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°Come down.¡± At his call, suddenly six imperial bodyguards jumped down from the roof and stood outside the reception hall with their hands sped. ¡°Did you hear everything earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness. We have heard.¡±


    ¡°Good. Bring Ji Yuanzhi to the yamen. Let Lord Liu investigates the case.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    The guards came in and dragged Ji Yuanzhi outside.


    ¡°Father! Grandmother! Save me!¡± Ji Yuanzhi shouted. His voice was trembling from fright.


    ¡°Yuanzhi!¡± Old Madame Ji reached out her hand in an attempt to grab him back, but all she grabbed on was the empty air.


    Finally, Ji Shuhan recovered from his shock and immediately kneeled down. He begged Jing Rong. ¡°I beseech your Highness! Have mercy! He is still young andmitted an error in a moment of confusion. Your Highness is magnanimous, spare him!¡±


    ¡°A moment of confusion? Spare him?¡± Jing Rong repeated Ji Shuhan¡¯s words with a severe expression. ¡°Human life is priceless. You actually sum it into ¡®a moment of confusion¡¯?¡±


    ¡®Preposterous!¡¯


    1.Hour of the rat = between 11pm and 1am

 Chapter 106: Close Bond, Thin Blood

    <h4>Chapter 106: Close Bond, Thin Blood</h4>


    Ji Shuhan was not ready to give up. ¡°Please, Prince, I beg you to consider the fact that I have been a functionary for this many years. Please make this an exception.¡±


    ¡°I have thought of you wrongly, Ji Shuhan. To think that you would dare say something like that. I ought to correct the way you and your family think.¡± Jing Rong turned around and ordered, ¡°Bring him to the yamen now.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s bodyguard dragged Ji Yuanzhi against his struggles into the thin rain, towards the yamen. Chaos reigned in the Ji family, some were crying, others knelt down, and the rest were still stricken by bafflement.


    Ji Shuhan smashed the ground in frustration. He was angry at Ji Yuanzhi, but also at the cold-bloodedness of Jing Rong and his daughter. Ji Muqing was unable to hold it in anymore. She sobbed and raised her teary eyes to look at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Luan¡¯er was but a lowly maid, it matters little if she dies. Besides, she was sold to the Ji Mansion as a child, so we ought to have the final say over her life. Third Brother might be unreasonable, but he didn¡¯t kill her with his own hands; she hung herself. You can¡¯t put the me on him just like that.¡±


    ¡®A pathetic clown she is. Eager to make her presence noticed at every opportunity. I have but the strongest of dislike and the deepest of disdain for people like her. What does she seek? A way to disy her own superiority through the misfortune of others?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu nced at her scornfully and answered, ¡°Is the knife the sole weapon of the murderer?¡±


    ¡°But he did it for you, if it wasn¡¯t for him, you would still be in jail right now.¡±


    ¡°On this you are wrong; he did it for you. He did it for the prestige of the Ji family. He did it so you can be a princely concubine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ji Muqing could not find a retort to Ji Yunshu¡¯s words.


    Ji Wanxin pulled on her arm lightly and said, ¡°Elder Sister, Third Brother is in the wrong for this.¡±


    ¡°¡­You!¡±


    Ji Muqing was seized with anger. She turned to the side and was about to hit Ji Wanxin. He had barely raised her hand when Jing Rong¡¯s caught hold of her wrist and pushed her into the sandalwood chair on the side.


    ¡°Elder sister,¡± Ji Wanxin looked worried. She approached Ji Muqing, but had barely grazed her sleeve before thetter pushed her away and cried, ¡°Get away!¡±


    Perhaps it was it due to her frailty, she lost her bnce and fell back into Jing Rong¡¯s arm. She raised her head and her eyes collided with Jing Rong¡¯s frosty irises. Ji Wanxin bit her lips and a flush climbed up her face. She lingered until she felt a pair of hands ¨C Jing Rong¡¯s, pushing her from the back, and she sensibly decided to back away. She kept her head lowered and remained silent; nobody seemed to have noticed this small detail.


    The me of anger within Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart, which had been concealed until now, until Ji Yuanzhi was brought to the yamen, finally ignited and now burned fiercely within her heart. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Luan¡¯er, I will make them pay for every single bit of it.¡¯


    Old Madame Ji was whimpering with her hands on her chest. She called out to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Yuanzhi was your third brother, how could you be so cruel?¡±


    ¡®How could I be so cruel? I¡¯ll show you how cruel I can get.¡¯ Ji Yunshu swept across the hall with a saddened look and said with a low voice, ¡°When I saw Luan¡¯er¡¯s corpse, my sadness was many folds superior to the one you are feeling right now. I died of hunger five years ago in the West Side courtyard. When I woke up, the only person I saw was Luan¡¯er. She was only eleven years old and wore nothing but a thin robe on her to protect her against the biting cold of the winter. Nevertheless, she gave everything she had to me. For thest few years, she¡¯s been the only one to keep mepany; I¡¯vee to see her as my own sister. You, on the contrary, would still let me die despite the same blood flowing through our veins just because I was a bastard child. This is the only love you¡¯ve bestowed upon me. This cruel treatment, colder than a winter night.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s every word resonated within the minds of her family. Jing Rong¡¯s heart ached at the learning of such a difficult past in her own home; he did not know any of it before.


    Ji Shuhan shook his head in an exasperated frustration. ¡°So you bore that hatred for this long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, I remembered all the cruel treatment you have subjected me to.¡± Ji Yunshu no longer felt the need to hide it. Her brows suddenly took on an air of sharpened knives as she confronted him, ¡°Do you remember when you whipped Ji Pei thirty times? Do you remember the words he said as heid in a pool of his own blood?¡±


    Ji Shuhan froze at the mention of the question; everyone else followed. This name was a taboo for two years: no one had ever mentioned it, and no one was ever to be allowed to do so. ¡°Shut up! I forbid you to talk about it!¡± Ji Shuhan bellowed.


    Each word came out of Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth slowly. ¡°He said, ¡®close are the bonds; thin is the blood. Today you are my father; tomorrow you shalt be my ve.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± This time it was Old Madame Ji. ¡°He is dead, you hear me? Dead!¡± She smashed the desk energetically.


    ¡®Dead? Yes¡­ I saw Ji Pei die with my very eyes, I saw his body carried out of the Ji Mansion. Dead with not a single corner of his body left intact; whipped to death by thirtyshes.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips quirked into a bitter smile. ¡°He¡¯s not dead. He mustn¡¯t have died. I searched that hill upside down and still, I couldn¡¯t find his body. He told me that he woulde back after two years.¡± She sounded irrevocably certain of herself, enough so to make everyone wonder at the reason.


    Ji Yunshu resumed her expression of coldness, turned around and left the Ji Mansion without turning back even once. She plodded into the thin rain with an unusual determination. She took the front gate, just as she did when she entered the mansion. Jing Rong caught up to her before she could realize it and extended an umbre over her head in silence. He simply walked by her, not asking any questions, despite his interest being piqued by this new Ji Pei.


    Ji Yunshu headed for the Memorial Hall, and she arrived just when Fu Bo finished putting Luan¡¯er¡¯s corpse into an old, tattered coffin. He mumbled something about burying her in a ce with a nice Fengshui. Ji Yunshu eyes were slowly losing their focus as she stared at the object, and she uttered words of thanks and nodded her head. She removed her hairpin and ced it into the coffin. ¡°Luan¡¯er, please rest in peace. May you live happier and better in your next lifetime.¡±


    The coffin was sealed, and Ji Yunshu bid farewell to Luan¡¯er by burning a stick of incense. She stood under the roof of the entrance to the Memorial Hall with her head raised, looking at the dripping of rainwater as it ran down the eaves, just like sand in an hourss. Jing Rong kept herpany; he looked at her slowly unclenching brows and felt the same relief for the worry which preupied his heart. He dared not disturb her. Ji Yunshu was as tranquil as a painting and cleaner than the rainwater who had yet to touch the ground. For a moment, Jing Rong earnestly wished that he had not been born in the royal family. He longed for a simpler existence amongstmon people, one devoid of the calctions and schemings for the sake of the throne. What joy would it be, to share every sunrise and admire each sunset with the one he loved!


    After a long time, Ji Yunshu finally shifted her eyes from the corner of the roof to somewhere in the raining distance. She narrated, with a dispirited voice, ¡°He¡¯s called Ji Pei. He¡¯s an orphan my second brother brought back from the battlefield.¡±

 Chapter 107: Poison Testing

    <h4>Chapter 107: Poison Testing</h4>


    This was the first sentence to emerge out of her pale lips. Jing Rong¡¯s mind was galvanized by her words and left all other considerations aside to be the curious and sole audience for her tale. Ji Yunshu clenched the fists in her sleeves and reminisced in a low voice, ¡°Even now, I can still remember the first time I saw Ji Pei. He stood behind Second Brother and wore a grey robe that had be white from repeated washing. He kept his head lowered and didn¡¯t dare to look anyone in the eyes. He said that he remembered nothing, so Second Brother gave him a name: Ji Pei. That was how he was adopted by my father; that was how he came to Ji Mansion.


    A faint smile climbed up Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips as she arrived at this point of the narration. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he always liked to follow me around, and, slowly, I grew used to his presence. He was very smart and seemed to know so much about everything. He taught me how to write and how topose poems. Whatever I desired, he would always try his hardest to bring it back to me. Three years flew by and I will never forget that day, that day in the midst of winter. He stood by a plum tree1, picked a flower from its branches and looked at me with his beautiful eyes. He seemed like a spirit that would melt away if you just grazed him. He smiled gently and said that the day he returns from the battlefield, he would make me his wife.¡±


    Ji Yunshu had not spoken to anyone about Ji Pei for thest two years; he lived only inside her heart. The name was as much of a taboo for her than it was for the rest of her family; she could not bring it up, dared not bring it up. Jing Rong¡¯s countenance shifted and sank into dejection as he noticed the broadening smile on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face.


    Ji Yunshu moved her head and returned to staring at the eaves. Bitterness snaked into her eyes. ¡°But that night, my father, he used that whip of his and flogged Ji Pei mercilessly for third wholeshes. He said that he was a disgrace to the family for wanting to marry his own sister. After the chastisement, Ji Peiid prostrate, in a pool of his own blood, and could only look at me with bloodshot eyes. I saw only self-reproach and guilt within them. He was scared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill his promise to me; he was scared to leave me alone. I struggled, but until long after the moment he was brought out of the mansion with his eyes closed, my family restrained me. I could do nothing but watch.¡±


    ¡°The next day, I went to the hill where people usually dumped nameless bodies, and I searched the entire ce for him. I didn¡¯t find Ji Pei. I firmly believe that he¡¯s still alive, and that he¡¯ll keep his promise; he wille back and marry me.¡±


    Despite the fact that her own family believed that Ji Pei was dead, Ji Yunshu held onto the two-year promise between herself and Ji Pei. She would not abandon it until thest moment.


    Jing Rong remained silent and watched her. He saw her eyes redden gradually; he saw her draw her neck back and bite her own lips until they turned pale. Ji Yunshu turned around and looked at the worn out coffin in which Luan¡¯er rested. She spoke with self-reproach, ¡°I¡¯m the one to me for her death. If I wasn¡¯t so insistent about keeping that promise, I would have left the Ji Mansion with her a long time ago, and she wouldn¡¯t be where she is right now.¡± Tears dribbled from her eyes once again, as she became ridden with guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± said Jing Rong. He approached her slowly and extended his arm to catch her in his embrace. He held her quivering body against his own and patted her back softly. Ji Yunshu did not push him away: the little warmth his body provided seemed to be enough topletely repel the biting cold which was invading her own.


    ¡°If the future could be known, would the pain of parting from one another ever exist in this world?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s words lingered in her mind.


    ¡®This man. When he¡¯s serious, even simple things he says are powerful.¡¯ Ji Yunshu tears came to a halt after a long time, and she finally backed away from Jing Rong. She kept her head lowered with determination, took a deep breath and said, ¡°The foremost thing is to find the true culprit behind Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei¡¯s deaths.¡±


    Jing Rong acquiesced. ¡°If Luan¡¯er is found to be innocent, then you will be the prime suspect once more. We need to get to the bottom of this as soon as possible.¡± His remark reminded Ji Yunshu of the urgency of the situation.


    Ji Yunshu said in all seriousness, ¡°I need to make a trip to the Wei Mansion right now. We might find something there. But with the way things are right now, I don¡¯t think that the people there will simply let me in.¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his brows and hurriedly answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already been there, and it¡¯s possible that I¡¯ve found what you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Follow me,¡± He pulled her by her hand and led out of Memorial Hall, to Grand Canal Manor.


    When they arrived, Jing Rong brought a handkerchief, a wine pot and two cups to her. ¡°There¡¯s a wooden shard within the handkerchief. We¡¯ve found it inside the poisoned tea. As for the two cups and the wine cup, they are the ones Wei Yi¡¯s parents used that night, but they have been washed clean, so I don¡¯t know if they are still useful.¡±


    Ji Yunshu opened the wrapped handkerchief and had to search for the wooden fragment because of how small it was. ¡°Do you have any phosphorus powder?¡±


    Jing Rong called for a bodyguard. One answered swiftly and he ordered, ¡°Bring us some phosphorus powder.¡±


    The guard returned with the powder quickly enough. Ji Yunshu took a small handful and spread it out onto the wooden shard. Its color immediately changed to pure ck.


    ¡°There¡¯s poison on this shard,¡± concluded Ji Yunshu. She then frowned and wondered, ¡°But what is it exactly?¡± She brought the handkerchief closer to her nose and sniffed it. Although the shard itself was small, the distinct aroma of rice wine was still perceivable.


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    She dropped the handkerchief and frowned. ¡°Not only is there Pitohui poison on this wooden shard, but it has also been dipped in wine. But¡­what is this?¡± She was a little confused, so she picked up the wine pot and wanted to repeat the procedure.


    ¡°These have already been washed. Can you find anything despite that?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    ¡°As long as it touched the poison, and they haven¡¯t washed it with sugary water, I¡¯ll be able to find what I want,¡± answered Ji Yunshu. Nothing happened when she sprayed the wine pot with phosphorus, but when she did the same with the cups, the inner side darkened.¡±


    This caught Ji Yunshu off-guard, ¡°How did this happen?¡± She muttered.


    Jing Rong also thought it was unexpected, ¡°There¡¯s poison in the cups, but none in the pot? Did someone add the poison while the wine was being poured?¡±


    ¡®Well, that is certainly a possibility.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu nodded and mulled it over, ¡°Then, who was the person who poured the wine for them?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find out at the Wei Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡®I doubt that the people there will just let me go in,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong saw through Ji Yunshu¡¯s worries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Ie along, no one will even dare to stop you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I forgot that I have a ¡®Highness¡¯ by my side. He would probably be able to roll into the Wei Mansion if he wanted to. Oh, he can also probably raise the dead, forgot about that.¡¯


    1. Plum flower is known as a symbol of love, chastity, purity and elegance.

 Chapter 108: I Won’t Leave You

    <h4>Chapter 108: I Won¡¯t Leave You</h4>


    The pair arrived at the Wei Mansion, and saw Wei Fu at the entrance. Wei Fu rushed to kneel down upon seeing Jing Rong, but thetter stopped him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for an investigation. Gather everyone in the main hall.¡±


    Wei Fu did not dare challenge Jing Rong¡¯s authority. He red at Ji Yunshu and went to gather the servants and the maids at the Mansion. The sight of the white cloth strips reminded Ji Yunshu once again of the tragedy which urred here, but she forcefully recollected herself and buried the sadness deep into her heart. She asked Jing Rong. ¡°How¡¯s Wei Yi?¡±


    Jing Rong answered, ¡°He¡¯s doing fine. Lang Po is with him, and I¡¯ve told the people here to not tell him about the investigation, at least not until the burial tomorrow.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s quite considerate on this, at least more than the usual person.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu nodded and consciously avoided further talking about the subject, lest she would tear up again.


    After a short while, the servants and the maids Wei Fu gave the order to gather arrived at the main hall. Only then did they know what they were dealing with a royal prince, some servants working in the kitchen began chattering. ¡°He¡¯s a prince? I actually talked with him that night!¡± bragged one of them.


    A more robust man right beside him shed a nce of contempt and said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked with him too, and I spoke two sentences you know.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pfft me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless one!¡± The two got closer and closer as they argued with each other. It seemed like they weren¡¯t going to stop short of a fight. Wei Fu heard the mor, walked towards them and gave both a p on the head. ¡°How dare you behave like that when the prince is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Both of them bowed down clumsily.


    Wei Fu threw a castigating nce at the duo and finally went forth to greet Jing Rong. ¡°Your Highness, all the servants in the mansion have gathered here.¡±


    Jing Rong acquiesced and looked at Ji Yunshu: it was as if she was the master and him, a mere follower. Wei Fu followed his nce and looked at Ji Yunshu. He still resented her, and even though Ji Yunshu was found not guilty because of Luan¡¯er, he thought of her as a murderer. Fortunately, the circumstances surrounding Luan¡¯er¡¯s suicide had yet to reach the Wei Mansion, for he would otherwise be pleading justice on all fours to Magistrate Liu and Jing Rong once again. Although both Jing Rong and Magistrate Liu would be standing on Ji Yunshu¡¯s side¡­


    Ji Yunshu waited no longer and swept across the crowd with her eyes. ¡°Who poured the wine for your masters that night?¡±


    The servants looked at each other. One young maid shyly walked forward, out of the crowd, her head lowered and her hands kneading on each other. She answered in a quiet voice, ¡°It was me. I was the one who poured the wine for both the Master and Madame that night.¡±


    Ji Yunshu scrutinized the maid as she spoke: she looked to be no older than seventeen or eighteen years old. Ji Yunshu asked her, ¡°Did you notice anything abnormal when you poured the wine?¡±


    The maid shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully.¡±


    The maid¡¯s hands trembled from the severity of Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice. She pondered for a small while, finally shook her head and answered, ¡°Really, there was nothing.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s poison in the cup,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    Her statement caused an upheaval within the crowd. The maid was not dumb, and she naturally understood what Ji Yunshu was inferring to. She knelt down on the ground and answered with a trembling voice which was on the verge of turning into sobs. ¡°It cannot be this humble one, it cannot be. Master and Madame were so kind to me, I would never poison them.¡±


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it Luan¡¯er who poisoned Master and Madame? How did it be Yue¡¯er now?¡¯ wondered Wei Fu. He stared at the maid and asked in a loud voice, ¡°Yue¡¯er, is it you who did it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not this humble one, it really isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her,¡± said Ji Yunshu. She approached Yue¡¯er and made her stand up. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were the one who put in the poison. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    This second remark came to everyone¡¯s surprise. Jing Rong voiced his own, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and made Yue¡¯er raise her left hand. ¡°It¡¯s because the fingers on her left hand are injured, and she cannot move them¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji¡­ how did you know?¡±


    ¡®Of course I know, I work with bones everyday. I would notice something like this from a single nce.¡¯


    ¡°Nevermind how I know about it, just know that it would be far too risky for you to pour the wine and try to poison it using the same hand.¡±


    Wei Fu asked Yue¡¯er, ¡°Can you really not move your hand?¡±


    Yue¡¯er retracted her tears and nodded, ¡°Yes, Madame felt pity for my injury, so she brought me into the mansion. I¡¯ve been taking care of Madame ever since, and she has not told anyone about my handicap.¡±


    ¡®What a nice soul Madame Wei has,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. She did not feel the need to interrogate the servants at the Wei Mansion any longer, so she said to Wei Fu, ¡°Please, housekeeper Wei, you can tell them to go back to their duties now.¡±


    Wei Fu nodded and split up the crowd ordingly. Despite the new findings, the question of how the poison made its way into the wine was still unelucidated to Ji Yunshu. However, thetter did not dwell on this question. She threw a nce at Jing Rong and said, ¡°I want to go have a look at Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jing Rong agreed.


    Ji Yunshu entered the memorial hall in the backyard. The first person she saw was Wei Yi, who was down on the ground. From what she has heard, Wei Yi had been kneeling like this for the past two days, and he has not eaten a single bite. Ji Yunshu remembered Wei Yi¡¯s always unsatisfied appetite, and how he would be able to finish an entire table full of dishes¡­ She approached him lightly and knelt down beside him to bow down to the coffins of his parents. Wei Yi¡¯s exhausted eyes reddened when he saw Ji Yunshu. He called out in a creaked voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart was seared with a burning pain when she saw Wei Yi¡¯s sunken eyes. ¡®How did he get through the past two days?¡¯


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡± Wei Yi called out to her. She extended her pale fingers and caressed the frigid skin on his face. The coldness reached the skin of her finger, and then spread in uncontrobly, all the way into her heart. It prickled it like the sharp edge of an icicle. She frowned at the tightening of her chest.


    Wei Yi clutched her hand and jumped into her arms, crying loudly like a baby. Ji Yunshu wrapped her arms around him tightly and caressed his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wei Yi. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I would be here for you?¡±


    Her constion reverberated within Wei Yi¡¯s mind. He gave an even stronger sob, ¡°But Shu¡¯er disappeared, and Shu¡¯er doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You little fool, how could I ever not want you? I¡¯ll be forever by your side to take care of you.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s body spasmed violently, and Ji Yunshu¡¯s body shook along with him. He asked in a bawling voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you really going to stay with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise you. I will never leave you. I¡¯ll be by your side, and take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡± Wei Yi closed his arms around her.

 Chapter 109: Chopsticks of Unknown Origin

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chopsticks of Unknown Origin</h4>


    Inside the mourning hall, Wei Yi was holding onto Ji Yunshu without any thought of letting her go. Meanwhile, outside the hall, Jing Rong maintained an expressionless face which made it hard for anyone to guess his mind. Lang Po stood beside him. His sight was also on Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi.


    During these two days, he had followed his orders and taken care of Wei Yi. His eyes watched Wei Yi without blinking as he sported panda eyes. It could be said that he followed his orders to the letter.


    Of course, Wei Yi hadn¡¯t eaten anything and had been on an empty stomach for the past two days. Lang Po faintly sighed and spoke to himself, ¡°Miss Ji was swamped by so many things yet her mind is still thinking about Young Master Wei.¡± Admiration could be felt within his words.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes glossed over him with indifference. It immediately caused the surface of Lang Po¡¯s skin to feel a freezing temperature. He lowered his head and shut up. He was greatly bewildered inside his heart. His master not only didn¡¯t appear to be jealous, this calm attitude was a bit too shocking.


    ¡®This is too unusual! Extremely out of character!¡¯


    How could he have known that Jing Rong was heartbroken? His heart felt like it was tearing apart, cracking like dried up branches in December.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart had Ji Pei and that person was like a thorn well embedded in her heart. Despite doing everything he could, he couldn¡¯t pull that love out of her, leaving him heartbroken.


    Not to mention, that Ji Pei might be dead, but the fact remained that he had lost to a dead person! When he thought about it, Jing Rong¡¯s thin lips stretched into a pained smile.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu had lightly pushed away Wei Yi and wiped his tears using her sleeves. ¡°They say that you didn¡¯t eat anything for the past two days. How can you go on if you don¡¯t eat?¡± It made her feel a bit distressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel like eating, you still have to eat. It¡¯s bad for your body if you don¡¯t eat. Tomorrow is your parents¡¯ funeral procession. How will you have the energy to send them off onest time if you don¡¯t eat?¡±


    When she mentioned about the funeral procession, Wei Yi tightly pressed his dry lips together. He couldn¡¯t refute her.


    The Wei¡¯s servants immediately went to the kitchen to prepare the meal while Wei Yi continued to weep. He did his best to choke back several sobs by squeezing his cheeks.


    When he sniffled, his body trembled and inadvertently dropped his chopsticks on the table.


    tter! Cling!


    Ji Yunshu picked up his chopsticks and was about to give them back, but her hand suddenly halted. She frowned.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Wei Yi took the chopsticks and was about to pick up some food, but Ji Yunshu grabbed back the chopsticks and brought them in front of her eyes for careful observation.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, if you take my chopsticks, how am I going to eat?¡± Wei Yi asked as he chewed on his food.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression tensed up. Her fingertips brushed against the chopsticks. It seemed like she had a revtion.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡± Wei Yi quickly swallowed his food before calling her out. His call brought her back to reality. She faintly smiled before giving back his chopsticks and got up.


    She said, ¡°Eat well, I¡¯m going out for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t throw me away!¡± Wei Yi tugged on her clothes and refused to let her leave.


    Ji Yunshu reached for his head and stroked it. Her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Wei Yi, I already said that I won¡¯t leave you. Be good and eat your meal. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be back. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± He nodded and expressed his agreement.


    As soon as she left, she bumped into Jing Rong.


    Seeing her anxious expression, he asked in worry, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I think I know where that sawdust came from.¡±


    ¡°From where?¡±


    ¡°Chopsticks!¡± As she gave away her conclusion, she proceeded toward the Wei mansion¡¯s kitchen.


    Without hesitation, Jing Rong chased after Ji Yunshu, leaving behind Lang Po.


    Finally, they reached the kitchen and smelt the faint scent of vinegar as soon as they arrived. Inside, the servants were busy doing various chores, but as soon as they saw the visitors, they stopped what they were doing.


    Ji Yunshu rushed to a maidservant and inquired, ¡°Are the utensils prepared for your lord and mistress on the night of the banquet still here?¡±


    The maidservant stammered at first while repeatedly nodding, ¡°They are still here.¡±


    ¡°Bring them to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maidservant hurriedly fetched the tableware.


    Except for the wine bottle and wine cups ¡°robbed¡± away by Jing Rong, what remained in the tray was two exquisite water patterned porcin bowls, two white jade porcin spoons and chopsticks, made from a precious tree, ced on ivory supports. Ji Yunshu only picked up one of the chopsticks and meticulously observed it.


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that one.¡±


    She picked another chopstick and shook her head again. ¡°Not that one either.¡±


    Next, she picked up the third chopstick but suddenly became greatly rmed. ¡°This is it! It¡¯s this chopstick.¡±


    Everyone looked at Ji Yunshu, watching her as she was doing her one-man show. None of them understood why she was shouting.


    Jing Rong remainedposed as if he knew what she was thinking of. He turned to a servant and ordered him. ¡°Bring some phosphorus powder.¡±


    Suddenly, the servant became intelligent. Unfortunately, Ji Yunshu had no time to praise him. She took some of the powder and sprinkled it on the chopsticks as soon as the servant came back with it. In the blink of an eye, the chopstick turnedpletely ck!


    ¡°There¡¯s poison on it.¡± Her tone appeared casual but still contained shock within.


    She repeated the procedure with the other three chopsticks and another turned ck.


    The maidservant closest to her was extremely confused about the phenomena. ¡°Miss Ji, h-how could this happen? How can there be poison on the chopsticks?¡±


    Ji Yunshu also wanted to know. After pondering over this problem, she looked at Jing Rong and said, ¡°We investigated in the wrong direction from the start. The wine wasn¡¯t poisoned. It was the chopsticks instead. The chopsticks entered their mouths. The poison on the sawdust remained in their mouths and when they drank the wine, it contaminated the cup and some stuck to the rim.¡± Everyone started to understand after she exined.


    However, Jing Rong was still doubtful. ¡°Since only two chopsticks had poison on it, then how did two people ended up getting poisoned?¡±


    ¡°I think that Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei used one poisoned chopstick each.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s logical!¡¯


    Jing Rong grimly asked the people within the kitchen. ¡°Who was part of the feast staff and in charge of the tableware?¡± His tone was biting like a me which caused the servants to suddenly tremble.


    Further inside, two little girls peeked out their heads and came over in a panic. ¡°I-it¡¯s the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Why is there poison on the chopsticks? Can you exin this to me?¡± interrogated Jing Rong.


    The two girls shook their heads in fear. ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t smear poison on it. These are the chopsticks that our master used daily. There weren¡¯t any problems before. We absolutely don¡¯t bear any ill-will toward milord and mdy. We beg your highness to investigate the situation clearly.¡±


    They didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡°Then, who else came in contact with the chopsticks on the banquet night?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No one else. We were the ones who personally arranged the tableware. Milord and Mdy¡¯s tablewares were handled by us only and no one else. No one else could have tampered with it.¡± She spoke without hesitation, no trace of any doubt about her words.


    Jing Rong had nothing else to ask. He saw the expression on Ji Yunshu and put back the chopsticks before tentatively asking, ¡°These chopsticks¡­ are they from your Wei mansion?¡±


    The maidservants looked at each other, then something sparked within their mind. They widened their eyes and examined the chopsticks. They eximed, ¡°Those aren¡¯t our Wei mansion¡¯s chopsticks!¡±


    To prove her words, one of the girls pointed at the chopsticks and hurriedly exined. ¡°Our chopsticks all have one of their corners shaved, but this pair of ck chopsticks doesn¡¯t have a shaved corner. It is certainly not one of our chopsticks.¡±

 Chapter 110: Damn It! It Should Have Been Me!

    <h4>Chapter 110: Damn It! It Should Have Been Me!</h4>


    Most wealthy families usually had the habit of putting a mark on their tablewares. They often used their surname, the name of the current era, or one of the twelve zodiac animals to identify their tablewares.


    The porcin bowls and wine cups of the Wei family had the word ¡°Wei¡± engraved at the bottom. As for the chopsticks made of precious wood, since they wereparably more fragile and would snap if the word ¡°Wei¡± was to be engraved on it, only a corner at their ends would be shaved as a mark of identification.


    However, the poisoned chopsticks didn¡¯t have such a mark.


    ¡°Are you absolutely certain that no one else came into the kitchen on that evening?¡± Ji Yunshu put an emphasis on the question.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, causing another round of head-shaking.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Suddenly, a maidservant within the crowd eximed, ¡°It¡¯s true that no one else entered the kitchen to tamper with the tablewares, but on the way to the banquet hall, I ran into Third Young Master Ji.¡±


    ¡®Third Young Master Ji? Ji Yuanzhi?¡¯


    ¡°Why would he appear near the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°This lowly servant doesn¡¯t know. At that time Third Young Master Ji, he¡­¡±


    ¡°He what?¡± questioned Ji Yunshu.


    The maidservant slightly blushed while biting her lips and lowering her head. Then, she reached out for the hairpin decorating her hair.


    She stammered and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°At that time, Third Young Master Ji gave me this hairpin. Since I saw how pretty it was, I epted it.¡±


    ¡®There really is an unforeseen circumstance. But such a superficial way to flirt! He couldn¡¯t even let a little girl go.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression sank. ¡°At that time, whose tablewares did you take?¡±


    ¡°I was on my way with Miss Ji¡¯s tablewares,¡± she spoke with certainty.


    In other words, Ji Yuanzhi also didn¡¯te into contact with Lord Wei¡¯s and Madame Wei¡¯s tablewares. It seemed like the investigation had lead to another dead end! Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong. She appeared a bit distressed.


    Jing Rong promptlyforted her. ¡°Since we know that the chopsticks were poisoned, then we can certainly find out the truth in the end.¡±


    She nodded and grumbled in agreement. Inadvertently, as she moved, her sleeve brushed against the chopsticks, making them drop to the ground. She used her handkerchief to pick up the chopsticks, but she identally saw a piece of ck chopstick fall off and turn into a crimson color. That tiny piece was very easy to overlook without a keen eye.


    Her expression immediately tensed as she stared at the wet floor with her nose wrinkled. She asked, ¡°There¡¯s vinegar on the floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we usually clean the floor with diluted vinegar,¡± replied a servant girl.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that!¡±


    That¡¯s right! The dense fog clouding her mind was gradually dispersing! She turned around and spoke to Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, I might need your help!¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wrapped the chopstick with her handkerchief and dragged Jing Rong out of the kitchen. Her expression was grave as she whispered into his ear, ¡°I need you to send people to the prison and¡­¡± After she was done exining her n, Jing Rong ordered his subordinates to aplish it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Meanwhile in the prison, Ji Yuanzhi was shouting his innocence as if his life depended on it. He was too young. There was no way he could ept this kind of punishment. In the gloomy and damp prison cell, time seemed to pass quickly. He was barely imprisoned for a bit more than the time it took for a joss stick to burn, yet it felt longer. ¡°Someone! Release me! Do you know who my eldest brother is? He is General Yi¡¯s Left Secretary! Offending me is the same as offending him! Let me out of here!¡± He hit both of his hands on the wooden barrier of his prison cell, while bellowing until his voice became hoarse.


    Finally, his shouting bore fruit. Several people hurriedly arrived, but they weren¡¯t part of the prison staff. Each one of them wore an expressionless face that leaned toward a feeling of cold austerity. They opened the prison door, bringing with them a bowl and a knife. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± screamed Ji Yuanzhi in fear.


    No one spoke to him. Some of them restrained him, pressed him to kiss the cold floor, and pried his palm open.


    ¡°What are you doing? What do you want to do? Release me!¡±


    ¡°GYAAAAH!¡± A blood-curdling scream resounded as his palm was cut open by the knife. His blood poured into the bowl. The pain he felt caused him to continue shouting as hisplexion became ashen. It was only until the bowl was half-full did the men release him. They threw a small pot of ointment and bandages to him before leaving. The men didn¡¯t speak from start to finish and did everything with extreme efficiency.


    Ji Yuanzhi crawled to a sitting position and looked at his palm that was shed for no reason at all. He simply felt helpless and powerless. He had no other choice but to smear the ointment on his wound while gritting his teeth.


    That half bowl of blood only took less than half the time to burn a joss stick before being delivered to Jing Rong. Once he received it, he sent it to Ji Yunshu which made her get caught in betweenughter and tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to take that much blood.¡±


    ¡°The more, the better!¡± Jing Rong replied in a frivolous tone.


    ¡®The more, the better? Oi, oi, oi! This is blood, not water!¡¯ Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him then no longer pay attention to him.


    She poured a bit of camphor juice and vinegar in the bowl of blood and then dropped the little pieces of dark red chopstick into it. After a short time, she fished out that chopstick piece. The dark red color on it had faded into a brighter red,pletely blending with the color of the blood within the bowl.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ The truth is quite self-evident now.¡¯


    ¡°Ji Yuanzhi is the owner of those poisonous chopsticks. The blood on it belongs to him. Do you remember about the scab on his thumb? It must have been caused by him scraping his thumb on it.¡± When she came to that conclusion, the truth scared her even more.


    As curious as ever, Jing Rong threw a question at her, ¡°Why would he want to kill the Wei couple? But he didn¡¯t evene near their tablewares. How did the chopsticks end up getting switched?¡±


    ¡°Ah right! How did he rece the chopsticks? And what was his motive for murder?¡±


    The truth was quite dubious and also very shocking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ji Yunshu returned to the mourning hall.


    By the time she returned, Wei Yi had finished his meal and put down his chopsticks. He was sitting with a straight posture while waiting for her.


    She walked up to him and sat next to him.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, why did you leave for so long?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie back?¡±


    He repeatedly nodded, then crooked his head as if he was thinking about something. Then, he took out from his pocket a tassel and handed it to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Shu¡¯er, this is big brother Yuanzhi¡¯s tassel. Can you help me give it back to him?¡±


    She nced at it. It was indeed something Ji Yuanzhi would own. ¡°Why do you have this with you?¡±


    ¡°The other night, I wasn¡¯t careful and bumped into him, which caused him to bump into the two sisters who were holding a tray. After that, he scolded me before leaving, but that thing fell on the ground.¡± He spoke earnestly, yet he didn¡¯t notice why he was justifying himself.


    When Ji Yunshu heard his words, her expressionpletely turned dark. She felt as if inside of her a machine was pounding and crushing all of her organs! She avoided looking at Wei Yi as tears threatened to spill out, and her throat felt like it was caught in a vise. She forced a smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you give it back to him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Shu¡¯er!¡± Wei Yi got up and lifted the hem of his mourning clothes as he kneeled in front of the coffins once again. He bowed and knocked his head several times on the floor. His mouth only uttered words reminiscing his parents.


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t in the mood for listening. She stood up and stayed behind him with her head lowered. All her attention was focused on her hands. She tightly clenched the tassel as if she was strangling someone¡¯s neck. In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡®Wei Yi, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really, really sorry! Damn it! It should have been me!¡¯

 Chapter 111: Rebellion?

    <h4>Chapter 111: Rebellion?</h4>


    On a February night, a drizzle fell covering the world with the pitter-patter sounds of rain. As the temperature dropped, the rain turned into falling snow. The snowkes fell one after another, piling onyer uponyer of white. It didn¡¯t take long before roofs and pavements were nothing but mantles of whiteness.


    Under the roof of a certain house, there was a room brightened bynterns with all four walls covered in white satin, fluttering as the wind blew in. As the wind came in, the light flickered, projecting shadows and light onto the bleak and mournful atmosphere thatplemented the white snow.


    On such a night, Wei Yi was kneeling in the mourning hall. His back ramrod straight like before. From time to time, he would throw joss paper into the burning brazier.1 After two days of crying, even his tears have dried.


    Most of the servants within the Wei mansion were kneeling outside, draped in mourning clothes and wearing white headbands. Their heads were lowered, while sobs could be hearding from the crowd.


    As the first glimmer of light marked the beginning of a new day, the funeral procession to send the Wei couple to their ultimate resting ce departed.


    Two memorial tablets nestled inside Wei Yi¡¯s hands as he led the funeral procession. The virgin expanse of snow burned into his eyes. The snow that settled on his thick eyshes melted into a pearl of water, limpid and translucent, as it fell on his cheek. It was no longer possible to discern which one was a tear and which one was water.


    Right behind him, there were two coffins covered in white cloth. Eight people were needed to lift one. The men carried the two coffins and followed behind Wei Yi.


    There were people at the back, front, and on the sides of the procession, carrying white funeral banners and throwing joss paper into the air. As they proceeded, they chanted sutras until they reached their destination: the burial site determined through feng shui.


    Ji Yunshu only followed them halfway. After that, she watched them ascend the mountain until thest moment. Jing Rong silently stayed behind with her. He followed her line of sight before deciding to inquire, ¡°Are you really not telling him? Afterall, it concerns his parents.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Her words stemmed from her wish to protect Wei Yi. She wanted to preserve his pure and honest nature.


    As both people returned to the city, Lang Po rushed to them along with several imperial guards. His expression revealed a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Your Highness, something bad happened. Lord Ji brought people to cause trouble at the yamen. He ns to pressure Lord Liu into releasing Ji Yuanzhi. Right now, they must have reached the prison.¡±


    ¡®That old fox is truly brazen!¡¯ Jing Rong was infuriated. ¡°If he dares to take away the man, I, this prince, will pick out his tendons!¡±


    ¡®Did you grow up eating fireballs? How violent!¡¯ Ji Yunshu stepped forward. ¡°We cannot let my father take Ji Yuanzhi away.¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi was already convicted as a murderer. If he was rescued, it would be highly unlikely that she could trace his whereabouts after her father hid him. If it does happen, wouldn¡¯t the case remain unresolved?


    Thus, they sped up and rushed to the prison.


    During the same time at the entrance of the prison, Ji Shuhan wasing out with Ji Yuanzhi.


    The magistrate and several jailers tried to obstruct the Ji father and son, but they were unable to do so. The reason is that Ji Shuhan went in front and shielded his son. Although the jailers pulled out their swords, they didn¡¯t dare use them.


    The jailers couldn¡¯t act, but Jing Rong had no reservations. Forty meters of distance separated him from the entrance. It was enough for him to swing his arm back, grab Lang Po¡¯s sword, pull it out in one motion, and ¡°throw¡± it with all he had at his target. As his hand released its grip on the sword¡¯s hilt, the weapon cut through the curtain of snow like an arrow released from a bowstring; only a cold light could be perceived. With extreme uracy, the sword lodged itself into Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Jailbreak! Jailbreak! Someone is trying to jailbreak!¡± Magistrate Liu was loudly shouting as he ran behind several jailers. ¡®This is too scary!¡¯


    The jailers went into a defensive stance and turned toward the direction the sword piercing Ji Yuanzhi came from. They only rxed their stance when they saw that the culprit was Jing Rong. Magistrate Liu revealed an awkward expression when he realized he scared himself for nothing. He armed himself with his glib tongue and approached Jing Rong to wee thetter with sped hands. ¡°It turns out to be your Highness. This humble official was under the impression that¡­¡±


    Jing Rong raised his index and middle finger together, interrupting the magistrate¡¯s words with his gesture. His expression was cool as he stared at Ji Shuhan¡¯s now timid attitude. ¡°It seems like Lord Ji doesn¡¯t put me in his eyes. I sent Ji Yuanzhi to the yamen the other day, but now you¡¯re rushing to bring the man away. I really underestimated your courage.¡± Although his words were not heavy, the arrogance in which he spoke with contained a deterrent pressure.


    Ji Shuhan hurriedly justified himself, ¡°Your Highness, this humble official doesn¡¯t dare, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But my son didn¡¯t kill anyone. That servant girl killed herself. This criminal charge shouldn¡¯t be put on his head. Your Highness is wise. I beseech you to clearly investigate the matter.¡±


    Jing Rong sneered. ¡°Although threatening someone to kill herself doesn¡¯t earn him capital punishment, he still cannot escape punishment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The evidence is undeniable. His crime cannot be erased,¡± eximed Magistrate Liu. At this moment, his lung capacity appeared to double in power. Afterall, Jing Rong was his protection amulet. The magistrate now felt he really has backing. Despite being an official, he kept encountering iron walls: Madame Jiang and now, Lord Ji.


    However, Ji Shuhan remained firm; he must take away his son today.


    Rooted in front of prison entrance, Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s face looked weak and was covered in perspiration. He looked at his father with imploring eyes. ¡°Father, please, you must save me!¡±


    Hearing his son pleading for help, his resoluteness increased in the fold, which tranted into the sharp expression from his brows. He raised his head and looked straight at Jing Rong. His tone became a bit more oppressing as he spoke, ¡°Your Highness, you must know that my two eldest sons are important figures in the imperial court. One of them is the left secretary of General Yi. The other was bestowed the title of Changlin General by the emperor. They are heavily valued for their talent. Even if your Highness doesn¡¯t consider this aspect, can you at least rethink the political situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± His reprimand was like thunder filling people¡¯s ears with dread. Jing Rong¡¯s solemn face was quickly turning dark. His eyes which were glinting with coldness gradually suffused with mes of fury that expressed his desire to skin people alive! Never in his life up until now did someone threaten him. Not to mention using the political state of the imperial court to do so! ¡®Is that rebellion?¡¯


    Even Ji Yunshu, who stood behind him, felt his fury.


    Ji Shuhan was inwardly shocked. He suddenly realized he made a faux pas. ¡°Your Highness please forgive this lowly official. Those are my true words, but I had no intention of angering your Highness.¡± His voice was faintly trembling.


    ¡°Ji Shuhan, you should know that troublese from the mouth. Your rude words felt like threats to me. Even if you use all the names in your Ji family, do you think you can cover the sky with your hand? Or do you want to bear the crime of rebelling against the imperial household?¡±


    ¡®Rebellion?¡¯ Even he, Ji Shuhan, couldn¡¯t afford to bear such a tall hat. ¡°I¡­ I absolutely didn¡¯t have any intention or meaning to imply that. Please reconsider your Highness. This lowly official is only anxious because of my young son. He didn¡¯t kill anyone. Although he was beside that servant girl at the time of her death, he shouldn¡¯t be charged with such a crime.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about premeditated murder?¡± The words came out from Ji Yunshu, dull and indifferent. She stepped forward with an icy expression, watching the shocked Ji Shuhan.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite calling him ¡°father,¡± the tone was freezing like ice. Her expression darkened as her lips faintly pulled up. ¡°I¡¯m fully aware that this body, hair, and skin are given by the parents. I should forbear your actions and wait until time takes you away, but I was wrong.¡± Herst four words were suffused with extreme coldness.


    1.Joss paper : (a.k.a. Hell money) Chinese have a tradition to burn joss paper and other things for the dead, so that they will be able to journey through the underworld infort. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Joss_paper

 Chapter 112: The Case (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Case (part 1)</h4>


    The hostility within Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes sent shivers down Ji Shuhan¡¯s spine. ¡®She was wrong? What does she mean?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu snarled. ¡°Despite enduring time and time again, it did not abate your cruelty. Yourck ofpassion is what has given you this bloodthirsty son.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ji Shuhan frowned.


    Ji Yunshu ignored him and shed a cold nce to Ji Yuanzhi, who was still impaled through the shoulder onto the gate. She looked back at Magistrate Liu and pleaded, ¡°Magistrate, please ready the hall for trial¡­ for the murders at the Wei Mansion.¡±


    ¡®Wei Mansion? Isn¡¯t this about Luan¡¯er¡¯s death?¡¯ thought Magistrate Liu.


    Ji Yuanzhi was brought to the great hall of the yamen and knelt down at the center of the room. He had a bandaged hand and a gaping hole in his robe around the shoulder. His hair was messy, and he seemed to be quite uneasy. Jing Rong stood right by him, casting down a look akin to an eagle stalking its prey.


    Ji Shuhan was rather confused. ¡®Why are we back at the Wei Mansion case?¡¯ His heart was struck with sudden apprehension.


    Ji Yunshu stood upright by Ji Yuanzhu¡¯s left. In her usual garments, shecked the proudness and the sharpness of Teacher Ji but gained a womanly softness which rightfully belonged to her normal self. However, the animosity in her eyes expelled almost all of it away; a little more and she would have seemed enraged by hatred, a little less and she would be seemed softhearted.


    Magistrate Liu wiped his eyes with his sleeves and habitually reached out for his gavel. He was about to smash the table with it, when Jing Rong interrupted him with a cough. He suddenly realized who was there and immediately dropped the object. He cleared his throat and shed a nce at Ji Yuanzhi. Then, he shifted his attention toward Ji Yunshu and asked in a much more gentle manner, ¡°Yunshu, so, are there any links between the murders at the Wei Mansion and Luan¡¯er¡¯s suicide?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer him. Instead, she lowered her eyes toward Ji Yuanzhu, who dodged her eyes and kept his fists clenched. She asked him, ¡°Do you really hate me so?¡±


    ¡®What is she doing? That¡¯s not the normal flow!¡¯ thought the Magistrate.


    Ji Yuanzhi seemed surprised at the question. He raised his head, showing a contemptuous smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me to the point that you want to see me dead?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yuanzhi frowned. He seemed to have understood her intentions, and he remained silent.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yuanzhu remained silent.


    This exchange was quite puzzling for Magistrate Liu. He asked in curiosity, ¡°Yunshu, does this have anything to do with the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept her eyes fixated on her brother. She skirted around him, and her countenance sank only when she arrived behind him. She asked, ¡°That night, you joined us only after the feast had started, didn¡¯t you?¡± She continued without giving Ji Yuanzhi a chance to interrupt her, ¡°That¡¯s because before you came to the main hall you went to the kitchen. You lingered around its entrance, wondering how you could sneak in, but you did not have a chance to do so.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense¡­ I.. why would I want to go there. I haven¡¯t been in the kitchen at all,¡± retorted Ji Yuanzhu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny it so quickly. There are probably a few things even you can¡¯t quite understand, such as¡­ why did Madame Wei and Lord Wei die, and why I am unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s calm voice seemed to have pricked a fatal weakness. Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes widened, and his countenance turned ashen. His quickening breath revealed his nervousness: it was clear as daylight.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Ji Yunshu brought a fabric pendant out of her pocket. She held the thread with her index finger and swung it in front of Ji Yuanzhu¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should recognize this. After all, Wei Yi said that you were the one who dropped it, and he didn¡¯t forget to ask me to return this to you¡­ He¡¯s nice like that.¡±


    Ji Yunshu flung the object at Ji Yuanzhu with a flick of her finger. It fell onto Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s dirty robe with a thud. It seemed like a ball of fire to Ji Yuanzhi. He shook it off with vigor, causing it to fall far away from him. ¡°That¡¯s not mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Am I blind or illiterate? Can you tell me what¡¯s written on it?¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s something written on it?¡¯ Magistrate Liu was curious enough to leave his seat. He picked up the pendant and pointed at Ji Yuanzhi. ¡°Hey, this is yours. Look, your name is sewn on it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ji Yuanzhi stuttered; the focused air in his eyes was gone.


    Ji Shuhan could not hold it in anymore. He grunted at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Yunshu, what exactly are you trying to do? First, you say that Yuanzhi is at fault for Luan¡¯er¡¯s death, and now you are expecting us to believe that Yuanzhi is somehow rted to the case at the Wei Mansion with a pendant and a few nonsensical remarks? He¡¯s your third brother! Won¡¯t you stop at nothing until he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡®Third brother? I¡¯d love to know a time when he thought of me as a sister.¡¯ Ji Yunshu maintained herposure, but resentment shed through her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not the one wishing his death, quite the opposite actually.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense?¡± shouted Ji Shuhan.


    Ji Yunshu quirked her lips and turned her head toward Ji Yuanzhi, who was copsed on the ground. ¡°Listen, and I will throw light upon your confusion.¡±


    She took a deep breath and fought against the tears in her eyes. ¡°That day, before you came to the Wei Mansion, you prepared a pair of chopsticks identical to the ones used by the hosts at the Wei Mansion and soaked them in Pitohui poison for a few hours. When you arrived, you found an excuse to the kitchen and waited there until you saw a maid carry utensils. You knew that what she had was meant for me, so you offered a hairpin and used it as a distraction to swap the chopsticks with the poisoned ones you were hiding.¡±


    At this point, the main hall had sunk into aplete silence. A silence due perhaps to surprise or shock. Despite the imusibility of the tale, even Ji Yuanzhi did not speak out against it. Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°What you didn¡¯t think of, however, is that when you were about to leave, Wei Yi bumped into you. In doing so, he caused his parents chopsticks, carried by another maid, to fall into the same container as mine; yes, the chopsticks were identical, so the two maids simply picked them up randomly.¡±


    ¡°The pair which was meant for me was split up. One was given to Uncle Wei, and the other one, to Aunt Wei.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ stop it! STOP IT!¡± Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s suddenly exploded into a frenzy. He raised his hands and was about to leap toward Ji Yunshu. However, before he could do so, Jing Rong arrived, quick as a gust of wind. He pulled Ji Yunshu behind him, raised his leg, and dealt a mighty kick to Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s chest. Thetter flew for nearly a meter and fell to the ground with blood on the corner of his lips.


    Ji Shuhan hurried to help Ji Yuanzhu, but Lang Po and another bodyguard stopped him. ¡°If youy even a finger to help, I¡¯ll end you right here, right now,¡± growled Jing Rong.


    Ji Yuanzhiid prostrate, looking at Ji Yunshu with hatred. He protested in ast-ditch effort, ¡°You are lying. I haven¡¯t, I haven¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You may not know, but you gave me the evidence I needed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yunshu took out the handkerchief wrapped around the poisoned chopsticks out of her sleeves and cast it to the ground. ¡°Look at your own thumb.¡±

 Chapter 113: The Case (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Case (part 2)</h4>


    Ji Yuanzhi raised his right hand and showed his thumb. The scab on it could still be seen! After a moment, he instinctively withdrew his hand and looked once more at the chopstick on the floor. His body was sweating abnormally.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He paused.


    Ji Yunshupleted his question for him. ¡°You want to ask how I know the poisoned chopsticks were brought in by you?¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi remained silent.


    ¡°Ji Yuanzhi, you¡¯re really too clever for your own good. You have never expected that the Wei mansion¡¯s chopsticks had a corner shaved to identify them. Yours doesn¡¯t have that mark. When you switched the chopsticks, a bamboo chaff pierced your thumb and blood fell on the chopsticks. I have already checked and that blood is yours. Therefore, there¡¯s no point for you to quibble.¡±


    ¡°I-impossible! This can¡¯t be!¡± muttered Ji Yunzhi in a tone of utter astonishment.


    ¡°When Lord Wei and Madame Wei died, and I was used as the murderer, you took advantage of that span of time to sneak into my room and left some pitohui feathers. You believe that by doing that, everyone would be fooled into thinking I was the murderer, and sealing my fate of death in stone. However, that day in the courtroom, I wasn¡¯t convicted for a crime, causing fear to be birthed inside your heart. Because you were afraid that I would use this opportunity to reverse the verdict and sooner orter, dig out the truth, which leads back to you.¡±


    ¡°You pushed Luan¡¯er to kill herself, turning her into your scapegoat. You thought that with her death, the case would be closed and you will be safe and sound. Unfortunately for you, that scab on your thumb is the irrefutable evidence of your crime.¡± There was no mistake with her exnation, each word worth a gem.


    It stupefied everyone inside the courtroom. This Ji Yuanzhi was really too bloodthirsty.


    The truth was revealed with undeniable evidence and in ordance with logic. The blood of three lives had stained Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s hands.


    Ji Yuanzhi felt like he was trapped in a quagmire. His n was obviously perfect! The scapegoat had died as nned!


    Ji Shuhan also seemed stunned as if he has been hit by a thunderbolt. His legs became soft, almost causing him to keel over, but it made him weakly retreat a few steps with an unstable gait.


    His lips trembled as he blurted out the words on his mind. ¡°How can it be? How can it be?¡± How can his son be a murderer?


    Magistrate Liu was shocked and looked stunned for a moment before picking up his gavel and knocked it on the table with all his might.


    Bam!


    The sound reverberated through the courtroom like a strike of thunder. Ji Yuanzhi snapped out and hisplexion paled.


    The magistrate began to interrogate, ¡°Ji Yuanzhi, the evidence and the motivation of your crime are clear. You failed to kill Ji Yunshu through poison, yet ended up killing Lord Wei and Madame Wei. You also forced Luan¡¯er to take the me for your crimes and caused her to hang herself. What else do you have to say in your defense?¡±


    What¡¯s there to say? Ji Yuanzhi, thought bitterly, suddenly he let out a coldugh. The hatred in his eyes was clearly seen as he red at Ji Yunshu. His mouth opened, giving an impression of a piranha¡¯s mouth. He gritted his teeth while bellowing, ¡°Ji Yunshu! Why didn¡¯t you die? Why wasn¡¯t it you who died? WHY?!¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Yes! I really hate you to the point I want to kill you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Everyone looked at each other in puzzlement. They didn¡¯t understand what his mother¡¯s death had to do with Ji Yunshu. However, Ji Shuhan understood everything. His stunned face was now reced by deep grief. He pped his thigh and madly shouted, ¡°Karma! This is karma!¡± Tears fell like rain from his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression gradually cooled down, but there was a trace of guilt on her face. She spoke, ¡°No one wished for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason why she died! If you didn¡¯t fall into the water, my mother wouldn¡¯t have had to jump in to save you. She wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold and passed away from it! You caused her to die!¡± Heshed out at her. If his hands weren¡¯t restrained by iron shackles, he would have rushed to strangle her to death.


    Ji Yunshu was only aware of the story behind it. It was something that happened to the original owner of this body. When she was ten years old, she identally fell into the water. Zhou Pang, who was Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s mother, was the only one who knew how to swim and happened to be present. Therefore, Zhou Pang jumped into the water to save her. Unfortunately, she caught a cold and the illness imed her life not long after.


    Ever since then, Ji Yuanzhi hated Ji Yunshu to the bone! This problem naturally fell on the transmigrated Ji Yunshu¡¯s back. It couldn¡¯t be said that this wasn¡¯t her problem since this body was now hers.


    Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from anger. He continued to bellow in rage. ¡°You should die! You should die! Die and apany my mother in atonement! I can¡¯t stand you. If you didn¡¯t frame Lingzhi for pushing Muqing in the water, I wouldn¡¯t be this heartless and have tried to poison you.¡±


    ¡®What a disgusting appearance!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was truly unaware that this Third Brother of hers had always harbored thoughts of killing her. The corner of her eyes glistened with tears. Her eyes shed with Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s. How can she not hate him? ¡°Did you know that you have caused the loss of three lives?¡±


    ¡°They died because of you. They died in your ce, so even if they turned into evil spirits, the one they will haunt would be you!¡± His words sparked Ji Yunshu¡¯s fury.


    Ji Yunzhi clenched his hands into a fist and hit them on the floor. ¡°I really regret that I didn¡¯t kill you myself. I would have then taken revenge for my mother!¡±


    The cost of ¡°avenging his mother¡± came with the loss of three lives. It made one wonder what the difference was between that kind of man and a homicidal maniac?


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s almond eyes returned to a calm state. She asked him, ¡°Let me ask you, when you switched my chopsticks with the poisoned ones, did the slightest reluctance ever cross your mind?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± He gave a perfunctory reply, then began tough. ¡°If you want to kill me, then kill me! Otherwise, I will certainly kill you when given the chance!¡± He seemed like a mad lion.


    Seeing that the situation couldn¡¯t go on, Magistrate Liu was about to step in, but Jing Rong was a step earlier. He narrowed his eyes, giving off a deterrent aura thatpelled one to obey. He dered, ¡°Murders need to pay with their lives. This is thews of our Great Lin. Behead him at once with no pardon. Ji Yuanzhi, you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Ji Shuhan shouted, then rushed to Jing Rong before kneeling on the ground with a bam. His whole body was trembling as he begged. ¡°Your Highness, please spare him! Please spare his life!¡±


    ¾°ÈÝÃæ²»¶¯É«£¬ÓïÆø¸üÊÇÓ²Á˼¸·Ö:¡°ÈÄÃü?¼ÍԪְɱÁËÈý¸öÈË£¬¾ÍË㽫ËûÎåÂí·Öʬ¶¼ËãÊDZãÒËÁËËû¡£¡±


    Jing Rong remained expressionless. His tone hardened even more. ¡°Spare him? Ji Yuanzhi killed three people! Even if he was punished to chariot-tearing1, it would only be too cheap for him.¡±


    ¡°I beg your Highness¡¯ mercy! Please, in consideration to the loyalty of the many generations of Ji to the imperial court, spare Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s life!¡± Ji Shuhan had wilted, the me of his anger had long vanished. He was groveling on the floor, begging for his son¡¯s life.


    Jing Rong snorted. He ignored the man and looked at Magistrate Liu instead.


    Magistrate Liu tacitly understood the nce and nodded. ¡°Runners, lock Ji Yuanzhi in the prison. After the official document of the Ministry of Justice arrives, the date for his execution will be determined.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out an arrow banner ofmand 2 from a wooden cylinder on the table and flung it to the floor.


    Pac!


    A crisp sound echoed in the courtroom.


    This time Ji Shuhan ferociously scowled. His body waspletely rigid. In the end, he no longer continued to beg and fainted on the floor.


    Two of Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates pulled up Ji Shuhan¡¯s body. As for Ji Yuanzhi, he continued tough while he was dragged away by the runners. Before he was dragged out, he screamed out, ¡°Yunshu! Damn you! You should DIE!¡±


    Jing Rong watched the unconscious Ji Shuhan and waved his hand. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    The imperial guard received the order and carried Ji Shuhan back to the Ji Mansion.


    Inside the courtroom, the calm had returned.


    The case was now closed, but everyone¡¯s heart had yet to regain theirposure. Instead, it became heavier as if they were sinking into the abyss, choked by emotions.


    Magistrate Liu raised the hem of his uniform and approached Jing Rong. He called out, seeking for further instruction. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Jing Rong raised his hand, warning the magistrate to shut up. His eyes were closely watching Ji Yunshu. ¡®This woman is too calm. This calmness is too out of ce!¡¯


    It took a long while before Ji Yunshu decided to open her mouth and said, ¡°I want to go to the prison. I want to ask him something before he dies.¡±


    ¡®Hum? What do you want to ask him?¡¯


    1.This is one of the topmost gruesome death sentences in ancient China. The convict¡¯s limbs and head are tied to five different horses. The executioner will make the horses run in five different directions¡­ and the convict died like that¡­ You can read the written description of other capital punishment here(no visual, promise): http://raoulschinasaloon/index.php?topic=2613.0 ?


    2.Arrow banner of amander is that red thing in the man¡¯s hand:

 Chapter 114: That Person Has Died

    <h4>Chapter 114: That Person Has Died</h4>


    After half the time it took to burn a joss stick, Ji Yuanzhi was thrown back into the prison. Meanwhile, Jing Rong apanied Ji Yunshu to the prison. When they arrived, Ji Yunshu did not let Jing Rong follow her further.


    From Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s prison cell came an unpleasant stench that was mixed with the smell of blood. The blood scent must have permeated the surrounding air ever since Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates came to collect that bowl of bloodst night. Ji Yuanzhi, while sitting on the ground, cut an unsightly figure as he coldlyughed. Both of his eyes revealed a malevolent expression the moment Ji Yunshu arrived and appeared into his peripheral vision.


    After a long time, Ji Yunshu ordered the jailer, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Open it!¡± Her cold as ice tone pierced through the jailer¡¯s mind, scaring him.


    The jailer trembled slightly before obeying Ji Yunshu¡¯s order.


    Apanying the jingle of the iron chains, the door creaked opened. Ji Yunshu stepped inside and stood in front of Ji Yuanzhi.


    The man graced her with his attention by lifting his head and looking at her. A sinister expression gradually crept onto his lips as he inquired, ¡°What? You want to take revenge for Luan¡¯er? You want to personally kill me?¡±


    ¡°I came here because I want to ask you about a matter before you die.¡± Her voice sounded as if her throat had been sealed for a long time and air was gradually passing through. Ji Yuanzhi hummed as he bent his neck, his sight fixated on his high-quality boots made from tiger leather.


    After a moment, Ji Yunshu slowly crouched and continued to question him, ¡°That day, you brought people to themon grave; I also went there but didn¡¯t find his corpse. Tell me, where is he?¡±


    As soon as the question was said, Ji Yuanzhi appeared as if he had caught onto her weakness. His eyes expressed insufferable arrogance and pride. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± His tone felt strange.


    ¡°Do you know where he is in the end?¡±


    ¡°He is dead. Ji Yunshu, Ji Pei has died. He died right in front of me.¡± His tone became heavy as a mockingugh began to fill the air.


    Ji Yunshu refused to believe him. Her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re lying! He is not dead, right?¡±


    In response to her question, heughed harder; his head raised to face the ceiling, then slowly, he lowered his head to look directly into Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ji Yunshu, I truly don¡¯t understand. What is so good about Ji Pei that cause you to be so dead set on him? I will tell you something: he is really dead. I can confirm that I didn¡¯t order people to bring him to themon grave. On the contrary, I threw his corpse into the wilderness, and had witnessed ¡®helplessly¡¯ how the jackals feasted upon his blood and flesh, ripping him apart until barely anything was left.¡±


    ¡°NO! It can¡¯t be¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Not only that, after those beasts were done eating his body, I crushed the leftovers and scattered everything into the wind. Nothing remained of Ji Pei, not even his bones. Only then, did I leave, satisfied with my perfect work.¡± When he was done, he burst into a gleefulughter. He felt even more ted as if he had won the world when he saw the despair written all over Ji Yunshu¡¯s face.


    Ji Yunshu propped up her body as she felt a weakness oveing her. Tremors shook her back and spread to the rest of her body. She retreated a few steps to regain her bnce. The despair made her feel as if stones had filled her heart. She had the impression that she was scorching inside, yet she trembled like she was freezing. Even when she had powerlessly watched Ji Pei lying in a pool of blood, her emotions were never this intense. It wasn¡¯t this painful! It gripped her so firmly that she felt at loss and deeply cold.


    Ji Yuanzhi didn¡¯t stop there. He rose from the ground and continued to speak, ¡°Didn¡¯t you love him a lot? Weren¡¯t you waiting for him all this time? If I was you, there is absolutely no point in staying on this earth. It¡¯s better to follow him in death. Perhaps, Heaven will be moved by your feelings and let you two bastards be a couple and be together forever.¡±


    SLAP!


    A heavy pnded on Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s face.


    Her p was so heavy that the despair she had became numbed. She snapped out as her sadness and despair had been partially vented. At this moment, her face was covered in tears, appearing as if mercury was flowing out.


    She had never experienced such ruthlessness and killing intent! She unwaveringly gritted her teeth. Ji Yuanzhi had yet to react to her p. However, her slender white fingers reached for his two cheeks like poisonous needles. She was utterly tyrannical as she grabbed onto his face and forced him to look at her. When Ji Yuanzhi saw her eyes, his body suddenly cowered, the pain on his face had yet to recede. He shuddered in fear.


    With a face full of killing intent, she ferociously spoke, ¡°Rest assured! I will give you a toast on your way to the Yellow Springs1. May you rest in peace!¡± As soon as she was done, she flicked her wrist with all her might, using a strength she did not know she had in her and flung Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s face away, causing him to fall to the ground and hitting his back against the freezing wall in the process.


    She felt her throat constricted as she restrained herself from wailing madly. She straightened her posture, but the trembling of her shoulders betrayed her sadness. She turned around. Step by step, with a pace that seemed loaded with lead, she moved to the exit of the prison cell.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu.¡± Ji Yuanzhi suddenly shouted her name.


    She stopped.


    ¡°Do you want to know who informed father about your discussion under the plum tree?¡±


    She was stunned. She abruptly turned back. Her pupils dted as she attentively observed him. Indeed, that question had puzzled her many times in the past. How did her father know about her discussion with Ji Pei at that time?


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will tell you.¡± Ji Yuanzhi took two steps toward her. His calm eyes gradually reflected a terrifying expression.


    The distance between them was only a mere two fists, and with her guard down, she didn¡¯t react in time when a metallic glint suddenly shed as Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s hand rose and fiercely plunged the object into her left cheek. In an instant, he shed down from her cheekbone to her lower jaw, opening a deep cut.


    The blood spilled out, causing her beautiful and delicate cheek to quickly turn into a bloody river.


    ¡°MISS JI!¡± The jailer outside quickly rushed inside the cell. He was about to push away Ji Yuanzhi from Ji Yunshu, but Ji Yuanzhi had already pulled out the silver hairpin, which he took from who knew where, and stabbed fiercely into his neck, reaching deeply to his bone! Then, he used all his strength and ripped out the hairpin. His blood spurted profusely, dying his clothes in crimson and sshing onto Ji Yunshu. As he bled to his death, heughed while his gaze was fixed on Ji Yunshu. ¡°Never¡­ You¡­ will never know who did it!¡±


    His body fell lifelessly.


    Ji Yunshu stood there, unmoving. The pain on her face felt like it had stopped like that show that came to end in front of her.


    On the ground, Ji Yuanzhi still had his eyes wide opened and his neck dying in the crimson of his blood.


    ¡°Dead! Ji Yuanzhi died!¡± yelled the jailer.


    Contrary to the jailer, Ji Yunshu appeared extremely calm, but in fact, her whole person was frozen inplete panic. She nkly turned around and mechanically walked out of the cell. Her eyes were vague, unable to focus as she walked to the outside of the prison.


    Gradually, her vision blurred and her legs weakened. Yet, she continued to step forward until she saw the white lighting from the prison entrance. The light pierced through her continuously degrading vision. Finally, she couldn¡¯t go on. A figure suddenly rushed toward her as she felt gravity pulling her body down. Two big hands firmly caught her and encircled her into a warm embrace.


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡±


    Blood kept flowing incessantly from her cheek which had its flesh deeply carved by the hairpin!


    1.The Yellow Springs is the underworld, simr to the river Styx in Greek mythology.

 Chapter 115: The Marred Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 115: The Marred Beauty</h4>


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    Her eyes gradually opened and caught sight of the face of an outstanding youth, who stood more than a meter away from her. The young man stood under plum blossoms and faintly smiled at her.


    ¡°Ji Pei?¡±


    She could not believe her eyes. She hurried toward him, but the more she approached him, the further the distance between them grew.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­ Shu¡¯er¡­¡± Ji Pei called her while wearing a smile that became even more brilliant.


    As their distance could not be pulled closer, Ji Yunshu reached out in an attempt to grab him, but instead ended up grabbing into the cold and empty air before falling into the abyss. In a moment, she was engulfed in darkness, and her eyes lost vision!


    ¡°Lian? Lian?¡±


    She was roused by the straightforward voice of a man. Her eyes opened and were blinded by a piercing white light of a bigmp above her head. Her eyes slowly adapted to the ring light. But what entered her eyes were the sight of six people draped in surgical gown and mask. They were closely watching her, stationed all around her. She now saw therge and roundmp often seen in an operation room. She suddenly understood. She was back in her original body at the time of her surgery!


    ¡°Lian.¡± A man lightly touched her shoulder.


    She shifted her eyes and saw a familiar face with brows wrinkled with worries. His expression was deste when he looked at her.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Her dry throat only permitted a soft whisper to be heard.


    Was she still dreaming or did she really return?


    ¡°Lian! Lian!¡± The man continued to shout her name.


    She wanted to touch his face, but her body didn¡¯t have any strength. Her sight gradually blurred and the continuous shout slowly turned into a distant echo.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Dad¡­¡± She incessantly called out for her father, but everything before her eyes became increasingly hazy. His silhouette gradually turned more illusory and transparent. Terror filled her at this instant and dread could be seen in her eyes. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± She loudly screamed, but her body was out of her control like a wild horse in a gallop.


    Suddenly, she woke up and shot up in her bed. Her forehead covered in beads of sweat and she was still gasping for her breath. Even though the terror still lingered, her vision was restored.


    She was in an unfamiliar room that was spacious and bright, neatly furbished with mahogany furniture. Light colored muslin curtains were hung all around the wood carved bed, lightly fluttering.


    ¡®So, it was just a dream!¡¯


    ¡°Shu¡¯er?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s voice echoed from beside her. He sounded rather frightened. He must have been scared when Ji Yunshu abruptly sat up in the bed and had recoiled back.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯splexion was pale as were her chapped lips. She slowly turned her head and looked at him. ¡°Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, how are you feeling? Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡± asked Ji Yunshu in a weak voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re at big brother¡¯s home, in the Grand Canal manor.¡±


    She discolored lips lightly moved, ¡°Why am I here? I¡­ How long did I sleep?¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± A question asked; a reply given.


    Ji Yunshu raised her hands and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. Then, she began to ponder before asking Wei Yi, ¡°Then, why are you be here? What about your parents¡¯ burial¡­¡± She was not done speaking, but Wei Yi answered her first.


    Sadness painted his traits as tears pooled within his eyes, but he forced himself to hold them in. ¡°Father and mother are buried. Uncle Fu said that he will take care of the rest, so I went to find you. Big brother brought you here. Shu¡¯er, did you get sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You must not get sick. Shu¡¯er, you can¡¯t get sick.¡± Wei Yi showed a nervous expression.


    Ji Yunshu reached for his trembling arms and grabbed them, before shaking her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t fall ill. So, stop being scared.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm!¡± He nodded with his nose wrinkled. Sourness filled him inside.


    Ji Yunshu stroked his head. Then, she lifted her quilt and dragged her sore and weary body out of bed. Each step she made felt as if there was glue under her insole. At a turtle¡¯s pace, she walked toward the dressing table and looks at herself in the mirror. The reflection she saw was that of a small built woman draped in a white satin buttoned jacket. Under it, her wide sleeves hung to her side and her skirt which reached to her ankle lightly moved with each of her movement. Her figure was slender and outstanding in every aspect.


    In the yellow copper mirror, her usual face, although pale, was reflected, but the only difference with before was the long and dark red scab on the left of her face.


    The scab extended from her cheekbone to her lower jaw and was ostentatious to the eyes. The wound didn¡¯t look sinister or disgusting, and the surrounding skin and flesh were not gouged out. Despite that, her originally exquisite face was now uglier.


    For three days, medicine was applied to her wound, making it a bit less painful. Moreover, she could see signs of healing with the scab forming on it.


    Her reaction was calmer than she had imagined. Her appearance was destroyed, but for her, she calmly epted it. She raised her hand and lightly touched the scab. Her lips unexpectedly curled into a smile.


    Ji Pei no longer lived; There was no point in her appearance. Her heart truly felt dead.


    After a long while, she finally turned around and pointed at the scar on her face. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Shu¡¯er should also not be scared. Big brother said that he will use every means necessary to heal your face back to before.¡±


    ¡°The scar can¡¯t be erased.¡±


    ¡°It certainly can be.¡± Wei Yi anxiously dered. He added, ¡°Even if the scar on Shu¡¯er¡¯s face doesn¡¯t disappear, I will not turn my back on you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Wei Yi.


    He blinked and seriously stated, ¡°Shu¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to thank me. I just like Shu¡¯er, so I want you to be well.¡± His heartfelt words were spoken with sincerity.


    She must be quite lucky to be able to have such a pure-hearted and kind person by her side. Ji Yunshu smiled, but with her ugly scar, it made her beauty more morbid. She suddenly asked him, ¡°Wei Yi, have you ever thought of going to the capital?¡±


    ¡°The capital? Where is it?¡±


    ¡®Where?¡¯


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know where it is.¡± She faintly spoke out. She was fully aware that the capital was like a tiger den, a treacherous ce, unlike the peaceful Jinjiang. There would be no simple and honestmon folks. So to say, although in the small and peaceful world of Jinjiang city, life wasfortable, but was there any difference with the capital when it came to people¡¯s lives? Afterall, the will of people is everywhere! However, she came to realize this principle a bit toote.


    Wei Yi pursed his lips and hurriedly said, ¡°Shu¡¯er, wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow you. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. If you go to the capital, can I go with you?¡± His expression revealed a desperate longing.


    She had already promised to fulfill Madame Wei¡¯sst will. Therefore, she will take care of Wei Yi. Regardless of how devastated she was when learning of Ji Pei¡¯s death. She would not abandon Wei Yi. She couldn¡¯t go against her promise with Madame Wei. She lightly nodded. ¡°I promise you. No matter where I go in the future, I will bring you with me.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er is the best!¡± Wei Yi rejoiced, but he quietly looked at Ji Yunshu. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile. It seemed in his eyes, it didn¡¯t matter if Ji Yunshu was ugly or beautiful. Or perhaps, regardless of Ji Yunshu¡¯s appearance, in his heart, she would always be the most beautiful woman because to him she was his wife.

 Chapter 116: Pretty Skin, Poisonous Heart

    <h4>Chapter 116: Pretty Skin, Poisonous Heart</h4>


    Jing Rong stood outside the door for an indeterminate amount of time. His eyes were filled with distress for Ji Yunshu.


    Lang Po, who was beside him, asked in a whisper, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re not going in?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± He retracted his gaze and silently left.


    On that day, Ji Yunshu spent her time listening to the events that had urred during her slumber. Three days ago, after Ji Yuanzhi killed himself in the prison, Ji Shuhan wrote a letter which he sent on a speedy courier to the capital. The letter detailed the recent news and was addressed to his two eldest sons.


    As for Old Madame Ji, she had fainted on the spot after learning of Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s demise and was still bedridden. Currently, the Ji mansion still hung white satin from the eaves and used whitenterns.


    Ji Yuanzhi was supposed to be already buried, but Old Madame Ji stubbornly refused. She said that they had to wait until her other two grandsons hade back before burying Ji Yuanzhi. In fact, there were two reasons why she refused. First, she wanted her two other grandsons to be present to send off Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s coffin. Second, she was waiting for Ji Yunshu to return to them and kowtow to the dead in front of everybody. Therefore, for the past three days, the people from the Ji mansion kepting to the Grand Canal mansion in an attempt to bring back Ji Yunshu, but they were all driven away by Jing Rong.


    On that night, Ji Yunshu drank her medicine, while a few maidservants added more coals to the furnace. ¡°Miss Ji, why don¡¯t you rest early?¡±


    ¡°You can go out. I don¡¯t need you to serve me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu interrupted them and indifferently said, ¡°Go out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    The two maidservants had no other choice but to salute her before retreating outside. When the door closed, Ji Yunshu walked to the copper mirror and bent down as she sat. She scrutinized the long and thin scar on her face. As before, her expression remained calm, even indifferent. She stretched her hand and picked up a light blue fabric. With her other hand, she reached inside a beautiful box and took out a dangling golden hairpin. After fiddling with it for a moment, she coiled the hairpin into a golden hook, then she hooked the light blue muslin on it, turning it into a veil. After she tried it on, it perfectly covered the scar on her face.


    Then, she chose a simple wooden hairpin and fixed her ck hair into a simple bun with it. When she was done, she immediately draped herself with a cloak and went out.


    Just when she opened the door, someone was already standing outside the door and blocking her way, causing her to gawk in surprise.


    Jing Rong looked at Ji Yunshu, who had her face covered by a veil of muslin, leaving only a pair of beautiful eyes which glowed like red clouds during sunset, a reflection from the light of rednterns. Yet, the expression in those eyes stirred pity and distress from the onlookers. He suddenly stretched his slender fingers toward Ji Yunshu¡¯s ear with the intention to unhook the veil from the modified golden hairpin.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Ji Yunshu inclined her face and avoided Jing Rong¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°My appearance is ugly. It¡¯s better if your Highness doesn¡¯t look upon it.¡±


    The past two days when she was unconscious, he had stayed by her side and devotedly taken care of her. Her so-called ugly appearance was familiar to the point he was dulled to it. Only today, he had left the room for a moment, only to have Wei Yi steal his thunder! In that short span of time, Ji Yunshu had woken up and the first person she saw ended up being Wei Yi and not him. Jing Rong looked at her with affection and determination as he spoke, ¡°Vicious hearts lurk beneath a beautiful skin. What I care about is your heart.¡± His tone was extremely gentle, causing Ji Yunshu to turn soft from hearing it as shivers spread all over her body. She lowered her head to evade Jing Rong¡¯s heated gaze.


    As his fingertips were about to reach the cold golden hook, he stopped himself and tightly clenched his hand into a fist before lowering his hand. He quickly switched to another subject. ¡°Are you going to the Ji mansion?¡± He urately guessed her intention.


    She nodded before moving sideways in order to avoid him lifting her veil. ¡°May I ask your Highness to give way?¡±


    ¡°You should already know that Ji Yuanzhi is dead. The people from the Ji mansion are now wishing to bury you along with him.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I must go.¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    She coldly stated, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t, I have to go.¡± Her tone was as biting as the cold wind, containing a slight chill.


    Jing Rong understood her temper which was exceptionally stubborn. He had no other option but topromise. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± She increased her pace and strode forward. She was about to sidestep past Jing Rong, but she was stopped by him.


    He moved out of the way in concession and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside of the Ji mansion.¡± He determined that she would not stay back in the Ji mansion.


    Following his reply, Ji Yunshu no longer refused him. They both left for the Ji mansion, followed from afar by Lang Po and a few imperial guards. Alone, Ji Yunshu passed through the entrance of her old home. When the people in the mansion saw her, it was as if a demon had appeared. All of themcked the courage to step forward and greet her. Instead, they hid or stayed far away from her.


    The thing that made her bbergasted was that Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s coffin was ostentatiously ced in the reception hall instead of the mourning hall in the rear court. Inside the room, apart from her, everyone else wore mourning clothes made of hemp. When she entered, she was pierced by a pair of eyes permeated by extreme hatred.


    Bam!


    Ji Shuhan hit the table. ¡°Someone, tie that rebellious girl for me!¡±


    At this moment, he deeply wished to split her apart. Several servants came forward, each holding a rope in their hands.


    ¡°You dare?¡± She swept an icy nce at them while using a deterring tone.


    The servants suddenly didn¡¯t dare to approach her. They were rendered fearful with a single one of her stares. Looking at those eyes made them feel a chill creeping inside their body, causing them to shiver all over.


    Ji Shuhan had bloodshot eyes due to the sorrow of losing his son in addition to his wrath against Ji Yunshu. All of these emotions melded together and were clearly expressed on his face. He sternlyshed out while pointing at Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s coffin, ¡°Take a good look! You killed Yuanzhi!¡±


    ¡®He truly can turn ck to white!¡¯ Under her veil, her lips curled into a cold sneer and her beautiful eyes curved. ¡°Even if he died a thousand times or even ten thousand times, this is the retribution he deserved.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Today I came neither to apologize nor to send his coffin away on hisst journey.¡± While she spoke, she had walked to the side of the coffin. The coffin was covered by a ck cloth, and on top of the ck cloth, there was a lit candle and several blood jade pieces keeping the cloth in ce.


    ¡°What are you here for then?¡± Ji Shuhan questioned her right after.


    Ji Yunshu pinched a corner of the ck cloth and spared no effort to pull on it! The candle and blood jades were sent flying everywhere to the floor. She let the ck cloth slide to the floor, covering the candle that had yet to be extinguished. In no time, the cloth caught on fire! The mes grew. A wind blew and unexpectedly, the fire spread and began to lick on the white satin hanging around the room, alighting everything across the room on fire.


    KYAAH!


    An ear-piercing scream was heard. It belonged to Ji Muqing who was standing right in front of the white satin. She staggered back several steps, but heavily fell to the floor.


    The fire grew in intensity and had now reached the roof. The situation waspletely getting out of hand. Chaos broke out inside the room. ¡°Quick! Hurry and bring out the coffin! Bring it out¡­¡± madly shouted Old Madame Ji. She got up. Her anger didn¡¯t abate as she fainted on the spot. Her two maidservants supported her and brought her out of the reception hall. The male servants were upied extinguishing the fire while others busied carrying the coffin out of the hall. This was a very lively scene indeed.


    Ji Yunshu had a brilliant smile,ing from deep within her heart. While everyone was busy, she left the hall and went to West Side courtyard. Unknowingly to her, Ji Wanxin was following her.

 Chapter 117: You Are a Prince and I Am Concubine-born

    <h4>Chapter 117: You Are a Prince and I Am Concubine-born</h4>


    Ji Yunshu took her two sandalwood boxes that she had left back in the West Side courtyard. One of the boxes contained her calligraphy brushes and paint, while the other had all kinds of knives needed for doing autopsy. These things were all precious tools that she had used to make a living for all those years. She definitely could not leave those things here. Of course, the orange colored jade ornament that Wei Yi gave her needed to be recuperated. She hung the jade pendant on her waist and grabbed the sandalwood boxes with one hand. As for the other hand, it was upied holding onto a lit candlestick. Coming out of her room, she happened to run into Ji Wanxin as she entered the courtyard.


    Her body was covered in white mourning cloth, which gave her sickly beauty a touching feeling. The light illuminated her from behind as she walked in. Her exquisite and delicate face was obscured under the mourning hat. Only the red mole between her brows could be clearly seen. She carried on her an aura of indescribable sadness. Her eyes, which reflected Ji Yunshu¡¯s image, was full of tears that could soften anyone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Did we have toe to this?¡± asked Ji Wanxin in a weak voice riddled with sadness as she approached Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Ji Pei is dead!¡± Those words were blurted out by Ji Yunshu.


    When she heard the news, Ji Wanxin frowned deeply and her tears spilled out in a second. She stretched her hand and met with Ji Yunshu¡¯s ice-cold hand. Her tone dyed with distress, she asked, ¡°You have waited for two years, don¡¯t you think what happened was the worst possible n?¡±


    ¡°No, for these past two years, I have always firmly believed he would be alive.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡±


    ¡°Ji Pei is no more and so, is my heart. You don¡¯t need to console me. You should be aware that it¡¯s impossible for me to continue to endure them.¡± Ji Yunshu was extremely resolute. Her eyes were icy and didn¡¯t reveal any emotions, but her grip on the candlestick tightened.


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s voice remained stuck in her throat, then she sighed. In the end, she was still trying to persuade Ji Yunshu. ¡°Even though you are now leaving the Ji mansion, needless to say, that leaving in such circumstances is bad. Third Brother just died. Father and grandmother are still grieving, but you came and caused such a disaster. People willbel you as unfilial and selfish. With such infamy, it would be harder for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you warning me?¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, I just want what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Ji Yunshu lightly. The next moment, she took off the veil covering her face.


    Under the candlelight, her long and red scar red in Ji Wanxin¡¯s eyes. She had heard of Ji Yunshu¡¯s destroyed appearance, but she didn¡¯t expect that the scar was this terrible. It spread conceitedly on her exquisite face, a gaping tear, ugly to the sight.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ji Wanxin¡¯s tears continued to flow as she felt sorry for Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu coldly chuckled. ¡°This scar represents everything I originally owed to the Ji family. I, on behalf of the former owner of this body, have repaid all those years of grace for bringing me up. From now on, the Ji Yunshu you have known is dead.¡±


    ¡®No, the real Ji Yunshu had died long ago!¡¯ She had reced the real one five years ago and had lived like a puppet. But she was now tired and weary. She usually was adept at enduring. However, the moment she learnt of Ji Pei¡¯s demise, her tolerance and endurance had vanished.


    Ji Wanxin was still contemting her words. ¡®What does she mean by former owner? What is this about dead?¡¯ Her little sister¡¯s words confused her.


    Ji Yunshu covered herself with the veil again. She avoided Ji Wanxin and walked passed her, but then stopped. Standing behind her, Ji Yunshu asked her, ¡°Do you know, on that year, who revealed my conversation with Ji Pei under the plum blossoms?¡±


    Ji Wanxin faintly trembled and slowly answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    After getting her answer, Ji Yunshu no longer questioned Ji Wanxin, but left the courtyard instead. Ji Wanxin turned around and only saw a glimpse of Ji Yunshu¡¯s figure draped in her cloak as she gradually disappeared into the distance, still holding the candlestick in her hand. Ji Wanxing gritted her teeth. Her heart was incredibly ufortable. The distress in her eyes had long been swept away, reced by a strong feeling of jealousy and puzzlement. She didn¡¯t understand why Jing Rong burnt the whip, that the emperor had bestowed her father, for Ji Yunshu? For her, he sent Ji Yuanzhi to prison. Despite her scarred appearance, that man still wouldn¡¯t leave her.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ Her birth, her appearance, which of them couldn¡¯t bepared to Ji Yunshu?! Even the one who met Jing Rong first was her, not Ji Yunshu! That day, when they had a banquet to wee the noble guests from the capital, the moment she hadid eyes on Jing Rong, her heart was caught by him. At present, she had fallen in too deep and could no longer extricate herself from those feelings. ¡°Why? Why do you always grab what I like?¡± Her tone turned sinister and fierce. It sounded extremely treacherous.


    In the front yard, the whole reception hall was burning amidst a congration of fire. Everyone from old to new within the mansion carried in water with haste to extinguish the fire.


    The coffin was moved outside, but due to the strong fire spreading, it had to be moved away once more. The fire quickly pressed closer to the entrance.


    When Ji Yunshu returned to the front yard, the mass of people present was busy firefighting and hadpletely forgotten about her existence, despite her being the culprit of the arson. She watched with cold indifference as the fire engulfed the reception hall. Then, her line of sight moved to Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s coffin. Next, she used force to tear off another white satin banner hanging near her. She threw it on the coffin along with the candle in her hand. The fabric caught fire in an instant! By the time someone noticed what was happening, the coffin was already wrapped in fire.


    Ji Yunshu straightened her body. Step by step, she walked to the main entrance of the Ji mansion and left. She left with the baptism of the raging mes behind her, like a phoenix rebirthing into Nirvana. She shed herself of all her hesitation and kindness, wishing that this fire would burn every single thing to nothingness! Let the Ji mansion yell, cry, and be burnt!


    Lang Po, who was observing on a roof, witnessed the event clearly. He jumped off the roof and dashed to a hidden ce near the Ji Mansion to report. ¡°Miss Ji set the mansion on fire, even Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s coffin was burnt to ashes!¡± He never expected that youngss to be so ruthless!


    Jing Rong crossed his hands behind his back as a fierce expression appeared in his eyes. He stated, ¡°Since it¡¯s on fire, don¡¯t be afraid to let it burn stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate understands.¡± Therefore, Lang Po led several men to sneak into the rear court and the three courtyards located in the south, east and north of the mansion to put everything on fire!


    The whole mansion was engulfed in an enormous fire! When Ji Yunshu left, she didn¡¯t go far before seeing Jing Rong waiting for her in the distance.


    He stood under a shabbyntern. Thentern faintly lit the surroundings, casting a motley of trees shadows to meld with his figure. It made him seem illusory, like a figment of imagination. At this moment, he didn¡¯t have his restrained aura and frivolous expression. It made people feel attracted towards him. Yet, Ji Yunshu remained unaffected. When she approached him, he inquired, ¡°Have youe to a decision?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, anything you want to make clear beforehand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing Wei Yi with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I agree. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°You are a prince and I am a concubine-born!¡±


    ¡®You are royalty and I am amoner!¡¯


    Without a doubt, that was her reminder to him. Even though Ji Pei was dead, her heart still couldn¡¯t allow him to enter in. Atst, he experienced that feeling of pulling your guts out for someone and still feeling happy.


    In the end, he opted to frown. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

 Chapter 118: The Journey Back to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Journey Back to the Capital</h4>


    The next day, the fire in the Ji Mansion had been extinguished. However it was not before the reception hall and the West Side courtyard werepletely burnt to the ground, along with Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s corpse and coffin. The morning came with yet another news: over the night, Old Madame Ji, who had suffered an emotional trauma and a cold, had passed away. What followed the information was a letter of banishment from the Ji Mansion:


    The descendant Ji Yunshu, for the decadence of her words and actions, for herck of filial obedience and herck of moral decency, is henceforth banished from the Ji family, never to be inscribed into the Ji genealogy.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the piece of paper, at the characters traced in a distinct ck ink and at the official seal of her family. She gave a coldugh and threw it into the furnace. She stared at the document as it turned into cinder, and her eyes glittered with pleasure; she knew that the rest of her family must have wanted to slice her with a thousand des, and throw her remains into the woods for the wolves and jackals. Ji Yuanzhi and Old Madame Ji were dead.


    ¡®Who will you me now? Me? Make no mistake, I will not carry the burden of your bad deeds.¡¯


    Jing Rong¡¯s orders went through, and the preparations for the trip back to the capital began. The carriage was readied and waiting for her right outside of the manor.


    Before leaving, Ji Yunshu stopped by the Wei Mansion. She left whatever belongings she had received from the Weis to Wei Fu and instructed him to send the servants home if matters were toe to the worst. The case at the Capital would no doubt take over a year, and when all was over, maybe she would simply settle down in a small town with Wei Yi and live there as a simple coroner.


    It took Wei Yi quite long to pack up, and when he was done, he had several sacks piled up in front of him. ¡°When mother was alive, she said that you must always bring everything with you whenever you go out.¡±


    He pointed at a yellow bag. ¡°These are my clothes.¡±


    Then at a blue bag. ¡°These are my shoes.¡±


    Finally at a small chest. ¡°These are things father and mother bought for me. A kite, a ne and¡­¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi,¡± Ji Yunshu interrupted him.


    ¡°Yes, Shu¡¯er? Are you calling me?¡±


    ¡®Of course I am, otherwise, it would seem like you are going to forget that I am still here.¡¯ Ji Yunshu gave him two rolled-up pieces of paper she had brought. ¡°Bring these with you, as for the rest, you¡¯ll only need two sets of spare clothing.¡±


    Wei Yi looked at the rolls, perplexed. He unfurled them and cried out in happiness, ¡°It¡¯s mom and dad!¡±


    Ji Yunshu hadpleted these portraits overnight. Wei Yi clung onto them and refused to let them go,pletely forgetting about the big and small sacks that he had prepared.


    On the road back to Grand Canal Manor, Ji Yunshu could overhear gossips about what had happened at the Ji Mansion. Some people were iming that it was the third miss who set the mansion on fire, and that she murdered Old Madame Ji. Apparently, she had gone mad and even disfigured herself.


    ¡®I¡¯ll confess to the arson. Only that, the rest are just rumors, rumors! Luckily there are no social media, otherwise I¡¯ll be the epitome of ungratefulness, and I¡¯ll probably drown in the spit of gossipers before I can make it out of Jinjiang City¡­¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    Outside of the manor, Jing Rong was already mounted on his horse. He held the reins and pushed slightly against the belly of the horse with his goldced boots. The purple robe he wore, emzoned with golden motifs, was reced by metal armor and a silver helmet; he was proud like a general ready for great conquests. Upon seeing Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi, he threw a nce at Lang Po and signaled a nod. Lang Po pulled the vehicle over and said to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Miss Ji, the preparations have been made, please mount the carriage with Young Master Wei.¡±


    ¡°Yay, we can ride a carriage now!¡± Wei Yi jumped onto the carriage with the two portraits without waiting further.


    Ji Yunshu shed a nce at Jing Rong, who had his back turned. She whispered to Lang Po, ¡°Is your Highness not riding in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong has said that he would not share the carriage withmoners.¡±


    ¡®Oh, he really remembers what I¡¯ve said.¡¯ Ji Yunshu acquiesced and also mounted into the carriage.


    She had barely dropped down the curtain and sat down when she heard a familiar voice outside. ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised the curtain with her pale finger and saw the sweaty face of the Magistrate outside. ¡°Lord Liu?¡±


    He seemed saddened and frustrated by her departure. ¡°Yunshu, after leaving like that, how am I going to take care of the cases in the yamen?¡±


    ¡°Are you insisting that I stay here?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Magistrate peeked in Jing Rong¡¯s direction fearfully and hesitated. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to keep whomever Prince Rong seeks.¡±


    Ji Yunshu pondered for a second and said, ¡°Lord Liu, go to the Li family vige and look for someone called Li Hai. He¡¯s a coroner. Let him rece me at the yamen.¡±


    ¡°Li Hai?¡±


    ¡°He worked on the abandoned corpse case a year ago. He¡¯ll surely be of great help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure to look for him.¡± Magistrate Liu hurried to express his approval. He sighed and added, ¡°with the fuss at the Ji Mansion, it¡¯s probably for the best that you leave. But, if you ever return, don¡¯t forget to tell me about it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was often frustrated by this not-so-bright Magistrate, especially with all the cases she has gone through over thest five years. However, she had to admit that he was very kind to her. Whenever she needed money or was not in a good mood, he would always try to appease her with silver. He tried his best to meet all of her demands.


    ¡®Hmm, I wonder how much extra silver Jing Rong will be willing to add in for the Lin Capital case¡­ Ah, nevermind, I¡¯m straying off again.¡¯ She pursed her lips into a smile and looked at the Magistrate onest time. ¡°Farewell, you blockhead.¡±


    She retracted her head back into the carriage and dropped the curtain. A smile appeared; she would miss that blockhead Liu.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, who¡¯s a blockhead?¡± Wei Yi stared at her and asked.


    She shook her head and did not answer him.


    The carriage picked up its pace, and they were out of Jinjiang City before long. She thought of the ce onest time; there was nothing worth remembering, except for that plum flower park and the young man who stood under the tree. The party entered the mountains following the small path from the city, and, when night fell, so did the vernal rain. The rain patted the ceiling of the carriage, and gusts of cold wind blew the curtain open and prated within the carriage, apanied by a few droplets. Some of them fell onto the veil Ji Yunshu wore and sank into her cheeks, bringing a tingling sense of coldness. Ji Yunshu kept her eyes closed for a while, and, when she opened them once more, she saw Wei Yi sound asleep with the two rolls of paper between his arms.


    The carriage waggled from the uneven road, which was not maintained by the kingdom. Ji Yunshu tugged at the curtain and saw the forests and the woods outside: they must still be within the mountains. She looked at the road ahead and saw a couple of guards leading the way with torches in their hands, casting a bright light upon the road they were traveling on. Her gaze halted on Jing Rong. She stared at his figure, at the gloss of his damp silk robe. Jing Rong seemedpletely unaffected by the downpour.


    ¡°Prince, we¡¯ve found a broken temple ahead!¡± Someone shouted.


    Ji Yunshu immediately shrank back into the carriage. For reasons she herself could not quite exin, she was afraid that Jing Rong would notice her. They halted at the entrance of the temple. Ji Yunshu shook Wei Yi until he woke up, and pulled him into the derelict building. Jing Rong¡¯s guards gathered some dry wood and piled them up into two fires. Jing Rong, Lang Po, Ji Yunshu, and Wei Yi gathered around one of them, whereas the dozens of guards huddled around the second. They had barely sat down when another group of people rushed into the building. Five or six of them carried a coffin which looked quite heavy, and their clothes werepletely soaked.


    ¡°Quick, quick! Get it in quickly! Before the body of Madame bes wet!¡± A man, who had put up an umbre for his master, ordered the people who carried the coffin.

 Chapter 119: People From Huyi

    <h4>Chapter 119: People From Huyi</h4>


    The quietness of the mountains covered by an incessant rainfall was suddenly broken by the grunts of the people carrying a coffin, and the pressing shouts of the man ordering them. The object seemed quite heavy, as it look a long time just to bring it from the entrance to the forecourt. Two people ran into the temple ahead of the others and began to clear out a spot where they could put it down, not sparing a nce at Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong, and his subordinates a single time.


    Wei Yi was rather excited by all of themotion. All hints at falling asleep instantly vanished and his eyes were glued to the strangers struggling in the rain. He pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeves and asked, ¡°Shu¡¯er, why are they carrying that coffin?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer him.


    ¡°Uncle Fu taught me that coffins should go into the ground. Why aren¡¯t they burying it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Please Wei Yi, no more,¡± interrupted Ji Yunshu. No matter where they went, Wei Yi always seemed to be full of questions and things to say.


    Wei Yi pursed his lips and stopped talking. His eyes, however, remained fixated on the neers.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the bunch of people outside of the temple¡¯s entrance: they all seemed exhausted, and it would take them a long while before they could bring it into the temple. She looked at Jing Rong, who seemed busy poking aimlessly at the fire with a wooden stick. He did not even raise an eyebrow and seemedpletely unwilling to involve himself with the affair. Ji Yunshu contemted the situation for a bit and proposed, ¡°The rain is so heavy. Although that coffin is made of camphor wood, I doubt that it will withstand the rain for long. How about we give them a hand¡­¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted her without raising his head. ¡°Do you know who they are? And you are asking for my help?¡±


    ¡®Uh.. What? Who are they?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was caught off guard by the seemingly random question.


    Ji Yunshu turned her head toward the exit, this time with a long stare, and finally understood what Jing Rong meant; These people all wore hats that looked like a goat¡¯s horns, and they kept their coats untied, with their left cor covering the right one. The sleeves of their robes were narrow, and it was tightened with a belt at the waist. Beneath the robe was a short shirt, pants and leather boots. A piece of mutton pelt was tied to their belts, and a string of agate beads hung by their necks.


    ¡®They are definitely not from Great Lin, not with this attire.¡¯


    ¡°Are they from Huyi?¡± Ji Yunshu guessed.


    Jing Rong raised his eyes and threw a nce at Ji Yunshu, which reminded her of someone supervising an examination. ¡°Take another guess, where do they belong in Huyi?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s interest was piqued by the challenge. She scrutinized the men, especially the one who seemed to be the master. Just like the others, his robe was open at the front. However, unlike the rest of the men, he had five peacock feathers emzoned on his shoulders. ¡°The people from Huyi were a nomadic tribe on the borders of Great Lin, that is until a great leader proimed himself king and elevated their entire tribe. Animals with feathers are considered sacred in their religion, and they believed the feathers themselves to be gifts from the heavens. Peacocks are venerated as spiritual beings, and leaders would be distinguished from themoners based on the number of peacock feathers embroidered on their vests. Seven feathers for the king, six for the dukes and generals, and five for the nobles. The Huyi nobles are usually rtives of the king, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this man was the current king¡¯s brother.¡±


    Jing Rong listened to her exnation carefully and his lips quirked approvingly. ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±


    ¡°From books!¡±


    Magistrate Liu regrly received official missives from the government, and he would often give them to Ji Yunshu after he himself had read them. He also had quite an expansive collection of books, and Ji Yunshu read through them like novels. By now, she could remember most of their contents.


    Jing Rong smirked, ¡°A quite urate description. Then you should also know about the war between the Lin empire and Huyi over thest several decades. A truce was reached a few years ago, but tensions are always running high. I¡¯m a Lin Dynasty prince. Tell me, should I help him or not?¡±


    ¡®Of course not, if you go withmon sense.¡¯


    ¡°Stubborn!¡± Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes. She turned her head and looked at Lang Po. ¡°Your master might not want to help, but you¡¯re an able-bodied man, why don¡¯t you give a hand?¡±


    Lang Po nodded. ¡°You are right, Miss Ji.¡± He stood up and was about to beckon a few other bodyguards to help.


    The next second, Jing Rong threw a cold nce at him. ¡°Do you have nothing to do?¡±


    Lang Po¡¯s gesture froze in mid-air. He gulped down a mouthful of saliva and looked at Ji Yunshu with awkwardness. Jing Rong was his master after all, so his orders had toe first. He was about to sit back down when Jing Rong spoke again. ¡°Go!¡±


    Lang Po made a grimace. ¡®Is that a yes or a no?¡¯ He voiced his hesitation, ¡°My Prince, should I help them or not?¡±


    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang Po called over a few guards and carried out the order.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong. ¡®The dissonance between your words and your actions is noticeable, my Prince.¡¯


    Thud-!


    A sudden loud thud was heard from the outside. Wei Yi was quite frightened by the noise, and he shrank towards Ji Yunshu, who patted his back rather mindlessly to reassure him. Jing Rong noticed her gesture and felt a sudden urge to split the two up by sitting down between them. However, his attention shifted when he noticed what had happened outside; Lang Po and his men had yet to leave the temple when the coffin fell out of the basket of ropes restraining it and smashed into the ground with a loud thud.


    The coffin tilted over and its cover fell off. The corpse rolled out of it violently, along with items which were to be buried with it: jewelry, silver and golden tableware, and even bronze mirrors. From its contents, it became less surprising that the coffin was heavy enough to break the ropes. The luxury of the ornaments was obvious, and by the looks of it, the tomb would match their grandeur.


    ¡°Is it a pregnant woman?¡± Ji Yunshu eximed with some surprise when she saw the corpse being tossed out. Her eyes remained fixated on the belly of the woman and she furrowed her brows. No one seemed to have noticed the thoughts which ran through her head furiously.


    ¡°Wife!¡± The man who led the party cried out and ran toward the corpse against the rain, weeping loudly.


    ¡°What are you people doing? Quickly, bring Madame¡¯s corpse inside, you useless servants!¡± The man who followed him kicked a few of the servants next to him in the behind.


    Lang Po hurried to help them with a few of the guards. They returned the corpse to the coffin and sealed the lid. It was fortunate that the coffin remained inclined the whole time, since the angle prevented the rain from falling into it directly, and the interior remained rtively dry. The coffin was quickly brought into the temple while a few followers remained outside to collect the scattered burial items.


    By the time this happened, Ji Yunshu had already opened her sandalwood box. She picked out a scalpel which had a wider de and moved it above the fire, rotating it slowly as it was being baked. She then handed the item over to Wei Yi. ¡°Heat this thing for a while on the fire.¡±


    Wei Yi hesitated a little bit and finally picked up the scalpel with trembling hands. He asked her in a low voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡®Pfffft, little child, do you have some kind of persecution mania?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, ¡°Oh, no. We¡¯ll be eating meat soon!¡±


    ¡°Yay, there¡¯s meat!¡± Wei Yi paid much more attention to his task after hearing what Ji Yunshu said. He drooled at the thought of being able to enjoy meat soon.


    Ji Yunshu opened her box again and brought out a long needle and some thread. She pushed the thread through the eye of the needle.


    ¡®Since when do you need needles and thread for cooking meat?¡¯ Jing Rong looked at her, perplexed. He asked casually, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Cut her abdomen and extract the baby!¡± answered Ji Yunshu in an impassive voice.

 Chapter 120: Cesarean

    <h4>Chapter 120: Cesarean</h4>


    ¡®Cut through the flesh and pull out the baby?¡¯ The wooden stick between Jing Rong¡¯s fingers snapped into two with a crack. He frowned and asked again to make sure that he did not hear wrong. ¡°That person inside the coffin, she¡¯s already dead.¡±


    It was more of a reminder than anything else. Ji Yunshu nodded to show that she understood.


    Jing Rong guessed what she wanted to do after a short while and asked, ¡°So¡­ what do you want me to do?¡±


    Ji Yunshu spun the thread about her finger and shed a nce at the strangers; the coffin was being settled down, and they were expressing their thanks to Lang Po. She looked Jing Rong in the eyes and said, ¡°I want to know when that woman passed away.¡±


    Jing Rong assented and rose from his seat. As he walked over, Lang Po hurriedly introduced him, ¡°This is our master.¡±


    The person who seemed to be the leader was thoroughly soaked. He nodded in gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you. Had it not been for your precious help, my wife¡¯s body would have been damaged. May I ask for your name?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Rong.¡±


    ¡°Mine is Ke. I¡¯m a merchant, and I came to Lin formerce, but my wife suddenly fell sick and passed away. I intended to continue the trip back home tonight, but the downpour stopped us,¡± said the man. His tale was interrupted by several sighs ofnguish.


    ¡®Merchant? You liar! Do you not know that the five peacocks feathers have already spoken for themselves, and you are still pretending? Oh, well I shouldn¡¯t be the one pointing fingers since I also hid my own identity.¡¯ Jing Rong asked, ¡°Master Ke, when did your wife pass away?¡±


    ¡°This morning.¡±


    ¡°This morning? I am sorry for your loss,¡± said Jing Rong with a louder voice. He did it on purpose, just so that Ji Yunshu could hear him.


    Ke Cha sighed again, despite his best intentions to reign it in.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s resolution became firmer when she heard what Jing Rong said. She rose from where she sat and approached the two. Her svelte figure, enveloped by white garments and her hair, wrapped around a simple but elegant hairpin, seemed to be enveloped in a thinyer of mist, crossing back and forth between a mirage and corporeality. Her face, hidden behind a veil, revealed enough to let the watchers guess at beautiful eyes and brows, and became quite an alluring ¡°sight¡± within the derelict temple.


    She stopped right in front of Ke Cha and spoke. A quiet voice emerged from the lips hidden behind the blue veiling. ¡°Master Ke, if it won¡¯t inconvenience you, could I have a look at the body of your wife?¡±


    Ke Cha asked with surprise, ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted her, ¡°She is my wife.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes and did not bother to rify.


    Ke Cha nodded in a sign of politeness and asked, ¡°Young Madame, why would you want to see my wife?¡±


    She answered, ¡°Your wife had been pregnant for eight months, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Master Ke, I think that your child is still alive.¡±


    To her audience, this was too shocking. ¡®Alive?¡¯


    ¡°How¡­ is that possible for my child to still be alive? This¡­¡±


    ¡°A fetus receives the nourishment it needs from the body of the mother, and the umbilical cord carries the blood which will feed the child. Although your wife has passed away, the child she carries will not die immediately.¡±1


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Words like umbilical cord, that are only used after the advent of modern medicine, are obviouslyplete nonsense to the people of this era.


    ¡°If Master Ke will put his confidence in me, I can extract the fetus safely out of the womb.¡±


    Ke Cha was shocked by the proposal, ¡°Are, are you sure that my child is still alive?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and added, ¡°The longer the child stays in the womb, the less likely survival will be. Master Ke, I leave the choice to you.¡±


    Ke Cha rubbed his hands against one another and hesitated. But, after a moment, despite having some suspicions, he gritted his teeth and made a decision. ¡°Okay, as long as my child is alive, do anything you need.¡±


    He turned and ordered his followers, ¡°Open the coffin, and bring Madame¡¯s body out of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Milord.¡±


    Ke Cha was going to gamble for it. His servants followed his orders and deposited the corpse on the coffin lid.


    ¡°Wei Yi, give me the knife,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    Wei Yi was still thinking about the meat feast he was going to be able to eat soon. He handed the scalpel over and added, ¡°Shu¡¯er, is it time to eat meat?¡±


    These words gave everyone goosebumps.


    ¡®I swear, I¡¯ll never joke with him like that ever again.¡¯ Ji Yunshu was rather embarrassed, but no one could notice it thanks to the veil. She extended her hand and rubbed his head. ¡°Go sit there and be quiet, okay? Don¡¯t turn your head. Be a nice boy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There are no whys. Just listen to me, okay? Or else we¡¯re not going to eat meat when we get to the Capital.¡±


    ¡®Oh no, I want to eat meat.¡¯ Wei Yi covered his mouth with his hands and nodded energetically. He returned to his seat and sat down with his back facing towards Ji Yunshu. He picked up the wooden stick Jing Rong had dropped and started poking at the fire rather mindlessly.


    Ji Yunshu swept across her audience and said, ¡°Please turn around everyone, you¡¯ll avoid¡­ long sleepless nights.¡±


    Everyone except Ke Cha, who stayed right next to his wife with tears in his eyes, turned their backs to the coffin and stood in a circle around it. Ji Yunshu started to remove the woman¡¯s clothes, and she found it fortunate that she was from Huyi, since it means that her sleeves were short and would make it less difficult to undress her. The woman¡¯s belly looked blue, and the skin was bumpy, rather than being smooth.


    ¡°Young Madame, is the child really still alive?¡± Ke Cha doubted Ji Yunshu a little.


    She nodded. She rested one hand on the abdomen of the woman, and, with a frown, picked up the scalpel, which had been baked by the fire, with her other hand and searched for the right spot. When she found it, she inclined the de to about halfway horizontally and pushed it down. It cut a wide gap through the flesh, and syrupy liquid slowly seeped out of the incision, soaking her pale fingers almost immediately.


    She kept her head lowered and focused on her task. However, a few faint gusts of wind continued to bring her veil into her eyes. She frowned and threw it onto the ground after ripping it off. Her bloody fingers stained the fabric, conferring a twisted beauty to it. Of course, with this, it meant that her scar was left bare for everyone to see.


    When Ke Cha saw the scar running down Ji Yunshu¡¯s face, his chest tightened a little; he thought it was unfortunate, but he did not really have time to be opinionated about the beauty of the woman in front of him. His eyes remained fixated on the incision which was produced by Ji Yunshu. Thetter looked at the inside and shook her head: it was notrge enough. She erged the cut further with her knife and plunged both of her hands beneath the skin when it was done.


    Her movement was gentle, and, after searching around in it for a little, left and right, she felt that her hands had reached the little human being which sat inside. She carefully closed her arms and brought the new-born out of the sack full of thick blood. She looked at the infant, who rested in her palm, and moved ever more carefully.


    Ke Cha had his mouth wide open from surprise, and his lips trembled as he looked at the little ¡°blob¡± of flesh with tears in his eyes. ¡°This child¡­ My¡­ Child?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was an expert at autopsy, but it was the first time she actually helped ¡°deliver¡± a baby, however, there quite a few simrities between the two tasks, so she learned quickly. She cut the umbilical cord in two, hung the new-born by the ankle and lightly tapped on his buttocks. Once¡­ Twice¡­


    ¡°Waaaaa¨C¡± The baby¡¯s voice was lethargic, and the cries were weak, but at least signs of life were present.


    The rest of the men turned around upon hearing the cries and saw Ji Yunshu holding the baby like a chick. When they saw the woman¡¯s body with her abdomen cut open on the ground, some of them paled and moved their hands to their mouth in a puking gesture.


    Ke Cha hurried to get hold of a piece of dry cloth and wrapped his arms around the infant. He could not hold back his tears anymore.


    1.Important note about the survival of an unborn child after the mother dies: The few situations where an unborn child can continue to live despite the mother¡¯s death is when the mother is dered dead, but there are still blood cirction and oxygenation given to the fetus. In other words, a situation where the brain died, but respiratory functions are preserved and feed is given to the mother¡¯s body, the fetus could survive, like after a car crash, stroke, etc.

 Chapter 121: His Name is Amo

    <h4>Chapter 121: His Name is Amo</h4>


    At this moment, the inside of the abandoned temple was filled with the cries of a newborn, yet the crying sound did not feel noisy. It was full of vitality, stirring the amazement of the people present. They were astonished that the child was still alive but even more surprised that Ji Yunshu had the ability to deliver did child through cesarean. This was simply too amazing!


    Ke Cha¡¯s subordinates shouted in exultation, ¡°It¡¯s a boy! Master, this child is our young master! Madame gave birth to a young master.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ this is my son. My little son¡­ I have a son.¡±


    Ke Cha was so moved that his body slightly trembled. He hurriedly gave instructions, ¡°Quick, bring me some sheep milk.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes!¡± The pageboy, who was called upon, quickly ran to the horse carriage parked outside to fetch some sheep milk. After that, he warmed the milk over the fire and let the baby drink it.


    While everyone was focusing on the newborn, Ji Yunshu was extremely busy tidying up. Her bloodstained hands were ced in front of her chest as she coiled a thread around her finger. Next, she began to close the incision she made. She had her head bent down and waspletely focused on her task. She gave off the feeling of an embroidery master doing her work. After what seemed to be less than a quarter-hour, her movements came to an halt. The incision has been thoroughly closed. A narrow line remained present, the only vestige of the cesarean. Apart from it, the corpse was preserved and did not show any other damage. She twisted and cracked her sore neck before ordering the servants present, ¡°Hurry and put your mistress back into the coffin to avoid her body from absorbing the humidity. We don¡¯t want the putrefaction to elerate.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She moved back several steps to give them some ce. When the servants came to carry the body, they took a glimpse of the scar on her face and gawked at the discovery. ¡®Ah! What a pity. Unfortunately, such a beautiful face was marred by a scar!¡¯ They quickly snapped out of their shock and focus onpleting the assigned task. As they carried the body, the stench of rot and blood assailed their olfaction, causing nausea and difort to well inside them. They endure the stench and ced the corpse back inside the coffin and closed back the lid.


    In the meantime, Ji Yunshu picked up her veil on the floor and silently left the abandoned temple. She found a dry spot under the eaves and stood there, hands outstretched into the rain. She watched as the rain fell onto her hands and slowly trickled down along with the blood, washing her long and slender fingers until they were clean again. Next, she wet her stained veil and washed it with the rainwater. The feeling of scrubbing the blue veil within her hand made her quitefortable. She watched the rain fall like a curtain of water while listening to the raindrops making ¡°plop¡± sounds as they fell onto her hands. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile like a child having fun in the rain. Unknown to her, Jing Rong hade to her side. His expression fraught with love, frustration and worry as he looked at the scar on her face.


    ¡®How it is ugly? She¡¯s clearly not ugly at all!¡¯ Despite the long scar lining her cheek, her temperamentpletely offset it, just like her slightly curled lips that revealed a faint smile. This smile simply bewildered people into fascination!


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu halted her hands and cast a nce at him before giving a light reply, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°I never knew you could do such things. Before¡­¡± His sentence was promptly cut short by Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done this before. This is the first time I¡¯ve delivered a baby. In fact, this is the first time I did a cesarean!¡±


    ¡°A cesarean?¡± Jing Rong creased his brows.


    She nted her head to ponder for a moment. Then, she exined, ¡°There are cases where pregnant women cannot give birth normally, so an incision is made in the lower abdomen until the uterus is reached. Then, the baby is pulled out. After it is done, the incision is sutured with thread. It only takes a few days for the wound to close up before the thread could be cut and taken out.¡±


    Her exnation was very explicit! What¡¯s more, she was rarely this patient when exining. It caused Jing Rong to feel depressed. He never knew that a child could be taken out from the abdomen. He could not me Ji Yunshu for giving an exnation that mystified him more, since the notion of cesarean was too novel and never been done until now. It¡¯s a sad fact that women in ancient times who died following a difficult childbirth was mostly due to theck of cesarean delivery.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like that!¡± Jing Rong pretended to understand her exnations.


    ¡®Forget it, I won¡¯t expose you.¡¯ Ji Yunshu retracted her hands from the rain. She was about to lower them, when her left hand was caught by Jing Rong and raised midair. Under the eaves drummed by raindrops, they locked eyes. He was a head taller than her. Therefore, she could only arch her head to look at him. Suddenly, her heart tightened. She felt as if she was on the verge of going mad when she felt Jing Rong¡¯s big hand wrapping around her fingers. His warmth seeped through her skin and into her blood, causing her whole body to boil. She trembled and tried to retract her hand, but Jing Rong refused to release her hand.


    ¡°Let go of my hand!¡± Her tone was more of an order than a request.


    ¡°I want you to honestly tell me, there¡¯s really not even a small ce for me in your heart?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Jing Rong yanked her closer to him.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯splexion darkened. Her tongue was knotted and she could not give him a reply.


    Ever since she said ¡®You are a prince; I am a concubine-born¡¯, this deity was depressed and did not speak much along the road. Even when they stopped to rest, he distanced himself from her, yet his eyes never left her.


    During their journey, they barely spoke more than a few words to each other. Most of the time he stayed silent, not even replying, as if he was being bullied! Tonight, the tense atmosphere between them could not go on. The situation smelt like gunpowder ready to explode! Ji Yunshu did not mind about repeating herself once again. Her expression was determined as she looked at him and dered, ¡°In my heart¡­¡± But her words were interrupted.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Ke Cha¡¯s voice could be heard near them.


    In an instant, Jing Rong let go of her hand which she immediately withdrew. They acted as if this small interlude between them had never existed.


    Ke Cha came out with the baby in his arms. His eyes still had trace of tears, but his expression only had gratefulness as he looked at Ji Yunshu. He approached her and spoke, ¡°Young madame, if it wasn¡¯t for you, my child would not be of this world. You are mine and my child¡¯s benefactor.¡±


    ¡°Master Ke, don¡¯t say that. Doing a good deed every day is a virtuous achievement. Moreover, it must be because your wife¡¯s spirit in the heavens guards over your child that he was blessed and born safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of how you put it, you will remain this Ke¡¯s benefactor.¡± If it was not because he was holding onto his child right now, he would have kowtowed to her.


    Watching the little baby, Ji Yunshu smiled and could not help but ask, ¡°May I hold him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ke Cha carefully passed the infant to Ji Yunshu.


    When Ji Yunshu held the child, her heart tightened and her breathing stifled a bit. Her eyes slightly reddened as she looked at the infant in her arms.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask you to give him a childhood name?¡± asked Ke Cha.


    ¡®Name him?¡¯ She had never named someone before. She gently rocked the baby in her arms while contemting. ¡°This child is fortunate to be alive, which is simply a miracle. Toe back from death¡¯s door could be considered a good omen. How about calling him Amo? I wish that in the future, he can be unyielding and ovee defeats and difficulties, forever and ever.¡±


    ¡°Amo?¡± Ke Cha softly repeated the name. He was all joy when he spoke, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s call him Amo.¡±

 Chapter 122: Ji-Yun-Shu!

    <h4>Chapter 122: Ji-Yun-Shu!</h4>


    Ji Yunshu returned Amo to his father. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside. A child¡¯s body is weak, and their body cannot withstand the cold wind.¡±


    Ke Cha nodded while receiving his child. Suddenly, he took an object from his waistband and gave it to Ji Yunshu. It was a fine, small jade tile with golden ridges, and a silver thread coiled around it. A lifelike peacock was carved on one side of the jade and in ce of its eyes, the highest quality of sapphires were iid. On the other side, the character ¡°ÄÏ¡±1 was carved on it.


    ¡°Right now, I have nothing else to show my gratitude. Please ept this tile instead. If you ever go to Huyi someday, this might prove useful in finding me. At that time, I will properly give my thanks.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Please ept it. It would let my heart be at ease a little.¡± After that, he shoved the jade tile into Ji Yunshu¡¯s palm.


    The small jade tile¡¯s texture was quite impressive. It was cool to the touch and veryfortable to hold. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t decline the gift. ¡®I might as well take it,¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu. It was unlikely that she would go to Huyi one day, but if she was to decline, she might need to spend more effort talking. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Ke Cha felt somewhat at ease hearing her words. He carried Amo back inside the temple.


    She was about to follow Ke Cha but knowing that Jing Rong would grab her arms again, she quickly crossed them on her chest and directly went inside. Jing Rong ended up grabbing onto air. ¡®This woman is still so difficult to deal with.¡¯ After entering, Ji Yunshu sat down and so did Jing Rong in a grumpy manner. However, his gaze focused on her, as if he wanted to eat her alive!


    Ji Yunshu took her veil and dried it by the fire. After drying it, she used it to cover her face. Wei Yi blinked as he observed her, then pouted. This little action was caught by Ji Yunshu, prompting her to ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not happy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Then, what it is?¡±


    Wei Yi hesitated before speaking in a low voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er, Are you afraid that other people willugh at you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wei Yi pursed his lips, then sat closer to her and started whispering into her ear. ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. The truth is, you¡¯re not ugly at all. For me, you are good as you are.¡± His warm breath gradually spread on her ear. She had to admit that his words were like a balm to her heart. It tickled her ear and made her feel extremelyfortable. The corners of her mouth curled to form a radiant smile on her face. She stared at him and said, ¡°Wei Yi, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Both father and mother have passed away, so I only have you now. Shu¡¯er, I promise you that I will be a strong man. In the future, I will protect you and will absolutely not let anyone bully you. If someone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll take revenge for you.¡± His tone was very resolute.


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°Good! Then, I¡¯ll wait for a day when you can protect me.¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­¡± He strongly nodded.


    They both conversed without paying any attention to Jing Rong, who was sitting opposite them and sporting a sour expression on his face. Jing Rong was extremely unresigned to be treated unfairly. He couldn¡¯t help himself from spouting some remarks. ¡°Wei Yi, protecting her is my task. Since she has the tendency to attract troubles, I¡¯m the only one who has the capacity to bear that burden.¡±


    ¡®Pft! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s inviting trouble!¡¯ Ji Yunshu fiercely red at Jing Rong.


    Wei Yi scratched his head and spoke as his mouth deted. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s inviting trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er said that you¡¯re a bully that cannot be shaken by thunder, always pouring cold water around, and that you have a sinister face like a piece of charcoal. Not only that¡­ Hmmph!¡±


    Ji Yunshu promptly covered Wei Yi¡¯s mouth. During their travels, Ji Yunshu would often reply to Wei Yi¡¯s random questions and end up ranting to herself most of the time. She never expected that this damn guy would remember every single word she had said and blurted it all out now. It¡¯s alright to talk about it, but why on earth did he have to do so in front of the subject of herints?! Even as he spoke, he even made it in great fanfare! This time, she really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself inside. While covering Wei Yi¡¯s disastrous mouth, she looked at Jing Rong, whose face had been overcast with his ice-cold eyes flickering with anger under the mes¡¯ reflection. He was the incarnation of ferocity.


    Jing Rong strongly enunciated her name as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Ji-Yun-Shu!¡±


    Ji Yunshi never knew her name could sound so unpleasant. Under the veil, her mouth constantly twisted as she tried to exin herself, ¡°I¡­ was just talking without thinking.¡±


    ¡°Talking without thinking? Indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°I only¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jing Rong snapped. He got up and went to sit with his guards at another fire. His back faced Ji Yunshu, thus showing how angry he was.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu loosened her hand and stopped covering Wei Yi¡¯s mouth.


    Wei Yi took in a big mouthful of air as if he was choking. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡­ why¡­ why didn¡¯t you let me talk?¡±


    ¡°Every time you talk, you always bring trouble to me!¡±


    ¡°Why? Did I¡­ did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this instant, she felt a surging headache.


    If that guy was going to sulk until they reached the capital, she might as well be suffering hardships throughout the entire journey!


    Who would have known that Lang Po, who was sitting across them, would lower his head and chuckle at this time too? This did not escape Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Lang Po looked at his master¡¯s back under the dancing light of the fire. Then, he turned to Ji Yunshu and replied, ¡°Miss Ji, if someone else had said the same things as you did, I fear that said person would have been thrown out at this moment. It seemed like my prince treats you very well.¡±


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! What are you trying to get on?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyebrows. Her beautiful eyes locked on Jing Rong. ¡®Forget it. Let him cool his head overnight.¡±


    During the night, Wei Yi fell asleep while holding onto the two paintings. He lied his head on Lang Po¡¯s shoulder. Jing Rong leaned against the wall a distance away from everyone, although his back was still facing everyone. As for Ji Yunshu, sleep didn¡¯te to her. Her eyes were wide open as she watched the fire burning in all its glory, slowly weakening until it was extinguished to a mere spark.


    The next morning.


    Outside the temple, the two groups of carriage set off. Before they parted ways, Ke Cha expressed his gratitude numerous times and hoped that he would be able to meet her one day in Huyi. Then, they went on their journey in opposite directions. Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi sat together in the carriage while Jing Rong continued to ride on his horse.


    After six hours or so on the road, they finally left the mountain trails and got onto the main road. There were no mountain trails that weren¡¯t bumpy. Atst, Ji Yunshu sat morefortably in the horse carriage. Then, she saw Wei Yi, who was being fascinated by what he saw outside. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Wei Yi replied without turning around. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful outside.¡±


    ¡®Beautiful?¡¯ Ji Yunshu moved closer and looked outside. Although they just left the mountain trail, their surroundings still consisted of mountains and trees. She didn¡¯t feel it was particrly beautiful. It must be because Wei Yi had never left Jinjiang city, so everything he saw was a novelty to him.


    ¡°Heigh!¡± The carriage suddenly came to a halt following the neighing of the horses, as if they ran into something. After Ji Yunshu steadied herself, she lifted the curtain and exposed her pretty eyes, looking at themotion up front. In front of them, there were a group of people riding on horseback. When she clearly saw the faces of the two riders, Ji Yunshu hurriedly let down the curtain and shrank back.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?¡± inquired Wei Yi.


    She shook her head.


    Curious as he was, Wei Yi was about to go out but she pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± He was scared by her nervous tone. He didn¡¯t speak and obediently sat down instead.


    1. ÄÏ meant south usually, but it could also be the surname ¡°Nan¡±. Since I have too little information about the meaning of it, I¡¯ll keep the Chinese character for now.

 Chapter 123: Monarch and Vassals

    <h4>Chapter 123: Monarch and Vassals</h4>


    She should have known that she would definitely encounter them at some point during her journey to the capital from the day Ji Shuhan sent the letter to the capital.


    If they found out that she had burnt down the Ji mansion and indirectly caused her grandmother to die from anger, her second brother would definitely use his Xuan Chi sword to chop her until she bes meat paste at the earliest opportunity he can get if she were to ever poke her head out of the carriage for even a second. In fact, she wasn¡¯t that afraid of death. She was more afraid of pain and she was unwilling to die under the hands of anyone from the Ji family. This would be the ultimate grievance for her and she didn¡¯t want that!


    In front of the carriage.


    Jing Rong remained mounted on his horse. His eyes sparked with a cold light in a split of a second, causing his body to exude an enigmatic and unfathomable aura.


    Both Ji Li and Ji Huan dismounted from their horses in session. Then, they saluted Jing Rong, with one knee on the ground and hands sped in front of them. ¡°Paying respects to Prince Rong!¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his eyelids. ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Prince Rong.¡± Ji Li and Ji Huan weren¡¯t part of Jing Rong¡¯s social circle in the capital, thus he didn¡¯t have much interaction with them. Most of his encounters with them were during official meetings pertaining to the court matters.


    The oldest of the brothers, Ji Li, is Army Supervisor Yi¡¯s Left Secretary, a position considered to be half civil and half military. In Ji Li¡¯s hand, he controlled an army of 50,000 soldiers and the methods he used in his work were quite ruthless and merciless. As long as the goal is achieved, anything goes. The whole northern region nicknamed him ¡°Howling Wolf¡± as to imply figuratively that he could devour people without spitting back their bones.


    The second brother, Ji Huan, was personally bestowed the title Changlin General by the emperor. He was a genuine general with a temperament as big as his brilliant military achievements. In other words, he was rough, cruel, and rude! Fortunately, his behavior is not too bad, although his temper is¡­ if you treat him badly, he will retaliate harshly, and if you treat him well, he will reciprocate in kindness.


    ¡°Where are you two going in such a hurry?¡± Jing Rong asked, despite knowing the answer.


    Ji Li¡¯s disposition was gloomy. Although he wasn¡¯t very tall, his narrow and nted eyes seemed as if it had a dense myriad of sharpness, causing people to shudder in fear. Moreover, he possessed wisdom and was farsighted. He lowered his head and replied, ¡°This humble one¡¯s home is in mourning. We spurred our horses to return home as soon as possible to send the departed and thus, happened to meet your Highness on the way. If we have offended your Highness, please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Since it is the case, I won¡¯t hold your back to speedily return home to send the departed.¡±


    ¡®Send the departed? The corpse has already been burnt to ashes. You can be really funny, Jing Rong.¡¯ Ji Huan with his sharp mind raised his head during their conversation and stared at the carriage behind Jing Rong. A sinister glow could be seen in his eyes. A sly tone could be heard as he voiced his question. ¡°Your Highness, with the recent chaos, there has been many bandits roaming on the roads. Your Highness may need to be careful during your journey.¡±


    ¡°Bandits?¡± Jing Rong heard the underlying meaning behind Ji Huan¡¯s words. He nced at the carriage behind him. The corner of his mouth hooked up. ¡°Many thanks to General Ji for your reminder. This Prince will pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°May I inquire¡­ who is inside the carriage?¡±


    ¡°My honorable guest.¡± Jing Rong replied without hesitation.


    Ji Li narrowed his eyes, contemting the many implications of those words. His expression was seen by Ji Huan, whopletely understood the meaning. He then decided to put the meaning into action by stepping forward a few steps and asked in a rude and violent tone, ¡°Who are you inside the carriage? Open the curtain and let me see so as to avoid mistaking you for a bandit.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression turned grim. He elevated his voice in reprimand. ¡°General Ji Huan, what is the meaning of this? Are you suspecting this Prince for harboring a bandit?¡±


    ¡°This general has no such meaning. I just want to investigate that person¡¯s identity in your stead.¡± As soon as he was done speaking, he unsheathed his Xuan Chi sword and ferociously thrust his sword towards the upants inside, through the curtains.


    Despite being inside the carriage, Ji Yunshu could clearly feel the murderous intent emitting thickly from the Xuan Chi sword as it closed in, thrusting through the curtains and directly homing towards her heart. Her hands only had enough time to grip her skirt. She could only hold her breath while her ck pupils dted at the sight of death!


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡± In an instant, Wei Yi threw himself on Ji Yunshu and tightly hugged her slender waist as his head leaned on her neck.


    Ji Yunshu watched the silhouette outside approaching. Only the curtain of the carriage separated them. At this instant, only one thought upied her mind ¨C she was screwed.


    Suddenly, the wind blew, causing the curtain to unveil! She saw Ji Huan, sword in hand. Their eyes met! Ji Huan saw a young woman in the carriage with a veil covering her face, dressed in silk clothes with a skirt that was fluttering with the wind. Her long ck hair draped her shoulders and only a simple hairpin held her hair in ce.


    In her arms, a man was hugging her! With only her eyes revealed, he couldn¡¯t clearly identify her. Besides, this kind of woman could never be his third sister that made him want to cut her into mincemeat.


    The wind died, and the curtain fell down. Ji Huan¡¯s sword was suddenly deflected, and before he could react, there was a de resting on his neck. ¡®Whose speed could be this terrifying?¡¯


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Jing Rong spat out. They had incurred his wrath. The sword in his hand made a slit on Ji Huan¡¯s neck, opening a bloody wound. If he was to apply a bit more force, even his strong, thick neck would not be able to withstand the cut.


    ¡°What great courage you have that you dare to point your sword at my honorable guest?! Do you even put this Prince in your eyes?!¡±


    Ji Huan¡¯s expression remained steady. Many years of military campaign had forged his character into one unfazed and indomitable in the face of danger. Therefore, he replied in a calm tone, ¡°This general thought a bandit had hidden inside the carriage, thus I decided to draw my sword preemptively. I have investigated clearly. I apologize for my impulsive act. I hope your Highness will forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± The sword in Jing Rong¡¯s hand changed its angle slightly, pricking the lower jaw of Ji Huan. Then, Jing Rong sneered. ¡°You should know that I, this Prince, can have executed you here and now.¡±


    Hearing the words, Ji Li, who was a few meters away, kneeled down immediately. He beseeched Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, please be lenient. Ji Huan had offended you, but he did so in order to assure your safety. I beseech your Highness¡¯ magnanimity. Please be lenient.¡±


    ¡°You, Ji people, are quite talented when ites to crowding people with numbers. Each and every time¡­ It has truly widened my horizons!¡± He squinted his long eyes and spoke in a furious tone. He used his sword to prop up Ji Huan¡¯s chin and continued, ¡°In all of the Great Lin, there has never been any vassal who would dare to draw a sword in front of this Prince. Ji Huan, I know you don¡¯t fear death, but don¡¯t forget: A monarch is a monarch, and a vassal should act like one.¡±


    It was a strong warning! Despite being a martial man, Ji Huan still understood the meaning epassing the concept of a monarch and his vassals. Therefore, he was forced topromise, ¡°Yes, your Highness. This general understands.¡±


    After a moment, Jing Rong retracted his sword and threw it at Lang Po. Then, he swept a nce at the kneeling Ji Li and coldly stated, ¡°Get up! Regardless, you are still the Left Secretary and Changlin General of this empire. This Prince cannot possibly im your life. As for what had just urred, let bygones be bygones. But I hope this is thest time. If it happens again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, your Highness!¡±


    Jing Rong mounted back his horse. Without throwing another nce at the brothers, he lightly urged his horse forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ji Li and Ji Huan retreated to the sides to allow Jing Rong to pass. The carriage moved forward while Ji Yunshu forced herself to maintain her calm despite the panic from earlier still lingering, not fadingpletely. Meanwhile, Wei Yi continued to hug her without letting go. He was probably scared to his wits¡¯ end. She had no other choice but to pat his back and whisperforting words.


    However, just as their carriage passed by Ji Li and Ji Huan, fortunately or not, the curtain was once again blown up by the wind, and so did her veil¡­

 Chapter 124: This is the Great Lin, Not Qujiang!

    <h4>Chapter 124: This is the Great Lin, Not Qujiang!</h4>


    The visage inside the carriage, barely visible through the swaying curtain, was inadvertently caught by Ji Li and Ji Huan. It was not clear-cut, but enough to prod Ji Huan¡¯s hand to rest on his sword hilt; he had his doubts and wanted to pull that person out of the carriage, rip off the veil and ascertain his guess. However, before he could take another step, Ji Li pulled him back and whispered to him. ¡°Prince Rong is here, we cannot risk it.¡±


    Ji Huan¡¯s bitterness was conspicuous. He threw off Ji Li¡¯s hand away from his as the carriage disappeared and vented out his anger, ¡°If it really was Ji Yunshu inside the carriage, doesn¡¯t that mean that we just let her escape like this? How are we going to avenge Third Brother then?¡±


    Compared to him, Ji Li was a lot moreposed. He said with a sunken expression, ¡°Regardless of whether it was her or not, we are on quite bad terms with Prince Rong now, and this will hurt us in the future. We should be looking to make new friends, not create new enemies.¡±


    Ji Li was was the Left Secretary in the army. He was both a cultured man and a talented martial artist, enough to be considered as a military advisor with high potential. Thus, his brain was much more flexiblepared to Ji Huan who has more brawn than brain.


    Ji Huan dropped the subject unwillingly. He snorted, letting out white fumes from his nose as if he had exploded inside.


    The two had yet to go home for Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s funeral. If they had known that the Ji Mansion had been burned to the ground, and that their grandmother had also passed away, they would probably have regretted bitterly for not chasing after that carriage and cutting it into two.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Inside the carriage, Wei Yi had finally calmed down and was holding onto the portrait of his parents. ¡°Shu¡¯er, who was that just now? Did he want to kill us? Why would he want to kill us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They didn¡¯t want to kill us. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    Wei Yi moved closer to Ji Yunshu, but no longer said a word. Ji Yunshu processed the situation that had urred just now. If Jing Rong didn¡¯t manage to stop Ji Huan, she would have been dead by now. She reached for the curtain and lifted it to look outside. Coincidentally, Jing Rong turned back to look at the carriage. His eyes carried a tint of concern. Ji Yunshu nodded at him, expressing her thanks and telling him that she was fine. After that, she pulled her head back inside the carriage.


    As they continued their journey, Jing Rong became even more vignt. He ordered several bodyguards to protect the rear. Their final formation encircled the carriage for protection against anything unexpected. They proceeded on until the sky turned dark. Fortunately, as night came, the official road was even and didn¡¯t cause them much trouble until they finally reached an inn. Although the inn wasn¡¯t located on the outskirts of any agglomeration of inhabitants, it was still very big in size. What¡¯s more, it was a popr stop with many merchants and peddlers setting up shop around it.


    Only after getting off the carriage and touching the ground, did Ji Yunshu truly feel that she was alive and had survived the ordeal earlier.


    Jing Rong ordered some people to feed the horses before entering the inn. As they made their appearance in the inn, they captured everyone¡¯s attention. A handsome and stern man equipped with longsword being apanied by a woman dressed in an elegant and umon attire, and furthermore her face was being concealed by a veil. Although this was a faraway region, merchants and swordsmen weren¡¯tcking in numbers. Thus, it wasn¡¯t much of a surprise to encounter someone carrying a sword. However, it was quite a rare sight for a group of people to attract that much attention. Several men even overtly stared at Ji Yunshu.


    A drool-worthy sight! An enthusiastic waiter bowed at them and hurriedly weed them inside. ¡°How many of you are staying at the inn?¡±


    Jing Rong kept a stoic face. It made the waiter feel as though he had swallowed ice. Lang Po stepped forward and took out money, which he stuffed inside the waiter¡¯s hand before instructing him. ¡°Please prepare several rooms for us.¡±


    Gripping onto the money, the waiter¡¯s eyes sparkled. He pulled down the towel on his shoulder and moved away from them. ¡°Allow me to lead you upstairs.¡± He led them to the stairs.


    Ji Yunshu had climbed a few stairs when someone rushed downstairs. His steps seemed as if they produced wind, advancing like a storm and violently bumping against her shoulder. She staggered from the impact and fell backward. Fortunately, Jing Rong timely encircled her waist, resting his hand on her back, and stopped her fall.


    The man who bumped against her appeared to be around thirty. He had his head lowered and seemed in a panic. He hurriedly apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± He rushed downstairs after apologizing.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jing Rong asked, his mouth near her ear.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Are you still unsettled because of your brothers? Don¡¯t worry. With me here, I won¡¯t let anyone from the Ji familyy a single finger on you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, your Highness.¡± She lifted the hem of her skirt and continued to climb the stairs.


    The waiter pushed the door open for her. ¡°Miss, this is your room. It¡¯s quite spacious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Just as she entered, Wei Yi also followed after her, but before he could enter, Jing Rong had grabbed onto his cor.


    ¡°Your room is over here.¡± He unceremoniously dragged Wei Yi away into another room.


    Ji Yunshu wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she refrained herself from doing so. If Wei Yi decided to stick with her and wanted to sleep with her, she wouldn¡¯t know how to escape from this predicament. Therefore, Jing Rong dragging Wei Yi away made her feel immensely grateful to him.


    Wei Yi was extremely unhappy when he was being dragged to another room. He red at Jing Rong. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me stay with Shu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Man and women should have a sense of propriety, don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know, mother said that too.¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°And you still want to go in?¡±


    Wei Yi properly voiced his reasoning. ¡°But Shu¡¯er is my wife! Mother said that I can sleep with my wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Right at this moment, Jing Rong really doubted that Wei Yi was not doing it on purpose. Jing Rong grumpily ordered Lang Po, ¡°Tonight, you will sleep in the same room as him. Watch him properly and don¡¯t let him run off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Hearing that he would sleep with Lang Po, Wei Yi pouted and stuck up his nose while shaking his head in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with him! I want to sleep with Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°As if!¡± Jing Rong spat out the reply before leaving.


    Wei Yi wanted to chase after him, but Lang Po got in his way. As a rough and strong man, cherishing words like gold, he crossed his arms and simply camped himself in front of the door.


    ¡°We slept together yesterday, so why is today any different?¡± Lang Po retorted at Wei Yi.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Last night, you used my shoulder as a pillow, so why is it a problem for you today?¡¯ Lang Po didn¡¯t understand the reason. It wasn¡¯t like he smelled bad. So, why Wei Yi is refusing to sleep with him? ¡®How annoying!¡¯


    Wei Yi roared at Lang Po, ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± Wei Yi threw a small tantrum by sitting on the chair and lightly hammering the table with his clenched fists as if he was using it as a punching bag.


    Lang Po had received an order, thus he followed it to the letter: observing Wei Yi without blinking an eye and not allowing him to go find Ji Yunshu.


    Meanwhile, from the moment Jing Rong¡¯s party entered the inn, a pair of inquisitive and yful eyes closely followed them. Li Shiyan, who sat in a private room on the second floor, had a clear view of the entrance and the entire second floor of the inn. He rested one leg on a stool and one of his hands was grabbing peanuts, tossing them into his mouth. With a yful expression, he muttered. ¡°Interesting!¡±


    His attendant approached him and asked, ¡°Young Prince, are you interested in that youngdy?¡±


    ¡°What? You mean I can¡¯t?!¡±


    ¡°That woman had a veil on. We don¡¯t know if she¡¯s beautiful or ugly underneath. Besides, look at the people at her side. All of them have swords. It¡¯s better not to cause trouble. If the Marquis knows you caused trouble, he would not spare you.¡±


    Li Shiyan slowly got up and pat his attendant¡¯s head. ¡°Xiao Luzi, how many times do you want me to tell you, that when we are outside, we cannot mention the marquis at all. This is the Great Lin, not Qujiang!¡±

 Chapter 125: Crafty Grandma Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 125: Crafty Grandma Wolf</h4>


    Xiao Luzi felt an iing headache. ¡°This one knows, but¡­ it¡¯s hard to change habits in such a short period of time. Young Pr-Master, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Li Shiyan nced at him before stroking his chin in contemtion. They said that beauties abound in Great Lin. Thus, with great difficulty, he journeyed to Great Lin. If he didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity while he was here, wouldn¡¯t it all be in vain?


    At this moment inside Wei Yi¡¯s room, Lang Po was still closely guarding the door. Since he couldn¡¯t go out, Wei Yi resigned himself to lie on the bed, showing his back to Lang Po as a form of resistance. ¡°Young Master Wei, are you hungry?¡± Lang Po asked.


    Wei Yi refused to pay attention to Lang Po. Instead, he snorted. He was really angry. Jing Rong wanted him to sleep with a robust man like Lang Po, and this made him unhappy. He wasn¡¯t just merely unhappy, he was extremely unhappy!


    After a moment passed, Lang Po saw that Wei Yi seemed to have fallen asleep. Lang Po called out in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Wei.¡± He didn¡¯t receive a response from Wei Yi. Since it was such, he sneakily left the room. That Wei Yi didn¡¯t want to eat supper, but he needed to satisfy his hunger. After getting out of the room, he closed the door.


    Wei Yi who was sleeping on the bed suddenly sat up. He rubbed his stomach as hunger gripped him. Taking advantage of Lang Po¡¯s absence, he sneaked out to find Ji Yunshu to eat together. He carefully pushed the door open, then looked left and right, but he didn¡¯t remember where Ji Yunshu¡¯s room was. He spoke out loud, ¡°Shu¡¯er, where are you?¡±


    The second floor of the inn was surrounded by a railing with a staggering number of rooms which looked identical to one another. Moreover, thebel on each door used very strange digits.


    Wei Yi scratched his head as he began to wander aimlessly on the second floor. Just as he passed by an opened door, he was abruptly grabbed and pull inside a room. ¡°Help-¡± The ¡°me¡± never got the chance to be heard as his kidnapper covered his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell.¡± Li Shiyan dragged him to a chair while grinning at him. Then, he patted Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Wei Yi was still frightened and looked at the man with fearful and vignt eyes. He asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Li Shiyan pointed at himself. He beamed a big-brother-like smile, but the smile couldn¡¯t conceal his craftiness. ¡°I¡¯m Li Shiyan and you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys? Where are you going?¡±


    Wei Yi lowered his head, then grabbed his own arm before letting it go. He pursed his mouth but said nothing. Wei Yi appearance and behavior made Li Shiyan feel that something was off. ¡®Such a big man, but it¡¯s like I¡¯m in front of a kid!¡¯ Xiao Luzi approached him and whispered in Li Shiyan¡¯s ear, ¡°Young master, is he an idiot?¡±


    ¡°An idiot?¡± Li Shiyan narrowed his eyes. ¡®Hmm¡­ He does look like one.¡¯ Li Shiyan leaned forward and probed Wei Yi with a question, ¡°Brother Wei, we both happen to meet in this inn which could be considered fate. Since we might go in the same direction, how about taking care of each other?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Wei Yi stayed silent.


    ¡°Brother Wei?¡±


    Wei Yi got up and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Mother said that I can¡¯t talk with strangers.¡±


    He was about to leave, but Li Shiyan pulled him back. His face still hung a smile that exuded craftiness. ¡®It looks like this man is really an idiot.¡¯


    Wei Yi was once again forced to sit back on the chair. He anxiously asked, ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Who wants to kill you?!¡± Li Shiyan was caught betweenughter and tears, thus he faintly wrinkled his brows. He was a good person who doesn¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken. In fact, as the sole heir of the Marquis of Qujiang, he didn¡¯t even need to kill one. ¡°Wei Yi, I am a good person, so how can I kill you?¡± After saying so, Li Shiyan pushed a te of pastries in front of Wei Yi. Then, he continued, ¡°You must be hungry, right? Here, eat some. How about we chat for a bit?¡± His expression reminded people of the Wolf pretending to be the grandmother in Little Red Riding Hood. Wait no, he looked more like a child trafficker.


    Wei Yi was starving, so when he saw the pastries, his mouth drooled. His restraint was null as he greedily grabbed onto a pastry and shoved it into his mouth before obediently nodding at Li Shiyan¡¯s request. He chewed on the pastries while speaking unintelligibly, ¡°Whapmh fiyou want to talk about? Howph long fiyou want to talk?¡±


    As soon as Wei Yi ate the pastries, Li Shiyan hinted at Xiao Luzi to closed the door. Then, he questioned Wei Yi, ¡°I want to ask you, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the capital!¡±


    ¡°Why are you going there?¡±


    ¡°To eat meat! Shu¡¯er said that when we get to the capital, she will bring me to eat meat.¡±


    ¡°Who is Shu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°My wife!¡±


    Li Shiyan gawked before he inquired further, ¡°Is Shu¡¯er that woman who wears a veil on her face?¡±


    Wei Yi, who was eating, strongly nodded.


    EH?!


    Li Shiyan¡¯s jaw dropped as his expression turned ugly. ¡®The end! This is the end! The other is a married woman.¡¯ To seduce someone who is already married, that was something beyond him! Suddenly, he thought for a moment. ¡®That Wei Yi is an idiot. How can someone want to marry him?¡¯ Li Shiyan couldn¡¯t give up hope, thus he continued his interrogation. ¡°Is she really your wife? Did you kneel to heaven and earth during the wedding?¡±


    ¡®What is kneeling to heaven and earth?¡¯ Wei Yi shook his head and engulfed another pastry. His two cheeks were swollen from stuffing too many pastries in his mouth. ¡°Mother said that Shu¡¯er will be my wife sooner orter. In the future, we will have many little Wei Yis. But father and mother are dead, so I only have Shu¡¯er now.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see. So, you¡¯re not married yet?¡±


    Wei Yi didn¡¯t understand his question, but still shook his head and continued to eat. This time, Li Shiyan was back in high spirits. Sweet, fair, and virtuous women are the kind of beauty he loved the most.


    His eyes hooked up as he pushed a te of osthmanthus cake in front of Wei Yi. ¡°Then, tell me, who is the man apanying you two?¡±


    Wei Yi thought for an instant before answering, ¡°Shu¡¯er said that he is a punching bag.¡±


    ¡°A punching bag?¡± The answer baffled Li Shiyan. ¡°What kind of people are they? Why are all of them carrying swords?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Wei Yi answered in all honesty.


    ¡®Kid, if your parents in heaven are looking over you right now, won¡¯t they be infuriated to no end?¡¯ In front of a ¡°child trafficker,¡± you ate the pastries he gave you and even told him everything he wanted to know. You basically counted the money for the other while you got sold! Wei Yi should learn to be more careful.


    After a moment, Li Shiyan thought of a problem. He pulled on Wei Yi¡¯s hand and asked with high hopes, ¡°So, is Shu¡¯er beautiful or not?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful! Shu¡¯er is the most beautiful!¡± Wei Yi¡¯s voice resounded loud and clear. In Wei Yi¡¯s eyes, Ji Yunshu was the most beautiful person in the world, and his heart waspletely upied by her and no one else.


    Li Shiyan¡¯s peach blossom eyes seemed to glisten. His dissolute nature as a yboy came out. ¡®I should have known.¡¯ Li Shiyan knew most of what he wanted to know. Immediately, he took back the two tes of pastries he had put in front of Wei Yi.


    ¡°Hey! I still haven¡¯t finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Stop eating!¡± Li Shiyan turned to Xiao Luzi. ¡°Send him out.¡±


    Xiao Luzi stepped forward, pulled Wei Yi up, and pushed him out of the room. ¡°Young Master Wei, I won¡¯t send you back.¡±


    Bang!


    The door was shut. After Wei Yi was pushed out of the room, he wiped the remains of pastries on his mouth. He was quite at a loss. Not to mention finding Ji Yunshu¡¯s room, he couldn¡¯t even remember where his room was. He looked around, then saw a somewhat familiar door. He nodded up and down energetically. ¡°Hmm! This must be my room.¡±


    Without hesitation, he pushed open the door, but the instant he opened it¡­


    ¡°AAAAAAHHH!¡±


    Wei Yi was scared to the point that his legs softened, forcing him to sit where he had stood with his hands supporting him. His expression showed terror as his eyes took in a horrific sight.

 Chapter 126: Choosing Cosmetics?

    <h4>Chapter 126: Choosing Cosmetics?</h4>


    Inside the spacious room, there was a man. He was dead, hanging for all to see. His eyes were wide open. His whiteplexion gave a finishing touch to the sinister appearance that came with death, not alleviating the terror the sight of it gave.


    Wei Yi¡¯s ear-piercing scream was naturally heard, and it attracted a crowd. The first one to run to the scene was the waiter.


    ¡°Young master, what-¡± He didn¡¯t even finish his question as his gaze met with the sight of the hanged man. Fear took his voice away. Bang! He dropped the teapot in his hand. He fell to the floor. His softened legs couldn¡¯t support him.


    In an instant, chaos spread throughout the whole inn.


    Ji Yunshu, who had just finished tidying her things, was drinking tea when she heard themotion outside. She wore a new veil and pushed the door. Then, she saw a crowd of people standing in the corridor on her leftmost side. Everyone was pointing at something inside a room and noisily talking about something.


    The sudden movements outside also disturbed Jing Rong who came out to find the source. Coincidentally, he saw Ji Yunshu who has the same intention as him. He quickly took the lead and barred her way before warning her, ¡°Go back in and wait inside. There are too many people here.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back inside!¡± His tone wasn¡¯t that of a request but an order.


    Ji Yunshu wanted to voice her discontent, but in the end, she restrained herself since Jing Rong did that for her own good. She nodded in resignation and was about to return when she saw Wei Yi sitting on the floor in the middle of the crowd. ¡°Wei Yi? How can he be there?¡± Anxiety could be heard in her voice.


    Jing Rong also saw Wei Yi when Lang Po arrived with several guards trailing behind him. ¡°Prince, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to keep an eye on Wei Yi so that he won¡¯t run around causing trouble?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lang Po looked in the direction of Jing Rong¡¯s line of sight. His eyes fell on Wei Yi. He gawked and quickly ran toward him.


    Wei Yi, who was still sitting on the ground, had an expression dyed with terror, causing his face to pale from fright. After Lang Po made his way out of the crowd, he helped Wei Yi get up, and only then did he notice the scene inside the room. ¡®So, it was a hanged man.¡¯ He didn¡¯t lose his cool and focused on hurriedly getting Wei Yi out of there.


    After returning to their room, Lang Po supported Wei Yi to the bed. Ji Yunshu rushed into the room. As soon as he saw her, Wei Yi burst into tears. ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡± He threw himself at her and refused to let her go.


    ¡°Wei Yi, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I saw¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t speak further; the words were stuck in his throat, and he no longer tried to speak after a while.


    At that moment, Jing Rong came in and saw the two people ¡°hugging¡± each other on the bed. He turned to Lang Po to inquire what had transpired, ¡°Tell me the situation.¡±


    ¡°Someone hanged himself in that room.¡±


    ¡°Suicide? Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still unknown.¡±


    When Ji Yunshu heard their conversation, her heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard there was a corpse or dead people somewhere, she always felt like her mood soared. She must have an upational disease.


    If this matter about the dead man were to be spread outside, the inn would certainly lose business. So when the innkeeper rushed to the scene, his expression was very unsightly. He pped his thigh and summoned several servants. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry! Quickly take this man down.¡± The servants were hesitant before they decided to approach the body. It took them great effort to take the body down.


    ¡°Step aside! Step aside!¡± A voice loudly resonated from beyond the mass of people. Then, several people carrying des pushed into the crowd. The man leading the group appeared to be in his forties, furnished with a beard and a robust body. As he came in, he suddenly shed an insignia.


    ¡°The people from Yu province yamen.¡±


    This region was under the jurisdiction of Yu province. Therefore, it didn¡¯te as a surprise for the innkeeper to see those people. His face quickly revealed his anxiety as he bowed to them before exining the situation. ¡°Constable Zhang, this matter had nothing to do with us.¡± Constable Zhang squinted his eyes but didn¡¯t reply back. He wore a grim face as he swept a nce at the surroundings. Behind him, several runners stepped forward to examine the body.


    The innkeeper opened his mouth and exined to the crowd with haste, ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience this situation had caused, but there¡¯s no need to panic.¡±


    ¡°This is a human life we¡¯re talking about. Your inn is such an unlucky ce.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Everyone, our inn had long established a reputation. For a man to hang himself in one of our room i-is an unexpected ident. Since it¡¯s like this, all costs for today will be waived. I hope you will forbear us and be lenient. If this were to spread, it won¡¯t be good for us.¡± The innkeeper threw caution to the wind.


    Hopefully, nothing will happen and that hundred-year-old reputation would be preserved in the end. As soon as everyone heard they were exempt from paying, they were more than willing to agree with the innkeeper¡¯s request before returning to their activities. The innkeeper could finally raise his hand and wipe the cold sweat drenching his face with his sleeve.


    After one of the runners examined the corpse, he reported his finding to Constable Zhang, ¡°On this man¡¯s neck, there are two bruises. One is parallel to his neck, and the other is situated on the upper end of his neck. Furthermore, that mark extended upward from his neck to his ears. It must have been created after he died. Someone was trying to emte a suicide by hanging.¡±


    Constable Zhang humphed, then pulled the innkeeper in front of him before interrogating him in a severe tone, ¡°Who is the first person to discover the corpse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The innkeeper thought for a moment, then beckoned the waiter. ¡°Do you know who is the first person to see the body?¡±


    The waiter, who was still trembling with fear, swallowed his saliva and pointed in a direction. ¡°It¡¯s a guest that came earlier.¡±


    ¡°Bring me to him,¡± said Constable Zhang.


    ¡°Y-y-yes! I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡± The waiter led Constable Zhang along with several other runners.


    At this moment, Wei Yi was still in a panic, and it had yet to settle. He shrunk himself in the bed while holding onto Ji Yunshu, who was gently patting his back and whisperingforting words, ¡°Wei Yi, everything is fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, that person¡­ is¡­ is he dead?¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t answer him. Her expression sank instead, and she turned to nce at Jing Rong. With perfect timing, Jing Rong looked at her with a rare expression that didn¡¯t show any jealousy.


    ¡°Constable Zhang is here!¡± Behind the door, the voice of the waiter could be heard.


    Constable Zhang straightforwardly stepped forward, but his steps had yet to pass the threshold when his path was barred by Lang Po.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± questioned Lang Po.


    ¡°Yu Province yamen is handling this case,¡± answered Constable Zhang as he used his official title.


    Usually, whenmon people hear that it¡¯s the yamen, they would cooperate, but Lang Po didn¡¯t budge one bit. He had no intention of letting that constable pass. ¡°Our young master is inside, so I can¡¯t allow anyone to disturb him.¡±


    ¡°You have the impertinence of obstructing the yamen¡¯s work! Step aside!¡±


    Both men red at each other in anger without anyone conceding an inch. At that time, Jing Rong came out of the room and arrogantly narrowed his eyes. When Constable Zhang saw Jing Rong, he appeared to be shocked by Jing Rong¡¯s oppressing aura. His intuition alerted him that this man was different from others. As for Lang Po, he stepped aside and stood beside Jing Rong with obvious deference.


    ¡°Yu province? Isn¡¯t that under Lord Liang¡¯s jurisdiction? I didn¡¯t expect that old guy is still an official!¡± Jing Rong¡¯s slightly smiled.


    ¡®That old guy?!¡¯ Constable Zhang¡¯s expression stilled for an instant before turning to the waiter to ask, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    The waiter shook his head, hinting at his ignorance.


    Constable Zhang spoke to Jing Rong, ¡°Gentleman, I don¡¯t care whether you are familiar with our Lord or not. Right now, there¡¯s a murder in this inn and this waiter said that the first one to discover the dead man is another gentleman who stayed here. I don¡¯t know if that person cane out. If so, can you please bring him out? I need to ask him a few questions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Jing Rong didn¡¯t mash his words.


    ¡°This is rted to a human life. In short, I must take him away. This matter does not allow me to do otherwise. Or did that gentleman inside kill the man?¡±


    Jing Rong sneered. ¡°I said that it¡¯s inconvenient to take him away. If you want to ask him something, thene back tomorrow to ask.¡±


    Right now, Wei Yi is so scared that there was no point in asking anything.


    Even if Constable Zhang is a calm man, the runners behind him weren¡¯t able to maintain steady minds.


    Shiiing! The sounds of swords being drawn out from their scabbards were heard.


    Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t lose to any of the runners. They also pulled out their swords. The atmosphere tensed as both sides confronted each other, ready for action at any time.


    ¡°Is it possible to let me see the dead man?¡± The exquisite voice of a woman could suddenly be heard. Following her voice, Ji Yunshu came out from the room. A veil was still covering her face, but if anyone was to pay close attention, they would notice her stubborn expression.


    Constable Zhang observed Ji Yunshu with disdain. ¡°Youngdy, this is a murder case, not going to the market to choose cosmetics. We¡¯re talking about dead people; there¡¯s nothing good to see.¡±

 Chapter 127: Murder at the Inn (part one)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Murder at the Inn (part one)</h4>


    ¡®Choosing cosmetics?¡¯ Ji Yunshu showed an expression that implied she had no idea how to choose cosmetics. In the modern days, she was dedicated to her work and spent a lot of her time holed up inside the library to read. From morning to night, she would have a bare face and being the least inclined to draw even her eyebrows. Ever since she came here, she worked herself to the bone to earn money, butter on, Luan¡¯er used some of the money to buy her some makeup, and she ended being the object of dedication that Luan¡¯er engrossed herself to beautify. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t even care about whatever brand of makeup Luan¡¯er used on her. Under her veil, Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips parted as she informed Constable Zhang, ¡°Between cosmetics and dead people, if you let me choose, I¡¯ll dly pick some dead bodies over cosmetics.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Constable Zhang looked down on the woman in his heart, and Ji Yunshu, who was only a slender young woman, was no exception to the rule. Thus, the man went straight to the heart of the problem. ¡°Youngdy, I advise you to obediently stay inside your room. I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this case.¡±


    Ji Yunshu finally understood something; this man is sexist. For a brief moment, she felt that Jing Rong was infinitely much better. Anyway, she was toozy to talk nonsense with that man. As she walked passed Jing Rong, she whispered to him, ¡°Can you dy him?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Just go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Ji Yunshu walked away toward the room where the murder took ce. Seeing that Ji Yunshu was leaving, he quickly moved with the intention to obstruct her, but Jing Rong sent an order, ¡°Men, stop whoever wants to disturb Miss Ji¡¯s autopsy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates are all martial arts experts and won¡¯t lose out in a confrontation with the yamen runners. As for Constable Zhang, his skills were pretty good as he was able to fare against Lang Po. ¡°Let me give you some advice. Don¡¯t think about going against my young master. Besides, if you want to solve this case, it won¡¯t do without Miss Ji!¡±


    ¡°Who in the world are you guys?¡±


    Lang Po took out amand tile from his waistband and showed it to Constable Zhang. When he saw the word on themand tile, Constable Zhang¡¯s solemn expression abruptly changed to surprise. Then, his sight shifted to Jing Rong. He was about to bow, but Jing Rong stopped him with his raised hand. Jing Rong stated, ¡°I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity. Now, all of you retreat.¡±


    ¡®This man is a prince. Compared to the magistrate of Yu province, his authority is more extensive.¡¯ Constable Zhang obeyed Jing Rong¡¯s order and made his people retreat to the side. Jing Rong immediately followed after Ji Yunshu, leaving Constable Zhang still in doubt. The man was still suspecting how a woman can have the ability to solve this homicide. Thus he asked Lang Po, ¡°Earlier, you said that Miss Ji can do autopsies. Is she a coroner?¡±


    ¡®Err¡­¡¯ Lang Po didn¡¯t give him an answer, since he once heard Ji Yunshu said that a coroner would examine the internal organs of the dead whereas she was only a painter. After pondering a moment, he answered, ¡°She is not.¡± Right after, Lang Po instructed two people to guard the door and watched over Wei Yi while he was gone.


    Constable Zhang clearly couldn¡¯t make sense out of Lang Po¡¯s answer. ¡®If she¡¯s not a coroner, how can she do autopsies?¡¯ He flung his head back and quickly rushed to where Ji Yunshu went.


    At the crime scene, the first thing Ji Yunshu did was examine the room. The ce was very neat and tidy, devoid of any trace of struggle. After she was done with the surroundings, her gazended on the corpse ced on the floor. She crouched near it, and from her waistband, she took out a handkerchief. She wrapped the handkerchief around her index and middle fingers. Next, she turned the corpse¡¯s head to the side, revealing the two ligature marks on its neck.


    The ligature marks were as described: one of the bruises was parallel to the jawline with a slight inclination downward, and the other bruise clearly went upward, extending from the neck to the ears. The body didn¡¯t show a droop of the feet. Ji Yunshu lifted the hands of the deceased and examined his fingernails. Under the nails, fragments of fabric and skin could be seen. On the corpse¡¯s thumbs, there was an obvious white mark encircling each thumb. This meant that the deceased was wearing thumb rings all year long. However, the rings couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. ¡®Was he robbed?¡¯ Ji Yunshu digested the new findings, but the body¡¯s wrists caught her attention. The wrists were glossy as if it came in contact with a wet substance. Ji Yunshu used her finger to wipe it a bit, then she sniffed her finger. ¡®It¡¯s oil!¡¯ She turned around and ced her handkerchief next to her before asking the innkeeper, ¡°Excuse me, when did that persone here?¡±


    The innkeeper didn¡¯t know where this woman came from, but he still honestly answered her question, ¡°It should be around noon when he came here.¡±


    ¡°He was alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Alone.¡±


    ¡°His time of death should be around an hour ago. Before that, did anyonee in? Or perhaps, did anyone hear sounds of fighting?¡± The questions made him quite dumbfounded, as he was engrossed counting money and didn¡¯t notice anything else! He turned his head and looked at the approaching waiter before pointing at thetter. ¡°You should ask him.¡±


    The waiter¡¯splexion paled quite a bit. Then, he lowered his head. ¡°Miss, this¡­ There were too many guests that came to our inn. I couldn¡¯t notice all of them. The only thing I can say is that man never came out of his room ever since he came in. As for the rest, I really don¡¯t know.¡± The waiter spoke each sentence with undisguised honesty.


    Jing Rong came into the room at this moment and walked until he was next to Ji Yunshu. Then, he whispered to her, ¡°How is it? Did you find something?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s brows and the tip of her nose wrinkled as she frowned. She nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you remember the man who bumped into me when we went upstairs?¡±


    ¡°I remember!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s ayer of oil on the victim¡¯s wrists. The scent of the oil indicated its sesame oil, and the man who bumped into me also had the same smell.¡±


    Jing Rong understood her meaning. He nodded, turned around, and raised his chin arrogantly before asking the innkeeper, ¡°Your inn uses sesame oil?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Rong suddenly waved his sleeve. ¡°Go and call all your kitchen staff here.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The innkeeper was dumbstruck. Why would he call all the kitchen staff for no reason? He nced at Constable Zhang, awaiting his instructions. Constable Zhang nodded at him, thus the innkeeper summoned everyone from the kitchen. From old to new, including the dishwashers, there were 10 people in total.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the crowd and recognized the man who bumped into her. She saw his flustered expression and his evading nces with both of his hands hidden behind him.


    ¡®What a suspicious behavior!¡¯


    She walked to him and inquired, ¡°An hour ago, I saw you running down the stairs in a hurry. Did youe into this room at that time?¡±


    Once the man heard her words, he trembled and hurriedly shook his head in denial. ¡°I-I didn¡¯te in here!¡±


    ¡°You obviously have a guilty conscience.¡±


    ¡°NO! I really don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°There is sesame oil on the victim¡¯s wrists. Not only that, there are fragments of human skin under his nails. Do you dare show me your hands to let me confirm if there are no scratch marks on your hands?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The man tightly kept his hands behind his back. His courage was quite small to start with,bined with Ji Yunshu¡¯s using tone, he was nowpletely panicking. He trembled and suddenly broke into a run, trying to escape the crowd. Unfortunately, he barely took two steps before he was intercepted by runners.


    Constable Zhang¡¯s spirit was stimted as his whole person burst with anger. He lifted the suspect¡¯s sleeves, and as expected, there were scratch marks on the man¡¯s hands.


    In an instant, he grabbed his de hilt and ferociously struck the man¡¯s abdomen with it.


    ¡°You kill people but still want to escape? Tell me the truth. How did you kill him?¡±


    The man bent down from the pain. He bitterly and painfully beseeched, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. I really didn¡¯t kill him. Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Let you go? If you didn¡¯t kill him, then why are you running away?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Drag him back to the yamen. Let¡¯s see how hard your mouth is.¡± Constable Zhang was furious. He turned to the two runners and ordered, ¡°Bring him back. I¡¯ll personally interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ji Yunshu timely stopped them.


    Constable Zhang turned around to look at her with doubtful eyes. ¡°Youngdy, there are scratch marks on the back of his hands. The evidence is undeniable.¡±


    At this instant, Ji Yunshu felt a surging headache. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that ancient people have more passive personalities? Howe each and every one of them is so impatient instead?¡¯ She shook her head. ¡°When did I say he was the murderer?¡±

 Chapter 128: Murder at the Inn (part two)

    <h4>Chapter 128: Murder at the Inn (part two)</h4>


    Ji Yunshu was quite certain that she didn¡¯t say he was the murderer. Following her words, it seemed as if the hair on Constable Zhang¡¯s eyebrows were on the verge of erecting and his mouth became parched and slightly twitched. Could it be that he was too rash? The suspect that he told the runners to capture, stared at him with miserable and innocent eyes. ¡®Is he innocent? No, he¡¯s far from innocent!¡¯


    It was only when Ji Yunshu started to approach him that his dried mouth could finally open to argue back. ¡°Youngdy, the victim and this man met with each other prior to the victim¡¯s death. What¡¯s more, the back of his hands has scratch marks. Those injuries must have been made during their struggle which ended with him killing the victim.¡±


    ¡°Officer, isn¡¯t this a miscarriage of justice?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Constable Zhang. Unexpectedly, her stare caused people¡¯s mind to tremble. How could she ask such a question?


    Constable Zhang was confused. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Magistrate of Yu province is as impatient and muddled like you, won¡¯t this whole province be gued with injustice everywhere?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This was the first time that Constable Zhang was rendered speechless by a young girl. ¡®Hmph! Aren¡¯t you looking down on women?! Aren¡¯t you looking down on me?! This is merely a little lesson. If you kill the wrong person, it won¡¯t be enough to redeem yourself even if you possessed several heads to be cut!¡¯


    Surprisingly, the innkeeper stepped forward and pped the man¡¯s head with force. ¡°Little Zhao, if you really kill that man, then I¡¯ll be the first one to ughter you! My hundred-year-old inn¡¯s reputation will be ruined by you.¡±


    Once he heard the innkeeper, Little Zhao started to whine. ¡°Boss, I have worked at your inn for ten years already. Why don¡¯t you have any faith in me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! If you didn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, why would you try to run away?¡± retorted the innkeeper fuming with rage.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill anyone,¡± interrupted Ji Yunshu. Then, she looked at Little Zhao. ¡°He only entered the room to steal things.¡±


    ¡°Steal?¡± The innkeeper was slightly surprised.


    Little Zhao lowered his head and spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to quibble.¡± Ji Yunshu overruled his lie. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t kill him, bits of skin were found under the deceased¡¯s nails. As long as we test it, we can determine whether the skin is yours or not. In either case, one thing is clear. You came in contact with the victim before his death and stole his thumb ring. When you took the ring, the victim must have struggled and scratched the back of your hands. At that time, your hands must have been stained with sesame oil which ended up being smeared on the deceased¡¯s wrists. I believe that the thumb ring should still be in your possession, am I right? We can find it as long as we search your body.¡± Once the words fell, a young runner swiftly searched Little Zhao¡¯s body, and as expected, they found a jade thumb ring.


    Then, the young runner quickly took the thumb ring and put it on the deceased¡¯s thumb. The young runner turned to Constable Zhang and spoke in excitement, ¡°Constable, it fits. This is the deceased¡¯s ring.¡±


    Constable Zhang swiftly used his de and rested it on Little Zhao¡¯s neck in an instant. He overbearingly interrogated the thief, ¡°Hurry and confess! How did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I-I only steal things. I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡±


    ¡°Obviously when you robbed him, you were caught red-handed by him, so you silenced him.¡±


    ¡°NO! I did not do it!¡± His legs softened as tears spilled out from his eyes.


    Jing Rong saw enough and stepped forward as he spoke in his usual ice-cold tone, ¡°Constable Zhang, Miss Ji has said earlier that this man isn¡¯t the murderer. Therefore, he certainly won¡¯t be able to confess to the murder.¡±


    ¡®Hey! Smelly guy, I have handled numerous cases before. This is obviously my standard process!¡¯ Constable Zhang contemted for a moment. Could it be that he was too rash? The corner of his eyes twitched, then he took back his de that was resting on Little Zhao¡¯s neck. With suspicion in his gaze, he looked at the veiled woman.


    Ji Yunshu nced at Jing Rong before turning back and walked to the corpse and squatted. She spoke in a rxed manner, ¡°Under the victim¡¯s nails, apart from Little Zhao¡¯s skin, there are fragments of fabric. The fabric itself doesn¡¯t appear to be of coarse material. Instead, it looks like it was made from silk. After observing this room, I have not found anything made out of silk. Besides, silk is a luxurious material and not something affordable to Little Zhao. When you look at the ligature mark on the victim, it does not look like it was caused by a rope. He must have been strangled by a silk cloth from the shape and delineate on the neck. The bruise is not evenly discolored. The victim must have struggled and grabbed onto the murder weapon which exins the silk under his nails.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the ligature mark is nting downward. The deceased is around 1.65 meters tall. This means that the murderer is certainly below that height and exins why the ligature is nting downward. However, Little Zhao is around 1.70 meters tall.¡±


    ¡°ording to the murder weapon and the murderer¡¯s height, Little Zhao is unlikely to be the culprit.¡± Her eyes shone with wisdom and intelligence, and within that, confidence could be seen.


    After everyone heard her exnation, the whole room fell into silence. They watched her with unbelievable eyes. ¡®Where did this girle from?¡¯


    Little Zhao twisted and struggled as he yelled his innocence, ¡°Let me go! I told you I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡±


    ¡°Stay still!¡± The runners holding him didn¡¯t have good tempers.


    Ji Yunshu was about to get up when she discovered something at the corner of the deceased¡¯s mouth. She immediately grabbed the handkerchief that she left next to the corpse and used it to pick up the thing in the corpse¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®A strand of hair!¡¯


    ¡°The murderer is a woman?¡± muttered Ji Yunshu.


    Although she muttered, people still heard her.


    Constable Zhang asked, ¡°A woman? How could it be? The victim is a man. How can he be killed by a woman shorter than him? Not to mention hanged to the ceiling beam?¡±


    ¡°There should be some logic behind it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu got up and walked to Little Zhao. She then bluntly asked him, ¡°Truthfully answer my questions. When you came in to steal, what did you do? Did you see anything? What was the situation of the victim at that time?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Bam!


    Constable Zhang hit Little Zhao with the hilt of his de and yelled at him, ¡°Quickly talk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± After suffering from some pain, he quickly tried to remember before he started to confess, ¡°At that time, I came to deliver his meal. When I went in, I didn¡¯t see him. Who would have known he was lying on the floor. When I checked, he was still breathing at that time. I-I thought he had only fainted, so when I saw the jade thumb ring on him, I became greedy. That¡¯s why I dared to steal his ring. But who would have thought that he would suddenly wake up and grab my hands. At that time, I was terrified, so I pushed him and he fainted again. I took that opportunity to escape. It¡¯s the truth! This is how it really happened! Other than that, I didn¡¯t do anything else!¡±


    ¡°Are you certain that there was only him in the room at that time?¡±


    ¡°S-should be¡­ I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Something is amiss. Could it be that before you went inside, there was maybe already someone else? So, at that time, there should have been three people including the victim,¡± spected Ji Yunshu.


    Constable Zhang was astonished. ¡°Three people?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pointed at the table. ¡°On this table, there are three cups of tea. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t notice that when you came in? Why would there be three cups if there is only one person?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s true when you look at it!¡¯ Apart from Ji Yunshu, almost no one else took notice of this point.

 Chapter 129: Tobira-don1

    <h4>Chapter 129: Tobira-don1</h4>


    Ji Yunshu kept her eyes lowered as she pondered over the matter. After a moment, she suddenly began walking again and skirted around the bed. In ancient times, beds were usually not put against the wall, so behind it was simply a screen used to create a private space for changing clothes and for hanging them. She scrutinized every corner as shepped around, and suddenly noticed fragments of something right on the ground, by the corner of the bed. She picked it up with the tip of her fingers and sniffed it. ¡®Perfume!¡¯


    She walked out from behind the bed and asked the innkeeper, ¡°Were there any people selling perfume staying here the past few days?¡±


    The innkeeper thought for a while and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, people from Min¡¯nan. A dozen of them. However, they¡¯ve left about an hour ago.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s countenance sank upon hearing the words. She turned back and said to Constable Zhang, ¡°Constable Zhang, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m sure that these people could not have made it very far. Since theye from the south, it would only be natural that they would not return to where they came from. There are no major settlements in the east or the west, so I¡¯d think that they were headed for the north. If you leave right now, you should be able to catch up to them before they manage to exit Yuzhou.¡±


    ¡°If you find amongst them a woman no taller than 1.52 meters tall, wearing silk garments, then bring her back to the yamen and interrogate her just like how I¡¯ve told you earlier. You should be able to find an answer. If she tries to deny it, then show her this hair and the crumbs of perfume as evidence. Also, look for scratch marks on her silk apparel, if you see any, then she has to be the culprit.¡± As Ji Yunshu spoke, she gave to him the hair and the crumbs, wrapped in the handkerchief.


    Constable Zhang was baffled for a moment, and only reacted to her words after a moment. He received the items and gave orders to his subordinates with a loud voice. ¡°You, bring the body back to the memorial hall. The rest of you, follow me.¡±


    They rushed out of the room like the wind.


    ¡®Hey, wait a second! You haven¡¯t thanked Miss Ji yet, have you?¡¯


    When all this was done, Ji Yunshu felt a certain satisfaction in her heart. She turned her head and looked at Jing Rong. Thetter answered her with a light smile, and which deeper meaning she could not understand.


    When Jing Rong took a few steps towards her, she immediate retreated and said, ¡°Wei Yi is still waiting for me,¡± and strided out of the room.


    Jing Rong was surprised. ¡®Am I that intimidating?¡¯ An overflowing jealousy gripped his heart, and brought with it all of its difort. He put his hands behind his back and followed after her.


    Li Shiyan stood on the side, and watched the whole scene unfold. Ever since his childhood, he has always thought of the beauties in this worlds as no more than pretty flowers in vases. Pretty and pleasant to the eye, but less than capable, and usually with a docile character and a soft temperament. He had never seen someone like Ji Yunshu, who not only dared to work with corpses, but also seemed to be beyond clever.


    ¡®What kind of mystical creature is she?¡¯ Li Shiyan wondered. He could not see her face hidden by the veil, but the aura that emanated from her; she stood proud like an orchid in the middle of a small pond2, and he could smell its fragrance, but could only guess at its shape. His curiosity for her true appearance tingled his heart like a thread of silk, and it brought an itching sensation to his body, prompting him to scratch his face.


    He smiled with yfulness and said, ¡°This woman, she¡¯s mine!¡±


    Xiao Luzi, who stood on the side, poured cold water over his hot wish, ¡°Young master, look at the people around her, they all seemed trained. We won¡¯t be able to even get close to her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to go to the capital? Therefore, we will follow them there.¡± Li Shiyan shed a self-confident nce and returned to his own room.


    At the same moment, Ji Yunshu entered Wei Yi¡¯s room, only to find him sound asleep on the bed, curled up and with the quilt over his head. Her lips curved into a smile as she pulled the quilt down. ¡°Little idiot, aren¡¯t you worried about bing sick from all the heat?¡±


    She pulled at the corners of his quilt again, and exited the room. Before leaving, she said to the two guards at the entrance. ¡°Keep an eye on him, make sure that he won¡¯t wander off again.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured Miss Ji, we will make sure of his safety.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded in gratitude, but she felt someone grab her wrist before she could finish, and she was forcefully dragged into a room on the side. Ji Yunshu frowned from the wing pain on her wrist, and she turned her head ¡ª it was Jing Rong. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Thud-


    The door was sealed shut right after they entered the room. The moment she heard the thud, her back was shoved against the door; it was a tobira-don.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the face, barely a fist¡¯s distance away from her, on which a quiet fire burned beneath itsposure. She could see the creases in the skin, and the pores which were about to burst from anger.


    ¡®What did I do to make this guy so angry?¡¯ She bent her own neck to the side to dodge his eyes and asked, ¡°What do you seek, your highness?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Please respect yourself.¡±


    ¡°You have yet to give me an answer tost night¡¯s question.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Ji Yunshu was taken unaware. She tried to remember what happened. ¡®Oh, he¡¯s talking about that question. Whether I care for him or not.¡¯ Last night, Ke Cha interrupted her before she could answer.


    ¡°No one will disturb us now. I want a truthful answer from you. Even if it¡¯s just a sliver, don¡¯t hide it.¡±


    ¡®Yes, even if it¡¯s just a sliver of affection, I¡¯d have a chance, wouldn¡¯t I?¡¯ Jing Rong stared at the tips of Ji Yunshu¡¯s brows, emboldened by a burning hope.


    Ji Yunshu clenched her own fists tightly. Her breath lightened, and she showed determination on her expression as she made ready to answer him. She met his eyes and said with conviction, ¡°I¡¯ve never had¡­ugh!¡±


    Before she could finish, her lips, which hid beneath her veil, were caught by Jing Rong¡¯s in a hot kiss. It was not the first time Jing Rong had done something like this, but she was still dumbstruck each time.


    The fine threads of silk on the veil sank into the fissures of her lips, caught tightly between Jing Rong¡¯s lips and hers. They warmed up as the kiss went on, and they had little use as a barrier. When she finally came back to her senses and was about to push him away, Jing Rong retracted on his own.


    He threw a deep look with a tint of mncholy and said, ¡°Bah, you can answer thister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you so surprised about, it¡¯s not the first time.¡± Jing Rong seemed rather spiritless. He called out, ¡°Lang Po.¡±


    Lang Po, who was outside of the room, answered his call.


    ¡°Bring the dishes in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Rong released Ji Yunshu, and sat straight down at the table. He bent his fingers and knocked on the top of it with his knuckles. ¡°Go wash your hands and get ready to eat.¡±


    ¡®Hey, how can you pretend that nothing happened.¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart raced still, and there was no way she could simply sit down and eat. She bit her lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± turned around, flung the door open and ran out of the room.


    Jing Rong looked at her silhouette, which suggested at an obvious bewilderment, and he started hoping again. However, no matter what, he could not be happy in the slightest, for he had understood what Ji Yunshu intimated at: he had no ce inside her heart, and that, was an undesirable truth.


    1. I¡¯ll coin the term Tobira-Don for this, since the original term, Kabe-don (±Ú¥É¥ó),es from Japanese and Kabe means wall. So rece Kabe by Tobira (ìé), which means a traditional door, and there you go! ?


    2. True fact about orchids, they will die if you water them too much¡­

 Chapter 130: Make You Reach The Milky Way

    <h4>Chapter 130: Make You Reach The Milky Way</h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart was in tumult after she returned to her room, and she simply could not get the scene from a few minutes ago out of her mind. The warmth of his kiss still lingered on her lips, and the way she felt was hard to be described. She knew that she did not have any romantic feelings for Jing Rong, nothing except gratitude for that he has done for her sake. Were it not for his help, she would have perished on numerous asions. However, more than gratitude, she did not want to think about it, dared not think about it.


    She calmed herself down and let out a long sigh.


    The next day, at the break of dawn, Constable Zhang arrived with news regarding the case. On the first floor of the inn, Jing Rong and Lang Po sat down for breakfast on one table, while Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi upied another. There was an empty table between them, and it would seem to any first-time observer that they could not even tolerate each other¡¯s presence. Constable Zhang stopped right next to Jing Rong and started his ¡°report¡±, or rather, the truth behind the case.


    Ji Yunshu, who had already eaten breakfast in his room, was busy bringing a mouthful of dishes into Wei Yi¡¯s bowl. She listened to his narration, and quickly caught onto the essentials. The victim¡¯s surname was Yang, and he was also a perfume merchant. He was involved with the merchants from Min¡¯nan, and already had quite a few shes with them, which fuelled their mutual enmity. He owed them arge sum of money, but did not want to repay his debts, and even threatened the merchants with extortion to stop them from selling their products in the north, thus rendering the situation insolvable. Yesterday, they met each other at the inn, and were about to talk over a few things, but a dispute broke out, and in the midst of a blind rage, the culprit strangled the victim to death with her own silk shawl. Then, before running away, she camouged it as a suicide with the help of her husband. When Little Zhao entered the room, they were indeed hidden behind the bed, and that was when the fragments of powdered perfume fell onto the ground, along with the hair from when they strangled the victim.


    Constable Zhang retold the tale in all of its vividity. As for Wei Yi, he was so busy with his food, it seemed like he had forgotten all about what happened the day before.


    Ji Yunshu hurried to bring another chopstick load of dishes to his bowl, and could not see that Constable Zhang had shifted his attention to her instead. He said in a polite tone, ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Ji. Were it not for you, the case would not have been solved this quickly.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rose her head and smiled back courteously. ¡°Constable Zhang, I hope that for the next case, you¡¯ll have a coroner investigate the evidence first before rushing to conclusions. Otherwise, you¡¯ll wrong one case after another.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, miss, you are right. I don¡¯t pay attention to small things normally, I use my muscles too much, and I am too impulsive. From now on, I¡¯ll make an effort to change this, I promise.¡±


    ¡®How docile, is this really the impetuous runner from yesterday?¡¯ Ji Yunshu nodded and sank back into silence.


    Constable Zhang turned towards Jing Rong and saluted him with a hand gesture. ¡°Your High¡­Young Master, I won¡¯t keep you here any longer then, I still have some things to take care of at the yamen, so it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    Jing Rong saluted them with a hand gesture, and the group left the inn.


    ¡®It must not have been easy for him to find the time toe here.¡¯


    Wei Yi had finished his meal at this point. He put both of his hands to his belly and breathed in with his eyes on Ji Yunshu. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m full, can we leave this ce, I don¡¯t like the feeling of it.¡±


    Before Ji Yunshu could answer him, Jing Rong did. ¡°I don¡¯t like this it either.¡± He stood up and said coldly to Lang Po. ¡°Get the preparations done for the road.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness,¡± answered Lang Po.


    Jing Rong turned around, flinging his sleeves as he did not, and headed for the exit.


    Wei Yi suddenly spoke, ¡°Shu¡¯er, big brother is really a bully.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m angry? I am?¡¯ When Jing Rong caught onto what Wei Yi said, he clenched his fists and felt the urge to jump onto thetter and punching away at his head. However, he stopped himself and walked out of the inn.


    This, of course, did not escape Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. She left out an inward sigh, although she herself was not quite sure of the reason for it. She shook her clear and stood up. ¡°Wei Yi, we should hurry as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Yi picked up the two portraits and followed Ji Yunshu like a child.


    However, before they could walk out of the inn, someone bumped into Ji Yunshu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Li Shiyan pretended to be surprised, and looked as if he had known the two for a long time. He pped his folding fan around.


    Ji Yunshu squinted her eyes and scrutinized him. He looked rather handsome, but he was waving a fan in the winter. ¡®Is he¡­ sick?¡¯


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Li Shiyan made a salutation gesture with his hands. ¡°The name of this humble one is Li Shiyan. I¡¯ve seen you resolve the case yesterday. What an amazing performance. On top of that¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you.¡± Wei Yi pointed at him.


    Li Shiyan smiled and did not deny it. He met Wei Yi¡¯s look with a nod and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m surprised that you still remember me.¡±


    ¡®Of course, he remembers you. He thought that you were going to kill him! And you kicked him out before he finished eating. How could he forget you?¡±


    ¡°I remember, you asked me¡­¡±


    Before he could continue on, Li Shiyan interrupted him with a swing of his fan. He turned his head and grinned at Ji Yunshu. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Brother Wei that you are heading towards the capital? What a coincidence! We are also going to the capital. How about we go there together. Also, I was quite impressed with the way you handled that case, miss, and I would say that I myself am an expert on the topic. If we could bepanions for the trip, it may be useful for the exchange of ideas.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong, Mr. Li. It was a simple coincidence, and I happened to have solved that case by pure chance.¡±


    Li Shiyan looked at Ji Yunshu¡¯s veil, which undted as she spoke, and felt a tingling sensation on his fingertips: he was itching to see what hid beneath it, but stopped himself from doing so. He smiled even broader and said, ¡°You are being too modest, miss. I have a true appreciation for talented people like you. If possible, I¡¯d like to have a hearty meal with you under the moon to talk about all of this.¡±


    He looked like a drunken poet when he proposed so. Ji Yunshu looked at him, semi-amused. ¡®This person¡¯s clothing. He¡¯s sure no ordinary person. He has two embroidered perfume pouches on his belt, these must have been offered by two women. His hair and his clothes look simr to the ones in Great Lin, but the silver ornament on his hairpin, that beast-like shape, and his shoes, its upward tip and the thin sole. No, he is not from Great Lin.


    ¡®Also, he has some tantly obvious motives, yet the affectation of politeness and a refinement. Pfft, I¡¯ve had enough of it. I can kick you up to the stars, and make you reach the Milky Way, you know?¡¯


    But Ji Yunshu was a decent person. She bowed her head down and smile. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, mister, but we have quite a distance on the road to cover, so we¡¯ll leave you here. See you again.¡±


    ¡°Wai-¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu dragged Wei Yi out of the building before Li Shiyan could say anything to retain them. At the entrance to the inn, the horse cart had been made ready for departure, and it started moving right after the two mounted into it. Had Jing Rong known about Li Shiyan¡¯s harassment, he would stop at nothing short of getting off his horse and whipping over his corpse.

 Chapter 131: The Capital in March is Cold

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Capital in March is Cold</h4>


    Li Shiyan looked at the group of people that were leaving the inn and smacked the palm of his hand with his fan, letting out a sigh of regret. ¡°Had I known about it, I would have asked for the important things first. What a mistake!¡±


    Xiao Luzi smirked on the side and nced at the horse cart. ¡°Young master, if you ask me, I¡¯d say that the girl has no interest in you at all. Do you see the man riding the horse ahead of the cart? I presume that he is no ordinary folk, maybe he is the person she likes?¡±


    Thud-


    The fan swatted, as expected, onto Xiao Luzi¡¯s head. ¡®Ow!¡¯


    ¡°Why do you have so many useless things to say? Just bring our cart over. We won¡¯t be able to catch up to them if you waste more time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go right away, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± Xiao Luzi covered his head with his hands as he went to pull the cart over to them.


    On the road, Jing Rong¡¯s group rode ahead, while Li Shiyan followed closely behind. Jing Rong noticed their presence not long after. He exchanged a nce with Lang Po and asked, ¡°Who are those people?¡±


    Lang Po shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I know that there are only two of them, and they were in the same inn as usst night.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to keep an eye on Miss Ji and Wei Yi, we wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to them.¡±


    ¡°Understood, your Highness.¡± Lang Po beckoned over a few guards and ordered them to escort the cart from behind, in case anything were to happen.


    They arrived at Yu province, a region not far away from the capital. At the rate they were going, they would arrive at the capital in no more than two days. Ji Yunshu had remained in the cart for almost half a day following their departure from the inn, and she could barely tolerate the soreness in her limbs. Were it not for Wei Yi, who kept talking to her, she would have been bored to death.


    ¡°Once, Uncle Fu made two y figurines for me. One was very fat and the other one very skinny. When it was time for lessons, I asked my teacher who the fat one was, and he said that it was Father. I asked him who the skinny one was, and he said that it was Mother. I told him with a smile that he got it wrong; the fat one was actually him, because my father wasn¡¯t that short, the skinny one was actually his wife, because my mom wasn¡¯t that tall. He hit me on the hand a bunch of times until they were red, and didn¡¯te back the next day.¡±


    ¡®Well then, you kind of deserved it forughing about his shortness and his wife¡¯s tallness.¡¯ Ji Yunshu stayed silent and let him continue.


    ¡°Then there was this other time when my mom brought me to a temple. She wanted to know about my love fortune, so she asked an old uncle there to interpret the bamboo stick I had taken.¡± Wei Yi¡¯s eyes wandered around as he tried to remember, ¡°I remember him saying that I had a life full of passion ahead, and that lovers and husbands woulde to me, from close and far away.¡± Mother became so angry after she heard what he said, she cursed that old man and even turned his table over. She was very scary when she was that angry.


    Ji Yunshu could not hold in herughter any longer. ¡°Wei Yi, do you know who that sentence is used for?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s used for young girls.¡±


    ¡®My, my, Wei Yi, how ¡°beautiful¡± you must have been?¡¯


    Wei Yi smiled, as if he understood Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation, and started telling another tale. The topic of their discussion changed from one extreme to another, and something was said about all of the things in-between.


    Ji Yunshu listen to his stories and stretched her neck. She brushed the curtain to the side and looked at the view outside; it was a beautiful day. She turned her head towards the back of the cart and saw a few guards which weren¡¯t there before. Another cart closely followed them. ¡®Hey, isn¡¯t he Li Shiyan¡¯s servant? This stalker, is he really going to the capital too?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break here.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s voice came from the front. The group paused right next to a little stream, next to which there was a conveniently open spot ofwn that they could sit on. Ji Yunshu dragged Wei Yi to the stream and took out her gourd. She was about to drink from it when Jing Rong snatched the object away from her hands.


    ¡°I have no more water left,¡± said Jing Rong without even turning his head back to look at her.


    ¡®Hey! You shameless¡­ So you have no more water, why are you taking mine? First my unfinished noodles, and now the gourd I¡¯ve drunk from? Can you have a little dignity?¡¯ Ji Yunshu stared at him in annoyance, only to see him straighten his back in contentment.


    Wei Yi saw it all and gave her his bottle. He said with a smile, ¡°Shu¡¯er, use mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wei Yi retracted his hand. He then picked up some pebbles on the shore of the stream and started to throw them into the water in a yful way.


    ¡®He really is just like a child.¡¯


    Jing Rong, who peeked at Ji Yunshu from not very far away, saw the radiant smile on her face, and the affectionate look she threw at Wei Yi, who was still busy throwing rocks. The sourness he felt was as strong as if someone had showered him with a cask of vinegar.


    Lang Po noticed his master¡¯s discontentment and approached him carefully. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    In a moment of extreme frustration, he hurled the gourd he had taken from Ji Yunshu to Lang Po and jumped onto his horse.


    ¡®Why are we leaving now? Didn¡¯t we just sit down?¡¯ Ji Yunshu heard the shouts from the guards, and pulled Wei Yi away from the river, just as he was about to remove his shoes to step into the water. The two climbed back into the cart.


    In the cart behind them, Xiao Luzi rushed into the interior and cried out, ¡°Young Master, they are leaving.¡±


    He was answered with a foot which came out of the cart and kicked him in the back. ¡°Well then, follow them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Xiao Luzi pulled on the reins,shed at the horses with the whip, and caught up to Jing Rong¡¯s party.


    Jing Rong¡¯s ¡°cask of vinegar¡±, so to say, had been shattered on multiple asions on their way to the capital, and he remained dispirited for the entirety of the journey, which concluded as the party arrived at the gates to the capital. Before Jing Rong even passed through them, the news of his arrival had reached Prince Yi¡¯s Mansion. Jing Yi, who sat cross-legged on a carpet, slowly poured tea into his cup and sipped it leisurely. He looked somewhat like Jing Rong, dressed in a blue robe with his hair arranged around a pin; one could say that he was quite handsome. His mien was one of elegance and refinement, but between his brows and amongst his features, one could recognize something fierce and merciless.


    Dou Quan, his trusted underling, bowed and said, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Rong has made his way back to the capital. I fear that the case at the Imperial Duke¡­¡±


    Jing Yi savoured his tea without any hurry or agitation. ¡°Did that girle with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Yi smiled. ¡°Jing Rong thinks that if he can elucidate the case of Imperial Duke, he would be able to receive the favour of my father. What a fool.¡± He pinched the teacup vigorously.


    Dou Quan bowed his head down. ¡°My Prince, may I suggest¡­¡±


    Jing Yi stopped him with a hand gesture. He put the cup down and rose from his seat, strolling with light steps until he reached the walkway outside. The Capital was still cold in March, as the lunar new year had barely begun. A birdcage hung from the wooden pirs, and a canary inside struggled fearfully, beating her wings as she shivered from the cold wind. Jing Yi opened the cage, and the canary quickly flew out of it, vanishing before long.


    ¡°Your Highness, this was a gift from the emperor, why did you let it go?¡± Dou Quan could not understand his actions.


    Jing Yi¡¯s lips drew a smile on his face, ¡°A canary in a cage is either hurt or dead.¡±


    A canary in a cage is either hurt or dead.


    Ji Yunshu once said those exact same words.

 Chapter 132: Entering the City

    <h4>Chapter 132: Entering the City</h4>


    The carriage halted at the front of the gates. Upon hearing voicesing in from outside, Ji Yunshu brushed the curtain slightly to the side and peeked out. They were right at the exit of the city, so she could easily see the streams of people going in anding out. There were peddlers carrying their wares with a pole on their shoulders; passer-bys for whom the city was a temporary stop rather than a permanent one; and swordsmen who would perhaps use their des to deliver justice. From time to time, she could also see the asional young men from affluent families who were foppishly dressed in the crowds. The size of the gates was imposing, and their height rivaled that of the Great Wall. There were three entryways, the middle one being guarded by troops, and the only one open. The side entryways were to be opened only in the case of an emergency, perhaps even during a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Usually, entry into the capital was fairly uncontrolled, but Jing Rong was stopped by the guards.


    Ji Yunshu noticed that something was going on, so she turned her eyes towards the front. She saw a guard kneeling down on one leg and gesturing to Jing Rong. ¡°This humble one greets Prince Rong.¡±


    Jing Rong did not dismount and looked back with a frown. ¡®It has only been less than half a year, yet now the entrance is full of guards? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ He also noticed the abnormality and threw a cold nce back at the guards. ¡°Did something happen here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness. Since two months ago, dozens of young women from influential families in the city, have disappeared. We have increased the patrols and the presence of guards around the city, and all convoys, for entry or exit, need to be inspected.¡±


    ¡°Disappearances? Have you found the cause behind them?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡®Not yet?¡¯ Jing Rong¡¯s countenance sank, and he castigated. ¡°It¡¯s been two months already, and nothing? What is the capital governor doing?¡±


    The guard was frightened by his angry question. He bowed down even lower and answered promptly. ¡°There has been indeed no progress over thest two months. The capital governor and the minister of the Supreme Court have been¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget about it!¡± Jing Rong waved his hand sullenly. ¡°Move away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The guards promptly retreated to the side. Jing Rong was a notoriously fretful figure in the capital, and it would be a truly unwise thing to cross him.


    Of course, Jing Rong would never admit to such usations as for him, they were at best rumors. The only faults he had was that he could a little too stern with his words, sharp with his eyes, extreme in his measures, and crisp in his actions. Aside from that, he should have been thought of as being perfect!


    As they made their way into the capital and headed toward the Rong Mansion, Ji Yunshu, who overheard the entire conversation between Jing Rong and the guard, uttered to herself, ¡°Disappearances? No progress made in two months?¡± She frowned and mulled it over. ¡®How is it even possible that nothing had been found after two months? What have the city¡¯s secretary and the Supreme Court been doing? It seems like they are even worse than Liu Qingping.¡±


    However, the next moment, the bustling scenes on the streets of the capital that was unfolding right outside of the carriage enthralled both her eyes and her mind. To call the capital ten miles of purple extravagance was not an exaggeration; the antique buildings on the side of the road, made of carved bricks and red roof tiles, had a form of delicacy that matched its grandioseness. The boulevard was wide enough for three or four horses carriages to be riding side by side, and even the residents of the capital were dressed in clothes which hinted at their affluence without being ostentatious or downright bizarre,pared to their counterparts in Jinjiang.


    Unlike Ji Muqing, for example, who loved so much to surround herself either with scintiting gold or shining silver to the point that she almost seemed allergic to any alternatives. She was just like a cheap luminous pearl, eager to show her presence to all, even amidst a sea of people.


    Of course, the roads of the capital were packed with people who walked briskly and grazed past each other, just like the people from modern Beijing or Hong Kong. Jinjiang, on the other hand, was much more cid, just like the present day Suzhou. Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention was entirely seized by the wares which were being sold by the merchants with loud voices on the side of the street. She smiled with pleasure as she realized that, although she recognized some of them, she did not even know the names of most of the bizarre objects being sold.


    ¡®By the looks of it, the capital will be a fun ce to stay at!¡¯


    Wei Yi had just woken up by this time, and, as soon as he looked outside, he craned his neck until his body was almost entirely out of the window. ¡°Shu¡¯er, look! What¡¯s that? Also that mask, and the y figurine, Shu¡¯er, look¡­¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi,e back here! It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Ji Yunshu quickly pulled his torso back in, but Wei Yi still kept his head out of their littlepartment andughed with delight.


    The curtain was suddenly flung open from the outside, and two sticks of sugar-coated haws were passed over by a guard on horseback. ¡°Prince Rong said that Young Master Wei would like it.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the two bamboo sticks. He hurriedly snatched them and roared intoughter. ¡°I like it, I like it. Big Brother is so nice,¡± As he spoke, however, he did not forget to give one to Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°You should eat it. Take it all, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡®Shu¡¯er, are you sure that you don¡¯t want any? This is really good, but mother didn¡¯t let me have it back then. I¡¯ve only tasted it once without her knowing, and it was delicious.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head again, ¡°No, really, it¡¯s okay, just eat it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll eat both. Big Brother is so nice, he knows that I love these.¡±


    ¡®Two sugar-coated hawthorn sticks is what it takes to be really nice? Wei Yi, you should really think a little further.¡¯


    It was not long before they finished their trip on the boulevard, and after meandering through a few corners, they arrived at the Rong Estate. Arge wooden panel, with the words ¡°Prince Rong¡¯s Estate¡± hung right above the entrance. The characters were painted in gold, and it stood out even more as it looked like it had been sculpted carefully into the wood. A small crowd awaited them at the gate; they were the guards from the mansion. It was rumored that they were all recruited from elites of the imperial army, and now avable for Jing Rong¡¯s personal use. It would seem that Jing Rong was quite the charismatic person.


    One elderly man, with an unshaven beard and a cid countenance, stood amidst the group and appeared to be a leader figure. He was called Lu Jiang and was one of Jing Rong¡¯s strategists. When Jing Yi plotted against thetter¡¯s life, he was the one who had investigated it and sent a letter to Jing Rong. The instant Jing Rong dismounted, his servants shouted out his name in unison. Wei Yi, who was sitting in the cart, jumped in fright when he heard the noise. He jumped onto Ji Yunshu, clutching her hand with his.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Come, let¡¯s alight now.¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Wei Yi nodded earnestly.


    When the two disembarked from the vehicle, Lu Jiang immediately brought his attention towards them, and he was quite surprised by what he saw. When Jing Rong wrote to him, he said that he would be bringing ¡°Miss Ji¡± back to the capital. But now, it seemed like he brought two men back instead. One of them had quite handsome features, and wore avender robe, looking like what he would expect to find, but his hands were pulling forcefully on the sleeves of a second ¡°man¡±.

 Chapter 133: Concubine Xiao

    <h4>Chapter 133: Concubine Xiao</h4>


    Ji Yunshu was indeed dressed like a man. Her ashen robe sculpted her delicate form, giving her thin limbs a firmness which would not lose out to even a man. However, her most prominent feature was the golden half-mask she wore, which was framed with jade. It had a simple design, but did not trade fineness for it. Although half of her face was hidden, a pair of watery irises, which melted the hearts of all those who saw it, remained visible. Her eyes,bined with the visible half of her pale face made her seem like a graceful young man, but without any prominent masculine features at all.


    Ji Yunshu chose her outfit out of pure pragmatism. After all, she came to the capital for investigation, and so, the fact that she was a woman was bound to cause some difficulties. On top of it, her scar, and the need to wear a veil otherwise it would make it inconvenient when she took her meal. So she decided that a mask would be the best solution.


    Lu Jiang brought his hand to his chin and stroked his own beard. ¡®So this is the Miss Ji who¡¯s so good at solving cases.¡¯


    Jing Rong turned around and looked at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, from now on, you will stay at the mansion with Young Master Wei. My subordinates will take care of everything else.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded in response.


    Lu Jiang came close to her, bowed down to her and said in a friendly voice. ¡°Prince Rong has told me tales of your cleverness, Teacher Ji. Your reputation precedes you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu greeted him back with a hand gesture. ¡°You are ttering me, old mister. I was simply lucky for the few cases I have been able to solve.¡±


    ¡°I would not dare underestimate anyone highly regarded by the prince.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    Jing Rong coughed and interrupted the polite diplomatic exchange between the two. ¡°It has been a long journey, and I am sure that you are tired. Lu Jiang, bring Teacher Ji and Young Master Wei to their quarters. We can discuss other matters tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± answered Lu Jiang.


    Jing Rong walked up to Ji Yunshu and whispered into her ears, ¡°I need to make a trip to the pce right now. I¡¯lle find youter. We¡¯ll discuss the case once you are rested.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. In order to abate the emperor¡¯s suspicions, when a royal prince returned to the capital, it was their responsibility to go to the pce to report on what they did. Jing Rong did not linger any longer and jumped back on his horse. Apanied by a couple of guards, he rode towards the pce without even stopping to change his clothes.


    ¡®Quite a thought-out decision to go into the pce in his everyday clothes. This would not only show his submission to the emperor¡¯s authority, but also reassure him that he has indeed been investigating duke¡¯s case, and not use the time to prepare for a coup d¡¯¨¦tat.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu were brought to arge yard in the eastern quarters of the mansion. It was filled with plum flowers, and in the middle of the yard was an ornamental rockwork. Water trickled down from it, into a waterwheel which spun as the liquid filled up the buckets attached to it.


    ¡®My, what a nice set-up!¡¯


    The moment they entered the building, Wei Yi yelled out. ¡°Shu¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to bring me to eat meat?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go eat now?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°No.¡± Wei Yi shook his head and smiled embarrassingly; he was simply recalling the promise she had made to him.


    Lu Jiang, who listened to the conversation from the side, waspletely dumbstruck by what he heard. ¡®Coming to the capital to eat meat? Is this some kind of inside joke?¡¯ He smiled at the two and proposed to Wei Yi. ¡°I am sure that you are hungry, Young Master Wei. I¡¯ll have some food prepare right away, so that you may rest as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡®If he didn¡¯t mention it, I wouldn¡¯t have felt the hunger pangs.¡¯


    Ji Yunshu nodded at the proposal. ¡°We¡¯ll inconvenience you then.¡±


    ¡°My family name is Lu, if you don¡¯t mind, teacher Ji, you can call me Uncle Lu.¡±


    Before Ji Yunshu could answer, Wei Yi, in his typical affability, called out in earnestly, ¡°Uncle Lu.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s words brought an immense joy to Lu Jiang¡¯s heart. He hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare a meal, and hand picked a few maids to be at Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi¡¯s disposal. Not only they, he even made sure that they had a few sets of new clothes to change into; it was indeed attentive and thorough.


    On the other side of the city, Li Shiyan was having a st strolling down the street. For someone, who had never seen the wares from Great Lin, it was natural to be very curious about every object he saw. But, he seemed to have forgotten about something important as he wandered down the street. Xiao Luzi, who followed him on the side, brought it up. ¡°Young Master, we¡­ lost them!¡±


    ¡°Lost what?¡± Li Shiyan said as he tried on a Guan Yu1 mask.


    ¡°That Shu¡¯er girl! We lost them. Their carriage had disappeared.¡±


    ¡®Oh!¡¯ Li Shiyan¡¯s pupils dted upon realizing what had happened. He searched left and right, but could find no trace of Jing Rong¡¯s group anywhere.


    He vented out his frustration with a blow onto Xiao Luzi¡¯s head. ¡°Why did you just tell me now! You useless junk.¡±


    Xiao Luzi covered his head with his hands and protested his innocence. ¡°This humble one¡­ this humble has just remembered it. Come to think of it, if it wasn¡¯t because of you looking all over the ce, we wouldn¡¯t have lost them in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for this?¡±


    ¡°Nonono!¡± Li Shiyan panted angrily, but he was usually optimistic, so he quickly snapped out of it. He sighed and waved his hand. ¡°Well, forget about it. Let¡¯s find some ce to stay here. As long as they are in the capital, we¡¯ll find them somehow.¡± As he finished speaking, he had already regained his usual confidence.


    Compared to the bustling main streets, the imperial pce was a much calmer ce. In the gardens of Zhihan hall, even the flowers bloomed amidst the cold winter. A few maids stood reverently on the side, and although they seemed impassive, one would be able to notice their nervous prudence; it was no easy task to serve in the pce. Plus, one could easily lose their head if they are not careful.


    Concubine Xiao stood in front of a pot of flowers called ruby crown2. Her long hair reached all the way down to her waist, and, along with the gold ornaments and the silver hairpin, a jade pendant on the side, mirroring the emerald gem hanging from her ears,pleted the pictures. Although the jewelry was not overlyvish, the robe that she wore was truly shocking. The robe had a violet front and as it moved towards the sleeves, it transitioned into a redder wine color. Embroidered upon it were bamboos and orchids of a turquoise colour. Right on her chestid willow branches which extended down to her waist. The bottom of the robe was split, just like the petals of a flower from the bud, along with the two long sleeves. If one looked at it carefully enough, they can see that the patterns looked like a phoenix. It wasn¡¯t disyed that tantly, but more so like an imitation.


    One could guess at Concubine Xiao¡¯s audacity for wearing such a robe, but also be impressed by her carefulness. Her fingernails were painted in a bright scarlet, which were as vivid as the blossoms around her. She picked up a pair of scissors and started to trim the bushes and the flowers in the garden carelessly. With a content smile on her face, she asked out.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Yi¡¯er3 entered the pce recently?¡±


    A maid answered. ¡°Your Ladyship, it will soon be your birthday. Prince Yi is surely preparing a wonderful gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he is such a dutiful child.¡± Everytime she talked about her child, Concubine Xiao always had a sweet smile.


    Concubine Xiao turned around and asked, ¡°Did anything interesting happen in the capital recently?¡±


    The maid bowed down and answered, ¡°There have been rumors that many young misses from various influential families in the capital have vanished, and nothing has been found until now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, quite interesting indeed!¡± She dropped the des of the scissors she held onto the stem of a flower. Swish- The bud fell to the ground with from a clean cut.


    1.Guan Yu is a famous general of the Shu from the three kingdom era. ?


    2.Ruby Crown flowers don¡¯t exist in real life. ?


    3.Yi¡¯er is an affectionate name that Concubine Xiao uses to call her son, Jing Yi, and not Wei Yi.

 Chapter 134: The Black and White Go Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 134: The ck and White Go Pieces</h4>


    Although she stayed deep within the imperial pce, Concubine Xiao was very knowledgeable of what happened outside. Some of her knowledge came from discussions she has with Jing Yi when thetter came in to see her. On other asions, it was the maids who would tell her of tales from the outside. She had a fragile disposition and a gentle appearance, but in her eyes nested the same viciousness and gloominessmon to all concubines within the imperial harem. She grinned. ¡°Not a single lead after people vanished into thin air in the capital? My, this governor is really someone unworthy of his sry.¡±


    As she concluded her remark, she grabbed the pair of scissors with one hand and flung it into a flower pot, bending over the stems of flowers as itnded. She wiped her hands clean with a handkerchief given to her by a maid. At this moment, a young eunuch closed in with his head bent down. He stopped right besides her, with his arms straight, on the sides of his body and said. ¡°Madame, Prince Rong has arrived at the pce.¡±


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s eyes, which projected tenderness, turned into a squint upon hearing the mention of ¡®Prince Rong¡¯. She nced back at the eunuch and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did he just return to the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has entered the pce in a casual outfit, and he is on his way to Fuyang hall. Since His Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince are inside for a meeting, I¡¯d think that Prince Rong would be joining them as of right now.¡±


    ¡°He did not change into his court dress? Interesting.¡± Concubine Xiao smiled cryptically.


    ¡®True to his reputed wisdom. A clever calction. This should be enough to bring some good mood to the emperor.¡¯ Concubine Xiao held the stem of a flower between her fingers, and with a little push, the stalk snapped into two.


    Outside of Fuyang Hall, the eunuch guarding the entrance, upon seeing Jing Rong, went inside to report to the emperor, but has not returned after quite a while. Jing Rong stood at the door with an emotionless expression, looking straight ahead without looking in any direction, a posture which put his force of character on full disy. Before he could realize it, rainfall started. The raindrops flowed down the eaves and sshed Jing Rong¡¯s robes as the water drops pelted the ground. It did not take long for the fabric to get wet.


    After waiting for almost enough time for a stick of incense to burn outpletely, the carved wooden doors were finally pulled open from the inside by two eunuchs. The one who guarded them at first stood at the door and said to Jing Rong in a low voice, ¡°Prince Rong, His Majesty demands your presence within the hall.¡±


    The eunuch stared at Jing Rong with a cold, somber expression before lifting his own robe and walked into the hall. Jing Rong followed him into a side hall, and found the emperor and the crown prince around a Go board.


    Qi Zhen Emperor was over sixty years old. The few wrinkles running down his face and his grizzled beard might have given him an ostensible affability, but upon closer examination, one would be able to read the forcefulness and the desire to have the world obey his will lodged between his brows. Nine dragons were embroidered on his golden robe1, separated by colorful clouds. Two were at the front and back of his cor, while five others surrounded the fold at the knees, with two on each side, and one joining all of them. The final two decorated his left and right sleeves. At the bottom of the robe, one could find depictions of a roaring sea, upon which stood rugged cliffs. Across the board sat the crown prince, dressed in a robe which was bright blue on the upper body and wrapped in a scarlet outer robe on the lower body. Five dragons decorated his clothing, along with five themed motifs on his upper robe and four on the lower body.


    Jing Rong stood in the middle of the hall and folded both of his hands into a salutation. ¡°Imperial Father.¡±


    Yet, the emperor acted as if he did not hear Jing Rong¡¯s greeting. He wed a white piece between his index and middle fingers, and deposited onto the board with a thud.


    Crown Prince Jing Hua¡¯s ck piece remained undecided and hung in the air above the board, ultimately returning to the bowl which contained all of his pieces. ¡°I am outwitted, this is my loss.¡±


    The emperor answered in a stern voice. ¡°Jing Hua, it is too early to decide whether you have lost or not. This board is just like our world, until the very end, anything is possible.¡±


    As he finished his remark, the emperor picked up a piece from the prince¡¯s bowl and put it down on the board. The ck pieces, which had been trapped by the white ones until now, suddenly regained control of the board. It seemed now that it was the prince who was winning it all.


    Jing Hua looked at the board, enlightened, and nodded. ¡°You are right, father. I have a thirst for knowledge, and there¡¯s still much for me to learn.¡±


    ¡°Each move on the board requires careful consideration. With one mistake, you can lose the entire world.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, father, for your wise words. I shall remember them.¡± It was not the first time Jing Hua toaded his father, but the sweet words seemed to be just the right cure for the emperor¡¯s ¡°poison¡±. The two turned their eyes towards Jing Rong only after they finished putting the board and the piece away.


    Jing Hua stood up and retreated to the side while examining Jing Rong. ¡®After half a year, he¡¯s cold as always.¡¯


    The Emperor picked up a cup of hot tea from a teapoy and sipped it, staring at Jing Rong with eyes which revealed his haleness, and asked. ¡°Why did youe here unchanged?¡±


    ¡°I have barely returned to the capital and came here before stopping home. I am here for the Lin Capital case, it¡­¡±


    The Emperor interrupted his speech with a hand gesture. He put his cup back down and said with a cough, ¡°Although the case indeed involves the Imperial Duke, I have made you wholly responsible of it, so it is enough to discuss it with the ministers. There¡¯s no need to personally report everything to me this urgently.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Imperial Duke¡¯s case was reopened at the request of Qin Shiyu, Lord Qin himself. He knelt down at the Nanzhe gate for three whole days and nights before the emperor granted his consent. However, the duke¡¯s identity ¡ª being the emperor¡¯s own brother, meant that the case obviously warranted a thorough investigation since it pertained to the royal family and what urred fourteen years ago was nothing short of an extermination. Since it was the emperor himself who closed the case, it was very unpleasant for him to reopen it after so many years, and also being coerced by public opinion.


    The emperor lifted his eyes and looked at Jing Rong again, ¡°But I am happy that you came in to see me in such a hurry. The past six months must have been hard for you, and this case is no simple one; it¡¯ll require even more effort to resolve.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face remained impassive and grave. To an onlooker, this may be proof of his reverence toward the authority of his father, but only the emperor himself knew that Jing Rong only thought of him with the respect of a subordinate, and not with the affection of a son. Jing Rong nodded and said, ¡°Worry not, father. I have taken responsibility for this case, and I shall see to the end of it.¡±


    ¡°Have you made any progress over thest few months?¡±


    ¡°I have been to many ces without gaining much insight. However, I brought someone back this time, and that person will surely help me reveal the truth behind the case.¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯ His answer piqued the emperor¡¯s interest.


    Even Jing Hua had his curiosity aroused. He took two steps forwards and asked rather disbelievingly, ¡°Who could be so capable? Even the Imperial Court had no answers for this case, and yet you say that that person can solve it?¡±


    Jing Hua evidently did not believe what Jing Rong said. The case had stayed unresolved for years, and if both Jing Rong and the Supreme Court could do nothing about it, how could one person avail to anything? Jing Hua was firm in his incredulity, which was suggested by an obviously scornful look on his face.


    1. Note: in Ancient China, the royal family had the sole right of using dragons to decorate personal belongings (punishable by death otherwise). 9 is considered the greatest of the numbers, and so 9 dragons are usually used for the emperor himself, with lesser numbers for princes etc.

 Chapter 135: The Idiotic Jing Hua

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Idiotic Jing Hua</h4>


    Jing Rong deliberately ignored Jing Hua¡¯s words. He continued to address his father in a soft voice, ¡°Since I brought that person back to the capital, he is certainly an outstanding talent.¡± Then he continued, ¡°Your son trusts that person will be able to solve the Imperial Duke case.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor nodded, then took a sip of his tea. ¡°Since you have so much faith in that man, we are somewhat curious about him.¡± He pondered for a moment. ¡°Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday just happens to be in two days. We have prepared a banquet in the pce. Bring that person, so we can take a look at him and understand why you have so much faith in him.¡± When the emperor finished his words, Jing Rong became somewhat hesitant.


    Ever since he thought about bringing Ji Yunshu to the capital, he expected that one day she would need to enter the pce, but it was out of his expectations that the day woulde so soon! He could not decline the emperor, thus he could only ept the order. ¡°Yes, your son will do as you order.¡±


    The emperor harrumphed, then made a hand gesture. ¡°Go back to your estate. You have just returned and should rest more. Your loyal and filial heart, we clearly understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Imperial Father.¡± Ever since he came in, Jing Rong had barely said more than a few words and, most of the time, he only said ¡®yes¡¯. He had barely left Fuyang Hall when Jing Hua chased after him.


    ¡°Jing Rong!¡± shouted Jing Hua.


    Jing Rong halted. He stood unmoving under the eaves before turning back and watching Jing Hua¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Is there anything, Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to call me Jing Hua. We are blood brothers after all. Is there a need to alienate each other?¡±


    ¡°You are the heir to the throne and I am your vassal. Therefore, there should be a distinction between us.¡±


    Jing Hua felt ted when Jing Rong pointed out he was the ¡®heir to the throne¡¯. He raised his hand and lightly patted Jing Rong¡¯s shoulder while saying, ¡°What Imperial Father said is correct. You are someone with loyalty and filial piety. Amongst our brothers, you¡¯re also the only one who doesn¡¯t vie for or contend for anything. One day, if I be the emperor, I hope that you will be my right-hand man.¡±


    ¡®The emperor is not dead yet, but you¡¯re already thinking about bing the emperor?! Preposterous!¡¯ thought Jing Rong. It¡¯s alright to say those words in front of him, but spouting such nonsense elsewhere can only attract disaster. ¡®You won¡¯t even know what hit you even after you die! He better not say such words in front of Jing Yi. Although he currently might not overthrow you, it¡¯s hard to say if he would use this conversation to grab onto your weakness and let you suffer a crushing defeat.¡¯ Jing Rong faintly smiled and spoke, ¡°Crown Prince, if there is such a day when you can ascend to the peak, I will naturally do my best to assist you.¡±


    ¡°You deserve my high regards.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jing Rong remained silent.


    Once again, Jing Hua patted Jing Rong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright. I have to return to East Pce and delve on court documents. Recently, Imperial Father had ordered people to bring many documents to East Pce.¡±


    ¡®I know! I know! You just want to say that Imperial Father strongly cares about you! As if! He merely hates yourck of culture and wants to fill your brain a bit.¡¯


    Jing Hua proudly walked away with his hands behind his back, followed by six eunuchs. Behind him, Jing Rong coldly sneered, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Jing Hua grew up at the emperor¡¯s side. Although he was an idiot and ipetent at handling matters, he was a smooth talker. Still, in the end, he was just an idiot who was lucky to be born well and had a father who spoiled him, earning him the title of crown prince. If he was born in amon household, his idiocy would cause him to die many times without him even knowing what hit him!


    In Jing Rong¡¯s mind, if Jing Hua remained this idiotic as the heir and, even in the event he ascended to the threr on, as long as he schemed a bit, he would undoubtedly be able to dethrone that idiot. The only reason why Jing Yi had yet to deal with Jing Hua is probably due to thetter being of no threat and having almost no fighting capability, not to say zero fighting force. Therefore, Jing Yi was nning to deal with the other princes before eliminating him and securing the crown prince¡¯s position. During fights for the throne, counting chickens before they hatched was pure folly! Jing Rong was unintentionally involved into that throne fight. Some matters truly don¡¯t go as one desires.


    When he returned from the pce, Jing Rong changed into dark blue clothes. He did not take the time to eat before setting off to the East courtyard in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, in the East courtyard, Wei Yi had already gone to bed. Wrapped in a quilt, he slept like no tomorrow! After traveling for such a long time in a carriage, truth be told, Ji Yunshu also felt tired, but sleep did note easily to her. Thus, she went out and stood under the eaves with her face angled upward, looking at the rain dripping down from the roof. Yet, her clear and cold eyes wereden with grief.


    Her hand tightly sped the tassel which had a blue and smooth pearl hung on. Under the light of thentern, the pearl was especially vibrant. She gently pulled up the tassel from its red thread, letting it dangle in front of her, swaying to and fro under the cold wind.


    Jing Rong saw her as soon as he entered the courtyard. Despite being dressed in male clothing and wearing a half-mask, she still made his heart palpitate.


    This woman remained unsullied from the mud that covered her. It made people unable to pin the word ¡®profane¡¯ on her. She should belong to the peaceful southern regions, growing up near the river banks without having to worry about anything until her life expired.


    At this moment, Jing Rong truly doubted his decision to bring her to the capital. Did he make the right choice or was this a mistake? His heart grew heavy at the thought. His steps were light as he walked towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°This tassel is beautiful.¡± He stated.


    Looking toward the direction of the voice, Ji Yunshu clenched the tassel and her mouth slowly curled into a smile. ¡°This is a present from Ji Pei. He said that if I miss him just wear it.¡± When she mentioned Ji Pei, she smiled, yet only pain could be seen.


    Jing Rong knew that no one could rece Ji Pei in her heart. ¡°Do you really think that he is dead?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    The question stirred Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart and surprise could be seen in her eyes. She asked him, ¡°Why is your Highness asking such a question?¡±


    ¡°For no reason¡­ The question suddenly came to my mind.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I stopped hoping for too much. I don¡¯t want to delude myself. For the past two years, I incessantly wished that Ji Pei was still alive. The more I hope, the more bitter the disappointment. This kind of unreasonable hope can truly erode someone¡¯s wisdom.¡± When she spoke, she made a bitter smile.


    Jing Rong watched her and saw the change in her expression when she spoke of Ji Pei. ¡°Yunshu.¡± He suddenly called her.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± He lightly shook his head before changing topic, ¡°In two days, we will go to the pce.¡±


    She certainly was not mishearing, right? Was she going into the pce? ¡°Aren¡¯t I only here to investigate the Lin Capital Case? Why do I need to go to the pce?¡±


    Jing Rong exined to her, ¡°You must know that the Imperial Duke is a member of the imperial family. You should understand how important the case is. But rest assured, you only need to attend the banquet to celebrate Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday. After my imperial father nominates you, if you want to leave the pce, I will arrange someone to immediately send you out.¡±


    ¡°Can I not go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to it.¡±


    ¡®Hey! Hey! Hey! I¡¯m the concerned party. How can you make the decision in my stead?!¡¯ But when she thought about it again, Jing Rong had no power to refuse the emperor¡¯s order.


    Jing Rong hurriedly said, ¡°If you want to bring Wei Yi, it¡¯s also possible.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She quickly vetoed the idea. ¡°He has already entered the capital. There¡¯s no need for him to get involved with the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, when we enter the pce, I¡¯ll order some people to watch over him. Doesn¡¯t he like eating meat? I will order people to bring him to the best ce to eat meat.¡±


    With this promise, Ji Yunshu felt moved.


    If Wei Yi was awake, he would certainly rush to Jing Rong and give him a big hug!

 Chapter 136: Qin Shiyu

    <h4>Chapter 136: Qin Shiyu</h4>


    When Jing Rong mentioned Wei Yi¡¯s love for meat, Ji Yunshu faintly smiled. Jing Rong did not know when it started, but he began treating Wei Yi a bit better. Wrong, this was his well-nned strategy to gain someone¡¯s favor.


    Concerning the Lin capital case, Ji Yunshu held some suspicions. She returned the tassel to her sleeve before looking up at Jing Rong and asking, ¡°To investigate the Lin capital case, I need to unseal the coffins of the 72 bodies. All of them need to have a portrait made so that we can find out who the missing person in this tragedy is¡­¡± She had yet to finish speaking when Jing Rong interrupted her.


    ¡°You mean that since this is a major case because the Imperial Duke is considered the older generation of the imperial family, the request to unseal the coffins to paint the portraits of the deceased is bound to implicate a wide range of people. Therefore, you¡¯re worried that this matter won¡¯t go too smoothly.¡±


    Her mind was well-grasped by Jing Rong. She nodded. Her dried lips curved down before she said, ¡°If we talk about unsealing one coffin, apromise could be reached, but we¡¯re talking about unsealing 72 coffins. Does your Highness have the assurance for this? Will the Emperor agree to such a request?¡±


    ¡°This Prince cannot guarantee that the request will be agreed to.¡± He replied sharply. He frowned. ¡°Moreover, we can¡¯t unseal all 72 of them. At most, we will have the authorization to unseal 67 coffins.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, five of the corpses are the Imperial Duke and his family and they are already buried inside the imperial tomb. It¡¯s impossible to get ess to their coffins. Therefore, the missing person could only be a servant within the Duke residence. You only need to request for Imperial Father to agree to the unsealing of 67 coffins.¡±


    ¡°Ah! So it was like this.¡±


    ¡°When the investigation of the case began, no one would think that there would be a need to unseal the coffins one day. After all, there was no precedent for this. I never knew that this world would have someone capable of drawing a portrait just based on the bone structure of the skeleton.¡±


    Was he praising her? Either way, he was throwing a big problem at her. If the emperor does not agree to her request, even if she had great drawing skills, the paper would remain nk without the corpses. ¡°Then, what¡¯s our next step? The issue of unsealing the coffins, bad or good, is absolutely not a trifling matter.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows remained wrinkled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say for today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go meet Lord Qin and discuss the issue with him. We will decide on what to do after. In short, we must unseal them.¡±


    His words were resolute!


    He had spent great efforts on this case. He had brought Ji Yunshu to the capital. Not to mention digging a meter to excavate a coffin, even doing so for 67 coffins would not stop him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Jing Rong went to the Qin mansion. Qin Shiyu is a man in his fifties. In his younger days, he was a great general, but nowadays he took office as the army¡¯s secretary. From a military officer, he became a civil servant. Due to his close friendship with the Imperial Duke, after the ughter of the whole family, he persisted in investigating the case for the past 14 years. It was only around half a year ago that he discovered three suspicious points which allowed him to appeal to reverse the verdict.


    The three points were:


    On the day the Imperial Duke¡¯s mansion was burnt to the ground, the Duke¡¯s army received an order to transfer the soldiers to the army secretary. Logic aside, for the lord to transfer his private army to an army secretary, there would only be two reasons: an exceptional situation urred within the capital or it was the emperor¡¯s decree. However, none of those reasons applied to the situation which indicated that the Imperial Duke¡¯s order was strange.


    The general, who had the Duke¡¯smand te and used it to transfer the troops, suddenly died not long after the event. This timely coincidence was incredibly fishy.


    There were 73 people within the Imperial Duke mansion, but one corpse was missing. ording to the coroner and, based on the list of servants working for the Duke, theparison showed a disparity with the number of corpses. A servant might have escaped the tragedy. If they could find that person, they would probably be able to crack this case!


    Due to all kinds of reasons, and after great effort and perseverance, Qin Shiyu was finally able to appeal to the emperor who agreed to reopen the case.


    At this moment, Jing Rong stood in front of the entrance of the Qin mansion and Qin Shiyu weed him inside. ¡°Prince Rong, there¡¯s no need for you toe here yourself. You could send someone to notify me and this humble one will meet you at your residence.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a bother. Furthermore, it isn¡¯t convenient for you to move around.¡±


    During a campaign, Qin Shiyu injured his leg which hindered his mobility. In addition, he had kneeled for three days and three nights at the Nanzhe gate which aggravated his injury. After that, he could no longer tolerate standing for long because of the pain.


    Both men sat cross-legged opposite to each other while a servant poured tea for them.


    ¡°Prince Rong, in your letter, you mentioned that you brought back a person. Can this person really solve this case?¡± asked Qin Shiyu.


    Jing Rong sighed before picking up the cup of tea and taking a sip. Seeing him like that, Qin Shiyu pondered yet could not understand his behavior. Thus, he probed Jing Rong, ¡°Prince Rong, your mind seems burdened. Could it be there¡¯s an unforeseen problem with this case?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide from you that during this half a year I have traveled to many ces investigating the servants of the Imperial Duke, based on the listpiled by the Ministry of Revenue, in order to find the missing person. Unfortunately, this is like trying to find a needle in a haystack and the result was fruitless.¡±


    ¡°What is your Highness¡¯ meaning?¡±


    ¡°That day when the fire burnt the Duke¡¯s mansion for a day and a night, resulting in 72 unidentified burnt corpses which were only identified through the ornaments found on them. Otherwise, we would not be able to determine the five corpses belonging to the Duke and his family. Their burials in the imperial tomb were an expected matter. Thus, it left us with 67 bodies which were all buried on Lin mountain. If we want to know who the missing servant is, there¡¯s only one way ¨C unsealing their coffins.¡±


    ¡°Open their coffins?¡±


    ¡°This Prince has brought back an extraordinary person who could draw the portrait of the dead, regardless if it was a rotten corpse or a skeleton. That person can draw a lifelike portrait of the deceased when they were alive. However, to do that, we need to open their coffins, so that person can draw all 67 portraits. Only then, we might find out who the missing person is.¡±


    Each word Jing Rong spoke was resounding clearly and powerfully.


    But when Lord Qin heard about ¡°opening the coffins¡±, his expression became stiff. He was slightly stunned.


    His body bent forward and his voice shook as he spoke, ¡°Your Highness should know that this is a major issue. If the emperor disapproved, it would be impossible to investigate further.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s true. How could this request be possible?¡¯ In order to force Qi Zhen emperor to reopen the case, he had already provoked his father¡¯s dissatisfaction. Now, he wanted to request opening the coffins and drawing the corpses¡¯ portrait? Wouldn¡¯t this be spread to everyone¡¯s ears? This would simply be a p on his father¡¯s face. In fact, one p wasn¡¯t enough. This would be like two ps to his face! Jing Rong worded his intentions, ¡°That¡¯s also the reason why I came to you today to discuss.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Qin Shiyu was truly baffled by Jing Rong.


    Should he go kneel three days and three nights at Nanzhe gate again? Jing Rong killed Qin Shiyu¡¯s idea. Letting it die the moment it was birthed! ¡°Using public opinion topel someone has always been my imperial father¡¯s taboo. For the Imperial Duke case, you already helped reopen the case. As for requesting to unseal the coffins, you don¡¯t need to step in,¡± said Jing Rong.


    ¡°Then does Prince Rong have any certainty?¡±


    Jing Rong shook his head. ¡°For now, let¡¯s wait until after Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday to make a n.¡±


    Once Qin Shiyu heard about Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday, he immediately asked, ¡°What could the emperor be thinking? Does he want to meet with the talented individual you brought back?¡± Qin Shiyu was truly an intelligent man.


    Jing Rong cracked his knuckles, but his expression was unfathomable. Slowly, he spoke, ¡°This matter is rted to the imperial family. It is quite normal for my imperial father to want to meet that person.¡±


    Qin Shiyu stroked his beard. His expression revealed deep curiosity. ¡°Truth be told, this humble one is also curious. In this world, is there really such an extraordinary person who could draw a portrait of someone from their bones?¡±


    If he were to know that Ji Yunshu was a forensic anthropologist from 5,000 years in the future, would he be scared to death?

 Chapter 137: The Case of the Missing Member of the Li Family

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Case of the Missing Member of the Li Family</h4>


    Jing Rong and Qin Shuyu continued to discuss for almost two hours. Even when the tea grew cold, they didn¡¯t call the servant to rece the tea. After their meeting ended, Jing Rong left the mansion with heavy feelings. His whole being exuded a cold aura that kept people at bay.


    When he went outside, the rain still had not stopped. The raindrops continued to fall, covering the gloomy world with the patter of the rain. As if it wasn¡¯t enough, a cold wind faintly blew. The whole capital appeared to be shrouded in a strangely dense fog, making the atmosphere feel ustrophobic. A feeling that people couldn¡¯t extricate themselves from.


    When Jing Rong came back, his clothes and hair were already drenched from the rain. It made him look as if he was covered in ayer of frost. He directly rushed to the East courtyard, but as soon as he arrived, he was told by the maidservants that Ji Yunshu already went out.


    ¡°Did Young Master Wei follow?¡± His tone was icy as he spoke.


    The maidservant retreated a bit before shaking her head. ¡°No. Young Master is inside the room. Teacher Ji went out alone.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°This servant has no knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Is this how all of you do your work?¡± reprimanded Jing Rong.


    The frightened maidservants lowered their heads, not daring to look up at him. One of them opened her mouth and hurriedly justified herself, ¡°Not long after your Highness left, someone came and delivered something to Teacher Ji. Soon after, he left in a hurry and only told us to look after Young Master Wei. He didn¡¯t say anything else. We tried to stop him but failed to do so.¡±


    At this instant, Jing Rong felt as if something had gripped his heart! Ji Yunshu had just barely arrived in the capital. She had yet to familiarize herself with the ce, so who could she have met up with? Someone from the Ji family? Impossible! The Ji family was still busy with the funeral arrangements. Who could it be? Jing Rong flipped his sleeve with force and summoned Lang Po. His expression was full of worry and he loudly ordered, ¡°Immediately search the whole capital! Comb through every nook and cranny and find Ji Yunshu for me! This Prince will not allow even a strand of her hair to be harmed!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, your Highness!¡± Lang Po was also worried, so he hurriedly left the Rong estate with the guards in search for Ji Yunshu.


    When Wei Yi heard voices outside, he went out while holding an osmanthus cake and his mouth stuffed with food. He inquired about the situation, ¡°Big Brother, why are you shouting loudly? Shu¡¯er told me that when eating something, you can¡¯t speak. So, why are you yelling at me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Jing Rong remained silent, Wei Yi came closer. He slightly lifted his chin and asked, ¡°Or are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you being loud?¡±


    ¡®How naive!¡¯ A vein popped out on Jing Rong¡¯s forehead. He was extremely worried right now and this fool changed his way of ¡°teasing¡± him while beaming a smile at him. Couldn¡¯t he be a bit more serious during such a dire situation? Jing Rong turned back and instructed the maidservants, ¡°Take good care of him. If there¡¯s an ident, see how I¡¯ll deal with all of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± replied the servants in unison.


    Jing Rong speedily departed, leaving his residence to find Ji Yunshu.


    He left behind Wei Yi who muttered, ¡°Did Big Brother go crazy?¡±


    When the servants saw Jing Rong leaving, their hearts eased, although they still looked at each other in dismay while their bodies trembled with fear.


    Wei Yi came in front of the maidservants and spoke in aforting voice, ¡°Big sisters, you don¡¯t need to be scared of Big Brother. Although he¡¯s a big bully, he is a very good person. You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of him and shouldn¡¯t be angry at him.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wei, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! Nothing to fear! The one Big Brother fears the most is Shu¡¯er. If he bullies you, I will tell Shu¡¯er.¡± He acted very arrogantly when he spoke those words.


    The servants felt nervous when they heard him talk. Teacher Ji was obviously a man, but why did Wei Yi call ¡°him¡± Shu¡¯er. This way of calling was way too intimate and quite strange. Regardless, the maidservants didn¡¯t voice their doubts and only nodded at Wei Yi.


    They were aware that Wei Yi was one in a kind ¡°talking¡± master. Although they had only spent a day with him, this ¡°merit¡± of Wei Yi was inly obvious.


    If they didn¡¯t nod in agreement, they feared that Wei Yi would pull them aside and speak at least a few hours of rhetoric nonsense. Wei Yi beamed at them before finishing eating his cake. Then, empty-handed, he went back into the room filled with satisfaction to continue to eat.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu went to a restaurant after leaving the Rong estate. When she entered, a waiter weed her and led her to a private room on the second floor. After pushing the door opened, She saw a person sitting upright, showcasing a graceful and opulent attitude. Despite the annoyance showing on that person¡¯s countenance, her eyes contained an arrogance that couldn¡¯t be hidden. Ji Yunshu knocked on the opened door to get that person¡¯s attention before entering.


    This meeting was out of Ji Yunshu¡¯s expectations. Ji Yunshu took out the short letter, then she swept away the rainwater on her shoulders. She walked in with the corner of her mouth slightly curled up. She said, ¡°How unexpected! How did you find out so quickly that I had arrived at the capital?¡±


    Sitting opposite of her was Madame Jiang, that mboyant and domineering woman whom she met in Jinjiang before. At that time, when Ji Yunshu sent her to the prison, she already knew that Madame Jiang and her brother, Li Zhao, would be released soon. Furthermore, General Li was able to request a legal document which he sent to the yamen. Magistrate Liu had cold sweats after reading it and released the two of them. The Li family¡¯s reputation was truly too huge.


    Madame Jiang raised her eyes which contained a smile. Then, she excessively eximed in surprise. Both of her hands brushed the chair next to her. ¡°Teacher Ji, please sit here. I already ordered people to prepare some fine food as a wee meal for you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t polite and bluntly sat down. ced in front of her were many signature dishes and all of them were appealing to the eyes. She courteously smiled, ¡°Madame Jiang, you don¡¯t need to be so extravagant and wasteful.¡±


    ¡°How can you say this is wasteful? Didn¡¯t I say before that Teacher isn¡¯t a fish in a small pond? And here you are today in the capital. It¡¯s normal that I want to drink three cups with you. Thus, I arranged for this feast although it¡¯s obviously a bitcking.¡±


    ¡®People with money are so different!¡¯ She moved her eyesight away from Madame Jiang and sternly spoke, ¡°Since it¡¯s not the first time we met, I supposed that Madame Jiang might have something on your mind. You might as well say it. Those delicious dishes are not something this humble one is interested in.¡±


    Madame Jiang lightly shook her head. ¡°Teacher Ji is really clever. I can¡¯t hide it from you. Since you already guessed my mind, I¡¯ll just tell you.¡±


    ¡®Oh! There¡¯s really something on your mind.¡¯ This shouldn¡¯t be right. Since she exposed Madame Jiang¡¯s skeleton in the closet, thetter should have had her heart filled with hatred for her. How could she have arranged a table full of delicious food and want to respect her with three cups of wine?


    Madame Jiang sighed and slowly exined, ¡°I won¡¯t hide from you, my home has a little sister who had recently reached a marriageable age. She¡¯s called Shuiqing. Woefully, not long ago, a day before my return to the capital, she suddenly went missing. We searched and asked around, but there have been no clues so far.¡±


    ¡®So straight to the point!¡¯ thought Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°The missing girls case?¡± faintly stated Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Correct! You might have heard about it when you passed through the gate check. Within two months, many young women have disappeared in the capital. The investigation has been going on but nothing conclusive has been found. This has caused unrest in everyone. However, I never expected that the criminal¡¯s hand would stretch to our Li family.¡± When she finished speaking, Madame Jiang clenched her fists tightly.


    Ji Yunshu got a general idea and understood the meaning of this meeting. She lowered her eyes and only said, ¡°Therefore, you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, I know your skills.¡±


    ¡°Madame Jiang¡­¡±


    Madame Jiang promptly interrupted her.


    ¡°I know that Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. However, right now, you are the only one that I know who has the ability to investigate this case thoroughly.¡±

 Chapter 138: Jing Xuan?

    <h4>Chapter 138: Jing Xuan?</h4>


    Madame Jiang had a lot of faith in Ji Yunshu¡¯s ability. Not only that, she was very confident that Ji Yunshu would help her.


    Ji Yunshu put the letter she received earlier on the table and pushed it toward Madame Jiang. On it, a few lines with the address of the restaurant could be seen, which took only half of the message. Her gaze, which had been on the letter, shifted to meet Madame Jiang¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°In the end, what do you know about it?¡±


    However, Madame Jian presented her conditions instead, ¡°If Teacher Ji can help me find Shuiqing¡¯s whereabouts and solve this series of missing cases, I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡±


    ¡°You want to make a deal?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you catch on fast.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Madame Jiang is a calcting person, so she is unlikely to show all of her hand.¡¯ What she did was merely whetting Ji Yunshu¡¯s appetite, baiting her.


    Seeing her hesitation, Madame Jiang continued, ¡°I know Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t like the capital and has no intention to meddle in the maelstrom of intrigues. As an intelligent person, don¡¯t you want to have some achievements under your name? Are you really willing to be a golden carp in a tiny pond?¡±


    ¡®A golden carp?¡¯ She preferred to root herself into the pond. Summer has rain; Winter has snow! She faintly smiled. She reached for the wine bottle, swirled it and poured the wine into two cups, one for her, the other for Madame Jiang. Then, she spoke in a clear voice, ¡°This humble one salutes you.¡± As she finished her words, she drained the cup in one gulp. She put down the cup before getting up and lightly patting her clothes. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She was about to go, but Madame managed to shout in that split second, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you really don¡¯t want the information on the Lin Capital case?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s footsteps halted. She cast a sidelong nce at Madame Jiang and replied back, ¡°If you want to say, then say it. If you¡¯re unwilling, then I won¡¯t force you to speak.¡±


    ¡°You came to the capital to help Prince Rong investigate the ¡®Lin Capital case¡¯. Since you¡¯re already here, what¡¯s wrong with solving another case or two? As long as you help me find Shuiqing, I¡¯ll give you all the information I have on what happened 14 years ago. I can ensure you that the information I have will help immensely with the breakthrough of the Imperial Duke case.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Ji Yunshu turned around and straightforwardly stared at her. However, Madame Jiang¡¯s cold eyes contained the confidence that she could see through people. She stepped up, closing her distance to Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°If Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t believe me, then it would be unlikely that you would agree to meet me in the first ce after receiving my letter.¡±


    The letter appeared to be Madame Jiang¡¯s bait which she used to hook Ji Yunshu like a big fish. The result was self-evident, Ji Yunshu got caught hook, line and sinker. Yet, Ji Yunshu replied in contrary, ¡°Madame Jiang, there is one thing you got right; I truly don¡¯t like the capital. As for the disappearance case, I am unable to help you.¡±


    After she heard the wordsing from Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth, Madame Jiang hurriedly refuted, ¡°When in Jinjiang, I remember how your eyes had turned red upon finding out that Ah Yu had passed away. You even went through untold dangers and difficulties and used everything you had to try proving that she had nothing to do with the murder.¡±


    This high and resounding praise seemed somewhat too big for Ji Yunshu to bear. Originally, Madame Jiang had adopted a threatening tone to coerce Ji Yunshu to help her, but now, it had turned into an argument based on emotional reasoning.


    Ji Yunshu merely smiled, yet it was one that contained bitterness. ¡°We¡¯re in the capital, not in Jinjiang.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji¡­¡±


    ¡°When I do something, I do not mind about the world and it isn¡¯t my turn to care about the world. This humble one is but an insignificant painter. As for this case, it isn¡¯t something I can involve myself with.¡± This is the truth. What qualification did she have? Even if she wanted to help, she didn¡¯t have the ability.


    Madame Jiang¡¯s face showed her frustration. She lightly sighed, ¡°Since you are this resolute with your decision, I won¡¯t force you. However, the information I have on the Lin Capital case¡­ I¡¯m afraid that Teacher will not be able to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Do as you want.¡± The words lightly spilled out from her red lips while she opened the door and stepped out of the room.


    Looking at her back, the question that burned within Madame Jiang finally came out, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands stilled on the door. Her gaze continued to fix in front of her while her mouth pulled into a serene but almost indifferent smile. She replied, ¡°Themon people say that a face would change eight times during a life, bing different every time. My appearance has changed, what is so strange about it?¡±


    Bam!


    The door closed, leaving Madame Jiang who was turning red from anger. She didn¡¯t expected Ji Yunshu to refuse her so bluntly. Her left hand clenched into a fist which she hammered the table lightly. Then, she took the letter left behind by Ji Yunshu. On it, it could be read: If you want to know about the ¡°Lin Capital Case¡±, meet me at restaurant Heng Ping. Undersigned, Madame Jiang.


    Under Madame Jiang¡¯s fingers, the letter slowly crumpled into a ball which she ferociously threw to the floor. ¡°Teacher Ji, you should have believed me.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    As Ji Yunshu went downstairs, she collided with two people who were hurrying up. Fortunately, she grabbed onto the wooden railing in time. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been in a pitiful state.


    ¡°Do you know how to walk? Where did you put your eyes?!¡± The person, who she collided into, burst into anger.


    Ji Yunshu nced at him. ¡®It¡¯s that golden fish¡¯s poop.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to respond to him. She lowered her gaze and left without a word, but her shoulder was suddenly grabbed by Li Shiyan.


    ¡°Hey! Are you mute? You bump into someone and want to leave like that?¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So, you¡¯re not mute, huh? Want me to let go? You bump into me, but didn¡¯t even apologize and still want to leave?¡±


    ¡®Are you trying to swindle someone by demandingpensation from just bumping into each other?¡¯ Ji Yunshu turned around. Her gloomy eyes glint with a cold light. ¡°If I remember well, aren¡¯t you the one who bumped into me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Li Shiyan couldn¡¯t reply back. He observed the person in front of him and felt like those eyes were somewhat familiar. The anger inside him dissipated in an instant.


    Ji Yunshu reached up to Li Shiyan¡¯s hand, which was still holding onto her shoulder, and overthrew it. She was prepared to leave, but Li Shiyan tried to grab her again with his evil ws. However, his hand had yet to reach Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder when it was met with the attack of a whip instead. Li Shiyan promptly avoided the attack. If he didn¡¯t, his arm would¡¯ve suffered a bigsh with blood flowing out.


    ¡°What kind of shameless bastard are you? You clearly were the one who bumped into someone first, but you still don¡¯t want to let the other go. Truly a scoundrel!¡±


    With a nce, he saw a woman in blue holding a red whip. Her hair was ck like ink. Half of it was tied up while the rest fell in a cascade over her back. Her delicate face was very pretty. She was adorned with plum blossoms. She was like a budding lotus floating on the water. She had small lips and a straight nose. Combined with big eyes full of life, her appearance truly matched her personality. Truly a beautiful and vibrant young woman!


    There was naivete in her eyes, but it didn¡¯t hide the arrogance within her. She lightly lifted her chin and stepped forward.


    Li Shiyan was utterly difited. She was the first woman to actually dare to whip him. ¡°Who are you?¡± He reproved.


    ¡°Me?¡± The woman pointed her slender finger towards herself. The corner of her mouth curled into an arrogant yet spoiled smile.


    Li Shiyan was also an arrogant and spoiled young man. This time, he met one of his kind. He snorted while taking two steps forward. He attentively observed the whip in the woman¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    The woman wound the whip in her hand before arrogantly raising her chin. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when I tell you my name, you will be so frightened that you will kneel on the ground and call me Great Aunt!¡±


    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± Li Shiyan was extremely disdainful.


    The woman¡¯s mood turned bad. She pointed at him. ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°I said who do you think you are to make me call you great aunt? Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°As if I care who you are! You actually dare to look down on me? I¡¯ll whip you until you cry!¡±


    Li Shiyan was prepared to catch her whip, but too bad, someone caught the woman¡¯s hand just as she was halfway towards whipping Li Shiyan.


    ÖØÉù¶ø³â:¡°¾°Ý棬²»×¼ºúÄÖ¡£¡±


    Soon after, she looked up and saw Jing Rong¡¯s stern face. She could clearly see the impatience and disappointment in his expression as he reprimanded, ¡°Jing Xuan, you¡¯re not allowed to act willfully.¡±


    ¡®Jing Xuan?¡¯

 Chapter 139: Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 139: Negotiation</h4>


    The woman who was called Jing Xuan immediately pouted. She harrumphed but still obediently wound back her whip. However, it didn¡¯t stop her from venting her anger by stomping her feet. ¡°Im- Big brother, why are you always helping other people?!¡±


    ¡®Big brother?¡¯ It appeared that Jing Xuan was a princess.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t n to attend to Jing Xuan. He looked at Ji Yunshu and reached for her wrist before pulling her toward him. ¡°Come back with me.¡± After speaking those words, he pulled her out of the restaurant, leaving behind a flustered and exasperated Jing Xuan who was noisilyining. She turned around and saw a confused Li Shiyan. She resumed back to her princess attitude and arrogantly spoke to him, ¡°Hey you! Listen well, today I let you off the hook. But if you dare to disy such temper in front of me next time, I¡¯ll break your wrist! Do you hear me?¡±


    Li Shiyan didn¡¯t respond.


    After warning him, she hurriedly chased after Jing Rong. When she came near her brother, she tugged at him and pulled him aside before whispering to him, ¡°Imperial brother, who is this? Why is he wearing a mask?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was just asking you. It¡¯s been half a year since Ist saw you, but you¡¯re still so fierce!¡±


    For Jing Rong, his little sister was always a source of headaches. He frowned but lowered his voice as he replied to her, ¡°Hurry and return to the pce. The next time you dare to secretly slip out of the pce, I will tell your imperial mother about it.¡±


    ¡°Imperial brother, I went out of the pce just to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I have no time to care about you. I¡¯ll order people to send you back to the pce.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Jing Xuan to act willfully, Jing Rong quickly left while dragging Ji Yunshu with him. Jing Xuan could only re at her brother. However, deep inside her heart, she was very curious about the identity of the man her brother came for. Howe when she looked at her brother, it seemed as if her brother actually cared for that man? He even said ¡®Let¡¯s go back¡¯. Go back to where?


    Meanwhile, inside the restaurant, Li Shiyan was still shocked. That man earlier, wasn¡¯t he the man apanying Shu¡¯er? As for that person wearing the mask¡­ ¡°She couldn¡¯t be Shu¡¯er, right?¡± The realization shocked Li Shiyan!


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    On their way to the Rong estate, Jing Rong didn¡¯t ask anything, and Ji Yunshu also didn¡¯t mention about meeting with Madame Jiang. They both understood it was meaningless to speak because Jing Rong must have already known about Madame Jiang. ¡°Tomorrow is Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday. You should prepare yourself,¡± said Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Next time when you leave the estate, you should tell me your whereabouts. I want to avoid mobilizing all the troops within the capital to search for you.¡±


    ¡®Are you sulking?¡¯ However, Ji Yunshu could clearly hear the concern in his voice. Therefore, she blinked her big eyes and obediently nodded in reply.


    The next day, Ji Yunshu followed Jing Rong into the pce. Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday banquet was held in Tongzhi hall. As soon as they entered, they took a seat and Jing Rong whispered next to her. While listening to Jing Rong, she followed his eyes as he started to introduce each of the present guests.


    This event was an unprecedented affair put in ce by Qi Zhen emperor since no concubine has ever celebrated their birthday so grandly before. Concubine Xiao was sitting beside the emperor in a dignified manner, dressed in opulence. She was observing the banquet the whole time. Just below, respectively on their left and right, sat Prince Yi, Jing Yi, and the crown prince, Jing Hua. Following their ranks, Jing Rong and several ministers sat below them.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the emperor have seven sons?¡± asked Ji Yunshu in puzzlement.


    ¡°Three have died.¡±


    ¡°The crown prince, Prince Yi, you, Prince Rong, and who else?¡±


    ¡°Jing Xian, but his health is not good since birth. He rarelyes out; thus, not many people have seen him.¡±


    Their dialogue consisted of a question and an answer. Ji Yunshu nodded to express her understanding but no longer asked. Probably due to her mask, as soon as she took a seat, she attracted numerous eyes. She had inadvertently attracted Prince Yi¡¯s attention whose eyes stealthily observed her, while a mysterious smile floated on his face.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday banquet in Tongzhi hall was currently at its best with music and dance. Then, Concubine Xiao leaned closer to the emperor and whispered something in his ear. Their eyes from time to time drifted to Ji Yunshu. After the dance and music stopped, everyone raised their cup of wine and loudly cheered, ¡°Long live to the emperor! We wish Concubine Xiao happiness, longevity, and good health!¡± Of course, Concubine Xiao spoke a few polite words in response.


    Qi Zhen emperor smiled, then looked at Ji Yunshu. He asked Jing Rong, ¡°Is this the talented person you spoke about?¡±


    Jing Rong got up and lowered his head in respect. ¡°Yes, his surname is Ji.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡± The emperorughed while observing Ji Yunshu. He then asked, ¡°Do you have the ability to investigate the Lin Capital case?¡±


    Ji Yunshu got up and imitated Jing Rong by lowering her head. ¡°This humble one is but a small painter. Prince Rong values me, but I really am not considered an extraordinary talent.¡±


    ¡°Contrariwise, you have eloquence,¡± said the emperor.


    At this moment, Concubine Xiao suddenly shifted her gaze to Ji Yunshu. She didn¡¯t speak a word for while before faintly saying, ¡°Recently, I heard that many girls from distinguished families have disappeared within the capital. The capital governor and the Supreme Court had investigated for such a long time yet there are still no clues. Since Prince Rong has carefully chosen Teacher Ji to help investigate the Imperial Duke case, you are surely an outstanding person. How about we hand over this case to Teacher Ji?¡± When she was done talking, she glued herself next to the emperor and wrapped herself around his arm. In a soft voice she continued, ¡°Your Majesty, this Concubine suggests that we test Teacher Ji. Afterall, the Imperial Duke case involves the imperial household. We cannot just rely on Prince Rong¡¯s judgment. So, how about using that series of missing cases to test him? What do you think, your Majesty?¡±


    Ji Yunshu had to admit that, to be able to survive in the harem up until now, Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t just depend on tricks; her IQ also contributed to most of the part.


    When the emperor heard her speech, he mused for a moment before nodding. He stated, ¡°Concubine Xiao is right.¡± Then, he continued while looking at Jing Rong, ¡°Jing Rong, we think that suggestion is good. Let Teacher Ji investigate those missing cases. If he can solve it, we will believe that he has the ability to investigate the Lin Capital case.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was slightly awkward as he nced at Ji Yunshu. He knew that she epted to travel to the capital only for the Imperial Duke case. Yet, now she had to investigate another case. This waspletely unanticipated.


    ¡®ording to this woman¡¯s temper, she will unlikely agree to my Imperial Father.¡¯ Unexpectedly, Ji Yunshu detoured around her banquet table and walked until she was in the middle of the hall. She pulled up her robe a bit and kneeled. Both of her hands were sped in front of her. A strong determination could be seen in her gaze. ¡°Since your Majesty and herdyship, Concubine Xiao, will let me investigate those missing cases, then this humble one will take over those cases. However, this humble one would like to add a condition.¡±


    ¡®A condition?¡¯ Everyone was bbergasted. Since ancient times, no one has ever dared to negotiate with the emperor. It appeared that this person didn¡¯t want to stay alive!


    Jing Yi smiled even more when he heard Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. He swirled the cup of wine in his hand. He wanted to carefully watch the scene unfolding before him. As for the crown prince, with his simple mind, he watched the drama in front of him with an extremely disdainful smile. He thought to himself that this person was provoking his father¡¯s ire and should be beheaded. In fact, it was best if Jing Rong was beheaded along with him.


    ¡®Idiot!¡¯


    As for Jing Rong, at this instant, he was carefully observing his father¡¯s expression. The emperor¡¯s expression greatly changed several times. First, his expression became overcast, next a smile smoothed his face. Finally, he showed curiosity and asked Ji Yunshu, ¡°What condition do you want? How interesting! Tell me. What is your condition?¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised her head and indifferently spoke, ¡°If this humble one can solve the missing cases, I hope your Majesty will send an edict that will allow us to open the coffins of the victims involved in the Imperial Duke case.¡±

 Chapter 140: Weighing One’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 140: Weighing One¡¯s Decision</h4>


    Decisions, decisions! Qi Zhen emperor has to weigh his decision. If Qin Shiyu was the first person to push him into a dilemma, Ji Yunshu could be considered the second person. Presenting such a condition and wanting to negotiate with him about unsealing the coffins for the Imperial Duke case in front of so many people were undoubtedly a resounding p to his face. ¡®How impudent!¡¯ However, he was the one who trapped himself in this situation. If he didn¡¯t agree with Ji Yunshu, wouldn¡¯t his supremacy as the emperor be shaken? He pushed the missing girls case to Ji Yunshu but wouldn¡¯t allow her to unseal the coffins to investigate the Imperial Duke case. Wouldn¡¯t that seem as if he was tantly establishing a double standard?! ¡°You want us to agree to open the victims¡¯ coffins for the Imperial Duke case?¡± confirmed Qi Zhen emperor.


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±


    Qi Zhen emperor¡¯splexion darkened. He lightly pat his thighs with both of his hands before solemnly stating, ¡°It appeared that Qin Shiyu is the start of everything.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t confront the emperor¡¯s supreme authority head-on. Her tone was subdued as she spoke, ¡°If your Majesty feels that this humble one¡¯s condition is inappropriate, you can consider that I did not speak of it.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡®How amusing!¡¯ The emperor wasn¡¯t an idiot. He understood the reason why Ji Yunshu so readily retreated. He chuckled while saying, ¡°Fine, we agree with your condition. If you can solve the missing girls case, we will send a decree allowing you to excavate and open those coffins. However, for the five coffins of the Imperial Duke¡¯s family, since they were already ced inside the imperial tomb, we will not allow you to move them. If you want to unseal their coffins, you will need to go into the tomb on Lin mountain.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks your Majesty.¡± Ji Yunshu bowed to the emperor.


    Qi Zhen emperor promptly waved his hand. ¡°Alright, today is Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s not discuss this matter anymore.¡±


    Ji Yunshu got up and returned to her ce. Meanwhile, the dancers returned to the stage, and the hall was full of festivity again. From the beginning, Ji Yunshu remained extremely quiet and aloof.


    Jing Rong slightly leaned toward her and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid that the emperor will order your death?¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t shy away from speaking the truth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t take this gamble, how would I know he will agree or not? Besides, if the emperor really wanted to behead me, he would be known as a despotic ruler, an infamy he didn¡¯t want to bear.¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°These two words shouldn¡¯t be spoken randomly.¡±


    ¡°What two words?¡±


    ¡°Despotic ruler.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Ji Yunshu lowered herugh. Her mouth was arched, and she couldn¡¯t reply. Jing Rong¡¯s face pulled away. This woman always pulled him into unexpected situations. He hummed in a low voice before sitting straight like before.


    Further away, Jing Yi was inwardly sighing and shaking his head. ¡®Ji Yunshu?¡¯ ¡°This person is indeed interesting!¡±


    At this moment, Jing Xuan came in and silently went to sit next to Ji Yunshu. Her exquisite face moved in front of Ji Yunshu. She pulled on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve to get thetter¡¯s attention while showing an expression full of curiosity and adoration. Jing Xuan asked, ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu squinted her eyes as she looked at Jing Xuan. ¡®This girl, what does she want?¡¯ ¡°Princess should sit a bit further away from me Afterall, men and women have to keep their distance.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I am a princess?¡±


    Ji Yunshu would be an idiot if she didn¡¯t realize the other was a princess. Ji Yunshu pursed her lips but didn¡¯t reply to the question. However, Jing Xuan was someone who loved to pester people. She didn¡¯t stop pulling on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeves, sticking to her like gum.


    Jing Xuan continued to talk, ¡°I was outside earlier, but I heard what you said. You really can discover the truth behind the Lin Capital case? Fourteen years ago, when I was still small, I heard that numerous people tried to break that case but to no avail. Do you believe that you have the ability to solve it? Also, I heard that several pce maids spoke about the missing girls case. Supposedly, the investigation has been going on for a while now, but they still have no clues. I hope you¡¯re not overestimating your ability, right? Be careful or my imperial father will chop off your head.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, this Princess is speaking to you.¡±


    ¡°This humble one is listening,¡± Ji Yunshu replied indifferently.


    Jing Xuan bit her red lips while supporting her cheek with her hands. She carefully observed Ji Yunshu. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but reach for Ji Yunshu¡¯s mask. Her hand had yet to touch the mask when it was seized by Jing Rong. Timely grabbing his sister¡¯s wrist, Jing Rong coldly nced at her. ¡°Go back to your seat.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Her whole appearance exuded anger. Then, she attentively looked at Ji Yunshu again before she unwillingly returned to her seat. However, her gaze which was filled with curiosity never left Ji Yunshu.


    After the dancing and singing performance had ended, everyone ceremoniously presented their presents. Prince Yi¡¯s gift was the most expensive one with an Eight Immortals tree which took five years to sprout and five years to grow. It is said that he had spent six months to search for those trees. Of course, this gift had made herdyship, Concubine Xiao, very happy. The emperor also bestowed upon her many gold and silver. Thus, Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday banquet could be said to have ended satisfactorily.


    After returning to the Rong estate, Jing Rong grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but after mulling it over for a bit, he only said, ¡°Never mind.¡± He let her go before dering, ¡°You have resolved a difficult problem for me. I owe you this one.¡±


    ¡°Since I helped you solve a difficult problem concerning the Lin Capital case, can you also help me resolve my problem?¡±


    ¡°Your words always leave me speechless,¡± lightly sighed Jing Rong. ¡°Tomorrow, the capital governor will meet us to give the report on the missing girls case, so you should rest properly tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured that I will help you with this case.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Jing Rong stared at her, but immediately afterward, he left without looking back. Ji Yunshu went back inside her courtyard and saw that Wei Yi was already asleep. She washed her face and went to bed.


    The next day, theplete information on the missing girls case was personally delivered to the Rong estate by the capital governor. Since the case had no lead for the past two months, the capital governor was more than happy to throw that hot potato to someone else. A big pile of documents rted to the case was ced on Ji Yunshu¡¯s table while the capital governor sped his hands, politely greeting Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°I heard that Teacher Ji is an outstanding talent which earned you Prince Rong¡¯s admiration. You certainly are outstanding. What you said yesterday during the banquet had also earned my admiration!¡±


    ¡°Capital governor, your words are too heavy. This humble one is only an ordinary person. This big praise, I cannot bear it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can bear it. Teacher Ji is recognized by Prince Rong, and you even got the conditional approval of the emperor to unseal the coffins for the Imperial Duke case. These prove that you are a model for the younger generation. This Official rarely admires anyone, but Teacher Ji deserves my respect.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡± She really doesn¡¯t know how to refute this man, so she politely smiled and quickly changed the topic. ¡°What¡¯s the progress of the missing girls case?¡±


    The capital governor awkwardly smiled before shaking his head.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t ask any further. ¡®Forget it.¡¯


    The capital governor was busy with many matters; thus, he didn¡¯t stay long as he hurriedly departed.


    After he left, Ji Yunshu flipped through some of the documents. Everything was meticulouslypiled. She could see from which family the missing girls came from, their ages, and theirplete profiles. The information was very thorough. She closed the document and threw it aside. ¡°Everything is well written!¡± The words she spoke were full of sarcasm.


    The fact remained that they couldn¡¯t do the job. Since they couldn¡¯t handle the field, everything waspiled on paper which caused people to get headaches when reading it. If this was the modern times and she encountered such a government official, it could be predicted that everyone in the whole country would want to rebel against him.


    Suddenly, she recalled Magistrate Liu. ¡®At least, that man has themon people in mind.¡¯


    At this instant, Wei Yi came in with a plucked plum blossom in his hand. ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± He called her.


    Ji Yunshu who was sitting in front of her desk lifted her eyes and looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you will bring me to eat meat? The meat here is not tasty. Can you bring me out to eat meat?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± He heavily nodded.


    She looked outside. There was no rain, and the weather was rtively good. Since she did promise Wei Yi to bring him to eat meat when they reached the capital, she cannot go against her words. ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 141: The Faceless Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 141: The Faceless Corpse</h4>


    After Ji Yunshu sent Lu Jiang to inform Jing Rong that she was going out, she left the Rong estate with Wei Yi. Alongside Wei Yi, she looked for a good restaurant and ordered some dishes. Wei Yi was extremely happy and immediately started to eat when all the dishes were served. He ate with relish, but he didn¡¯t forget to put a pair of chopsticks in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and repeatedly said, ¡°Shu¡¯er, you should eat too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She picked a piece of meat and put it in her mouth. The vor slowly spread on her tongue. She immediately frowned and hurriedly spat out the meat.


    ¡°The taste of this meat¡­ Why it is a bit¡­ unusual?¡± She muttered.


    She used her chopsticks, picked up the meat, and observed it attentively. It didn¡¯t look any different. ¡®Can it be that the meat was kept too long? Expired meat?¡¯ Wei Yi, who was about to pick some meat up, was stopped by Ji Yunshu. ¡°Eat the other dishes.¡±


    ¡°But Shu¡¯er, this is meat!¡±


    ¡°I know this is meat.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wei Yi pitifully looked at her. He didn¡¯t want to let go of that piece of meat. His expression revealed yearning and desire for that juicy meat.


    Unfortunately for him, Ji Yunshu resolutely didn¡¯t let him eat it. She moved that dish to the side and called the waiter.


    The waiter thought she wanted to order more, so he eagerly ran to her and bowed before asking, ¡°Dear guest, do you need anything else?¡±


    Ji Yunshu took her chopsticks and tapped the te containing the meat. ¡°How long has your restaurant been famous?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Waiter, are your ears not good?¡±


    The waiter smiled awkwardly while waving his hands. ¡°No, not at all. My ears are good. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really understand what you mean.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t speak in a roundabout way. She lifted her eyes and looked at the waiter with a sharp and cold expression, making the waiter tremble in fear. ¡°Is this meat dish fresh?¡±


    The waiter nced at the meat dish. His heart was filled with apprehension. The meaning was quite obvious, so he hurriedly exined, ¡°O-Of course it¡¯s fresh. Guest, our inn has a long-established reputation in the capital. All of the food is made on the same day. Freshness is guaranteed!¡±


    ¡°Then, you try this.¡±


    ¡®You dare to say our food is not fresh? You are clearly searching for trouble.¡¯ The waiter thought for a moment and still took a bite of the meat. However, as soon as he took a bite, his face twisted, and embarrassment could be seen in his expression. He opened his mouth and mumbled, ¡°Guest, this¡­ This is absolutely an ident. This thing, I¡¯ll exchange it right away for you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t fond of bullying people, thus she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, be quick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away. Please wait for a moment. I¡¯lle rece it immediately.¡± The waiter took the te and was about to run to the kitchen when Ji Yunshu stopped him. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to rece it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not exchanging it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t determine if all of their meat was spoiled, it was better not to eat any. The waiter mulled for a moment, then scratched his head before leaving. He was fortunate to meet such a nice guest. If it was someone else, they would have demandedpensation from the restaurant or they would have deliberately caused trouble. Even worse, they could have damaged the restaurant just like Li Shiyan and Jing Xuan.


    During the whole time, Wei Yi was staring at her with big glistening eyes like a puppy. Ji Yunshu nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat this meat very much?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t let you eat, will you be angry at me?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. This table is filled with delicious and mouth-watering food. Eat those instead. Don¡¯t be wasteful.¡±


    Wei Yi nodded once again. Probably due to the other dishes being tasty, Wei Yi didn¡¯t bother with the meat dish and stuffed himself until he was bloated. After eating their fill, Ji Yunshu paid the bill and went downstairs. She was about to leave the restaurant when Wei Yi pulled on her sleeve and pointed at something. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er, look. They look so pitiful!¡±


    Following the direction where Wei Yi pointed, she looked at the stage set in the restaurant. On the stage, there was an old man with grizzled hair sitting on a chair holding an erhu. Next to him stood a pretty and delicate girl. Her age shouldn¡¯t be more than 16 years old. She wore light blue clothes and had a very pretty smiling face.


    The old man yed the erhu while the young girl sang. A moment of leisure and enjoyment! Ji Yunshu fished out some money and gave it to Wei Yi. ¡°Go and give her this. Tell her to sing ¡®The Caged Woman¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± He took the money and went to the stage. He stood in front of the girl with his tall physique towering over her,pletely hiding the girl¡¯s slender body.


    After he did what Ji Yunshu told him, he returned to her side and said in a small voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I asked that big sister and she told me that her name is Mei Xiang¡¯er. Her name is really nice to hear, but it still can¡¯t beat Shu¡¯er¡¯s.¡±


    Since when did Wei Yi learn to be a smooth talker?! The singer held the money in her hand and looked at Ji Yunshu with gratitude in her gaze. Other than gratitude, there was a hint of shyness within her eyes. It was not surprising. Even with her male clothing, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t hide her tender and soft looking skin which gave her a charm that not even Jing Xuan could resist, let alone amon young girl.


    Ji Yunshu departed from the restaurant with Wei Yi, but behind her, she could still hear Xiang¡¯er singing ¡°The Caged Woman¡±. They didn¡¯t return to the Rong estate immediately and strolled around the streets instead. The merchandise found in the capital were many times more diverse and boratepared to Jingjiang. There were many objects that Ji Yunshu found which, even as an archeologist, she hadn¡¯t seen before.


    During the whole time, Wei Yi shouted at everything he liked; thus, Ji Yunshu ended up buying a pile of things that were useful and some that were not. The main point was that as long as Wei Yi liked something, she would buy it for him. In the end, they returned to the estate while holding arge pile of weird objects.


    When they entered, she met Jing Rong who she wanted to avoid. Lang Po who was standing near him hurriedly retreated a few steps. He didn¡¯t want Wei Yi to make him hold that pile of strange toys, thus he kept his distance. Jing Rong grabbed onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve and asked her with quite a serious expression, ¡°The capital governor sent you information concerning the missing girls case, was it useful?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you still have the time to bring that guy out to y?¡±


    Ji Yunshu fiercely red at him. ¡°Is this ce a prison? Do you want to put shackles on me and forbid me from going outside?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s grim expression immediately cracked. ¡°You know that that is not what I meant. This case is particrly thorny; I¡¯m just worried that¡­¡± He had yet to finish speaking when he was interrupted by Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Since I epted the case, there¡¯s no thorny matter that can¡¯t be resolved. Shouldn¡¯t you believe in me more?¡±


    ¡°Of course I believe in you!¡± He hastily replied without hesitation.


    His reply made Ji Yunshu feel a bit embarrassed. Suddenly, a man ran into the estate in panic. He was wearing a uniform. It was someone working for the capital governor. The man was still panting, but he still bowed to Jing Rong and said, ¡°Your Highness, the cap¡­ capital go¡­ governor wanted to¡­ to inform you¡­ That we found¡­ a body, but¡­¡± The man took a deep breath.


    ¡®A corpse?¡¯ Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu¡¯s expressions immediately sank. ¡°Whose body?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s a woman¡¯s corpse. A naked one¡­ Furthermore¡­¡± The man closed his mouth when he spoke to that part. His face twisted into an ugly sight as if he was stopping himself from vomiting.


    Jing Rong was someone who hated wishy-washy people the most. He strongly urged the man, ¡°Hurry up and spit it out! Furthermore what?¡±


    The man repressed the urge to spit out the contents of his stomach and continued but lowered his voice a bit, ¡°Furthermore, the corpse¡¯s hands were chopped off and her face¡­ was also peeled off. We couldn¡¯t determine her appearance because of that, and¡­ the sight of it is extremely sickening.¡±


    The corpse¡¯s description was enough to horrify people. Ji Yunshu frowned. ¡®The face was peeled off, and the hands were chopped off? What a strange murder.¡¯

 Chapter 142: Heading to the Memorial Hall

    <h4>Chapter 142: Heading to the Memorial Hall</h4>


    A naked corpse? Not to mention that this one had their face peeled off. Just imagining it would make anyone¡¯s stomach feel revulsed and made them want to throw up. Although the capital is big and countless of odds and perverted situations had happened, but this kind of case was unprecedented.


    Despite being rmed by the discovery, Jing Rong didn¡¯t show any form of emotional upheaval. The world was such a big ce and he had yet to see everything. His expression slightly darkened as he spoke. ¡°Since the capital governor sent you here to inform me of this discovery, does that mean this is rted to the missing girls¡¯ case?¡±


    The man repeatedly nodded and replied. ¡°In fact, the capital governor suspects that it might be connected to the missing girls case, so he ordered this lowly one to inform Your Highness.¡± After replying, he nced at Ji Yunshu. ¡°This has to be reported to Teacher Ji too since the emperor has given full authority of this case to Teacher Ji. Therefore, reporting to Your Highness and Teacher Ji is a must.¡±


    In either case, the capital governor dly threw this hot potato far away from him. As for Ji Yunshu, she thought to herself that if this is rted to the missing girls case, then this trail that came to her was very fast and sudden too. Jing Rong gave her a sideways nce as if he was wordlessly asking her something. Understanding his meaning, she nodded at him.


    Finally, Jing Rong asked the man in uniform, ¡°Where is the corpse now?¡±


    ¡°We already sent it to the capital¡¯s memorial hall.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Report to the capital governor that this Prince will go there with Teacher Ji in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± The man clutched his stomach and rushed out. He probably couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and ran to find a ce to vomit.


    ¡°Do you want to bring something before going there?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    At present, this man beside her had probably grasped her working routine. Ji Yunshu nodded at Jing Rong. ¡°Then, please wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡°No problem. You can take your time.¡±


    ¡®What do you mean by taking your time? Do you want to wait until the corpse starts rotting before going?¡¯ Ji Yunshu stealthily gawked at him, but not long after, she dragged Wei Yi, who was still holding onto a pile of curios not far away, back to the East Courtyard. As soon as she went in, she swiftly took her sandalwood box, rolled up a few papers and picked up a pair of gloves on her way out.


    Wei Yi, who had dumped all the curios on the table, rubbed his waist while counting the things he got in an extremely good mood. ¡°Shu¡¯er, can I bring all of these back home?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to bring these back?¡±


    ¡°Because we don¡¯t have these things at home.¡± Indeed, these curios couldn¡¯t be found in Jingjiang.


    Noticing that Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t answer his question, Wei Yi hurriedly said, ¡°I want to give these to Ami. Oh! And there¡¯s Ahua, Xiao Dou, Uncle Fu, Yu¡¯er and my wet nurse. That¡¯s right! I shouldn¡¯t forget about Tie Zhu, Xiao Dan, Abao and Big Brother Jing in the kitchen. They are good to me and I promised them that I¡¯ll bring them gifts when I return from the capital. Mother said that I can¡¯t break my promises. Shu¡¯er, is it alright if I bring these back?¡±


    Ji Yunshu understood that Jingjiang was a ce that held many memories for Wei Yi. He had a good father and a loving mother, but what about her? She had none of it! Taking a deep breath, she dispersed the ck clouds densely covering her mind and extricated herself from those dark thoughts.


    ¡°Wei Yi, we might not be able to¡­¡± She didn¡¯tplete her sentence as Wei Yi immediately interrupted her.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I have something to give you.¡± Upon saying that, he took out a box hidden inside his sleeve with great excitement. He held it with both his hands and presented it to Ji Yunshu. His mouth curled into a very pure smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, I need to go out now. Can you obediently wait here for my return?¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Yi lowered the box and weakly let his arms fall to his side. Disappointment painted his expression while he muttered in a soft voice. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t like my present?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. No matter what you give me, I¡¯ll like it. I¡¯ll look at it when Ie back.¡±


    Wei Yi hastily pulled back Ji Yunshu. ¡°Shu¡¯er, where are you going? Don¡¯t abandon me here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not abandoning you.¡±


    ¡°But you went out with Big Brother yesterday and didn¡¯t care about me at all. I waited for you for a very long time. In the end, I was too sleepy and couldn¡¯t stay awake, but you still didn¡¯te back. You absolutely cannot leave me here all alone. Can¡¯t you bring me with you?¡±


    Wei Yi grabbed her arm and wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what. But Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t go out to have fun. She was going to examine that newly discovered corpse, so she can¡¯t obviously bring Wei Yi with her. Therefore, she steeled herself and disyed a serious expression. ¡°Wei Yi, can you listen to me?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You wait for me here until Ie back.¡±


    He shook his head in disagreement.


    ¡°Wei Yi!¡± She sternly shouted at him.


    Wei Yi lowered his head as if he knew that Ji Yunshu was angry. Gradually, he let go of Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm and took a step back. He whimpered in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be good, so promise me that you won¡¯t abandon me here.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rubbed his head and gave him a smile that showed she will certainly not abandon him.


    When she left her courtyard, Jing Rong was already outside preparing her carriage while waiting for her. The memorial hall was located in the southern side of the capital. From the Rong estate, it was quite a distance to reach their destination. Knowing that Ji Yunshu was ufortable with his presence, Jing Rong chose to ride his horse instead out of his consideration to her. Mounted on his horse, he gestured at Lang Po. Lang Po immediately opened the curtain and invited Ji Yunshu to board the carriage, ¡°Teacher Ji, please get on the carriage.¡±


    When she was still in Jingjiang, Ji Yunshu always went to the memorial hall by foot, thus she felt that going there by carriage might be a bit excessive. With a determined expression, Ji Yunshu threw a nce at Jing Rong.


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! We¡¯re not going on an inspection tour. It is really alright to go there in such a grand way?¡¯


    Jing Rong realized the thoughts that were brewing in her mind. He kicked a bit the side of his horse, urging it to take two steps forward. ¡°The capital is a hundred times bigger than Jingjiang. If you want to walk there, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°When did I say that I want to walk there?¡±


    ¡°Then, get on the carriage.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fine, she conceded. She lowered her eyes and boarded the carriage. Then, before the curtain fell back, she red at Jing Rong. But this time around, Jing Rong didn¡¯t understand the reason for her anger.


    The carriage was a bit too gorgeous and she wasn¡¯t used to receiving this kind of treatment. For some reason, she felt as if she was treated like a prince¡¯s consort. She wasn¡¯t sure if Jing Rong was being deliberate or not. Moreover, This luxurious carriage was going to the memorial hall that was located in the southern part of the capital. She shook her head. ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s not think too much about it.¡¯


    The carriage was about to leave when the curtain was suddenly lifted up and someone quickly drilled inside. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t even have time to react that the person had already taken a seat beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you!¡± A sharp and clear voice was heard.


    Jing Xuan haughtily raised her chin with a smile contained in her eyes as she looked at Ji Yunshu. She truly embodied the appearance of a small tyrant. ¡°Princess? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can I be here? I¡­ I came to find my imperial brother, not to find you. I heard that you are going to investigate the missing girls case so I decided that I¡¯m going to go with you two!¡±


    Ji Yunshu indifferently said, ¡°Princess, please go back. We are going to investigate, not going out to y.¡±


    When she heard Ji Yunshu, Jing Xuan became extremely displeased. She retorted, ¡°Who said I went there to have fun?¡± Her countenance changed into a serious and solemn one. ¡°I care very much about this case and I want to know the truth about it. Besides, this is a suggestion my mother made to Imperial Father. So, it¡¯s normal that¡­ that I observe you in my mother¡¯s stead. I¡¯ll see if you truly have the ability to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 143: The Unreasonable Princess

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Unreasonable Princess</h4>


    Jing Xuan could be described in twelve words: born as an arrogant child who knows how to lure others¡¯ hearts. Her eloquence is top rated, and she was extremely doted on by the emperor. She must have been the savior of the universe in her past life. In the end, Jing Xuan was a princess. Wherever she wanted to go, Ji Yunshu had no right to bar her way. Therefore, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t argue with her and just sat ramrod straight on her seat.


    Although the person who slipped inside was a princess, Jing Rong would still not let her off this easily. And as expected, he lifted the curtain and stretched his arm inside, grabbing onto Jing Xuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Get out!¡± A frightening voice came out from his mouth.


    Jing Xuan was dragged out by her arm. In defense, she grabbed onto Ji Yunshu who was the closest thing next to her. In turn, Ji Yunshu was also dragged out of the carriage. As soon as he saw the chain reaction he caused, Jing Rong didn¡¯t apply anymore force, but he didn¡¯t let go of Jing Xuan.


    ¡°Imperial brother, I will not trouble you. I promise.¡± Jing Xuan pleaded in earnest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t get out at three, I¡¯ll break your legs, then drag you out again!¡±


    ¡°How can you be like this!¡± Tears pooled inside her eyes as she subconsciously drew back her legs, doing her best to back away far from her brother. In fact, her fear originated from a real incident that happened ten years ago. At that time, she was only 10 years old and had sneaked into the Rong estate to pester Jing Rong. Jing Rong, who was annoyed by her all morning without being able to drive her out, ran out of patience andpletely snapped. He grabbed a sword that hung as decoration, and with all his strength he used the sword hilt to hit her leg. The final result was very obvious. Jing Xuan ended up bedridden for a month. Concubine Xiao cried in front of the emperor two days straight. Eventually, the emperor keeled under the proud beauty¡¯s tears. That time just happened to coincide with Xuan Shu Empress¡¯ funeral; thus, the Emperor sent Jing Rong to the imperial tomb to guard the Empress¡¯ spirit for a year as punishment.


    ¡°Imperial brother, I will not cause you any problems. I promise you. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough? I will stand quietly on the side. I will not speak. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    Jing Rong had yet to count to three, when he was interrupted by Ji Yunshu who voiced her opinion, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We better hurry to the memorial hall.¡± She implicitly agreed that Jing Xuan could follow them.


    Once she heard her wish being granted, Jing Xuan felt extremely happy and beamed a grateful smile at Ji Yunshu. Jing Rong pondered. After taking into consideration a thing or two, he finally let Jing Xuan¡¯s arm go. Then, he snorted before letting the curtain fall down. After mounting his horse, he ordered everyone to set off.


    Inside the carriage, Jing Xuan rotated and twisted her arm that felt painful from Jing Rong¡¯s grip, whileining, ¡°This brother of mine is always angry at me. I thought that after going away for half a year his temper would get better. But never mind getting better, he remains the same: boorish and irascible.¡±


    ¡°Did you offend him?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°How did I offend him?¡± She promptly denied. ¡°Among all the brothers and sisters I have, I like imperial brother Jing Rong the most. He does appear cold, but I know that inside, he treats me really well.¡±


    ¡®He treats you well? Didn¡¯t he threaten to break your legs? Could it be what they call courting death?¡¯ While Ji Yunshu was doubting Jing Xuan¡¯s mental health, thetter was looking at empty space, nostalgia painted on her expression as she recalled some memories.


    Then, she started to narrate, ¡°Seven years ago, at the time I was only ten years old, a group of people from Yuanzu came to unite both nations in marriage. Imperial father deliberated with mother and they agreed that when Ie of age, I will be married off. Of course, when I learned this, I pleaded mother for a long time, but she didn¡¯t understand my feelings. So, I secretly left the pce and went to find Imperial Brother in the hopes that he would help me escape this marriage. But he ignored me. I kept pestering him for a long time until he finally snapped and broke my leg.¡± She paused for a moment, unexpectedly showing a ¡°how lucky¡± smile. Then, she continued, ¡°Because my imperial brother broke my leg, the people from Yuanzu demanded to annul the marriage with me after learning about it. Thus, my eighth big sister became engaged instead. Although on the surface my imperial broke my leg in anger, I know that he did it to help me. However, because of that, he was sent to guard the imperial tomb for a year.¡±


    A twinge of guilt rose inside her heart. To sum it up, despite Jing Rong¡¯s vicious and drastic method, its effectiveness was proven. Ji Yunshu had to admit that she had a new impression of Jing Rong. She lowered her eyes as she felt the conflicting feelings welling up inside of her.


    Jing Xuan¡¯s hand waved in front of Ji Yunshu. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like my third imperial brother who often stares at nothing. The only difference is I don¡¯t like him, but I like you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s back suddenly broke in cold sweat as the corner of her mouth twitched.


    In an instant, Jing Xuan suddenly closed in on her. Her pretty eyes curved in crescents as she bit on her lips and spoke in a mysterious voice, ¡°I really love looking at this soft and tender-looking skin of yours.¡±


    ¡°Princess, please act with propriety.¡±


    ¡°Why should I act with propriety? I dare to love what I love and not shy away from hating what I hate. Yesterday, you kneeled in the hall and pressured my imperial father to agree with your condition. If it was before, that kind of act would earn you my imperial father¡¯s ire and be bestowed a death sentence. This boldness of yours that pushed my imperial father to his wit¡¯s end is something that isn¡¯t seen in the numerous vassals of this empire. Thus, I¡­¡±


    Speaking to that point, she stretched her index and lightly hooked Ji Yunshu¡¯s jaw. Then, she finished her sentence, ¡°¡­fell in love with you!¡±


    ¡®Ah?!¡¯ Ji Yunshu felt her guts violently cramp up. At first, she gawked at Jing Xuan. It didn¡¯tst long as she promptly grabbed Jing Xuan¡¯s finger, pulling it away from her jaw. Once again, she indignantly uttered, ¡°Princess, please act with propriety!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not prejudiced against you. In fact, I really want to see what¡¯s hidden underneath that mask.¡±


    Jing Xuan reached for Ji Yunshu¡¯s mask, but Ji Yunshu dodged to the side. Her face turned cold. ¡°If you continue to act like this, I¡¯ll order the carriage to stop and let his Highness throw you out.¡±


    Jing Xuan¡¯s hand halted and reigned in her curiosity. She curled her lips and obediently sat back to her original spot of course not without chiding, ¡°I was only joking with you. There¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s a joke, but your Highness should stop. If you really want to know the truth behind the missing girls case, then you should stay on the sidelines and not test people¡¯s patience.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I know. Seriously, I will not disturb you.¡±


    She turned her head and lifted the curtain. Because there weren¡¯t many people on their way to the southern part of the capital, after a few nces, Jing Xuan was already bored. She switched her seating position, sitting more upright, but she would asionally sneak nces at Ji Yunshu.


    As for Ji Yunshu, she was somewhat ¡°fearful¡± of Jing Xuan¡¯s unpredictable actions. So, she slightly distanced herself from her and bound her mask tighter.


    Everyone disembarked from the carriage after reaching their destination ¨C the memorial hall. Standing outside were the capital governor¡¯s subordinates. As they saw Jing Rong¡¯s arrival, they greeted him andpletely didn¡¯t notice Jing Xuan who was acting low-key.


    Ji Yunshu followed behind Jing Rong and entered the courtyard. Inside, there was a crowd of people, each person showing an ufortable expression. Some people had their mouths closed with flushed faces, while others had their eyes closed and their backs facing the room where the corpse was ced. It was quite obvious that this corpse was extremely disgusting to look at. Ji Yunshu swept a nce at them, holding a strong contempt toward those people.

 Chapter 144: Autopsy (part one)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Autopsy (part one)</h4>


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t be med for acting this way. Such sensational murders rarely ur in the capital.


    The governor rubbed his hands together as he weed Jing Rong. His expression was wrinkled as if he ate a sour lemon. He swallowed his saliva and was about to salute Jing Rong, but the prince stopped him from doing so. ¡°No need for that. The case investigation takes priority.¡±


    The capital governor nodded. Then, he nced back at the inside of the room. He looked like he wanted to retch but endured it. He rushed to state, ¡°Your Highness, I have already called the coroner. He said that the victim bled to death from the wounds created when both of their hands were chopped off.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°The deceased¡¯s face was also peeled off. The body is inside.¡± The governor pointed towards the interior of the room.


    Jing Rong observed the governor¡¯s expression, and he heavily sighed inwardly. It is quite a shame for the empire¡¯s taxes to be wasted on people who couldn¡¯t be bothered to do their own jobs properly.


    Ji Yunshu approached Jing Rong and watched him for a bit before turning her attention to the capital governor. ¡°Can I go in to examine the body?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, that body¡­¡± He didn¡¯tplete his sentence as Ji Yunshu had already readjusted her hold on her sandalwood box and resolutely walked forward. The governor intended to block her way, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Ji Yunshu was one step faster and had already entered.


    The corpse was so gruesome, but Ji Yunshu remained unperturbed as she went into the room. ¡®Does that man even have a stomach? He really doesn¡¯t feel like vomiting?¡¯ Jing Rong¡¯s expression was equally unperturbed, following a few steps behind Ji Yunshu which stunned the spectators outside. This situation made all their stomachs clench in difort because Jing Rong was the lord and since he entered, everyone have to follow him.


    However, after giving each other meaningful nces, several people retreated out of the courtyard instead. The dread of looking at that corpse again and losing their appetite overwhelmed their sense of duty. Unfortunately for the governor, he couldn¡¯t escape his duties and had no choice but to follow Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu. He stroked his empty stomach with apprehension before proceeding into the room where the corpseid. Since she arrived, Jing Xuan had observed everyone¡¯s expression and after hearing the description of the corpse¡¯s condition, her curiosity was stirred even more.


    As they said, curiosity killed the cat. That girl¡¯s brain must have holes in it.


    After pondering for a moment, Jing Xuan also went inside.


    Inside the room, the coroner had just covered the corpse with a white cloth. His nose was wrinkled in disgust. Even when he covered the corpse, he was pinching the cloth with only the tips of his fingers.


    Ji Yunshu watched his behavior and inwardly sighed. ¡®Are you telling me that even this man can be a coroner? No wonder people say that the capital is nurturing useless people. The rumors were real.¡¯


    ¡°Is the autopsy finished?¡¯ asked Ji Yunshu.


    The coroner sized up Ji Yunshu. Her slender build and fair skin made her be categorised as a small schr. With prejudice, he faced her with outward disdain. ¡°Of course. I am done examining the corpse. What? Do you have anyints?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She gave a very honest reply.


    The coroner¡¯s face froze, then he looked at her up and down. ¡°What do you know about this? Hurry and get out of here!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was low as she perfunctorily asked. The corner of her mouth faintly stretched. ¡°Fine. Then, let me ask you what¡¯s the deceased time of death?¡±


    ¡°A day ago!¡±


    ¡°What is the cause of death?¡±


    ¡°Blood loss!¡±


    ¡°What event could have led to her death?¡±


    ¡°She was raped. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± The coroner replied with impatience. In his long career of more than twenty years, this was the first time that someone was questioning hispetence.


    ¡®How strange.¡¯ Ji Yunshu remained indifferent. She put down her sandalwood box and reached for the white cloth. She pulled it away, revealing what resembled more like ground meat than human flesh.


    The victim¡¯s face has been neatly skinned. What remained was the sight of red flesh and muscles that seemed as if it were burnt by fire. Trace of blood could still be seen, dried, but silloning from certain parts on the face and ending their course in the victim¡¯s hair which had pieces of grass stuck in. From the face alone, this corpse looked like a mummy! Because the victim was found naked, her body was flimsily covered with some cloth. Yet it couldn¡¯t hide that her hands were chopped and missing. The corpse was extremely sinister and terrifying to look at.


    Faced with that kind of corpse, Ji Yunshu tightly pressed her lips and a trace of pity could be seen deep in her eyes.


    Although the corpse doesn¡¯t have a face, Ji Yunshu was able to determine that this woman had a beautiful appearance when she was alive. Ji Yunshu walled herself in silence as she saw the incision made on the deceased¡¯s abdomen and chest. The suturing technique used was very crude andcked finesse. ¡°Really¡­¡± Ji Yunshu red at the coroner. ¡°Some corpses don¡¯t need to be cut open for autopsy.¡±


    The coroner coldly smiled. ¡°If I don¡¯t open them, how can we investigate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. After all, your skills arecking.¡±


    The coroner couldn¡¯t retort. Ji Yunshu¡¯s words sounded as if she was ming him instead despite saying the contrary.


    Meanwhile, the instant that Ji Yunshu lifted the cloth covering the corpse, the governor, who was behind her, immediately lowered his head and tightly closed his mouth. As for Jing Xuan, her eyes widened and she opened her mouth in shock for a few seconds. After which, she suddenly closed her mouth. Her face quickly paled before turning green. Finally, she madly dashed outside while on the verge of retching. Not long after, everyone could hear the vague and irregr sounds of Jing Xuan emptying her stomach.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she want to see the truth? Wasn¡¯t she the one who said she wanted to follow and watch me? She stillcks determination.¡¯ Ji Yunshu naturally didn¡¯t care much about Jing Xuan as she put on her gloves.


    Although the victim¡¯s face was destroyed and her appearance couldn¡¯t be ascertained through observation, it was still possible to be determined through other methods. Ji Yunshu pried open the corpse¡¯s eyes and observed the opacity of the cornea1. Then, she saw the livor mortis on the victim¡¯s chest. ¡°ording to the degree of corneal opacity and the appearance of livor mortis2 on the victim, the time of death isn¡¯t a day ago but barely six hours ago,¡± dered Ji Yunshu.


    The coroner¡¯s expression turned ugly. He stretched his head to look. He appeared as if he wanted to say something, but he kept quiet in the end.


    Then, Ji Yunshu raised the amputated arm for closer examination and said, ¡°The ce where the arms were severed is extremely smooth. It must have been chopped by a very sharp knife. In addition, the wound edges are quite even. The de itself must have been a t one.¡± After stating that, she rimmed the inside of wound with her finger and then smelled it.


    Her brows creased as she continued to exin further. ¡°The flesh inside it had already started to rot, and not to mention the rotting smell is very pungent. The blood around the wound edge had turned dark purple and hadpletely congealed there. It is evident that the victim¡¯s hands have been chopped at least three days ago. In fact, she didn¡¯t die from blood loss.¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? How could she have not died from blood loss?¡± The coroner argued.


    The hands were obviously chopped off and the face was also peeled off, so how could all those wounds not cause the person to die by massive bleeding?


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to exin. She continued to examine the corpse carefully. First, she examined the head. She parted the hair for a better view of the scalp. Suddenly, her expression became stunned. She immediately went to the victim¡¯s legs and uncovered it, revealing a pair of small and jade-like feet. There was pieces of grass stuck on them.


    She pinched the victim¡¯s feet. Although the body had underwent a certain degree of rigor mortis, the feet¡­


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression twisted and she examined the body even more carefully. This should be it. A conjecture formed in her mind.


    1. Corneal opacity could be used as a meant to estimate the time of death through observation, but only if the time of death is not too long ago. However, it¡¯s one element amongst many signs that could help estimate the time of death. For more information, click here: https://.omicsonline.org/open-ess/estimating-the-time-after-death-on-the-basis-of-corneal-opacity-2157-7145.1000269.php?aid=36967 ?


    2.Livor mortis is the purple coloration of blood deposit after blood cirction stopped. It started to appear around 2-4 hour post-mortem depending on environmental factors and deepened in color until around 12 hours after death.

 Chapter 145: Autopsy (part two)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Autopsy (part two)</h4>


    ¡°The victim¡¯s feet are very dirty. There are sludge and grass on them. Excluding how dried the sludge is, the flesh on her bound feet is even harder. These are clear signs that before her death she was running for her life. She must have been chased at that time or¡­ she was doing her best to escape from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the road must have been slippery and with her whole attention focused on escaping, she wasn¡¯t careful and might have stumbled on something. As she lost her bnce, her body fell backward and her headnded on a sharp rock, dying on the spot.¡± Without dragging on with her words, she clearly voiced her conjecture.


    Although the governor heard her exnations, he still didn¡¯t say anything as he was busy forcing himself not to throw up. As for Jing Rong, he stood upright, showing no doubt towards Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. What¡¯s more, he even wanted her to continue her exnations.


    Only the coroner thought that she was speaking nonsense. Moreover, he was ferociously ring at her. In a cynical tone, he said, ¡°Tell me, are you a coroner? Stop spouting nonsense. All you¡¯re doing is just guessing. I have more than ten years of experience in this line of work. As if my autopsy is wrong. What I said is correct!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Fine, then I¡¯ll let you truly be convinced.¡± Determination was written all over Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. She pointed at the corpse¡¯s feet and solemnly spoke, ¡°First of all, although there is sludge on the victim¡¯s soles, you can see the mark of an object imprinted on it. From this, it¡¯s possible to conclude that she might have step on a root or stump and fell.¡± Simultaneously, she walked back to the victim¡¯s head and slowly parted the tangled hair, revealing a wound caused by the impalement of a sharp object. The wound was very deep and cracked open the skull. It was clear that the gravity of the wound would result in instant death.


    ¡°Now, do you have anything else to say?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    The coroner¡¯splexion turned green as his hands clenched into fists and lowered his head. This was a p to his face. Despite the facts being pointed out, he trembled slightly, unwilling to admit otherwise. He turned around to leave, not without giving a few nces at Ji Yunshu with his squinted eyes. His appearance felt as if he had a guilty conscience.


    Ji Yunshu remained stoic and even scolded him severely, ¡°Not only you weren¡¯t careful with your examination, you even rushed to finish your work. This is a homicide case, not a child¡¯s y! Your job is to find the evidence left behind by the victim and clear her grievances. As a coroner, if you only know how to goof around, I advise you to change your profession as to prevent the yamen to be gued by more grieving ghosts.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ The coroner didn¡¯t anticipate that Ji Yunshu would be so fierce. Despite his thick skin, at this moment, the coroner was turning red from embarrassment. His appearance showed his unwillingness to admit his fault. He looked as if he wanted to escape. He stammered, ¡°I¡­ I will not!¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Since she taught the coroner a lesson, she turned back to the capital governor and inquired, ¡°Governor, at the time when the body was discovered, was there a suspicious object at the scene? Or any sharp stone that could lead to the victim¡¯s death?¡±


    The capital governor tried to remember before shaking his head.


    ¡°Then, who found the body?¡±


    ¡°A woodcutter. He found the body when he went to the mountain to cut some trees. As soon as I received the news, I immediately took people and brought the body back here.¡±


    ¡°So, where is the woodcutter?¡±


    ¡°He must have returned home.¡± The reply given was very quick, but it caused Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression to turn grim in an instant.


    Jing Rong looked with calm and swept a cold nce at the governor. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry and bring that woodcutter immediately!¡±


    The governor hurried to aplish his task. It should be said that without Jing Rong¡¯s overbearing tone, his brain would have remained preupied with the sole thought of not vomiting. He bowed and rushed out while shouting, ¡°You and you, hurry and bring that woodcutter here. Be fast!¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord!¡± A few subordinates replied in clear voice.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu had taken off her gloves and opened her sandalwood box. Next, she unrolled the paper she brought with her and spread it on a table.


    This action caused the returning governor and the coroner to gawk at her in surprise. ¡®What does he want to do?¡¯ They only saw Ji Yunshu dip her brush in water and then in paint before starting to draw something. After what seemed like the time for almost a joss stick to burn, the portrait of a beautiful girl gradually took form on the white paper. Her beauty is such that the coroner became stunned.


    A single question left his mouth. ¡°Teacher, this¡­ what is this?¡±


    ¡°A portrait.¡±


    ¡®Obviously, this is a portrait.¡¯ However, this wasn¡¯t the meaning of his question. His mouth twisted in unhappiness.


    After the ink dried, Ji Yunshu rolled the portrait and gave it to the governor. She didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°This is the portrait of the victim. Take it and ask around if anyone can recognize her.¡±


    The capital governor was extremely shocked. He took the portrait while asking, ¡°This is really what the victim looks like? She was mutted to this point, but Teacher can still draw her portrait? As expected from a talented person. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would have never believed it.¡±


    The governor began to worship Ji Yunshu. The past two days, he had heard numerous rumours about the ability of this talented person. However, hearing is not the same as seeing. At this moment, this teacher¡¯s skill had widened his horizon!


    ¡°Hurry and go!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Finally, the governor took the portrait and brought the runners to go door-to-door and inquired about the identity of the deceased. He also summoned a painter to quickly replicate the portrait and posted it with a notice. After tidying up, Ji Yunshu covered the corpse and went out of the room. Jing Rong, who walked beside her, whispered, ¡°After looking at that kind of corpse, you really don¡¯t feel effect at all?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She replied with confidence. She gave him a sideways nce. ¡°To tell the truth, this corpse is one of the most mutted I¡¯ve seen. However, if your heart truly wants to redress the dead¡¯s grievance, even when you look at it, you will not feel sick.¡±


    ¡°You really give me many surprises.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, your highness also gives me many surprises.¡±


    After hearing her words, Jing Rong became surprised. His lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Then, tell me, what did this Prince do to surprise you?¡±


    ¡°The princess said that when she was young, she was betrothed. If you didn¡¯t break her leg, she would have already been married. Although your Highness didn¡¯t say anything and your action surprised people, the end result is good.¡±


    Jing Rong felt as if he received a candy and started to grin. Wasn¡¯t that the first time he was praised by Ji Yunshu? Jing Rong was happy like a blooming flower. However, at this time, Jing Xuan who was done emptying her stomach came back. Her expression was somewhat difited. She pulled Jing Rong and said, ¡°Imperial brother, I really regreting here. I want to go home.¡±


    Jing Rong nced at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that even if you die you will still follow us? Now, you want to return? No way! But if you want to insist, go back yourself.¡±


    ¡®Go back myself?¡¯ She was a pretty princess. Telling her to go back herself¡­ Was he joking with her? Jing Xuan was about to argue back, but several people timely rushed through the memorial hall entrance.


    Surprisingly, it was Madame Jiang. She walked in supported by several maidservants. Beside her stood Li Zhao. Seeing her here, Ji Yunshu suddenly understood ¨C the deceased was none other than Shuiqing!

 Chapter 146: This Prince Will Cover For You

    <h4>Chapter 146: This Prince Will Cover For You</h4>


    Who would have thought that the victim turned out to be someone from the Li family? That Shuiqing truly deserved to be pitied. This must be because Madame Jiangmitted too many sins that retribution befell on her younger sister instead.


    Ji Yunshu remained silent as she watched Jing Rong, and tugged at his sleeve so he woulde nearer to her and leave the door unobstructed for Madame Jiang to enter. Ji Yunshu saw how devastated Madame Jiang was. She was sobbing in a low voice, her cheeks still wet with tears and her lips pale.


    Merely a dozen of steps separated them from the room entrance, but Madame Jiang felt as though her legs were made of stone. Each of her steps was heavy and it took her a long time to reach the door of the room where Shuiqing rested. Her originally arrogant and proud appearance was now on the verge of copsing. It was only with the help of two maidservants that she was able to go this far.


    Li Zhao wanted to follow his sister inside, but his steps stopped at the threshold, and he red at Ji Yunshu with eyes full of hatred. He snarled at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Wherever you are, nothing good ever happens! Be it here or Jinjiang. Did our ancestors kill your whole family or what?¡± He wished he could use his own bare hands to squeeze her neck, strangling her until she died from suffocation!


    Ji Yunshu stayed silent. Whereas, Jing Rong was burning from anger. ¡®She is my woman, and you think you can scold her as you please¡¯ Sharp as an eagle, he shot a fiery fierce look at Li Zhao, as though his eyes were ready to set him on fire. He stepped forward and spoke in an icy and sharp voice. ¡°If you felt that staying inside Jinjiang¡¯s prison wasn¡¯t enough, this Prince will not mind sending you to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.¡±


    Li Zhao was a coward, thus he lowered his eyes and swallowed his saliva with difficulty. He trembled for a moment before dashing into the room. In an instant, Jing Rong turned around to face Ji Yunshu. He looked down and stared at the top of her head.


    Ji Yunshu continued to keep her silence.


    ¡°Where did the courage you showed when you were solving the case go to?¡±


    Ji Yunshu refused to reply.


    ¡°Stop treating me like air. You better remember that with me here, no one can bully you. This Prince is your biggest supporter. Nothing can make me fall and I will protect you from now on, and for a long time.¡± Jing Rong spoke those words with conviction. He loves Ji Yunshu. This is an undeniable fact. He treated and supported her like she was his Princess Rong.


    Ji Yunshu retained her stoic expression as she spoke in faint and low voice. She looked straight into his eyes. ¡°The deceased is a family member of the Li family. It is understandable that Li Zhao would be angry and eager to vent it on me. If we quarrel with that kind of person each time, wouldn¡¯t I be tired to death?¡± Tiredness could be felt inside her voice.


    Quarrelling with that Li Zhao is a waste of saliva. Jing Rong understood her meaning now. Could it be that he was fussing too much over trivial matters? It shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Forget it. If you meet with that kind of person in the future, I will cover for you.¡±


    The deration full of sweet feelings disturbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart. She immediately dodged his eyes and looked inside the room instead. Next to them, Jing Xuan was showing an expression full of perplexity. ¡®Since when did imperial brother be nice to other people?¡¯ She scratched her head and pouted. She wanted to ask something, but after contemting the matter, she decided to swallow back her question.


    Inside the room, Madame Jiang was lying beside the body. She incessantly muttered something while she cried mournfully. Weakness befell her, causing her to be on the verge of copsing on the floor. Fortunately, her servants were strong enough to support her. However, her maidservants kept their heads turn away as they didn¡¯t have the courage to identally look at the corpse. Their eyebrows were locked into creases and did their best to restrain their impulse of leaving. Whereas Li Zhao stood far away and didn¡¯t have any intention of approaching any further. His hand was busy pinching his nose. He was obviously feeling disgusted by the sight.


    After a moment passed, the capital governor¡¯s voice could be hearding from outside. ¡°Teacher Ji, can I bring the woodcutter in? Is there anything you¡¯d like to ask him?¡±


    As soon as she heard him, she looked back and saw the woodcutter bowing at them. He didn¡¯t dare to raise his eyes. Is it to be expected from an honest woodcutter after witnessing such a scene? Ji Yunshu observed him before questioning him, ¡°Are you the one who discovered the body?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    ¡°I found it on Liang mountain. I went there to cut wood. I didn¡¯t kill anyone! If I killed her, I would have already run away instead of reporting it to the yamen. Please don¡¯t use me wrongly!¡± The woodcutter was extremely nervous as he was terrified of being used of being the murderer.


    Ji Yunshu stated. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you are the murderer.¡± She went on. ¡°Tell me, when did you find the body, and did you see anyone nearby?¡±


    The woodcutter rxed a bit. His brain worked in full throttle before he shook his head. ¡°There was no one. I just happened to see the corpse. It was so pitiful with the face peeled off and both hands chopped off.¡± He sighed. The woodcutter had probably vomited when he saw the corpse.


    Ji Yunshu pondered for a moment, then walked up to the capital governor. ¡°I would like to trouble you to dispatch people to the crime scene and search the ce. I want them to thoroughlyb that ce, especially if there are any traces of a horse carriage, footprints or anything that could be a clue. The victim must have been very weak before her death. She shouldn¡¯t have been able to run very far. So, she might have escaped from some ce near the crime scene. Therefore, we must increase the scope of the search. In addition, I will inconvenience Governor to interrogate all the woodcutters that often go to Liang mountain. Ask them if they saw anyone suspicious or any strange events that urred there. I believe that these small matters shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right?¡± Her instructions were very clear, so the capital governor understood her.


    At this time, he nodded in reply. He must admit that this method of handling this case is pretty good. Yet, soon after, doubt crept into his mind. He suddenly became curious and inquired, ¡°Teacher Ji, are you a regional official?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Your method of investigation is greatly admired, and it is meticulous with great attention to details. That¡¯s why I was guessing if you were an official in a regional yamen or not?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head in denial. ¡°You are overthinking. This humble one has merely read a few books.¡±


    The governor was skeptical. His curiosity for this man burnt even more in his heart. ¡®A person found by Prince Rong is absolutely outstanding!¡¯ Without dying time any further, he dispatched runners to handle everything instructed by Ji Yunshu.


    At this time, Madame Jiang, who had cried until she was too tired, covered the body with trembling hands. She clenched her handkerchief and wiped the tears on her face. Then, she shook off the servants hold and walked towards Ji Yunshu. With a hoarse voice, she said to her in a soft tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Shuiqing would end up in such a miserable state. Since Teacher Ji has helped me find her, I will fulfill my part of the deal. Once I settle Shuiqing¡¯s funeral, I will then find you and tell you everything I know.¡± The eyes that looked at Ji Yunshu were reddened and bloodshot.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t say a word. She only nodded in agreement.


    A few drops of tears fell out from Madame Jiang¡¯s eyes as she took a deep breath. ¡°Please Teacher Ji. Please find the culprit because I want to let that murderer experienced his body being ripped apart! Only then, will the anger of the Li family be extinguished.¡±


    ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t need to ask. This humble one has epted this case and will naturally investigate everything clearly.¡±


    ¡°I believe in your ability.¡± Madame Jiang felt faint and almost fell, but the maidservant rushed toward her and caught her in time. Afterwards, they helped her leave the memorial hall. Li Zhao left in big strides, following his sister. His mouth was tightly closed. He must have wanted to quickly leave and throw up somewhere.


    Finally, Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu and Jing Xuan also departed from the memorial hall. However, the speed Jing Xuan used to board the carriage was iparable. She truly regretted her decision toe to the memorial hall and swore that she would nevere again!

 Chapter 147: Snow Fungus Soup

    <h4>Chapter 147: Snow Fungus Soup</h4>


    Meanwhile in the pce, the emperor sat for a moment in Concubine Xiao¡¯s pce hall until it was time for him to go to the imperial court. The snow fungus soup that Concubine Xiao personally made remained on the table, untouched. What a pity! Concubine Xiao¡¯s expression was unsightly. She harrumphed and raised her hand to sweep away the bowl of snow fungus soup, which shattered on the floor.


    Crash! The sound reverberated clearly in the room.


    The two pce maids beside her trembled and quickly lowered their heads. Concubine Xiao was always gentle and soft in front of the emperor, but she waspletely abhorrent when only servants were around her. All the pce maids and eunuchs in Zhangzhi hall were ¡°taught¡± a lesson.


    Concubine Xiao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Take everything out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Ladyship.¡± Several servants quickly stepped forward and took away everything on the table.


    Sang Lan, the pce maid who was standing on the side, noticed that her master¡¯s mood was not very good. She could not remain silent and said, ¡°Your Ladyship poured your heart to make the snow fungus soup for the emperor, but each time his Majesty never touches it.¡± Sang Lan was Concubine Xiao¡¯s confidant. Within the pce, only she knew out to coax Concubine Xiao.


    After Sang Lan spoke out, Concubine Xiao coldly nced at her. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°This lowly servant said¡­¡±


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Sang Lan miscalcted this time. She hurriedly kneeled down and beseeched Concubine Xiao for forgiveness, ¡°This lowly servant was rude, but that wasn¡¯t my intention. I was wrong, causing your Ladyship to be unhappy. I just¡­ felt that this is not worth it.¡±


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s expression was gloomy. Her slender hand lightly brushed her hair bun, then touched that southern sea pearl decorating her hair. The pearl was ice-cold. The coldness seeped through her fingertips, making her feel like she was touching ice. ¡°Not worth it? Sang Lan, exin to me why this is not worth it?¡±


    ¡°Every time the emperores, your Ladyship would make snow fungus soup, but his Majesty never drinks it. This lowly servant his distressed for your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know why the emperor never drinks my snow fungus soup?¡±


    When Sang Lan heard the anger suffusing from Concubine Xiao¡¯s tone, she raised her head before shaking it twice.


    Concubine Xiaoughed, but herugh was full of bitterness. Her sight looked vaguely into the distance as she spoke, ¡°I can only me Empress Xuanshu for being too talented. If she picked up a needle and thread, she could embroider the scene of a hundred birds looking up to the Phoenix. If she went into the kitchen, her deft hands would create all kinds of fragrant and tasty pastries and dishes which had spoiled the emperor¡¯s mouth. And what he loved to eat most was her snow fungus soup. Even though she has passed away for many years, no one could fill the hole she left in his heart. Although I made him a bowl every day since then, the emperor has never touched it.¡± As she spoke, the corner of her eyes reddened and her expression became gloomier, but no sadness could be seen; There was only unwillingness and jealousy.


    The emperor deeply loved the empress which is a source of problems for all the concubines in the harem. Furthermore, after the Empress¡¯ death, the emperor never promoted anyone to fill the vacant empress¡¯ position. Several times, Concubine Xiao had ¡°indifferently¡± mentioned the matter during pillow talk, to which the emperor had given a perfunctory answer without confirming.


    Because Jing Hua was fortunate enough to be thete Empress¡¯ son, his position as the crown prince was cemented despite being an idiot. If he was not Xuanzhi empress¡¯ son, the emperor would absolutely not spare him even a nce. The fact that Jing Hua was the crown prince meant that the emperor still had not forgotten about the Empress. This is what the saying love the house and its crows meant.


    That matter concerning the crown prince¡¯s position had caused Concubine Xiao to hate Jing Hua, that idiot, to the point her teeth itched. ¡®How could that idiotpare to a single finger of my son, Jing Yi?¡¯ At the time when the emperor was deciding on who will be bestowed the title of crown prince, Concubine Xiao had worked together with her family to entice many vassals to petition for Jing Yi to receive the crown prince¡¯s title. But, in the end, the emperor chose Jing Hua.


    Therefore, after that idiot Jing Hua gloriously ascended to the crown prince position, their position in the imperial court took a change. Those people who they had gathered almost all switched to the crown prince¡¯s camp.


    It could be seen that the imperial court wasposed of a bunch of opportunists. Concubine Xiao clenched her fists and hit the table when she recalled the unexpected result of that fight for the crown prince position.


    Sang Lan did not dare to speak. She had served Concubine Xiao for many years and knew the other¡¯s sore spots. As time slowly ticked away, Concubine Xiao finally looked at Sang Lan with squinted eyes. ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your Ladyship.¡± Sang Lan got up.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, that girl¡­ Did she obediently stay in the pce?¡± asked Concubine Xiao.


    ¡°Reporting to your Ladyship. The princess¡­ she went out of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Did she go to Prince Rong¡¯s residence?¡±


    ¡°That is highly possible.¡±


    Concubine Xiao spoke in anger, ¡°That girl! Always outside causing mischief.¡±


    Amongst the four princes, the crown prince Jing Hua is a smooth talker without a brain. His eloquence only amounts to empty ttery. The third prince, Jing Yi, is a reserved person. Furthermore, he is intelligent and cunning. A man that handles everything impably and the one who resembled the emperor the most. The fourth prince, Jing Xian, became sick more than 10 years ago and his health had quickly deteriorated. As years passed by, he remained in his pce hall and rarely went out. Finally, the seventh prince, Jing Rong, is a careful but taciturn man. He is steady and dependable. Someone who does not lose his calm. He never showed interest in the crown prince¡¯s position. Hisck of presence caused people to be unable to decipher his real intentions.


    Jing Rong¡¯s mother died because of a pce battle. Due to the crime shemitted, the rtionship between the emperor and Jing Rong became estranged.


    However, Concubine Xiao was a master at reading people and there was one thing of which she was clear ¨C Jing Xian was a waste. There was no need to waste time on him. Besides, bringing down Jing Hua was an easy matter. However, if she wanted to help her son gain the crown prince¡¯s position, the strongestpetitor would be Jing Rong in the end.


    Even if the emperor did not value Jing Rong, he was like a patient willow branch that grows longer as time passed, bing sharper with time. Sooner orter, that crown prince¡¯s position would be within his reach. She had to prevent it before it even happened. She must cut the weeds and destroy the roots!


    At that moment, a eunuch¡¯s announcement timely interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Prince Yi has arrived.¡±


    Prince Yi, dressed in a gown with wide sleeves, strode in. He respectfully greeted his mother, ¡°Son pays a visit to imperial mother.¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly.¡± Concubine Xiao gently smiled and quickly pulled her son near her. Her son was truly pleasing to look at.


    ¡°Did you want to see your imperial father? He went to the imperial court just now.¡±


    ¡°Son ising to see imperial mother.¡± Jing Yi¡¯s expression twisted.


    It appeared that the matter was incredibly serious. Immediately, Concubine Xiao sent all the servants out of the room, leaving only Sang Lan. Her heart suddenly gave birth to some doubts and anxiety. She quickly inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jing Yi was clearly restraining the fear in him. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Today, the capital governor found a corpse. The deceased is the old General Li¡¯s granddaughter. It¡¯s rted to the missing girls case.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°That Teacher Ji has taken over the case.¡± A sense of crisis could be felt from his tone.


    Concubine Xiao nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± She quickly added, ¡°Relying on just one person, can that man solve the case? The deadline is in two months. From what I see, his ability is over exaggerated. Besides, I don¡¯t believe that the person Jing Rong found can solve this case.¡±


    ¡®In this world, can such a talented person exist?¡¯ She suggested the missing girls case to be given to that Teacher Ji only as a means to suppress Jing Rong.


    But Jing Rong said to her, ¡°Imperial mother, you should know that this move of yours is a mistake.¡±


    This only served to fuel her anger. ¡®A mistake? How could it be a mistake?¡¯

 Chapter 148: Money or Power?

    <h4>Chapter 148: Money or Power?</h4>


    Concubine Xiao knew most matters within the capital like the back of her hand. However, it was another thing when it came to matters pertaining to the far away Jinjiang, which she only got fragments of rumors that she barely cared about. This could exin why she barely knew about Ji Yunshu¡¯s ability.


    Jing Yi had always been a shrewd and iparably deep person who would rarely make a move if he did not grasp the situation. Yet, he never anticipated that his mother would suggest using the missing girls case for their own benefit during her birthday feast. What¡¯s more, he did not expect that Ji Yunshu would emte Qin Shiyu¡¯s behavior and pressure the emperor to agree to unseal the coffins for the investigation of the Imperial Duke case. If the missing girls case ended up being solved, Jing Rong was bound to reverse the verdict on the Imperial Duke case sooner orter.


    If that does happen, in the future, he would have a firmer position in the imperial court. Not to mention that the emperor would reward him. At that time, Jing Rong¡¯s prestige is bound to soar. For Jing Yi, this situation was akin to being pricked by poisonous needles.


    This situation was not a simple threat to him; This could probably spell his demise. It was as though he would get suppressed by Jing Rong the same way he was suppressing the others currently. After mulling it over for a long while, Jing Yi returned to his calm appearance, concealing the vignce and anxiety he felt.


    Concubine Xiao watched her son, but she did not say anything and was in no hurry to reply. Then, she seemed to realize something and probed him with an inquiry, ¡°Could it be that this Teacher Ji is¡­ truly a talented person?¡±


    Jing Yi raised his eyes; two ck as the abyss pupils constricted at the question. ¡°The past half a year, Jing Rong was out of the capital investigating the Lin Capital case. Yet, there were no clues to work with. During that time, I dispatched a group of people to kill his imperial guards who were on their way back to the capital to report on Jing Rong¡¯s whereabouts. Then, when imperial father sent an edict to summon him back to the capital, I nned on using that situation to get him punished. Unfortunately, life is like the branches of a tree; my n went awry.¡±


    ¡°In addition, a Ji Yunshu suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Although that man looks far from impressive, he is an extremely intelligent person despiteing from a small county. He just took over the case and, even if he can¡¯t discover 30 or 40 clues, urately digging out 17 or 18 things will still earn him thebel of being an outstanding talent.¡± Within his words, genuine admiration could be heard. Then, he continued, ¡°Jing Rong brought back that man to help him break the lousy Lin Capital case. That¡¯s why I hired a group of assassins to eliminate the root of our problems. Unfortunately, the assassination failed and I ended up beating the grass and scaring the snake away.¡±


    Concubine Xiao was shocked and she heavily frowned. ¡°It was indeed my intention to suppress Jing Rong. I have overlooked this point. If I knew earlier, I would have investigated that Teacher Ji clearly before making a move. me me. I was too anxious.¡± This unforeseen element upset her greatly.


    Jing Yi stated, ¡°The move has already been made. We can only focus on finding a countermeasure.¡±


    ¡°Yi¡¯er, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Although they already returned to the capital, it doesn¡¯t mean that they are safe.¡±


    ¡®Yi¡¯er¡¯s meaning is too obvious! Although the first assassination failed, it doesn¡¯t mean that the second time will be unsessful. But¡­¡¯ Concubine Xiao immediately overruled the idea, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    Jing Yi was puzzled, ¡°Could it be that imperial mother has another method?¡±


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s slender eyebrows slightly rose. It seemed as if a giant whirlpool had condensed into her eyes and became deeper gradually. The sight let people feel an odd sense of profundity emitting from her. Her manicured hands lightly tapped down a few times on her embroidered gown and her crimson lips curled up. She said, ¡°Beheading such an intelligent person, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste? Since he can help Jing Rong, why can¡¯t he help us? If you can get that person, the day when you get the title of Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t be far off.¡±


    ¡®Ah!¡¯ Her words were like an rm rousing people from their sleep. Jing Yi contemted the idea. Immediately, his mouth stretched into a smile. However, his tone remained heavy. ¡°Imperial mother always knows how to consider everything thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Wait until tomorrow. I¡¯ll summon him into the pce and explore his intentions. If he is a greedy man, I will give him money and valuables. If he truly is corrupted, what fear do we have of him? I don¡¯t believe that anyone in this world has no desire.¡±


    In the future, when Concubine Xiao discovered Ji Yunshu¡¯s nature, she would wish to strongly p herself a few times. However, at this moment, how could she ever dream that Ji Yunshu¡¯s greediness only reached the level of having enough food and warm clothes. Now that Luan¡¯er was no longer amongst the living, Ji Yunshu could even content herself with a bowl of congee. As for yearning to climb thedder of officialdom, don¡¯t even mention it. Concubine Xiao was extremely confident in taking a hold of that high-quality jade that was Ji Yunshu, but that dream would forever remain a dream.


    After they discussed for a while, Jing Yi noticed that it was gettingte. He wanted to go to the imperial court and meet with his father since he already went into the pce and, as a ¡°son¡±, he had to show the appropriate etiquette to demonstrate his filial piety.


    Before he left, Concubine Xiao pulled him back to fix his clothes while saying, ¡°Your imperial father¡¯s mood is not good recently. The situation at the borders preupied him. After you meet him, be careful with your words and avoid provoking him.¡±


    ¡°Your son understands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t your imperial father bestow you a golden canaryst time? Did you raise it properly?¡±


    ¡®Raise it?¡¯ He already released it. However, he nodded at her question. ¡°I have raised it well. The pet that imperial father had bestowed me cannot have any idents.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Concubine Xiao¡¯s slender fingers lightly brushed off her son¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Go now.¡±


    Jing Yi sped both hands and saluted before leaving. After he left Zhangzhi hall, a drizzle fell from the sky. A eunuch came forward while holding up an umbre. However, Jing Yi suddenly waved his hand and pped away the umbre which fell to the ground.


    Ssh! The sudden gesture scared the eunuch who hurriedly kneeled on the spot and lied his upper body on the wet ground, not daring to utter a sound.


    Jing Yi¡¯s chilly gaze revealed an extreme unwillingness and a desire to revolt against the emperor¡¯s authority. He had deep hatred, a hatred against his imperial father.


    ¡®Giving me a golden canary? You are clearly insinuating that I¡¯m only a golden canary that should stay inside his cage and forgo all attempts to win the crown prince¡¯s position.¡¯ His fists tightened for a moment before he slowly uncurled his fingers. Then, he flipped his sleeve and went towards the imperial court.


    As for the eunuch, he remained prone on the ground for a long time after Prince Yi left before he dared to raise his head. ¡®What is going on with Prince Yi today?¡¯


    ¡®Everyone knows that Prince Yi is gentle and treats people with leniency. He was known as a refined and cultured gentleman. Yet, why did he get so angry today? How strange!¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    The horse carriage drove from the memorial hall to the Rong estate. The whole way, Jing Xuan leaned on the window to the point her head and body was almost extending out of the window. Her heart was crying as her feeling of nausea never left her and, with the bumpy ride, she felt even more unwell. Numerous times, she spat out her stomach¡¯s content, but nothing but bile came out. Ji Yunshu was still sitting upright the whole time. She acted as if she did not see Jing Xuan, but she did not avoid the princess either.


    Finally, as soon as they reached the Rong estate, Jing Xuan got out of the carriage and disappeared inside the estate like a wisp of smoke. She must be in a hurry to find a ce to continue vomiting.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong went together to the reception hall where Lang Po stood guard outside.


    Jing Rong asked her, ¡°What do you think about this case?¡±


    ¡°You are really asking me if I discovered some clues, right?¡±


    ¡°I never doubted your ability. Since I said I trust you, I will believe in you. You don¡¯t need to question my trust in you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu faintly replied, ¡°Since you believe in me, I don¡¯t see the harm in telling you that I don¡¯t even have a clue. Currently, we can only wait for the capital governor to do his assigned tasks. In the case that nothinges out, we should take a step back and think again. I don¡¯t know what else to do.¡± After her words fell, she gave him a helpless smile.


    ¡°Perhaps we can only wait for the murderer tomit another crime.¡±

 Chapter 149: God Doctor Mo Ruo

    <h4>Chapter 149: God Doctor Mo Ruo</h4>


    Jing Rong stood in front of her and watched her mouth raise into a smile that did note from the heart. The moment he saw that expression, his soul seemed to fly away and he even forgot what they were talking about. Looking at that expression she made caused him to feel ufortable.


    Ji Yunshu leaned her head to the side. ¡°Your Highness, your habit of staring at people still hasn¡¯t changed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to change it!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jing Rong frowned a bit and felt a slight heartache. ¡°Yunshu.¡± He gently called her and slowly, his hand raised, but he did not reach out to her in the end and let it fall back down instead. He then spoke in a sincere voice, ¡°I just want to look at you.¡±


    ¡®This man! If he was born in the modern era, he would be a smooth-talking yboy. Really, even when he casually speaks, only words of romancee out of his mouth.¡¯ Ji Yunshu was also used to it, so she no longer gave him supercilious looks and stopped being embarrassed at every turn. Her small, tender and red lips slightly raised as she retreated a step. Simultaneously, Jing Rong extended his arm and grabbed her wrist. He forced her to halt her movements and neatly pulled her back towards him. She went past her initial position and directly collided with Jing Rong¡¯s chest. He lowered his gaze toward her and was about to say something, but his words had yet to pass his lips when¡­


    ¡°This is bad your Highness! The princess, she¡­¡± A servant shouted from outside the reception hall.


    Jing Rong was far from pleased. He rxed his hand and Ji Yunshu took that opportunity to slip away from him in a split second, distancing herself from his reach.


    The servant outside continued, ¡°The princess broke something in the East Courtyard.¡±


    ¡®She broke something?¡¯ The East Courtyard was the temporary residence of Ji Yunshu. She ignored Jing Rong and left in a hurry. This was a good excuse to escape Jing Rong¡¯s honey trap. However, Jing Rong followed her closely, but then, he stopped at the threshold and did not follow up to her courtyard.


    He wore a depressed expression. His feelings were clearly written all over his face without the need to conceal it. Yet, regardless of if he used soft or hard methods, Ji Yunshu did not give in to him which crushed his heart. But he was a persistent man, and he was prepared to dig centimeter by centimeter through the wall erected around Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart, until he can make a hole in it, and drill inside her heart.


    Lang Po padded towards Jing Rong. He was already trained to the sight of Jing Rong acting all affectionate with Ji Yunshu when they were still in Jinjiang and was unfazed. ¡°Your Highness!¡± He called out.


    Jing Rong did not reply to him. His sight was still locked toward the direction Ji Yunshu left.


    Lang Po continued to speak, ¡°Mo Ruo¡¯s letter has arrived. He said that he¡¯s currently in Beiyang and¡­ he mentioned about a singing and dancingpetition. So, he will be dyed.¡±


    ¡°Dyed?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s tone became dangerously ferocious and his cold eyes lowered, ¡°Tell him that if he doesn¡¯t arrive within three days, I will wreck his Yuhua Pavilion.¡±


    His words were certainly not an empty threat! And this was not the first time he did as he said. Lang Po repeatedly agreed to his orders and left in haste to send a reply through pigeon carrier to Mo Ruo. The reason why Jing Rong acted with such urgency was due to the identity of Mo Ruo. Despite his young age, Mo Ruo was a doctor whose skills have been taught by the previous God Doctor, his father. As long as the patient still has a breath left, he can pull that person back to life.


    Therefore, Jing Rong called him back to the capital to treat Ji Yunshu¡¯s wound. Also, Jing Rong and Mo Ruo are childhood friends, and their rtionship is as close as that of real brothers. It could be said that they grew up wearing the same pants. It¡¯s also reasonable to mention that their tempers are quite simr. If Jing Rong was outwardly cold but burning with passion inside, Mo Ruo was¡­ a wild child.


    Mo Ruo had wanderlust and loved the crowds and lively ces. Wherever he went, wine was never far from his reach and he never bothered with where he slept, be it on the streets or in the wilderness.


    If people did not witness his skills first hand, no one would ever believe that an idling-looking gentleman could be a god doctor. Truthfully, even his deceased old man would not have believed it. When Mo Ruo was young, his father truly resented him for not meeting his expectations. All day long, he kept grumbling about what a waste Mo Ruo was, seeing that he only knew how to y and nothing else.


    Who could have expected that Mo Ruo had not only inherited his father¡¯s skills, but had even surpassed him. In short, the patients his father could not save, he could! The poison his father could not solve was child¡¯s y for him. Thus, Mo Ruo¡¯s father was finally relieved. Happy that a burden was lifted, he went to drink to celebrate and, on his way back, he slipped, fell into the water, and became a ghost.


    It did not cross Jing Rong¡¯s mind that he was disturbing Mo Ruo¡¯s leisurely sightseeing. The only thing that preupied him was Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. If he had to, he will use his authority as a prince to drag Mo Ruo back.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu arrived at the East Courtyard. She had yet to enter when she heard a ruckusing from inside. A foreboding feeling crept in, rming Ji Yunshu.


    The courtyard filled with flowers was now a mess and littered with broken nt pots. This did not stop an angry Jing Xuan from continuing to smash everything in sight while all the maidservants stood on the side not daring to stop her. This scene stirred her memory of Ji Yuanzhi wrecking her courtyard which made her remember the hate she had felt.


    At this time, Wei Yi was squatting in a corner near the entrance with his head hiding in his arms, doing his best to bury his head in his knees. He did not dare to raise head in fear.


    Ji Yunshu immediately rushed to him and crouched in front of him. She hugged his trembling shoulders and gently whispered in his ears, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Wei Yi. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Once he heard Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice, Wei Yi quickly raised his head. His eyes were red and he was panic-stricken. Without hesitation, he wrapped his arms around Ji Yunshu¡¯s waist and drilled into her embrace. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m scared! That big sister is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± She gently stroked his back. She stayed with him until he calmed down. After that, she brought him back inside the room. ¡°Sit here. No matter what happens, don¡¯t go out.¡± She clearly told him.


    Wei Yi nodded while his hands were nervously twisting his sleeves.


    Ji Yunshu delicately closed the door after she went out.


    In the meantime, Jing Xuan was sparing no effort in smashing nts inside the courtyard. ¡°All those useless things, see if this princess can¡¯t break everything today!¡± She overbearingly dered, then she broke two more flower pots. She was about to throw down another one when her left hand was grabbed by Ji Yunshu. Ji Yunshu exerted some force which immediately caused Jing Xuan to tear up from the pain.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± She turned around while frowning.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s frosty expression, devoid of other emotions, made her shiver with fear. ¡°You know how to feel pain? Then what about those nts and flowers that were forced to die?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Release me! I am a princess.¡±


    ¡°So what? Could it be that wrecking this courtyard is the deed of those shivering servants?¡± The tone she used gave out an oppressive feeling.


    Jing Xuan trembled, but it did not lessen her arrogance. She used all her strength to free herself while bellowing, ¡°All the flowers and nts, especially those plum blossoms, I want to tear and rip them off.¡±


    ¡°For what reason?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Jing Xuan bit her lips and clenched her fist tightly. Then, she continued while panting in anger, ¡°Who let that idiot say that I am not as pretty as those flowers? Tell me where this princess is notparable to those base things?!¡±


    ¡®Oh my god! Are all the princesses from the imperial household such a lost cause? Smashing everything in sight for such a reason? How wonderful!1¡± Ji Yunshu was not in the mood to ponder on the archetype of a princess¡¯ character. Her slender and ck eyebrow raised. She drew near Jing Xuan. ¡°Wei Yi isn¡¯t an idiot. And, in the future, you better not say those things to him.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    1.Ji Yunshu is being sarcastic if you didn¡¯t get it.

 Chapter 150: Second-hand Goods

    <h4>Chapter 150: Second-hand Goods</h4>


    Jing Xuan was spoiled until she became unruly and headstrong. However, like everyone else, she had a weakness or something that was like her inverse scale. Ever since she was a child, she hated it the most when people said she was not beautiful. This could not be med on her. Facts are her skin was dark when she was a child, which earned her numerous snubs from the other princesses. For this reason, the emperor and Concubine Xiao agreed to send her to a distant rtive. They were only worried that the ugly Jing Xuan would not be able to marry in the future.


    Jing Xuan moved back. ¡°He is an idiot. If not, why did he say that I was ugly?¡±


    ¡°Let me say it again. Don¡¯t call Wei Yi an idiot.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone became heavier.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jing Xuan was momentarily at a loss for words when she saw Ji Yunshu¡¯s stern and antipathic expression.


    ¡°You are a princess, and we,moners, have to obey your words, but, because you are a princess, you should know how to respect people and not insult people as an idiot at every turn.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by insulting? I didn¡¯t do that! It¡¯s that idi-¡± She did not finish herst word and correct herself. ¡°He was the one who insulted me first.¡±


    ¡°Another person might treat you like that, but Wei Yi will not.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Ji Yunshu firmly believed that hurtful words would note out from Wei Yi¡¯s mouth.


    Jing Xuan evaded her eyes a few times and appeared tock some confidence in her earlier words. Her tone was weaker and she felt a bit deted, ¡°He¡­ said those words to me.¡±


    ¡°Stop. Princess, even if you¡¯re angry, the nts and flowers are already all smashed and broken by you. You have already vented your anger. His Highness should arrive in a moment. If he knew that you made such a mess in his residence, I fear that¡­ you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed until next month.¡±


    Ji Yunshu actually used Jing Rong to threaten Jing Xuan, and the result was clearly obvious: Jing Xuan who was angry immediately turned fearful.


    However, it did not assuage her anger. That lump of anger was lingering inside of her and did not show any sign of fading. She was unwilling to admit her fault while staring at the closed door behind which Wei Yi was. Jing Xuan impulsively rushed toward it to find Wei Yi, but Ji Yunshu swiftly caught her arm as she tried to go past her and unceremoniously dragged her back. With the ground littered with mud from the broken vases and pots, during their struggle, Jing Xuan¡¯s foot slipped and she lost her bnce.


    Her eyes widened in horror as she saw her body falling toward the water basin used to water the nts. Fortunately, Ji Yunshu timely seized her waist and pulled Jing Xuan into her arms. The distance between both of them quickly shrank to that of a mere finger. They were so close that Jing Xuan¡¯s forehead identally knocked against Ji Yunshu¡¯s brows and the tips of her cold nose felt Ji Yunshu¡¯s warm breath!


    The princess¡¯ whole body immediately tensed. This kind of feeling was absolutely nerve-racking, causing ripples inside her heart and making it beat madly. An unknown emotion suddenly emerged. Her cheeks and ears furiously blushed on the spot.


    Ji Yunshu released her hold and stepped back. She did not appear to notice Jing Xuan¡¯s abnormality. ¡°Princess, stop making a ruckus. It¡¯s gettingte, so it¡¯s better for you to return to the pce soon.¡±


    Jing Xuan bit her lips while covering her burning cheeks with her hands. Her chest heaved heavily as she picked up her pace and speedily ran away from the courtyard.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her attitude? Wasn¡¯t she extremely overbearing just a moment ago? At least she¡¯s gone now. This troublesome farce is over.¡¯ Looking at her ruined courtyard made her felt distressed. Ji Yunshu shook her head and sighed. Soon after, she focused her attention on the few maidservants around her. ¡°Please tidy the courtyard for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The servants obeyed.


    Ji Yunshu went back to the room where she left Wei Yi and saw him sitting on the chair while hugging his curled up legs. His limpid eyes stared at her with no fear to taint them. At this moment, he had calmed down. Ji Yunshu walked over to him and watched him with a frown.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, I didn¡¯t insult her!¡± Wei Yi defended himself.


    Ji Yunshu squatted down in front of him and held his hands firmly with her slender hands. She gently spoke, ¡°I know. Wei Yi is good, how can you insult people.¡±


    ¡°The big sister is the one who broke those potted flowers. So, I said that those flowers are very pretty. It¡¯s such a pity to break them, but then she started to yell at me.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s already in the past. So, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡±


    Wei Yi nodded.


    However, Ji Yunshu became sorrowful. ¡°In the end, did I do the right thing by bringing you to the capital? Maybe I should have let you stay in Jinjiang instead.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wei Yi vigorously shook his head. ¡°I want to be with Shu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, I made a promise to your parents that I will take care of you. But, do you know that ever since you met me, bad luck keeps following you? If it wasn¡¯t because of me, your parents wouldn¡¯t have died. If it wasn¡¯t because of me, you would not have experienced the pain of bereavement or have left your hometown to the capital, living your daily life in apprehension. I¡¯m sorry Wei Yi, this is all my fault.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes reddened and her nose became sore. The guilt and sadness started to overwhelm her heart like countless knives hacking it.


    Wei Yi more or less understood Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. He blinked at her with his beautiful eyes and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down before he said, ¡°Shu¡¯er, the thing that makes me afraid the most is you leaving me. Don¡¯t send me back to Jinjiang, alright? I want to be with you and go back with youter.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? If you continue to stay here, what happened today might repeat again.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid! As long as you don¡¯t leave me, there is nothing for me to be afraid of. Shu¡¯er, believe in me.¡± His appearance suddenly seemed manlier.


    Ji Yunshu endured the rolling wave of difort assailing her heart. She opened her mouth and voiced her thoughts, ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± She got up and continued, ¡°Everything is a mess outside. Do you want to go out and help everyone clean the courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He replied straightforwardly.


    Right before they went out, Wei Yi suddenly pulled Ji Yunshu and took out Ji Yunshu¡¯s present box again. With an expression full of smiles, he said, ¡°This is the present I got you. You said that you will look at it when youe back.¡±


    She received the box and opened it. Plum blossoms were the first things to enter her vision. Underneath the plum blossoms, there was an borate silver ne. On the ne, a delicate carving with a waves pattern could be seen. The style was a beautiful antique design. Coiled around the silver ne were golden threads so fine that it could be easily missed without careful observation. In addition, two small bells hung on the side of the ne. One of them was silver while the other was golden. The jewelry was extremely beautiful!


    As an archeologist, Ji Yunshu had some knowledge about antiquities and, even if she was not an expert, it took her few nces to determine the value of the ne. The thing was obviously a fake. Not to mention, it was also second-hand goods! This fool got cheated again.

 Chapter 151: Summoned to the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 151: Summoned to the Pce</h4>


    ¡°Wei Yi, this thing¡­¡±


    Wei Yi interrupted Ji Yunshu before she had the time to finish saying ¡°is fake¡±. He was watching with hope and expectation and asked her, ¡°Shu¡¯er, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ji Yunshu could not give an immediate reply.


    ¡°I secretly went to buy it yesterday, it is a chain you wear on your ankle. The vendor told me that girls like this kind of jewelry the most. Shu¡¯er, you will be beautiful with it on.¡± Wei Yi impatiently picked up the silver chain. He didn¡¯t leave any time for Ji Yunshu to refuse or even say anything before he squatted down in front of Ji Yunshu and carefully put the silver chain around her left ankle. The jewelry nestled around her ankle as the small bells jingle beautiful to the ears. He got up and immediately praised her, ¡°It looks good on you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised her foot and looked at the essory on her left ankle. Because the chain was very thin, it wasn¡¯t rigid, and it didn¡¯t hinder her movements. Moreover, the bells¡¯ sound is very faint due to their sizes. Although it is a second-hand good, she didn¡¯t want to burst his happy bubble for the time being. ¡®In any case, this item is beautiful so how could it be a second-hand good?¡¯ Ji Yunshu received her gift happily. ¡°Thank you! I like it a lot.¡±


    Wei Yi raised his chin, proud of his gift. He then said, ¡°I chose it. You are the prettiest with it.¡± Looking at his joyful mood, he must have forgotten everything that happened with Jing Xuan, erasing it from his memories. This was one of Wei Yi¡¯s unique characteristic. Ji Yunshu hurriedly brought him outside the room to prevent him fromying down on the floor and staring at the silver chain.


    It was a terrible mess inside the courtyard. Fortunately, Ji Yunshu had stopped Jing Xuan before it became worse. Without her timely interference, the plum trees would probably all be uprooted. While the servants were busy tidying the courtyard, it started to drizzle. If they didn¡¯t clean properly, everything will be wet and covered in mud. Wei Yi broke into a run and came to a halt next to a young maidservant. He hurriedly took the broken pot from her hands while kindly saying, ¡°Big sister, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Young master Wei¡­¡± The maidservant couldn¡¯t prevent him from taking over her task. Wei Yi quickly threw the broken pot into a big barrel with all of the other trash.


    Since Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t do anything about the rain, she hastily cleaned the courtyard.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, it¡¯s better to let us do it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s clean up everything quickly before the rain increases.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Quickly, the crowd-filled courtyard was cleaned. However, due to the rain, the ce was filled with mud making the ground slippery and causing quite a few servants to fall and get covered in mud.


    With Wei Yi¡¯s big heart, he felt sorry for them and didn¡¯t hesitate to help them get up and even ordered them to sit on the side instead of causing chaos.


    Wei Yi felt as if he wielded his authority to perfection, thus his excitement increased even more, fueling him to work harder.


    Ji Yunshu wanted to clean more, but her hands had yet to touch the fragments of a vase when Wei Yi rushed over and told her, ¡°Shu¡¯er, let me help you.¡± His words warmed her heart, and her lips stretched into a genuine smile.


    Busied silhouettes could be seen scuttling around, making the courtyard very lively. Within the drizzle, the pitter-patter of water apanied the faint jingle of bells. At this moment, the courtyard seemed to transform into an illusionary scene for the beauty of this instant could be hardly described.


    Meanwhile outside the courtyard, standing under thentern, hair and shoulders drenched by raindrops, Jing Rong watched the smile illuminating Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. It was in to see how beautiful her smile was. Yet, it made his heart ache because her smile wasn¡¯t directed at him. Right, she did smile at him, but it was always the indifferent and polite kind of smile. He ardently wished many times that she would one day devote her feelings to him as she did for Ji Pei and stay at his side. He also wished that she could be as rxed and joyful in front of him as she was in front of Wei Yi, showing such an unrestrained smile. If that day could reallye, he wouldn¡¯t mind waiting for her. ¡®There is no harm in waiting for a bit longer.¡¯


    The next day, the capital governor arrived at the Rong estate and reported the results of the search in Lin mountain yesterday. He enumerated all the discoveries that were found, ¡°I dispatched a great number of people for the search, but we found nearly nothing, unfortunately. The body was found at the foot of the mountain, near the main road. Thus, there were too many traces of horse carriages, countless footprints, and everything is a mess. Not to mention how impossible it is to search for clues on the main road itself. Another group was searching for any form of habitation or shed nearby and we only found an abandoned cottage. However, no one has used the ce for a very long time and the surroundings have been reimed by the wilderness. The ce didn¡¯t seem to hide anyone recently. The victim couldn¡¯t possibly escape from anywhere in the surroundings. Apart from those things, we didn¡¯t discover anything else.¡± After he was done reporting, he sighed helplessly.


    The trail was once again broken. The two-month investigation still ended up in a dead end. Ji Yunshu had some doubts. It was impossible not to find anything¡­ The only exnation for this situation was the carelessness of the runners under the governor. After she considered a few points, she dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to Lin mountain.¡±


    ¡°Out of the question!¡± Jing Rong vetoed before adding, ¡°Your body is not well. You can¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very healthy!¡± Ji Yunshu retorted.


    Jing Rong pulled her near him and spoke with a solemn expression, ¡°It¡¯s very humid on Lin mountain, even during July and August. Don¡¯t forget that the wound on your face cannot be exposed to too much humidity or it won¡¯t heal properly and be ruined.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ She almost forgot about that. The doctor did mention a few rmendations like being forbidden to go to damp ces as to avoid stopping the wound from healing or even possibly reopening it. ¡°If I don¡¯t go there myself, this case will end with cold trails.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no way! Your safety is more important than anything else.¡± His words didn¡¯t leave any room for argument.


    Ji Yunshu knew his temper. Still, she was about to argue when several pce eunuchs came in.


    A eunuch approached them in small steps with his hands sped in front of his abdomen. He spoke in a practiced tone, ¡°This lowly one is paying his respect to Prince Rong. Herdyship, Concubine Xiao, has passed the order to summon Teacher Ji immediately to the pce.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Jing Xuan was sitting inside a pavilion with her hands propping her chin. Her big eyes were watching the flowers growing in the garden. Lost in thought, the corner of her mouth curled up asionally in an obvious bashful way. Next to her, her two maidservants were ncing at each other in puzzlement.


    ¡®What is going here? Don¡¯t tell me the princess has been possessed by a devil?¡¯ Ever since she came back yesterday, Jing Xuan smiled like an idiot and sometimes her face would turn crimson and she became bashful, acting like a coquettish little girl.


    Jing Xuan bit her lips and giggled quietly. Her shoulders shrank closer to her body as she showcased her shyness again as a feeling surged out. Further away from her, five pce maids were carrying some pastries while walking toward the main hall. Suddenly, Jing Xuan turned towards one of her servants and instructed, ¡°Go and bring some pastries here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± The pce maid hurriedly went towards the other five maids and said something to them. Finally, she came back empty-handed.


    Jing Xuan asked, ¡°Where are the pastries?¡±


    ¡°Princess, they said that the pastries are to be brought to the main hall.¡±


    After hearing the reply, how could she restrain herself? Jing Xuan hit the stone table. ¡°Such courage! This Princess wants to eat, but they didn¡¯t give?¡±


    The maid hurriedly lowered her head and exined, ¡°They said that they are expecting the arrival of a noble guest. Thus, her Ladyship had ordered them to prepare the best pastries.¡±


    ¡°A noble guest? Who?¡±


    ¡°I heard them say that it is Teacher Ji.¡± Once the answer was said, Jing Xuan immediately smiled bashfully and became extremely excited.

 Chapter 152: Guilty of Offending People

    <h4>Chapter 152: Guilty of Offending People</h4>


    Inside the carriage, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu sat in front of each other. Only the rattling of the carriage and their regr breathing filled the silence between them, making the atmosphere more awkward as time passed. After a long time, Ji Yunshu nced at Jing Rong and finally spoke, ¡°In fact, your Highness doesn¡¯t need to go with me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to apany you. Today, I also want to go see my imperial father. The situation at the border is pressing. Yesterday, I received a message to report back to the pce.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Jing Rong paused a bit before continuing in a grave tone, ¡°Although Concubine Xiao has lived in the depths of the pce for a long time, you cannot underestimate her. You should have already clearly understood this after what happened during her birthday feast.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You must be on guard against her. If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, she summoned you to the pce for two reasons. On the surface, it¡¯s to inquire about the progress of the missing girls case, but underneath, her desire is inevitably linked to the power and position of her son.¡± As his exnation reached this point, Jing Rong became a bit worried. He was not worried about being Concubine Xiao¡¯s target of assassination. Instead, he was anxious that Concubine Xiao wanted to rope Ji Yunshu into her faction. Considering how Ji Yunshu was stubborn, she would immediately refuse, and there is a high possibility that she would be Concubine Xiao¡¯s second target for assassination.


    Seeing the concerned look on Jing Rong¡¯s face, Ji Yunshu simply smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Did you understand what I just said?¡± Jing Rong heavily frowned.


    ¡°Since it has already happened, let¡¯s take it calmly. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Even if Concubine Xiao took the initiative to take control of the situation and wanted to y her chess pieces, I will make sure that she won¡¯t be able to ce the pieces on the board or even be able to reach for it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu showed an enigmatic smile. From Jing Rong¡¯s words, she understood a thing or two about the woman called Concubine Xiao. Jing Rong did not fully grasp theplete meaning behind Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. He faintly warned her, ¡°In short, be careful. Women who have lived in the harem are extremely terrifying, especially those who can survive well without falling. They are considered monsters.¡± Ji Yunshu agreed with Jing Rong. However, she could not help feeling amused and used her white and slender fingers to cover her curled lips.


    A small breeze blew into the carriage, lifting the curtain and billowing Ji Yunshu¡¯s wide sleeve. As the wind stirred inside the carriage, it brushed against her hair, making her long chevelure dance. At times, strands of hair flew and partially concealed her face. It was a sight to behold!


    Whenever Jing Rong¡¯s sight lingered on Ji Yunshu, his icy eyes would always melt into a congration of passion. He was willing to light himself on fire to remain by her side. But, after a second, he lifted the window curtain and averted his gaze towards the scene outside while changing the subject. ¡°We¡¯re approaching the pce gates.¡±


    Ji Yunshu followed his gaze. Last time, they were in a rush to enter the pce, so she was waiting for the asion to take a closer look at those grand and imposing gates. Visible to all, the signboard marking the south gate hung high above the gates, aligned right into the center. The zing golden character written on it, simr to the chill oozing from the icy wind, gave the impression that each stroke was aplexwork of blood vessels coursing through a human body. The words, devoid of warmth, could not be more representative of the core reality of the pce. Everything within the pce has been thoroughly permeated by coldness, tantamount to a snow pce. Thus, it could exin why whoever lived inside would transform into tortured souls.


    Jing Rong discussed with Ji Yunshu, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your n. It¡¯s better to be vignt at all times. So, be more careful. After I¡¯m done reporting to imperial father, I will wait for you at the south gate.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness should focus your thoughts on the situation at the borders. The recent invasion of Qujiang has caused turmoil at our borders, a problem that truly caused lots of headaches. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, the emperor might want to discuss with you about a strategy to solve this situation. You should put your mind into finding a good solution.¡±


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Jing Rong abruptly froze. In fact, he froze from shock. He knew that Ji Yunshu was intelligent from the murder cases¡¯ investigation. However, he never knew that her cleverness gave her such a clear understanding of the situation within the imperial court and the empire. He could not help but marvel at her and asked, ¡°Since you already know about the situation, do you have a good n?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Your Highness, I was just guessing. I don¡¯t have any good countermeasure. I was just thinking, what could be the benefit of this war. It¡¯s alright to grab resources or territories, but in the end, the ones who will suffer from this are only themon people. Since ancient times, there should be no monarch who wanted to be known to sacrifice his people for the sake of achieving his ambitions and consolidating his supremacy.¡± She spoke with indifference, without any fluctuations in her intonation as if she was having a casual conversation.


    Opposite of her, Jing Rong was overflowing with admiration. ¡°Who informed you about all of this?¡±


    ¡°I gathered some information from the Lin annals and memorized some of it. I was just speaking casually, don¡¯t mind my words.¡± Her exnations made him a bit skeptical.


    ¡®What Lin annals?!¡¯ Ji Yunshu absolutely did not even spend a second on it. What she based herself on is the knowledge she gained from her conversations with Ji Pei. During the two years they were together, Ji Pei had taught Ji Yunshu how to write and showed her some tactics and military strategies. Due to being interested in the subject, Ji Yunshu put lots of effort into absorbing knowledge. What she told Jing Rong came from a conversation she had with Ji Pei long ago.


    ¡°The greatest enemy of this world isn¡¯t the one standing in front of you, but the swords, spears and weapons of the soldiers. The best thing to do is to spend all your effort in protecting themon people.¡± Once said Ji Pei.


    At that time, Ji Yunshu did not understand his words, but with time, she graduallyprehended it. In exchange for the greater ambition of uniting the whole world, it came with the cost of people rebelling. A great emperor can easily turn into the next Qin Shi Huang1.


    Jing Rong gawked at her and mutters, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything worthy of your thanks.¡± Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes. Once again, she had overstepped her status with her speech.


    ¡°No, you have roused my mind.¡±


    ¡°This is because your Highness has a sharp mind.¡±


    Her reply made Jing Rong smile. It¡¯s true that Ji Yunshu did not suggest to him any good n and was only casually speaking with him. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Since she did not want to take credit for words casually spoken, he would not force her.


    The carriage parked outside the gate. After they disembarked, they parted ways since their destinations differed. Before separating, Jing Rong remembered to warn her again in addition to reminding her that he will wait for her at the south gate. Ji Yunshu acquiesced before following a eunuch to Zhangzhi hall.


    On their way to Zhangzhi hall, there was a furnace ced at every dozen of steps causing a big contrast of temperature in the cold weather. Finally, they reached the hall and Ji Yunshu waited outside for her summons while the eunuch went inside to announce her arrival. A momentter, the eunuch came out. ¡°Pleasee in, Teacher Ji.¡±


    She stepped inside. Her movements caused her wide sleeves to billow, brushing along her sides. Her posture was upright and she did not reveal a single trace of nervousness. As she went inside, she caught sight of a curtain of muslin hanging from the roof beam. The muslin was thin enough to make out the silhouette of a woman sitting at a position where an imperial consort would be, but it made her features hazy.


    Gradually, the curtain parted. Concubine Xiao, whose face made her looked as if time had forgotten her, clearly reflected in Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. The imperial concubine was wearing a violet brocade gown which had a phoenix tail embroidered on it. On the hem of her skirt, dark rose stems could be seen as they climbed upward and blossomed all over her gown.


    Magnificent and unmatched were words that perfectly described Concubine Xiao. It was no wonder the emperor favored her so much. Her beauty must be the main reason! In the end, all emperors loved beauties, a fact unchanged since time immemorial.


    1.Qin Shi Huang is the first emperor of Qin who unified China and ended the Warring States era. His reign was punctuated with many controversies and he became obsessed with the futile search of the elixir of immortality in theter years of his reign. For more information, click here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Qin_Shi_Huang

 Chapter 153: Pick Either One?

    <h4>Chapter 153: Pick Either One?</h4>


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s red lips stretched into a smile as she sat on her chair, which gave people a deep impression of mystery. Ji Yunshu was about to salute her per etiquette, but she was stopped by a light gesture from Concubine Xiao. ¡°No need for courtesy. This imperial one has summoned you to the pce, thus you are my noble guest.¡±


    ¡°This humble one is only amoner. I do not dare assume to be your Ladyship¡¯s noble guest.¡±


    Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t argue. She nced at a chair on the side and lightly raised both of her hands in a gesture of invitation. ¡°Teacher Ji, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, your Ladyship.¡± Ji Yunshu slowly proceeded to the chair Concubine Xiao pointed at and sat down. Respect could be seen on her expression, yet her heart was brimming with cold prudence.


    Concubine Xiao curled the corner of her mouth and inquired as she looked at her. ¡°Teacher Ji is a clever person. That day, when you took advantage of the missing girls case to make the emperor agree to unseal the coffins of the victims from the imperial duke case, it made me extremely impressed. Since you are an intelligent man, I suppose you already know the reason for my summon today, right?¡±


    ¡®Oh! Unexpectedly, she went with a straight punch! Her speech goes straight to the heart of the matter.¡¯ Ji Yunshu dully spoke, ¡°This humble one does not dare to casually guess your Ladyship¡¯s intention to summon me into the pce.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in it. Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    ¡°This humble one doesn¡¯t dare to guess your Ladyship¡¯s intention. I hope that your Ladyship can enlighten me.¡±


    She yed dumb the same way Concubine Xiao did earlier; An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Ji Yunshu was very clear on one point; If she did correctly voice out the other¡¯s intention, she would fall into her trap and would have no other choice but to be swayed into her faction. If she deliberately guessed wrong, it signified that she refused to stand on Concubine Xiao¡¯s side and would be turned into a target of assassination.


    There were two options in front of her, but picking either one would send her to a dead end! It¡¯s better for her not to pronounce herself.


    Concubine Xiao is an intelligent person. She quickly understood that Ji Yunshu had seen through her little scheme. Since it failed, she simply smiled as if nothing has happened, ¡°Forget it. Since Teacher doesn¡¯t want to guess, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. In fact, I summoned you here today to inquire about the progress of the missing girls¡¯ case.¡±


    ¡®Lies!¡¯ But Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t expose her and went along with her by giving an honest reply. ¡°I won¡¯t hide from your Ladyship; there has been no progress for the case.¡±


    ¡°No progress?¡± Concubine Xiao was inwardly quite delighted by the news. However, outwardly, she didn¡¯t forget to raise an eyebrow in an act of displeasure and questioned Ji Yunshu, ¡°I have heard that, two days ago, they found a body rted to the missing case on Lin mountain. Not to mention that the body didn¡¯t have both hands, even her face was peeled off. I heard that you went to examine the body and made a portrait of the girl who turned out to be the granddaughter of Old General Li. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ aside from the identity of the deceased, there is nothing else?¡±


    ¡°The clues led to a dead end, so we cannot investigate further.¡± Ji Yunshu continued to y the transparency card since it was useless to hide anything from the other woman. After all, this is the oue that Concubine Xiao desired the most.


    Concubine Xiao acted as if she was very disappointed. She even showed a hint of sadness as she lightly sighed. ¡°This case has dragged on for so long. Innocent girls continue to go missing one after another. Perhaps, they have perished in the same way as Old General Li¡¯s granddaughter.¡± She grievously sighed, showing deep sorrow.


    That woman¡¯s acting skills truly made Ji Yunshu nauseous. Due to the disgust she felt, Ji Yunshu replied back with much effort. ¡°Your Ladyship¡¯s concern is themon people¡¯s grace. This humble one will do my best to solve this case.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you have confidence.¡± After she was done speaking, Concubine Xiao turned to a pce maid and signaled her.


    The pce maid stepped forward while holding a very exquisite brocade box. Then, she ced the box on the small table beside Ji Yunshu. With precaution, she lifted the cover of the box. What reflected inside Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes was a very beautiful Southern Sea pearl.


    ¡°That Southern Sea pearl was a gift the emperor bestowed me a few years ago. Although this imperial self is very fond of it, I believe that this pearl would suit Teacher Ji¡¯s belt. I don¡¯tck such things, so I don¡¯t mind gifting you this.¡±


    ¡®How generous!¡¯ Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t show any pleasure receiving such gift, yet she also didn¡¯t show any intention to refuse it. She simply reached for the cover, her fingertips touching the top and gently, she closed it, leaving her hand on it.


    Concubine Xiao became confused. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship¡¯s gift is too beautiful and precious. This humble one is too used to in clothes andmonmodities. If I wear such an expensive object, I fear that I can¡¯t get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Since Teacher doesn¡¯t like Southern Sea pearls, this imperial one still has other things that may be to your liking.¡±


    The pce maid understood the meaning and went to fetch a scroll. She unfolded the scroll in front of Ji Yunshu, revealing a full-colored painting of plum blossoms. That painting was more than a meter long and had focused on one thing only ¨C plum blossoms. Each blossom was painted in light red, smudged at some ces for gradient. The whole painting gave out afortable feeling for anyone who gazed at it. Moreover, the branches of the plum tree were arranged in a picturesque and intricate pattern, so it was not too dense nor too sparse, very pleasing to the eyes and dazzling as a whole. Ji Yunshu had to admit that this bribe made her feel moved.


    Concubine Xiao extended her slender, long forefinger and pointed at the stamp on the painting. Then, she probed, ¡°Do you recognize this stamp?¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at it and realized it was the stamp of the best painter in Great Lin ¨C Master Bai Que. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Master Bai¡¯s stamp.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°Master Bai¡¯s painting techniques are considered the best in the whole empire and none has yet surpassed him. The painting in front of you is the ¡®Land of Plum Blossoms¡¯, which is his best masterpiece. I just happened to acquire it. Such a valuable object deserves to be appreciated by someone worthy of it. I believe that Teacher is that someone. Since you like it, it would be for the best for this exceptional work to be given to you, than for it to gather dust by my side.¡±


    What a dilemma, Ji Yunshu really wanted to receive this generous gift, but she knew that as soon as she epted it, it meant that she would join Concubine Xiao¡¯s faction and renounce helping Jing Rong with the Lin Capital case. Coldness surged in her eyes which she quickly concealed it in a heartbeat, leaving only a pleasant smile on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Jing Xuan, who had changed into new clothes and rebed her hair in a very good-looking hairstyle, was speeding toward the Zhangzhi hall. Behind her trailed several pce maids, appearing as if they were chasing after her. Finally, Jing Xuan arrived at the main hall entrance. Her heart was bursting with happiness as she was prepared to go inside. However, she was stopped by a eunuch.


    ¡°Princess, her Ladyship is currently meeting with Teacher Ji. She has instructed us not to let anyone disturb the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! You dare to obstruct this princess?!¡±


    ¡°This lowly ve doesn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Then, get out of my way.¡±


    The eunuch didn¡¯t dare to obstruct her any longer and was forced to take two steps back while trembling.


    Jing Xuan snorted. She lifted the hem of her skirt a bit and strutted in just in time to see Ji Yunshu let go of a captivating painting, and her imperial mother prying away at ¡®his¡¯ expression.


    In another ce, to be precise, in Fuyang hall, Qi Zhen emperor sat in front of a table with an appearance wrought with worries and solemnity from governing his empire and his people. ced in front of him were a pile of memorials. When he looked over his table, Jing Yi stood on the left, followed by Jing Hua and Jing Rong who stood on the right. Behind the three princes stood several ministers.


    And behind those ministers, there were several young officials. Amongst them, there was one called Chen Zhangqin, the son of the Minister of Rites. Half a year ago, he was chosen by his father to fill the position of assistant-minister of the Board of Rites.


    Chen Zhangqin also happened to be Ji Wanxin¡¯s future husband.


    He was slightly bowed, but it didn¡¯t hide his delicate appearance of a modest gentleman. Appearance wise, he was a perfect match for Jinjiang¡¯s number one beauty, Ji Wanxin.

 Chapter 154: Poisonous Scorpion

    <h4>Chapter 154: Poisonous Scorpion</h4>


    The precarious situation at the empire¡¯s borders had pressured everyone in the hall into a heavy silence. The emperor, in particr, was the one who felt that pressure the most. His expression was overcast in gloom as he hammered his fists on his table while caught in deep pondering. Then, he looked at the people present in the hall before bursting out in anger, ¡°It has been five years since the end of our war with Qujiang, but in recent years, they¡¯ve been restless. They still aren¡¯t content with what they have and have sent soldiers to invade our territories and harass our borders! Do they even put our Great Lin in their eyes?!¡± His fist loudly pounded the table.


    While no one spoke, the crown prince, Jing Hua, took two steps forward, sped his hands per imperial etiquette before speaking with extreme confidence, ¡°Imperial father, the war five years ago ended with Qujiang¡¯s defeat. This is nothing but a final struggle before they expire. They are no threat to us. Imperial father, let¡¯s send a general with a few thousand soldiers to handle the situation at the borders. We just need to behead some of their generals and a few soldiers to set an example. As they retreat, we press forward and eradicate Qujiang at the same time, weeding out future troubles at its roots.¡±


    Vicious and merciless is how he presented his speech! Then again, an idiot is an idiot! His speech, far from impressing his father, only earned him his disappointment.


    Jing Yi caught the fleeting disappointment on his father¡¯s expression. He wordlessly sneered before stepping forward in turn. ¡°Imperial father, I admit that the crown prince¡¯s strategy is good¡­ However, your son thinks that Qujiang¡¯s infringement on our borders must be an act of mature reflexion. They won¡¯t easily be captured or halt their n following the Crown Prince¡¯s n. Please consider it again.¡± While Jing Yi analyzed the overall situation out loud, many ministers behind the princes showed signs of approval. His exnation also caused the emperor to be pensive.


    Jing Hua became annoyed and snarled at Jing Yi, ¡°Jing Yi, no need to overthink too much on this matter. Even if Qujiang had prepared themselves, our Great Lin has prevailed once and will prevail again. Are we going to wait until we lose our border before sending the army? It will be toote at that time!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my meaning.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you trying to say?¡± asked Jing Hua.


    Jing Yi nced coldly at his brother before shifting his eyes to his father. ¡°Imperial father, I want us to be prepared for the unexpected. We currently have 80,000 soldiers defending our borders whereas Qujiang only sent an army of 30,000 to harass us. This disparity is clearly suspicious. Thus, we must first assess the overall situation before sending any reinforcements to attack.¡±


    The emperor hummed thoughtfully. His sharp eyes shone reflecting everything like two bright mirrors.


    One side was his favorite son, the other side was Jing Yi. As expected, amongst all his sons, only Jing Yi resembled him the most with his good temper and decisiveness!


    ¡°This Son thinks that by understanding the key point of their intentions, we can grasp their n.¡± Jing Yi continued to exin.


    However, Jing Hua didn¡¯t share the same thoughts. He hastily argued, ¡°Jing Yi, Qujiang¡¯s 30,000 army is not enough to constitute a threat to us. We have enough soldiers to suppress them as long as the order to dispatch reinforcements is sent. This is simplyughable to even think that this situation is suspicious.¡±


    ¡°I know crown prince is anxious, but we have to look at the bigger picture for our empire. For the good of our empire, shouldn¡¯t any matters be treated with the utmost caution and be thoroughly considered before reaching for a decision?¡±


    ¡°You want to think everything through thoroughly? Qujiang is but a tiny country. Our empire has strong soldiers and sturdy horses; Whereas, they only have a measly 30,000 soldiers. Even if there is something suspicious about it, do they even have the ability to overthrow our strength?¡±


    ¡°Crown prince¡­¡±


    Jing Hua turned to the emperor without waiting for Jing Yi to defend his point, ¡°Imperial father, this Son thinks that we should immediately dispatch an armed force to sweep through them, eliminating the troubles before it brews bigger.¡±


    The crown prince and the second prince firmly hold onto their opinions, reaching a deadlock in this battle of arguments.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they disagreed with each other. Since ancient times, princes of each generation all have a different personality which strongly shed with each other.


    ¡°What Jing Yi said is reasonable. It¡¯s illogical for Qujiang to start stirring things now without any reason after five years of calm. But the crown prince¡¯s arguments also hold true.¡± The emperor was deeply torn, but then, his gaze shifted to the taciturn and silent Jing Rong. ¡°What do you think about this situation?¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t even flinch from his father¡¯s question since he was already warned by Ji Yunshu earlier inside the carriage. Under the hostile stares of Jing Yi and Jing Hua, each harboring an ulterior motive, Jing Rong remained firm. He raised his eyes and stated, ¡°This Son agrees with Jing Yi¡¯s words. A deeper scheme hides under their tant invasion.¡±


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Jing Yi was surprised as he never expected his brother to stand on his side.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tell me your intake on this.¡± asked the emperor.


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°If Qujiang truly intends to start a war with our Great Lin, they won¡¯t send 30,000 soldiers as the vanguard. Besides, they are merely harassing our army at the borders and didn¡¯t start any massacre. Although they are wantonly plundering in our territories, our people didn¡¯t suffer many casualties. From this, we can suppose that Qujiang¡¯s target is not to start a war with us.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, the war between us and Qujiang has brought misery to themon people with mountains of dead. I believe that imperial father doesn¡¯t want to see such a heart-wrenching scene again. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, the King of Qujiang is also unwilling to see it again. Therefore, he only dispatched an army of 30,000 soldiers. However¡­¡± Jing Rong paused before continuing, ¡°That vanguard is enough to harass our 80,000 soldiers at the borders. For such a feat, the person leading them is absolutely far from ordinary.¡±


    History has always proven that the victory or defeat of a military campaign depends heavily on the ability of their general. ¡®This time, I wonder who is the leading general that Qujiang appointed?¡¯ Jing Rong¡¯s analysis of the border situation was urate and detailed.


    The emperor became curious and gestured at him to stop his exnation, ¡°Whoever their general is, do you have a good countermeasure against them? We need to settle this issue.¡±


    Jing Rong stepped forward and replied, ¡°Since the other side doesn¡¯t want to start a frontal confrontation, there¡¯s no reason for us to send reinforcements. What¡¯s clear is to use a roundabout but efficient method to resolve this and I only have one method ¨C a pourparler. By doing so, Imperial Father can demand to meet them and invite the general who led the 30,000 soldiers into the pce. Then, we find out his real intentions at that time. It won¡¯t be toote to settle the issue if both sides can reach an agreement. That way, themon people would not be plunged into the dreadful fire of war once again. I believe this is also the reason why the King of Qujiang has dyed starting a full-blown war with us.¡±


    As soon as Jing Rong was done, Jing Yi immediately stepped in, ¡°Imperial father, this Son and Jing Rong are of the same opinion. We feel that Qujiang provoked us this time for a reason. As Jing Rong said, pourparler is a good n which I also thought of. It would be better if we summon that Qujiang General to our pce. There are two benefits by doing so, first, we can see who is the general behind such schemes, and second, we can find out Qujiang¡¯s true intention and a remedy to it before a war starts.¡±


    This move of Jing Yi suspiciously reeked of an attempt to seize merit.


    On the side, Jing Hua¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡®Since when did these two have that much of tacit understanding?¡¯


    Qi Zhen Emperor thought for a moment before questioning the ministers in the hall, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The ministers looked at each other before looking at Lord Liu, a minister from the Ministry of War, stepped forward and spoke after saluting the emperor, ¡°This minister feels that Prince Rong and Prince Yi are correct.¡± At this moment, all the ministers understood very clearly that the crown prince was facing Jing Rong and Jing Yi alone. Thus, it was better if they sided with the stronger side instead of supporting the crown prince.


    The emperor pondered again before he determined the n to follow. ¡°Since most of you agree, we will send a decree to summon Qujiang General and must treat him courteously as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡±


    Tired, the emperor rested his elbow on the table while massaging his temple. With his other hand, he waved to everyone, signaling the end of this meeting. After everyone retreated, calm reinstated inside the hall. The emperor couldn¡¯t stop the worry and vignce gnawing at his heart. The way that Jing Rong acted earlier had reminded him of someone.


    That person was¡­ intelligent, yet hid himself very deeply; sharp but remained collect and unperturbed. That kind of person was akin to a scorpion, seemingly barely menacing but when stung by it, death wille fast.

 Chapter 155: The Golden Carp in the Water

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Golden Carp in the Water</h4>


    Jing Rong left Fuyang hall in haste worried that Jing Hua would find him for a talk. Unfortunately, just as he feared, Jing Hua caught up to him right outside Fuyang hall and barred his way. With an attitude of remonstrance, Jing Hua said, ¡°Why did you stand on Jing Yi¡¯s side in front of imperial father earlier?¡±


    ¡®This is ridiculous!¡¯ Those were the words that shed in his mind when questioned by Jing Hua. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you mean by that.¡±


    Jing Hua snorted coldly. ¡°Jing Rong, you don¡¯t need to act clueless in front of me. I always thought that you had no intention to vie for my position and was nning to give you peace of mind and appoint you as Xiao Yao King, but it seems like I have underestimated you.¡±


    ¡®Xiao Yao King? The Carefree King?¡¯ That title strongly stirred Jing Rong¡¯s emotions. He smiled, ¡°I wish that if one day Imperial Father does bestow me such a title, I would also be as happy and free as the title implies.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Since you want that title, don¡¯t say anything the next time Imperial Father asks you about another good n!¡± Fury was burning inside Jing Hua since it was very clear to him that Jing Rong and Jing Yi teamed up earlier to iste him.


    ¡®That won¡¯t do!¡¯ Not waiting for Jing Rong to speak, Jing Hua suddenly turned around and nced several times behind him before confirming that Jing Yi didn¡¯te out yet. Then, he grabbed Jing Rong and pulled him further to the side. He probed him with a question, ¡°Jing Rong, tell me. Whose side are you on in the end? Jing Yi¡¯s or mine?¡±


    Sometimes, Jing Hua¡¯s show of force really made Jing Rong speechless. ¡®God! Why is there such a crown prince?! How can he be so idiotic?!¡¯ If he was a girl and was throw into the harem, he wouldn¡¯t even be alive after two days. In a warning tone and with a frown, Jing Rong stated, ¡°Crown Prince, the walls have ears and spoken words are like spilled water. You grew up inside the pce and should know what words can be spoken and what shouldn¡¯t be uttered. You should be clearer than anyone else about this principle.¡±


    Unfortunately, the crown prince spoke with impatience written all over his face, ¡°I just asked you a question. Whose side are you on?¡±


    Jing Rong was rendered speechless. His warning couldn¡¯t be clearer and more obvious, but this idiot still didn¡¯t get it? ¡°Crown Prince, my wish is¡­¡± Jing Yi¡¯s interjection suddenly disrupted his sentence.


    ¡°Are you two discussing the situation at the border?¡± His tone remained as neutral as possible.


    Jing Hua noticed Jing Yi¡¯s arrival along with several ministers. Seeing the scene, the ministers knew that the current conflict was a private matter among the princes that they have no ce in, thus they quickly departed. Jing Yi approached his brothers while bearing a smiling expression brimming with hidden meaning.


    Jing Hua coldly red at him as he bitingly spoke, ¡°Onlying out now? Is Prince Yi so anxious to entice those ministers into your faction?¡± His words bore an enigmatic undertone.


    Jing Yi is naturally not an easily bullied person. He retorted in a light tone, ¡°Crown Prince, you also know that Fuyang hall is imperial father¡¯s ce! You should take care of that loose mouth of yours instead of saying things that could displease imperial father.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°When you were talking about the situation at the borders, suggesting a shock and awe strategy, didn¡¯t you notice imperial father¡¯s expression?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± questioned Jing Hua.


    Jing Yi chuckled. ¡®This kind of crown prince is an absolute farce.¡¯ ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better if your Highness realized it on your own.¡± Simultaneously, he nced at Jing Rong with slyness carved into his expression.


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t bode well!¡¯


    But soon, Jing Yi¡¯s countenance returned to one brimming with admiration as he chatted with Jing Rong, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you are so knowledgeable about military strategies and had such a thorough understanding of the situation. Anyways, I would like to express my gratitude for backing me up earlier.¡± His words seemed as if they were deliberately meant for the crown prince to hear.


    He intentionally created conflict between Jing Rong and Jing Hua. However, he overlooked a point; Jing Rong had never cared about this crown prince¡¯s title. They can fight all they want, what does this have to do with him. All along, Jing Rong remained serene without the slightest sense of pressure. He lightly told Jing Yi, ¡°I was only speaking about the merits of the most reasonable solution. I didn¡¯t even think about standing on whoever¡¯s side. We are all brothers bound by blood. Why should we need to divide ourselves so clearly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Jing Yi¡¯s deep expression suddenly seemed to brighten, and his mouth picked up like the sharp edge of a de. He spat out, ¡°From the moment we were born, we were destined to divide and demarcate what is ours. Our hearts cannot be clearer about this.¡±


    ¡®Destined to divide and demarcate what is ours!¡¯ Those words negated the meager existence of their familial bonds. Jing Yi walked off after leaving behind his dazed brothers.


    After Jing Hua snapped out of his daze, apart from being indignant or angry, he spoke with unabated spirit, ¡°This Jing Yi, so what if he had the ability to fight with me. Right now, I am the crown prince and it will be so in the future. Sooner orter, I will have enough power to uproot him and let him know the consequence of going against me!¡± He clenched his fists tightly as he spoke words that also served as a warning to Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong felt an emerging headache. He shook his head and departed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu already left Concubine Xiao¡¯s residence. Her indifferent expression didn¡¯t differ much from when she entered the hall, except for that fleeting smile that held no happiness. It was an alienated smile that didn¡¯t make people feel estranged but simply cold. At a moderate pace, she walked toward the south gate with her sight staring straight ahead without deviating anywhere.


    A strong gale suddenly swept through the harem, blowing on Ji Yunshu¡¯s cloth and long ck hair. The wind was blowing wantonly, causing everything to flutter or dance along with it. The scene wasn¡¯t touching, but it seemed as if thendscape didn¡¯t belong to the treacherous and deep pce.


    As she walked, her mind reyed her dialog with Concubine Xiao.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, could it be that you are fond of this painting?¡± Concubine Xiao¡¯s phoenix eyes were dyed with a charming hint. She felt that this painting would certainly move Ji Yunshu.


    Unfortunately, this is Ji Yunshu¡­ ¡°Master Bai¡¯s works are nothing short from absolute beauty. A collectors¡¯ item heavily sought after byter generations. Such a pity that this humble one is a wanderer with no peaceful abode. Who knows if tomorrow I won¡¯t sleep among nature. For such a precious painting to be with me, I fear that despite cherishing it, it will one day be ruined. I think, in this case, it is better if it was safeguarded inside the pce.¡± Ji Yunshu skillfully evaded Concubine Xiao¡¯s question again, causing thetter to be unable to continue offering different gifts.


    Even the hint of an alluring smile on Concubine Xiao faltered in front of Ji Yunshu. With a stiff smile, Concubine Xiao politely said, ¡°This imperial one has a taste of your cleverness.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship¡¯s words are too heavy.¡±


    In the end, Concubine Xiao got up from her chair. Her golden embroidered shoes set off, striding to Ji Yunshu only to stop in front of her. Ji Yunshu immediately got up and adopted the posture of a vassal in front of a monarch.


    In a low voiceshed with hidden meaning, she asked, ¡°Teacher, tell me your opinion; between those who walk thends and those who fly in the sky, which is superior?


    The actual meaning is to ask her that between Jing Rong and Jing Yi, whose side will she chose? It¡¯s a simr question that Jing Hua had asked Jing Rong about who his allegiance belongs to. The core question was the same, but the method used to ask differed.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu gave only a reply, ¡°Then, does your Ladyship think that a golden carp in the water can choose?¡±


    Ji Yunshu recalled the expression Concubine Xiao made at that time and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Women in the harem are mostly great schemers and could scheme left to right and all day until their hair turns gray.


    As soon as Ji Yunshu retired, Jing Xuan wanted to chase after her, but her mother stopped her. Jing Xuan called out several times, but Ji Yunshu never turned back.


    At this moment, she already arrived at the south gate but no sight of Jing Rong. Thus, she boarded the horse carriage first. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She told the coachman.


    The coachman replied, ¡°His Highness is not here yet.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to return to the Rong estate?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to Liang mountain.¡±

 Chapter 156: On Liang Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 156: On Liang Mountain</h4>


    Not long after the carriage¡¯s departure, Jing Rong arrived at the south gate where the carriage was supposed to be. He was a bit puzzled from not seeing the carriage, thus he asked the imperial guard on duty, ¡°Where is the Rong estate¡¯s carriage?¡±


    ¡°It just left.¡±


    ¡°What about Teacher Ji who came with me?¡±


    Jing Rong suddenly had a bad premonition.


    The imperial guard replied perfunctorily, ¡°He already left with the carriage.¡±


    ¡®Very good Ji Yunshu! This Prince is such a great existence, but you didn¡¯t notice that I didn¡¯t get on the carriage yet?! Or are you deliberately leaving without me?! Truly brazen!¡¯ He was bursting with fury, but he did his best to repress it. He suspected that there was a reason why Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t wait for him. And the only exnation would be she didn¡¯t want him to prevent her from going to Liang mountain. Thus, she acted first and will report to himter. ¡®That girl! Wait until I catch you, and see how I will punish you.¡¯


    Jing Rong ordered the guard to prepare a horse for him. When the horse was saddled, he mounted it and left for Liang mountain in haste.


    Behind him, Jing Yi¡¯s jet ck eyes closely watched him as he set off. Next to him, his trusted aide, Dou Quan, inquired, ¡°Prince Rong is alone, do you want¡­¡±


    Jing Yi lightly curled up his lips and spoke in a gloomy tone, ¡°You better handle it properly. Don¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Dou Quan was about to leave for his mission when Jing Yi stopped him with a stretch of his hand. After a moment of pondering, he said, ¡°No, go notify Yan Weiyi. Let him send people with shiban poison. In any case, since he also wants Jing Rong dead, he might as well clean up that Ji Yunshu too to avoid long nights filled with dreams1¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the capital after all. I can¡¯t dirty my own hands.¡± His statement was apanied by a clearugh.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Liang mountain wasn¡¯t located far from the capital, and it was bordered by the main roads. On the way, Ji Yunshu would asionally lift the carriage curtain and nced outside. From time to time, she would see another horse carriage traveling on the same road. After a while, they finally arrived at the foot of Liang mountain. After disembarking, Ji Yunshu looked at the sky. The sun was at its zenith, indicating it was currently noon. At this time, the humidity on Liang mountain was at its lowest.


    The coachman asked with curiosity, ¡°What are you going to do here, Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The coachman was caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t go far. I¡¯ll stay in the vicinity.¡±


    ¡°I have to go with you. In the case something happens, I don¡¯t know how to exin to Prince Rong.¡± While he spoke, the coachman pulled the carriage to the side and tied the horses to a big tree. He was ready to hike the mountain with Ji Yunshu.


    But Ji Yunshu refused, ¡°It¡¯s better if you stay here and watch the carriage. If something happens to the carriage, how are we going to return to the Rong estate? Even if we walk back, it will be dark and the city gates will be closed at that time.¡±


    The main road meandering through the empire was considered safe. However, for a luxurious carriage to be left alone in the wilderness, there¡¯s no guarantee that no one would entertain the idea of stealing it. Not to mention that the distance from here to the Rong estate was quite far. Therefore, it was better to be safe than sorry. The coachman thought for a moment. He was still worried about Ji Yunshu, yet he couldn¡¯t persuade her. In the end, he had no choice but toply with her suggestion.


    ording to the capital governor, the corpse was discovered in the southeastern part at the foot of the mountain. Ji Yunshu was currently located on the western side of the mountain. It would take awhile before reaching the crime scene. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°If the deceased came down the mountain, how did she end up in the southeastern part? Or did she pass through the forest by foot?¡±


    After analyzing the information she had, suddenly, a realization dawned on her! Her eyes widened from the shock, but that emotion was mixed with a hint of pleasant surprise. She broke a branch and used it as a walking cane as she traversed the forest by foot to the southeastern side of the mountain.


    When she entered the forest, her senses were quickly assaulted by the dense humidity in the air, turning it ice-cold and making her body shiver from the drop in temperature.


    Noon was a time where the sunlight was the warmest and brightest, yet inside this forest overly popted by tall trees with dense foliage, it was hard for the sunlight to pierce through the dim and gloomy air. Only the mottled of leaves¡¯ shadows projected on the muddy ground hinted at the sun¡¯s existence. Within the dimmed forest, a cold wind had a chosen home, rustling the leaves in a continuum, creating a strangeness that seeped into people¡¯s heart.


    Fortunately, her eyes had seen too many corpses, thus she wasn¡¯t intimidated by the atmosphere of this dark forest. Relying on her walking cane, she threaded through the forest. The further she went in, the humidity increased and the temperature dropped even further, which she could feel deep inside of her. As time passed, her steps grew heavier, and theborious effort made her pant. As she ascended a slope, she suddenly slipped on the trail of mud.


    Her body abruptly fell forward; she had no time to react. But in extremis, A big hand broke her fall by tightly holding onto her waist and strongly pulling her up before she kissed the muddy ground. Her back ended up hitting on her savior¡¯s chest.


    ¡°If this Young Master wasn¡¯t here, you would have fallen.¡± A warm and frivolous voice was heard near Ji Yunshu¡¯s ears. With that voice alone, she was able to identify the person with certainty. She hurriedly freed herself from the other man¡¯s arm and turned around with doubt written on her face. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Li Shiyanughed while watching her. In his hand, he still held an exquisite folded fan. With raised brows, he spoke, ¡°It seems that my guess is correct. You are Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Ji Yunshu felt toozy to deny. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I followed you from the moment you left Prince Rong¡¯s residence until you traveled to this ce.¡±


    ¡°You followed me?¡± Ji Yunshu was perplexed by his actions. ¡°Why would you follow me from Yuzhou to the capital?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say this? I greatly admire your investigation skills. I want to follow you as you solve a case, then we can go to poetry assemblies and other gatherings to further our friendship!¡± For him, this was quite a logical process.


    ¡®Damn crazy man!¡¯ There are so many women in this world willing to attend poetry assemblies or go to gatherings. Why does it have to be her?! She narrowed her eyes while staring at him. She blurted out with impatience, ¡°Thank you very much for your help earlier. Unfortunately, I am in a hurry, so why don¡¯t you quickly go away?¡±


    ¡°I know you are currently investigating the missing girls case.¡±


    ¡°Since you know about it, don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I am very curious about the identity of this perverted murderer.¡± As he spoke, he brazenly came closer to Ji Yunshu before continuing, ¡°The past few days, I have heard many rumors about this case, so I know about the discovery of this body on Liang mountain and that you were the one who examined it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stepped back, increasing the distance between them. She calmly said, ¡°So?¡±


    He waved the fan in his hand before replying, ¡°So, I want to help you. Look at this ce; the forest is cold and the ground is muddy. It¡¯s very likely for a weak girl like you to have an ident. You can¡­ think of me as your assistant. How about it?¡±


    It¡¯s true that as she passes through this forest to reach the crime scene, she might slip many times and could end up falling to her death. She considered Li Shiyan¡¯s proposition for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Good! Right, my ears are hurt. So, if you don¡¯t have anything to say, it¡¯s better to keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Li Shiyan¡¯s peach blossom eyes sparkled as if he gained a huge benefit. Ji Yunshu proceeded forward while he obediently trailed closely behind her.


    1.Ò¹³¤Ãζà or long nights filled with dreams put in context meant that the nights are filled with dreams, but nothing is real and everything is but supposition. It¡¯s better to avoid future troubles by resolving the problem as soon as possible.

 Chapter 157: White Cloth

    <h4>Chapter 157: White Cloth</h4>


    Ji Yunshu walked in front, while Li Shiyan followed behind. Watching the slender figure in front of him advancingboriously, made him worried. His vignce rose as he readied himself to protect her at any time.


    After a moment of walking in silence, Li Shiyan asked, ¡°Where are we going right now?¡±


    ¡°Southeast,¡± answered Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do you want to pass through this forest? Look at this ce; everything feels humid, and the sun barely shines down. Why don¡¯t you go around it?¡± He frowned in bewilderment.


    In front of him, Ji Yunshu continued to walk with caution. She jabbed the improvised walking cane into the muddy ground and talked to him without turning back, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Shiyan nodded. ¡°If you feel that my talent is good, feel free to receive me as your disciple. Perhaps in the future, I can solve cases in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡®In the blink of an eye?¡¯ His words made Ji Yunshu smile, but she no longer spoke to him. However, because Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t dispel Li Shiyan¡¯s doubts, his mind became more bothered by it. Therefore, he continued to urge her for an answer, ¡°Since you¡¯re allowing me to go with you, there¡¯s no need to hide your thoughts from me. Maybe if you tell me, I might be able to help you get some ideas.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t appear to be against the idea. She took a deep breath, inhaling the cold and humid air before speaking, ¡°The deceased came from the main road and ran through the forest until she reached the southeastern part of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Although this is the surroundings of a big mountain, woodcutters often go into this mountain, so it¡¯s impossible to hide someone here. In addition, the capital governor had ordered a search in the vicinity which implies that there¡¯s no ce to hide anyone. Taking into ount the state of the corpse at the moment of its discovery, it was impossible for the victim to escape from a faraway location to this mountain. Therefore, there is only one exnation.¡±


    ¡°What it is?¡±


    ¡°Prior to her death, the victim must have escaped from inside a carriage or from something that could hide a person. At that time, she must have been chased by someone. Therefore, in that moment of desperation, it would be impossible for her to make a decision with rity like to detour the forest by taking the trails to the east then to the south. The only option she would take is to run directly through the forest to the southeast. Unfortunately, during her escape, she stumbled on something and fell on a stone where she met her end.¡± Ji Yunshu exined this with incredible patience.


    Li Shiyan nodded several times in shock. His facepletely expressed the worship he had for Ji Yunshu, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him from continuing to ask, ¡°Then, you are retracing the deceased¡¯s escape route? But, why do you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°I want to search for any clues left behind by the murderer or something that could give us more information on the case.¡± Her exnations were quite vulgarized, but despite this, Li Shiyan pushed his brain to work harder. It still took him a good moment to understand everything that was said. Finally, he gasped in awe. He really wanted to open that woman¡¯s head and see what her brain is made of.


    Ji Yunshu used most of her energy to hike through the forest, but she still continued to exin, ¡°Another thing, Liang mountain is near the capital and could only be reached by the main road. If you want to hide someone, the type of carriage used is probably bigger in size than normal ones. What¡¯s more, the direction where the carriage was going is probably out of the city.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of the missing girls case. Due to the numerous disappearances, the city was heavily guarded and under search everywhere. The murderer might be scared of being discovered, thus he must smuggle the victim out of the capital. Unfortunately, there is still a point I am unclear about. If he did use a carriage, hiding the victim inside should be easy. But, there¡¯s a strict search at the gates. How did the murderer avoid that? How did he smuggle the victim out of the capital?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind gradually sank in confusion. To summarize it, many points remained unclear in her conjecture, and she still had no lead to unravel that mystery. Right now, she could only hope that she finds a clue while going through this forest. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s try to find some clues first.¡± Ji Yunshu stated.


    Li Shiyan stopped asking questions as he still had not digested Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnations. Suddenly, Ji Yunshu stopped walking. ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that a white cloth?¡± She pointed in a direction. Not far from them, a white cloth was tangled in overgrown branches where a steep slope loomed below. If she was careful enough, she should be able to reach for that white fabric.


    Li Shiyan squinted his eyes several times before nodding, ¡°This is indeed some kind of cloth and one of average quality.¡±


    ¡°We will know after a closer examination.¡±


    After a moment, Ji Yunshu leaned on a tree and bent down in order to reach for the white cloth in vain.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Li Shiyan pulled her up and was about to take her ce when-


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Suddenly, something nailed the tree. In between the shadows of the trees, an ear-piercing sound could be heard. Then, more than a dozen men d in ck jumped down from a tall tree. Each of them held a sword and thrust it toward Ji Yunshu and Li Shiyan. When she saw the sword darting dangerously toward them, she instinctively raised her hand to protect Li Shiyan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Li Shiyan waved his beautiful fan and opened it. Unexpectedly, several sharp needles shot out from the fan and urately pierced the throats of a few assassins, killing them on the spot!


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t have the time to react before realizing that the fan was, in fact, a terrible hidden weapon.


    ¡°Stay near the tree and don¡¯t run anywhere.¡± Li Shiyan instructed her.


    In no time, he was entangled in a perilous fight against the assassins. Unbeknownst to him, Ji Yunshu who hid near the tree was once again attacked by an assassin who had jumped down from it. His sword shed down without pity, mercilessly shing toward her head.


    Her eyes unconsciously looked up and she stared at the sword¡¯s tip, glinting like a shooting star. Her pupils dted. ¡®Am I going to die? I survived in Jinjiang only to die here? I haven¡¯t solved the missing girls case and the Lin capital case yet. And there¡¯s Wei Yi; what will happen to him? Will Jing Rong take care of him in my stead? Will he be fine after I¡¯m gone?¡¯


    The sword ruthlessly descended. But, with only 0.0001 cm left before her skin was pierced, a stone timely struck the sword, deviating its trajectory. The force from the stone was enough to make the sword jump out of the assassin¡¯s hand, falling into a broad hand.


    After grabbing the other¡¯s sword, Jing Rong immediately plunged the weapon into the man¡¯s chest. At the same time, he pulled Ji Yunshu toward him, causing her to knock her head into his chest. ¡°Next time you dare to leave me behind, I will kill you!¡± Anger surged into his eyes.


    Despite the dim surroundings, Ji Yunshu could clearly distinguish the anger and seriousness painting his countenance.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t have time for Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation as he immediately pushed her back to the tree. ¡°Stay here.¡±


    After that, he turned away, sword in hand and joined the fray.


    Ji Yunshu hugged her stomach without reacting for a long time. Then, she watched the ongoing fight. Her sight fell once again on the white cloth, and after thinking for a moment, she carefully sneaked toward it. When she came nearer, she tried once again to reach for it through the branches with her fingertips. She inched a bit more toward the steep slope and used her other hand to grab it.


    ¡®A bit more!¡¯ She inched a bit forward. ¡®Almost there!¡¯ Finally, she grabbed that white cloth.


    ¡°AH!¡± And she tumbled down the steep slope.

 Chapter 158: Are You Injured?

    <h4>Chapter 158: Are You Injured?</h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind went nk the moment she felt her body tumbling down the steep slope. Despite her predicament, she maintained her grip on the white cloth as if her life depended on it. Nothing would make her let go even when her back heavily mmed onto the hard stones, and her body was pierced and scratched by branches during her fall.


    As her body tumbled, a wave of dizziness violently hit her, giving birth to a strong feeling of nausea. In the midst of her fall, a shadow jumped down from above, caught her and firmly held her sore and painful body in his embrace, protecting her as their entangled bodies continued to roll down the steep slope without decelerating. As they continued their course to the bottom, Ji Yunshu could feel that the person holding her was doing everything possible to protect her from harm.


    Then, she heard a faint whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave me again!¡± A warm breath lingered on her ears as she was lulled into unconsciousness, ovee by a feeling of weakness.


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­.


    Who knew how long she lost consciousness. But her painful wakeup made her less concern about it. She raised her hand and massaged her temples while groaning in pain. She blinked and assessed the situation she was in.


    A fire fiercely burnt in front of her with embers flying out with a crackling sound like a popcorn. The fire illuminated the small and dark cave. She surrounded by walls of stone formed a towering semi-circr arc from which ivy climbed on. On the ivy¡¯s leaves, humidity gathered into the tiny pool of dew from where water slowly dripped down.


    Pit-pat! Pit-pat!


    The rhythmical cadence of the dripping water broke the quietude of the cave like a musical note bouncing beautifully in the ears.


    Ji Yunshu stretched her neck. The cloth covering her slid down from her movement.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Jing Rong asked in worry.


    She nced at him and saw that he was leaning his back on a rock and dressed in white inner cloth. His eyes were closed and his head lowered. One of his long legs was bent and a hand was weakly resting on his knee. The other leg was stretched out.


    Despite the distance separating them, and due to his lowered his head, Ji Yunshu was able to see the numerous wounds covering his face. Wounds made by the scratching branches and blood left by them were ringly obvious to her sight as it was left untreated.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± She reached out for his face at the same time the question left her lips. Her fingertips almost brushed Jing Rong¡¯s face, but at thest moment, he raised his hand and stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± A feeble voice came out.


    ¡°But your face¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just small injuries.¡±


    Jing Rong took advantage of that moment to use his hand to wrap Ji Yunshu¡¯s cold, small hand. Then, he wearily opened his eyes and looked at her. After a long moment, he finally broke the silence. ¡°In the future, please don¡¯t do that again.¡± His voice echoed inside the cave, pounding straight into Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart.


    She remained silent while her heart was fiercely throbbing as if it wanted to jump out of her chest and her throat felt squeeze.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Without warning, Jing Rong clutched his chest. His eyebrows heavily frowned in pain as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression tensed. She immediately nced at Jing Rong¡¯s chest, and saw the white cloth gradually dyed into crimson blood and oozing out from between his fingers. ¡°Let me see!¡± Ji Yunshu bounced up and crouched in front of him. She was readied to examine the wound on his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°How can you be fine with this much bleeding.¡± She pushed away his hands overbearingly, yet she was careful when pulling off his cloth, revealing wheat color skin and a muscr and powerful chest,pleted with a six pack.


    ¡®This man¡¯s build is truly attractive!¡¯ Ji Yunshu stripped him of all hisyers of clothes without noticing the faint smile blooming on Jing Rong¡¯s pale face. It was a smile that couldn¡¯t be described in words.


    Her attention was solely concentrated on his wounds and nothing else. From her examination, she saw fragments of wood still attached on the wound while blood continuously flowed out from the hole. ¡°You were stabbed by the branches and the wound is quite deep. What¡¯s more, there are fragments of wood left inside. I¡¯ll help you clean your wound before it gets infected.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not painful.¡± He spoke in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to act brave in front of me.¡± She bluntly exposed his lies.


    Jing Rong¡¯s smile became more brilliant. His wound was painful, but Ji Yunshu¡¯s concern was like a panacea for him, reducing his pain with mere words.


    Ji Yunshu looked up and coincidentally met Jing Rong¡¯s weary eyes. The smile on his face reflected into her eyes. ¡°At a time like this, you still have the energy to smile?!¡±


    ¡°Yunshu.¡± He called her name.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°If getting injuries can make you worry about me, then, every day, I wouldn¡¯t mind getting¡­¡± Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t let him finish his phrase as she covered his mouth and reprimanded him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say such things.¡±


    Jing Rong was looking at her, but when he heard her words, his eyes instantly curved from happiness like two flowers blooming. This cause Ji Yunshu to feel hot at the sight of it. She had to admit that his tired expression, yet filled to the brim with love, made him oozed out pheromone.


    Ji Yunshu moved away her sight in haste and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find some medicinal herbs.¡± When she got up, her hand which covered Jing Rong¡¯s lips moved away, but the next instant, he grabbed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Anxiety could be heard in his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to search for medicinal herbs and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dark outside, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to treat your wounds or there will beplications. You got injured to save me, so I can¡¯t watch you like this without doing anything.¡± She freed her hand and concealed it under her sleeve before resolutely leaving the cave.


    Jing Rong wanted to follow her, but his body refused to obey him. In fact, his body was riddled with wounds by protecting Ji Yunshu as they tumbled down the steep slope. Afterwards, he held on by sheer willpower until he brought Ji Yunshu into this cave. He was nning to stubbornly push his body until Lang Po found them. If only the wound on his chest wasn¡¯t this painful.


    He tightly clenched his fists and slumped on the stone ground. Heboriously tried to prop up his heavy body. And, once again, he forcefully tried to move. The effort caused his veins to bulge, seemingly on the verge of bursting. But he was still unable to move a single step. He weakly slid back on the ground, remaining in a sitting position while staring at the cave entrance. His mind was restless while worries gnawed away at his heart. His mind became more frenzy as time ticked slowly.


    Finally, he saw a slender silhouette gradually approaching. It was hobbling while clutching a pile of firewood under one arm, and carefully holding a bamboo tube and herbs with the other.


    After throwing the pile of firewood in the fire, She quickly approached Jing Rong. Her brows were still covered in sweat.


    ¡°I found eight devil¡¯s son herbs and collected some dew. It will hurt a bit when I apply the medicine, so please bear with it.¡±


    When he confirmed that she came back safe and sound, Jing Rong finally rxed. ¡°I¡­ thought¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his words as his eyelids heavily drooped and he fell on Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Jing Rong?¡± It was the first time Ji Yunshu called him by his name.

 Chapter 159: I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 159: I Want You</h4>


    Jing Rong had slumped over on her, his head resting on her shoulder. However, because he was heavy, Ji Yunshu was gradually falling backwards.


    ¡°Jing Rong? Jing Rong!¡± She called him several times, but there was no response.


    After a moment, she put her hands on his broad shoulders and pushed him away. Then, she settled him; his back was resting on the stone wall. Due to the injuries not being treated on time, and adding to Jing Rong forcing himself to get up, he aggravated his injuries. She no longer dyed his treatment. She grabbed her clothes and tore them. After soaking them in the dew collected inside the bamboo tube, she used it to clean Jing Rong¡¯s chest wound and gently removed the wooden debris from his wound.


    The gray cloth strip was soaked in blood. Without any tools, she chewed the leaves of the devil¡¯s son and spread the paste on Jing Rong¡¯s wound. Immediately after, she bandaged his wound with what was left of the cloth she had torn off. Finally, she dressed him up again.


    The whole process was incredibly smooth. When the medicine started taking effect, the pain roused Jing Rong from his unconsciousness. Despite being awake, he remained delirious.


    ¡°Jing Rong? How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Cold!¡± Only a single coherent word was spat out from his thin and pale lips.


    Ji Yunshu noticed that he was shivering. She had no time to think about anything else as she immediately used all of her strength to drag his heavy body near the fire. Then, she took the cloth he covered her with earlier and draped it on him. Unfortunately, this cave did not provide any instion protection against the cold, which made this ce as cold as a room with air-conditioning turned on. The cold temperature, coupled with his frailty due to the wound and the internal bleeding, had contributed in lowering his corporal temperature to a dangerously low level. This caused his body topensate by shivering in order to increase his body temperature.


    ¡°Cold!¡± He kept shouting that one word in his delirious state.


    Ji Yunshu was at loss. She was extremely worried about Jing Rong¡¯s condition. She bit her lips and her fists clenched Jing Rong¡¯s clothing tighter as she dragged him closer to the fire. Suddenly, an idea popped into her mind! She hesitated for a long time, but, in the end, her heart was determined. ¡°You saved me, so I won¡¯t let you die.¡± As soon as she said that, she once again undressed him and then took off her own outer clothing. After that, she stretched out her hands and tightly hugged him. Finally, she used one hand to fetch the clothes and covered them both with it.


    This closeness was not the same as it was in the past. This was the first time they were in such intimate proximity. It felt a hundredfold closer and more intimate than the two times they kissedbined.


    At this distance, that distinctive scent, characteristic of men, overwhelmed her sense of smell. Looking at his countenance resembling the color of a poppy, it made her feel insatiable, a feeling from which she could not pull herself out. As her head rested on his chest, she could hear his strong heartbeat quaking in her ears like thunder. This only helped to disturb further the hurricane within her heart.


    This sudden sentiment of insatiability caught her off guard. Once again, she carefully reined in her emotions, as this had made her feel fearful. ¡®How can it be? Why do I feel this way?¡¯ In the end, exhaustion took hold of her and she gradually slumbered.


    Deep into the night, the orange-red me of the campfire continued to burn with vigor. Jing Rong woke up with a burning hot sensation on his chest. He did not remember how he fell asleep. Right when he wanted to raise his arm, he discovered that something was pressing on it. He lowered his head and was immediately ovee by shock.


    Dressed in only her inner garments, Ji Yunshu was nestled in his arms. As for him, his upper body waspletely naked. Two personsid next to a fire while holding onto each other; Jing Rong firmly believed that this situation was not a figment of his imagination.


    Excitement and delight swelled inside him. He was also shocked and his senses were overwhelmed, almost making him feel as though he was drowning from too many emotions.


    Jing Rong did not dare to move. He was afraid to wake up the person in his embrace. But, it did not stop him from curling his lips into a smile. ¡®Yunshu, it would be so good if I was born in amon family and your heart did not have Ji Pei.¡¯ His heart was filled with longing and hope as his smile became more dazzling.


    He could not stop himself from raising a hand and touching Ji Yunshu¡¯s thick eyshes. As soon as his fingertips brushed her eyshes, he immediately retracted his hand because Ji Yunshu was roused from her shallow sleep. She lifted her eyes and locked eyes with Jing Rong¡¯s infatuated gaze. His gaze was like a fireball waiting to melt her from inside.


    Her brain jolted. She abruptly got up, grabbed her outer clothing, and covered herself before quickly distancing herself from him. In her haste, she did not forget to exin the situation, ¡°Your Highness must not misunderstand. Your body was cold, so I only warmed it. It was the only method I could think of. Nothing happened between us!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Jing Rong intently watched her.


    Ji Yunshu was startled by his firm reply. She looked straight at him.


    After a pause, Jing Rong continued, ¡°Since we already slept together, it is still sleeping together. When my body gets better, I will marry you, alright?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± She did not hesitate to refuse him.


    Her expression was obviously fraught with worry, but it did not stop her from blushing. Fortunately for her, the glow from the fire gave herplexion a warm color which hid the blush creeping in. If it was not for that, Jing Rong would have long since noticed how red her cheeks were.


    ¡°Why?¡± It was a question he already knew the answer to.


    Ji Yunshu sat on the side and dered, ¡°Your Highness, why do you have to poke the thorn in people¡¯s hearts. You already know my answer and nothing happened between us.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened between us?¡± His tone deepened as his smile stretched into an evil one. He threw aside the clothing covering his upper body, revealing his bared body. Then, with great effort, he got up and approached Ji Yunshu step by step.


    ¡®Alert! Danger! Iing danger up ahead!¡¯


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ji Yunshu got up and backed away while tightly grabbing onto the front of her clothing.


    Her move was useless as she still ended up grasped in his evil clutches. Jing Rong grabbed her waist and pulled her toward him, then he locked her between the stone wall and himself. She took in the full view Jing Rong¡¯s strong chest and felt the desire burning in him as he stared at her. Ji Yunshu did not know where she should put her hands. In the end, she let her arms hang by her sides as her fists clenched from the tension.


    She turned her head away and held her breath. ¡°Please act with propriety!¡±


    ¡°What propriety?¡±


    He used his thumb and index to pinch Ji Yunshu¡¯s exquisite chin and lifted it up, forcing her to face his scorching gaze.


    ¡°Since nothing happened, then why not make it happen? This ce is quiet. There won¡¯t be anyone to disturb us, so why not¡­¡± As he spoke, he slowly leaned closer until his forehead touched Ji Yunshu¡¯s.


    Soon, his thin lips arrived near, but Ji Yunshu turned away and his lips met her earlobe.


    She thought he would stop at that and change back to the usual teasing Jing Rong. ¡°I love you this way.¡± The ambiguous tone resounded in her ears.


    Ji Yunshu immediately blushed. They stayed like this for a while until Ji Yunshu could not endure it anymore. She put her hands on his chest and was about to push him away, but with a flick of his finger, he turned her head back to face him. A smile bloomed on his face.


    ¡°Yunshu, I want you right now!¡± He kissed her immediately after. Their lips met, then from the shy encounter, gradually their lips became more entangled. Their mouths slightly parted. The kiss deepened, brimming with emotions as their passion burnt harder.

 Chapter 160: All Men Are Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 160: All Men Are Beasts</h4>


    It came so abruptly that Ji Yunshu¡¯s brain went nk. Her brain only had the time to register being tightly hugged and her chin being lifted by Jing Rong when they began to kiss. After a moment, she found her back painfully rapping against the uneven rocky wall. It was painful, yet, her body, from head to toe, was almost drowning in the numbness of the kiss.


    However, a momentter, her brain finally caught up to what was happening. She put all her strength on her palms and forcefully pushed Jing Rong away. ¡°Bastard!¡± She exploded with foulnguage.


    The next moment, she raised her hand to p Jing Rong. Unfortunately, Jing Rong timely caught her wrist and took the opportunity to pin it above her head. Once again, she was imprisoned in his brutal embrace.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± bellowed Ji Yunshu, as tears began to pool in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you dislike me so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She answered without hesitation.


    Jing Rong did not get angry. On the contrary, a smile appeared on his face as if he was admiring a rare sight. He slyly dered, ¡°Right now, we are deep in the mountain and there¡¯s also the possibility that they thought we are dead. And, on such a short notice, Lang Po might not be able to find us.¡± While he spoke, he shamelessly stuck closer to Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu distanced her head from him and struggled to free herself, but it was useless. She could only give him a roll of the eyes, revealing her grievance with teary eyes. ¡®All men are like this. They are all beasts after taking off their clothes. And Jing Rong is no exception!¡¯ Not to mention that the situation right now was indeed disadvantageous for her. They were deep in the mountain, so even if she screamed until her throat was hoarse, no one would help her.


    Jing Rong smiled while wrinkling his nose as he smelt her neck. ¡°Despite the smell of dirt and mud, your body smells incredibly sweet. It¡¯s really¡­ alluring.¡±


    ¡®Damn beast!¡¯


    ¡°Jing Rong, let me go!¡±


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± He put emphasis on his words as the yfulness in his eyes suddenly vanished, reced by a prating and reprobating gaze. Then, his sight stopped lingering on her as he solemnly stated, ¡°You are the one who decided to go to Liang mountain and left me behind without a word. In order to protect you, I even got injured. It¡¯s legitimate that I seek somefort from you. If there is a next time, I will strip you, throw you on the nuptial bed and do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡®Oi! This guy hid such twisted thoughts in his heart and let them brew in him for such a long time!¡¯ This kind of method of constion is quite despicable. If she knew earlier, she would not have gone out to search for medicinal herbs for him. She should have let his wound rot! ¡®No, no, no! If something happened to Jing Rong, my conscience will never be in peace.¡¯


    She inclined her head and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing more to say, shouldn¡¯t your Highness let me go?¡±


    ¡°Does your back and wrist hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± She nodded. There was no point in lying since it really hurt.


    Jing Rong carefully examined her. After a bit of pondering, he decided to release her.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people holding torches rushed inside the cave. In an instant, all the torches flooded the dim cave with light, blinding both Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Following the crowd¡¯s arrival, Lang Po¡¯s anxious shout was heard.


    Under the torchlight, Lang Po saw with 100% rity a scene that made him blush. At this moment, he wished he could drill a hole in the ground and bury himself in it, like a rat escaping into a tunnel. Why? Because the prince he gave his allegiance to was half-naked and pressing a lithe ¡°young man¡± against the wall, and the distance between them was paper-thin. Although he knew that Ji Yunshu was a woman, she was currently disguised as a man. Not to mention the way she was held by Jing Rong¡¯s muscr arms¡­ Their positions left too much for imagination!


    The atmosphere turned extremely awkward when everyone realized what was going on. Excluding Lang Po, the imperial guards present only had one thought in their minds: ¡®Shit! Could it be that his Highness is a cut-sleeve1?¡¯ All the imperial guards immediately shut their eyes in fear that they saw too much and would have their eyes dug out.


    As for Ji Yunshu, she simply wanted to knock her head on the wall until she died. The postures of Jing Rong and herself were too ambiguous. It was the first time in her life that she felt so embarrassed that her whole body was boiling like a cooked shrimp.


    However, Jing Rong remained as usual. He released Ji Yunshu and stooped down to pick up his clothes. Slowly, he dressed himself, unperturbed and unhurried. Yet, within that calmness, he was exuding a displeased aura. He felt like they were disturbing his sensual dream in the middle of the night.


    Lang Po bowed his head in apology. ¡°Please forgive me, your Highness. This subordinate waste in rescuing you.¡±


    Jing Rong waved his hand, showing that he did not mind.


    Lang Po raised his eyes and observed his lord. Then, he saw the injuries Jing Rong had. The grip he had on his sword suddenly tightened. ¡°Your Highness, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± As soon as he replied, Jing Rong immediately added, ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li had informed me. However, the topography of this valley is quiteplex, so this subordinate¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li?¡± Jing Rong was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the same Young Master Li who followed us to the capital from Yuzhou.¡±


    Jing Rong recalled the situation from earlier. Due to theck of light in the forest, he only knew there was someone else fighting the assassins, but he could not ascertain their identity. Who could have guessed that the other person was that tag-along from Yuzhou.


    Jing Rong¡¯s face turned grave as he looked a Ji Yunshu. He questioned her, ¡°Why did he follow you to Liang mountain?¡±


    ¡®Big bro, can¡¯t we go back to the main point? Isn¡¯t it more important to hurry up and leave this ce?¡¯ Ji Yunshu leaned back and spoke carelessly, ¡°A simple coincidence.¡±


    ¡°A coincidence?¡± Jing Rong obviously did not believe her words. His tone took a dangerous turn.


    Ji Yunshu refused to answer this time. She turned to Lang Po instead. ¡°How is Young Master Li? Is he alright?¡±


    Lang Po answered perfunctorily, ¡°He received a serious injury, so I ordered people to send him back to his residence. His life should be in no danger right now.¡±


    She nodded.


    However, she did not notice that Jing Rong was looking at her with defeated eyes. He immediately ordered Lang Po after he finished dressing himself. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the estate. Extinguish the fire and make sure to properly protect Teacher Ji from the beasts roaming inside the forest. Don¡¯t let him get bitten.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Jing Rong inquired, ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    He threw his outer clothing on her. ¡°It¡¯s humid at night.¡± Immediately after, he walked out of the cave, but after two steps, he halted. With a heavy frown, he looked at Lang Po.


    Lang Po understood his meaning in an instant. He stepped forward and supported Jing Rong and helped him walk away. In the end, Jing Rong was like a dying duck acting strong. He clearly could not walk due to the injury he received, yet he did not want to let people know.


    Ji Yunshu draped herself in Jing Rong¡¯s clothing. She took a deep breath before following after the crowd.


    On their way, several guards protected her from the rear and one on each nk as they feared she might fall or bump into something. If an ident happened to her, his Highness might ughter them to appease his ¡°boyfriend¡±.


    ¡®So, we have to be careful! Very careful! We absolutely must be careful!¡¯


    1.Cut-sleeve/broken sleeve is another term for homosexuality. This is rted to the story of a king in ancient times who have a male lover and one day, his male lover fell asleep on him, but it was time for him to leave for court. Thus in order to not wake up his lover, he cut off his sleeve and left for court.

 Chapter 161: Are You a Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 161: Are You a Dog?</h4>


    The Rong Estate.


    As soon as she entered the estate, a shadow rushed towards Ji Yunshu and covered her. In an instant, her whole body sank into Wei Yi¡¯s embrace as he firmly secured her inside his arms.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, where did you go?¡± sobbed Wei Yi.


    Instead of looking at Wei Yi, she looked back at Jing Rong and met his eyes. However, she couldn¡¯t see any emotion on his pale face. She could only see his eyebrows lowering before he silently departed. When she saw his lonely back, she was suddenly ovee by sadness. That¡¯s right! She felt sad; sad to the point she felt her throat choked by the emotion. She snapped out of it, flushed by the sudden upheaval of emotion. She left it behind to focus on Wei Yi. ¡°Wei Yi, let me go first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°But my body hurts.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wei Yi released her with haste. His expression was nervous, bordering a panic-stricken state. He retreated back and let his arms hung on his sides. He didn¡¯t dare to touch Ji Yunshu again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I hurt you a lot?¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s go back inside first, alright?¡±


    ¡°Hn!¡± nodded Wei Yi.


    Ji Yunshu refreshed herself after returning to the East Courtyard. A maidservant handed her some ointment per Jing Rong¡¯s instructions. The ointment was very effective in reducing inmmation. Ji Yunshu nodded at the maidservant without saying a word.


    After closing her door, she slowly took off her clothes, revealing a smooth back covered in injuries. She tried to bend her arms in a different way, but her actions were very clumsy as she tried to smear the ointment on her back. Still, she was able to spread ointment on her wounds. When it touched her wounds, she frowned and clenched her teeth from the pain. While enduring the residual pain, she took off the half-mask covering her face.


    Reflected inside the mirror was the long scar covering the left side of her face. The wound has already healed, leaving only a scar that seemed like it was embedded into her flesh. At least the scar didn¡¯t give a sinister feeling! Ji Yunshu¡¯s innate temperament was simr to a blooming rose that could prick anyone¡¯s fingers if they are not careful when touching her. Therefore, that injury didn¡¯t detract from her beauty at all.


    Knock-knock-knock!


    Someone knocked on her door.


    Wei Yi shouted from outside. ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    She covered back her shoulders and got up to open the door.


    Wei Yi was holding a bowl of medicine and gave it to Ji Yunshu while expressing himself nervously. ¡°Shu¡¯er, this is for you. You are injured, so you should drink this medicine quickly. I boiled it myself. No, no¡­ The truth is that it was the big sisters who helped me boil this. Quickly drink it while it¡¯s hot and get well soon.¡±


    Her eyes reddened from being moved by Wei Yi. She took the medicine. Then, Wei Yi gave her a candy and beamed a big smile at her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. When you drink medicine, eat this candy and it won¡¯t be bitter anymore. In the past, when I was sick and had to drink medicine, Mother would also give me candy and told me it won¡¯t be bitter after eating it. And she was right!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me because I want to take care of you.¡± His smile was like the sunshine, brimming with youthful innocence and kindness which vividly revealed his temperament. She took the sugar-coated lotus seed, and put in her mouth before slowly drinking her bowl of medicine.


    At present, it was veryte. Four hours have passed since they left the cave and it should be around maoshi1. Because Wei Yi stubbornly refused to return back to his room and wanted to guard her, she had no other choice but to let him be in the end. Due to the exhaustion, Ji Yunshu fell asleep as soon as sheid on her bed, leaving Wei Yi to sit on the side. Wei Yi remained there, closely staring at her with his round eyes as if he feared that she would disappear the next moment.


    The next morning.


    When Ji Yunshu woke up, she saw Wei Yi asleep with his body sprawled on the table. She got dressed in male clothing, refreshing herself as well and left quietly without rousing him from his sleep. Then, she sat inside the courtyard and took out the white cloth from her waistband. She almost threw away half of her life just to grab it. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t lose it when she tumbled down the steep slope. Otherwise, she would be crying right now.


    The white fabric in her hand was shaped in a rectangle and the material used didn¡¯t feel coarse. It was simr to hemp. There was no embroidery on it, but when she rubbed it, she felt that it was greasy. She approached the cloth to her nose and sniff it.


    ¡°It smells likerd!¡± This was the conclusion she came to after examining it. It made her quite baffled. She muttered in shock. ¡°If this cloth was something used by the woodcutter to wipe his sweat, it should smell sour from the sweat. So, why does it smell likerd?¡±


    She sniffed it once again and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s a faint smell of makeup!¡±


    The discovery got even weirder. ¡®How is it possible for this cloth to have the faint fragrance of women¡¯s makeup and alsord at the same time?¡± Entranced by those confusing clues, she didn¡¯t notice Jing Rong standing behind her until his voice was heard.


    ¡°For this piece of white cloth, you were willing to throw your life away. It is also for this that you left behind your ¡®boyfriend¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± She turned around and saw Jing Rong dressed in blue brocade. His whole body was refreshed and his mood happy. He didn¡¯t appear the least bit injured and very unlike the pitiful state he was in yesterday. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she swallowed back her words, staying still where she was. She was a bit fearful of him right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡± Jing Rong teased her.


    Her shoulders slumped, appearing defeated by his words. She lowered her brows. ¡°I am not afraid that you will¡­ take advantage of me. I am thinking about the case right now.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you found!¡± Jing Rong lifted the hem of his cloth and sat on the stone chair next to her.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression was serious as she spoke while showing him the white cloth. ¡°This cloth was found in Liang mountain. I¡¯m not certain if this is a clue rted to the missing girls case. However, this cloth is strange.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by strange?¡±


    ¡°Since it was in the mountain, it should belong to a woodcutter. If it was the case, it should have been covered in the smell of sweat. However, it smelled ofrd instead. In addition to that, there is a faint scent of rouge on it.¡±


    ¡°It might be the smell of rouge from your body.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ji Yunshu overruled his conjecture. ¡°The smell isn¡¯t the same.¡± Jing Rong became curious and also sniffed the white cloth, but no matter how much he smelled it, he couldn¡¯t even tell any difference in the smell at all. He inquired, ¡°Are you a dog? Last time, you were able to smell wine from that tiny sawdust. And now, you can surprisingly detect the smell of rouge on this white cloth.¡±


    ¡®This is too mysterious!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu smiled sourly at him. ¡°Maybe I was a loyal police dog in my past life.¡±


    ¡®Police? What is that thing?¡¯ Ever since he met her, Jing Rong had heard her use too many odd words to the extent that he became even more curious about her. ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± His question abruptly came out of nowhere.


    Ji Yunshu stared at him. ¡°Does your Highness have amnesia?¡±


    ¡°I do not!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She sessfully evaded Jing Rong¡¯s question. She couldn¡¯t exin that her sharp sense of smell had been rigorously trained by her forensic investigator dad.


    For him, a veteran forensic investigator, a well-developed sense of smell was very important. Since she was a child, she was trained in order to follow in his footsteps. Frequently, he would make her smell many strange things and after a long time, she was even able to differentiate fresh water from sea water with her eyes closed. Fortunately, this became her special skill which helped her solve many cases.


    1. Maoshi = 5-7am

 Chapter 162: Grease (part one)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Grease (part one)</h4>


    This missing girls case has been investigated for two months, but the process was very thorny. Apart from finding a naked corpse, there were almost no clues to work on. Who knows if this white cloth was actually rted to the case.


    Ji Yunshu stopped her train of thoughts and nced at Jing Rong¡¯s chest before inquiring, ¡°Is your injury better?¡±


    ¡°You actually care about me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness got injured because of me, so how can I not care about it?¡±


    Her words warmed Jing Rong¡¯s heart. He raised his hand and lightly pat his chest. ¡°It is only a small injury. It will not kill me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless. She was only showing some reasonable concern, but it caused such transformation in Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong continued to speak, ¡°Back to the case matters. You should rx a bit. Although time is pressing, the most important thing is your health. This Prince¡¯s injury is alright, but your injury needs to be carefully taken care of. As for the other matter, I¡¯ll send people to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°What other matter? What is your Highness talking about?¡±


    ¡°It is about the assassination on Liang mountain. In only a short period of several hours, they injured my people. How can I let them stay free and beyond thew?¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°In short, you don¡¯t need to manage this matter. Recuperating from your injuries is the most important thing to do. Don¡¯t fall sick because of it or it won¡¯t be good when giving birthter.¡±


    ¡®Wait a minute! Giving birth?¡¯ That¡¯s right! Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t mishear what Jing Rong said.


    Ji Yunshu squinted. Her neck was taut as she stopped looking at him. ¡°Please watch your words, your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t disapprove of her words. Instead, he acted confused and asked her, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®watch my words¡¯? We already slept together. This is a fact. Since ancient times, a woman¡¯s chastity is the most important thing. I slept with you. You even got me naked, and we kissed. Since all of that were done, no one else will marry you. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that this Prince deigns to marry you?¡±


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! Aren¡¯t you a bit too full of yourself?!¡¯ All the gratitude and guilt she felt for him had now been obliterated into oblivion after hearing him speak.


    ¡®They said that princes in ancient times are aloof and prideful, cherishing words like gold and unaffected by women charm. That is aside from Jing Rong! Or maybe, when he was still an embryo, his genes had long mutated. Humph! It must be why he is such an abnormality.¡¯


    Seeing the dislike and helpless expression on Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡®No, no, no! Following the ancient, this is correct.¡¯ Exasperation filled her. She got up and stared at the plum blossoms trees shaking under the cold wind before answering him, ¡°I will forget what happened yesterday. So, your Highness should also forget about it. Beforeing to the capital, I once said that you are a prince, and I am but amoner.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to remind me.¡±


    Jing Rong got up and took a step toward Ji Yunshu. However, as soon as he did, Ji Yunshu took a step back, pulling the distance between them once again. She sternly warned him. ¡°Since your Highness had promised me, you should abide by your words.¡±


    ¡°What if I renege it?¡±


    ¡°Then, I will immediately leave this ce.¡± She wasn¡¯t spouting hot air.


    Jing Rong felt a sharp pain in his heart when he looked at her resolute expression. He endured the heartache, but gradually, his lips stretched into a pained smile. He asked her, ¡°It appears that you are the only one in this world that can threaten me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She quietly retreated back another step, refusing to look at him. She was afraid that herplicated emotions would be seen by Jing Rong.


    Seeing her like this only made Jing Rong more depressed. ¡°Why are you standing so far away? I was just talking to you, not taking advantage of you. You are still injured, soe, and sit here.¡± As he spoke, he approached her and reached for her hand so that she couldn¡¯t distance herself from him again.


    Despite her fast evasive move, the white cloth in her hand was tightly grabbed by Jing Rong. In a moment of panic, she released her hand and let go of the white cloth which remained in Jing Rong¡¯s hand. Yet, in reflex, Jing Rong also let go of the white cloth after a slight dy. The cloth dropped, but suddenly, the wind picked up and right in front of their hands, the cloth was blown into the water of the pond.


    ¡°AH!¡± Ji Yunshu shouted in shock. ¡®This cloth could have been a clue, but now it¡¯s all wet!¡¯ Unfortunately, it was toote; The white cloth had fallen into the water.


    Jing Rong was as anxious as Ji Yunshu. He wanted to fish it out immediately but was stopped by Ji Yunshu even before he had the time to stretch out his hand.


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± She frowned while observing ayer of grease floating around the cloth.


    Seeing her focus, Jing Rong asked, ¡°Could it be there¡¯s a problem with that grease?¡±


    She nodded while her face revealed a disgusted expression. She frowned even more. ¡°I think that I know how the murderer smuggled the victim out of the capital.¡±


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t make head or tail after listening to her statement, so he didn¡¯t even react when Ji Yunshu immediately went into her room to bring out her sandalwood box. She was incredibly anxious when she spoke, ¡°I want to go the Li mansion now.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jing Rong didn¡¯t ask her further as he immediately ordered the servants to prepare a carriage and in haste, they departed for the Li mansion.


    On their way there, Ji Yunshu also recounted everything pertaining to her encounter with Li Shiyan on Liang mountain to Jing Rong.


    At this moment, everywhere in the Li mansion was covered in white satin. Shuiqing¡¯s body has already been returned to the Li family after the autopsy and tomorrow, they will bury her.


    With the duo¡¯s arrival, the servants immediately went to inform Madame Jiang. Not long after, Madame Jiang arrived with herplexion slightly better than the other day. When she saw Jing Rong, she was about to salute him but was stopped.


    ¡°There is no need for courtesy. This time, we havee for a vital matter.¡±


    ¡°What important matter? Did you find the murderer?¡± asked Madame Jiang in a hoarse voice.


    Ji Yunshu stepped forward and exined the reason for her visit. ¡°Madame Jiang, I know that Shuiqing will be buried tomorrow. However, the situation is quite urgent. I hope that you can let me do another autopsy on Shuiqing again.¡±


    ¡°Out of the question!¡± It was Li Zhao who answered in ce of Madame Jiang. He quickly strode towards them with a ferocious appearance. Like before, when his eyes swept Ji Yunshu, only hatred could be seen. As he stood in front of her, he spoke unwaveringly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it. Shuiqing¡¯s hands were chopped by someone; Her abdomen and chest were cut open by you. Do you hate her that much? Could it be that you want to chop her into pieces before being satisfied?!¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re wrong!¡¯ Shuiqing¡¯s abdomen and chest were opened by an ipetent coroner. That had nothing to do with her. How could that messy autopsy be thrown on her head? This was truly a grievance for her. Despite it, she was disinclined to exin herself. She only said, ¡°Young Master Li, Shuiqing was killed. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to find her murderer? I only need to examine her skin. I have no intention of damaging her body.¡±


    ¡°No way! I say no, that means no!¡± Li Zhao¡¯splexion turned crimson.


    However, Jing Rong was far from being intimidated by the unreasonable Li Zhao. He turned to Madame Jiang and stated, ¡°Madame Jiang, although I cannot use my authority to order you, I have to remind you that if you don¡¯t want to find the murderer, then say so.¡±


    Madame Jiang hesitated a bit. While Li Zhao hurriedly pulled her and said, ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°Shuiqing is already dead. If we don¡¯t find her murderer, what is the use of keeping her body intact?¡± eximed Madame Jiang. Then, she looked at Ji Yunshu and nodded. ¡°Her body is ced in the backyard. Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Big sister¡­¡± Regardless of Li Zhao¡¯s disagreement, Madame Jiang led them to the mourning hall in the backyard. When they arrived, she immediately ordered servants to open the coffin. Once again, Shuiqing¡¯s body was revealed to the light.

 Chapter 163: Grease (part two)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Grease (part two)</h4>


    The originally naked corpse was now neatly dressed in a type of delicately woven silk clothing. Her once messy long hair had beenbed until it was smooth and glossy, and golden hairpins held it in ce. She was adorned with an uncalcted amount of jewelry and ornaments on her person, which jingled with a metallic sound when the servants moved her out of the coffin. When it came to her mutted parts, Shuiqing¡¯s amputated hands were hidden by the clothing¡¯s wide sleeves while her face was covered in a very delicate and absolutely beautiful golden mask. To sum it, the whole body seemed as if it was shining with a golden halo!


    Although the corpse was in a state of putrefaction, the stench was well covered by the fragrance of Chinese honey locust and other flowers.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly approached and opened her sandalwood box. Then, she took out a broad knife and put it beside her. Next, she put on her white gloves and pulled Shuiqing¡¯s cloth, revealing her shoulder. Following that, she took her knife and cut a small piece of flesh from Shuiqing¡¯s shoulder. No blood dripped out from the wound as her body was far beyond the state of livor mortis, and her golden gown remained dry and clean. Finally, Ji Yunshu put that sample of flesh in a handkerchief.


    The whole process was neat and efficient. Done with her task, Ji Yunshu turned to Madame Jiang. ¡°I¡¯m done. You can put her back into the coffin now.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ Everybody felt everything went too fast. Li Zhao gawked at the simplicity of it. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he open her chest or dig out her guts? How¡­¡¯


    Madame Jiang acquiesced and ordered the servants to put back the body into the coffin. Once again, the coffin was sealed off, without a trace could be seen from the brief interlude as if it never happened.


    ¡°I need a basin of salted water with a clean paper. Can you bring some to me?¡± asked Ji Yunshu. Madame Jiang agreed to each of Ji Yunshu¡¯s requests.


    After the requested items arrived, Ji Yunshu put the sample of flesh into the basin. She waited for a few minutes, then put the paper inside of it. She took it out after it was partially soaked. On the paper, many orange spots could be seen. The corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched as her countenance turned dignified. She quietly put the paper beside her before turning to Jing Rong. ¡°Your Highness, please notify the capital governor. I have a good gauge of who the murderer is likely to be.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He nodded and immediately sent people to summon the governor.


    When the governor heard there was a lead with the missing girls case, he left everything behind and rushed over.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you have found the murderer?¡± He was very excited. Although the case has been transferred to Ji Yunshu, it didn¡¯t mean that he was absolved from all responsibilities of the case.


    Ji Yunshu slowly recounted the whole process outside of the mourning hall. ¡°I went to Liang mountain and found a white cloth there. After examining it, I discovered that the cloth was stained with grease, and it had two kinds of grease. The first kind is of animal origins, while the second one is of human origin.¡±


    ¡®AH!¡¯ Everyone present was shocked to no end. ¡®Human fat?¡¯ They all felt nauseous just from hearing that.


    The governor wasn¡¯t too clear about that conclusion, thus he pressed her for questions. ¡°What do you mean by that, Teacher Ji?¡±


    Ji Yunshu exined, ¡°When that white cloth got soaked in water, two kinds of grease floated out. If it wasrd, the spot of grease would show a darker color at the outer rim. On the other hand, human fat would have a darker color at its center.¡±


    ¡°For a white cloth that had been thrown away in a mountain and to be stained withrd and human fat, this obviously belonged to the murderer who smuggled the victim out of the capital. The murderer was afraid of being found out when he or she wanted to smuggle the victim out, so that person put her inside a container that hadrd in it. When the murderer went to the gate, the search went very smoothly. However, unexpectedly, Shuiqing was able to escape after they left the capital. The murderer chased after her all the way to Liang mountain, and this was when this white cloth was identally dropped. The cloth must have been stained withrd when he concealed the victim within the pork. As for the human fat, it would be what came from the Shuiqing¡¯s amputated hands which mixed itself with pork grease.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I took a sample of the deceased¡¯s flesh and discoveredrd on it, which corroborates with my conjecture. In addition to how neat and smooth the amputation wounds are, we can determine that the murderer is a butcher. Governor, I need you to immediately investigate all the butchers inside the city. But, please remember not to alert the murderer with your actions. We want to avoid the murderer escaping before identifying them.¡± After exining this much, everyone understood everything.


    The capital governor was shocked, amazed, and even had some admiration. After he agreed to Ji Yunshu, he left in a hurry to aplish his tasks.


    As for Madame Jiang, she started to cry and shouted, ¡°If we find the murderer, I will absolutely kill that person!¡±


    Ji Yunshu walked to her and stated, ¡°Madame Jiang, the dead cannot return to the living.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Madame Jiang cried until her eyes started to swell. Since there was nothing more for Ji Yunshu to do here, she departed from the Li mansion.


    As soon as they returned to the Rong estate, Lang Po came for Jing Rong and whispered something in his ear. She only heard Jing Rong say, ¡°Good, let him wait there.¡± Then, Jing Rong turned to Ji Yunshu and said. ¡°I have something to do. Go back and rest. Since we have narrowed down the murderer, I believe that the governor will send us some news soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± She nodded.


    Thus, Jing Rong left with Lang Po. Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t in the mood to inquire about Jing Rong¡¯s whereabouts. At this moment, she was more preupied by the discovery of the new clue. She believed that there will be new progress with the case very soon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Peach Blossom Spring.


    Yan Weiyi was sitting in the pavilion. A pot of tea was ced in front of him. However, the tea had long gone cold. Unlike his schrly appearance and his amiable facial traits, deep down, he was a vicious and merciless man.


    After waiting the time of a joss stick to burn, he finally saw Jing Rong arrive. He hid away the hatred in his eyes and got up to greet the neer. ¡°This one pays his respect to Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡°Yan Weiyi, no need to be too polite. Please sit down.¡± Jing Rong sat down while smiling at the other person.


    Yan Weiyi sat across Jing Rong. His gaze was lowered as he asked thetter, ¡°I don¡¯t know why your Highness summoned me. Do you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Jing Rong took the pot of cold tea and poured it into two cups. Then, he pushed one of the cups to Yan Weiyi. ¡°Here. Please try this, Teacher Yan. I infused this with peach blossoms. It is quite tasty.¡±


    Yan Weiyi obviously knew that the tea was cold, but he still drank it in small sips. After that, he gently put the cup down. ¡°It¡¯s a very good tea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only very good? Could it be that Teacher Yan didn¡¯t notice something else in the tea?¡± Jing Rong frowned as he spoke.


    ¡®Something else?¡¯ Yan Weiyi looked inside his cup without understanding. ¡°Please enlighten me, your Highness.¡±


    After hearing his words, Jing Rong sneered. ¡°I infused this tea using the Northern tangerine tree leaves that Teacher Yan personally grew.¡±


    ¡®Ack!¡¯ Yan Weiyi¡¯s expression instantly changed to panic and he was exuding cold sweat. Shock and fear were seen in his eyes.

 Chapter 164: Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 164: Scapegoat</h4>


    Seeing that Yan Weiyi was scared speechless, Jing Rong smiled with great satisfaction, yet his appearance seemed incredibly evil. ¡°Teacher Yan, no need to panic. If this Prince actually slipped shiban poison inside the tea, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here like this now.¡± After dering that, he switched his tone to a puzzled one. ¡°Anyway, this northern tangerine tree was grown by you. Even if you are poisoned by it, you should also know how to detoxify the poison, no?¡±


    Yan Weiyi knew that he was caught red-handed. Everything that he did was all known by Jing Rong. He raised his gaze from the cold tea and asked, ¡°If your Highness has anything to say, why don¡¯t you make it clear?¡±


    ¡°Good! Since you said so, I will get straight to the point.¡± Jing Rong leaned forward before speaking. ¡°Although you and I have never crossed paths, your fame has spread to my ears long ago. At that time, you were a civil official at the imperial court. However, you were removed from your position for corruption charges.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, your son, Yan Su, took the position of assistant minister of the Ministry of War. He also happened to receive my orders to lead the investigation of the ¡®Concealed Weapons¡¯ case. Who would have thought that all the puppets¡¯ strings ultimately lead to your son? Your son was convicted, and the Emperor unleashed his fury by sentencing him to be beheaded in public for the crime of rebellion.¡± Jing Rong put an emphasis on the words ¡°beheaded in public¡±. While he spoke, he also carefully observed Yan Weiyi¡¯s expression.


    Hisst sentence was like a stab to Yan Weiyi¡¯s heart, whose animosity had instantly vanished from his countenance.


    Jing Rong continued without pause. ¡°Teacher Yan must feel that if I didn¡¯t trace up to him and investigate, perhaps, he would have escaped this ordeal. However, the Heavens doesn¡¯t follow people¡¯s will. No matter how much one schemes, something will ultimately go awry in the process. In a sense, you should understand this principle more than I do. After all, you were a junior clerk in the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    Yan Weiyi¡¯s hostility bursted out, revealing itselfpletely without any concealment across his face. ¡°Your Highness has been talking in circles for awhile; I believe what you want to talk about is the matter on Liang mountain, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­¡± Jing Rong smiled as he slightly nodded.


    ¡°I also believe that you already knew everything pertaining that, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Contrariwise, Yan Weiyi let out a sigh of relief, then he continued to ask. ¡°So, are you going to send me to the Supreme court¡¯s prison? Will you charge me with the crime of attempted assassination on a prince?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jing Rong curled his lips. ¡°I already gave my order to Lu Jiang to lead a few people to your garden. At this time, they should be very busy uprooting all your northern tangerine trees.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Such a toxic thing shouldn¡¯t be left alone, or it would only bring more harm than good. Your trees will receive the punishment in your stead,¡± Jing Rong spoke flippantly without a single pause.


    Yan Weiyi¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. Although those northern tangerine trees are used to manufacture Shiban poison, the main point was that those trees were his precious treasures. Each seed took years to sprout and grow, but all his hard work went down the drain with just one word from Jing Rong. It would be a lie if he said it didn¡¯t hurt him. He choked on his saliva while hisplexion turned ashen. In contrast, Jing Rong¡¯s smile was even more radiant.


    Jing Rong stated, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you not to understand the words ¡®being used¡¯, right? The only reason you wanted to kill me is because of your son¡¯s ambition. A valid reason, I have to admit. However, why do you want to act as a scapegoat for others?¡±


    ¡®Acting as a scapegoat for others?¡¯ Naturally, the ¡®others¡¯ referred to Jing Yi.


    Yan Weiyi kept quiet. He vaguely understood Jing Rong¡¯s meaning.


    Jing Rong unhurriedly picked up the cup of tea and poured the contents on the ground before he continued to speak. ¡°Since you are merely a scapegoat, this Prince has no reason to kill you. Those trees can be considered as your scapegoat. Therefore, I will no longer pursue this matter. Besides, there¡¯s a saying that fits this situation aptly: killing the chicken to warn the monkey. Lord Yan, after receiving this lesson, you will not repeat the same offense in the future, right? After all, although that person lent you a hand to assassinate this Prince, having amon enemy doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s alright to be the other party¡¯s pawn, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Yan Weiyi was very clear on the meaning is hidden deep between Jing Rong¡¯s words. Jing Yi knew that Yan Weiyi wanted to take revenge for his son. They both have amon enemy, so they would side together. Yet, Yan Weiyi¡¯s hatred had blinded him and he was repeatedly used more than once by others. In the end, the one who would end up being used as the mastermind will only be him. This move of Jing Yi was as masterful as before!


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­ for your reminder.¡± Yan Weiyi slowly enunciated each word.


    Jing Rong took out a round jade pendant from his sleeve and put it on the table before pushing it across him. ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Teacher Yan to give back this jade pendant to its rightful owner. Next time, before doing anything, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t leave behind such obvious evidence. Although this jade pendant doesn¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯d probably cause a lot of problems if this thing is presented in front of the emperor.¡±


    Although Yan Weiyi didn¡¯t understand how Jing Yi¡¯s death guard was in possession of this jade pendant, he could follow the vine to get the melon. In the end, who knows if this was due to Jing Yi¡¯s negligence or the stupidity of those death guards?


    Yan Weiyi took the jade pendant; His heart was in turmoil from all those revtions.


    From the very beginning of their meeting, Jing Rong only spoke in half-words about this matter, and never once did he mention Jing Yi¡¯s name. Yet, his vague words had caused Yan Weiyi to be stumped for a long time.


    Yan Weiyi left the Peach Blossoms Spring when he was finally able topose himself. After Yan Weiyi¡¯s departure, Lang Po, who had been standing guard outside of the pavilion, came in. With prudence, he inquired, ¡°Why did your Highness let him go?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s freezing gaze surveyed the peach blossoms trees in the distance. His sword-like eyebrows knitted together as he spat out, ¡°There are way too many vermins. Killing all of them one by one would take forever. The best way to deal with them is to let those vermins¡­ kill each other.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    After Yan Weiyi left the Peach Blossoms Spring, he directly rushed to Prince Yi¡¯s residence.


    In the meantime, the news about the safe return of Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu, as well as the new progress in the missing girls case, reached Jing Yi¡¯s ears.


    Crack!


    The teacup in his hand broke in half as it was dropped on the table. Jing Yi maintained his calm appearance, yet he appeared more stern than usual. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for them to escape death. Not to mention, they ended up finding a clue for the missing girls case.¡±


    ¡®What a miscalction!¡¯


    He cold voice was heard again. ¡°What is going with Yan Weiyi? Such a big opportunity, yet he couldn¡¯t kill them. Damn trash!¡±


    Dou Quan stood in silence beside him.


    At this moment, a pageboy outside announced, ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Yan hase.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s expression sank as he nodded to his servant.


    A momentter, Yan Weiyi walked in while donning an expressionless face. After he reached the center of the room, he sped his hands to salute Jing Yi.


    ¡°Your people are truly far from beingpetent. A great opportunity hase to naught.¡± Jing Yi snorted.


    ¡°It was my fault not handling the matter to the best I could.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. This Prince will not hold you in ount. Be more vignt. Don¡¯t repeat the same mistake next time!¡±


    ¡®What do you mean by ¡®there will be a next time¡¯?¡¯ Yan Weiyi was extremely displeased. He was made into a scapegoat and all his northern tangerine trees, which he painstakingly grew with his own efforts, had been uprooted by Jing Rong. He was in fury with nowhere to vent and, unexpectedly, Jing Yi still had the gall to say ¡°Don¡¯t repeat the same mistake next time.¡± That man still wanted to use him again!

 Chapter 165: I Once Saw That Tassel

    <h4>Chapter 165: I Once Saw That Tassel</h4>


    Yan Weiyi wasn¡¯t a herbivore. Without Jing Rong¡¯s reminder today, he would have remained a chess piece in Jing Yi¡¯s hand and probably wouldn¡¯t realize it. Jing Yi was an unscrupulous man, thus he vaguely felt that Yan Weiyi wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind at this moment. He frowned while asking, ¡°Teacher Yan, did you see someone today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I went to Peach Blossoms Spring.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s expression immediately changed because the Peach Blossoms Spring was Jing Rong¡¯s territory. ¡°Why did he meet you?¡± Logic stipted that this matter might not be a coincidence.


    Yan Weiyi remained silent as he slowly sat down in front of Jing Yi. Then, he stared straight at the person opposite of him and spoke. ¡°Prince Rong knew about the matter of the northern tangerine tree. However, I¡¯m unsure where he got his information. It should have been impossible for him to link the shiban poison to me as it¡¯smon knowledge that the northern tangerine trees are extinct and I was extremely careful when growing the trees.¡±


    ¡°He only mentioned about this matter?¡± Jing Yi didn¡¯t care much about what with the matter of the northern tangerine trees.


    ¡°No. He told me that he already sent people to uproot all the trees I had. Those trees were to receive the punishment I ought to receive for my crime.¡±


    ¡°So to say, he knew that you were the one who sent the assassins to Liang mountain?¡±


    At this moment, Jing Yi unexpectedly still wanted to push all the me for the failed assassination on to his head. He was obviously acting on Jing Yi¡¯s orders. It was clear that Yan Weiyi was merely a chess piece from this question.


    ¡°No. Prince Rong had no idea about it and the matter about the shiban poison wasn¡¯t exposed yet. He only knew about the assassination at Jinjiang¡¯s memorial hall. But how did Prince Rong know that shiban poison was used at that time?¡± Yan Weiyi¡¯s tone was dejected without much hint to his real state of mind.


    Jing Yi froze for a moment before strongly reacting, ¡°It is because we both overlooked ¡®him¡¯? That clever man must know about the shiban poison.¡±


    The person Jing Yi referred to was none other than Ji Yunshu.


    Yan Weiyi wasn¡¯t concerned about Jing Yi¡¯s words. Instead, he took a jade pendant from his waist and presented it to Jing Yi. He exined, ¡°Prince Rong had some words that he wants me to pass to you: In the future, don¡¯t leave such obvious evidence. This jade pendant is something Prince Rong found on your suicide soldiers.¡± As he was done speaking, he got up and saluted Jing Yi, ¡°From now on, if your Highness wants to kill someone, please do it yourself. Although we are on the same side, the only reason I want to kill Prince is to avenge my son. I have no intention to involve myself in the struggles between the princes.¡± Without waiting for Jing Yi to respond, he quickly departed from the room.


    The shock could be seen on Jing Yi¡¯s face. Then, he carefully scrutinized the jade pendant in his hand.


    Dou Quan didn¡¯t notice Jing Yi¡¯s mood. However, he cautiously said, ¡°It appears that Prince Rong said something to Yan Weiyi with the intention to sow discord between him and you. May I suggest that we pay more attention to that man in the future?¡±


    Jing Yi was a bit absent-minded but still replied, ¡°This jade pendant is indeed the one I made for the suicide soldiers to wear. How did that end up in Jing Rong¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that when he went to assassinate Prince Rong, it was identally lost?¡± Dou Quan proposed.


    ¡°You should be very clear that when this Prince dispatched those suicide soldiers, it¡¯s impossible that I would allow them to wear such an obvious jade pendant that could trace back to me. Let¡¯s suppose that Jing Rong really took this from a suicide soldier we sent, it means that he had long since known that the mastermind of his assassination is me. So, today, he was simply using Yan Weiyi to parry me.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, all the dispatched suicide soldiers are dead.¡±


    ¡°Strange¡­ This is very strange¡­¡±


    Jing Yi narrowed his eyes. He felt that there was more to this situation than meets the eyes. For suicide soldiers to wear a distinctive essory was against logic.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, at the same time Jing Rong left the Rong estate, Ji Yunshu also departed. For her destination, she went to a certain restaurant in the capital; It was the restaurant that she brought Wei Yi to eat meat the other day.


    As soon as she went in, she heard the melodious song ¡°The Caged Woman¡± being sung on the restaurant stage. Following her line of sight, the singer from the other day, Mei Xiang¡¯er, stood on the stage and sang with a moving voice, plucking her audience¡¯s heartstrings, yet making them feelfortable as they listened to her.


    As Ji Yunshu darted her gaze towards the stage, she identally encountered Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s gaze which showed surprise upon contact. Underneath her surprise, there was a vague hint of what appeared to be bashfulness.


    Ji Yunshu coughed. She cannot afford stirring romance. Therefore, she quickly escaped to the second floor.


    After she reached the second floor, she saw Li Shiyan sitting at a table outside. He sported a demeanor screaming out ¡°I am the coolest!¡± In one hand, he used chopsticks to repeatedly tap on the table. While his other hand was idly resting on the wooden railing of the balcony. His appearance left Ji Yunshu speechless.


    She walked up to him and when she arrived next to him, she patted his back. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Pop!


    The chopsticks were dropped on the table. Then, he slowly got up and looked at Ji Yunshu with his peach blossoms eyes. His mouth drawn back into a smile.


    ¡®Huh? Didn¡¯t they say that he was seriously injured? He doesn¡¯t even look like he was injured at all!¡¯


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te. You¡¯rete by almost the time it takes for a whole joss stick to burn.¡± Li Shiyan grumbled.


    ¡°There was a dy.¡±


    Ji Yunshu sat in front of him. As soon as her butt touched the wooden chair, she stretched her hand toward Li Shiyan and solemnly said, ¡°Now, can you give me back that thing?¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such hurry? Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t have much time to spare.¡± Ji Yunshu was firm with her answer.


    Li Shiyan¡¯s expression turned into one of grievance. He pressed his hand on his shoulder and whined, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even have the time to inquire about my well-being? I received a heavy injury because of you. The wound on my shoulder is still not healed yet.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t a heartless person; If it wasn¡¯t because of Li Shiyan¡¯s assistance, her life would have been jeopardized. She opened her mouth and spoke with concern, ¡°Remember not to soak the wound in water. Don¡¯t eat spicy food or¡­¡±


    ¡°I lied to you. I¡¯m not injured.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Yunshu was bewildered.


    Li Shiyan smiled at her and used his hand to pat his shoulder. ¡°You really underestimate me. Those people couldn¡¯t have injured me. Although, I did hurt my arm when I tried to go down the valley to find you two. I got careless, tripped and tumbled down instead. I ended up dislocating my shoulder, but everything is good now.¡±


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! Are you trying to act funny like a monkey?¡¯ Li Shiyan really made her head hurt.


    Li Shiyan narrowed his eyes and leaned forward. He asked with great curiosity, ¡°I really want to know what is your rtionship with that prince.¡±


    Faced with that inquisitive expression, Ji Yunshu let out a deep breath. She bluntly answered, ¡°I can¡¯t follow your thoughts. I¡¯m here because I need you to return that thing to me. Please give it back now.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Then, I will risk everything to get it back.¡± Ji Yunshu spoke those words without hesitation.


    Her words shocked Li Shiyan. ¡®That thing is that precious to her?¡¯ After pondering a moment, he took out a tassel from his sleeve. This was something that he stole from Ji Yunshu when they were in Liang mountain. That¡¯s right! He stole it! He swayed the tassel in front of Ji Yunshu. His coquettish appearance turned into a serious one as he inquired the origin of the tassel. ¡°Is this tassel really yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine.¡± As she spoke, her fingers reached for the tassel.


    However the next moment, Li Shiyan abruptly spoke shocking words. ¡°I once saw that tassel before.¡±


    Her hand paused in the air right before her fingers could brush the tassel. ¡°What did you say?¡± She asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I said that I once saw that tassel.¡±

 Chapter 166: Before Beating a Dog, You have to Look at His Owner

    <h4>Chapter 166: Before Beating a Dog, You have to Look at His Owner</h4>


    ¡°How could it be possible?¡±


    ¡®Right, this is impossible.¡¯ This tassel was given to her by Ji Pei. The tassel was indeed one half of a pair, and supposedly would be held together by a thread. Ji Pei had cut that thread so that he could give her one half of it while keeping the other one. But Ji Pei is dead; so how could there be another tassel that is identical to hers?


    Seeing how certain Ji Yunshu was, he also gave her a sincere reply, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you. I really saw a tassel that is identical to yours. Or perhaps, did you steal it from him? Yet, this possibility is even more impossible. That identical tassel was already in that man¡¯s possession before I left for the central ins. Besides, he had never traveled to the central ins before.¡±


    In a split of a second, her woman intuition was rmed. Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression heavily frowned. She carefully questioned him. ¡°That man¡­ what is his name?¡±


    ¡°Su Ziluo.¡±


    ¡°Su Ziluo?¡± Ji Yunshu softly repeated the name. Disappointment could be heard in her tone. Perhaps, she was too hopeful. ¡®How could he possibly be Ji Pei? Ji Pei was dead! Maybe it is only a coincidence that the tassel looks identical?¡¯


    ¡°So? Do you know him?¡± asked Li Shiyan.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± As she replied to Li Shiyan, she recovered the tassel dangling on Li Shiyan¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°I guess both of you are brought by fate. I mean one person lives in the central ins while the other resides in Qujiang, but you wear identical tassels.¡± He paused a moment as his eyes arched into crescent while looking at Ji Yunshu. Then, he continued. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you the least surprised?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be surprised?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from the central ins. Isn¡¯t that something that you should surprise you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu wiped the pearl decorating her tassel before putting it back in her sleeve. Then, she lifted her eyes and looked at Li Shiyan. She indifferently stated, ¡°When I saw you for the first time, I already knew you weren¡¯t from the central ins. I did have my doubts about you being a person from Qujiang though.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± Li Shiyan¡¯s curiosity was piqued as the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°How did you guess? Or was there something written on my face?¡±


    ¡°None of such. Although your attire is a style that belongs to the central ins, the silver button on the crest of your hair crown and your bootspletely give you away since central ins people won¡¯t wear those items.¡±


    When Li Shiyan heard her exnations, one of his hand touched his hair crown where the extravagant silver button was. Then, he lowered his gaze to look at his boots. He obviously didn¡¯t notice those trivial details at all. Inhabitants of the central ins wouldn¡¯t use such shy buttons to knot their haircrest. As for the boots, Li Shiyan wore thin sole boots, very unlike the thick solesmonly seen in the central ins.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, you are really clever.¡± He praised her while beaming a smile at her.


    ¡°I am Ji Yunshu. Young Master Li should call me Miss Ji.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er sounds more pleasant to the ears.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to being referred as such.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Wei called you Shu¡¯er.¡± Li Shiyan refuted.


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes. ¡°This is different.¡±


    ¡®Different? Why it is different when ites to me?¡¯ Li Shiyan squinted his eyes and asked her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that idiot is your future husband, right?¡±


    ¡°He is not an idiot.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone became severe as she red at him. Now that she got her tassel back, she had no intention to continue chatting with him. She got up and stated, ¡°Young Master Li, I am very grateful for what you did on Liang mountain. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I will return the favor. I still have matters to attend to, so I will take my leave first.¡±


    Li Shiyan hurriedly got up when he realized her intention of leaving. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to return the favor. I just want to eat a meal with you. You should not have eaten yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your regards, but right now the missing girls case takes priority and I have to decline.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take much of your time.¡± He wants to reach out to Ji Yunshu, but she retreated with a gloomy expression. ¡°I hope that Young Master Li would understand.¡± She passed by him and was about to go downstairs but stopped after two steps. She gave him a side nce before warning him. ¡°I believe that you know that the Great Lin and Qujiang are currently on the verge of a war. The rtions between the two countries are very tense. If Prince Rong was to learn that you are from Qujiang, it¡¯s inevitable that misunderstandings might be created. At that time, you might be forced to return to your country and maybe blood might flow once again.¡±


    Li Shiyan froze in shock. He didn¡¯t think about that point. In his mind, he simply wanted to take advantage of the unrest at the borders to escape from his old man. His father might not even know he had sneaked into the Great Lin empire.


    If his father were to know he was here, he would have been tied up and dragged back to Qujiang. While he was contemting the problem, Xiao Lu, who was next to him, poked at him. ¡°Young Master, Miss Ji has left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Shiyan snapped out of his train of thoughts, but he saw no shadow of Ji Yunshu. He heavily sighed and red at Xiao Lu. After a moment, he asked in a mocking tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shu¡¯er say earlier that if Prince Rong knew about our identities, blood might flow?¡±


    Xiao Lu mechanically nodded, ¡°Miss Ji did say that.¡±


    Li Shiyan softly chuckled. ¡°Regardless of anything, I am the heir of Kang Ding Marquis. Before beating a dog, he still has to look at his owner.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, if you say it like that¡­ doesn¡¯t that make it sound like you¡¯re a dog?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°This lowly one said that¡­¡±


    Paf!


    Without any surprise, Xiao Lu¡¯s head received another fierce blow from Li Shiyan.


    ¡°You dare to say that I am a dog?! Are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it, but you were¡­¡± However, he didn¡¯t dare toplete his sentence with ¡°the one who said it.¡± Instead, he retreated back in fear of getting hit again.


    But in his fury, Li Shiyan ferociously grabbed him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu had long descended the stairs. Her attention was suddenly grabbed by the piercing voice of a woman. She turned in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in pink clothes. She exuded a noble aura and seemed to be a daughter from a wealthy household judging from the silver and gold essories she wore. She was sitting in a small booth, fuming with anger. At the height of her emotions, she swept all the dishes off the table which loudly broke on the floor.


    ¡°Can¡¯t your restaurant hire someone to sing? And of all people to send, you sent that kind of person to entertain me?¡± She then pointed at Mei Xiang¡¯er who was standing on the stage.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er lowered her head while leaning closer to the old man.


    The old man pulled her hand infort while looking at her with distress. Following that, he nervously nced a few times at the furious young miss.


    The restaurant manager arrived in haste and offered his apology. ¡°Young miss, we are very sorry. If you don¡¯t like this song, I¡¯ll make her sing something else more to your liking.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. Such vulgar singing has ruined my mood. And look at that red scar on her neck. How disgusting! Is your restaurant so broke that you have to stoop to letting such an ugly person sing? I came here to eat, but how can I still be in the mood to eat with such a disgusting sight?!¡±

 Chapter 167: The Truth (part one)

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Truth (part one)</h4>


    The young miss lifted her sleeve and covered her nose with a condescending attitude as she spoke.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er lowered her head even more while pulling the shawl around her neck tighter to cover her scar better. However, it still couldn¡¯tpletely hide it. Her scar could be described as if the skin had been peeled off, which gave her scar a deep red-purple color. The healing process had caused it to look all wrinkled, making it quite a sinister sight. Even if it was partially covered, it was still hideous to look at.


    Due to the young woman¡¯s loud voice, it attracted the attention of all the surrounding patrons who stared at Mei Xiang¡¯er. They soon began to gossip spiritedly and pointed at her.


    In fear of diminishing his restaurant¡¯s reputation, the restaurant owner appeased the young miss with a few sentences before going onto the stage and started pulling down Mei Xiang¡¯er by her sleeve.


    He fiercely whispered near her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you something to cover your neck? How many times did this happen? Are you trying to wreck my business on purpose? Do you want me to fire you?¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er trembled as she bite her lips. She implored him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It wasn¡¯t my intention. It was blown away earlier, so¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. Hurry and get down.¡±


    ¡°Owner, I¡­¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened.


    The old man shakily got up, bowed at the owner and beg him, ¡°Owner, please give us another chance. Xiang¡¯er didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I beg you.¡± His voice was tearful and almost desting.


    The innkeeper was a good man, thus he helplessly sighed before waving his hand and gave in. ¡°Ah! Forget it! For today, leave first. Come back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± The pair bowed at the innkeeper in apology. Mei Xiang¡¯er supported the old man and slowly got down from the stage.


    The innkeeper returned to the wealthy young miss and said a few words before the matter was closed.


    Ji Yunshu stood on the side as she watched the drama unfold in front of her. Her mind was split between hatred for that young miss¡¯ uncourteous mouth and haughty manners, and pity for Mei Xiang¡¯er.


    ¡®For such a beautiful woman to be so unloved by Heaven¡­¡¯ She softly sighed and walked to the exit. However, after a few steps, she suddenly noticed a man standing a bit further away.


    The man was tall and very well-built. He was wearing the restaurant cook uniform and stood at the kitchen entrance. His eyes shone with intense killing intent, making him look sinister as he red at the arrogant young miss still sitting in the small booth. What¡¯s more, his hands on both sides of his body were tightly clenched to the point where the veins on the back of his hands appeared to be on the verge of bursting. It was very obvious that he was filled with anger.


    Suspicions crept into Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart. ¡®Could this man be Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend? Is that why he is this angry?¡¯ A vague premonition rose inside her heart. She felt that her heart stagnated a moment before suddenly elerating as she looked at the man. Only after the man returned to the kitchen did she lightly shake her head and hurriedly left the restaurant and returned to the Rong estate.


    At this moment in the East courtyard of the Rong estate.


    ¡°Where is Teacher Ji?¡± From the sound of the voice, the person talking was none other than Jing Xuan.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t this woman just stay in the pce and enjoy a good life instead of running out everyday?¡¯ The maidservant lowered her head and quickly replied. ¡°Teacher Ji went out.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°This lowly servant has no knowledge.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a big man, so why don¡¯t you know where he went? What a bunch of useless people!¡± Jing Xuan ced her hands on her hips and appeared to be fuming in anger.


    Timely, Wei Yi leisurely walked out while holding a bouquet of plum blossoms and humming a song.


    ¡°Hey, idiot!¡± Jing Xuan shouted at him.


    Wei Yi looked back and instinctively avoided her after ncing at her. He walked toward a plum tree instead. ¡®What? Isn¡¯t that the unreasonable person?¡¯


    Jing Xuan¡¯s anger red up even further as she immediately followed with another shout. ¡°Hey, idiot! I¡¯m calling you.¡±


    Wei Yi continued to ignore her as he turned to admire the plum blossoms on the tree and, from time to time, he would look at the plum blossoms in his hand getting scattered by the wind.


    Jing Xuan¡¯s expression turned dark from displeasure. Stirred by her anger, she reached for Wei Yi¡¯s sleeve and pulled at him with the intent to interrogate, ¡°We need to talk. Why are you ignoring me?¡±


    Wei Yi was forcefully pulled to the side by Jing Xuan. He groaned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t like you as well.¡± Jing Xuan red at him while replying tit for tat.


    Wei Yi lifted his hand and cautiously freed himself from Jing Xuan. He had all the intent to avoid her, but he didn¡¯t forget to say it. ¡°Shu¡¯er told me that a real man doesn¡¯t argue with a woman. I didn¡¯t get angry with you when you destroyed the flowers in the courtyardst time. I won¡¯t argue with you, so don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Jing Xuan stomped her feet. She then waved her hands, before clenching them into fists to punch at Wei Yi¡¯s arm. She loudly bellowed, ¡°Do you know who I am? I am a princess!¡±


    ¡°Is a princess so amazing? Mother said that everyone is equal.¡± He refuted. Then, he scratched his head while frowning before asking, ¡°Actually, what is a princess?¡±


    Pfft!


    Jing Xuan was so angry that she spat out blood.


    During this time, Ji Yunshu returned. As if she had wind on her feet, she hurriedly went into the house without sparing a nce at Jing Xuan and Wei Yi.


    When Jing Xuan saw Ji Yunshu, her anger was immediately doused while her face blushed and her mouth curled up. It didn¡¯t take her much time to run into the courtyard after Ji Yunshu.


    Once Ji Yunshu entered the house, she went to find the documents about the missing girls case that the capital governor sent her before. Previously, when she received it, she only gave it a few nces before throwing the stack aside on the table and hadn¡¯t touched it ever since. But right now, she needed to go through each file. Therefore, she spread everything on the table and browsed through everything in detail.


    Jing Xuan stood behind her and watched Ji Yunshu busy herself for half a day before asking. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t reply to her.


    ¡°I can help you!¡± Jing Xuan stepped forward with the intention of helping her.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly stopped her. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°I just want¡­¡± Jing Xuan¡¯s sentence stopped mid-sentence as Ji Yunshu has buried herself in that stack of documents and waspletely ignoring her.


    ¡®Are Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi possessed? Why are they ignoring me today?¡¯ Jing Xuan¡¯s mood turned bad. Her temper didn¡¯t lose to Jing Rong in term of stubbornness. Therefore, she sat down in the room on the side while Ji Yunshu was deeply engrossed in her work. As she observed Ji Yunshu, she felt extremely satisfied.


    In the meantime, Ji Yunshu wasbing each file very carefully, earnestly paying attention to the punctuation of each sentence as she feared to overlook an important clue.


    After an hour, her eyes finally parted from the rows of words. Astonishment could be read on her face. To be precise, apart from shock, there was both worry and panic.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Jing Xuan asked her while propping her chin.


    Ji Yunshu abruptly stood up and spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°If¡­ this is the truth, then¡­¡± ¡®What an eye-opener!¡¯

 Chapter 168: The Truth (part two)

    <h4>Chapter 168: The Truth (part two)</h4>


    Jing Xuan didn¡¯t understand why Ji Yunshu was acting like this. However, she didn¡¯t have the time to ask since Ji Yunshu had already left. She walked quickly toward the courtyard entrance as if she had wings to her feet. As she arrived at the entrance, she identally collided with Jing Rong who had timely returned from the Peach Blossoms Spring.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The murderer! I know who the murderer is.¡± She spoke in a rush.


    Jing Rong¡¯s sword-like eyebrows slightly knitted.


    Ji Yunshu continued to exin. ¡°I need your Highness to help me investigate two people for me.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    An hourter, the capital governor arrived in haste with more pieces of information which he collected from the assigned investigation. ¡°Teacher Ji, I have all the information pertaining all the butchers living and working inside the city.¡±


    He handed over the document, but Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Put the files here for now.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Her words puzzled the governor.


    Jing Rong had a grave expression as he stepped forward and handed over two scrolls to the capital governor before giving out his instructions. ¡°Governor, I order you to immediately dispatch a group of runners discreetly monitor the man on this painting, and another group to protect the woman in the other painting. If nothing unexpected happens, we will be able to quickly bring the murderer behind the missing girls case to justice.¡±


    When the governor unfolded the two paintings, two portraits were revealed. The first one belonged to the cook who worked at the restaurant earlier. The second portrait was that of the arrogant young miss who was sitting in the restaurant booth previously.


    The capital governor¡¯s brain was cloudy with iprehension, so he asked, ¡°Your Highness, what is this for?¡±


    Instead of Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu replied. ¡°This white cloth is our clue. I did say that the murderer was probably a butcher, but I overlooked one important point. There is also a possibility that the murderer is a cook. I read through all the files pertaining the missing girls case which you sent before and discovered amon point between all the victims; they all went to the same ce before their disappearance and a particr situation always urred beforehand.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Before their disappearance, they all went to this restaurant called Auspicious Prosperity. What¡¯s more, there would always be a singer called Mei Xiang¡¯er at the time of their visit and, inevitably, they would humiliate her in public due to the wound on her neck. Without exception, they would go missingter on that day or the day after.¡± As Ji Yunshu spoke, the governor recalled the information he had gathered and it was indeed as such. Ji Yunshu continued to exin. ¡°The man in this painting is called Gan Chouliang, a cook working at Auspicious Prosperity. As for the woman in the other painting, she is the young miss of the Ruan family, Ruan Ya¡¯er. Today, I went to Auspicious Prosperity and coincidentally witnessed her conflict with Mei Xiang¡¯er. She then humiliated thetter in front of everyone. At that time, I saw Gan Chouliang ring at Miss Ruan with killing intent. I believe there is a rtionship between Mei Xiang¡¯er and Gan Chouliang. And then, I suddenly remembered that time when I went to Auspicious Prosperity to eat. At that time, I tried one of their meat dishes and found that the taste was quite unlike pork. It was not until I looked through the files again that I can ascertain that the murderer is most probably the cook.¡±


    After they heard her exnation, everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    Someone suddenly shouted in fright, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the meat served was human meat?¡± A sickening feeling overcame them from simply uttering those words.


    After the capital governor digested the revtion, he swallowed his saliva. He held onto the two portraits and asked, ¡°So, Teacher Ji means that the murderer might repeat his offense?¡±


    ¡°Correct! Although we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence that Gan Chouliang is the murderer yet, there is a method to ascertain it. If Gan Chouliang is truly the murderer and his motive is to kidnap and kill anyone who harms Mei Xiang¡¯er, he will certainly strike again after Miss Ruan offended Mei Xiang¡¯er today at the restaurant. Therefore, I hope that Governor will lend me a hand by keeping an eye on Gan Chouliang while protecting Miss Ruan from harm.¡± Her exnations were loud and clear.


    Jing Rong waved his hand. ¡°Governor, go do your assigned tasks at once. Human life is priceless. We cannot afford to let this case drag on any longer. Do remember to be discreet. We don¡¯t want to alert the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± The capital governor received the order and set off in haste while holding onto the two portraits.


    Now that the case had a clue and if her conjecture of Gan Chouliang being the murderer is correct, then he would certainly act tonight. At that time, they would be able to arrest him on the spot.


    Hidden within her sleeves, Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands were tightly clenched into fists. Her mind became preupied with the case. As she was caught in a trance, Jing Rong reached for her and shook her. ¡°The case has some progress. Now, shouldn¡¯t it be my turn to ask you about something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you go out today?¡±


    ¡®What has toe, wille.¡¯ She nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°To meet Li Shiyan.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression turned sour as he felt jealousy brewing inside of him. ¡°Your rtionship seems quite good, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you go meet him?¡± His tone sounded very indifferent, yet his mood was low and his words sharp.


    Ji Yunshu was still thinking about the case and wasn¡¯t in the right mind to reply to him. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m currently not in the mood to answer such questions.¡± Then, she sat down, waiting for new progress from the capital governor.


    Jing Rong watched her, but he was quite depressed. ¡®Forget it. When this case is resolved, I¡¯ll ask her again.¡¯ With nothing else to do, he also sat down and waited for the governor¡¯s news.


    Hidden on the side, Jing Xuan was observing everything from the start. The admiration she had for Ji Yunshu continued to grow, gushing stronger like the tide of a tsunami. However, she was worried that Jing Rong would discover that she had snuck into his residence, so she secretly returned to the pce. Upon her return, she was caught red-handed sneaking in by her mother, Concubine Xiao.


    Concubine Xiao looked at her in anger. ¡°Did you go to the Rong estate, again?¡±


    Jing Xuan smiled while sitting down next to Concubine Xiao and acted spoiled. ¡°Imperial Mother, I only went for a walk. I didn¡¯t go to Imperial Brother Rong¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I have someone keep an eye on your whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother!¡±


    ¡°You never do as I said.¡± Concubine Xiao reprimanded her. She felt disappointed that her child didn¡¯t follow her expectations. She reached for Jing Xuan¡¯s hand and patted it twice. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you are a princess and should act like one. Look at you right now. Always running outside of the pce and not even bringing an imperial guard with you. What if something were to happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen. No one would ever dare to bully me, so please rest assured Imperial Mother.¡±


    ¡°How can I not care about you? You are not a child anymore. Sooner orter, you will marry. I have already talked with your imperial father about your big event. He has agreed to help you choose a good partner for you. Your prospective husband will certainlye from a prestigious family. So, be obedient and stay in the pce. Stop running everywhere and work on that unruly temper of yours.¡±


    When she heard about getting married, Jing Xuan became hesitant. She pouted and twisted her body. ¡°Daughter doesn¡¯t want to marry.¡±


    ¡°Daughter, how can you say such things.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ If I was to marry, I want to choose him myself.¡± Jing Xuan willfully spoke.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s expression darkened. She asked, ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you¡­ in love with Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother, I¡­¡± For her secret to be suddenly revealed, Jing Xuan furiously blushed. She lowered her head while her mouth curled up. She spoke with shyness. ¡°In fact, Teacher Ji is really intelligent. He was able to resolve the missing girls case. Your daughter¡­ really admires him.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Although he still had no meritorious service yet, I believe that he¡­¡±


    Concubine Xiao interrupted her daughter¡¯s rambling. Her expression showed anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you that. Did you say that he already resolved the missing girls case?¡±


    Jing Xuan nodded and added. ¡°I heard him with my own ears.¡±


    ¡°What did you hear? Tell me everything you saw as well.¡± Jing Xuan unsuspectedly told everything she knew to Concubine Xiao. The more Concubine Xiao heard, the darker her expression became.

 Chapter 169: The Irksome Jing Yi Who Disrupted Everything1

    <h4>Chapter 169: The Irksome Jing Yi Who Disrupted Everything1</h4>


    The more Jing Xuan talked about Ji Yunshu¡¯s brilliance, the more excited she got.


    As for Concubine Xiao, her long and slender eyebrows slightly knit as she narrowed her eyes. Then, she said to her daughter, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, Teacher Ji is amoner. He is not suitable for you. What¡¯s more, his mind is too deep. I absolutely won¡¯t agree to your marriage with him.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that imperial mother didn¡¯t warn you. Even your imperial father won¡¯t agree to it. In short, don¡¯t even think about it. Starting today, you are not allowed to leave the pce. I will instruct people to keep a good eye on you.¡±


    Jing Xuan felt she was extremely wronged by her mother. After stomping her feet, she departed while roaring and fuming in anger.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s ears finally could enjoy the silence. She nced at the court eunuch on the side and ordered, ¡°Immediately send this news to Prince Yi. If the murderer acts again, he has to catch him before the capital governor does. The merit of capturing that criminal must not fall into Prince Rong¡¯s hands.¡±


    The court eunuch bowed, ¡°Yes, your Ladyship!¡±


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s slender hands tightly clenched into fists. ¡®I must not allow the credit to fall into Jing Rong¡¯s hand. You want to resolve the missing girls case and investigate the Lin capital case? You want to im credit in front of the emperor and im the crown prince¡¯s seat? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡¯


    Without dy, Jing Yi received the news from Concubine Xiao and ordered Dou Quan to secretly dispatch a group of people to observe the capital governor¡¯s subordinates in ordance with Concubine Xiao¡¯s suggestions. If the murderer makes a move, he must grab the culprit before the capital governor does.


    On the evening, the weather turned slightly cold as a drizzle fell onto the capital. Ji Yunshu stood for a long time under the eaves outside of the reception hall. She looked at the sky which was gradually being covered by the curtains of the night. Within her prating gaze, the orange glow of the sunset was reflected as she pondered, unaware of the situation on the capital governor¡¯s side.


    Jing Rong ordered a servant to bring a cloak which he draped around her shoulders. ¡°Your body has yet to heal. You must not catch a cold now.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze fixed the hand resting on her shoulder before raising her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± She uttered before adding, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ wounds are much serious than mine. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°We are not wed yet, but you are already this concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Jing Rong promptly interrupted her. His gaze wandered to the pitch-ck sky. ¡°I wonder if it will snow tomorrow?¡±


    ¡®Bro, it¡¯s already spring!¡¯ Ji Yunshu shook her head, but she didn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    Perhaps Jing Rong was feeling very serene, he thought of another subject of conversation and poked her arm before saying. ¡°I wonder¡­ Should we do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what your Highness is trying to say.¡±


    ¡°The night is long and torturous.¡± Jing Rong deliberately reminded her of a certain night.


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes. ¡°I am not your sedative!¡±


    ¡°What is a sedative?¡± Jing Rong was at loss. Then, he asked, ¡°Is that the same thing as the Three Benefits pill?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was an archeologist to start with, thus she was very clear what this pill was2. ¡®This prince! Is that all he could think of in that brain of his?!¡¯ She sighed with exasperation before retorting. ¡°A sedative is not an aphro- Anyway, it¡¯s not that kind of thing. A sedative is a drug that helps inducing sleep. Since your Highness feels that the night is too long and torturous, then you should take a sedative.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded without understanding half of her words. A smile hung on his face as he leaned closer to her. In a seductive voice, he said, ¡°This Prince is in need of a sedative.¡±


    ¡°I said I am not a sedative!¡± Ji Yunshu moved sideways.


    ¡°If I say you are one, then you are one.¡± His warm breath could be felt as he leaned closer to her ears. Her body tensed as she clenched her fists under her sleeves. As Jing Rong almost touched her and she was caught in a dilemma, the capital governor suddenly rushed inside, still dressed in his government official uniform. His expression was very flustered and sweat was pearling from his brows.


    Jing Rong resumed to his cold and stern facade in an instant and both his hands were sped behind his back. He inquired, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    The governor immediately greeted Jing Rong before stating the reason for his arrival. ¡°Your Highness, someone¡­ has already caught the criminal. It was indeed the Auspicious Prosperity¡¯s cook, Gan Chouliang. Our people followed him and saw that he was about to harm Miss Ruan, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    The capital governor paused for a moment and lowered his head. ¡°We were about to catch him, but unexpectedly, Prince Yi¡¯s people suddenly appeared and brought Gan Chouliang to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison first.¡±


    ¡®The early bird catches the worm!¡¯ Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu looked at each other. They clearly understood the oues of this situation. If the credit for the missing girls case was given to Jing Yi, then the deal Ji Yunshu had with the emperor was void. It meant that it was impossible for them to unseal the coffins rted to the Imperial Duke case!


    ¡°Where did Prince get the news about the criminal? Didn¡¯t I specifically ordered this matter to be done with discretion?¡± scolded Jing Rong.


    ¡°Your Highness, this lowly subordinate absolutely didn¡¯t divulge a single word about this matter. The implication is too heavy, so even those under me didn¡¯t leak the news.¡± The capital governor also didn¡¯t understand how could Prince Yi¡¯s subordinates suddenly appeared and snatched their target. This reversal of situation made the governor felt unreconciled with the results. The credit was snatched by Jing Yi, not to mention Jing Rong¡¯s and Ji Yunshu¡¯s shares of contribution, even his efforts weren¡¯t recognized.


    ¡®How frustrating!¡¯


    Jing Rong frowned. In a cold tone, he softly stated, ¡°Prince Yi rushing ahead wasn¡¯t a coincidence. This was a calcted move.¡±


    The capital governor asked, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s wait after the Ministry of Justice has investigated Gan Chouliang before discussing our next step. For now, keep a close watch on the progress and immediately report to me if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong waved his hand, allowing the governor to rush to the Ministry of Justice to closely observe the proceedings.


    Ji Yunshu anxiously looked at Jing Rong. ¡°If Gan Chouliang confesses his crimes, then the one who will get the most contribution is Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°This Prince knows!¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I will go see Jing Yi in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness wants to persuade Prince Yi not to meddle with this case?¡± Ji Yunshu paused a bit before continuing, ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s aim is you. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t wish for you to investigate the Lin capital case. In addition, for him to suddenly spring in the middle of our investigation to catch the criminal obviously means that he doesn¡¯t agree with you.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s countenance was dignified as his wrinkled brows gave him an oppressive aura. He waited until the hour of the rabbit3 to change into clean clothes and prepared himself to go to Prince Yi¡¯s residence.


    The capital governor hastily rushed over at that moment and urgently said, ¡°Your Highness, the people at the Ministry of Justice had interrogated Gan Chouliang through the night. He confessed everything and has signed his confession. Prince Yi has the document and is about to enter the pce, nning to report this matter to the emperor and resolve the missing girls case.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression became unsightly. He called Lang Po. ¡°Prepare my horse at once! I want to enter the pce before Jing Yi does and stop him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± Lang Po answered and immediately prepare it.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t dy any further as he rushed out toward the pce. He must block Jing Yi.


    Ji Yunshu was also very anxious as she looked at his back speedily leave on his mount. Her heart was squeezed with urgency. After a moment, she asked the capital governor, ¡°Governor, I want to ask you what was written in Gan Chouliang¡¯s confession?¡±


    ¡°I copied part of his confession. Take a look.¡± The capital governor took out a paper from his sleeve and presented it to her.


    She took the confession and read it carefully. However, after her gaze brushed through line by line, her expression gradually twisted and became tensed. There was bewilderment inside her eyes. She raised her eyes and asked the capital governor, ¡°Do you know if it¡¯s possible for me to go to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison? Can I meet with Gan Chouliang?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The capital governor hesitated.


    ¡°I know it might be a difficult request, but there is something wrong with this confession.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°ording to the state of putrefaction on Shuiqing¡¯s corpse and the color of her blood, her face was peeled off first before her hands were chopped. However, following Gan Chouliang¡¯s confession, her hands were chopped first before her face was ripped off. I don¡¯t know if he remembered incorrectly or the one who wrote the confession made a mistake. That¡¯s why I want to meet him in person. So, I would like to trouble you to make it possible.¡±


    1.The real title is °ë·ɱ³öÒ»¸ö¾°Òà which is a modified version of a popr expression ¡°°ë·ɱ³ö¸ö³ÌÒ§½ð¡± (Cheng Yaojin ambushed the enemy). Cheng Yaojin is a great general in the early Tang Dynasty. The meaning of the expression is an unexpected situation urred or someone whose presence is annoying. ?


    2.The Three Benefits pill is an aphrodisiac. XD Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Jing Rong, I think you have more probability of having a spring dream. ?


    3.Hour of the rabbit = 5-7am

 Chapter 170: You Are Lying!

    <h4>Chapter 170: You Are Lying!</h4>


    The prison of the Ministry of Justice was not a ce thatmoners could visit freely. Seeing the capital governor¡¯s hesitation, Ji Yunshu continued to convince him. ¡°Although Gan Chouliang signed the confession and admitted killing people, his exnations on how he hid the corpse and proceeded with everything were quite vague.¡±


    ¡°Vague?¡± The capital governor did not understand Ji Yunshu¡¯s meaning. He pondered a moment, then he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t he already say that his motive was to retaliate against the people who humiliated Mei Xiang¡¯er? He even exined how he hid the bodies amongst the pork and shipped them out. So, when he chased after Miss Li to Liang mountain, that white cloth must have been dropped by him. Aren¡¯t those exnations clear enough? As for the point mentioned earlier, whether he chopped the hands first or peeled off the face, it might not necessarily be relevant since he had killed so many people that he might have remembered the details incorrectly.¡± The capital governor¡¯s reasoning was quite logical.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s intuition was keen, thus the uneasiness within her could not be unraveled by his words. She sighed. ¡°To sum it up, there are nebulous points in the confession. Regardless, we need to rify those points properly before reaching a conclusion. Governor, let me meet him. I am the one who is the most familiar with the details of this case afterall.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The problem was not if the capital governor was willing to let her see the criminal. The governor was only a rank 4 first ss official. Within the Ministry of Justice¡¯s staff, there was still a minister who was rank 1 first ss, and a rank 2 first ss assistant minister. Whether this could be done or not, at this stage, the capital governor had no reason not to give it a try. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.¡± The governor agreed.


    After reaching their destination, the capital governor took out amand tile, but he stopped the jailer from notifying the Ministry of Justice¡¯s minister and assistant minister. Then, he secretly brought Ji Yunshu inside.


    The Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison was unlike the prisons in each administrative area. Although the dim and gloomy atmosphere, created by the candlelights illuminating spots of darkness, was the same in any prison, the pungent smell assaulting the nose was not as strongpared to inside the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison. In addition, lettuce juice was spread on two corners outside of each prison cell to neutralize the odor as much as possible. There was also a difference in size for the prison cell whenpared to those in major cities and small towns.


    They finally came in front of Gan Chuliang¡¯s cell. He was leaning on the freezing wall with his legs crossed. His white prison garment was dyed red with his blood and torn in countless ces, a result of being whipped. It appeared that the Ministry of Justice¡¯s method of interrogation was to extort a confession. His disheveled and unkempt hair shielded his stubborn and cold expression from view.


    The capital governor stepped forward to take a look at him before saying to Ji Yunshu, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Ask him what you want and let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Ji Yunshu came forward and stood near the prison cell door. She used her hand to lightly knock on the wooden pike several times. The dull sound echoed and reached Gan Chuliang¡¯s ears. However, he was unresponsive.


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°I know you can hear me knocking.¡± As soon as she said those words, Gan Chuliang raised his head. Blood could be seen dripping from the corner of his eyes. However, Ji Yunshu was not the least bit afraid of his appearance.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know who I am. I am only here to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Gan Chuliang smiled, but the action made the tear at the corner of his mouth to crack and he bleed again. ¡°What needs to be said is already said. Everything you want to know is already dug out. I killed them. I am the one who killed them!¡± His voice was hoarse when he spoke.


    ¡°Is Mei Xiang¡¯er worth it for you to do this?¡±


    Hearing the familiar name, his eyes slightly raised before he replied with confidence, ¡°She is worth it. Xiang¡¯er is a good and kind-hearted woman. In this world, there was no one like her. Such a good woman shouldn¡¯t bear those¡­ She shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t what? Is he alluding to the public humiliation she suffered?¡¯ Ji Yunshu squatted down and asked with a serious expression, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mei Xiang¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°None. We have no rtionship with each other. She doesn¡¯t know I like her and had no idea I kill people. She knows nothing¡­¡± He continued to repeat himself, but regret could be heard in his tone.


    Ji Yunshu calmly observed him, then she lightly said, ¡°Gan Chuliang, did you really kill those people?¡±


    As soon as the question was uttered, Gan Chuliang unexpectedlyughed and unabashedly met Ji Yunshu¡¯s stare. ¡°I already confessed and signed it.¡±


    ¡°Did they extort a confession from you?¡±


    ¡°I admitted it myself.¡± He replied very swiftly.


    Ji Yunshu took out the confession at a moderate pace, unfolding it in front of him. ¡°Good. Then, let me ask you again. When you killed Li Shuiqing, did you cut her hands first, then skin her face?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°When I examined her corpse, the corpse clearly had the face skinned first, then the hands were chopped.¡±


    Gan Chuliang sized her up. ¡°Are you a coroner?¡±


    ¡°No. As I said before, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my identity, you only need to reply to my questions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed countless women, how can I remember each one of them? Whether I skinned the face first or chopped the hands, they still ended up dead in any case.¡± As he spoke, he continued to beam a smile as if he was carrying a will to die.


    His expression abruptly sank as anger gripped him. He continued to speak. ¡°Only I can protect Xiang¡¯er! Everything I did was what she would have wished to do. Those women deserved to die. How can theypare to Xiang¡¯er¡¯s beauty? Why did they have to bully her over and over again?¡±


    ¡°Even if it was so, killing is not the way.¡± Ji Yunshu replied.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t those people deserve to die?¡± He lowered his brows and felt what he said was justified. A malevolent expression was slowly revealed.


    ¡°Then, why did you¡­ still want to rape them?¡±


    Gan Chuliang¡¯s eyes suddenly raised and nervousness quickly flit through his expression. The fleeting expression was caught by Ji Yunshu¡¯s keen eyes. ¡®That kind of expression¡­ as if he was evading¡­ this felt closer to ack of confidence.¡¯


    Slowly, he said, ¡°I have nothing to say. Isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s innocence the most important thing? Not only do I want them dead, I want them to experience first the feeling of wanting to die but cannot. Furthermore, all their chopped hands were soaked inrd and served at the restaurant. Everyone who ate it all praised it to be delicious. Each and every time! There was one time when I forgot to soak the human meat inrd, and as result, many guests returned the dish.¡± Heughed a few times after recounting the anecdote.


    ¡®Disgusting!¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s stomach churned listening to him. That day must be the day she went to eat there with Wei Yi. As suspected, it was human meat! She frowned while enduring the nausea she felt. Slowly, she got up and said, ¡°Do you understand what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Gan Chuliang shifted his sinister eyes. After a moment, he got up and walked toward Ji Yunshu. Suddenly, he grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯ arm through the gap between the wooden stake and pulled her toward him.


    Ji Yunshu was forced to take a step forward, and her body pressed on the wooden fence of the cell! The governor and two jailers immediately wanted to step forward upon seeing this. However, Ji Yunshu raised her free hand and signaled them to stop.


    Gan Chuliang did not do anything more drastic. He only pulled on her arm and asked in a strange tone, ¡°What you want to know, I already told you. What else do you want to ask?¡±


    Due to their proximity, Ji Yunshu could see his face with rity. His face was marred by numerous wounds caused by thesh of a whip. The blood had long dried from thecerations, but when he spoke, the wounded cracked from the movements and blood seeped out again. It flowed down, dripping onto the back of her hand.


    It was a very conspicuous sight. Coincidentally, Ji Yunshu¡¯s sightnded on his neck and saw the protuberance of his Adam¡¯s apple. Her heart suddenly stilted and shock overwhelmed her.


    ¡°You¡­ are lying!¡± She spat out.

 Chapter 171: Falsification

    <h4>Chapter 171: Falsification</h4>


    ¡®Eh? Lies?¡¯ The trace of gloom in his expression vanished. ¡°What are you saying?¡± He ferociously bellowed while exercising more strength on his grip, squeezing Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist painfully.


    Yet, Ji Yunshu did not struggle. She did not even flinch from fear in front of Gan Chuliang¡¯s bloody eyes. She simply asked again, ¡°Did you really kill them?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes, full of wisdom, were extremely keen, as though they could look through people¡¯s heart, thus the mind of the opposite party was clearly disyed for her.


    Gan Chuliang¡¯s hand released her hand gradually. ¡°I already told you everything. There is already evidence that supports my confession. I am the murderer, so you should kill me by tearing me limb by limb as a punishment.¡±


    It¡¯s true that all evidence pointed at him. Previously, Ji Yunshu highly suspected him of being the murderer, but why did she say that he was lying at this time?


    Ji Yunshu took a step back and said, ¡°Rest assured, you will not be sentenced to death if you didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± With nothing more to say, she immediately turned her back to him and left.


    However, she could hear Gan Chuliang¡¯s bellowing from behind her. ¡°I am the murderer! Kill me! Hurry and kill me¡­¡± However, what apanied his cries of rage were the sounds of the wooden barrier being hit.


    Ji Yunshu made a stop at the jailers¡¯ break room. Without a word, she quickly took the ink and brush on the table, and wrote something on a paper with it. After the ink dried, she folded the paper and gave it to the capital governor. She also gave him a quick exnation. ¡°Governor, please immediately send someone to the pce. If Prince Rong is able to stop Prince Yi as nned, there¡¯s no need to give him this letter. In the case he fails to stop Prince Yi, give this letter to him and let them meet the emperor together.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°This is an emergency. Don¡¯t waste time or it will be toote.¡± Seeing the urgency on her face, the governor no longer asked questions. He took the entrusted letter and immediately ordered someone to deliver it as instructed by Ji Yunshu.


    Only after that did the governor turn to Ji Yunshu to inquire, as he was still unable toprehend this whole situation. ¡°Teacher Ji, what is going? What did you write in the letter that needed to be urgently delivered to his Highness, Prince Rong?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced in the direction of Gan Chuliang¡¯s prison cell. Her expression faintly sank. Then, she looked back at the capital governor. ¡°Did you notice Gan Chuliang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple?¡±


    ¡°Adam¡¯s apple?¡± The governor became pensive. ¡°Is there anything wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°His Adam¡¯s apple is clearly different from normal men. For normal men, the protuberance is at a higher angle. It could be lower also, but usually, the protuberance would be bigger. Whereas, Gan Chuliang¡¯s Adam apple barely protrudes, almost to the point of being t, just like the throat of a woman.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jing Rong, followed by Lang Po, had spurred his horse and finally reached the southern gate of the pce just in time. Jing Yi had juste down from his carriage and was about to enter the pce. With two big strides, Jing Rong was able to obstruct the other¡¯s path.


    Noticing Jing Rong¡¯s hurried appearance, Jing Yi smiled and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You want to report the finding for the missing girls case?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± questioned Jing Rong.


    Jing Yi did not hide anything and stated truthfully, ¡°Why? Jing Rong, I discovered things pertaining to the case, so obviously I will make a report to imperial father.¡±


    ¡®Damn shameless guy!¡¯


    ¡°You should be very clear about the stakes of the case.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. However, we all perfectly understand that Jing Hua is currently the crown prince and Imperial Father is not young anymore. How long do we have to wait? Besides, as a prince, our identity is all the more a sensitive matter. The missing girls case is nothing but your stepping stone to investigate the Lin Capital case. Even so, in the end, you still won¡¯t get the crown prince¡¯s position!¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you kept obstructing me three, four times?¡±


    ¡°This is what we called, a rabbit doesn¡¯t have one entrance to its burrow.¡± Jing Yi¡¯s tone implied a deeper meaning to his words.


    Since Jing Rong was not a fool, he quickly understood his brothers hidden meaning. ¡°Jing Yi, I only want to investigate the Lin Capital case and have no other intentions. As long as you agree not to meddle into this case, I can assure you that I absolutely won¡¯t fight over it with you and you won¡¯t need to scheme and guard against me for every single thing.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Jing Yi frowned.


    ¡°If I wanted to fight over it with you, that jade pendant on that suicide soldier would have been handed over to imperial father on the day I came back to the capital.¡±


    ¡®Ah!¡¯ Jing Yi¡¯s heart stilled at the thought, then he spoke superfluous words, ¡°Jing Rong, you know that I am not afraid. Using a mere jade pendant as evidence is nothing but a vain attempt.¡±


    ¡°Must you meddle in this case?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be enemies with you, but when a man wants to reach higher ces, he must destroy the road behind him in order to avoid anyone from climbing to where he is.¡± Then, he patted Jing Rong¡¯s shoulder while coldly snorting. ¡°Next time, work hard not to let me be a step ahead of you.¡± As soon as he spat out those words, he passed through the south gate.


    Jing Rong stood there with a gloomy expression while watching Jing Yi¡¯s silhouette gradually getting smaller.


    Lang Po walked to him and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, if Prince Yi really reports to the Emperor¡­¡±


    Thest words were left unsaid as the sound of a galloping horse was heard. As soon as the sound came near them, it stopped. The man on the horse quickly dismounted and kneeled in front of Jing Rong while presenting a letter to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is from Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡®Ah?¡¯


    ¡°Teacher Ji said that if Prince Rong could not stop Prince Yi, your Highness has to meet the emperor with Prince Yi after reading this letter.¡±


    Prince Rong took the letter and opened it. After reading it, he was shaken. He immediately put it away and quickly strode through the gate. Behind him, Lang Po followed while remaining confused.


    Inside Fuyang hall.


    Jing Yi had already presented the confession document to Qi Zhen emperor and promptly reported his findings.


    The emperor was in exultation as he stored away the confession document. ¡°It has been two months that this case has caused unrest amongst the people in the capital. The capital governor ran left and right to investigate, but his investigation was unfruitful. I didn¡¯t expect that this case would be resolved by you. Good! Very Good!¡±


    Jing Yi lowered his head and slightly bowed. The corner of his mouth was stretched into a silent smile.


    ¡°We always reward fairly. Since you resolved the case, we cannot omit to bestow you something. Speak, what do you want?¡±


    ¡®The emperor¡¯s throne! But will he give it to me?¡¯


    Jing Yi sped his hands and spoke, ¡°This Son only wishes for our empire¡¯s safety and the people¡¯s prosperity and nothing more. Besides, this matter is rted to the peace and well-being of themoners. I was only doing what I must. I didn¡¯t do so to be rewarded.¡±


    The emperor was obviously incredibly satisfied with Jing Yi¡¯s reply. He nodded and dered, ¡°No matter what, you aplished a meritorious deed. We will grant you¡­¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong has arrived!¡±


    Jing Rong timely entered the hall. He was expressionless as he greeted his father. ¡°Your Son hase to meet imperial father.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor inquired, ¡°What is the reason for your presence?¡±


    ¡°Son knows that Prince Yi has entered the pce to report the missing girls case. Since it¡¯s rted to the missing girl case, I have to enter the pce. In addition, I have¡­¡±


    Qi Zhen interrupted him. ¡°We know what you want to say. The agreement we made with Teacher Ji only stands if he resolves the case. We would have agreed to let people unseal the coffins for investigation. However, at present, this case has been resolved by Jing Yi. The agreement is now void.¡±


    On the side, Jing Yi had a smug smile. As for Jing Rong, he maintained a calm face and stepped forward. ¡°Son only wants to say that there¡¯s an error in Prince Yi¡¯s report.¡±


    ¡°An error?¡±


    ¡°The murderer is not Gan Chuliang.¡±


    The emperor frowned, then nced at the shocked Jing Yi. He turned to Jing Rong and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Jing Rong simply stated, ¡°Because Gan Chuliang is a eunuch.¡±

 Chapter 172: Jingle Bell

    <h4>Chapter 172: Jingle Bell</h4>


    ¡®A eunuch?¡¯


    ¡°Absurd!¡± Jing Yi denied Jing Rong¡¯s words. He added, ¡°The criminal already signed his confession and even voluntarily disclosed all his crimes. Yet, now you are telling me that he is a eunuch?! Where did thate from?¡±


    Jing Rong remainedposed. He stepped forward and spoke to his father, ¡°Your Son is absolutely not speaking nonsense. Although Gan Chuliang already signed the confession document, the fact remains that he is a eunuch. For someone who is castrated, how could he have sullied those victims?¡±


    ¡°That man has an Adam¡¯s apple!¡± Jing Yi retorted.


    Jing Rong stared at Jing Yi and exined, ¡°That¡¯s right. He does have an Adam¡¯s apple, because he was castrated after the age of 16. At that time, his Adam¡¯s apple had already developed. However, it didn¡¯t fully mature because of the castration. Therefore, it is smaller and doesn¡¯t protrude much.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s exnations couldn¡¯t be clearer than that, but most of the credit fell on Ji Yunshu and her letter.


    Jing Yi¡¯s gaze became dispirited. With a wave of his sleeve, he spat, ¡°Impossible!¡± A final struggle!


    ¡°The suspect is still in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison. If Prince Yi has any doubts, please feel free to send people to examine him. Only then will you know that I am speaking the truth,¡± suggested Jing Rong.


    Right at this instant, Jing Yi had an ashenplexion. Everything was clearly within his grasp, but why did it veer off to another direction midway? He was extremely unwilling and retorted to Jing Rong, ¡°Even if it is true that Gan Chuliang is a eunuch, it doesn¡¯t mean that he isn¡¯t the murderer. The evidence points at him. Perhaps, this can only be exined by him having an aplice or even numerous aplices.¡±


    ¡°Even if your supposition is correct, you didn¡¯t rify the whole truth surrounding the case and already went to report the case to imperial father. If I didn¡¯t point out the inconsistency in it, I¡¯m afraid that because of your hasty judgment to resolve the case, the true murderer would have remained atrge, free and beyond thew.¡±


    ¡°Urgh!¡± He didn¡¯t expect Jing Rong¡¯s counterattack to be this biting.


    Qi Zhen emperor¡¯s expression sank in an instant, and he looked at Jing Yi with anger and displeasure. The hand on his desk clenched into a fist. ¡°Jing Yi, if what Jing Rong said turns out to be the truth, you really overstepped your role.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more!¡± Qi Zhen emperor waved his hand as his face revealed disappointment. Then, he ordered with an angry voice, ¡°For the time being, send people to investigate the authenticity of Jing Rong¡¯s words. Make sure to determine if that man is really castrated or not. If he is, I don¡¯t want you to meddle in this case any longer. Let Jing Rong investigate and quickly find the real murderer.¡±


    Jing Yi turned pale. He was enraged and fiercely red at Jing Rong. He didn¡¯t expect such a big misstep. He didn¡¯t get to eat the dish, but it was already empty. Thus, he had no other option but toply. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The emperor sighed. ¡°So early in the morning and our mood is already spoiled.¡±


    Hearing this, an old eunuch standing on the side stepped forward with deep concern. ¡°Your Majesty, the official memorials can be reviewedter. It¡¯s better to drink warm congee and rest a bit.¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­¡±


    The old eunuch immediately ordered someone to bring a bowl of warm congee.


    The emperor propped one of his hands on his desk and wearily rested his head on it. With his other hand, he waved at his sons. ¡°Everyone, withdraw.¡±


    Jing Rong and Jing Yi silently nodded and departed from Fuyang hall. When they came out, they walked the same road until they reached the entrance. Suddenly, Jing Yi blocked Jing Rong¡¯s way.


    ¡°You deliberately did it?¡± During the whole way, Jing Yi had held back from asking this question.


    ¡°How can you say so?¡± Jing Rong faintly asked.


    Jing Yi¡¯s expression turned unsightly. He restrained the fury within. ¡°When you stopped me at the pce gate, you didn¡¯t mention that Gan Chuliang was castrated. You obviously hoped that I would sessfully report this to Imperial Father, and then, you woulde in and trap me.¡±


    ¡®Are you being delusional?¡¯ Jing Rong coldly stared at him. ¡°Jing Yi, I have never thought about taking credit in front of Imperial Father. I also never thought of fighting with you. When we were at the pce gate, I already gave you the chance to turn back, but you were the one who insisted on meddling with this case.¡±


    ¡°As expected, I really underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°I still have something to say. I will not fight with you, but if you persist being this unbearing, leaving others with no leeway, I won¡¯t remain passive anymore.¡± Jing Rong warned his brother.


    Contrariwise, Jing Yi sneered. He hardened his tone, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the one who is not giving the other leeway. You speak at any turn that you don¡¯t want to fight with me, but everything you do is clearly going against me. You are very clear that all the officials in the imperial court and numerous eyes are attentively watching us because they know in their hearts that the next ruler would either be you or me, but certainly not Jing Hua! If you want a fight, I will fight you to the end!¡± As Jing Yi¡¯s speech reached Jing Rong¡¯s eyes, the older prince flipped his sleeves and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu left the prison and returned to the Rong estate. Her heart was in turmoil, caught in a whirlpool of mixed emotions. As soon as she returned to the East courtyard, she saw Wei Yi sitting on the stone stairs holding a dazzling whitentern.


    Wei Yi suddenly raised his head, and the haze on his face vanished. He beamed toward Ji Yunshu with a foolishugh. ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± It was obvious that he was incredibly happy from his tone.


    Ji Yunshu walked to him and slowly sat down. ¡°How did you know I returned?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Wei Yi pointed at her ankle and said, ¡°The ankle chain I gave you¡­ I can hear the jingling bell on it from afar.¡±


    ¡®Wow! What sharp ears!¡¯ Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t even hear the faint sound of that little bell, but from such distance, Wei Yi could hear it. His ears are as keen as those of a whale.


    Wei Yi continued to speak in a proud tone. ¡°Ifter you can¡¯t find your way home, don¡¯t be afraid because as long as I can hear that bell, I will absolutely find you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°Good! If one day I can¡¯t find my way back, you shalle find me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at thentern in his hands and inquired, ¡°Why are you sitting here while holding thatntern?¡±


    He raised thentern in his hands and replied, ¡°I was worried that you couldn¡¯t return because it¡¯s very dark outside. That¡¯s why I thought of lighting antern, so you won¡¯t get lost on your way back.¡±


    These days, due to the missing girls case, she was overwhelmed with things to do to the point of losing her mind. Therefore, she didn¡¯t have much time to apany Wei Yi. What¡¯s more, by the time she returned to her residence, it was often veryte. Therefore, Wei Yi¡¯s behavior is forgivable.


    ¡°Fool¡­¡± Ji Yunshu affectionately stroked his head.


    Wei Yi let Ji Yunshu rub his head, pulling closer and resting his head on her shoulder. He giggled and asked, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are we always going to stay in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Ji Yunshu nced at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because ever since we came here, you are always busy. I can¡¯t follow you every day like before. The capital is very big; I can¡¯t recognize the road. Uncle Shu also doesn¡¯t let me go out. Shu¡¯er, I don¡¯t like it¡­ a little bit.¡±


    She felt incredibly sorry for him. ¡°Then, do you want to return to Jinjiang?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head. Then, he rubbed his head on her shoulder several times before pulling on her hand while saying, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to go back to Jinjiang. I only want to be together with you. When mother was still alive, she said that Shu¡¯er is my wife in the future. We can be together forever, right?¡± Perhaps, Wei Yi had understood the real meaning behind his mother¡¯s words. One thing for sure, he retained that a wife is someone who will be with him forever.


    Ji Yunshu felt her throat constrict as her body trembled from too many emotions.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er?¡± Wei Yi called her.


    Ji Yunshu recovered her mind and she parted her lips to reply to him. ¡°Wei Yi, I promised your parents that I will always take care of you. Rest assured that I will certainly be with you.¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± Wei Yi was extremely happy. They then nestled together in harmony.

 Chapter 173: A Military Strategist

    <h4>Chapter 173: A Military Strategist</h4>


    After leaving the pce, Jing Rong returned to his residence and without resting, he went straight to the East Courtyard. However, he had yet to reach his destination when he caught sight of Wei Yi leaning on Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder while chatting andughing with her.


    Lang Po, next to him, glimpsed at his expression. The loyal subordinate inwardly sighed. ¡®Poor Prince! He has to watch his beloved woman happily chatting with another man and could still endure the jealousy and displeasure eating at his heart.¡¯


    After contemting the problem for a moment, Lang Po whispered, ¡°Your Highness, are you going to enter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a moment.¡± His tone didn¡¯t conceal the pain in his heart.


    Lang Po retreated to his side and quietly apanied his master, as he stood outside the entrance for several minutes until that fellow, Wei Yi, stopped leaning on Ji Yunshu and went inside the house with thentern. Only then, did Jing Rong step forward and strode into the courtyard under Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. Her sight fell onto his wet shoulders.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jing Rong was already in front of her.


    ¡°Did you stand outside for a long time?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stretched her hand and pointed to his shoulders where small plum blossom petals fell on him. ¡°It didn¡¯t rain today, but the plum trees are gorged with dew, and a small breeze would send the flowers petals flying. Your Highness¡¯ shoulders are wet and have many petals on them. This could only happen if you stood outside for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, then she turned around and went inside, followed by Jing Rong.


    Inside the house, Wei Yi was partially lying on the table while holding Ji Yunshu¡¯s brush. He was concentrated on drawing on thentern. In fact, he was drawing plum blossoms which were the first thing Ji Yunshu taught him, but despite his best efforts, the painting looked more like chopsticks. Then, he lifted his head and saw Jing Ronging in behind Ji Yunshu. Immediately, he pouted and whined with an unhappy voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Jing Rong felt exasperated at the remark. ¡°Loathsome guy, when did I offend you?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    Wei Yi snorted. ¡°I just don¡¯t like you. Last time, you yelled at those big sisters and let Shu¡¯er got hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Jing Rong was rendered speechless. Something is wrong. He obviously got injured from saving Ji Yunshu, wasn¡¯t it? After thinking a bit, Jing Rong suddenly smirked. ¡°Wei Yi, do you want to eat tanghulu?¡±


    ¡®Tanghulu!¡¯ After hearing that word, Wei Yi immediately became excited and shouted happily, ¡°I want!¡±


    Thus, Jing Rong called Lang Po.


    After a moment, Lang Po arrived.


    The prince instructed Lang Po, ¡°Bring Young Master Wei out to eat tanghulu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    Lang Po¡¯splexion became unwell. He shook his head and dragged Wei Yi who was filled with happiness to buy tanghulu.


    ¡®Loathsome guy, you were easily bribed by tanghulu.¡¯ Jing Rong had a smug look on his face.


    As for Ji Yunshu, the corner of her mouth kept twitching at the scene. She reminded Wei Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much sugar or your teeth will decay. Your Highness isn¡¯t afraid that he will find youter if he gets a toothache?¡±


    ¡°I fear nothing. This Prince will invite the best doctor for him.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was dumbstruck.


    Seeing that she was speechless, he inwardlyughed, but his outward appearance remained serious as he took two steps closer to Ji Yunshu. His actions pressured her as her heart gave birth to a vague premonition. She hurriedly back away.


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This Prince just wants to ask you about Gan Chuliang.¡±


    Jing Rong went into the main topic. Ji Yunshu almost thought he wanted to¡­ y rogue again. She let out a sigh of relief and started talking, ¡°About that, didn¡¯t I already write everything in the letter?¡±


    ¡°Everything was clear, but how can you be so certain that Gan Chuliang isn¡¯t the murderer? Is it because he was castrated?¡±


    Ji Yunshu walked to the table and picked up thentern left behind by Wei Yi. Then, she took the writing brush and slowly corrected his painting while exining to Jing Rong, ¡°A person who was castrated long ago cannot possibly rape anyone. That¡¯s one point. The second point, a perverted serial killer would certainly have extreme behavior that followed a rule or a pattern. Since he recognized that all of his victims had their faces peeled and their hands chopped, it meant that those actions are a pattern. Because it is a pattern, there was no reason for him to not remember clearly if he skinned the face or chopped the hands first. These two points are enough to determine that he was lying. Therefore, the murderer is absolutely not him. At most, he was the transporter, the aplice helping the murderer to smuggle the corpses and handling them.¡±


    ¡°Then, why does he want to lie about it? He clearly knows that he will die if he was convicted.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that he did it to protect someone.¡± Her tone gradually became heavy. She still continued, ¡°At first, I want to go to Auspicious Prosperity to find Mei Xiang¡¯er. Perhaps, she might know something about it, and with chance, we might be able to find another clue leading to the murderer. Unfortunately, the restaurant has been sealed, and no one knew where she lived. The Governor already dispatched runners to investigate this matter. It won¡¯t be long until we get some news.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I still have another way.¡± Jing Rong dered.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him oddly before inquiring, ¡°What other way?¡±


    ¡°If your conjecture is correct, the real murderer will not let the Ruan family¡¯s young miss off the hook. There¡¯s a possibility that he will act again.¡±


    ¡°From your Highness¡¯ tone, it seems like you already made some arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I already ordered people to continue keeping an eye on Miss Ruan. I hope that the murderer will show himself,¡± stated Jing Rong.


    ¡°Your Highness is very clever.¡± Ji Yunshu rarely praised him. ¡®It¡¯s true that this man is intelligent.¡¯


    Jing Rong was overjoyed from herpliment. In fact, at an early time, Ji Yunshu had coordinated with the capital governor to continue protecting Miss Ruan to prevent the murderer from harming her.


    Ji Yunshu continued to paint thentern and altered the chopstick-like branches into lifelike plum branches.


    Jing Rong frowned and went to her side. He asked her, ¡°The man you sent before told me that if I can stop Prince Yi, there was no need to give me that letter. In case of failure, the letter was to be given and I would enter the pce with Prince Yi like it happened. Are those the ns you thought of?¡±


    ¡°In your heart, aren¡¯t you already clear about the way I do things?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡±


    ¡®How overbearing!¡¯ Ji Yunshu muttered to herself for a moment before she opened her mouth with calm eyes. ¡°This time, Prince Yi was able to be one step ahead of the governor which led to Gan Chuliang¡¯s capture. This showed that this wasn¡¯t a coincidence. For him to prepare a confession document to report to the emperor, it means that his only purpose was to make you fail from investigating the Lin Capital case. ording to the nature of this kind of scheming person, he will press you on a dead road without a doubt. At that time, I thought that if your Highness can stop him without a hitch, it will show that Prince Yi still has a bit of conscience. If this wasn¡¯t the case, there was no need to be polite. Your Highness will receive the letter and discredit him in front of the emperor and let him suffer a crushing defeat. This can also be considered giving him a lesson.¡±


    ¡®Is this woman really a mere painter and coroner?¡¯ Jing Rong became bbergasted. ¡®This woman should have been born a man, donned an armor and rushed to the battlefield as a military strategist!¡¯

 Chapter 174: The Influence of the Ji Family Reaches Far and Wide

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Influence of the Ji Family Reaches Far and Wide</h4>


    ¡°If you were a man, everyone would fight over you to wee you to their house as a guest.¡±


    ¡°A guest?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°With your intelligence, not only can you deal with dead people, you also have strategies meant for the living. Of course, this is a matter that everyone would want to fight over you for.¡±


    ¡°What about your Highness?¡± Ji Yunshu stared at him. Her eyes were pensive as she asked him, ¡°Does your Highness desire to receive me as an honorable guest and help you climb thedder?¡±


    ¡®Climb thedder?¡¯ When Jing Rong heard these words, he wryly smiled. ¡°I am not Jing Yi.¡± Unlike Jing Yi, he didn¡¯t want to involve himself in the court fight, not to the point where either the opponent died or he died! He didn¡¯t want the situation to ultimately turn into one where both he and his opponent would be harmed.


    Ji Yunshu smiled, but she said nothing.


    Under her hands, the painting on thentern wasplete. On the white paper covering thentern, the red color glowed as each dot had bloomed into resplendent plum blossoms with pinkish gradient petals on the branches with everything intecing with each other.


    ¡®How beautiful!¡¯


    She took thentern with her as she left the room and carefully hung it on a bamboo pole at the corner of the house. Then, she admired it for a moment before lowering her gaze and spoke in a faint voice, ¡°Sometimes, there are too many matters that I can¡¯t do anything about. The heavens have arranged a road for me, and even if I do everything to detour it, I will still end up treading on that road regardless of my thoughts and my will.¡±


    After listening to her words, Jing Rong stayed quiet.


    Ji Yunshu turned around and fixed her gaze on Jing Rong before adding, ¡°Your Highness, the moment you were born, you were destined to be caught in this whirlpool of bloody fights. Even if you do not wish for it, you will still end up caught in schemes. The fight for the crown prince¡¯s position has always been an inevitable matter.¡±


    Eh!


    ¡°Therefore, you feel that I might be simr to Jing Yi one day?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± She swiftly replied. She truly didn¡¯t know, but she knows that as a prince, his life would never be a sea without waves. Once again, she turned her back to him, and under the eaves, she raised her head to look at thentern she hung.


    Jing Rong silently stepped forward and wordlessly stood beside her. During this moment of serenity, none of them had the intention to spoil it.


    However, far away in Concubine Xiao¡¯s residence, an upsurge of turmoil rose!


    Crash!


    A teacup shattered loudly on the floor. Concubine Xiao was overwhelmed by fury. Her expression was terribly ferocious as she red at the broken chinaware on the floor.


    On the side, Jing Yi was seated in a calm manner.


    ¡°It was out of my expectations. Jing Rong¡¯s strategy had reversed the situation in an instant.¡± She spoke with extreme anger.


    Jing Yi nced at his mother. He was also angry, but his anger burned steadily, only betrayed by the clenched fists hidden under his sleeves. ¡°Imperial Mother, since the situation is like this, don¡¯t let the anger harm your body.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be angry?! With this matter, Jing Rong is on the rise! From now on, his words will have more weight in front of the emperor. Whereas, your influence will be smaller.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking? In the end, this is only a case. Imperial Father will unlikely favor him with just that. However, this matter made me wonder. When the Ministry of Justice interrogated Gan Chuliang, I was at the scene, and it was impossible for Jing Rong to drill into any gap.¡± Jing Yi was vexed.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s powdered face twisted into contempt. ¡°Let¡¯s not guess at how he did it. In the end, he is only a bastard with ackluster maternal n.¡± Every time Concubine Xiao thought of Jing Rong¡¯s birth mother, she could only grit her teeth in anger!


    Long ago, Concubine Xiao and Jing Rong¡¯s mother, Concubine Zhao, entered the pce together. However, due to Concubine Zhao¡¯s foxy charm, she had captivated the emperor who fell head over heel for her. Unfortunately, she attempted to poison and harm the unborn child of Empress Xuanshu. Her punishment was her exile into the cold pce where she ultimately hung herself with a white silk, unable to endure the passing years slipping away in such ce.


    Concubine Xiao was full of hatred. She hated how her status couldn¡¯t equal to the deceased Empress Xuanshu and the deceased Concubine Zhao despite being the most favored one in the harem. Those women were thorns; deeply embedded thorns in her bone that made her suffer all day long!


    Jing Yi got up and lowered his head with solemnity. ¡°Son knows that imperial mother does everything for my own good. However, please be assured that I know what I must do.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Let me hear what you have to say!¡±


    ¡°Even if Jing Rong resolves the missing girls case, it only allows him to unseal the coffin to investigate the Imperial Duke case. If there was an ident in the meantime, he cannot shoulder the responsibility. Besides, the case is 14 years old. The investigation will absolutely not be easy.¡± Jing Yi squinted his eyes which coldly glinted.


    Concubine Xiao took into consideration her son¡¯s words. Then, she lightly sighed. ¡°If it was before, I would not believe in his sess. However, he now has that Teacher Ji. I already met him and had sent out an olive branch, but he gave me no agreement nor a rejection. I even went as far as probing him, but in the end, he neither chose Prince Rong nor us. His reply was to not choose anyone. This man¡¯s mind is truly elusive.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to inform you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jing Yi lifted his eyes and stated, ¡°That Teacher Ji is, in fact, the concubine born daughter of Ji Shuhan, the head of the Ji family in Jinjiang.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Concubine Xiao was greatly shocked.


    Ji Shuhan wasn¡¯t a well-known person, but his two sons, Ji Li and Ji Huan, were famous in the capital.


    Concubine Xiao frowned at the inconceivable news. ¡°He is Ji Shuhan¡¯s daughter? In other words, she is a woman?¡±


    ¡®Oh heavens!¡¯ Then, she recalled her encounter with Ji Yunshu. ¡®That person wore a silk gown and had the bearing of a refined schr with a soft tone.¡¯ She should have guessed the other¡¯s gender earlier.


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°Son also investigated her background and found that Miss Ji has been expelled from the Ji family. Thus, she can only follow Jing Rong to the capital and help him with the Lin Capital case.¡±


    ¡°She was expelled from her family? Why?¡± Concubine Xiao questioned.


    ¡°Imperial mother must have heard that Ji Li and Ji Huan had recently departed from the capital and returned to Jinjiang. The reason being a session of death in their family, starting with their brothermitting suicide in prison and their grandmother, Old Madame Ji, passing away from illness.¡± He paused a bit before adding, ¡°The root of this series of misfortunes were attributed to Miss Ji.¡±


    Concubine Xiao was in a daze from hearing all of this. ¡°I have heard about the Ji family mourning, but is it all rted to Miss Ji?¡±


    Jing Yi nodded and rted in detail everything pertaining to the story for his mother.


    After listening to her son, Concubine Xiao¡¯s expression became incredibly tranquil. After she mulled over it for a long while, she got up and slowly walked forward while frowning. She spoke out her analysis, ¡°As expected, every single member of the Ji family is a difficult character. That Old Madame Ji was respected by the previous emperor. During the time Ji Shuhan was in office, the emperor also thought highly of him. Now, his two sons are sessful with one being Army Supervisor Yi¡¯s left secretary and the other being personally granted the title ¡®Chang Lin General.¡¯ In addition, The position of crown prince¡¯s consort has been granted to the Ji family¡¯s main daughter by Empress Xuanshu when she was alive. And now, there¡¯s Ji Yunshu that appeared. The Ji family¡¯s hand really reached far and wide. There¡¯s one at the crown prince¡¯s side and another at Jing Rong¡¯s side.¡± She was more unreconciled than jealous.


    Jing Yi didn¡¯t say a word.


    As for Concubine Xiao, her eyes glinted with an ominous light. She snorted. ¡°Since that Miss Ji cannot be used, then she cannot remain here!¡±

 Chapter 175: A Hand Riddled With Disease

    <h4>Chapter 175: A Hand Riddled With Disease</h4>


    Not long after, the governor sent people to the Rong estate. There was a new lead ¨C Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s home was situated in the southern part of the capital. The runner handed over a slip of paper with her address written on it.


    Since anything rted to the missing girls case was extremely urgent, Ji Yunshu grabbed the paper and said to Jing Rong, ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Mei Xiang¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need. Your Highness should avoid leaving your residence for the time being. We want to avoid Prince Yi from being a step ahead when the murderer goes after Miss Ruan again.¡±


    Jing Rong considered a bit and nodded. Since Lang Po was buying some tanghulu with Wei Yi outside, Jing Rong called two lowly imperial guards to apany Ji Yunshu to a trip to the southern part of the capital.


    When Ji Yunshu reached her destination, her sight took in the sogon grass growing outside. Wooden racks were ced outside and there were piles of dried vegetables and dried chili on them. There were even somemon medicinal herbs amongst the pile. Although the courtyard was simple and crude, it was clean and still surrounded by a fence made of bamboo.


    One of the imperial guards stepped forward and knocked on the dpidated wooden door.


    One time, two times, three times¡­ But there was no response!


    ¡°Could it be that there is no one home?¡± The imperial guard surmised.


    Ji Yunshu observed the interior of the house. ¡°There is someone inside.¡±


    ¡°There is?¡± The imperial guard was skeptical.


    ¡°I see some light in the house, so someone should be there.¡±


    Through the thin white paper covering the broken window, a red glimmer could be seen flickering.


    Suddenly, the imperial guard came over and heavily knocked on the door that was on the verge of falling apart. There was a burst of sounds and finally, the door creaked open. Then, a head popped out from behind, in search of the source of the knocking. Gradually, a thin silhouette slowly emerged from behind the door.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er drooped her head and was a bit rmed when she saw there was someone unknown outside of her house. Her hands were tightly rubbing against each other as she cautiously stepped forward.


    The weak girl¡¯s cowardice was obvious to the eyes. As she slowly opened the door wider, she caught sight of Ji Yunshu. ¡°Gentleman? It¡¯s you?¡± The corner of her mouth slightly rose with a burst of happiness.


    Ji Yunshu politely spoke to her. ¡°Miss Mei, I am sorry if I have inconvenienced you with this sudden visit.¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Not at all. You didn¡¯t disturb me. In fact, Gentleman can call me Xiang¡¯er.¡±


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips into a slight smile. ¡°Miss Xiang¡¯er, I came today for a matter ¨C I would like to ask you some questions.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡±


    ¡°No, no such thing! Pleasee in.¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er retreated two steps to allow Ji Yunshu to enter.


    Ji Yunshu instructed the imperial guards before going inside. ¡°You two stay here and guard the ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    Ji Yunshu followed Mei Xiang¡¯er and came into a room of medium size. The room was very clean and well organized, furnished with all the basics.


    They both sat down at the table and Mei Xiang¡¯er poured a cup of water for Ji Yunshu. ¡°Gentleman, please drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ji Yunshu looked at the water in the cup, but her sight couldn¡¯t help but trail towards Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s neck. Since the young woman didn¡¯t wear a cloak, the terrifying dark red scar was exposed for all to see. Noticing Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, Mei Xiang¡¯er pulled her cor tighter and lowered her head.


    In a small voice, she asked, ¡°For what matter does Gentleman need to find me for?¡±


    With the other initiating the conversation, Ji Yunshu also didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I won¡¯t hide from you. I came to find you in regards to the missing girls case. You must have heard that the murderer is Auspicious Prosperity¡¯s cook, Gan Chuliang, right?¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er didn¡¯t show any surprise. Rather, she timidly nodded her head. ¡°I heard about it. The restaurant was also cordoned off due to this affair. I remembered that when I heard about it, I felt a chill spreading from my head to toe. I didn¡¯t expect that he would dare to kill people and¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence as nausea overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Then, are you familiar with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him much. Although my father and I sang at the restaurant for a long time, we are not familiar with each other.¡± She replied in earnest and didn¡¯t seem like she would lie. So, she shouldn¡¯t know that Gan Chuliang liked her.


    Seeing that Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression sank, Mei Xiang¡¯er inquired, ¡°Anyway, why are you suddenly asking me all of these questions?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ji Yunshu answered.


    Right at this instant, someone¡¯s coughing fits was hearding from the backyard. Then, following the sound, the old man who yed the erhu at the restaurant came in. In one hand, he was holding a bag with a rotten fish inside while using a crude crutch with the other.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er called. She got up and weed her father. She took the items he had been holding and put it on the table.


    Ji Yunshu also got up in a hurry and nodded at the old man. ¡°Senior.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± The old man observed Ji Yunshu in bafflement.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er rushed to reply. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you remember the gentleman who tipped us to sing ¡®The Caged Woman¡¯? Well, that¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually that kind gentleman. Xiang¡¯er, go and quickly cook a few side dishes for this respectable guest. We need to properly receive him.¡± The old man had a benevolent countenance and his expression showed only gratitude.


    ¡°Sure, Daughter will do so.¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er agreed with him.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Xiang¡¯er, there is no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er thought of something and looked at the courtyard before adding, ¡°The two gentlemen must have been standing outside for quite a while now. They might be thirsty, so I¡¯ll go invite them inside.¡± After saying so, she took a teapot and two cups and left.


    ¡®How cordial of her!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu was helpless in front of her enthusiasm. She wanted to chase after Mei Xiang¡¯er, but the old man suddenly coughed, to the point that his body shook. She paused and went to help him. She used both her hands to support his arm, but when she used some strength, her palms felt his bone and this startled her greatly. She had examined many skeletons and opened countless coffins. Therefore, the sixth sense that came with her experience wasn¡¯t something to scoff at. The characteristic she felt from the bone structure of this seemingly man in histe fifties, was very simr to that of a man in his thirties.


    However, it was an arm riddled with illness! Considering the severity of it, he might not be able to pull a chair.


    An odd feeling surged from Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart. She helped the old man to sit down, but her heart felt uneasy. After he took a seat, she said, ¡°Elder, please take a rest. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The old man couldn¡¯t hold her back in time; Ji Yunshu had already left the room in haste. It wasn¡¯t early anymore as the sky was getting darker.


    When she came out, she didn¡¯t see the shadows of two guards. A frightening feeling crept up, causing her to be more rmed. Suddenly, she heard the whistling of the wind, a nose picked up a faint scent of perfume. The scent was incredibly familiar. Without giving her a chance to turn back, her mouth and nose were suddenly covered.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She struggled, to no avail. Soon, her mind got foggy and everything spun. Her eyes widened, but her vision gradually became unclear. Finally, she fainted, but thest thing she heard was a buzzing sound.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been unconsciousness for, but when she awoke, her eyes were blindfolded and her body tied to a chair, firmly maintained in ce behind her back. Her surroundings were very quiet. She wrinkled her nose and smelt the faint fragrance of wood paint, rotten corpse and blood.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s voice rang in the quiet room.

 Chapter 176: We Are Not the Same!

    <h4>Chapter 176: We Are Not the Same!</h4>


    Ji Yunshu wanted to move, but she was unable to free herself due to the restrain bounding her too firmly to the chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, so don¡¯t struggle. It will only be tighter if you continue.¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s voice seemed to being from around two meters in front of her.


    The air around her was cold and humid, seeping into her body. Furthermore, there was a scent of wood paint mixed with the stench of rotten corpse and blood which let her guessed her whereabouts. She stopped struggling and raised her chin ahead. She simply asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er smiled strangely. Then, the rapping of ironware could be heard. The sound started from afar and grew louder as it came nearer. Ji Yunshu became aware of a cold sensation pressing on her face. She was patted twice by that object. Then, it slowly poked her half-mask.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er called her. ¡°Miss Ji.¡±


    ¡®Huh?!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was stupefied. ¡°You already knew?¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er bent down until she was next to Ji Yunshu¡¯s ear and spoke in a dreary tone, ¡°In fact, I already knew you were a woman from the first time I saw you. Miss Ji, you are unlike the rest because you don¡¯t look down on me. Your kindness truly moves me!¡± After she was done speaking, she grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s blindfold and threw it away.


    Inside this enclosed ce, the damp air was pervaded by a strong stench of decay and blood which assaulted Ji Yunshu¡¯s senses, making her unable to adjust herself despite the recovery of her vision. She had to blink several times before she could get used to it. Yet, when her eyes saw everything, it left her with a suffocating feeling.


    Within the dimly lit wooden room, the only source of light was an oilmp, but it was enough to illuminate the surroundings. Theyout of the room was very simple and the size of it made it possible to see everything at one nce. Two big wooden nks, stained by dripping blood from leftover ground meat and sawdust, were ced in the middle of the room along with a sharp butcher knife. In a corner of the room, more than five meters away, there were two bodies piled up and still dripping with blood. Both of their hands were chopped off and their faces were peeled off. They were the two imperial guards that came with her!


    Urgh!


    Dead bodies weren¡¯t a strange urrence for her, but this very sight in front of her mmed into her mind like the overturn of seas and rivers without warning. In an instant, nausea rushed forth from the pit of her stomach, causing her to tightly frown as she retched twice.


    Seeing Ji Yunshu¡¯s poor appearance, Mei Xiang¡¯er bit her lips in a nefarious manner. She looked at the sharp dagger in her hand and stroked the edge of the de with her long fingers.


    ¡®Is this woman really the timid Mei Xiang¡¯er I met in the restaurant? This woman is simply a lunatic!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Ji. Rest assured. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°W-what exactly do you want?¡± Ji Yunshu lifted her head and looked at the other party. Herplexion was still pale.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er walked to one of the big nks. She poked the remained flesh on it with her dagger, then she leaned her head to the side with an inquiry. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Ji would be interested in hearing my story?¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept quiet. She endured the painful feeling in her throat.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er smiled, then, her dreary voice elevated. She pulled down the cor hiding her neck, revealing the sinister dark red scar. ¡°This scar¡­ was made after someone skinned me alive. Then that person pressed fire on it, leaving behind an extremely terrifying scar. Because of this scar, my livelihood for the past ten years was tremendously difficult. I received cold shoulders, disdain, and endless ridicule! But I have to endure and endure¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°So, do you want to know who skinned my neck?¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er had always kept a smile on her face since the beginning of their interaction. But when she stroked the scar, a malevolent glint shed through her eyes. She opened her mouth and slowly disclosed. ¡°It was my mother. She was the one who skinned me alive.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was indignant! She didn¡¯t mishear, right?


    ¡°You must be thinking, how can such a mother exist in this world? Well, it is real! Because my mother heard people said that only a woman¡¯s skin can help her son bes a normal person!¡±


    Ji Yunshu digested the other person¡¯s words and she came to a realization. She asked, ¡°That means that person is not your father, but your big brother?¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes and slowly revealed, ¡°Depending on the developmental stage of a person, their bones are different. Although he appeared like an old man on the outside, his bones are fundamentally unlike those of an elderly. They are strong and more flexible. Not to mention, the indent that was less than 5 centimeters long on his hands had nothing to do with disease from old age.


    ¡°Really amazing! No wonder they allowed you to investigate this case.¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er apuded and admitted, ¡°Indeed, he is not my father, but my big brother!¡±


    Ji Yunshu firmly stared at her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°He was born with a disease which made his skin all wrinkled like an old man. Everyone around him treated him like a monster. Then, my mother heard someone says that if one applied a woman¡¯s skin on my brother, it will turn his skin back to normal. So, she first peeled off the skin on my chest. Next, she skinned my neck. But it was no use! So, she started using the skin of women¡¯s faces instead.¡±


    ¡°That treatment isplete nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er sneered. ¡°Even if it was a joke, my mother still believed in it, and she stubbornly clung onto it until herst breath. However, I didn¡¯t believe it! That is until two months ago when I first killed a woman who humiliated me. I also let my brother teach her a lesson. Let her taste the shame of losing her chastity! However, I never expected that there were real miracles in this world!¡±


    ¡°I put that woman¡¯s skin on my brother¡¯s hand, and lo and behold! It actually worked! The treatment really works!¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you killed all of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But that¡¯s only half of the reason!¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er raised her hand and inserted the dagger in the nk. When she came behind Ji Yunshu, she put her hands on Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Those women deserved to die! Since they were born, they could have whatever they wanted, nevercking anything. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that they can do whatever they want. Why can they be like that? Why?!¡± She gritted her teeth and bellowed at the end of her monologue.


    Ji Yunshu felt the tightening of her throat. She raised her head; Her eyes unwavering and firm as she dered, ¡°You will have to pay the price for murdering people. Someone will very quickly find this ce and drag you two to justice.¡±


    Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Miss Ji, I know you want to resolve this case. That idiot, Gan Chuliang, wished to take the me for me and willingly helped me dispose of those bodies. In addition, he has already confessed to the crime. Since it is such, why do you still want to continue investigating this case? We are the same, both very unfortunate people. So, why can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    ¡°We are not the same!¡± As soon as those words came out, the mask on her face was flung away. Falling onto the floor, it revealed the long scar hidden beneath.

 Chapter 177: Sea of Flames

    <h4>Chapter 177: Sea of mes</h4>


    That scar on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face made Mei Xiang¡¯er feel that they were both alike.


    She madly screamed. ¡°We are the same!¡± Her voice was one close to madness, on the edge of insanity. In a split second, her expression became ferocious. She leaned over, sticking close to Ji Yunshu¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Look at you! Look at the scar on your face. Look at my scars. Look at my brother. We are the same! Fate has brought us all together.¡±


    ¡°Mei Xiang¡¯er, don¡¯t continue to repeat the same mistakes again. Turn back before it is toote.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote!¡± Her yell seemed like it was squeezed out in one breath and her mental state was incredibly excited. From behind Ji Yunshu, she grabbed the other jaw and continued, ¡°As long as you agree not to continue investigating this case, I may help you¡­ help you find a pretty face that you can change your face with. How about it? Isn¡¯t that a good deal? Agree with me!¡±


    Although her jaw was gripped until it was red, Ji Yunshu remained stubborn. In a hoarse voice, she asked the other woman, ¡°Mei Xiang¡¯er, do you know why your mother peeled off your skin, but she didn¡¯t do so to other people?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because in her heart, there was still a tiny bit of conscience. She would rather have her daughter hate her forever, prefer her to be sad and grieving for a lifetime, than to skin other people and cause their parents to grieve instead. In the end, she could only let regret and belief torment her until herst breath. However, she never expected that her mistake would cause you to err on the road she didn¡¯t want to tread on ¨C a sinner with blood-soaked hands.¡±


    ¡°I am not! Shut up!¡± Mei Xiang¡¯er put more strength in her grip and lifted Ji Yunshu¡¯s face higher.


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense! From the start, my mother wanted to peel other peoples skin to give to my brother, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so. Fine! Since she didn¡¯t dare, I was only aplishing herst wish. I am helping her and my brother! I will turn my brother into a normal person.¡±


    ¡°Mei Xiang¡¯er, don¡¯t lie to yourself! There is no such treatment in this world that can turn someone back to normal by exchanging their skin!¡±


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the modern world where skin grafts exist!¡¯


    However, Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s expression showed distrust. She swung her hand and roughly handled Ji Yunshu¡¯s jaw. ¡°Miss Ji, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. I know you meant to advise me, but I have no need for such advice.¡± When she spoke, she walked to the table and picked up the oilmp before going back to Ji Yunshu. Under themp¡¯s light, Ji Yunshu¡¯s scar seemed as if it was molded by wax. Mei Xiang¡¯er revealed a regretful expression. ¡°That face¡­ How beautiful! Not many women in this world can reach your beauty. Yet, that scar ruined you. Why do the Heavens want to treat us that way? Why turn us into blemished, inferior beings that cannot lift their heads forever?!¡±


    Ji Yunshu knew that this girl was beyond redemption!


    Right at this moment, the sounds of horse¡¯s hooves and disciplined footsteps were suddenly heard from above.


    ¡®This ce is actually a basement. It¡¯s really well hidden!¡¯


    Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s expression became tense as she lifted her head, looking at the ceiling. It seemed as if she knew what was going on above. Then, a creaking sound was heard and a small wooden board was removed, revealing a small hole, through which a lot of movements were heard.


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er, those people have surrounded the courtyard.¡±


    The voice belonged to Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s brother. Mei Xiang¡¯er was calm and simply smiled, then talked through the small hole in the ceiling. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid! No matter what happens, we will be together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will certainly be together.¡±


    It was extremely strange and creepy.


    Soon after, the small hole was covered again.


    ¡®Are the people outside lead by Jing Rong?¡¯ Ji Yunshu struggled a few times, but she could not free herself. She felt pressed to speak to her captor. ¡°Surrender! You can¡¯t escape!¡±


    However, Mei Xiang¡¯er remained calm. She picked up a cloth, crumpled it into a ball and stuffed it into Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, but her body could not put up a fight.


    Mei Xiang¡¯er slowly retreated. A faint smile blossomed on her lips, shining under the oilmp in her hands. It was iparably splendid.


    ¡°Miss Ji, let the Heavens decide. Let¡¯s see if they want you to survive or die.¡±


    ¡°Hmph?¡± Ji Yunshu widened her reddened eyes as she watched Mei Xiang¡¯er climb up adder, open the trap above and leave the sickening basement.


    It didn¡¯t take much time before something being toppled was heard along with footsteps and cacophonous sounds. Not long after, Ji Yunshu¡¯s sharp nose smelt the faint scent of smoke. Then, she saw white smokeing overhead, gradually filling the basement. As time passed, she heard sounds of copse and the white smoke gradually turned ck.


    Despite the pitch-ck darkness covering the basement, Ji Yunshu was aware that she was surrounded by smoke and the dpidated house was engulfed in a sea of mes. As for Mei Xiang¡¯er and her brother, they had already embraced death, so they could be together forever.


    As the smoke rolled inside the basement, Ji Yunshu suffocated on it. She felt as if someone was strangling her. It was extremely ufortable. Because her mouth was still stuffed with the ball of cloth, she could not shout no matter how much she struggled. The rope tying her became tighter the more she tried to free herself. ¡°Wuuuh! Omph!¡±


    Her eyes were tightly shut as the smoke badly stung her eyes. The feeling of suffocation spread from her nose to her throat each passing moment. Her consciousness was gradually slipping away. After an indeterminate time, more and more footsteps could be heard above her. It seemed as if there was someone or many people yelling, running and moving things.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡±


    It was Wei Yi¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yunshu!¡±


    Jing Rong was also there.


    Ji Yunshu heard them and their voice resounded clearly in her ears.


    ¡°Wuuh¡­¡± She could not reply to them.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er! Where are you? Shu¡¯er?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s voice continued to echo.


    ¡®Is that fool Wei Yi madly searching for me in this fire?¡¯ Suddenly, a memory shed through Ji Yunshu¡¯s foggy brain.


    ¡®I only need to hear the bell sound and I can find you.¡¯


    ¡®I only need to hear the bell sound and I can find you.¡¯


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡®That¡¯s right! Wei Yi once said that he can find me with the sound of the bell.¡¯ Ji Yunshu poured all her strength to shake her leg and make the bell on her ankle jingle.


    Once! Twice! Thrice!


    She fought for her survival until all her strength was exhausted. She struggled despite how suffocating it was to breathe. She did not relent until her consciousness was no longer aware of the passage of time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Time passed, she was roused by a pain on her face. She opened her eyes and found herself lying on an antiquated bed. She heavily lifted her hand and was about to touch the painful region on her face, but someone grabbed her wrist midway and put it back under the quilt.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Of course, it should hurt! If I waste by a few minutes, your face would be a lost cause.¡± The voice was unfamiliar to her.


    She looked to the side and vaguely see a man standing at her bedside. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo!¡± His voice was very pleasant to the ears.

 Chapter 178: An Ancestral Prescription That Cannot Be Given Casually

    <h4>Chapter 178: An Ancestral Prescription That Cannot Be Given Casually</h4>


    ¡®Mo Ruo? Who is that?¡¯ Ji Yunshu frowned. That very action caused the pain on her face to rpse again. Once more, she raised her hand to touch her face.


    However, the next instant, Mo Ruo grabbed it and pulled it back to her side.


    ¡°It will definitely hurt, but you absolutely must not touch it. The medicine on your face is something that money can¡¯t buy. It¡¯s a priceless treasure!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ancestral prescription that cannot be given away so casually.¡± His face showed a proud face.


    Ji Yunshu bit her lips from the pain. Her head still felt dizzy, but she still asked, ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±


    Mo Ruo flippantly replied, ¡°Not for too long. It was just a day!¡±


    ¡®A whole day? This long?! Even a person on general anesthesia would be awake already!¡¯


    She propped her body and tried to get up while continuing to ask. ¡°Who are you in the end? I¡­ can¡¯t stay here¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t her sentence as Mo Ruo interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Suddenly, Mo Ruo leaned over and it was as if her eyes zoomed in on his romantic face. Ji Yunshu could finally see his charming face clearly. He had a constipated face and his eyebrows kept moving up and down several times. Seeing his expression, Ji Yunshu instinctively pulled away from the proximity of his face.


    The corner of Mo Ruo¡¯s lips curled up, then he gripped her pointy chin before saying, ¡°Ah! A real beauty in the making. No wonder that guy Jing Rong is so smitten with you!¡±


    ¡®That guy Jing Rong? Hey, hey, hey! Who are you? How can you be so impudent?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu was scared by what the other person had said. To treat someone, the caregiver needed to be in close proximity with the patient, so it shouldn¡¯t be surprising that he discovered her gender, but her hair was still coiled into a bun that would be adorned only by males.


    Her expression was evasive, but she didn¡¯t give up on the idea of getting out of bed. After a moment, her shoulders were grabbed by Mo Ruo and he pushed her back onto the bed. ¡°Woman, why can¡¯t you be obedient? I already said that you shouldn¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°I want to get up.¡±


    Mo Ruo frowned. Since it was useless to stop her, he let go of her shoulders and supported her off the bed instead.


    Her vision became clearer with time and she discovered that she was in her room. Finally, she could see Mo Ruo¡¯s appearance. The man was standing in front of her, dressed in a white gown with a gray scarf wrapped around his neck. His countenance reminded her of a refined schr and a skilled tactician. However, his peach blossoms1 hinted to a diluted romantic character.


    ¡°How can you be here? What is your identity? Where is Wei Yi and his Highness? I heard their voices¡­ What about Mei Xiang¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Mo Ruo raised his hands to stop Ji Yunshu barrage of questions. ¡°Beauty, you ask so many questions, but I can¡¯t answer them. I¡¯m only here to treat your injuries and have no interest in looking at other people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Ruo took a handkerchief and wiped his hands with it before walking to a table. Next, he tidied his needles. His back faced Ji Yunshu and started to exin. ¡°This time, the injury on your face must not be exposed to the wind. In other words, if you don¡¯t want to have a permanent scar, you have to remember my Mo n¡¯s precepts: dread strong-smelling food, take shelter from the weather and do not touch it.¡±


    Although Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t understand much about how to treat her wound, she still had some basic grasp about it. She bitterlyughed. ¡°The treatment of the wound wasn¡¯t good because it was done with a silver hairpin. The wound was bone deep and as they said, bone and flesh are interrted. As the hairpin scratched the bone, the silver was left inside and it left a scar when the wound healed.¡±


    ¡°Oh! It turns out you understand medicine.¡±


    ¡°Not really!¡±


    Mo Ruo proficiently tidied his things before turning to Ji Yunshu and added earnestly, ¡°Perhaps, for a quack, your injury is severe and it¡¯s quite possible that you might have to wear a mask or a veil to hide it for the rest of your life. Fortunately, you met me. I can guarantee that for this kind of injury, I can make you recover back to normal within a month.¡± His tone was very pompous.


    ¡®Even if it was in the modern days, no doctor would dare to guarantee a full recovery within a month for that kind of injury!¡¯


    Seeing the doubtful expression on Ji Yunshu, Mo Ruo curled his lips. ¡°This Godly Doctor was nning not to save anyone this year. If it wasn¡¯t for Jing Rong¡¯s sake, I would have been enjoying myself at the dancing and singing convention in Beiyang.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ji Yunshu had no idea what he was talking out, thus she decided to remain silent.


    Timely, someone suddenly rushed through the door.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± She heard Wei Yi¡¯s voice near her bedside and the next thing, he grabbed her hand. His eyes were filled with distress as he looked at her.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are alright.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, were you the one who found me?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded. ¡°I did say that as long as I can hear the bell on your ankle, I will be able to find you no matter what.¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed. It was fortunate that Wei Yi heard the bell. Otherwise, she would have been buried in the sea of mes by now. She asked, ¡°Then, how did you find the basement?¡±


    ¡°At that time, there was fire everywhere and they were pulling me out of the house, but I heard Shu¡¯er¡¯s bell, so I know you were still inside. After that, it was as if big brother went mad. He ran inside to find you, but the fire was too fierce, so I pulled him out. However, big brother refused to leave. I waited outside for him for a long time, until he finally carried you out of there. Big brother is too awesome. He really found you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Then, how is he?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Wei Yi covered his mouth.


    Ji Yunshu was puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± He had yet to finish when Mo Ruo timely grabbed him by his cor like he was picking up a chick, and dragged him away. Wei Yi staggered a few steps before regaining his bnce. He red at Mo Ruo and spoke in annoyance. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Mo Ruo pretended as if nothing happened. He shrugged. ¡°Which of your eyes saw me hit you?¡±


    ¡°Both eyes!¡±


    ¡°Damn brat! Stop saying nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. Mother said that it¡¯s not good to tell lies. You hit me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mo Ruo turned red from anger.


    After a moment, Wei Yi covered his nose with one hand and fanned in front of him with his other hand. He made a disgusted face and added, ¡°You smell.¡±


    Snap! Mo Ruo¡¯s whole body exuded a bad atmosphere. Fumes of rage seemed toe out of his nostrils. He nced at Ji Yunshu and asked with a strange face. ¡°Where did you pick up this guy?¡±


    ¡®What a poisonous tongue! It¡¯sparable to Jing Rong¡¯s.¡¯ Ji Yunshu ignored his question and returned to the main topic. ¡°Where is Prince Rong?¡±


    Mo Ruo bluntly said, ¡°He¡¯s busy!¡±


    ¡°Is he busy with the missing girls case?¡±


    ¡°Take care of your injuries first. As for anything else, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. You are like the ideal beauty, thus it will be a pity for your appearance to be ruined. Remember to take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± She barely spoke, but Mo Ruo had already dragged Wei Yi out.


    She faintly heard their bickering voices from inside. ¡®Those two are like enemies, but since when can they act in such unison? As for that Mo Ruo, where did that entric mane from?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu got off from her bed. She draped her weak body with a cloth and walked to the mirror before slowly sitting in front of it. She could clearly see her scar on the side of her face, and there was also a transparent and glisteningyer of ointment smeared on it. Suddenly, she felt a burst of paining from it. She wanted to touch and scratch it, but then, she remembered Mo Ruo¡¯s three restrictions and endured the difort instead.


    1.peach blossoms eyes are eyes framed by long and voluminous eyshes.

 Chapter 179: Kong Yu?

    <h4>Chapter 179: Kong Yu?</h4>


    Not long after, Ji Yunshu called for someone and inquired about what happened while she was unconscious.


    She quickly learned that Mei Xiang¡¯er and her big brother created a fire and burnt their whole house until nothing was left. Both of them also perished in that fire. Furthermore, all the missing girls were all found thrown in a deste and abandoned public cemetery outside of the city. Due to the advanced state of putrefaction of the corpses, and the fact that all their faces were peeled off, it was impossible to recognize any of them. At present, all the rtives of the missing girls were waiting to retrieve their loved one and give them a proper burial.


    Therefore, the capital governor had no other choice but to order his men to move all the corpses to the memorial hall. This was a temporary measure until Ji Yunshu awoke and could make a portrait of each corpse. After that, the case can be quickly settled. However, despite her questioning, there was no mention about Jing Rong.


    That night, Ji Yunshu continued to ponder while sitting in front of the mirror. Two maidservants then came in to change the water. Ji Yunshu asked again, ¡°Where is his Highness?¡±


    The two servants nced at each other and shied away.


    ¡°Tell me, where exactly is his Highness?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone became heavier.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you shouldn¡¯t ask. His Highness, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°His Highness is injured. Right now¡­ he is still unconscious.¡± One of the maidservants lowered her head and answered.


    ¡®He is injured?¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. She grabbed the servant¡¯s arm and continued questioning her. ¡°Did he get injured when he rescued me?¡±


    The girl nodded. ¡°This humble servant heard that when his Highness saved you, something fell and hit both his head and shoulders, but he still persevered to get you out. After that, he fainted. Fortunately, Gentleman Mo Ruo was present, so his Highness was timely treated.¡±


    When she finished talking, Ji Yunshu let her go and rushed out of her room.


    ¡°Teacher Ji¡­¡± No matter how much the servants called her and chased after her, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t turn back or reply to them at all. She directly went to Jing Rong¡¯s courtyard.


    Inside a room in the main courtyard.


    Jing Rong was lying on the bed. He had just regained his consciousness recently and hisplexion was pale. His head and arms were wrapped in bandages. Mo Ruo, who was next to him, was pounding medicine with his tall and straight back facing Jing Rong.


    ¡°What about Yuhua pavilion?¡± Suddenly, Jing Rong asked in a frail voice.


    ¡°An apprentice is looking after it. Business is flourishing.¡±


    ¡°How about this Prince send people tomorrow to close it?¡± Despite his weak voice, his threat still had the power to pressure and deter people.


    However, Mo Ruo paused his movement and turned around to meet Jing Rong¡¯s sight. ¡°When will you change that bad temper of yours? When did my Yuhua Pavilion provoke you?¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his eyes and gasped lightly before speaking in cold tone. ¡°I did say that if you didn¡¯te to me within three days, I will storm your Yuhua Pavilion. What I say isn¡¯t just hot air!¡±


    ¡®How bold and self-confident!¡¯ He was after all a prince, so what he said was considered right.


    Mo Ruoughed and shrugged. ¡°Go ahead! Storm through it if you want. Anyway, that ce was left behind by that old man. I was nning to close it anyway. If you want to do it, you might as well just destroy it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly unfortunate for your father to have a son like you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! That¡¯s why that old man slipped and drowned. He didn¡¯t even have the fate to enjoy a happy andfortable life.¡±


    Hearing his words, Jing Rong shook his head. His mouth arched up. ¡°If I was your father, I would have crawled out from the coffin in anger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite patient then.¡± Mo Ruo snubbed him, then he got up and walked to Jing Rong¡¯s bedside. He looked at Jing Rong who was covered in injuries and sighed. In a nagging tone, he said, ¡°You are a grand prince, but in order to save a woman, you almost died. Is it worth it? If it wasn¡¯t for this Young Master being a brilliant doctor, you would be drinking tea with King Yama right now!¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression remained cold, but he spoke with heartfelt. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s worth it. If she really died at that time, I might as well be dead.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Right, I can¡¯t understand. As I said, love is like a poison. When you get infected by it, death is the only issue.¡± Mo Ruo looked at him with extreme disdain.


    Jing Rong ignored him.


    ¡°Oh! That reminds me.¡± Mo Ruo hurriedly added, ¡°Guess what? Who do you think returned to the capital with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess!¡± Jing Rong coldly spat.


    Mo Ruo wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just go along with me? How boring!¡±


    ¡°You know how I am.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Only I know! If it wasn¡¯t me, who will try to break open a cold stone like you?!¡±


    Their bickering wasn¡¯t also a first-time matter.


    Mo Ruo sat down on the bedside and moved close to him while sporting an evil smile. He was relentless and continued question Jing Rong. ¡°Come on, guess! You have to guess. That person is someone you know.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to guess!¡±


    ¡°Alright, forget it!¡± Mo Ruo waved his hand. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how I was able to grow up together with this kind of taciturn person.¡± He grudgingly stopped, but he still couldn¡¯t endure keeping it, so he spat out a name. ¡°It¡¯s Kong Yu.¡±


    ¡®Kong Yu!¡¯ When he heard the name, Jing Rong¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, but it was impossible to determine his real thoughts.


    After a long moment, Jing Rong asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she in Emerald Retreat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she went there with her mother for a year to follow a vegetarian diet. You should know the meaning of her return this time, right? You should already know her thoughts about you.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb with me. Miss Kong is from a good family and the blood-rted niece of thete Empress Xuanshu. As long as Miss Kong wishes for it, her mother will go to the emperor to request a decree and your marriage will be set even if you don¡¯t ask for it.¡±


    Although the Kong family was in decline, they were still the maiden family of Empress Xuanshu in any case. The emperor would still give some respect to the Kong family.


    Everyone had a thorn in their heart and Jing Rong was no exception. Kong Yu was Jing Rong¡¯s thorn. He took a deep breath and stopped looking at his friend. ¡°Mo Ruo, the others people don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know as well?¡±


    Of course, Mo Ruo knew clearly. He grew up with Jing Rong, so he knew what went on in Jing Rong¡¯s mind. He raised his head and deeply sighed. He slightly shook his head and intentionally revealed a regretful expression while saying, ¡°It seems like the falling flower has intentions, but the flowing river is merciless! Anyway, Miss Kong Yu is very good. Compared to Miss Ji, she is a thousand time more friendly.¡±


    ¡°So? In my opinion, no one canpare to Yunshu.¡±


    Jing Rong was extremely serious when he said that.


    Mo Ruo squinted his eyes a bit and studied Jing Rong, then he spoke with a mischievous tone. ¡°This fellow¡­ So, you can actually be moved by a woman. And here I thought that since you grew up in the mountain, you are more obstinate than a block of stones.¡±


    ¡°People can change.¡±


    ¡°Your change is rather too quick. I¡¯m curious. What is so good about this Miss Ji that makes you want her instead of Miss Kong?¡±


    What came out of Jing Rong¡¯s pale lips were: ¡°As you said, I am poisoned. Furthermore, it is highly toxic. However, I am perfectly happy with it.¡±


    ¡®Oh my! How ridiculous!¡¯


    Mo Ruo hit his thigh, got up and went back to the table while saying, ¡°A cold block of stone wants to bloom!¡±

 Chapter 180: Heaven on Earth

    <h4>Chapter 180: Heaven on Earth</h4>


    ¡°A cold block of stone¡± was a nickname that Mo Ruo always used for him countless of times ever since they were young. However, he definitely disagreed about the cold part. He was obviously warmhearted!


    If he wasn¡¯t lying on his pillow, he would have fiercely thrown it at Mo Ruo by now.


    Mo Ruo resumedpounding medicine. Next, he carefully wrapped it in a white cloth and ced it in a bowl. Then, he added water to the bowl. While working, he instructed Jing Rong. ¡°After blending the essence of the medicinal herb in the water, you have to drink everything without leaving behind a single drop. Otherwise, it will leave seque in the future. Don¡¯t me me when that happens.¡±


    Jing Rong looked at the bowl of medicine and asked, ¡°Will it kill me if I drink it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Of course, it will. Not only that, it¡¯s extremely toxic. It¡¯s a special kind of poison, just like your love.¡± Mo Ruo replied in a serious tone.


    ¡°¡­¡± Jing Rong was unable to respond.


    Mo Ruo looked at the sky and saw it was gettingte. He said to Jing Rong, ¡°I am going to return to the Yuhua Pavilion. If you are going to send people to wreck it, I better quickly go and save up some money so that I can still afford a quilt when I end up sleeping on the streetster.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jing Rong red at him.


    ¡°So heartless!¡± Mo Ruo cursed at him before flipping his sleeves and leaving.


    Right after, Lang Po came in and nervously said, ¡°Your Highness, how is your body?¡±


    ¡°With Mo Ruo around, this Prince will be fine.¡± Jing Rong closed his heavy eyelids and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right! How is Yunshu?¡±


    ¡°Mis- Teacher Ji is alright.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! That is good then.¡±


    Suddenly, he heard the voice of the imperial guard keeping watch outside. ¡°Teacher Ji, why did youe?¡±


    ¡°I came to find your prince!¡±


    ¡°His Highness is¡­¡±


    Not waiting for the guard to finish, Ji Yunshu hastily went into the courtyard and was about to enter Jing Rong¡¯s room.


    Jing Rong took an instant to think about something. Then, his mouth curled into a mischievous smile. He immediately lied back under his quilt, closed his eyes and waved his hand in an obscure manner. He was hinting at Lang Po to leave.


    ¡®How devious!¡¯ Lang Po inwardly gave a thumbs up at his prince. Right after that, he lowered his head to smile and retreated. When he opened the door, he found Ji Yunshu blocking the way.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, his Highness has not yet regained consciousness. Your body is not in good condition as well, so it¡¯s best if you go back.¡± Lang Po had a very serious expression when he spoke.


    ¡°You are in my way.¡± Ji Yunshu stubbornly pushed him out of her way and stepped inside the room.


    The guards outside were about to go in, but they were stopped by Lang Po. Thetter whispered to them. ¡°Remember, you didn¡¯t see anything. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡®We don¡¯t understand! Why do we have to pretend we didn¡¯t see anything?¡¯ The two guards looked at each other, but they still nodded at Lang Po in the end.


    Lang Po snickered while he closed the door shut. He muttered, ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate can only help you to this point.¡±


    After she went inside the room, she saw Jing Rong lying unconscious on the bed. In small steps, she walked to the bedside and sat down. His handsome face was pale and didn¡¯t have the liveliness and energy he usually had. Despite his feeble countenance, his tightly knitted eyebrows didn¡¯t attenuate his sharpness and still gave off the impression of vignce on his face. When she looked at his appearance, her eyes immediately reddened and glistening teardrops fell from her eyes.


    Pain could be felt inside her chest and she frowned in distress. Her chapped lips pursed, while her slender hands stretched out from under her sleeves. She put them on the bedding and lightly called him out several times. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°It has already been several months since we left Jinjiang. In that time, I had encountered many dangerous situations, but you were always by my side, helping me over and over again. You saved me. For this grace, I might not be able to repay youpletely in this lifetime. Yet, this time, because of me, you received serious injuries and is now in such a dire state. How can I repay you?¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t make any single movement.


    ¡°Jing Rong, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry. You have to wake up. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡± Drop by drop, her cold tears fell on the back of Jing Rong¡¯s hand. The cold sensation seeped through his flesh, and seemed as if it entered through his veins, slowly cooling him.


    His heart shivered, gripped by the subzero sensation. Yet the next instant, it abruptly turned into a heat that burnt him silly. ¡®Ji Yunshu is crying because of me! That¡¯s right! Her heartbroken tears was for him! Is it because she feels guilty or is it due to another reason?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu wiped her tears and took a deep breath. She grabbed Jing Rong¡¯s wrist and was nning to put it under the quilt when suddenly, Jing Rong¡¯s hand grabbed her fingers and brought it to his chest.


    ¡°Eh?!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was scared. Then, she saw Jing Rong opened his eyes and he stared at her with infatuation.


    His devilish smile beamed at her as he said, ¡°Since you owe this Prince, you can offer yourself to pay me back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It took him a moment to support himself up with difficulty. He added, ¡°Fool, didn¡¯t I tell you before that I won¡¯t die?¡±


    Ji Yunshu could finally reacted. She realized that she had fallen into his trap! ¡°You liar!¡± She pushed him away as soon as she was done shouting at him and tried to get up.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Jing Rong grasped his chest and frowned.


    Upon seeing his reaction, she dispelled the thought of getting up and sat back. She anxiously inquired, ¡°Did I touch your wounds? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I only¡­ Ah!¡± She didn¡¯t finished her sentence as Jing Rong lifted the quilt. He then grabbed her slender waist in a sh; pulled her toward him before dragging her under the quilt.


    She didn¡¯t even have the time to struggle and was already held by Jing Rong, under the covers of his quilt. Jing Rong tightly hugged her, his chest pasted to her back and his chin resting on her delicate shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Ji Yunshu twisted and turned, struggling to free herself.


    Jing Rong¡¯s lips brushed against her earlobe and he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m hurting everywhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± As expected, she stopped struggling in order to avoid hurting Jing Rong. She bit her lips and nervously said, ¡°It¡¯s best if your Highness release me. If others see us like this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that anyone will enter.¡± He tly replied. After a moment, his mischievous smile reappeared. In a tone suffused with some anger, he spoke. ¡°By the way, do you remember what I said before? If you acted impulsively without any regards to your safety, I will throw you on the nuptial bed and have my way with you.¡±


    Oh no! She fell right into the beast¡¯s clutches.


    At once, Ji Yunshu struggled again. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m hurt all over. If I faint again, I will hold you responsible.¡±


    ¡°You hoodlum!¡±


    ¡°Stay calm or I will immediately strip you and let you taste Heaven on Earth.¡±


    ¡®Heaven on Earth? Like the sketch?¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth arched down and she felt uneasy. That injured brute unexpectedly wanted to imitate the tiger throwing food at the hungry wolf. Was that the main point? Ji Yunshu almost rolled her eyes at him.


    Jing Rong held her waist tighter and they both nestled under the quilt, stuck to each other in an ambiguous position, as if they were a loving married couple.

 Chapter 181: You Used to Call Me Yu’er

    <h4>Chapter 181: You Used to Call Me Yu¡¯er</h4>


    It was known that people in archeology have conservative mindsets and Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t an exception. Ever since she met Jing Rong, she was repeatedly taken advantage of which didn¡¯t bore well for her as a conservative maiden.


    Time slowly passed. Suddenly, Jing Rong asked, ¡°Do you want to know what happened when I took you away from the congration?¡± His warm breath caressed her ear.


    Caught by surprise, she shivered and didn¡¯t respond.


    Jing Rong tightened his hold on Ji Yunshu¡¯s waist. His whole face was almost buried in her nape. He slowly narrated, ¡°At that time, my only thought was that if I can save you, I will tightly hold you like this. As everything was burning down around me, I thought to myself that if we were to die together, we could meet again in the underworld. At that time, I will seek King Yama and make him agree that I won¡¯t be born in the imperial n and will meet you again in the next life. I believe he will be moved and let us walk through the Bridge of Helplessness, drink Meng Po¡¯s soup of oblivion and jump into the pool of reincarnation together. After we are reincarnated, we will be born into an ordinary house where we will work at sunrise and rest at sunset every day.¡±


    His words may have sounded strange, but it was full of affection. This made Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart beat wildly. She furiously blushed and the redness slowly spread to the tips of her ears. Her body became intolerably hot.


    Jing Rong continued. ¡°I know that Ji Pei has upied an important ce in your heart. However, I am willing to wait¡­ until you will look at me.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, just listen quietly.¡±


    Ji Yunshu felt suffocated. Her petite figure was almost sinking deeper into Jing Rong¡¯s embrace. He was tall; she was small. She no longer struggled and let him hug her until he was satisfied.


    Time passed by and Jing Rong already fell asleep with his head resting on her shoulder. His even breaths kept brushing against her ear. This atmosphere was very peaceful. However, in contrast to Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart was disturbed and in turmoil because of his words, which kept reverberating inside her mind. It was not untilte into the night that she could finally slumber.


    The next morning, when Ji Yunshu woke up, she was greeted by Jing Rong¡¯s affectionate eyes.


    ¡°Are you awake? Did you sleep well?¡± His voice was like jade, showing a lot of care.


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes and immediately sat up on the bed. She was about to get off the bed, but she was restrained by a pair of evil hands.


    Jing Rong hugged her from behind. An evil smile spread on his face. ¡°What are you so nervous for? This Prince didn¡¯t even eat youst night.¡±


    ¡°Prince, please let me go.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Ji Yunshu was flustered and she then freed herself from his grip. Her gesture was akin to a kitten as she quickly got down from the bed. She lowered her head and furiously blushed from his gaze. ¡°Your Highness, please rest well. As forst night¡­ just think of it as if nothing happened.¡± As soon as she was done speaking, she ran to the door, opened it and caught the sight of Lang Po standing upright outside.


    Seeing her exit, Lang Po inwardly smiled while greeting her. ¡°Good morning, Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡®Good morning your ass! You¡¯re all birds of the same feather!¡¯ Ji Yunshu bit her lips and passed by Lang Po without answering. Just as she was about to leave the courtyard, she stopped after a few steps as she collided with a woman who wasing inside the courtyard.


    The woman was dressed in a blue silk gown. Her long hair reached to her waist, and part of it was pulled into a hair bun. Her face was as big as a man¡¯s palm. Her face also had delicate and beautiful traits and she wore light makeup. Each of her steps was orderly paced, and both of her hands were held in front of her abdomen. Her demeanor clearly told people that she came from a great family. Although she wasn¡¯t a fairy, her elegant aura made it seemed like she was surrounded by a faint mist that made people feel cozy when they go near her.


    ¡°Miss Kong?¡± Lang Po shouted in shock.


    ¡®So that person is Kong Yu.¡¯


    While Ji Yunshu attentively observed her, Kong Yu also did the same. The person in front of her was adorned in man¡¯s clothing. He had a pleasant aura and looked like a gentle schr with a dignified appearance. For a handsome man, he had quite the majestic bearing. Unfortunately, the scar on his face ruined his appearance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kong Yu¡¯s line of sight met with Lang Po.


    Lang Po immediately answered. ¡°This person is Teacher Ji and his Highness¡¯ noble guest.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So, you are that Teacher Ji?¡± Kong Yu softly said. She greeted him. ¡°On my way back, I have heard many things about Teacher Ji. I also heard that the missing girls case in the capital was solved by you. As expected, you are someone with great wisdom. It¡¯s no wonder that his Highness treated you as a noble guest.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kong don¡¯t need to be so polite. This humble one is only amoner.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you are too modest.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t too familiar with Kong Yu. She supposed that if the woman appeared here, she was certainly here to see Jing Rong. Ji Yunshu faintly smiled. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb Miss Kong from visiting his Highness. Goodbye.¡± Ji Yunshu passed by her and quickly left as soon as she finished speaking.


    Kong Yu smiled as she watched Ji Yunshu¡¯s back.


    Lang Po immediately came forward. ¡°Miss Kong, may I ask what is your reason foring?¡±


    Kong Yu¡¯s smile was reced by an expression filled with worried. ¡°Mo Ruo told me that his Highness was injured, so how can I note?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    Kong Yu lifted the hem of her cloth and went inside the room.


    Jing Rong was incredibly happy because of how Ji Yunshu left him behind and escaped. He was still smiling as he got out of bed and was nning to take his cloth that was hanging on the partition screen.


    ¡°Ah-Rong!¡± Kong Yu called him.


    When he heard the voice, Jing Rong looked out and saw the worried expression on Kong Yu¡¯s exquisite face as she walked toward him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jing Rong frowned, with his tone slightly heavy.


    ¡°Let me see. How serious are your injuries?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    However, Kong Yu had already raised her hands and lightly brushed the bandage on his forehead. Tears were falling from her eyes as she said, ¡°Does your head hurt? If Mo Ruo didn¡¯t tell me, did you n on hiding this from me forever?¡± There was a trace of anger in her tone.


    Jing Rong stepped back to avoid her touch and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± He lightly told her.


    ¡°Why are you treating me like I¡¯m a stranger after just one year of separation?¡±


    ¡°You are overthinking!¡±


    If Mo Ruo and Jing Rong could be considered to grow up wearing the same pants together, then Kong Yu and Jing Rong could be said to have grown up together, hand in hand.


    Kong Yu was a year older than Jing Rong, and she was like a big sister to him. Ever since they were young, she was always concerned about his well being the most. Jing Rong was also very close to her because of that. The only woman who could approach him before he met Ji Yunshu was Kong Yu.


    Although their feelings were like those between siblings, Kong Yu believed that she will be Jing Rong¡¯s consort as they grew up. This belief became deeply rooted in her heart with the passage of time.


    It came to the point where Kong Yu often mentioned it to Jing Rong. Every time, Jing Rong didn¡¯t answer, and neither did he disagree. At that time, he thought that she was only joking. Over time, everyone in the imperial family almost considered Kong Yu as Jing Rong¡¯s consort. Then, one year ago, the day before Kong Yu left for Emerald Retreat, she gave him a genuine confession. Jing Rong suddenly realized that she wasn¡¯t joking and that she sincerely wanted to be his consort.


    ¡°Kong Yu, I am already fine. You just came back from Emerald Retreat and it must be busy at your mansion. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, so you should hurry and go back.¡±


    Kong Yu was disappointed. ¡°You used to call me Yu¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 182: Kong Yu’s Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 182: Kong Yu¡¯s Feeling</h4>


    Since they were young, Kong Yu had always called Jing Rong Ah-Rong, and he always called her Yu¡¯er. It was a habit that hadn¡¯t changed until a year ago. Confronted by Kong Yu about it, Jing Rong answered, ¡°That was in the past. You will be married one day soon, and calling you Yu¡¯er is inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°If I get married, I will naturally marry you. So, what is not appropriate about calling me Yu¡¯er?¡±


    Those words had always been held inside of her. She loves Jing Rong. It was a fact that didn¡¯t need to be concealed.


    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t surprised by her words as he¡¯d heard them countless times since he was a child, to the point that his ears were worn out. He has always treated Kong Yu as his big sister and nothing more! While he grabbed his clothes on the partition screen, he told her, ¡°Kong Yu, I understand your thoughts, but we are no longer children, and some things should not be said!¡±


    ¡°I am not joking with you. Last year, I already told you my feelings clearly. I am not young anymore, and mother has often urged me to get married. This time, I left the Emerald Retreat to return to the capital because my mother is determined to settle my marriage. I also agree with her. Mother said that in two days, she will enter the pce and seek the emperor for a decree of marriage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jing Rong froze and almost dropped the clothes in his hands. He hurriedly warned her, ¡°Kong Yu, I only think of you as my big sister, and I¡¯ve clearly told you before.¡±


    ¡°We grew up together. Since childhood, you always loved sticking around me. As we gradually grew up, I felt as if there was a distance separating us, as thin as ayer of cotton that might puncture at any moment, but it never did. That¡¯s why I confessed to you. In order to be with you, I¡¯ve argued with my mother countless times and dyed any talk of marriage until now, because there is only you in my heart since long ago. Yet, you say this to me. It makes me feel ashamed and embarrassed.¡±


    If it had been someone else, Jing Rong would have left long ago. However, this was Kong Yu. He bowed with his hands held upfront and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to shame you. I only¡­¡± His words were interrupted.


    ¡°Apologies for overthinking, but my thoughts cannot stop running amok. So, can you please tell me why you¡¯re avoiding me?¡± Kong Yu was still serene as before.


    Jing Rong felt rather helpless. He retreated to the side, lightly sighing before earnestly answering her. ¡°It¡¯s not like I was avoiding you. We grew up together like family.¡±


    Kong Yu lowered her brows and took the clothes from his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to speak of this with you. Let us discuss it again once your injuries are better.¡± She spoke frankly and shirked. Then, she brushed his clothes whilst carefully helping him dress. Suddenly, something fell out from his robe.


    Ding!


    She lowered her head to look, but didn¡¯t expect to see a round essory.


    Kong Yu was about to pick it up, but she was one step behind Jing Rong who took it and ced it back inside his sleeve.


    ¡°What is it? That didn¡¯t look like an expensive bead, so what are you getting so nervous for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a bead. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Kong Yu didn¡¯t question him further.


    That bead was the silvery essory that served as Ji Yunshu¡¯s button to fasten her cor hat, which he stole from her before. Although it was of mediocre quality, it was something he cherished. Soon their conversation became rather one-sided, with mostly Kong Yu speaking, as most of the conversation was about her stay in Emerald Retreat.


    ¡°Although the hills are verdant and the waters are limpid, which nurtures people¡¯s character, it became quite boring after a year. Everyday, Mother would devote herself to prayers and burning incense. She didn¡¯t speak with me too much. There were also very few people living on the mountain. It made me recall our days together when we were young. It was so merry and joyous. Finally, I havee back to the capital. On the road, I met with Mo Ruo and we spoke about you sometimes. I heard that you had left the capital to investigate the Lin capital case for half a year. It was only recently that you returned. You must have suffered a lot, right? After seeing you, I can say with certainty that you are thinner than before.¡± As she spoke, she went and touched the side of Jing Rong¡¯s handsome face.


    Her smooth and soft fingers trailed along his face. Jing Rong remained vignt and observed her mncholic expression. Then, he pushed away her hand, silently got up and walked toward the door, whilst urging Lang Po. ¡°Send Miss Kong back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Then, Jing Rong left.


    Inside the room, Kong Yu watched as his silhouette gradually disappeared from her sight. The wall surrounding her heart immediately copsed, and she let go of her serene appearance. Great sadness showed on her face and the tears she held in flowed freely.


    Her innately cold hands tightly clenched into fists, so tightly did she clench them that her fingers, painted with nail polish, were deeply embedded into her palms.


    Lang Po came in and sped his hands to greet her. ¡°Miss Kong, I will send you back.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Her tone became cold with a hint of uneasiness. She left without looking back as she didn¡¯t like people seeing her state of mind. In small steps, she departed.


    Behind her, Lang Po shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, ah, your Highness! I am afraid that this time you have created a great cmity for yourself.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Within East Courtyard, Wei Yi and several maidservants were chatting. When Ji Yunshu came back, she went straight to her room, but as she tried to close the door, Wei Yi stretched his hands to block it.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, where did you go in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere!¡± She didn¡¯t go anywhere because she never returned to her room.


    Wei Yi approached, his faceing close to hers and he blinked. ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you not happy?¡±


    Her voice wouldn¡¯te out. She shook her head and sat in front of her mirror, appearing lost in thought. Unknowingly, she started to fiddle with the things on the table. She felt quite flustered inside.


    Wei Yi crouched next to her. His eyebrows were tightly knit into a frown. After watching her for a moment, he suddenly grabbed her fric hands. The warmth of his palm was felt on the back of her hand. It caused her to immediately be roused from her daze and the panic that was submerging her heart partly receded. She nced to her side and saw the worry in his beautiful eyes.


    ¡°What is it, Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°Although there are many things I don¡¯t understand, I will try to understand them if you tell me. If you are not feeling well, why don¡¯t you tell me? I worry when I see you like this.¡±


    The deep concern in his eyes was apparent. Ji Yunshu caressed his head and gave him a faint smile. ¡°I am fine. Really! So, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°But you are not happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded and pointed at the hairpin in front of a box before saying, ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯ve been taking this thing in and out a dozen times. You¡¯re like that when you are not happy.¡±


    ¡®Indeed! Wei Yi is very observant.¡¯ Ji Yunshu felt that if Wei Yi didn¡¯t have his disability, he would be very intelligent. Suddenly, a bulb lit up within her mind.


    ¡°Wei Yi!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Right after, she shook her head. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Wei Yi pouted. He tightly held her hands andy his head on herp whilst saying, ¡°Shu¡¯er, can you promise me that when you are not happy you will tell me?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Sure!¡± She promised him. Thus, the feeling of panic in her heart vanished. As expected, when Wei Yi was by her side, her heart would feel at peace.

 Chapter 183: Jing Xian

    <h4>Chapter 183: Jing Xian</h4>


    Yuhua Pavilion.


    As soon as Mo Ruo woke up, having sobered up from the alcohol, he went into a room and searched for something.


    Clink! ng! c!


    The room was overturned and became a mess.


    An apprentice from outside came in and swept a nce at the room in inquiry. ¡°What are you looking for, Master?¡±


    ¡°Where is the box I brought back?¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°The wooden box with a lock on top.¡± Mo Ruo continued to rummage through the books and objects, throwing to the floor those that were irrelevant to his search.


    The little apprentice scratched his head while furiously trying to recall where the box was. Then, he rushed outside and lifted the corner of a table. ¡°Master! It¡¯s here!¡± He took out the box from under it as it was used as a table leg to level it.


    Thump! All the medicinal ingredients on the table were scattered on the floor.


    Mo Ruo came out, and his eyes lit up at the sight of the box. He took the box from the little apprentice while reprimanding him. ¡°You little bastard! Who let you used that box as a table leg?¡±


    ¡°Master, you wrongly used me! Yesterday, after your return from the Rong estate, you were drinking on that table and saw that it was unstable. You were noisily arguing about repairing it, and then, you used that box as a table leg. Since the table was stable after that, I ced the medicinal ingredients on it, so you can¡¯t use me of wrongdoing!¡±


    ¡®I am innocent!¡¯


    Mo Ruo became embarrassed as he recalled drinking a lot and indeed, did such a scandalous thing. At least, his behaviour was quite tamepared to two years ago, during which, in a drunken frenzy, he decided to strip naked and advocate strengthening his friendship with Jing Rong by sleeping on the same bed with thetter.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± Mo Ruo took the box and left with it.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I am going to the pce!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Inside the Imperial Pce.


    The bustling interior of the Imperial Pce wasposed of red walls, green roof tiles and signboardscquered with gold, that shone with metallic luster, giving it an imposing aura that showed the splendor of Lin dynasty¡¯s majestic pce. The sole exception would be the cold pce, a ce forever shrouded in destion and bleakness. Yet, in another pce, as equally dpidated as the cold pce, lived the fourth prince, Jing Xian. His entire quarters, be it the building itself or the walls surrounding it, was in a state of disrepair. The wall paint was chipped, the roof tiles were full of holes pecked by crows, the courtyard was a paradise for weeds and the paper covering the windows barely shielded from any wind. It was clear to the eyes that the Tongren Hall was ruined and gloomy, which represented Jing Xian¡¯s position in the imperial family.


    Although Jing Xiang was conferred the title Sage King, had his own private forces and had an estate with amand token, Qi Zhen Emperor had stripped him of all his privileges due to his chronic illness and arranged a ce for him in the imperial pce for proper convalescence.


    It could be said that the emperor still cared about Jing Xian¡¯s illness, and thus made him stay in the pce where he was arranged as an attending physician. This could be considered to be treating his son well. However, apart from this point, he didn¡¯t inquire much, nor did he show much interest toward Jing Xian.


    Despite the absence of opulence, at leastpared to the rest of the imperial pce, the inside of the pce hall was clean and well-furnished. Through the opened window panels, a maple tree could be seen. As spring was here, the tree was covered in buds and lush green foliage. Under the caress of the wind, it swayed gently, casting a shadow upon the window frame. In front of the window, was a rocking chair. Jing Xian was resting on it with his eyes lowered. Despite his sickly paleplexion, he was still handsome, with simr traits and the same bearing as Jing Rong and Jing Yi. The imperial family¡¯s genes were too amazing!


    Court Eunuch Bi Lu came in from outside, carrying a decoction which he ced it on the table next to Jing Xian. ¡°Sage King, please take your medicine!¡±


    ¡°Leave it there.¡±


    ¡°The weather is getting cold. Please be careful as not to catch a cold.¡±


    Jing Xian took the bowl of medicine and drank it.


    Bi Lu bowed and spoke again, ¡°The imperial physician has made changes to your prescription. He said that the medicinal ingredients were foraged on the Heavenly Mountain, which should make the medicine more effective, it should help you get well quickly.¡±


    Jing Xian stared out of the window. He had heard Bi Lu say those words countless times over the years. Heughed bitterly. ¡°Good or not, it¡¯s pointless to me.¡±


    Bi Lu sighed inwardly. The eunuch witnessed his highness grow up. He felt distressed for Jing Xian who was born under an ill star.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s health will certainly improve. This old servant believes that her Ladyship is watching over you from Heaven and is blessing you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been 14 years already. Why do you still mention mother?¡± Sadness could be felt in his tone.


    ¡°It is my mistake.¡±


    ¡°You may withdraw. I wish to have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Bi Lu saw that Jing Xian had closed his eyes, so he took the empty bowl and silently retreated. Right after he had closed the door, he met Mo Ruo, who was rushing toward Jing Xian¡¯s room, holding a long box in his arm. Thetter expression was cid.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, what are you¡­¡± His words were interrupted by Mo Ruo¡¯s hand wave.


    Mo Ruo stretched his neck to peer into the room. He then put his index against his lips. ¡°Shhh!¡±


    Bi Lu shrank back and lowered his voice. ¡°Doctor Mo, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice and return to your task. No need to pay attention to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mo Ruo quietly went into the room and went to a table. Behind him, Jing Xian was leaning in the rocking chair beside the windows. He nced behind him, then, he carefully ced the long box on a table.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Suddenly, Jing Xian spoke.


    ¡°I was being careful, so how did you know I came in?¡±


    ¡°This Tongren Hall has been unfrequented for many years, even the sound of dead leaves being swept by Bi Lu is audible.¡±


    What a miserable ce.


    Mo Ruoughed. He picked up the box again, approached Jing Xian and sat next to him. ¡°How is your health these days?¡±


    ¡°Same old, same old!¡±


    ¡°Let me examine you.¡±


    Jing Xian lifted his sleeve and stretched out his hand. Mo Ruo took his pulse, but his smooth eyebrows knitted together after a moment. His fingers parted from Jing Xian¡¯s wrist. ¡°Did the imperial physician from the Great Hospital change your prescription?¡±


    Jing Xian grunted in affirmation.


    ¡°When I left, didn¡¯t I tell you that only I can touch your prescription?¡±


    ¡°Ah? You did? I don¡¯t really remember.¡± He spoke with an indifferent tone.


    Mo Ruo got annoyed. ¡°You and Jing Rong are really two extremes! He is obstinate, pig-headed andpetitive. Whereas, you are deste, indifferent to everything and incapable of cherishing things. You don¡¯t even care about your life!¡±


    Jing Xian¡¯s pale lips hooked up at Mo Ruo¡¯s outburst. He showed a mncholic smile before replying. ¡°My illness is incurable. Hence, I stopped fighting. I am but an empty shell. Don¡¯t tell me that there is still hope that one day I can be back to normal?¡±


    ¡°There is me, so you will be alright.¡±


    ¡°It has already been 14 years. Your father was also helpless against this illness.¡±


    Mo Ruo interjected and gave him the box. ¡°The Old Man¡¯s skills are beneath mine. What he can¡¯t treat, I can. This thing is something I¡¯ve obtained and it can help treat your illness. Keep it with you. You must smell it every day. In addition, stop drinking that new decoction. You have to take what I prescribed you before and you can¡¯t skip a dose.¡±


    Jing Xian opened the box. Inside of it, there was a vine-like azure medicinal ingredient that had luxuriant bamboo-like leaves.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is the Heartless herb. You are prone to congestion of blood cirction. The smell of this herb will help with the cirction. This thing is something that money can¡¯t buy.¡±


    ¡°I am a dead man. Why waste such a thing on me?¡±

 Chapter 184: The Falling Leaf Will Return to Its Root

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Falling Leaf Will Return to Its Root</h4>


    ¡°With me here, you will not die!¡± Mo Ruo had assured him countless times before with the same words.


    Jing Xian smiled faintly. He closed the lid and ced the box beside him. Then, he lifted his heavy eyelids and looked out through the window. With a weak voice, he said, ¡°Mo Ruo, my life and death is beyond your control. After imperial mother passed away 14 years ago, I¡¯ve been confined behind these pce walls. As days turn to years, I am nothing but a puppet, a clown for all to see, kept alive only by medicine. Even a single step out of this hall, and countless eyes would gaze down upon me, scorning my every move. Up until this day, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve lived in torment, but it has be quite tiring.¡±


    ¡®How bleak!¡¯ For 14 years, he had been confined within this ruined pce hall. In crude words, Qi Zhen Emperor had imprisoned him in this ce for life. Even if the crown prince ascended to the threr, he would have to remain here, destined to never leave this cage.


    Mo Ruo grabbed his arm and said in earnest, ¡°Wait until I cure your illness, then the emperor will have no excuse to keep you here.¡±


    ¡°Will there ever be a day when I am healthy?¡±


    ¡°There will. You must believe in me!¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo, thank you.¡± Jing Xian¡¯s pale lips stretched into a faint, grateful smile.


    ¡°I was indebted to your imperial mother, thus helping you is a must. Besides, before my father died, he did make it clear that I must find a way to cure you. Since that old man entrusted me with such heavy task, I cannot leave him unable to rest in peace in the underworld.¡±


    ¡®What a filial son!¡¯


    Although Mo Ruo was sloppy and had a penchant for wine and beauty, the words he spoke were always truthful, not to mention that this task was handed over to him by his deceased father. ¡°To sum it up, take care of yourself, and don¡¯t concern yourself with other thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jing Xian promised. Then, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that imperial father handed over the missing girls case to Jing Rong. How has it gone? Was he able to investigate the truth?¡±


    ¡°He almost died.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Jing Xian eagerly inquired. ¡°What do you mean? Did he get into an ident?¡±


    Mo Ruo shook his head and sighed. ¡°The case is solved, but he is injured.¡±


    ¡°Is it grave?¡±


    ¡°With me here, he is alright, but you know his temper ¨C a one-track mind. Although saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda, only he wouldpletely disregard his own life to save another.¡±


    Despite thest sentence being vague, which evaded Jing Xian¡¯s understanding, he didn¡¯t inquire any further about the subject. He instead warned, ¡°If he is fine, then that is good. Since the case is solved, Imperial Father will certainly allow him to unseal the coffins. If he can dig out the truth of the Imperial Duke case, his position within the imperial court will rise. But still, you have to remind him that he must not disy his talons too early.¡±


    Mo Ruo was puzzled. ¡°Hey, young man, you¡¯ve been cooped up in this pce alone, but your ears have very long reach. All these small andrge matters haven¡¯t escaped your grasp!¡±


    ¡°You have to admit that being ignored has its own advantages. It would be too tiring just watching the falling leaves return to their roots, so it¡¯s a nice distraction listening to Bi Lu gossiping about outside matters. It helps pass the time. You also know that Bi Lu doesn¡¯t have much ability, but with old age, he loves gossiping about all matters, both outside and within the pce. Any gossip will make his ears perk up in joy. As he is also terrible at keeping secrets, he would tell me everything, something I happen to enjoy listening to.¡± It took Jing Xian quite a bit of time to finish his exnation, as each sentence required all his strength to speak.


    Next to him, Mo Ruo patiently listened. His curiosity stirred. He sat up straight whilst inquiring, ¡°I really want to know what Bi Luo narrates to you.¡±


    ¡°I said everything that should be said.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Come on, let me hear. I¡¯ve been away from the capital for a while, so I don¡¯t know of any events that have urred in my absence. Fill me in on the gossip.¡±


    Jing Xian squinted his eyes. He felt somewhat tired. He retracted his morbidly white fingers back into his sleeves. Then, he slowly spoke to Mo Ruo. ¡°The past two days, the rebellious people from Qu Jiang have been arriving at the Capital. Remember to warn Jing Rong that the investigation of the Imperial Duke has to wait until after the situation at the borders has stabilized. He must not go to Lin Mountain to unseal the coffins during this period if only to avoid attracting imperial father¡¯s anger.¡±


    Mo Ruo didn¡¯t hear any interesting gossip, so he felt somewhat disappointed. He patted his thigh, got up and said, ¡°Never mind! I¡¯ll pass your warning to him. Have a good rest. I wille visit you next time. In the meantime, ease your mind and recuperate. One day, you will be able to leave the imperial pce.¡±


    Jing Xian indifferently smiled in reply. His eyes closed as he said, ¡°Imperial mother once said that the falling leaf will return to its roots, but where does it belong in the end? Is leaving the imperial pce the answer? If¡­ that happens¡­ one day¡­¡± His voice became more and more weak and soft as he gradually fell asleep on the rocking chair.


    Mo Ruo lightly sighed. He thought to himself quietly that Jing Xian is probably the only prince in this world that would be in such a miserable state. Mo Ruo took a thin nket and covered Jing Xian before leaving the room.


    When he left, he called Bi Lu and instructed thetter. ¡°Carefully attend to the Sage King. You have to remember that you must not let him drink any medicine from the Great Hospital. Follow my previous prescription. Make him drink everything ordingly. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    Bi Lu nodded. ¡°This old servant understands!¡±


    Mo Ruo nced at the dpidated courtyard, then spoke again. ¡°Is this ce even fit for people to live? No matter what, he is still a prince. Go fetch some people to repair this ce and refurbish it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Bi Lu agreed.


    After Mo Ruo nced once more inside the room, he reluctantly left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The closure of the missing girls case was arranged to be announced through a written post by the capital governor. Next, he was obligated to report to the Supreme Court, but first, he had to head to the Rong estate and deliver the announcement post, so that it could be double-checked by Prince Rong.


    Inside a pavilion.


    ¡°The Supreme Court can conceal the situation and leave the case on hold, so that after your injuries have healed, you can report directly to the pce as Prince Yi did.¡± The governor spoke frankly. It was clear that he agreed to let Jing Rong im all the credit for this case. If Qi Zhen emperor was pleased, he might bestow rewards! Perhaps as the capital governor, he would get a share of it.


    Although bandages were wrapped around Jing Rong¡¯s head and hands, his appearance remained overbearing as always. His sharp falcon-like eyebrows knitted together and his eyes were like a raging volcano. He picked up his teacup and took a sip. Then, he ced the teacup back down before speaking. ¡°There is no need. Let the Supreme Court handle it. Another thing, that Gan Chouliang should be re-examined. As for how¡­ Although he didn¡¯t kill anyone, he destroyed the corpses and evidence, which is tantamount to the same crime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this humble official understands.¡±


    ¡°You may withdraw.¡±


    The capital governor saluted Jing Rong, then he rolled up the announcement post. He was about to leave when urgent footsteps could be heard from afar. With a dignified appearance, a runner stood outside the pavilion.


    ¡°Your Highness, an incident has urred.¡±


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Jing Rong asked solemnly.


    ¡°Miss Ruan is missing!¡±


    ng! The teacup in Jing Rong¡¯s hand dropped noisily on the table.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, a young servant girl in the East courtyard entered a room while holding Ji Yunshu¡¯s clean clothes. Then, she gave a folded paper to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, is this note yours?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was perplexed as she received the note. ¡°This is mine?¡±


    The girl nodded. ¡°This fell off from your other clothes.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the clothes you were wearing when you were injured.¡±

 Chapter 185: Another Murderer

    <h4>Chapter 185: Another Murderer</h4>


    Ji Yunshu unfolded the paper note and saw rows of densely packed ck characters written with delicate and pretty calligraphy. The first thing she looked at was the sender¡¯s name which, unexpectedly, turned out to be Mei Xiang¡¯er!


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Her heart tightened with unease. ¡®Was she the one who put it inside my sleeve?¡¯


    On the spread out paper, she could read:


    Miss Ji, if you can read this message, it means that Heaven allowed you to live on. As for me, I must already be dead, and I want to tell you that I am sorry.


    Onest thing, please help me pass this letter on to another person.


    Ji Yunshu carefully read each word, but when she finally arrived at the end of the note, her hands trembled and the note almost fell to the floor. In an instant, the fear and unease she felt when she was trapped inside that hut rushed forth.


    The young girl saw Ji Yunshu¡¯s scared appearance. She prudently inquired. ¡°Teacher Ji, are you alright?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stayed mute.


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡±


    Ji Yunshu clenched the note in her hand and immediately rushed out with the intention to find Jing Rong, but when she had just stepped out of her courtyard, she bumped into Lang Po who was in a hurry. She seemed to realize something, so she asked him. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes or no?¡±


    Lang Po immediately nodded. ¡°Miss Ruan went missing yesterday night.¡±


    ¡®As I expected!¡¯


    ¡°His Highness sent me to notify you of it.¡±


    ¡°Quickly dispatch people to Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s house. Miss Ruan should be inside.¡±


    ¡°How did you know, Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking so many questions!¡±


    Lang Po gawked. Despite not understanding the reasoning behind it, he still nodded and was just about to leave and go notify Jing Rong along with the capital governor.


    However, Ji Yunshu grabbed him the next moment and urgently said, ¡°I am going with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. The Prince said that¡­¡±


    ¡°I must go.¡± Ji Yunshu remained resolute.


    Lang Po was hesitant, but he knew that it was useless to persuade her otherwise. Therefore, with no better options, hemanded the servants to prepare the carriage while sending others to inform Jing Rong.


    When the carriage was ready, Ji Yunshu climbed on, followed by Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong sent his order. ¡°Set off!¡±


    The carriage immediately departed.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him with widened eyes as she noticed how bruised and riddled with injuries he was. She started to worry. ¡°Your Highness¡¯ injuries are not healed yet. You should¡­¡±


    ¡°Do think this Prince is a youngdy? Am I not allowed to fall or get injured?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! It seems that this case is like peeling the skin off an onion. The more you peel, the moreyers there are. This case never stops catching people off guard.¡± Jing Rong frowned heavily. Then, he continued. ¡°Lang Po told me that before he came to inform you about Miss Ruan¡¯s disappearance, you were already rushing out. You were even able to guess that some ident urred. Tell me, how did you discover it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°After my mind cleared up, I felt there was something fishy that I couldn¡¯t exin. Do you remember what I said about the fragrance on the white cloth we found on Liang Mountain?¡±


    ¡°I do remember!¡±


    ¡°When I was outside of Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s hut, someone ambushed me from behind and covered my mouth. At that moment, I smelt that same fragrance. After I woke up, Mei Xiang¡¯er was by my side. I thought that the scent came from her, but while she came close to me a few times, I could only smell it intermittently, which is quite odd.¡±


    ¡°The other person who died in the fire was Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s big brother. I once grabbed his hand and realize that his bones are very brittle. Furthermore, he has a grave illness affecting his bones. People who are affected like him have an inability to use a lot of strength. Since the victims of this case had their hands chopped off, it¡¯s impossible for the brother to be the murderer. That¡¯s why I thought that the murderer was Mei Xiang¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°And? What are you getting at?¡±


    She pondered for a moment then said, ¡°When I was attacked, the back of my head was pressed against the other person¡¯s chest. The odd thing was the height of that person which was a lot taller than me. However, Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s height is simr to mine, not to mention that fragrance¡­ It made me suspect that the murderer is someone else. Unfortunately, Mei Xiang¡¯er and her brother are already dead. I may just be overthinking, but after reading this message¡­¡± While she exined, she took out the note from her sleeve and gave it to Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong surmised the problem. He took the note and looked at it. After reading it, his expression became the same as Ji Yunshu when she read the first time.


    ¡®Tsk!¡¯


    Shock, sympathy and even hatred were seen on his face. In an instant, Jing Rong¡¯s and Ji Yunshu¡¯s mood became heavy.


    After half the time it took for a joss stick to burn, they finally arrived at the burnt hut. Due to the fire burning for several hours, the surroundings were in ruins. Everything was burnt into ashes and covered in soot.


    The scent of burnt wood permeated the air, overwhelming people¡¯s senses. Ji Yunshu discovered that the capital governor was waiting for them as she got off the carriage. Apart from him, Master Ruan and Madame Ruan were also present. Both of them were dressed in gorgeous clothing and covered with gold and silver which made them dazzling to the eyes. They were supporting each other with tears glistening on their faces.


    Madame Ruan grabbed the governor and started to sob. ¡°Milord! You must find my daughter! You absolutely cannot let something happen to her.¡±


    Although the governor was not a hot-blooded man, he still felt helpless when he saw her cry in front of him. He sighed and tried tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Official will certainly find Miss Ruan.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the murderer was already caught? Then, how did our daughter get kidnapped?¡± Madame Ruan abruptly started to berate the governor, aplete turnabout from her previous worried and weeping appearance.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The capital governor didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    The next moment, Madame Ruan targeted Ji Yunshu. She stepped forward, consumed by anger and worry, she shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Teacher Ji? Didn¡¯t you say that this case is already solved? Didn¡¯t the murderer die? Why is it now like this? If something has happened to my daughter, how will youpensate for her?¡±


    She was filled with a bellyful of anger.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t say a word. Contrary to Madame Ruan, Master Ruan still retained his rationality, thus he pulled back Madame Ruan.


    Jing Rong, who was next to Ji Yunshu, showed an obviously sour expression. This was his woman. She helped with the investigation and didn¡¯tin even after getting injured. Whereas those people were criticizing her. This really infuriated him.


    With a frown, he was about to say something, but Ji Yunshu tugged at him. She shook her head and whispered, ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Jing Rong grunted, but he dropped the matter as per her wish.


    At this moment, the governor approached them and greeted Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher, how did you determine that Miss Ruan is here?¡±


    Ji Yunshu gazed at the ruins and observed many messy footprints within it. The certainty in her mind grew stronger. The murderer had brought Miss Ruan here and hid her in the basement.


    ¡°Governor, order people to create a security perimeter. I don¡¯t want anyone to follow me. I will go in there alone.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    While the governor was dumbstruck, Jing Rong stepped forward and barred her way. His expression was akin to an iceberg, yet his burning anger could be felt. He employed his princely tone and spoke in amanding voice, ¡°Ji Yunshu. This Prince orders that from now on, if I am not by your side, you are absolutely forbidden to act. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± In other words, if she dared to put herself in danger, he will throw her on the nuptial bed and won¡¯t let her off the hook.


    Under Jing Rong¡¯s cold and severe eyes, Ji Yunshu shrank back in fear and nodded.


    Next, Jing Rong ordered everyone, ¡°Wait outside, I will go inside with Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    He held her slender wrist and together they walked into the ruined hut.


    Meanwhile, within a dimmed room, a person draped in a cloak, with their face hidden under a hat, was standing beside an elevated wooden nk. A sharp butcher knife was held in his hand. Ruan Ya¡¯er, the young miss of the Ruan family, was tied to the nk and because her mouth was stuffed with something, she could only struggle. Within her widened eyes, only endless despair was reflected.

 Chapter 186: The Skinless Face

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Skinless Face</h4>


    ¡°Uuuhh!¡± Ruan Ya¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened from fear. Her fingers spread out wide into a fan shape, her joints stretching tensely. She was using all her strength to free herself from the rope that kept her restrained against the wooden nk. She kept groaning and emitting unintelligible sounds, making people feel the urgency of the situation.


    Suddenly, a sound quite like a fingernail scratching a ckboard was heard. In front of her, a tall person stood. is entire face hidden under a fabric hat, which made it hard to clearly determine that person¡¯s appearance. A sharp butcher¡¯s knife was held in that person¡¯s hand. The skin of the hand was wrinkled. The shape of the hand was surprisingly slender and the veins under the skin were dted and visible. It was a hand that belonged to a woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Soon, everything will be fine.¡± The voice was deep and detached.


    The voice made people¡¯s hearts feel constricted and bursts of cold shivers. Slowly, the person raised the knife. The fear in Ruan Ya¡¯er turned into despair. Yet, she continued to struggle. The sharp edge of the knife glinted ominously and was about to hack down.


    Suddenly-


    Thud! Thump!


    Noises were hearding from the ceiling! The butcher¡¯ knife¡¯s descent ceased midway. The noises rekindled Ruan Ya¡¯er¡¯s will to live. She turned her head towards the ceiling where a thread of light entered from a newly created hole.


    ¡°Uuuh- Save¡­¡± Ruan Ya¡¯er exhausted all her strength to utter a word. The woman next to herughed sinisterly, and put down the butcher¡¯s knife. She wasn¡¯t the slightest bit nervous. On the contrary, she carefreely detoured the nk and sat on a chair, waiting for the people above toe down.


    Jing Rong had already torn off a nk that revealed the entrance to the basement. As light poured in, ayer of dust was kicked up and was seen lightly shimmering. He lead the way down, closely followed by Ji Yunshu. He used a firestarter to light his way. The light from the fire illuminated the smelly and disorderly basement. Then, he shifted the firestarter, and its light illuminated the tied up Miss Ruan on a wooden nk and a woman sitting on a chair.


    ¡°You finally came!¡± The woman spoke.


    Jing Rong walked to a nearby oilmp, lit it and picked it up. Then, he coldly ordered, ¡°Release her!¡±


    ¡°Does this kind of woman deserve to be saved?¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you gain from killing these people?¡±


    ¡°They deserve to die!¡± The woman shouted hysterically.


    Jing Rong closed in step by step. ¡°Whether or not those girls deserve to die is not for you to decide. You have no right tomit these atrocities.¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± She snarled.


    She stood up fiercely and swung the butcher¡¯s knife towards Ruan Ya¡¯er¡¯s neck. However, she didn¡¯t actually chop down. Her action was only meant to scare the young miss, who subsequently fainted from fear. The woman began to chuckle. Her concealed dark eyes reflecting the orange light from themp. Her gaze moves past Jing Rong, only to fall on Ji Yunshu. She pointed her finger at Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, everything would¡¯ve been perfectly fine.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at her cooly. She took a small step forward, but she was pulled back by Jing Rong. ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    Jing Rong slowly released her hand.


    Ji Yunshu advanced, and as she gradually approached, the light scent of cosmetics began to tickle her nose.


    The woman carefully observed Ji Yunshu and ferociously said, ¡°You are the one who killed my Xiang¡¯er and Zhi¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Their deaths had nothing to do with me. They died because of you!¡±


    ¡°Because of me?¡± The woman grinned. She seemed very deranged.


    Ji Yunshu appeared calm and continued to speak. ¡°Your son and daughter died for you. They used their lives to pay for your crimes! Don¡¯t you have a shred of conscience left in you?¡±


    ¡®Son? Daughter? Is this woman Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s mother? Wasn¡¯t she already dead?¡¯


    The woman sneered again. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know how I discovered it. I have my own methods.¡±


    ¡°Was it Xiang¡¯er?¡± The woman spoke in a trembling voice.


    The rays of light shining from the hole in the ceiling fell on the butcher¡¯s knife. Ji Yunshu took another step towards the woman, whilst saying, ¡°You havemitted crimes, but your daughter was the one who shouldered them for you. Her greatest wish before her death was probably for you to stop killing. However, she was wrong. Even if she protected you, your cruel nature will never change.¡±


    ¡°In the end, what do you want to say?¡±


    Ji Yunshu took Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s letter from her sleeve and threw it at the figure being partially obscured by the darkness.


    In no time, the rustling of paper was heard after the pale and dried hand promptly caught the letter. The woman quickly unfolded it and read its content.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t see her expression. However, she could clearly see her fingers tightly clenching, then slowly, the woman crumbled the paper into a ball. ¡°That letter was written before she died and ced within my sleeve. Perhaps, when Heaven gave me a chance to survive, it also gave her the possibility to fulfill her wish by letting me give you this letter. She hoped that you would stop harming others after reading this letter because, in this world, no one else but her would protect you. She didn¡¯t want to die with grievances nor did she want to see her mother sink into the abyss and be tormented by her crimes.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nned to convince the woman, so she continued to talk. ¡°Now Mei Xiang¡¯er is dead, but until herst breath, she had never med you, even if your hands are covered in blood or even when you peeled off her skin. She didn¡¯t hate you. On the contrary, she wanted to protect you and she would rather use her own and your son¡¯s death to cover up the truth. She did so without the slightest hesitation.¡±


    The crumbled paper shook slightly. Whilst Ji Yunshu spoke, the woman¡¯s hand slid down to Ruan Ya¡¯er. For a moment, all her movements stopped. Then, she moved the knife away from the young miss¡¯ neck.


    ng! The knife fell on the wooden nk.


    Then, she turned around and took out a firestarter from her waistband. She blew on it and used it to ignite another oilmp.


    She turned back once more whilst raising her hand, only to pull down her hat. Under the light, a head of grizzled hair with a pair of dead and bloodshot eyes were clearly seen. However, nothing could prepare them for the horrific sight that was her skinless face. A face that was covered in crimson from the dried up flesh and blood vessels. It was incredibly sickening to the sight!


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The woman asked Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. Sympathy could be seen in her eyes. ¡°I think that Miss Mei didn¡¯t mention everything when she told her story.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be for the best if finished her story. The year you gave birth to your son, who happened to have a rare illness, everyone in the vige said that he wasn¡¯t a human. Therefore, they drove both of you out of the vige at some point. Not long after that, you heard someone say that your son can be cured if you can find a skin to exchange with his. As a result, you peeled off your daughter¡¯s skin, then you peeled off your own face and gave it to your son. However, it was useless. You already gave up after that attempt. That was until two months ago. You happened to see someone humiliate Mei Xiang¡¯er because of the scar on her neck. Impulsively, you gave that person a lethal blow, but you were identally seen by Gan Chouliang. In order to conceal your crime, Mei Xiang¡¯er begged him to help dispose of the corpse. Thus, you continued to kill again and again with impunity.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, you don¡¯t simply want to peel off their skin for your son. You also let your son sully them in hope of him causing impregnation, giving your son a descendant!¡±


    The woman listened to Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation calmly. She didn¡¯t refute Ji Yunshu¡¯s words, implicitly agreeing to it instead with her silence.

 Chapter 187: Qingzhou County

    <h4>Chapter 187: Qingzhou County</h4>


    Whilst Ji Yunshu spoke, countless possible scenarios shed through her mind. She wasn¡¯t disgusted. However, it did make her feel as if a boulder was pressing on her chest, constricting her heart. Yet, she continued to exin her conjecture. ¡°However, you were afraid. You feared that when the victims died, they would turn into evil spirits that would haunt you as revenge. Therefore, you chopped off their hands, so that once they turned into vengeful ghosts, they would be unable to tear off your skin with their hands.¡±


    Oh!


    Following her crystal clear exnation, the atmosphere within the dimmed room became incredibly strange. After the woman heard Ji Yunshu¡¯s conjecture, she started tough. She put her hat back on and leaned her body over to blow out the light of her oilmp. Then, she returned to her chair. She spoke in a low voice. ¡°Your guess is correct.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s death be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°You can take her away.¡± The woman pointed at Ruan Ya¡¯er.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression became somewhat gloomy. She reached out to the rope tying Ruan Ya¡¯er onto the wooden nk. Jing Rong, who was behind Ji Yunshu, stepped forward and helped lift the young miss of the Ruan family off the wooden nk.


    ¡°Bring her out of here first.¡± Ji Yunshu uttered.


    Jing Rong naturally didn¡¯t agree and red at her.


    Ji Yunshu calmly added, ¡°I promise you that I will not put myself in danger.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Believe me. She will not harm me. Take Miss Ruan out first.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    Ji Yunshu lightly pushed him forward.


    Although Jing Rong was unwilling, he grudgingly agreed after re-examining the unconscious Ruan Ya¡¯er. He carefully carried her as he left.


    After a few moments, Ji Yunshu approached the woman and squatted next to her. She gripped Mei Xiang¡¯er¡¯s mother¡¯s cold hand with both of her own. Then, she moved her gaze upwards and said, ¡°I understand that as a mother, you are willing to do anything for the sake of your children, even sacrificing your life.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ji Yunshu took out a red pill from her waistband and ced it in the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°You have already suffered enough torment during your lifetime. I hope that when you leave, you can do so in peace.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman clutched the pill in her palm. She was already nning to follow the same path as Mei Xiang¡¯er,mitting suicide.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    Outside, Jing Rong was waiting for her at the entrance. In the end, he was still worried. If he couldn¡¯t hear any hint of activity from below, he would immediately rush down. However, it didn¡¯t take long before Ji Yunshu emerged from the basement.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, but she didn¡¯t borate. She lowered her gaze to look at the ruins. Then, she walked into the carriage and pulled down the curtain. The sounds of marching and clinking weapons were hearding from outside. However, she remained calm in her seat, but her reddish eyes betrayed her inner thoughts. In less than a moment, she heard someone exim, ¡°The culprit is dead!¡±


    Right after, Jing Rong climbed into the carriage and sat beside her. Neither of them uttering a word. After the long silence, Ji Yunshu finally nced at him. ¡°Do you want to know what we spoke about?¡±


    ¡°It is necessary to know?¡± Jing Rong raised his eyebrows. He held her hand. ¡°If it was me, I would also have done the same.¡±


    Indeed, Jing Rong was like the roundworm in her belly. He could figure out her thoughts.


    The next moment, Ji Yunshu pulled her hand back into her sleeve, clenching it into a fist. Her small action did not cause him to be disappointed. He was well behaved sitting next to her and gazed at her the whole journey back.


    Ji Yunshu blushed from his intense gaze. It was best if she ignored him, thus, she lifted the window curtain and looked outside. Right at that time, the capital governor was covering the woman¡¯s body with a white cloth.


    Ji Yunshu felt her heart heavy and was overwhelmed by a stuffy feeling as she looked at the scene. In the end, even hateful people like this could be rather pitiful!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two dayster, the Supreme Court closed the case. The atmosphere of fear in the capital finally disappeared. Everyone had rejoiced as peace returned. Naturally, the name ¡°Teacher Ji¡± spread far and wide within the capital.


    Everyone believed that Teacher Ji was an immortal genius with supreme intelligence. Rumors said that Teacher Ji possessed eyes that could see through all beings and expansive knowledge of all things up to 500 years into the past and 500 years into the future.


    Others said that Teacher Ji was the reincarnated sovereign of theherworld, and had the power tomunicate with the dead. There was an even more exaggerated rumor circting which said that Teacher Ji was Prince Rong¡¯s lover. ¡®Hey, hey, hey! What the heck is up with that lovers rumor? How can two big men turn into lovers?! This is ancient times! Could it be that people consider that kind of gossip important?!¡¯


    After listening to those weird rumors, Ji Yunshu choked on her water from too muchughter. She dared to bet that the final rumor was certainly propagated by Jing Rong. That bastard must be up to no good. ¡®What a stinky and shameless man!¡¯


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Wei Yi was sitting in front of her and watching the entire range of expressions that formed on her face.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. Then, she picked up a piece of pastry and gave it to Wei Yi whilst saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Here, eat a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wei Yi became engrossed in eating the pastry.


    At this time, a pageboy ran in from outside. He stood at the entrance and respectfully notified her. ¡°Teacher, Madame Jiang came to find you. She is waiting in the long hallway in the rear court.¡±


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t surprised by the other¡¯s arrival. She nodded and rose from her seat.


    When she reached the long hallway, she saw Madame Jiang standing at a corner. How long had it been since thest time she saw her? Now that they met again, the woman no longer appeared rash. She seemed like a hedgehog without its thorns.


    ¡°Did Madame Jiang wait long?¡±


    When Madame Jiang heard Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice, she moved sideways and answered courteously, ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long as i had just arrived. That¡¯s right, how is your body? Is it better?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s recovering well after a few days of resting.¡±


    Madame Jiang took out a small bottle and handed it to Ji Yunshu. ¡°This medicine is a special ointment made by our Li family. It will be helpful to you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took it and thanked her.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± Madame Jiang leaned over. ¡°Although I still dislike you because of the matter in Jinjiang, I have to admit that I did have my faults. How could I rejoice over the tragic death of my husband? There were countless nights when I woke up in a cold sweat, fear and guilt overwhelm me. However, after you solved the case, I was finally able to sleep peacefully as if a huge stone had been lifted from my heart.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stayed silent.


    Madame Jiang muttered, ¡°I once said that if Teacher could help me find Shuiqing, I will tell what I know about that case.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Madame Jiang moved a step away, her gaze looked at the faraway roof tiles before slowly recounting, ¡°Fourteen years ago, the Imperial Duke went to Qingzhou county to find my grandfather, Old General Li.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they spoke about together, but when they came out, they all had solemn expressions. Right after, the Imperial duke left Qingzhou. Two days after his return to the capital, his whole estate was burnt to the ground. During those several days, my grandfather traveled to distant locations and he didn¡¯t return to the capital, so I don¡¯t know if that matter is rted to the Imperial Duke case. However, I hope that this information will be of help to you.¡± When she was done talking, Madame Jiang looked at Ji Yunshu again.


    Ji Yunshu was slightly surprised. She started to ponder the new information. Then, she said, ¡°Madame Jiang, is it possible for me to meet Old General Li?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather is currently in Qingzhou. He didn¡¯t evene to Shuiqing¡¯s funeral. I won¡¯t hide this from you. In fact, after the death of the Imperial Duke 14 years ago, my grandfather said that he would never set foot in the capital for the rest of his life. If you want to meet him to inquire about what happened at that time, I believe that you might need to go to Qingzhou.¡±


    ¡®Travelling to Qingzhou?¡¯ Ji Yunshu remained silent as she slowly analyzed the matter before saying, ¡°If the Imperial Duke took the effort to go to the faraway Qingzhou to meet Old General Li, there must be a serious matter that required him to do so in person.¡±


    ¡°I can only help you up until here. My grandfather has a very stubborn personality. I can¡¯t guarantee that he will agree to tell you about the matters of 14 years ago. Otherwise, he would have spoke of it long ago.¡±

 Chapter 188: A Constitution that Invites Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 188: A Constitution that Invites Troubles</h4>


    Madame Jiang¡¯s words were true. If the meeting between the Imperial Duke and Old General Li was really rted to Lin capital case, why didn¡¯t the general mention it over the past 14 years?


    Instead, it was Qin Shiyu who requested a re-investigation. In any event, since Old General was mentioned, meeting him was imperative.


    When she thought up to that point, she earnestly said to Madame Jiang, ¡°Thank you very much for telling me. Since this matter involves too many matters, I hope that your words today will remain between us.¡±


    ¡°I understand, so please, rest assured.¡± She paused for a bit before continuing in a hesitant and remorseful tone. ¡°Teacher Ji, my younger brother is a hot-blooded person. He has provoked you many times, but I hope that you will not take to heart.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Ji Yunshu would havepletely forgotten about it. However, she wasn¡¯t a narrow-minded person. At first nce, she had already understood Li Zhao¡¯s personality. He was merely a paper tiger without teeth. He was all bark and no bite. Therefore, she didn¡¯t take his words at heart. She beamed a magnanimous smile and reassured the other. ¡°It is all in the past. You don¡¯t need to mention it, and I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Finally, Madame Jiang felt relieved. She looked at the gloomy sky that seemed to warn of rain. Madame Jiang didn¡¯t stay long, preparing to leave shortly thereafter.


    Just before she left, she suddenly remembered something. She informed Ji Yunshu, ¡°That¡¯s right! When the Imperial Duke met with my grandfather, I inadvertently heard them mention something regarding the transfer of the troops. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know about the details.¡±


    ¡°The transfer of troops?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time, but I vaguely remember the topicing up.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    Not long after Madame Jiang left, Ji Yunshu went to find Jing Rong.


    Although Jing Rong had been recuperating from his wounds the past two days, he was still traveling to the imperial pce. Rumors said that Qujiang¡¯s army had already entered the city. The rtionship between the two countries was very tense at the moment. Since Qi Zhen emperor was a careful person, he wouldn¡¯t becent about the matter.


    At this moment, Jing Rong had changed his clothes and was about leave for the imperial pce when he noticed Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival. He gestured to Lang Po, hinting for him to withdraw. Lang Po was very tactful as he didn¡¯t n to disturb their alone time.


    Ji Yunshu walked in.


    ¡°What is it? Already missing me after not seeing me for two days?¡± Jing Rong raised an eyebrow and had a mischievous smile hanging on his face.


    ¡®Shameless!¡¯ Ji Yunshu inwardly sighed. She quickly broached the reason for her presence here. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to disturb you when you are so busy, but just now, Madame Jiang came to me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Did shee to thank you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only part of the reason. We mostly talked about what happened 14 years ago.¡±


    When anything about 14 years ago was mentioned, Jing Rong¡¯s mind tensed. He asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Fourteen years ago? Do you mean it is rted to the Lin capital case?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°This is rather odd. Fourteen years ago, Madame Jiang wasn¡¯t in the capital. What can she tell us about?¡±


    ¡°Although she wasn¡¯t in the capital, she told me that the Imperial Duke went to Qingzhou to meet Old General Li before he died in the fire.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It seemed that they spoke about the transfer of troops.¡±


    ¡°Matters on troop transfers?¡± Jing Rong was originally indifferent, but he was now pacing to and fro, lost in thoughts


    After watching him for few moments, Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Did your Highness think of something?¡±


    He leaned forward with his hands behind his back and took a few steps forward before speaking a low and mellow tone. ¡°The Imperial Duke and Old General Li were on very good terms. So, it isn¡¯t surprising that he would leave the capital to meet with the general. Besides, thetter had the army in his hands at that time. Thus, their talk on troop transfers isn¡¯t strange.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean that this matter has nothing to do with the Lin capital case?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. If what Madame Jiang said is true, and something bad actually urred at home when he came back from Qingzhou, this is too much of a coincidence.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t speak as she was listening as he shared his conjecture.


    Jing Rong pondered a moment, before he continued, ¡°Although solving the Lin capital case is pressing, we can¡¯t do anything right now.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t? Why?¡±


    Jing Rong exined, ¡°A revolt started at the borders. Imperial father has allowed the other party to enter the capital. At this time, we have to forgo the matter of unsealing the coffins.¡±


    ¡®No wonder Jing Rong was making numerous trips to the imperial pce.¡¯ Ji Yunshu knew the importance of the situation at the borders. It was clear that this time both sides met for negotiations. If both sides came to an agreement, the war could be averted, but if negotiations failed, they would meet on the battlefield!


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, I want to take the opportunity to go to Qingzhou.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    It was a direct refusal!


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°If this Prince is not with you, you can¡¯t go anywhere. If something happens, I have no time to collect your corpse.¡±


    ¡®Get lost!¡¯ The anger in Ji Yunshu rose and she almost scolded him on the spot.


    This mouth of his¡­ One day, when she returned to modern day society, she will excavate his remains, pry open his poisonous mouth, and carefully study the insides. However, her temper was very mild, and as such, her anger quickly cooled. She harrumphed and turned her head away. She said, ¡°Can it be that your Highness wants to confine me?¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°You know that this Prince doesn¡¯t mean it that way. You have a constitution that invites troubles. Wherever you go, something will happen. In order to protect you, I¡¯ve been injured from top to bottom. Can you give me some semnce of sympathy, so I can live for more than two years?¡±


    ¡®He is indeed pitiful.¡¯


    However¡­


    ¡°These two matters don¡¯t have anything to do with one another.¡± Ji Yunshu retorted.


    ¡°How so? Do you think that I can be at ease waiting for in the capital if you go to Qingzhou alone? If an ident urs on the way, my heart will break apart.¡± Pain could be heard in his tone.


    Ji Yunshu furiously blushed when she heard his words, but she immediately regained her stern expression. Looking at his passionate gaze, she soon doused it in cold water by saying, ¡°The situation at the borders is urgent. Although the Lin capital case is on standby, it cannot be dyed for too long. The reason I came to the capital is to solve this case. Something I hope will ur sooner rather thanter. Qingzhou is not too far from the capital. I want to meet Old General Li and ask for the details of his meeting with the Imperial Duke. I will immediately return right after that, and will not dawdle there. If you¡¯re worried that I will run away, I can leave Wei Yi here. I will not abandon him.¡±


    ¡®She is using Wei Yi as a bargaining chip!¡¯ However, Jing Rong didn¡¯t swallow her words raw. ¡°It¡¯s non-negotiable.¡± He remained resolute in his decision and stated, ¡°Even if I arrange an expert to apany you, it¡¯s not as good as my personal protection. I won¡¯t feel at ease otherwise. In short, after the situation at the borders has been settled, this Prince will go to Qingzhou with you. Besides, Old General Li is rather entric. You going there first doesn¡¯t mean that he will meet with you. With my presence, he won¡¯t dare refuse.¡± Jing Rong emitted an air of arrogance, appearing high and mighty! He didn¡¯t give an opportunity for Ji Yunshu to refute again.


    At this moment, an imperial guard came to report. ¡°Your Highness, the people from the pce came.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded.


    The Head of Eunuchs advanced toward them in small steps. His head was lowered and his arms hung to each of his sides. He respectfully sped his hands together in salute. ¡°The emperor has decreed that Prince Rong is to immediately go to the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Replying to Prince Rong, the emperor said that Qujiang¡¯s general and his people have entered the pce. He announced that your Highness must immediately be present for the negotiation.¡±


    ¡°They have already entered the pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    The situation was quite urgent, thus Jing Rong didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. He nodded. ¡°I know. This Prince is leaving immediately.¡±


    The court eunuch didn¡¯t leave yet. Instead, his sight fell on Ji Yunshu. He respectfully saluted her and said, ¡°Teacher Ji, her Ladyship, Concubine Xiao, has decreed that you must immediately enter the pce.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Ji Yunshu got scared. That woman wanted to talk about pointless things with her again?

 Chapter 189: A Banquet of Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 189: A Banquet of Schemes</h4>


    Concubine Xiao had issued a decree for seemingly no reason. Ji Yunshu grudgingly epted the summon. ¡°I shall obey!¡±


    The pce servants left to report thepletion of their tasks.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong. ¡°Today is the day when Qujiang¡¯s general entered the pce. I wonder what are Concubine Xiao¡¯s intentions in summoning me into the pce?¡±


    ¡°If you are reluctant to go, then don¡¯t. This Prince will cover for you.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. She might want to discuss the missing girls case.¡±


    ¡°Can you deal with her?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    Ji Yunshu became hesitant. She said, ¡°I can more or less cope with her. Well,st time, I dide out from the pce alive.¡±


    Suddenly, Jing Rong frowned and sternly said, ¡°This time, we enter the imperial pce together. If you dare to leave first likest time, leaving this Prince behind, see how I will deal with you.¡±


    ¡®Oops!¡¯ She made a faux pas. Jing Rong looked straight into her eyes with an intense gaze that showed just how serious he was. It caused Ji Yunshu to instinctively retreat back a step while nodding. She promised. ¡°If I amte and cannot leave on time, your Highness doesn¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    Jing Rong understood her meaning. His expression suddenly turned slightly cold and oppressive. He said to her, ¡°If Concubine Xiao dares to confine you within the pce, this Prince will rush in her pce hall with my people. Carving out a trail of blood if I have to.


    ¡®I¡¯m blushing from shame! Do you have to be so violent?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was rendered speechless by Jing Rong.


    ¡°After we¡¯ve entered the pce, I will arrange for several eunuchs to protect you. They will be around Concubine Xiao¡¯s pce hall. If something happens, they can immediately notify me.¡± Jing Rong added.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary!¡±


    ¡°It is necessary!¡± His attitude was very resolute.


    They no longer dyed and immediately went to board the carriage. However, Wei Yi rushed out. He tightly grabbed onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm and refused to let go no matter what.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, let¡¯s go together!¡± He pitifully said.


    ¡°Wei Yi, I am not going out to y. Be obedient and stay here. I will return very quickly.¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Listen to me!¡±


    He shook his head again.


    Ji Yunshu wanted to stretch out her other hand to free herself from his grip, but Wei Yi suddenly said, ¡°I will not let go of Shu¡¯er¡¯s arm. Because if I let go, I won¡¯t be able to see you again. I am scared! I am scared that I can¡¯t see Shu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡®Eh!¡¯


    ¡°Wei Yi¡­¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, let¡¯s go together. Is it alright?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from the carriage. ¡°Climb in, and take him along!¡±


    Hearing that, Wei Yi became happy. He hurriedly squeezed into the carriage while shouting several times ¡°You are great, Big Brother!¡± However, as Ji Yunshu got on the carriage, she red at Jing Rong. He squinted his eyes to look at her andzily said, ¡°He wants to go, so let him go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the imperial pce!¡± Ji Yunshu reminded him.


    ¡°This Prince knows!¡± He lightly replied.


    Ji Yunshu insisted on keeping him safe. She looked at Wei Yi. ¡°Wei Yi, go back.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Wei Yi lowered his head and knew that Ji Yunshu was angry. He reached for her sleeve and tugged at it. ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m going back.¡± He looked extremely pitiful with his lowered head.


    Seeing Wei Yi¡¯s pitiful appearance, Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart could hardly bear it. ¡®Wei Yi, be patient until I¡¯m done with the Lin Capital case. I promise you that when everything is done, I¡¯ll apany you more often.¡¯


    After Wei Yi got off the carriage, Jing Rong suddenly lifted the curtain and ordered Lang Po, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to go to the pce with me. Take care of Wei Yi. Bring him to eat what he likes and y with him until he is happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    After he lowered the curtain, he looked back at Ji Yunshu with a solemn expression and expressed his thoughts, ¡°Since he wants toe, why are you so adamant in your refusal?¡±


    ¡°I am not your Highness. I have no way of rescuing others from danger if something does happen.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say so?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi shouldn¡¯t be involved in these muddled matters.¡±


    Her reply was very concise, so Jing Rong no longer had a reason to dig further.


    Wei Yi watched the carriage gradually getting further away, disappearing into the distance. He was pouting whilst sitting on the stairs in front of the estate. His feet were continuously drawing circles on the ground.


    Lang Po approached him and spoke to him in a soft and fawning tone, ¡°Young Master Wei, how about going with me to eat tanghulu?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want. I want to wait here until Shu¡¯eres back.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t better if we go in?¡±


    ¡°I said no! I¡¯m waiting here.¡±


    ¡®How headstrong!¡¯


    ¡°Young Master Wei¡­¡±


    Lang Po was interrupted by Wei Yi. He pouted his mouth, then teardrops fell down from his glistening eyes. He raised his head and looked straight at Lang Po as he asked, ¡°Do you think that Shu¡¯er hates me?¡±


    His question came abruptly, catching Lang Po off guard. The corner of his mouth twitched. If someone asked him about anything rted to the military, it would not be a problem for him to answer, but to ask him about matters of the heart, he was truly lost. He shrugged and felt helpless. ¡°Young Master Wei, you are making thing difficult for me.¡±


    Wei Yi lowered his head and watched his own cleaned shoes that continued circling the dirt on the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    After entering the Imperial Pce, Jing Rong hastily went to the hall where the negotiations would take ce. Before he left, he nagged her over and over again to be careful. She repeatedly nodded at him. The same pce maid who weed herst time was there guide her to Zhangzhi hall once more. What caused Ji Yunshu to be surprised was the announcement of her arrival, even a seat was arranged for her in the main room. Some seats were upied by gorgeously dressed youngdies, and each one of thosedies is considered to be a beauty with their own standard.


    Ji Yunshu was puzzled. ¡®What kind of drugs did Concubine Xiao take?¡¯


    Those women watched as she arrived, looking at the half-mask upon her face that gave her a touch of mystery. All of them showed curiosity towards her and sized her up.


    They all wondered if she was beautiful or ugly underneath that mask. What¡¯s more, some of them lowered their heads bashfully. Others would blush at the mere sight of her, while a few would smile at her coquettishly, and the rest were biting their lips, wishing they had the courage to throw themselves in her arms.


    Was this the effect of solving the missing girls case? It unexpectedly gave her quite a bit of renown and attracted numerous butterflies. She quickly avoided looking straight at those flirty and charming gazes and walked to the middle of the room. She sped her hand and courteously saluted. ¡°Greetings Concubine Xiao!¡±


    Concubine Xiao showed an amiable expression full of smiles. Her tone was gentle when she spoke. ¡°Teacher Ji, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I have set up a small feast for Teacher. I hope you won¡¯t me me for taking the initiative.¡±


    ¡®Ah? You¡¯re setting a feast for me? What is this situation?¡¯


    ¡°This humble one failed to understand your Ladyship¡¯s meaning.¡±


    ¡°You have solved the missing girls case. The whole capital knows that you are a prodigy, and many of our youngdies admire you. This Pce was thinking that since you will need to marry sooner orter, why not gather the talenteddies from schrly and reputable families today. I believe that their abilities could be a good match with yours.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ Concubine Xiao was acting as Ji Yunshu¡¯s matchmaker. Ji Yunshu¡¯s palms becameced with sweat. ¡®What is that woman wanting to do?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu bowed. ¡°Many thanks for her Ladyship¡¯s kind intentions. This humble one is born in a humble home and does not dare to overstep one¡¯s status.¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, people haven¡¯t feared the bitter cold, they instead only fear the Wisemans heartlessness. Teacher has my utmost admiration. Since you have solved the case, the emperor has highly praised you. In the future, your career will progress by leaps and bounds.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship overpraises me. This humble one appreciates your kindness. As for my career, it is too early to say.¡±


    She declined Concubine Xiao¡¯s invitation to her camp again.


    The corner of Concubine Xiao dropped a little, yet she still patiently spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious to decline this Pce. Take a seat and let¡¯s chat.¡±


    Ji Yunshu had no other alternative. She had entered too deeply into the tiger¡¯s cave and couldn¡¯t easily escape.


    She sat down while feeling ufortable under the curious and longing gaze affixed to her body. Suddenly, she heard a voice. ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s appearance is generous and you are also blessed with a clever mind. Your face must be magnificent. Why don¡¯t you take off your mask?¡±


    The women at the feast all nodded in agreement while imagining her looks.


    Concubine Xiao inwardlyughed sinisterly. She immediately followed suit. ¡°Since everyone agreed, why don¡¯t you take off your mask?¡±


    It actually turned out to be a banquet of schemes.

 Chapter 190: Jing Xuan Caught in A Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 190: Jing Xuan Caught in A Scheme</h4>


    She knew as soon as she had received the invitation from Concubine Xiao, she knew the woman wouldn¡¯t have any good intentions towards her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that her bad intentions would reveal themselves to be a scheme of this nature. Ji Yunshu lowered her gaze and sat still with aposed expression as if Concubine Xiao¡¯s words had never entered her ears. She neither agreed nor disagreed.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, is it so difficult for you to promise such a simple thing?¡± Concubine Xiao watched her with an expression of doubt and hesitation. Her eyebrows rose.


    One of thedies echoed Concubine Xiao. ¡°Can it be that Teacher intends to conceal your appearance because it is unsightly? However, seeing that half of your face is quite outstanding, assuredly, your real appearance will be nothing short of handsome.¡±


    The ancients sure loved to tter other¡¯s ego! Ji Yunshu opened her eyes and nced at the woman who had spoken. Pretty with makeup and red lips, she was a considerably pretty woman. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t conceal the arrogance seething from her eyes.


    ¡°You have overpraised this humble one. I am merely amoner. Although I was born with good looks, it only applied to half of my face. It probablypensated for my the damage on the other half.¡±


    ¡°You mean that the other side is scarred?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She frankly replied.


    The woman immediately nted her head, then raised her embroidered sleeve to her nose while frowning. She didn¡¯t hide her disgust. Ji Yunshu saw her movement and the changes in her expression in a single nce, even the hint of contempt shown from the slight curve on her lips could not be concealed. Although the rouge the woman was using was indeed genuine, but the choice of color came across as vulgar on her.


    Concubine Xiao looked at Ji Yunshu pretending to be magnanimous as she interjected, ¡°How can Teacher¡¯s appearance possibly be as you describe it? Everything will be clear after the mask is removed. If you fancy ady that is present, this imperial one will act as your matchmaker.¡±


    Ji Yunshu sped her hands and nned to refuse. ¡°This humble one¡­¡±


    Concubine Xiao waved her sleeve and interrupted before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Teacher shouldn¡¯t decline so hastily.¡±


    ¡®This woman is too forceful!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was very clear that, at this moment, she was like a bird trapped in a cage, mercilessly thrown into confusion by Concubine Xiao poking at her with a branch. ¡®Forget it! If you want to see, so be it!¡¯ Perhaps after those pampereddies saw her appearance, they would be scared to death, a good result if nothing else.


    Ji Yunshu nodded after yielding to everyone¡¯s request. She swept her gaze through the room. ¡°Since all you youngdies wish to see, and her Ladyship Concubine Xiao had ordered, I shall remove my mask.¡±


    Concubine Xiao nodded with great satisfaction. Her vermillion-colored lips secretly curled up as she watched Ji Yunshu raise her white fingers toward the golden mask. Ji Yunshu¡¯s fingers bent, applying some force to lift the mask. The mask slightly lifted up a bit. The crowd¡¯s eyes were concentrated on her face. They were all watching with great anticipation and impatience. Ji Yunshu¡¯s visage was slowly revealed, but before they could see more¡­


    ¡°Imperial Mother!¡± Jing Xuan ran into the room overjoyed while holding up the hem of her new skirt she just changed into. With that timely interruption, Ji Yunshu, who had yet to fully remove her mask, promptly put it back into ce and remained calmly seated. It caused everyone to sigh in disappointment and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er? Why did youe?¡± Concubine Xiao¡¯s expression twisted as she asked her daughter.


    ¡°Daughter heard the servants say that Imperial Mother had arranged a banquet in the reception hall, and the youngdies from reputable families had been invited. I want also wish to join in on the fun.¡±


    ¡°This banquet has nothing to do with you. Withdraw for the time being.¡± Concubine Xiao sternly spoke.


    However, Jing Xuan acted as if nothing had been said at all. Instead, she looked at Ji Yunshu. She immediately became bashful and spirited. It was with joy that she walked to Ji Yunshu. She was full of smiles when she spoke. ¡°Teacher Ji is also here.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rose and saluted her. ¡°Greetings, Princess.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such courtesy between us.¡± Finished speaking, she pulled on the corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s clothes and stuck to thetter. Then, she pouted andined, ¡°Imperial Mother is too much. She invited you, but she didn¡¯t tell me. If I knew earlier, I would have gone to the pce gate to wee you.¡±


    ¡®This¡­¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s forehead becameced with sweat. At first, she wanted to tug her sleeve back and out of the other¡¯s grip, but Jing Xuan was gripping onto it too tightly and refused to let go.


    Bam!


    Upon seeing her daughter¡¯s actions, Concubine Xiao fiercely mmed one of her hands on the armrest of her goldencquered ivory chair. Her anger burst forth. ¡°Servants! Bring the princess out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Ladyship!¡± The pce maids came in and wanted to pull Jing Xuan out.


    Jing Xuan turned her body and pushed away the pce maids. She stubbornly resisted and argued with Concubine Xiao. ¡°Imperial Mother, why can¡¯t I attend this feast? Teacher Ji and I haven¡¯t seen each other for many days. If Imperial Mother doesn¡¯t allow me to stay, then I will bring Teacher to the back hall.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You are a princess, but you can actually say such shameless words.¡± Concubine Xiao spoke harshly with a severe expression.


    ¡°Daughter has always been like this. My words have always been blunt. Since Imperial Mother has to host the banquet, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± As soon as she was done, Jing Xuan pulled Ji Yunshu away.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡±


    Jing Xuan quickly went out of the main hall with Ji Yunshu, paying no heed to Concubine Xiao¡¯s reprimanding voice.


    Ji Yunshu halted her steps and pulled away from Jing Xuan.


    Jing Xuan turned around to look at her. Then, she nced toward the main hall. Seeing that no one had chased after them, the corner of her mouth curled into a smile. She said, ¡°How can those ordinary and rough women see your appearance before this Princess does? If anything, this Princess has to be the one who sees it first.¡± Ah! This is what love is like.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Jing Xuan¡¯s sudden appearance, there would have been several issues urring today, and many rumors would have spread about Ji Yunshu¡¯s appearance. If regardless of her ugly appearance, Concubine Xiao still acted as her matchmaker to find a virtuous wife, and she refused, the public would deem her disrespectful of Concubine Xiao¡¯s kind intentions. Yet, if she was to agree, the matter of her identity would be a problem.


    After mulling it over, she admitted that Concubine Xiao¡¯s thoughts were incredibly meticulous. Fortunately, just when her scheme was about to seed, Jing Xuan suddenly came in and threw everything into disarray, giving her an opportunity to escape her predicament. Ji Yunshu still had some lingering fear. It was not worth it to fall into Concubine Xiao¡¯s trap before she could even start investigating the Lin Capital case.


    Seeing that Ji Yunshu was slow in her in reply, Jing Xuan swiftly pulled the other¡¯s hand and intimately said, ¡°Since we are already out, you might as welle go to my residence.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for your invitation, but it¡¯s gettingte. I need to take my leave.¡±


    She retracted her arm with an indifferent expression. She was about to leave when the next instant Jing Xuan stated, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to see Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ji Yunshu stopped and turned around.


    Disappointment could be seen on Jing Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°So, what makes you most nervous is Wei Yi!¡±


    ¡°Why did you mention him? What did you do to him?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to leave the imperial pce?¡± She turned away while crossing her arms, showing her small temper.


    Ji Yunshu was anxious. She seriously answered, ¡°Princess, if you want to make things difficult for me, so be it, but please don¡¯t harm Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°When did I say that I¡¯d harmed him? I only send people to bring him into the pce. That little idiot is here. He¡¯s leisurely eating pastries at the back hall. So, do you want to go to the back hall with me now?¡±


    Anxiety was written all over Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. She hesitated for a moment, before agreeing. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to look for him.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jing Xuan was very satisfied. Thus, she pulled Ji Yunshu and they hurriedly left for the back hall.


    On the way, Jing Xuan was a bit worried. She said, ¡°Last time, I spoke to my imperial mother and told her about the matter of the missing girls case I overheard imperial brother and you speaking of. When she heard about it, for some reason, she forbid me from leaving the pce and confined me. I heard that you two were injured and I was very worried.¡± Her tone was filled with worry.


    ¡°So it was you?¡± Ji Yunshu was bbergasted.


    Jing Xuan didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®it was me?¡¯ I wanted to ask you how is your injury?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Her tone was extremely cold.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jing Xuan was eavesdropping on them and carelessly informed Concubine Xiao about their n which led to Jing Yi arresting Gan Chuliang before them.

 Chapter 191: Birthmark

    <h4>Chapter 191: Birthmark</h4>


    At the back hall of Zhangzhi hall, Wei Yi was circling around anxiously outside whilst repeatedly looking at the entrance of the courtyard. Before, when he was waiting in front of the Rong estate, suddenly people from the pce hade and told him to leave with them to find Ji Yunshu, thus he left for the pce with those servants. Naturally, Lang Po, who was Prince Rong¡¯s personal guard, couldn¡¯t defy the princess¡¯ order, therefore he watched, dumbfoundedly, as Wei Yi being taken away.


    ¡°Why is Shu¡¯er not here yet?¡± Wei Yi looked around for a long time. He had paced back and forth for a while and began to walk backwards instead, but suddenly, his back knocked into someone.


    ck! ck! ng! The sound of numerous pearls falling down was heard.


    Wei Yi panicked. He turned around and saw an old woman crouching down to pick up the pearls. He saw the pearls scattered everywhere on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry. I will help you pick them up.¡± He hurriedly squatted down and helped the old woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s this old ve¡¯s mistake. I was the one who bumped into you.¡± The old woman gasped, then lowered her head. Her wrinkled hands were trembling as she picked up the pearls and put them inside a wooden box.


    Wei Yi promptly waved. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was the one who bumped into grandma. It was my fault. It¡¯s not because you made a mistake!¡±


    The old woman raised her head. She had grizzled hair on her temples, an emaciated appearance and her wrinkled face was haggard. ¡°It¡¯s better to just let this old ve pick up everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help grandma.¡± Wei Yi wasparably defter than the old woman. As he picked them up, he used his clothes to wipe the pearls before putting them into the box. After picking up everything, he carefully helped the old woman to get up. ¡°Are you alright grandma?¡±


    ¡°This old ve is fine. Thank you very much, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s alright!¡± Wei Yi brightly smiled at her.


    The old woman hugged the box. She showed a benevolent smile before bowing to him.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s still another one left.¡± Wei Yi shouted, then he quickly bend over to pick it up.


    When his body bent, his cor had a gap which revealed a red mark in the shape of a flower petal. The old woman identally saw a glimpse of it. ¡°This mark¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s gentle expression suddenly changed into one of unconceble surprise.


    Wei Yi straightened up and wiped the blue-colored pearl before putting it into the box. His mouth curled into a brighter smile. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s good now. We pick up everything.¡±


    ¡°That mark on your neck¡­¡±


    ¡°Mark?¡± Wei Yi stretched his hand and rubbed behind his neck. He hurriedly said, ¡°Are you talking about that birthmark on my neck?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s lips trembled, then, she stiffly nodded.


    ¡°Ah, my mother said that it was there when I was born.¡±


    ¡°That birthmark has been there since birth?¡± The old woman¡¯s tone became slightly shrill. Her barely opened eyes widened from astonishment. Her body trembled as she inquired, ¡°Young master, is it possible for you to let this old ve take a closer look at your birthmark?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Wei Yi bend his waist and pushed aside his hair to allow the old woman a better view of his birthmark.


    The red flower petal birthmark was clearly visible. Suddenly, the old woman¡¯s eyes reddened and her legs softened which caused her to stagger and she dropped the box of pearls to the ground.


    ck! ck! ng! The pearls were sent rolling out of the box and scattered everywhere once again.


    ¡°Grandma, the pearls are dropped again.¡± Wei Yi shouted. He squatted down once more and started picking everything up. He waspletely obvious to the change of expression on the old woman.


    At this moment, several pce maids arrived and saw the ident. They hurriedly came over to help collect the pearls. One of the leading pce maids pulled the old woman aside slightly and said, ¡°Zhang-mama, didn¡¯t I tell you to bring those pearls to the office of imperial attire? Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let Kui¡¯er go instead. This is really too troublesome.¡± The pce maid sighed while shaking her head.


    After making sure that all the pearls were found, the leading pce maid hurriedly led Zhang-mama and the others to another destination. Before they left, Zhang-mama repeatedly looked back at Wei Yi with tears in her eyes. Wei Yi scratched his head as he didn¡¯t understand why that grandma looked at him like this.


    ¡°Young Master Wei, the princess has instructed to bring you back to the main hall and wait there.¡± Another pce maid came and told him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she will bring me to Shu¡¯er?¡± Wei Yi became impatient.


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know. I only know that the princess has instructed us to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I want to find Shu¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The pce maid didn¡¯t know how to answer. Coincidentally, someone outside the hall shouted ¡°Princess!¡±


    Wei Yi immediately looked toward the entrance when he heard the shout and saw Ji Yunshu next to Jing Xuan. ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± He cheerfully yelled and rushed toward her.


    Ji Yunshu stepped forward and watched as Wei Yi pounced on her. She was used to it, thus she didn¡¯t dodge him. Yet, before Wei Yi seeded, Jing Xuan promptly spread her arms out and stood in front of Ji Yunshu to stop his advance. Fortunately, Wei Yi abruptly stopped in time. Otherwise, he would have collided with Jing Xuan.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a big man, yet at such an old age, you still try to act cute and get others to hug you!¡± Jing Xuan red at him.


    Wei Yi pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not like I hug you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out of question even if you want to hug Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Ji Yunshu quickly came around Jing Xuan and pulled Wei Yi by his arm. She anxiously asked, ¡°Wei Yi, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry. But you went out and didn¡¯t return for a long time. I waited for you at the door for a very long time.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s good that he¡¯s alright!¡¯ Ji Yunshu let out a sigh of relief. Then, she turned back and asked Jing Xuan, ¡°Princess, ultimately, what is it that you desire? Why did you want to bring Wei Yi into the imperial pce?¡±


    Jing Xuan¡¯s temper red up as she ordered several maids, ¡°All of you, withdraw!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± The pce maids retreated to the outside.


    Jing Xuan stared at Ji Yunshu with a hesitant look before speaking. ¡°If I didn¡¯t use Wei Yi to threaten you, would you listen to me ande here to talk with me?¡±


    ¡°You are simply too willful.¡±


    ¡°I am willful? In the end, for who I am being willful? Since this Princess was born, I have gotten everything that I wanted, but the person I adore won¡¯t return my feelings. In your heart, there is only Wei Yi. Do you even hold this Princess in your eyes?¡±


    Ji Yunshu had great difficulty handling crying women, and what she couldn¡¯t stand most of all was other people creating trouble over nothing. For a moment, her brain suddenly hurt. She might as well be frank. Thus, she stated in a solemn voice, ¡°Princess, it is impossible between us!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we be together?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it.¡±


    ¡°This Princess has never loved anyone. This time I know you are the one, but why don¡¯t you understand my feelings?¡± Jing Xuan was extremely serious. She stretched out her hand and wanted to reach for Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm and pull thetter toward her, but her hand only grasped air.


    Ji Yunshu had sidestepped, then turned to Wei Yi. ¡°Wei Yi, turn around.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wei Yi very obediently turned around without asking why.


    Jing Xuan didn¡¯t understand why. She was about to inquire, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Ji Yunshu and raised. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you give up.¡±


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu quickly brought the other¡¯s hand to her chest.


    At first, Jing Xuan¡¯s face was red, but when her hand was pressed to Ji Yunshu¡¯s chest, her whole body trembled and her eyes widened in shock. She stiffened for a good few seconds before finally breathing. She was overwhelmed by the revtion. ¡°You¡­ are a woman?¡±


    Ji Yunshu let go of her hand and lightly nodded. She stated, ¡°If I have guessed correctly, your imperial mother has long known that I am a woman.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jing Xuan¡¯splexion paled as she fiercely shook her head.


    This revtion was too sudden! Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression became cold. ¡°If Princess hadn¡¯t appeared at the banquet today, I fear that her Ladyship, Concubine Xiao, would have matched me with one of thedies present. My identity as a woman must not be revealed.¡±


    Jing Xuan retreated step by step while shaking her head in denial. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for Imperial Mother to know. She clearly knows my feelings for you¡­ In short, it¡¯s impossible! It can¡¯t be! If Imperial Mother knew beforehand, why would she not tell me?!¡± Tears immediately spilled out from her eyes.


    Ji Yunshu muttered, ¡°Perhaps, she didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you want to see my face? I will remove my mask and let you see it clearly.¡±

 Chapter 192: Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 192: Marriage Proposal</h4>


    Ji Yunshu removed her golden mask, exposing the scar on her face. ¡°Princess, please take a good look at me.¡±


    Jing Xuan wasn¡¯t a person who judged someone based on their outward appearance. However, when she saw the scar on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face, it still shocked her. It was akin to being hit by lighting. She felt as if she¡¯d been hit by the hammer of reality! After a long pause spent in silence, she finally asked, ¡°Y-your face¡­ how did it be like this?¡± Her voice was trembling.


    ¡°The scar was made by a silver hairpin.¡± Ji Yunshu tly replied, then she put her mask back on.


    Jing Xuan had great difficulty processing this new reality. Her mouth was agape and tears were forming in the corner of her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    Ji Yunshu called for Wei Yi as at this moment, Wei Yi still had his back turned to them, nkly, not having moved at all from his spot. He was very obedient to Ji Yunshu. He turned back around once more as his name was called and inquired, ¡°Shu¡¯er, can we leave yet?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm!¡± She nodded and tugged at him. Then, she said to Jing Xuan, ¡°In any case, you have my heartfelt gratitude for helping me out of my earlier predicament.¡± Finished speaking, she left with Wei Yi.


    Jing Xuan stood there dumbfounded. Her vision was blurry from the tears and she couldn¡¯t make out anything clearly, but it didn¡¯t matter as her heart was in turmoil.


    Today, many billows surged one after another from within Zhangzhi hall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Inside the Empire Affairs chamber, most of the seats in the room were upied by the court ministers, who sat at their respective positions. Qi Zhen emperor was seated on the Dragon Throne, dressed in a yellow robe embroidered with nine dragons. Both of his hands rested on his legs as he sat upright with a straight back.


    The crown prince, Prince Yi and Prince Rong sat on the front row, while the civil and military chancellors and ministers sat behind. Ji Li and Ji Huan were also present. That¡¯s right! They were both ministers of the court, thus after finishing handling Old Madame Ji¡¯s and Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s funerals, they spurred their horses in order to quickly return to the capital. At present, they both exuded a vicious aura.


    Amongst those present, three men that were dressed in crude and wild armor stood in the middle of the grand hall. Their armor¡¯s style belonged to that of Qujiang¡¯s army. The frame was made out of iron, linking the chest to the back part of the armor. Then, cksmiths would sew together tes of metal in the same way fish scales are on a fish, thus, giving the armor its final shape, creating a scale-like armor. As for the protection of their lower limbs, Qujiang people used knee pads. As the finishing touch, they would don themselves with a surcoat that covered them from their necks to their legs.


    The three men stood in a triangr formation, with straight backs and austere expressions! The one who stood at the head of the formation was a man nearing his forties. He was tall and sturdy like a tiger and had long sideburns. His face had two dark eyebrows from which the heroic aura distinctive of Qujiang people could be felt. That man was known as the wise general of Qujiang ¨C Yuchi Lin. The general sped his hands together before the emperor. ¡°I pay my respects to the Great Lin¡¯s Emperor.¡±


    Qi Zhen didn¡¯t show any changes in his expression. He stated, ¡°General Yuchi, there is no need for such courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qi Zhen¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the young general behind Yuchi Lin. That young general had brought with him generous gifts to present before the emperor.


    ¡°Emperor, this is the precious curios that our Qujiang¡¯s monarch has prepared to offer to you.¡±


    An old eunuch came forward and respectfully received the gift, bringing it forth to the emperor. The gift itself was inside a box that was opened before Qi Zhen. Inside itid an extremely valuable carved ox horn!


    ¡°This object has apanied our King during his days of warmongering. It is part of our national treasury, which we have parted with in order to send it to you as a gift.¡± General Yuchi exined.


    Qi Zhen nodded, but he didn¡¯t express his like nor distaste towards the object. The old eunuch retrieved the box and retreated to the side.


    ¡°We have received the goodwill of the King of Qujiang.¡± Qi Zhen spoke in a deep voice. Then, he added, ¡°The armistice between our Great Lin and Qujiang has been ongoing for five years. When the treaty was signed in Cangshui, it was agreed that neither nation¡¯s armed forces would be encroaching upon the borders of the other. I do not know if General Yuchi is aware of this use?¡±


    ¡°This General is highly aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Since you know of it, why did you vite the established treaty?¡± Qi Zhen¡¯s voice was deep and resounding, exuding majestic and solemn presence.


    Yuchi Lin answered, ¡°This time I came to Lin capital to bring my king¡¯s gifts, so naturally, I will show the sincerity that Qujiang has in regards to this matter as we have no intention of renouncing the treaty. We do not wish for a war between our two countries which would lead to countless casualties.¡±


    Unable to hold himself back, the crown prince Jing Hua stepped forward with a look of disdain. He spoke out without waiting for the emperor to reply. ¡°How funny! General Yuchi led 30,000 soldiers to harass our 100,000 soldiers at the border and caused chaos. Everyone at court knows that you are far from being an ordinary person. You can wage war, lead an army and are a good strategist. Isn¡¯t itughable for you to say that you don¡¯t intend to renege the treaty and go to war now that you have entered our Great Lin¡¯s capital? If you didn¡¯t want to start a war, then why did you send your army to attack our bordends?¡±


    Even if the crown prince was somewhat impulsive and slow-witted, his words this time truly made people feel indignant! In the end, an idiot is still an idiot. Despite being a master of ttery, in the current situation, it wasn¡¯t at all appropriate for him to take the initiative to speak. He was simply courting disaster!


    Qi Zhen sighed as hisplexion turned almost ck. Jing Hua seemed to realize something, so he retreated to the side while Jing Yi inwardlyughed at his brother¡¯s mistake. As for Jing Rong, he lightly sighed whilst shaking his head. Regarding the problem raised by Jing Hua, Yuchi Lin wasn¡¯t in a hurry to justify himself. Although his bearing appeared rough and wild, the way he handled things was quite meticulous.


    Yuchi Lin raised his head and addressed himself to the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, there are many misunderstandings!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstandings? General Yuchi doesn¡¯t need to hold back, we will take everything into consideration.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I previously received an order to lead the troops. However, I didn¡¯t even think of attacking any of Great Lin¡¯s cities or territories.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Yuchi Lin continued his exnation. ¡°Five years ago, before the treaty of Canshui, Great Lin and Qujiang fought for half a year, resulting in our loss. Since then, adhering to the treaty, we send tribute every year in exchange for longsting peace. Our king had in his heart the people¡¯s welfare and is unwilling to let them suffer. So, of course, we wouldn¡¯t vite the treaty. I have received my king¡¯s orders to set off for Great Lin for this cause. Although it is true that we did harass the borders, fact remains that there were no casualties amongst your army.¡±


    Everyone became puzzled. ¡®Where is he getting at in the end?¡¯


    Jing Yi nced at the emperor and saw that thetter was just as confused, so he stepped forward, and saluted his father before turning to General Yuchi. ¡°When you were at the borders, why didn¡¯t you send any envoys to rify the matter? But seeing as you are already in our imperial capital, why not be frank and properly discuss how to handle this matter?¡±


    Yuchi Lin leaned his head to the side and looked at Jing Yi. Then, he turned back to the emperor and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t send an envoy because our King has instructed us that he wanted this General to represent Qujiang ande here to exin this event in person. Concerning my army of 30,000 strong men who marched to the border towns, we were dispatched to defend the borders from Liang Wen, known as General Liang, who for no reason at all had erected his g and ordered his army of 100,000 to pressure our small army of 30,000 soldiers. I feared that this would cause a rift in our alliance, so I had no other alternative but to create a diversion to outnk General Liang while waiting for your Majesty to summon us here and break this predicament.¡±


    ¡®The truth of the matter was such?!¡¯ Qi Zhen¡¯s mood sank more and more. He put more strength into his hands that were resting on his thighs, clenching them into fists. He looked down and spoke with anger flourishing. ¡°Since when can Liang Wen act so presumptuously? We had sent him to the borders with 100,000 to protect it, not to wage war! If an ident happens there, how can he shoulder the loss?¡± After dering so, he ordered, ¡°Come people! Receive my decree! Quickly go to the borders and relieve General Liang Wen from hismand and punish him with 80 heavy boards. If he doesn¡¯t die from that, tie him up and drag him back to the capital. He will be hanged at the city walls for three days. As for the army at the borders, we will temporarily appoint General Xi of the left vanguard to supervise the army.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡± The imperial guards retreated after receiving the orders.


    In any case, Liang Wen was a high-ranking general. He¡¯d gone through wars and campaigns, was both brave and skilled at fighting. Unexpectedly, Qi Zhen would announce in public the abolition of Liang Wen¡¯s military rank after listening to Yuchi Lin¡¯s side of the story.


    Everyone felt that it was too careless of the emperor! However, the intelligent people understood the matter clearly. On one hand, Qi Zhen wanted to demonstrate that he was fair and partial toward his vassals, and, on the other hand, he also warned Yuchi Lin. This was the warning of a monarch to his tributary country. If they dare to mess around, he could easily turn them into a second Liang Wen! Another purpose for his action was to eliminate the tension between Great Lin and Qujiang, and avoid giving Quijang a casus belli to send soldiers to attack.


    Qi Zhen restrained his anger and stated, ¡°Our misunderstandings have been resolved properly. General Yuchi can now state the real reason for your visit!¡±


    Yuchi Lin said, ¡°This General has received our King¡¯s order to seek an alliance through marriage.¡±


    ¡°A marriage proposal?¡±


    ¡®A marriage proposal?¡¯ When the words came out, everyone was in uproar. The fists hidden in Jing Rong¡¯s sleeves tightly clenched. Since the beginning of the conversation, he was studying Yuchi Lin. Although this man was tall, bold and powerful, a typical model of a general, his usual style of speaking was old-fashioned and abided to regtion. However, when he spoke about the marriage proposal, those words seemed as if they were recited and didn¡¯t feel like something that he would genuinely say out of his own volition.

 Chapter 193: The Mysterious Person in Wheelchair

    <h4>Chapter 193: The Mysterious Person in Wheelchair</h4>


    Outside the pce gate.


    The sky was turning dark. Ji Yunshu had led Wei Yi out of the imperial pce¡¯s south gate. A lowly court eunuch guided them, lighting the way with hisntern. The Rong estate carriage was waiting for them outside, guarded by Lang Po.


    ¡°You are finally out, Teacher Ji,¡± Lang Po said, concerned.


    Ji Yunshu nodded at him lightly.


    Lang Po looked at Wei Yi. ¡°Young Master Wei, did the princess make things difficult for you?¡± he asked with undisguised worry.


    Wei Yi shook his head, beaming a huge smile at him. ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s gettingte, please wait inside the carriage. His Highness should be out soon.¡±


    Wei Yi squeezed inside the carriage. He had eaten his fill in the back hall, so he was tired. Seeing him like this, Ji Yunshu wanted tough, but repressed the smile. Just as she was about to climb into the carriage, she caught a glimpse of three men with solemn expressions leaving the pce. Their eyes were severe and firm, each of their steps vigorous and spirited. They were Yuchi Lin and his two generals.


    Ji Yunshu eximed when she noticed the design of their armor, ¡°Are they from Qujiang? Is that the great general who could fight an army of 100,000 with just 30,000?¡±


    Lang Po¡¯s gaze followed hers. He nodded. ¡°He should be,¡± he said softly, ¡°Teacher¡¯s knowledge is quite profound. In the past, when we were in that abandoned temple, you could see through those Huyi people; now you can recognize these men from Qujiang at a nce. You have my admiration.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t hear Lang Po¡¯s praise, she was focused on Yuchi Lin. She nted her head after a while and a frown crept onto her brow. She had a very odd feeling while looking at them.


    ¡°Teacher? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lang Po asked.


    She shook her head as she watched the three leave on their horses. She turned her head and saw Ji Li and Ji Huan. She quickly lowered her head and hastily climbed into the carriage. Once inside, she lifted the curtain a bit and stealthily watched her half-brothers leave slowly. Her heart only rxed when they were gone.


    ¡°Whatever will be will be!¡± she lightly muttered to herself.


    The name, ¡®Teacher Ji¡¯, had spread far and wide in the capital. Ji Li and Ji Huan should already know. They mighte to make trouble for her once the matter concerning Qujiang was settled.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Shu¡¯er!¡± Wei Yiy down and rest his head on herp before closing his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t push him away. She pampered him by caressing his head with a slight smile. ¡°Hmmm? Since when do you have a mark on your neck?¡± she asked when she noticed Wei Yi¡¯s birthmark.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mother said I had it when I was born. You¡¯re the second person today to ask me about it.¡± He answered sluggishly, not even opening his eyes.


    ¡°I am the second?¡±


    No reply came this time; Wei Yi was already asleep.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s finger gently poked the red petal shaped birthmark on his neck. She couldn¡¯t help but think it was pretty. She waited a while longer, but could still not see Jing Ronging out. The emperor must have kept his sons behind to discuss other political affairs in private. She saw Wei Yi was sleeping soundly now, and lightly pushed him off herp, turning him over and gently putting him down. She disembarked.


    ¡°Big Brother Lang, may I trouble you to send Wei Yi to the residence? You can take your time, I don¡¯t want the shaking to wake him up. I¡¯ll wait here for his Highness,¡± she instructed him.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! We¡¯re by the pce entrance, nothing will happen to me.¡±


    Lang Po thought for a moment before agreeing. He then left with Wei Yi. Ji Yunshu continued to wait outside the pce gate for some time. As the darkness of night descended, her almond eyes squinted as she became lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s voice suddenly whispered in her ear.


    She turned around and saw his handsome face right in front of her. She retreated instinctively, but her legs staggered and she fell backward instead. Jing Rong pulled her into his embrace unhesitantly, one hand gripping her waist strongly.


    ¡°Hey you, why do you always end up in my arms?¡± she heard him ask mischievously.


    ¡®Eh!¡¯


    She wriggled free from his embrace, ears crimson. She didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Seeing her in such a state, Jing Rong¡¯s smile deepened. He didn¡¯t expose her, instead, he pointed at a carriage behind him. ¡°Bring that carriage over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± The imperial guard behind him immediatelyplied.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you if you wish to return with Wei Yi first.¡± Jing Rong whispered as he leaned close to her ear.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him strangely. ¡°How did you know Wei Yi was brought into the imperial pce?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I arranged several lowly eunuchs to keep an eye on Concubine Xiao¡¯s hall. I know about everything that happens there even if I¡¯m away tending to court matters.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly felt a cold and shivered.


    The carriage was brought over and the pair quickly returned to the Rong estate.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two sat in the carriage. Jing Rong stared at her. His hand reached for her. ¡°Do you want to know the result of today¡¯s pourparler?¡±


    She lifted her eyes, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I insist. This time Qujiang came forward under the order of their King to propose marriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She was not interested in the least. ¡°Earlier, at the gate, I saw the great Qujiang general.¡±


    Jing Rong caught her meaning and his expression became serious.


    ¡°You sense something?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ tone suggests you already have your suspicions.¡±


    ¡°You first.¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned. ¡°I am¡­ not convinced this man is capable of fighting 100,000 men with just 30,000.¡±


    Jing Rong was shocked by her words. He looked at the woman in front of him and carefully examined her


    ¡°We have the same thoughts!¡± he finally admitted


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    Inside a tavern, Li Shiyan sat at a table. His chin rested on one of his hand while the other was upied with poking at thentern in front of him. Many thoughts swirled in his mind.


    Xiao Luzi, tidying things near him, asked, ¡°Heir, do you really want to leave the capital?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, we can¡¯t leave at all! Hurry and tidy everything!¡±


    ¡°Eh! Oh!¡± Xiao Luzi sped up.


    Li Shiyan watched him, about to get up.


    Swish!


    A needle suddenly shot through a small gap in the door. Fortunately, Li Shiyan was quick to react. He jumped away and evaded.


    ¡°Heir, be careful!¡± Xiao Luzi shouted loudly.


    Several more needles came through the door immediately after.


    Li Shiyan opened the fan he always carried with him abruptly. He waved his fan and blocked a few needles, then, in the same motion, redirected them, flinging them at the mahogany bed where they embedded.


    ¡®Lucky! How lucky!¡¯


    It was indeed lucky that the needles hadn¡¯t been thrown with the intent to kill


    Creak! The door opened.


    Li Shiyan looked at the maning into the room. He wasn¡¯t surprised by his arrival; on the contrary, he looked dejected as he folded his fan. He sighed and sat down, grumbling.


    ¡°I knew you woulde find me!¡±


    There were two people at the door, one standing, the other seated in a wheelchair.

 Chapter 194: Su Ziluo

    <h4>Chapter 194: Su Ziluo</h4>


    The man in the wheelchair¡¯s hair was tied up with a silver gem-embedded crown. He was d in wide-sleeved ck clothes. His straight eyebrows gave him a naturally gentle and rxed expression. His handsome face was sculpted from distinctive traits ¨C a pair of bright eyes like a cold shooting star, yet with a trace of warmth; temples seemingly carved by a knife, with angr outlines; ck eyebrows that seemed as if they painted with ck ink; and a peachyplexion! It was such a pity his legs wereme.


    His attendant held the wheelchair¡¯s handles and pushed him inside. The wheels rumbled softly. The attendant stopped. Su Ziluo raised his hand slightly, signaling his attendant to leave.


    Xiao Luzi bowed to him when he saw this, calling him ¡®Teacher Su.¡¯ As he did so, he left and closed the door behind him.


    Only two people were left in the room. Su Ziluo looked at Li Shiyan, whom appeared dejected. His lips curled into a faint smile. One of his hands held his sleeve, the other eased down and picked up the teapot on the table. He poured himself a cup of tea.


    ¡°Heir, have you yed enough?¡± he asked, his gaze still lowered, his tone light and warm like jade.


    Li Shiyan balled his hands into fists and hammered his thighs while looking at the other party.


    ¡°Father¡¯s order?¡± he asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    ¡°Then pretend you haven¡¯t seen me. I wille home when I¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    Su Ziluo remained silent, sipping his tea.


    Li Shiyan added urgently, ¡°Ziluo, we grew up together. You should know what I hate most is being watched by people all day long. My home is full of father¡¯s guards, it wasn¡¯t easy getting out of the house. Please, let me y for a few more days!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been gone for more than three months. You went all over the country and beyond, it¡¯s time toe home.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I haven¡¯t yed enough!¡± Li Shiyan said hurriedly. His expression was pitiful and he looked discouraged, ¡°You being here must be an order of the King. Did youe to discuss the matter between the two countries? Can¡¯t you just ignore me?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Su Ziluo spoke slowly, swirling the tea in his cup. His half-crescent eyes raised, ¡°Kang Ding Marquis has entrusted me specifically with bringing you back to Qujiang when we leave Lin Capital. This is about loyalty. Heir, pleasee back with me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you always like this? You haven¡¯t lost your stubbornness even after all these years!¡± Li Shiyan roared in anger.


    Su Ziluo remained cid. His elbows rested on the wheelchair¡¯s armrests, his hands sped together; a peaceful smile hung on his face. Su Ziluo was praised to have a splendid demeanor like orchids and jade trees and a smile as bright as the full moon.


    ¡°You are set to inherit your father¡¯s title and rank. You have to enter the world of politics sooner orter, so why don¡¯t you settle your heart and mind now and start to study, write essays, and manage the troops?¡±


    ¡°You say it as if it¡¯s easy, but I¡¯m not you! The heck with being erudite, to hell with warfare stratagems, and whatever with that peerage! I am not interested!¡± He yelled disdainfully, swinging his arms back and forth.


    ¡°Shiyan!¡± Su Ziluo reprimanded.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are the heir, the Marquis¡¯ only scion. How can His Lordship be at peace if there is a chance something might happen to you?¡±


    Li Shiyan stopped arguing. Now a deted balloon, he got up and flourished his sleeves. He opened his fan and spoke haughtily, ¡°How can something happen to me? Even if my martial arts aren¡¯t on par with someone, I have the fan you gave me. No one can approach me without my consent.¡±


    The snow flower fan Li Shiyan held had personally been made by Su Ziluo. He had built into it a secret mechanism and turned it into a hidden weapon which could protect the user in times of need. He had given it to Li Shiyan half a year ago after thetter had pestered him about it for a while.


    Everyone knew a skillful smith lived in Qujiang, he was the creator of numerous quality inventions. All of his works were ingenious and had hidden contraptions, be it a small essory that could shoot needles or a big carriage that could serve as a mobile weapon. His inventions were well sought-after by all kinds of figures. Unfortunately, they were not easy toe by. Rumor had it that he only created hidden weapons for two kinds of people; The first were those who had died once and the second were those who lived as if they were dying. This craftsman was none other than the man sitting in the wheelchair in front of Li Shiyan ¨C Su Ziluo!


    The wheelchair on which he sat was of his own design. Though it wasn¡¯t carved out of jade, nor gilded or decorated with silver ¡ª in fact, it was quite ordinary at a nce, with an unassuming appearance ¡ª there were buttons near the hands and legs that could activate hidden contraptions. Any attackers within a radius of 100 meters would be hit by the needles, only death awaited them.


    Seeing how arrogant Li Shiyan was being, Su Ziluo warned, ¡°If the needles I shot out earlier were imbued with murderous intent, I¡¯m afraid your life would have been over.¡±


    Though Li Shiyan felt defeated, he promptly retorted, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s because I¡¯m not your match.¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing with me. For the time being, you are not allowed to go out. Stay in the capital obediently. When we¡¯ve settled our affairs, I¡¯ll take you back to Qujiang.¡±


    ¡°Ziluo¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no negotiating. Heir shouldn¡¯t continue being this childish.¡± Su Ziluo vetoed resolutely.


    Li Shiyan knew that when Su Ziluo was like this there was no way to change his mind. Since he knew he couldn¡¯t escape, he sat down in resignation.


    ¡°I have to mention that you also took considerable risk. Your legs aren¡¯t convenient. You could have waited in the general mansion. Instead, you came to join the fun in Lin capital. You are the same as Uncle Su.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with my father?¡±


    ¡°Both your legs were destroyed five years ago during the battle at Canshui, when Uncle Su died. Heaven is ying with man. With your intelligence, you should be on the front lines leading the troops, wearing Qujiang¡¯s armor, and building a legacy by which to be remembered and praised by future generations. Instead, you¡¯re searching for people in my father¡¯s stead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Who destroyed your legs? No matter how many times I ask, you never tell me.¡±


    Su Ziluo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, but he spat coldly, ¡°It¡¯s history, don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    Li Shiyan was a chatterbox, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from bbering. He leaned nearer to Su Ziluo and asked again, ¡°Ziluo, tell me the truth, why did you reallye here this time?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Marriage. The king is seeking a marriage.¡±


    Li Shiyan squinted and groaned. ¡°That deceiving little kid wants to get married? He is very fond of the queen, so how can he send 30,000 soldiers to seek another marriage? Quick, tell me, is there another reason you¡¯re here?¡±


    Su Ziluo¡¯s expression was tranquil. He moved his wheelchair to the window and gazed at the full moon. After a long moment, he spoke. ¡°We lost many good men during that battle five years ago. They either died from their injuries or were felled. When the army retreated, only 3,000 were left. The Great Lin¡¯s emperor is a petty man. His style of handling things leave no room for maneuver. He killed and beheaded people like he was cutting grass, not at all the conduct of a benevolent sovereign. Not to mention that hepletely distrusts his subordinates, a conduct no bright monarch should demonstrate.¡±


    Behind him, Li Shiyan was confused as he listened to Su Ziluo. ¡°What does this have to do with your arrival?¡±


    Su Ziluo slowly turned his wheelchair around. He looked straight at his childhood friend with a severe, chilled gaze. ¡°How can this kind of sovereign rule the world?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Shiyan gawked.


    Su Ziluo¡¯s eyebrows creased. ¡°Forget it. You wille to understand in time.¡±


    Li Shiyan shrugged. Since he didn¡¯t understand, he stopped thinking about it. He changed the topic as he recalled something. ¡°Guess why I came to Lin capital?¡±


    ¡°Tourism?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m here for a woman. That woman has the same temper as you. She¡¯s also incredibly intelligent. She¡¯s a coroner and solves cases.¡±


    Su Ziluo listened quietly without interrupting.


    ¡°Take out your tassel.¡±


    Su Ziluo coldly looked at him. ¡°What do you want with my tassel?¡±


    ¡°She has a tassel that looks just like yours. Could it be the one you lost?¡±


    Su Ziluo shot him a deadpan look. ¡°I have no time to waste with you. Obediently stay here. Don¡¯t even think about escaping.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Ziluo left before Li Shiyan could finish his sentence. The sky was already dark when the attendant pushed him out of the tavern and there was no one left on the streets. A wind blew, leaving people trembling from the cold. He showed a preupied expression and his eyebrows slowly creased, revealing a hint of distressed. Under his sleeve, his hand tightly clenched his tassel.

 Chapter 195: Heroes Die Under the Hands of Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 195: Heroes Die Under the Hands of Beauty</h4>


    Su Ziluo met Yuchi Lin when he returned to the ry station.


    ¡°General!¡± Yuchi Lin cried out.


    Su Ziluo nodded. ¡°How are things at the imperial pce?¡±


    ¡°It went ording to n. Great Lin¡¯s emperor responded by relieving Liang Wen ofmand on the border and selecting a tributary princess to tie our countries in marriage.¡±


    Su Ziluo nodded again.


    Yuchi Lin raised an eyebrow confusion written on his face. ¡°General, Great Lin¡¯s emperor is a paranoid man. I fear my speech today will not win his trust.¡±


    ¡°I want him to be suspicious!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Why?¡±


    Su Ziluo put his hands on his two wheels and moved forward, a mysterious smile on his face. His slender fingers lightly pressed on a handle. A crisp sound rang out.


    ¡°Our king gave us our orders. We have to retake the two cities we lost to Great Lin five years ago by any means necessary. My army of 30,000 has been raiding their borders for several months in order to be granted entrance to their capital. The marriage proposal is nothing but a diversion. We must now stop at nothing in order to aplish our task.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± said Yuchi Lin in a deep voice. ¡°Great Lin¡¯s emperor didn¡¯t seem like a phnthropist. It might be a challenge to obtain the two cities without a fight.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s true there are many ravenous wolves in the world and an emperor is part of the pack.¡¯


    Su Ziluo wasn¡¯t anxious about resolving this problem. He looked outside. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go, we¡¯ll discuss thingster.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuchi Lin saluted and left.


    Alone inside the room, Su Ziluo moved his wheelchair to the carved wooden window. Outside, the early spring moon was particrly round. A solitary satellite hanging in the dark sky, pouring its light through the window. A sight beautiful to behold! Su Ziluo raised his eyes and gazed at it. His face glowed in the orange of the candle¡¯s light. His whole being was filled with grief and distressed. After a long moment, he took out the tassel in his sleeve. His fingertips gently stroked the pearl on it until it was smooth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Ziluo, the final battle is approaching. This tassel is a memento of your mother. Now, I hand it to you. You must remember that if something happens to me, and I cannot survive, you absolutely must live on!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Su Ziluo shouted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    He had a shback of that moment five years ago before the grand battle at Cangshui. The fire of war, the smoke and the sounds of bugle horn filled the sky. The raging sounds of bodies colliding in confrontation and the deafening noise of weapons iming lives had overwhelmed his ears. Mountains of armors created from countless corpses littered the ground; within a kilometer, blood had formed rivers.


    He had etched the faces of all the Great Lin generals besieging them into his mind. He remembered their armor, muddy from blood, had count every meter separating them, and carved it into his memory, the sword that ruthlessly trust into Marshal Su.


    ¡°FATHER!¡± At the time, he had bellowed until his voice broke.


    As for the sword¡¯s owner, he was none other than Ji Li.


    ¡°Ji Li, one day, I will bury you with my father!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong had returned to the Rong estate. At first, she had wanted to go to her courtyard directly, but Jing Rong dragged her stubbornly to his instead. He had the servants bring some midnight snacks.


    ¡°I presume you haven¡¯t eaten anything at Concubine Xiao¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s considerate.¡¯ Ji Yunshu had no objection since her empty stomach was screaming. She would have just a few snacks.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how you knew General Yuchi wasn¡¯t the real Qujiang general who routed our troops on the border?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at him. She took a deep breath and exined, ¡°He appeared quite tough. I presumed he was a valiant general on the front lines. However, when I looked at the pre-eminence at the back of his skull and his shoulders connecting to that slightly bent neck, it tells me he might have suffered an impact to the back of his head during a battle. In addition, his right hand had a deformation. I can determine his head injury happened at the same time as his right hand¡¯s. These injuries could be consequential. First, the impact on the brain could cause a person to be an idiot. Second, if he didn¡¯t be an idiot, he would still have less flexible thinking. How can someone like that pressure an army of 100,000 with only 30,000? The real Qujiang general is someone else!¡±


    Her exnations made a lot of sense! Jing Rong could only admire her wits. After half a day observing the man, his reasons to suspect the other wasn¡¯t as clear as her, and more intuitive. Her cold analyze urately pinpoint the crucial points at a nce.


    ¡°So much intelligence, but, unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately what?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are a woman.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stared at him coldly. ¡°Male or female, you ancient people are really sexist and have a pedantic way of thinking!¡±


    ¡®Ancient people? Sexism?¡¯


    Jing Rong was amused and his mouth curled up a bit. He asked with curiosity, ¡°Your words are always so strange and odd. I have to think your words through several times before I can figure it out. If we are to live together, I am sure I will spend all day guessing the meaning of your words.¡±


    ¡®Live together?¡¯ Ji Yunshu stilled in the middle of picking up a pastry. She faced him and unceremoniously doused him with cold words. ¡°Who would want to live with you?¡±


    ¡°What? Now you want to refuse to acknowledge the fact?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Jing Rong became serious. ¡°We have kissed and we slept together. In the future, you are bound to marry to me.¡±


    ¡®Shameless!¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand trembled, the pastry fell back onto the te. She felt suffocated and unable to reason with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say I don¡¯t recall anything your Highness spoke of,¡± she stressed.


    ¡°You forgot?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will still take responsibility for you.¡±


    ¡®What a shameless rotten rogue! Forget it! Forget it!¡¯ She was disinclined to answer.


    But Jing Rong had thick skin and obstinately stuck around her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    ¡°My mouth hurts; I don¡¯t want to talk.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s words didn¡¯t allow any retort which left Jing Rong with a sour face.


    Unhappy, he approached her a bit and whined, ¡°Fine, if your mouth hurts and you don¡¯t want to talk, then I¡¯ll talk instead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You just need to listen. This concerns something very important.¡±


    ¡®What could be so important?¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression remained tepid and she stayed silent, which made it hard for herpanion to determine if she was interested or not.


    In truth, she was.


    Jing Rong cleared his throat and asked solemnly. ¡°I presume you know about Miss Kong Yu?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°Kong Yu and I grew up together; we have a good rtionship. Although she said she wanted to be my consort, matters of the heart are not under our control. In my heart, she is only a big sister. I absolutely have no interest in her as a woman. However, it was my fault for being ambiguous and I didn¡¯t make it clear soon enough, now she is too involved. I do not want this. You understand what I mean?¡±


    He was very nervous. ¡®Do my words sound strange?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu squinted, studying him. Her brows creased. ¡°Is this so important?¡± ¡®You are joking with me!¡¯


    Jing Rong felt like he was hit by a club but wasn¡¯t angry or anxious. He had aposed expression and spoke preachingly, ¡°I want to rify these things with you because I want you to understand only you are in my heart, there is no space for another woman.¡± His confession was extremely tant. He didn¡¯t want Ji Yunshu to second-guess him, so he had no choice but make it crystal clear.


    Unfortunately, Ji Yunshu had heard his confessions so many times that she was starting to get immune to it. However, she was flustered and unsure of herself, and his words disturbed her heart, throwing it into a maelstrom of emotions. She immediately moved away. Her hands held her sleeves tightly. ¡°Who you have in your heart has nothing to do with me. I also¡­¡±


    Her words were interrupted by a strong pull which dragged her up and forced her to turn around. Shended in Jing Rong¡¯s forceful embrace. She sat snuggly on hisps, their position became ambiguous.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Ji Yunshu pushed on his chest with anger rising. However, her strength was too feeble and she remained tightly lock in his arms.


    ¡°Calm down. If you make too much noise, the people outside wille in. It will be hard to exin this.¡±


    ¡®F*ck you! This situation is already hard to exin!¡¯ Ji Yunshu ferociously red at him. She didn¡¯t know if her cheeks were flushed from fury or her rampant heartbeat. ¡°Your Highness shouldn¡¯t forget the saying ¨C Heroes die under the hands of beauty,¡± she said, cold-eyed.

 Chapter 196: A Crafty Little Fox

    <h4>Chapter 196: A Crafty Little Fox</h4>


    Heroes die under beauty¡¯s hands. Jing Rong had naturally heard the saying. It was often used for emperors but now applied to him.


    ¡®How amusing!¡¯ He smiled and mischievously whispered into her ear, ¡°Have you heard of the saying ¨C Even a ghost, having died under a peony, can be amorous!¡±


    ¡°You rogue!¡± Ji Yunshu reprimanded. Her hand pressed down hard around 10 centimeters below his shoulders, aiming for his scap.


    Jing Rong felt his whole left arm lose all strength and sensation. Ji Yunshu took advantage of his weakness and sprung out of his embrace. She withdrew more than three meters until her back pressed against the door frame. Her guard was all the way up as she watched him frown from the pain she had inflicted.


    ¡°How can a stately prince utter such vulgarity?¡± Her heart burned with anger.


    Jing Rong massaged his numb arm,ining at the same time, ¡°The most vicious heart is that of a married woman. You actually want to cripple me.¡±


    ¡°I just pressed your shoulder de. How is this crippling you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± He strode forward, eyebrow raised. ¡°If you really cripple my arm, you will have to take care of me for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Rogue!¡± Ji Yunshu wanted to run away, but Jing Rong was determined to keep her where she was.


    Jing Rong rushed toward her and barred her escape route before she could put a foot out of the room. The door banged shut in a single, quick motion! He caught her again, imprisoning her in his tight embrace. Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t even budge. The distance of a single finger stood between them. At this distance, she could see only his chest.


    His manly scent assaulted her nose, causing her heart to beat erratically. She wanted to turn her head away, but couldn¡¯t. Frantic, she shouted, ¡°Bastard, let me go!¡±


    ¡°You are the first to dare call me a bastard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you deserve it with how you¡¯re behaving?¡±


    Jing Rong suddenly grabbed her chin and lift it, forcing their eyes to meet. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll show you what a real bastard does.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Her words were swallowed by his forceful kiss. He was taller, so he had to lower his head and body to meet her exquisite, scarlet lips. Although it wasn¡¯t their first kiss, Jing Rong¡¯s intensity had not decreased at all; it was like he was venting. Their lips collided, smashing against each, rubbing until they merged together and spreading their passion like wildfire, leaving no gap between them.


    Ji Yunshu felt her cold lips slowly heating from Jing Rong¡¯s deep and passionate kiss.


    Because he craved her too much, he pressed her against the carved door frame forcefully. The low temperature of the wood seeped through her thin clothes and prated her hot body; it coursed through her veins and spread to every part of her. The change made it feel like her blood was congealing, turning her numb. She persisted in her struggle against his tyranny.


    Jing Rong soon escted, one of his hands seized her waist and pressed her small body against him, forcing it to stick to his chest. Ji Yunshu¡¯s body was on fire. She burned and felt herself on the verge of asphyxia. Her hands balled into fists; her eyebrows frowned and she ferociously bit down.


    ¡°Urgh!


    The pain of his lips being bitten burst into his mind The taste of blood poured out of his broken lips. Ji Yunshu finally pushed him away. She lifted her sleeve and ferociously wiped her lips. Her eyes were red.


    Jing Rong wiped the blood off his lips. His mischievous appearance abruptly became solemn. ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡± he asked, his tone mncholic.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I clearly have a ce in your heart, so why don¡¯t you acknowledge it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Jing Rong emphasized.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him with her red eyes. But she couldn¡¯t answer him, her heart stung too much.


    Her silence stirred hope in his heart. His vicious countenance vanished as the corner of his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Yunshu, are you admitting that I have long been in your heart?¡± He half-whispered.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was caught by surprise. ¡®No! Impossible!¡¯ She bit her lips, showing a panic-stricken expression as her heart drummed in her chest and her brain shut down.


    ¡°No!¡±


    She abruptly turned around and fled out of the door, leaving behind a beaming Jing Rong. When he recalled Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression, he became certain that even if it was only a small ce, he had taken root in her heart.


    At that very moment, Lang Po came in and saw Ji Yunshu fleeing from the room. He had some doubts but still entered. He was startled to see Jing Rong¡¯s lips in the state they were in. ¡°Your Highness, what happened to your lips?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re bleeding! Should I summon the physician?¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing. I just got bitten by a crafty little fox.¡± He couldn¡¯t help smiling as he spoke. He was simply overflowing with joy.


    Lang Po had a question mark on his forehead, but after Jing Rong turned and entered his room, he was hit by a sudden realization.


    ¡®Oh my! It is possible that his Highness and Teacher Ji already¡­¡¯ Lang Po smirked, even a rustic man like him also felt shy from imagining the scene.


    After Ji Yunshu ran back to the East Courtyard, she rushed into her room and shut her door. Her heart was still beating wildly. She pressed on her chest strongly and slowly calmed down. She still felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu, it¡¯s impossible. I tell you it¡¯s impossible! He is a prince and you a concubine-born child. It¡¯s impossible!¡± She nibbled her lips while brainwashing herself. Since the moment she learned of Ji Pei¡¯s death, her heart had died as well. Her heart could not amodate someone else! Love should have disappeared from it with Ji Pei. Yes! It was impossible for her to have fallen in love again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhangzhi hall.


    Ever Jing Xuan had been sitting in the hall since Ji Yunshu had left with Wei Yi, staring into empty space. She was devastated. She didn¡¯t move or make a sound. The pce maids came to her several times and spoke a few words out of concern. But, she paid them no heed. She still couldn¡¯t ept that Ji Yunshu had turned out to be female although a few hours had passed since she had learnt of it.


    Several voices shouted ¡°Your Ladyship!¡±


    After Concubine Xiao had sent thedies she had invited to her banquet away, she went to Qi Zhen, now she hurried to her daughter. She waved at Sang Lan. ¡°Wait outside. No one is allowed toe inside without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Ladyship!¡± Sang Lan obeyed.


    As everyone withdrew, Concubine Xiao walked into the hall. She saw her daughter sitting nkly. She sighed and walked over while calling her. ¡°Xuan¡¯er!¡±


    Jing Xuan lifted her eyes but turned away in anger when she saw her mother.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get angry at you when you tantly left with Teacher Ji, but you actually had an attitude with me.¡±


    Jing Xuan didn¡¯t respond.


    Although Concubine Xiao was angry, Jing Xuan was still her treasured daughter. After several hours, her anger was almostpletely gone. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I have a few things to say. It¡¯s impossible between you and Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible because imperial mother already knew she is a woman.¡± Jing Xuan red at her mother with red eyes.


    Concubine Xiao wasn¡¯t shocked by Jing Xuan¡¯s words. On the contrary, her anger rose, but she did her utmost to repress it. ¡°Even if she was a man, it would still be impossible for you to be together.¡± She scolded.


    ¡°Of course, you already knew the truth.¡±

 Chapter 197: Concubine Xiao’s Ruse

    <h4>Chapter 197: Concubine Xiao¡¯s Ruse</h4>


    Jing Xuan felt extremely sad and tears streamed down her cheeks. Yet, it didn¡¯t stop her fromining. ¡°Since imperial mother already knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me? You would rather let this daughter of yours il around like a fool?!¡±


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°I have lost so much face that I feel too embarrassed to even meet people when I go outside!¡± Jing Xuan cried.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯splexion darkened, her heart filling with distress on behalf of her daughter. She sat down beside her and patted her hand tofort. She softened her tone as she spoke. ¡°I only knew of it afterwards. I thought to tell you today after the banquet, so you could give up on her.¡±


    Jing Xuan continued to cry.


    ¡°Today, you have embarrassed imperial mother in front of everyone and I have yet to even lecture you on the matter. Now, be a good girl, and dry your tears. This is not the time to cry!¡± Concubine Xiao sighed heavily afterwards.


    Jing Xuan wiped her tears and nced at her mother. Concubine Xiao¡¯s face was wrought with worry and appeared preupied. Jing Xuan sniffled and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the matter with Qujiang!¡± Concubine Xiao got up and continued to sigh. ¡°Just now, I went to see your imperial father and learnt that Qujiang came to the capital this time to propose a marriage under the order of their king.¡±


    ¡°A marriage proposal?¡± Jing Xuan¡¯s tears dried as fast as she could make them fall. ¡°Since they are seeking a marriage, why do you look so conflicted?¡± She inquired for more details.


    ¡°This time, the marriage partner is Qujiang King. Your imperial father was very concerned about how to handle this matter. He naturally can¡¯t randomly choose a woman for that. In the past, your wedding with Yuanzu fell through, but now that you are older, and judging from the tone of his voice just now, he seemed inclined to send you to Qujiang.¡±


    Hearing that, Jing Xuan became terrified immediately. She hurriedly rose and stepped forward, grabbing her mother¡¯s wrist. ¡°Imperial Mother, I absolutely don¡¯t want to marry over to Qujiang. You know that Qujiang King is more than 50 years old. How can Imperial Father be so heartless? Imperial Mother, you must help me!¡± Her tears fell again as she spoke urgently.


    Concubine Xiao raised her hand and stroked Jing Xuan¡¯s head. She looked regretfully at her daughter. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, of course, I don¡¯t want you to marry far away. Unfortunately, this matter is rted to the peace between Qujiang and Great Lin. As a princess, it is your duty and I have no control over it. But, rest assured that I will still talk with your father about regarding your wish.¡±


    ¡°Then, if Imperial Father still insists on marrying me, what should¡­¡± Jing Xuan¡¯s words became stuck in her throat as she worried and she felt increasingly ufortable thinking of the other possibility.


    From the moment she was born into the imperial family, no matter how noble her identity as a princess was, she knew that her wedding would never be hers to choose. First of all, she was a valuable chess piece that could help stabilize the imperial court or gain the loyalty of an official, a minister or a great character. Second, she could be a sharp sword that he could send to another country on the pretext of marriage. All these were things that all princesses had to go through.


    And Jing Xuan was no exception to this rule. Yet, she didn¡¯t expect that after escaping from her wedding to Yuanzu, she would end up getting married off to the old Qujiang King instead. She tugged her mother¡¯s sleeve while crying desperately.


    Concubine Xiao only had this one daughter and could not bear being separated from her due to such circumstances. She gripped Jing Xuan¡¯s hand and calmly stated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Imperial mother will absolutely not let your father marry you there.¡±


    ¡°But if Imperial Father sends a decree, you won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Then before he gives the order, I will use that method to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± Jing Xuan didn¡¯t understand her meaning. Her heart was filled with sadness, so she didn¡¯t care about anything else and buried herself in her mother¡¯s chest to cry.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The next morning.


    Concubine Xiao personally boiled a bowl of ginger soup that she brought along with her to Fuyang hall. Qi Zhen was currently looking through the memorials. He was absent-minded and showed an oppressive expression. Besides him, Old Eunuch Zhang leaned over to inform him, ¡°If Your Majesty is tired, how about resting for a moment?¡±


    ¡°We are not tired. We are simply troubled about Qujiang¡¯s marriage proposal.¡±


    ¡°Can it be that Your Majesty is considering which princess to send in marriage?¡±


    ¡°You old thing, our mind has been seen through by you.¡±


    Eunuch Zhang smiled. ¡°This old one has followed Your Majesty for dozens of years already. If I can¡¯t understand Your Majesty a bit, this old one would have lost the qualifications to stay by your side!¡±


    Qi Zhen put down the memorial and sighed. He raised his head and looked at his attendant¡¯s face. ¡°Then, tell me, is it a good idea that if I sent Jing Xuan?¡± He asked.


    Eunuch Zhang mulled over the question. He bowed and spoke his thoughts. ¡°Princess Jing Xuan is an intelligent person. She is quick-witted and adorable. In addition, she was born with beauty. If she married to Qujiang, it is naturally a good thing. Although it is true that the princess has her qualities, her temperament is a little bit too carefree and she is rather prone to being quite impulsive. To marry her to a faraway country with no one to rely on, I¡¯m afraid that there are bound to be many idents.¡±


    Qi Zhen nodded and he was fraught with worries once more.


    ¡°Unfortunately, amongst my daughters, only Jing Xuan is at a marriageable age.¡±


    ¡®What a headache!¡¯


    At this moment, Concubine Xiao timely arrived.


    ¡°This Concubine pays respect to his Majesty!¡±


    She bent her knees in salute as per etiquette.


    Qi Zhen raised his head. ¡°No need for courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    She ordered people to bring to her the ginseng broth she had boiled. She took the bowl and ced it on the emperor¡¯s table. Then, she sat on the mat near him. With a kind smile, she gently said, ¡°Your Majesty, I heard from the maids that you¡¯ve been reading memorials the whole night, so I made some ginseng soup for you.¡±


    ¡°You are too considerate.¡±


    Qi Zhen took a sip of the soup before putting it down.


    Concubine Xiao narrowed her eyes at the pile of memorials. She then gently shifted the subject. ¡°Yesterday we spoke of sending Xuan¡¯er to Qujiang. I don¡¯t know if you have already made your decision?¡±


    Qi Zhen wasn¡¯t a fool, and Concubine Xiao was quite obvious about probing him on this matter. He tightly frowned. ¡°About this, we would have to discuss with the chancellor. As of now, the decision hasn¡¯t been made yet.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s good!¡¯ It meant that she still had some leeway to work on this matter.


    Concubine Xiao raised her phoenix eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, although Xuan¡¯er is a princess and her marriage is decided by you, you should also know that I only have this one daughter. If she is sent to Qujiang, I will feel forlorn.¡±


    She showed a sour expression.


    ¡°Amongst all my daughters, Xuan¡¯er has a lively personality which we are very fond of. Unfortunately, too many things are at stake, so I hope that you can understand.¡± Whether it was under the influence of Concubine Xiao¡¯s gentle voice, Qi Zhen spoke to her in a soft voice and didn¡¯t use that awe-inspiring voice he used to assert his control over the imperial court.


    Concubine Xiao argued in a bitter voice. ¡°This Concubine understands, but your Majesty should know that Qujiang King is already in his fifties, and Xuan¡¯er is only 17. Since you love Xuan¡¯er, how can you have the heart to marry her away like this?¡±


    ¡°We know, but apart from Xuan¡¯er, who can take her ce?¡±


    He was also distressed about it.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s eyes immediately brightened as she whispered. ¡°This Concubine knows someone.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Who?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you forgot about Empress Xuanshu¡¯s niece, Kong Yu?¡±


    ¡®Kong Yu?¡¯ When the name was mentioned, Qi Zhen immediately remembered.


    Concubine Xiao slyly continued to exin her idea. ¡°The Kong family is the queen¡¯s maiden family. They can be considered rtives to the imperial family. In addition, Kong Yu¡¯s age is no longer young, but she is still a maiden. Your Majesty can bestow upon her the title of princess and marry her to Qujiang. It¡¯s a feasible method.¡±

 Chapter 198: Don’t Do to Others What You Don’t Want Them to Do to You

    <h4>Chapter 198: Don¡¯t Do to Others What You Don¡¯t Want Them to Do to You</h4>


    Concubine Xiao made a suggestion which made Qi Zhen ponder about it. However, he didn¡¯t agree or disagree with her suggestion. Then, he quickly summoned the princes and ministers to discuss political affairs.


    When everyone arrived, Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t leave Fuyang hall and was waiting outside for the news. She summoned a eunuch and instructed him, ¡°Go inside and listen to the conversation. Report to me immediately when the emperor takes a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Ladyship!¡± The eunuch quickly went inside the hall.


    Inside the hall.


    There were three rows of courtiers and the princes stood in front of him. The crown prince, Jing Yi and Jing Rong stood in the front row while the others ministers stood behind, ced ording to ranks.


    Qi Zhen showed doubt on his face as he asked, ¡°The marriage between Qujiang and Great Lin has caused us many headaches. What do you propose?¡±


    Jing Hua had an idea. He nced with disdain at Jing Yi and stepped forward. ¡°Imperial Father, since time immemorial, princesses were sent for political marriages. Jing Xuan is our Great Lin¡¯s eldest princess. Sending her to Qujiang is a natural thing.¡±


    How can Jing Yi not destroy his reasoning? Jing Xuan was after all his younger sister from the same mother. Thus, he immediately refuted. ¡°Although Jing Xuan is the eldest princess, her temper is rather impetuous, which makes her unsuitable to be married off to another country. The crown prince¡¯s suggestion is not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°However, only Jing Xuan meets the requirements for marriage. Besides, the fianc¨¦ is the king of Qujiang. It¡¯s impossible for him to wrong her. Jing Yi, as her older brother, shouldn¡¯t you be happy for her?¡± Jing Hua ridiculed his brother.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, shouldn¡¯t you be happy, Jing Yi? The old Qujiang King will be your brother-inw. Your influence will certainly grow bigger. You should be the oneughing instead!¡¯ It should be said that this result was optimal. However, only an idiot would think this way, while a smart person would think otherwise.


    Jing Yi repressed the anger burning in him and calmly spoke to Qi Zhen. ¡°Imperial Father, Qujiang King¡¯s marriage proposal is certainly suspicious. On the surface, we have harmonious rtions with them, but if one day we came to wage war with them, how can we face them if they decided to use Jing Xuan as a hostage?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Jing Yi is right.¡± Qi Zhen nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I beseech Imperial Father to decide on another candidate.¡±


    Qi Zhen had many thoughts in his mind. He recalled Concubine Xiao¡¯s suggestion. His bright eyes swept a nce at everyone present. He inquired, ¡°How about Kong Yu?¡±


    All the ministers looked at each other in dismay when they heard the name. The usually silent Jing Rong suddenly showed a grave expression. After a moment, one of the ministers lowered his head and saluted the emperor before speaking. ¡°The Kong family is the maiden family of Empress Xuanshu, and Miss Kong Yu is known to be gentle as jade. She is indeed an appropriate candidate to rece Princess Jing Xuan.


    One after another, they all agreed to the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Kong family is a noble family. Sending Miss Kong is appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Agree!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Soon enough, the situation shifted in favor to Kong Yu. Jing Rong immediately stepped forward. He had a frown and earnestly advised, ¡°Imperial Father, please think twice.¡±


    In the past few years, during court sessions, when the emperor didn¡¯t ask for Jing Rong¡¯s opinion, thetter would usually act as if he was invisible most of the time. He wouldn¡¯t take part in any conflicts or voice his opinions readily. Surprisingly, at this moment, he suddenly contradicted the emperor!


    Qi Zhen observed his son but failed to understand this sudden move. ¡°Why do you want us to think twice?¡±


    ¡°Although the Kong family is noble, and this marriage is of utmost importance, Miss Kong Yu is the sole direct descendant of the Kong family. Imperial Father had once instructed Son ¨C Don¡¯t do to others what you don¡¯t want them to do to you. So I beseech you to re-think twice!¡±


    Bam!


    Qi Zhen was angered. ¡°Preposterous!¡± Heshed out. His anger was a deluge. ¡°Although we did teach you that, we also taught you that ¨C loyalty to your rootse first.¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his eyebrows. He retained his calm, but his obstinacy could still be felt. ¡°Son did not intend to contradict Imperial Father¡¯s will, but rather only wished to tell Imperial Father to think twice as the Kong family¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Jing Yi cut in. ¡°Jing Rong, we know that you are on good terms with Kong Yu, since you two grew up together. Anyone can see how close you two are. But don¡¯t forget that before your identity as a childhood friend, you are this country¡¯s prince. That distinction should be made loud and clear. Do you know the weight of your position?¡±


    The corner of his mouth pulled into an unfathomable smile, appearing rather hypocritical! His words had pushed Jing Rong into a pit.


    Qi Zhen was already angry, and if Jing Rong continued arguing, he was simply digging his grave. Then, Jing Hua nned to keep quarreling with Jing Yi. He intended to tease out the fact that since Jing Yi didn¡¯t want his younger sister to be married off, he was thinking of pushing out his cousin instead?


    ¡®In your dreams!¡¯ Jing Hua looked at his father¡¯s angry expression and raised his chin in an arrogant expression. He berated Jing Yi, ¡°Jing Yi, you said so much, but in the end, could it be that you don¡¯t want Jing Xuan to be sent to Qujiang?¡± His words exposed the truth.


    He turned to his father and said, ¡°Imperial Father, Qujiang King has dispatched people to propose a marriage. If Jing Xuan was married, this is the most appropriate choice. Whether or not we might wage war with Qujiang in the future is still uncertain. Please think about it, if one day Jing Xuan can be Qujiang¡¯s queen, isn¡¯t Qujiang considered to be within our hands? Besides, what Jing Rong said is correct. Kong Yu is the only direct descendant of the Kong family. If Mother Queen is still alive, she would also oppose this matter the same way as Jing Rong did.¡±


    He used his dead mother as an excuse to move Qi Zhen. He was betting on the depth of his father¡¯s love to his mother!


    Qi Zhen¡¯s expression darkened. He sighed and frowned.


    Jing Yi narrowed his eyes at Jing Hua, and thetter rolled his eyes inwardly but didn¡¯t spare a nce at him.


    Fortunately, Jing Yi was a steady person. He calmed down and plead his father, ¡°Imperial Father, Jing Xuan is still young, and her mind has no defenses. If we send her to Qujiang, it¡¯d be the same as breaking her wings. In addition, all the ministers agreed that Kong Yu is the best candidate for this matter. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s an honor for her to be sent to Qujiang. It would be better¡­¡±


    Qi Zhen raised his hand to interrupt him.


    The buzzing noise was causing him to have a headache. If he had known earlier, he would have to think about it in private and make his decision on his own. Instead, he was bombarded by arguments left and right. ¡®How bothersome! How infuriating!¡¯


    ¡°All of you are dismissed!¡±


    No one dared to refute the annoyed emperor. They all bowed in salute and withdrew.


    Jing Rong was one of thest to leave. Just as he reached the exit, Jing Hua caught him.


    He patted Jing Rong¡¯s shoulder and spoke with a tint ofcency, showing a mystifying appearance. ¡°So, did I show enough brotherhood? I know that you and Kong Yu have each other in the hearts. That¡¯s why I helped you.¡±


    ¡®Yes, I really ought to thank you! How about you piss off instead?¡¯


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him, so he remained silent.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Imperial Father has yet to make an imperial edict, which means things can change. I¡¯ll help you in the next two days by reporting to imperial father of your feelings for her, so he won¡¯t make a hasty decision.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright alright, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Kong Yu is my cousin after all, and I know she only has eyes for you.¡± He acted as if he knew everything. ¡°I am a generous person. I will forgive you even if you had stood on Jing Yi¡¯s side in regards to that border matter.¡± Jing Hua added.


    ¡®This Prince has a heart as wide as the ocean!¡¯


    ck lines formed on Jing Rong¡¯s face, and he turned. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, I have some matters to attend to, so I best be going.¡±


    ¡°What matter?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s none of your business!¡¯ He did not say these words out loud, and so he instead said, ¡°I have to handle some internal matters that require my immediate attention.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jing Hua said, and then curiously pulled Jing Rong back to ask. ¡°That¡¯s right, that Teacher Ji that you brought back, thest time I saw him was at Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday. I didn¡¯t expect that man to be so formidable. He managed to solve that difficult missing girls case. If you have time, introduce him to me, alright?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji is not very friendly, so it¡¯s best for you to not meet him.¡±


    ¡°Why? Such a talented person, don¡¯t tell me you intend to keep hiding him forever?¡± Jing Hua said angrily.


    Jing Rong shook his head and sighed. He then absentmindedly said some words before leaving Jing Hua behind.

 Chapter 199: Buying a Hairpin as a Gift

    <h4>Chapter 199: Buying a Hairpin as a Gift</h4>


    Aftering out of the imperial pce, Jing Rong took the carriage back to his estate. But on his way back, he unexpectedly encountered Ji Li, who wasing out from the Ministry of War office.


    ¡°Paying respects to Prince Rong.¡±


    It was the second time they met on their way to somewhere. The first time wasn¡¯t a pleasant encounter, not to mention the matters involving the Ji family, which caused Jing Rong to view Ji Li in a cold light.


    ¡°General Ji, are you returning to your residence or were you waiting for this Prince?¡±


    ¡°I had heard people say that your Highness had entered the pce. Since I have a few matters that I wanted to discuss with you, I was waiting for you here.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to have a proper discussion at your Highness¡¯s estate?¡±


    ¡®Not possible! What if he met Ji Yunshu? How would he avoid that issue?¡¯ However, after thinking for a moment, Jing Rong, who wasn¡¯t narrow-minded, agreed with a nod. So they both left together and arrived at the Rong estate. As soon as they entered the estate, he sent Lu Jiang to the East Courtyard.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, his Highness has instructed me to inform you that General Ji hase to the estate. He wants to ask if you want to hide or not?¡±


    ¡®Ji Li?¡¯ Ji Yunshu, who was organizing the paint in her sandalwood box, paused. Her hands were trembling underneath her gray sleeves. ¡°Did his Highness say anything else?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing else.¡±


    Ji Yunshu finished organizing her paint whilst saying, ¡°Forget it. I feel like going out.¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Lu Jiang was extremely nervous because he had been lectured several times before; Jing Rong had long ago instructed them that each time Ji Yunshu wanted to go out, they had to obtain his approval before letting her go or the whole estate would suffer a cmity!


    Ji Yunshu put her box back onto a shelf and asked, ¡°Lu Jiang, where is Yuhua Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°You are nning to go there?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll order some people to bring you there.¡±


    ¡®Bring me? Are you sure you don¡¯t mean keep an eye on me??¡¯ Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t reply to him and simply called out, ¡°Wei Yi!¡±


    ¡°Did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± She nodded and pointed at the handkerchief in his hand. ¡°Go and give it back to Chu Chun. I¡¯ll bring you out.¡±


    Once he heard that he would spend time with Ji Yunshu, Wei Yi became incredibly happy. He hurriedly ran out to return the handkerchief to Chu Chun. When he returned, he changed into clean clothes.


    ¡°Why are you changing your clothes?¡± Ji Yunshu asked, confused.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re going out! Father said that before going out, we have to change into new clothes.¡±


    ¡®How cute and innocent!¡¯


    At this moment, Lu Jiang had already ordered some guards to escort Ji Yunshu out. They then left toward Yuhua Pavilion. While on their way, Ji Yunshu said to Wei Yi, ¡°Pick something so we can give something as a present.¡±


    ¡°Who are we giving it to?¡±


    ¡°Just choose.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wei Yi carefully looked around and ultimately chose to enter a jewelry shop. He looked from left to right and saw a hairpin.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, I want this!¡±


    The thing he wanted was a jade hairpin with a deep color and great craftsmanship. It was apparent that it was a valuable item.


    The shopkeeper carefully brought the hairpin over and told him the price. ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s 50 taels of silver!¡±


    ¡®50 taels? How expensive!¡¯ She groped her purse and only had around 10 taels.


    ¡°How about 10 taels?¡± She attempted.


    Hearing the suggested price, the shopkeeper immediately changed his expression. He hurriedly took back the hairpin and ced it back on the counter. His gaze swept them in assessment from Ji Yunshu to Wei Yi.


    ¡°10 taels? It¡¯s only enough to take a look.¡± He spoke with contempt.


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t impatient. She looked at Wei Yi. ¡°Do you really want to buy this hairpin as a gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He strongly nodded.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and turned to the shopkeeper. ¡°10 taels, will you sell it or not?¡±


    ¡°Not selling it! Now, shoo, shoo! Go away! Don¡¯t hinder my business.¡± Finished speaking, he nned to go back to his counter.


    Ji Yunshu suddenly spoke out, ¡°Shopkeeper, your fingers are deformed and you have no power in your grip. It has led to your shoulder swelling, injuring your meridians. So every time you raise your arm more than 30 centimeters, you will feel weak. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± The shopkeeper was shocked. He immediately hid his left hand in his sleeve and brought it behind his back.


    Ji Yunshu continued to speak. ¡°Because your scaphoid bone is injured, it caused the sesamoid bone, or rather the pisiform bone in your hand to be more exact, to be unable to bend. Your five fingers are stuck together because the triquetrum and lunate bones are jammed. It has made your fingers unable to bend properly as well. In fact, the problem is very easy to treat. Don¡¯t you want to return the usage of your hand to its normal state? Your hand is interconnected with your meridians. Thus when using strength, or during the rainy or windy seasons, your shoulder will be extremely painful, and no matter how many doctors that examined you or whichever medicine you take, the pain remains and they can¡¯tpletely treat the root of the problem. Am I right?¡±


    The shopkeeper gawked. He looked at her in shock and his eyes seemed as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. Although he didn¡¯t understand all the medical terms she used, he clearly knew the condition of his hand. ¡°Gentleman¡­ How did you find out?¡± His voice trembled.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. Earlier, when you took out the hairpin, I took notice of your hand.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you know how to treat it? I¡¯ve been examined by countless doctors for many years and they all couldn¡¯t do a thing.¡± The shopkeeper showed a bitter face before looking at her with hope and anticipation.


    The corners of Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips hooked up. Her sight fell on the hairpin. ¡°If you can sell me this hairpin for 10 taels, I will tell you how to cure it.¡± Ji Yunshu offered.


    The shopkeeper became skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. Though think about it, didn¡¯t you spend a lot of money in order to treat your hand?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ He had spent no less than hundreds of taels in the past several years on his hand.


    Wei Yi innocently blinked and watched Ji Yunshu haggled. He thought of something and tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Shu¡¯er, if he doesn¡¯t want to, let¡¯s go somewhere else. This hairpin is not that pretty.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    He waved his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Ji Yunshu chuckled and nodded. ¡°Good, then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As they were about to leave, the shopkeeper gritted his teeth and hurriedly stopped them. ¡°Alright! 10 taels!¡±


    He immediately put the hairpin inside a beautiful brocade box and gave it to them. His face was ugly and he felt as if his heart was bleeding out.


    Ji Yunshu took out the 10 taels and put the money in the shopkeeper¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember well, take some fig leaves and mash them. Add a very strong alcohol. Soak it for half a month. Then, apply it on your hand three times a day. After a month, the inmmation will recede, your bones will be looser and your strength wille back. You will be able to move your fingers once again. If after a month your hand is not back to normal, go to Yuhua Pavilion and look for Doctor Mo Ruo. He willpensate for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Thank you very much, gentleman. Thank you so much¡­¡± After thanking Ji Yunshu numerous times, he let them go.


    Ji Yunshu pulled Wei Yi out of the shop with the hairpin in hand. Wei Yi followed her while shouting, ¡°Shu¡¯er is so great!¡±


    Sheughed but didn¡¯t say anything. Although she wasn¡¯t a doctor. Anything rted to bones was her specialty.


    After they passed by the downtown area, it didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at Yuhua Pavilion. At the entrance, there were many people lining up. All of them were either waiting to see the doctor or getting a prescription. Outside, there were young apprentices trying to deal with everything.

 Chapter 200: A Complex Medical Case

    <h4>Chapter 200: A Complex Medical Case</h4>


    Since Yuhua Pavilion had a God Doctor, there would be countless sick peopleing in every day. Although Mo Ruo hadn¡¯t seen a patient for a year, his apprentices were all outstanding medical experts. They were on par with imperial physicians. At this moment, an apprentice with good eyes, who was giving out numbered tiles, recognized the Rong estate guards. He weed Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi. ¡°Are you from Prince Rong¡¯s estate?¡±


    ¡°Is Young Master Mo inside?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°Master is upstairs,¡± the apprentice answered.


    ¡°Can you tell him we have aplex medical case that needs his attention?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please have a seat inside.¡± He led them inside while the guards stood outside, guarding the entrance.


    They were shown seats in a small reception room in the backyard. The apprentice made them each a cup of tea before quickly leaving to inform Mo Ruo of his guests.


    Mo Ruo was busypounding medicine in the attic. He would asionally dip his fingers in the mixture and knead it before smelling it. He frowned. ¡°The medicinal ingredients have too much moisture. Throw it away quickly!¡±


    The apprentice at his side hurriedly took a pile of medicinal ingredients out and threw it in a cask.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°The medicine¡¯s scent isn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    It was tossed into the garbage!


    ¡°This orchid bud didn¡¯t bask in the sun enough.¡±


    It was discarded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Kuizi only focused on saving costs? Howe these look so dried up?¡±


    Another pile of ingredients was thrown away. Almost all the ingredients on the table had been disposed, leaving it somewhat empty.


    The apprentice, Ah Chi, felt it¡¯s such a waste. It felt like his flesh was being cut every time he had to throw away some of the ingredients. ¡°Master, if we throw everything ording to your requirements, we will be throwing away all the ingredients in our pavilion. It¡¯s such a waste!¡±


    Mo Ruo red at him and spoke sternly. ¡°Before I left, I specifically exined that as long as there is a problem with the medicine or the ingredients, we have to throw it out. Did you forget everything I said?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! How would I dare?¡±


    Mo Ruo hit Ah Chi¡¯s head. ¡°The quacks in this world mostly just prescribe useless medicine to cheat themon people out of their money. If you want to learn from me, remember to be rigorous. Do not keep ineffective ingredients and give it to patients. You understand?¡±


    He stared at his apprentice with a sharp expression. Ah Chi trembled. How could he dare contradict his master?! He nodded. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t be a quack. I must be like master and practice medicine to help the people, I must give medicine to those in need and be a famous doctor.¡±


    His battle spirit had been ignited. Although, it seemed there was a hint of ttery hidden in his words.


    Mo Ruo rubbed his hands together and pieces of ingredients and medicine fell on his clothes. He was about to say something to Ah Chi when he heard someoneing up thedder.


    The apprentice who had weed Ji Yunshu came up. ¡°Master, you have two guests from Prince Rong¡¯s estate. They say they have aplex medical case they hope you can take a look at!¡±


    ¡°People from Prince Rong¡¯s estate? Who?¡±


    ¡°They are unfamiliar but the people who came with them are Prince Rong¡¯s guard.¡±


    Mo Ruo creased his brows. He arranged his clothes and stretched. The corner of his mouth curled up, his mood evidently improving. ¡°Go and invite them up. Bring a pot of Longjing tea for them as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The apprentice hurried down thedder.


    Ah Chi grabbed his head and asked, ¡°Master, you know who they are?¡±


    Mo Ruo reprimanded him instead. ¡°Clean up the ingredients properly.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ah Chi grunted in agreement. He was very pitiful.


    Mo Ruo got up and walked out onto the balcony. This was his resting ce. It was rtively peaceful with a curtain of muslin to shelter from the elements. It only had a table and a few chairs made of bamboo as furniture, enclosed by a railing. It was a tranquil ce.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi were led up into the attic. When they came in, they saw Mo Ruo holding a bottle of wine, drinking leisurely. The fragrance of alcohol pervaded the air. Everyone knew he was a wine lover.


    ¡°You came? Sit down.¡± Mo Ruo pointed to a ce opposite him with his chin.


    Ji Yunshu pulled Wei Yi to sit down next to her unceremoniously. The apprentice who had led them in brought a pot of Longjing tea and was about to put down the third cup.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink tea, only wine!¡± Mo Ruo reminded him.


    The apprentice nodded and left two cups of tea on the table. The fragrance mingled with the alcohol, filling the open bamboo shed on the balcony. The smell filled their noses. It was light and refreshing.


    ¡°This tea is usually left here with no one to drink it since I don¡¯t have many visitors. Try it, how is the taste?¡± Mo Ruo pointed at the tea.


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to talk business, so she picked up her cup and took a sip. ¡°Very fragrant!¡±


    ¡°Only fragrant?¡±


    ¡°Did you add something else to the tea?¡±


    ¡°What a pity for such tea, it appears that Miss Ji isn¡¯t a tea lover.¡± Mo Ruo looked at the pot with pity.


    ¡®How petty! Isn¡¯t it just a pot of tea?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°Young Master Mo had perhaps regarded me too highly. I am amon woman, I¡¯ve lived on in tea and simple food. In my hand, I carry a knife to cut apart corpses. Only the smell of blood and the stench of rotting corpses fill my nose. It is only natural that my sense of smell and of taste are rough; I naturally cannot fully appreciate such good tea.¡±


    Hearing her speech, Mo Ruo raised the corner of his mouth. He didn¡¯t feel revulsed by her words. He was, after all, a doctor and had also seen his fair share of gore.


    ¡°What an eloquent mouth!¡± he praised.


    While they were talking, Wei Yi took a gulp of the tea. ¡®So hot!¡¯ He stuck out his tongue and fanned it with both his hands.


    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Mo Ruoined. ¡°This is top quality tea, you can barely buy it with money. Really ignorant!¡±


    He was displeased, so he took a sip of wine to calm the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Did my sudden visit disturb your leisure time?¡± Ji Yunshu asked lowly.


    Mo Ruo took another sip of wine. ¡°Every day, countless people go in and out of Yuhua Pavilion. If it¡¯s not at least a thousand, there should be more than a hundred. Where can I find the time to be idle?¡± he answered, his eyes closed and sounding slightly drunk.


    Wei Yi rushed to refute him after putting his burnt tongue back in his mouth, not giving Ji Yunshu the time to reply. ¡°Lies! If you are busy, why are you hiding here to drink wine?¡±


    Looking at the sincere emotions visible on Wei Yi¡¯s face, Mo Ruo couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Wei Yi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you because you misunderstood me!¡± Mo Ruo answered.


    ¡®Bro, it would be dreadful if Wei Yi could understand your meaning.¡¯


    Wei Yi seemed to be hostile towards Mo Ruo. To put it bluntly, he just didn¡¯t like the man for some reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand you. I remember how you fartedst time, and it was so smelly. You¡¯re not Shu¡¯er either. I only want to understand Shu¡¯er.¡± Wei Yi pouted as he spoke.


    Ji Yunshu tugged on his sleeve and reprimanded him. ¡°Don¡¯t be impolite!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wei Yi quieted down obediently and leaned back in his chair.


    Ji Yunshu turned to Mo Ruo and apologized. ¡°Young Master Mo shouldn¡¯t mind Wei Yi¡¯s words, he¡­¡±


    Mo Ruo interrupted her with a raise of his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± His gazended on Ji Yunshu¡¯s golden mask. ¡°Remove your mask.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look at your scar.¡±

 Chapter 201: The Three Answers

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Three Answers</h4>


    Ji Yunshu hesitated slightly before she removed her golden mask. Proper scabbing could be seen at the two edges of her originally reddish scar. As long as she took care of it, it will shed by itself after two days.


    Mo Ruo stroked his chin, examining the scar for a while before narrowing his eyes and nodded. ¡°It seems that your wound is healing properly.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t pay much attention to his words as she put on her mask.


    Mo Ruo swayed the wine his cup. He shot a nce at her and a hint of humor could be seen in his eyes. ¡°It is said that one doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause. So, tell me what brings you here today? A check-up, or treating an illness?¡± He went straight to the main topic.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t like to be roundabout, so she also spoke frankly, ¡°I came to you for a difficult problem.¡±


    ¡°Difficult, you say? Tell me, which one?¡±


    ¡°You are the God Doctor, and only you were the one who was able to determine that my injury could be healed, so all theplex diseases in this world shouldn¡¯t be a challenge to you.¡±


    ¡°From the sound of your tone, did you fall for my humble self?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    His romantic face beamed with a frivolous smile. ¡®How can Jing Rong¡¯s friend be this frivolous? Forget about it, there are more important things to do.¡¯ She politely answered, ¡°Young Master Mo, if you can really cure me, then thatplex case certainly cannot stumble you, I certainly didn¡¯t overpraise you.¡±


    ¡°Aplicated case? You piqued my curiosity. Give me the details.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t immediately reply. She turned toward Wei Yi and gently beckoned him. ¡°Wei Yi, give him the gift you chose earlier.¡±


    ¡°Give it to him?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, but Wei Yi pouted. He reluctantly took the exquisitely embroidered box and pushed it to Mo Ruo.


    Mo Ruo was confused. He looked at the box and opened it, revealing the jade hairpin inside. ¡°¡­¡± He frowned.


    ¡°Wei Yi chose the gift for you.¡± Ji Yunshu exined.


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! I am a man!¡¯ Noticing that Mo Ruo red at him, Wei Yi took a moment to finally understand that he didn¡¯t like the gift. Wei Yi stretched his hand to take back the box, but he was a moment toote.


    Mo Ruo has moved the box out of Wei Yi¡¯s reach! His eyes brightened and a profoundness could be seen within. ¡°This thing is so exquisite. Thedies will love it. Not bad, if I meet Miss Rouge from the Drunk Brothel, I will give this hairpin to her and at the same time nab that beautiful smile of hers.¡±


    How embarrassing! It was merely a courtesy gift, but it still has to be given.


    ¡°Young Master Mo Ruo¡¯s miraculous hands have earned you the title of God Doctor. Since you have epted my gift, you won¡¯t refuse my request.¡±


    ¡®Urgh! This is what she was nning!¡¯


    Mo Ruo pinched the jade hairpin and carefully fiddled with it, reflecting the light on it from different angles. ¡®Oh! This is high-quality goods.¡¯


    ¡°If you want me to treat it, it¡¯s difficult!¡± He carelessly spoke.


    The word ¡°difficult¡± was slightly cold when he uttered it.


    Ji Yunshu slightly frowned. ¡°You already know what I want to say?¡±


    Mo Ruo blew on the jade hairpin, then wiped it with his sleeve before putting it back inside the box, preventing Wei Yi from taking it back. After a thought, he kept the small box inside his sleeve. Immediately after, he picked up his bottle of wine and took a gulp. His line of sightnded on Wei Yi. He narrowed his eyes and slowly stated, ¡°Madness can be treated, but mental retardation is difficult!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be treated?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult! I didn¡¯t say it can¡¯t be treated!¡± Mo Ruo was lost in his train of thoughts.


    Ji Yunshu tensed, there was hope! She turned to Wei Yi. ¡°Wei Yi, go downstairs first and wait for me, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. You can¡¯t abandon me, because we have to go home together.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    He left the attic with a light heart.


    After Wei Yi left, Ji Yunshu asked Mo Ruo, ¡°You really can treat his illness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult!¡± He gave the same answer. He shook his head. ¡°This kind of mental retardation that touched Young Master Wei is not typical. From his speech, there is some kind of rules and patterns influencing his behavior. If his problem is congenital, at best, it could take more than 10 years to see some progress. If the root of his problem came from a psychological shock or from external factors, it is even harder to give a prognosis as he could get better after a month or it might take several years.¡±


    Ji Yunshu understood. She gritted her teeth. ¡°If Young Master Mo can treat Wei Yi, I will be extremely grateful.¡±


    ¡°Can you wait 10 or even 20 years?¡±


    ¡°I can!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Mo Ruo agreed. Leaning forward, he set some conditions. ¡°Though I must say, I never treated people out of goodwill.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Ji Yunshu asked after a moment of pondering.


    ¡°Anything else than money?¡±


    ¡°Treasure?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± He pointed at her.


    ¡°Me?¡± Ji Yunshu became apprehensive.


    They looked at each other. After a moment, Mo Ruo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. If I wanted you, Jing Rong will kill me!¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t respond.


    The next moment, Mo Ruo became serious. ¡°I have nothing I want for the moment. How about you owe me?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it the same as requiring something from her? However, since this for Wei Yi, she would do anything. She nodded. ¡°Good! As long as you can cure Wei Yi, I will owe you one request.¡±


    ¡°If I want you to go up mountains of knives and traverse ocean of fire, are you still willing?¡±


    ¡°I am willing!¡±


    ¡°If I make your life as miserable as hell, will you still agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then, if I want your life, are you willing to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Without hesitation!¡±


    Her three answers showed her determination clearly. She was a very bold and brave woman! How could people not admire such temper? He now understood why Jing Rong was dead set on this woman to the point of willingly running into the sea of mes to save her, regardless of the dangers.


    The cold wind gradually sobered him, but he wasn¡¯t used to having a clear mind devoid of alcohol influence. He drank another mouthful of wine with a smile. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll treat this difficult case!¡±


    Ji Yunshu got up and saluted him politely.


    Mo Ruo added, ¡°During the treatment period, leave Wei Yi at Yuhua Pavilion with me. I just happen tock a conversation partner and a wine pourer.¡± His body swayed from intoxication and he fell back in his chair. His speech slurred as he spoke unintelligibly.


    Ji Yunshu no longer disturbed him. She went down thedder and saw Wei Yi sitting on a chair, waiting for her obediently. When he saw her, he hurriedly went to her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, are we going back?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, for the time being, I want you to stay here.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s expression saddened when he heard her. He grabbed onto her arm with a bitter expression. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I go back with you? Is it that you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± She retorted without hesitation. ¡°Think of it as staying here to apany Young Master Mo. He saw that you are too sad being alone all day.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, can you keep himpany and chat with him? You also know that he¡¯s a lonely person, so stay with him. During your stay, I¡¯lle see you often, alright?¡±


    Wei Yi reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Then, are you going toe see me every day?¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯lle every day, so stay here for the time being. Afterward, we will go back together when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    In fact, it was a good idea to leave him here. There were too many things happening recently ¨C the Lin Capital case and the situation within the imperial pce could end up involving Wei Yi. It was safer for him to stay here.


    After ensuring Wei Yi was safe there, Ji Yunshu left the Yuhua Pavilion. The guards were waiting for her outside. She was just about to go back to the Rong estate when her eyes caught the sight of a familiar face amongst the crowds.

 Chapter 202: An Old Friend Who Left Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 202: An Old Friend Who Left Far Away</h4>


    In the crowd of hurried passerbys, she saw him. In an instant, her mind nked. She tightly gripped the clothes in front of her chest. Her eyes swept the crowd, in search of that familiar yet fleeting face she had only glimpsed at.


    ¡®It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!¡¯


    Her legs seemed to have a mind of their own, as they carried her to the spot where she had seen him. She bumped against the shoulders of others numerous times, but she persisted, like a stubborn child, using all her might to make her way to that ce.


    Suddenly, a sedan passed by, separating for a moment Ji Yunshu and her guards and within that instant, they lost sight of her. ¡°No good! We have to quickly find Teacher Ji. If something happens to him, his Highness will me us and if we can¡¯t find him, don¡¯t even dream of keeping your life!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards immediately dispersed in all directions.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu was closely following behind Su Ziluo. Their paces were neither hurried nor slow. The attendant sped up as he pushed Su Ziluo¡¯s wheelchair, Ji Yunshu followed suit and picked up her pace. If he slowed down, she also did the same, always maintaining a certain distance between them. From the start, she had no intention of catching up to them. Perhaps, it was fear that held her back; Fear of disappointment; Yet, the fear that he could be Ji Pei superseded the fear of her being mistaken.


    If he was Ji Pei, then why didn¡¯t he return to find her after all those years? Her expression revealed the turmoil and confusion inside of her. Soon they reached a garden of plum trees and stopped on a red bridge with a stream flowing underneath.


    Su Ziluo raised his hand and lightly waved at his attendant to withdrew. The small bridge overlooking the stream stood in the middle of the plum trees garden. The man on his wheelchair indifferently watched the ephemeral and colorful petals falling like a drizzle. Time slowly passed, Su Ziluo suddenly, vigorously thrust out his fingers, breaking a branch full of bloomed red plum blossoms and pinched it between his fingers.


    Ji Yunshu stood there, observing him carefully. After a certain period of time, she heard Su Ziluo¡¯s voice. ¡°Gentleman, you have been following for a while, do you want anything from me?¡± This gentle voice, if he wasn¡¯t Ji Pei, then who else could he be?


    Ji Yunshu immediately felt her eyes reddened. The tense feeling in her suddenly snapped like a bowstring that was pulled too far, a heartache gripped her. She timidly stepped forward, walking on the bridge, but she didn¡¯t dare to go further.


    Su Ziluo gave Ji Yunshu a side nce, eyes filled with a gentle expression. Despite two years of separation, she still remembered clearly his delicate and handsome face, his smart and schrly countenance, and the unique and majestic impression he gave.


    Ji Yunshu asked with tears stinging her eyes. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± The trembling of her voice couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°My surname is Su, named Ziluo. Do you know me?¡±


    She shook and stepped back. He was the same as in her memories, but why did he act so unfamiliar? ¡°Su Ziluo?¡± She repeated his name.


    ¡°For what reason did you follow me here?¡±


    ¡°Your legs¡­¡±


    ¡°You follow me only to ask this question?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She vehemently denied, feeling the sweat build up to coat her palms. ¡°Do you know the Ji family¡¯s Ji Yunshu in Jinjiang?¡± She questioned him further.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu?¡± Su Ziluo showed a bewildered expression, he squinted his eyes pensively before shaking his head.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± He replied without hesitation.


    Her tears pooled in her eyes, but she refrained herself from crying. She couldn¡¯t give up and continued. ¡°Then, do you know Ji Pei?¡±


    ¡°Is he someone very important to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is. It has been two years sincest we met, but I am still waiting for him.¡± Ji Yunshu was staunch in her answer.


    Su Ziluo fiddled absentmindedly with the plum blossoms branch, his sword-like eyebrows were restrained, giving him an elegant impression. After a long moment, his voice was heard amongst the rustling of the cold wind. ¡°Perhaps, he is already dead?¡± He stated.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°You are nning to wait your whole life for a dead man who will note back?¡±


    The next moment, tears fell out of Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes, slowly flowing down her face. She tightly bite her lips until she was bleeding.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is dead, you are not him.¡± Her voice was choked with emotion.


    Su Ziluo coldly watched her. ¡°So, you thought I was him.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. You both look simr.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is to you to make you so concerned and grieve over him.¡±


    She took a deep breath and lowered her eyes. ¡°An old friend who left for a ce far away.¡±


    Su Ziluo remained silent. He let go of the branch. It fell onto the bridge, swaying at the mercy of the cold wind, on the verge of being pushed off the bridge. He stared at the branch then spoke. ¡°Since your old friend has left, why must you wait for him? Sometimes, the most tormenting thing isn¡¯t the endless waiting, but the unwillingness to give up.¡±


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Her heart trembled.


    The attendant returned, took the handles of the wheelchair and was about to push Su Ziluo away.


    Su Ziluo¡¯s sight fell on Ji Yunshu¡¯s mask. His eyebrows wrinkled in a frown. ¡°You might be someone with a story to tell, if one day we have the opportunity, I certainly must hear about it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu chased a bit after him, then she stopped. ¡®He isn¡¯t Ji Pei! He is not!¡¯ She convinced herself. They merely had the same face, but that¡¯s merely his appearance. Their inner selves were different. She watched as he disappeared into the distance. Her heart gradually calmed down as their distance grew. After a while, she strode back with heavy steps, walking to the fallen branch, a gust of wind blew as she tried to grab onto it.


    Unfortunately, all she grabbed onto was the empty air. The branch fell into the water and floated on the surface to a distant ce. Suddenly, it felt as if all the time she waited for Ji Pei was a mere dream. She stood for a long time on that red bridge, letting the cold prated into her bones. Suddenly, everything became clear. Her vision blurred. She pondered for a moment, then quickly left. She quickly ran to the inn where Li Shiyan stayed.


    Since Li Shiyan was given an ultimatum by Su Ziluo and was forced to return to Qujiang, he had nowhere else he could go. He couldn¡¯t even secretly escape as the people watching over him had discovered him before he even reached the city gates and dragged him back.


    In short, escape was pointless, obediently go back to Qujiang.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu arrived which shocked him, but he nevertheless weed her inside.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, what brings you here?¡± He called her ¡°Shu¡¯er¡± out of habit.


    Ji Yunshu was had no time to correct him. She could hardly conceal her anxiety as she asked him. ¡°You told me before that there¡¯s a man called Su Ziluo who has an identical tassel as me, right?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Then, is he sitting on a wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Li Shiyan answered her questions despite the puzzlement he had. He picked up his fan. ¡°Why are you asking? Did you see him?¡± He asked.


    She nodded. ¡°So, is he from Qujiang?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    ¡°Did he evere to Great Lin?¡±

 Chapter 203: Naked Toad

    <h4>Chapter 203: Naked Toad</h4>


    Li Shiyan shrugged. ¡°He might havee here before? We grew up together, but five years ago, after his father¡¯s death, he went missing. However, I heard that he was guarding the tomb during his three years of mourning.¡±


    ¡°Three years?¡± Her eyes brightened, filled with hope once more. However, she appeared absent-minded. ¡°What about his legs?¡± She asked.


    ¡°He got injured five years ago on the battlefield. As you can see, this is the seque of it.¡±


    ¡°Injured five years ago?¡±


    ¡®Then, he really isn¡¯t Ji Pei.¡±


    Li Shiyan noticed her strange behavior. His mouth curled up and he moved closer to her. ¡°You both have identical tassels. Could it be that there¡¯s a secret between you too? Let me hear about it.¡±


    She became clear-headed as soon as she heard his words. She walked back to the room entrance. ¡°Young Master Li, you misunderstood. I was just asking out of curiosity. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯m taking my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Li Shiyan ran and closed the door tightly. He had an evil smile on his face. ¡°Leaving already? I could still be considered to be your benefactor.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget the debt of saving me. If one day you need my assistance, I won¡¯t hesitate to lend you a hand.¡±


    ¡°What if I have no need for your help? Doesn¡¯t that mean that you will owe me a debt of gratitude your whole life?¡±


    ¡®Hey! What are you thinking about?¡¯ At this moment, Ji Yunshu felt depressed and didn¡¯t have the mind to pay attention to his antics. ¡°Young Master Li, I will repeat myself ¨C If one day you need my help, I will certainly go through water and tread on fire to do so without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°What a temper!¡±


    ¡°The guards from Rong Estate are probably searching for me everywhere. If this rmed Prince Rong and he found me here, I¡¯m afraid that it will give you a lot of trouble. Hence, please allow me to go.¡±


    Li Shiyan had thick-skin, so how could he allow her to leave like that. He pressed his palm on the door frame and was about to start flirting.


    Bang! The door was fiercely pushed open from outside, causing his hand to be stuck.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± The pain he felt showed in his expression.


    Xiao Luzi immediately trembled in fear. He bent at the waist and asked in rm, ¡°Young Master, I¡­ didn¡¯t mean it. How is your hand?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for trouble? Why did you enter without knocking? If you¡¯ve crippled my hand, I will peel off your skin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this lowly one¡¯s fault! It¡¯s this lowly one¡¯s fault!¡± Xiao Luzi was clearly frightened by the threat.


    Li Shiyan was irritated as he found how swollen his hand became. He used his other hand to swatt Xiao Luzi¡¯s head. ¡°I will chop you into pieces sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ji Yunshu was exasperated looking at their master and servant interaction. Fortunately, Xiao Luzi timely pushed open the door which allowed her to escape. She didn¡¯t miss the chance to quickly leave.


    Behind her, Li Shiyan was still scolding and beating Xiao Luzi. He didn¡¯t even notice that she had escaped without a leaving a trace. As soon as she left the inn, She encountered Jing Rong¡¯s guard who was full of perspiration.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, where did you go? If we hadn¡¯t found you, we won¡¯t have been able to keep our heads.¡± The guard said with lingering fear in his voice.


    ¡®Could it be that the usual peaceful Jing Rong is nothing but a facade? Does he usually kill people like grass? How can this guard exaggerate so much? Yet, he was obviously being serious.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so you will be able to keep your heads.¡± She walked toward the Rong estate while speaking.


    Meanwhile, in the reception hall of the Rong estate, Ji Li and Jing Rong were chatting about some family matters. They glossed over Ji Li¡¯s family situation and instead conversed about the state of affairs in the Ministry of War.


    Which lord with which lord went against a certain lord; Which ministry sent out an official document full of mistakes that needed the lower ranked officials to busy themselves with the corrections. The corrupted within the Ministry of Revenue that was awaiting arrest warrants to be issued, but the evidence was still beingpiled and prepared for submission. They even talked about Ji Li¡¯s damned third little sister who didn¡¯t have a shred of filial piety, burnt down their ancestral home, causing their grandmother to die from the shock before she finally, disappeared.


    Once in a while, Jing Rong would grunt and groan during Ji Li¡¯s narration. In the end, he was the left secretary of the army supervisor. Even if they had been in conflict before, Jing Rong still needed to give him some respect.


    Who let him currently have the wind in his sail! Finally, when they ran out of topics of conversation, Ji Li nned to leave.


    Sigh! Jing Rong inwardly let out a sigh of relief. He hurriedly summoned a servant to send Ji Li away.


    ¡®Hurry and leave! Get out quickly! Get lost far away!¡¯


    After Ji Li left the Rong estate, the subordinate who apanied him whispered in his ears. ¡°I secretly search Prince Rong¡¯s residence and I didn¡¯t see that Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Li showed a cold face. ¡°That person can hide the first time, but not forever. If Teacher Ji is really Ji Yunshu, I must kill her.¡± He growled.


    ¡°Should I notify General Ji Huan?¡± His subordinate inquired.


    ¡°No need. He¡¯s too impulsive. If he decided to pull out his sword and sh the carriage curtain like before, there will be not enough life to redeem such mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ji Li turned back and stared at the signboard of the Rong estate. He grunted, then pped his sleeve before leaving.


    Without Ji Li¡¯s presence, Jing Rong felt as if the calm has returned. Lang Po bend down and said, ¡°Left Secretary Ji obviously pretended to seek your Highness¡¯ advice. In fact, he was secretly investigating Teacher Ji. How treacherous! Fortunately, his trick was seen through and we have promptly notified Teacher Ji.¡± He raised his suspicions while buttering to Jing Rong.


    The corner of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth raised. He leaned his head. ¡°This Ji Li is merely a rough man who loved to y mind games, thinking he is farsighted by grasping Army Supervisor Yi, acting like he owns the court. But he¡¯s merely a naked toad underneath all his subterfuges. Even if he can jump high, reaching the sky is another matter.¡±


    ¡®A toad?¡¯ The description spoke by Jing Rong was quiteical. The ancients¡¯ jokes deserved their reputation.


    He sipped his tea and asked, ¡°Where did you hide Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°Lu Jiang said that he left for Yuhua Pavilion.¡± Lang Po answered.


    ¡°Yuhua Pavilion?¡± Jing Rong frowned, feeling his anxiety rising. ¡°Why did she have to leave the tiger¡¯s cave to enter the wolf¡¯s den?¡±


    Mo Ruo was the so-called wolf in sheepskin. Countlessdies have fallen under his sweet words, unable to stop themselves despite knowing the truth. His ce was truly a wolf¡¯s den.


    Just thinking about it gave Jing Rong a headache. He shook his head and got up. ¡°Go and bring her back.¡± He instructed Lang Po.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Lang Po replied and left.


    As for Jing Rong, he strolled to the East Courtyard. He ordered people to bring his chair which he sat on, waiting for Ji Yunshu¡¯s return. While waiting, he looked at the water wheel rotating and admired the plum blossoms in the courtyard. He appeared very satisfied.


    After a long time, as the sky gradually darkened, the guards finally escorted Ji Yunshu back safely. Seeing her entering through the big entrance with several guards after waiting until he was tired, he heaved a sigh in relief.

 Chapter 204: Shi Zijin

    <h4>Chapter 204: Shi Zijin</h4>


    After meeting Su Ziluo, Ji Yunshu became absent-minded. Her logic told her repeatedly that Su Ziluo and Ji Pei were two different persons. ¡®That face is coincidentally simr, that¡¯s all!¡¯


    ¡°Where did you hide during that time?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.


    Ji Yunshu snapped out of her thoughts to find that he had already entered her courtyard and was taking a seat on a painted pear wood tree as if he was sitting on the dragon throne. He gave off an imposing bearing with a frown on his expression, which seemed to say ¡°what are you?¡± For the finishing touch, a smallntern in the vicinity shone on him, outlining the contour of his face, sharpening his cold and stern demeanor.


    Ji Yunshu walked until she faced him. She lowered her eyebrows. ¡°I went to Yuhua Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Was there something you needed from Mo Ruo?¡±


    ¡°We only talked about some interesting stories and enjoyed some leisure time. He drank a few cups of wine, so I left when he got too drunk.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± He nodded. His fingers lightly tapped the armrest and he looked behind Ji Yunshu. ¡°And where did Wei Yi go? Are you drunk as well, since you just left him at the Yuhua Pavilion all by himself?¡±


    ¡°He will stay there for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mo is a lonely man. Fortunately, Wei Yi likes him, so I left him there to apany Young Master Mo.¡±


    ¡°You were willing to?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    She smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be unwilling about?¡±


    Jing Rong then pushed himself up using the armrest. His tall figure overshadowed her small figure in an instant.


    She stepped back twice, her beautiful eyes looking at him with vignce. Seeing her act this way, he spoke out. ¡°Something is bothering you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Others can¡¯t see it, but I can. What¡¯s worrying you?¡±


    ¡°I said there¡¯s nothing.¡± She stressed.


    Jing Rong lightly sighed. He stretched his hand, wanting to touch her, but as soon as he raised his hand, he slowly let it down. His mouth stretched and he no longer questioned her further. Instead, he looked at the beam above the entrance and snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, they heard a rustling sound, and a shadow jumped down from the roof,nding about two meters behind Ji Yunshu.


    She turned around and saw a girl standing there, unmoving. Her expression was solemn, devoid of a smile and stern. Her eyes were severe, filled with killing intent. She was dressed in red clothes and held a long sword that had a beautiful and lifelike carving on its hilt. She tightly held the sword without a moment of rxation. Because she was hidden in a dark corner, her figure was like a wisp of ck, hazy and indistinct.


    ¡°She¡¯s called Zijin. From today onwards, she will be protecting you.¡± Jing Rong earnestly stated.


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t surprised by his announcement, it was quite in concordance with his working style. ¡°She followed me since she was young. She had outstanding skills, and with her by your side, I will be less worried.¡±


    ¡®This man!¡¯


    ¡®In the future, Zijin will keep an eye on you in my stead and keep you away from too many peach blossoms.¡¯


    Unfortunately, his hidden thoughts had been seen through by Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Since your Highness is so considerate, I will ept it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! I won¡¯t disturb you two any longer. Have a good talk.¡± When Jing Rong passed by Zijin, his face abruptly turned cold. ¡°This Prince has entrusted you to the task of protecting Teacher Ji. From now on, even if you were to die, you have to protect him at all costs!¡±


    Zijin lowered her head without a word. She appeared extremely grim.


    After Jing Rong left, Ji Yunshu walked to Zijin and observed her carefully. ¡°You are Zijin?¡±


    She remained expressionless and only nodded.


    ¡°Have you been following Prince Rong since you were young?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°You take orders from him?¡±


    Zijin nodded again with a respectful and serious face. No one could see through her indifferent attitude, though it did little to conceal her bloodthirsty and ruthless aura.


    ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± Ji Yunshu asked again.


    After a long while, she still didn¡¯t receive any response. ¡®Could it be that she¡¯s a mute?¡¯ Just when Ji Yunshu thought about it, Zijin finally spoke.


    ¡°Shi!¡± The single word pierced the air like a piece of ice.


    ¡®So she can actually speak.¡¯


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°15.¡±


    ¡®15?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe her ears. What did she go through to be such an ice-cold person that kept people from approaching her?! Most of the people like her were trained to be as such and were kept for only two reasons ¨C to protect their master or to kill for their master!


    Before Ji Yunshu could inquire further, Shi Zijin had already jumped to the beam of the roof. Not even her shadow could be seen. Ji Yunshu felt cold shivers running through her back as she had the impression of being watched from somewhere. She was aware that she was being monitored, but unable to do anything about it.


    Two consecutive days have passed, but Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t see Shi Zijin again. Jing Rong continued to make a trip to the pce each day. As for her, she frequently visited Yuhua Pavilion.


    She heard many things every time she came; Due to Wei Yi¡¯s charm, Yuhua Pavilion became even more bustling the past two days. Supposedly, he threw all the medicinal ingredients into a pot, causing all the apprentices to be busy all night, forgoing sleep to salvage everything. Then, there was a story that he helped the apprentices with a prescription, but he mistook croton seeds, a strongxative, with qilin beans, causing a patient to have diarrhea. This almost destroyed Mo Ruo¡¯s reputation as a God Doctor. There was also the matter about how he thoroughly made Mo Ruo sick of him after forcing thetter to listen to all of his wondrous life experiences since childhood in the hope of jolting his brain and curing him. And he had barely finished talking about the first ten years of his life. If this continued, he might end up making someone go crazy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let him shut his mouth, I¡¯ll use poison to make him mute!¡± Mo Ruo said with a face red from anger.


    As if his fingertips were on fire, he fiercely pointed at Wei Yi who was helping a patient with their medicine in a far corner. He was as busy as the other apprentices, sweating from the work ¨C reassuring patients and distracting a child by pulling a face. He appeared very happy.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help using her sleeve to hide her smile. After watching for a while, she said with a smile, ¡°Although Wei Yi talks a lot, he is also a hard worker. Look at how much he helped you with your business. Besides, for the past two days, he was the one who warmed your wine before giving it to you. He is very attentive, so you shouldn¡¯t just look at his faults.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand what is so good about him that made you seek my help in curing him?¡±


    Mo Ruo simply found Wei Yi a pain in the ass. Ji Yunshu watched Wei Yi doing tasks amongst the crowd. A twinge of guilt shed through her expression. ¡°Young Master Mo, I won¡¯t hide the fact that if it weren¡¯t for me, his parents would be still alive. He also wouldn¡¯t need to apany me to the capital as well. He would have remained in Jinjiang, living his life peacefully.¡±


    Mo Ruo was bewildered. ¡°You¡¯re saying that his parents died because of you?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    Ji Yunshu hesitated for a moment before she finally narrated her story. After hearing the tragic story, the dislike in his eyes lessened somewhat. He didn¡¯t speak, only drinking a mouthful of wine.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes remained on Wei Yi. ¡°I hope that he will remain oblivious all this life. He saved me, but I am the cause of his parents¡¯ deaths, even if the circumstances surrounding their deaths were abination of various freak idents.¡±

 Chapter 205: Little Wei Yi! Ah, Little Wei Yi!

    <h4>Chapter 205: Little Wei Yi! Ah, Little Wei Yi!</h4>


    Ji Yunshu and Mo Ruo chatted about other subjects. Perhaps due to his inebriate state, Mo Ruo squinted his eyes and leaned back in the rocking chair, using his feet to rock it. He started to speak, but his speech was slurred. ¡°Actually, if you think about it, Jing Rong is quite pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t quite catch on what he said.


    ¡°He probably didn¡¯t tell you that since he was young, he was actually raised outside of the pce.¡±


    ¡®Raised outside? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing about it.¡¯ She then attentively listened since this piqued her interest.


    It appeared that Mo Ruo was the kind of person that would spit out the truth after some wine. He spoke not caring if Ji Yunshu was listening or not. ¡°Born as a prince, with such a noble identity, he should have enjoyed a life of luxury. Unfortunately, some years ago, his imperial mothermitted a crime and ended her life in the Cold Pce. Because of that, he had to shoulder her crime, berated by everyone and unloved. At that time, he was only five years old and had be unfavored by the Emperor. Thus on that very night, he was sent out of the imperial pce to be fostered at the Hanlin Imperial Academy¡¯s dormitory until he was 17 years old. By that time, he was bestowed a king title which allowed him to establish himself and be independent. Yet, his title didn¡¯t grant him much power in the imperial court, so his influence barely amounted to that of a small official.¡± His voice slowly decreased, bing mere whisper by the end. He could barely keep himself awake.


    He took another sip of wine. Judging from what he said, Mo Ruo felt aggrieved for Jing Rong. Thetter was a prince, so why did he have to continue shouldering the sins of his deceased mother? How unfair! As for what crime his mother did, Mo Ruo did not broach the subject.


    Then again, the most pitiful one in this world had to be Ji Yunshu. The original owner of this body had not only died of starvation, she was deprived of familial love, and her status was below a servant despite being a miss from a noble family. That certainly was really pitiful. However, who didn¡¯t have a tragic past of their own anyway?


    At this time, Wei Yi ran in eagerly while carrying with him a pot of wine. He went next to Mo Ruo and heavily put it down on the small table. ¡°Your wine!¡±


    It took Mo Ruo all his strength to open his eyes and stare at Wei Yi. Then, heboriously got up from the rocking chair, dragging his feet in a half-asleep state. He beckoned Wei Yi, ¡°Young¡¯un,e here!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Juste over!¡±


    Wei Yi hesitated a bit, but he obediently came closer in the end. Mo Ruo extended his arm and waved down, hinting at Wei Yi to bend down. Wei Yi did so ordingly.


    Next to them, Ji Yunshu had her hands full of sweat. ¡®Is he really going to make Wei Yi mute?¡¯ She anxiously watched Mo Ruo reached for his head and lightly patted it in a very gentle way.


    Mo Ruomented, ¡°Little Wei Yi! Ah, little Wei Yi! If there is ever a day where you fully recover, don¡¯t ever forget that the best things that happen to you in this world are always when you are ignorant, not lucid.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean!?¡±


    ¡°You will understand it¡­ Someday¡­ You will definitely understand it.¡± As he said that, he copsed,pletely drunk.


    Wei Yi scratched his head, still not understanding what he heard. He then turned to Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Shu¡¯er, what is he talking about?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stayed silent for a bit before shaking her head.


    ¡°He always likes to say iprehensible things when he drinks a lot.¡± Wei Yi said and then used his leg to kick him. Seeing no reaction from Mo Ruo, who was akin to a dead fish, he gave up. He then turned around and lively ran away toward the other apprentices, mingling happily with them.


    When they saw himing, their whole faces couldn¡¯t help but twitch. They should probably be praying the same thing in their mind ¨C Great Ancestor Wei Yi, please y somewhere else and stay there! Unfortunately, Wei Yi had an endless amount of energy. He was energetic and enthusiastic. Seeing him so happy, Ji Yunshu felt relieved.


    She was nning to return to the Rong Estate, but who could have known that Jing Rong woulde instead. Beside him, there was only Lang Po.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was extremely stern and cold, entuated by his sword-like eyebrows that seemed as if it was going straight toward his topknot, sharp and imposing. As he approached, his sightnded on the drunk Mo Ruo. In a neutral tone, he instructed Lang Po. ¡°Bring Teacher Ji back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lang Po seemed to be much more serious than usual. He walked to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯ll be escorting you back to the estate.¡± Tension suddenly rose in the air.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong¡¯s profile and saw his hard-to-predict expression that felt as if there was a thunderstorm brewing. She understood that something grave must have happened. Hence, she followed Lang Po out of Yuhua Pavilion without asking too many questions.


    Upon returning to the Rong Estate, Ji Yunshu could not resist anymore and asked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, please don¡¯t ask.¡±


    She hazarded a guess. ¡°Something to do with the Qujiang betrothal?¡±


    Lang Po was a frank man, thus his expression sank. He nodded. ¡°In the past two days, the Emperor was selecting someone to betroth to Qujiang, and he finally made a decision today. When his Highness learned of it, he immediately went to find Young Master Mo.¡±


    ¡°So it has been decided? Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Kong.¡±


    ¡®Kong Yu?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was shocked. So to say, he was worried about being wed to Kong Yu previously, yet how did she end up bing the bride betrothed to Qujiang? The past two days had given her time to understand a bit more about Kong Yu. A miss born from a noble family, far from being pretentious, she was much more simr to the average girls from amon family. Although her family was the maiden family of Empress Xuanshu, it didn¡¯t make them arrogant or despotic. On the contrary, they were very low-key.


    They didn¡¯t connive with the harem and didn¡¯t meddle with court politics. Kong Yu was raised properly with virtue. She was neither pretentious nor vain. In fact, she was a rather good and honest girl. She never hid what she liked and didn¡¯t have the habit of backstabbing people. Her main fault would be her stubborn personality which could be seen from how single-mindedly she loves Jing Rong. However, she was now 25 years old, and she was considered an old girl in this ancient time period.


    Between the precious Princess Jing Xuan and the old girl Kong Yu, it wasn¡¯t hard to see who the Emperor would send to Qujiang. In fact, it was a logical choice from the Emperor. ording to the rtionship of childhood friend between Kong Yu, Jing Rong and Mo Ruo, it was a normal thing for Jing Rong to go to Mo Ruo after finding out about the final decision. It seemed that this matter didn¡¯t concern Ji Yunshu the least.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Jing Rong sat next to Mo Ruo. One of the apprentices came in with a pot of tea. When he saw the imposing bad mood emanating from Jing Rong, he hurriedly left, leaving behind a cup of tea which was still piping hot to the point it was almost scalding to the touch. After a while, Jing Rong used his finger to ascertain the temperature of the liquid.


    Ssh! The warm content was spilled on Mo Ruo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Mo Ruo was roused from his drunken slumber. He used his sleeves to wipe his face. He vaguely saw Jing Rong sitting beside him. He slowly sat up and ced his hands on his knees. His brows were wrinkled into a frown with a face covered in gloom. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t woken up yet, I don¡¯t mind sshing you again, not with a cup of tea but rather a pot of tea instead!¡± His tone was cold and unfeeling.


    Mo Ruo did his best to re at him with wide eyes. He attentively observed Jing Rong and noticed that his friend was somewhat in a bad mood. Hence, he kicked Jing Rong¡¯s thigh and asked, ¡°So, what happened that made you show me such a stingy face? Did you look at yourself? You¡¯re always like that. Remember, if you have too much anger, it will cause your blood cirction to be impeded. You will grow old quickly!¡± He stopped there, then looked at his surroundings. ¡°The beauty left already?¡±


    ¡®Seriously?! Couldn¡¯t she at least say goodbye when she left?¡¯


    Jing Rong snorted. Then, he reverted back to his serious demeanor. ¡°Imperial Father has decreed that tomorrow, Kong Yu will be titled as Princess Huiwen.¡±


    ¡°What?! They are going to dub Kong Yu as a Princess?¡± Mo Ruo asked,pletely sobered from the shock.


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°Hm! She will be married to Qujiang!¡±

 Chapter 206: Love Within the Peach Blossoms

    <h4>Chapter 206: Love Within the Peach Blossoms</h4>


    Mo Ruopletely sobered up. Despite the leftover tea on his face, his expression looked grave and anxious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to reverse the decision?¡±


    His temper was unlike Jing Rong¡¯s. It was impossible for him to remain calm andposed. If he was the one sitting in court today and heard the news, he would surely have flipped a table in anger. He wouldn¡¯t have given a damn about hierarchy or even kinship.


    Jing Rong shook his head and continued in a serious tone. ¡°No one can make my imperial father reverse his decision. You know how he is, always adhering to the principle of one word from the Son of Heaven is worth the Nine Tripod Cauldrons. If you want to have him cancel his decree, it would be very difficult.¡± He quietly sighed.


    Mo Ruo balled his hands, his angerpletely dissipating what was left of the alcohol muddling his mind. His anger was apanied by a feeling of powerlessness. ¡°What about you? Are you going to watch Kong Yu marry the old king of Qujiang? Even if you don¡¯t love her, shouldn¡¯t you help her out? We are still childhood friends in the end.¡± He put emphasis on thest point.


    Jing Rong remained unmoved, sporting the same stern expression. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t tried to help her? The past two days, I¡¯ve sought my imperial father countless times, pleading for him to rethink twice. You should understand that if I wasn¡¯t his son, I would already have been dragged off to the market to be beheaded!¡± He said with his voice deepening.


    ¡®Urgh!¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t jesting when he exined himself. It was true that he went to Fuyang hall numerous times the past two days, hoping that his actions would make the Emperor changed his mind. Unfortunately, the Emperor seemed convinced by Concubine Xiao¡¯s pillow talk.


    His decision remained greatly influenced by her whispers on how Kong Yu was the best candidate. In addition, this matter had disturbed his mood and he just wanted to settle this quickly.


    With one imperial edict, he granted Kong Yu the title of Princess Huiwen, sending her to marry in Qujiang.


    The edict will be proimed which would be a foregone conclusion.


    Even if Kong Yu was unwilling, she had no choice but to obey. They could onlyment that Empress Xuanshu died seven years ago and could no longer protect her beloved niece. They could only me Jing Xuan who had a great imperial mother that paved an easy road for her to escape this disaster.


    Although Mo Ruo collected love affairs endlessly, had a fickle heart and was a hopeless romantic, he still considered Kong Yu as his friend. So, how could he abandon a friend in need?


    He was anxious, feeling the crisis. ¡°She only has you in her heart. How can you let her be sent to Qujiang?¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his head. The feeling of distress could be seen in the depth of his eyes. ¡°I know! I know she doesn¡¯t want to marry. If it wasn¡¯t because of me, she wouldn¡¯t have remained unmarried until this day, and Imperial Father wouldn¡¯t have chosen her to be Qujiang¡¯s bride.¡±


    He felt incredibly guilty, that was a fact. If he didn¡¯t take Kong Yu¡¯s desire as a joke and clearly rejected her, her marriage wouldn¡¯t have been dyed until now. It was his fault. He recognized it, no need to hide it.


    Mo Ruo stood up. His tightly clenched fists beat the table. His face showed his desire as a man to protect the fairer sex.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Kong Yu. I have to see her!¡± He was about to dash out, but Jing Rong stopped him.


    ¡°She already went into the pce.¡±


    Mo Ruo abruptly turned back. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father already send people to escort her into the pce.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Two hours ago, when the imperial edict arrived at the Kong Mansion, Madame Kong was hitting the wooden fish in the prayer room with one hand while holding a ne made out of 99 buddha pearls with the other. She was immersed in chanting Buddhist sutras, shrouded in the smoke of incense. The mama standing outside had to announce her presence three times before Madame Kong finally noticed her. Her sight fell on the Buddha statue inside. ¡°May it be!¡± She spoke three words, but when they fell into the mama¡¯s ears, it made her heart feel squeezed.


    When Madame Kong¡¯s words were transmitted to Kong Yu, the mama expected that she would burst into tears and me her mother for not doing something about it. Unexpectedly, Kong Yu didn¡¯t vent, neither did she cry nor did she say a word. Instead, she looked at her reflection in the copper mirror, gradually turning into a devastating beauty with makeup. Then, she put on new clothes.


    The whole time, she wore a faint smile, but it couldn¡¯t hide the bitterness and pain within her.


    The horse carriage came, she went in, the same smile still present. Did she ept her fate? Was she willing to marry to Qujiang? Wasn¡¯t she bent on Jing Rong? Didn¡¯t she want to be Prince Rong¡¯s consort?


    She raised the window curtain. It only took one hour from the moment they received the edict and now, she was already on her way to the imperial pce.


    On this day of spring, the streets, bordered by all kinds of flourishing peach blossoms trees, were covered in petals, falling one by one, covering the carriage as it ran amidst the drizzle of flowers.


    The petals danced and floated, ending their final course on Kong Yu¡¯s head, shoulders and in her opened palms. As the petalsnded into her hands, Kong Yu felt the dewdrops coldly seeping under her skin. The coldness seemed to awake a memory from years ago.


    ¡°Ah Rong, quick, look at this. It¡¯s so pretty,¡± spoke a tender and childish voice that had yet to mature and brimming with hope.


    That year, Kong Yu was nine, holding in a hand a small bouquet of peach flowers. She was facing a small stream. Leaning at the base of the peach tree was Jing Rong who hurried there at her call. Jing Rong was only eight, but he didn¡¯t have the smiling expression a child of that age should have. His face seemed frozen into a sullen expression that made others feel distressed for him. Kong Yu happily sat next to him and scattered the flowers on his small shoulders.


    ¡°Do you really like peach blossoms a lot?¡± His eight-year-old voice sounded bleak to the ears.


    Kong Yu nodded. ¡°When Ah Rong grows up, can you n lots and lots of peach blossoms trees for me?¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t agree or disagree at that time, but now, he did nt rows of peach blossoms trees, all because of Kong Yu.


    Looking at the petals in her hands, her mouth curled into a brilliant smile. Slowly her fingers curled, clutching onto the petals.


    She entered the pce and was ushered by the pce servants to Fuyang hall. Upon her arrival, she saw the almighty emperor and Concubine Xiao who was smug about her sessful n. Like a puppet, Kong Yu greeted them as courtesy demanded before obediently taking a seat at the side. She listened to Qi Zhen¡¯s speech.


    His words were to put her at ease for her marriage to Qujiang. From now on, the Kong family would have no worries for a lifetime, enjoy wealth and fame, all because she was granted the title of Princess Huiwen. Naturally, Concubine Xiao said a few words, but whatever she said, it all went through Kong Yu¡¯s ears.


    From start to finish, she had her eyes lowered, staring at the petals in her hands. Her smile had never left her, causing Qi Zhen and Concubine Xiao to think that she might even be willing to marry.


    From a certain point of view, it was a great honor for a declining family to suddenly have a princess amongst their members, not to mention that princess would soon be Qujiang¡¯s imperial concubine.


    After a while, she was led out of Fuyang hall.


    Outside, it had started raining.


    Plic! c! Plop! Plop!


    The raindrops fell in pitter-patter on the roof tiles, sliding down the nted roof, free falling and sshing water when they reached the puddle on the ground. Droplets fell onto Kong Yu¡¯s skirt.


    A servant opened an umbre and held it above her head. ¡°Princess, the Emperor has ordered us to send you to Shaoxin hall.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ She almost forgot. She was now a princess and the pce would now be her new home before she was to be wed to Qujiang.

 Chapter 207: Persistent Pleading

    <h4>Chapter 207: Persistent Pleading</h4>


    Jing Xuan was waiting for Kong Yu in Shaoxian hall and circled around while anxiously rubbing her hands together. ¡°Princess, please sit down, Miss Kong has just entered the pce and should still be in Fuyang hall.¡±


    The pce maid barely finished speaking when another pce maid elbowed her. ¡°What Miss Kong?! The Emperor had bestowed upon her the title of Princess Huiwen. Be careful of what you say.¡±


    ¡°I- I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    ¡°If you keep shouting the wrong name again when Princess Huiwenes back, your head might fall.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know¡­¡±


    Jing Xuan looked sternly at the two pce servants. ¡°What are you being noisy about? This Princess is anxious to death, but you have the time to chatter.¡±


    The two girls lowered their heads and knelt down immediately. ¡°Us, lowly servants, were wrong. Please forgive us, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Get up!¡± Jing Xuan said and waved her sleeve with irritation.


    By the time the servant girls got up, Jing Xuan noticed Kong Yu¡¯s arrival. ¡°Big Sister Kong!¡± She rushed toward her and grabbed her icy hands.


    Kong Yu appeared to have guessed that Jing Xuan was waiting for her here since she didn¡¯t show any surprise. She faintly smiled and stroked Jing Xuan¡¯s face, flushed from the worries.


    Jing Xuan immediately cried. She felt extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Sister Kong¡¯er. I didn¡¯t know that Imperial Mother would make you rece me. If I knew, I would certainly not let her do so.¡±


    ¡°Jing Xuan, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. I don¡¯t me you.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I know you love my imperial brother. I¡¯m so sorry. Rest assured. I will seek my imperial mother out and not let you marry to Qujiang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. The Emperor¡¯s edict has been sent. No one can change anything.¡± Her voice was dull and indifferent.


    Jing Xuan sniffled, tears still falling from her eyes. She shook her head fiercely. ¡°No! It can be changed. Imperial Father¡¯s decree hasn¡¯t been issued yet, no? There¡¯s still time, I¡¯m certain. I¡¯ll go find Imperial Mother, then, she will go to Imperial Father to rectify it. If she refuses, I¡¯ll directly go see Imperial Father, even if by force, I will absolutely not let you marry away.¡±


    ¡°Jing Xuan, no need. Don¡¯t anger your parents for me. I am willing to get married.¡±


    ¡°Lies! Are you willing to part with Imperial Brother?¡±


    When her words fell, Kong Yu lowered her eyes and smiled. She opened her hands and the petals fell to the ground. Despite how carefully she held them, the petals were still slightly crushed. She slowly spoke, ¡°Since we were young, I never wanted to make things difficult for him. I don¡¯t want to force him to do something he doesn¡¯t like. As long as I can be by his side and watch him, I am perfectly content. I know that even if I say 1,000 times or more that I want to be his consort, as long as he is unwilling, I will not insist, but wait for him.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Kong¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Jing Xuan, I already agreed to this marriage. From the moment I received the edict, I already epted my fate. I will go to Qujiang. It¡¯s also better this way. When I was at Emerald Retreat, I heard that Qujiang has a grasnd as far as the eye can see. It also has poetry and art simr to Jiangnan. You know how I love that kind of ce.¡± As she spoke, the corner of her mouth curled into a shallow arc.


    Tears rolled down from Jing Xuan¡¯s eyes. The more Kong Yu didn¡¯t me her, even showing her a radiant smile, the further the guilt ate her insides. She grit her teeth, pushed out her chest and spoke with confidence. ¡°Out of question! I can¡¯t let you marry to Qujiang. I know how important Imperial Brother is to you, I can¡¯t break up you two.¡±


    She rushed out of Shaoxin hall as soon she was done speaking. She simply didn¡¯t notice Kong Yu trying to stop her.


    Looking at Jing Xuan¡¯s figure running away, a hint of sadness veiled her eyes, and after a long while, she finally let out a quiet sigh. She was very clear that there was no turning back or a possibility of reversal. She must marry to Qujiang.


    Jing Xuan ran back to Zhangzhi hall. Timely, Concubine Xiao just came back from Fuyang hall and had barely sat down with a cup of tea in her hand that had yet to be sipped from. Hearing the hurried footsteps from afar, she frowned in displeasure. ¡®Which dog servant dare to be so wild in this ce?¡¯ When her anger was on the verge of exploding, she saw Jing Xuaning in a hurry while wiping off her tears.


    Jing Xuan threw herself at her mother. ¡°Imperial Mother, Xuan¡¯er is pleading you not to make Big Sister Kong¡¯er rece me. I beseech you, please say some words to Imperial Father about it.¡± Her tears were rolling down like a broken dam from all the guilt she felt.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s hands shook and her hand holding the teacup tightly gripped on it until the joints turn white. Because Jing Xuan pounced on her, it identally made her sshed some tea on the back of her hand and burnt herself. After quickly putting down the teacup, she touched Jing Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I know are sad inside, but don¡¯t tell me you want to go to Qujiang to marry?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but if Big Sister Kong¡¯er has to marry in my stead, I am also unwilling.¡±


    ¡°This matter is already decided.¡±


    ¡°But the edict hasn¡¯t been issued yet. We still have time. Imperial Mother, please help me. I beg you. Tell Imperial Father not to make Big Sister Kong¡¯er marry to Qujiang.¡±


    Concubine Xiao sighed. Her expression was slightly sour. She took Jing Xuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, Your imperial father already bestowed her the title of princess. It¡¯s the same thing as issuing the marriage decree. Even if I go to your imperial father now, it will be all in vain. Behave now, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Jing Xuan strongly shook her head. ¡°No way! I didn¡¯t want to trap Big Sister and wrong her. She treats me so well. I can¡¯t watch her take my ce to marry without doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand? This is your imperial father¡¯s idea. I only proposed a few candidates. Besides, Kong Yu is not young anymore. Her marriage to Qujiang is a blessing for the Kong family. She also didn¡¯t go against it. Is there still a need for you to speak for her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. She is not willing. She loves Imperial Brother Jing Rong. You also know that.¡±


    ¡®I know and so does the whole pce.¡¯ Before, everyone believed that the position of Prince Rong¡¯s consort would fall into Kong Yu.


    Concubine Xiao pretended to be caught in a difficult situation. ¡°Foolish child. Your imperial brother will not marry her. If he wanted her, he would have married her long ago. Perhaps Kong Yu knew about it, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t refuse her marriage this time.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. He¡¯s so good to Big Sister Kong¡¯er, so he must like her.¡± Jing Xuan was firm in her answer. They were childhood sweethearts that grew up together. Jing Rong was very good to Kong Yu, so he must like her. It must be like that, it couldn¡¯t be anything else. She spoke once again to her mother, showing a painful expression while holding her mother¡¯s hands. ¡°Imperial Mother, please, I beg you. Say something to Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°I already said that this matter is closed. I have no other way. Tomorrow night, a banquet will be organised with the presence of those people from Qujiang. At that time, your imperial father will officially make the announcement about Kong Yu¡¯s status as a princess and her marriage. Everything is already settled.¡± Concubine Xiao was unyielding.

 Chapter 208: Grind the Knife to Kill Pigs and Slaughter Sheeps

    <h4>Chapter 208: Grind the Knife to Kill Pigs and ughter Sheeps</h4>


    Concubine Xiao was aware that despite her daughter growing up in the pce, she loved secretly slipping out to find Jing Rong ever since she was young. Therefore, it was quite natural that she became acquainted with Kong Yu. What¡¯s more, Kong Yu treated her as if she were her own little sister and doted on her to the extreme, which Jing Xuan reciprocated by treating Kong Yu as her big sister. Yet, because of her, Kong Yu had to marry in her stead. Jing Xuan¡¯s heart was certainly unwilling.


    At this moment, Concubine Xiao understood her daughter¡¯s state of mind clearly, but she could only pretend to be helpless and put on her motherly appearance. In short, she pushed all the me on the man who shared the same bed as her, it was the best solution to this problem, and he was the Emperor after all! Going against his edict was a death sentence.


    Jing Xuan cried until her red eyes became swollen, but Concubine Xiao refused to yield to her pleading. Jing Xuan shot up and stomped her feet. ¡°Since Imperial Mother refuses to go see Imperial Father, I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡± She hadn¡¯t yet had the time to take a single step before she was pulled back by her mother.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?¡± Her voice was filled with ire and frustration. She repressed her flourishing anger. ¡°If you go to your Imperial Father now and provoke his anger, it¡¯s not guaranteed he won¡¯t kill you. He has felt vexed enough the past two days. How about we think of another way since we have no solution as of now. If you cause trouble, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Inwardly, she was angry to the point she wanted to flip the table.


    Jing Xuan couldn¡¯tprehend so many things at the same time, not to mention her temper was extremely impulsive. In the worst case scenario, it might be annoying, but she had to be stopped.


    Concubine Xiao wasn¡¯t some defenselessmb. Seeing her daughter¡¯s determination, she pped the table and summoned several low-ranked eunuchs. ¡°Restrain the princess for this Imperial One. Watch over her and without my order, she is not allowed to leave. If I find out that someone secretly let her go, be careful of your heads.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Ladyship. This ve shall obey.¡± The eunuchs hurriedly bowed at Concubine Xiao before grabbing Jing Xuan. Since she was a princess, they didn¡¯t dare to use too much force and only tried restrain her.


    Jing Xuan flung her arms and snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Get lost you bunch of dogs!¡±


    Her shout caused the eunuchs to immediately wither, retreating several steps.


    Thispletely infuriated Concubine Xiao. She flung back her sleeve and reprimanded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear my order? Send the princess away.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother, you can¡¯t do this. I want to see Imperial Father¡­¡± Once again, she struggled against the eunuchs, but they quickly pulled her out of the hall. Her sharp yells slowly fading into the distance, but they still remained audible for quite a long time.


    Concubine Xiao seemed as if she had been hit in the chest with a blunt weapon, gasping for her breath with a flushedplexion. She rubbed her chest that painfully ached while sitting down.


    Upon seeing this, Sang Lan immediately brought another cup of hot tea. ¡°Your Ladyship, you must not be angry, it¡¯s bad for your body. The princess is still young, wait until¡­¡±


    Crash!


    Her words were interrupted by a cup that Concubine Xiao threw to the floor, shattering it into pieces.


    Her sixth sense as a servant warned her, thus she hurriedly kneeled down to admit her error. ¡°This servant is the one in the wrong. I beg for your forgiveness.¡±


    Concubine Xiao snorted, showing a resentful expression, disappointed that no one could meet her expectations. ¡°This Imperial One has spoken so many times in front of the Emperor in favor of Xuan¡¯er, but that girl¡­ She unexpectedly spoke such words to me. She hasn¡¯t grown up at all.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship, please quell your anger. The princess will certainly understand your hardships one day.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get out!¡± Concubine Xiao abruptly shouted.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sang Lan was a tactful servant. She had followed her mistress for many years and understood her temper. At this moment, she wanted to say something, but since there was a high possibility that she wouldn¡¯t avoid punishment after speaking out, she kept the words in her heart and hurriedly withdrew to the outside alongside the other pce maids and eunuchs.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s hand supported her forehead as her elbow rested on the table. Her heart felt stifled and painful from the anger.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Meanwhile, after Ji Yunshu returned to the Rong Estate with Lang Po, she started to sharpen her knives, and it wasn¡¯t her vegetable knives. She was sharpening her precious knives which she stored in her sandalwood box. They had been collecting dust in her box for a while and would be blunt if neglected. Hence, she had to hone them once in a while. The small knife she was sharpening made a schlik-schlik each time it was ced against the whetstone.


    Ji Yunshu carefully sharpened it, afraid that a careless move would ruin the de. Those knives were different from themonly seen ones as they were customized for her use.


    Not to mention she spent a huge amount of money on them, so it was normal that she considered those knives to be her treasures.


    After she finished sharpening one, she looked at her courtyard and was surprised by the sudden appearance of Shi Zijin who wasn¡¯t usually around. At this moment, she was holding an exquisitely carved sword and stood in front of the water wheel motionlessly.


    ¡°Zhijin!¡± Ji Yunshu called her in a gentle voice.


    Hearing her name, Shi Zijin turned around and walked over, stopping in front of the door, ready for any orders from Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for several days already. You must be tired. You don¡¯t need to protect me all the times. Take a rest!¡±


    Shi Zijin didn¡¯t respond nor did she move. Her stubborn face showed a maturity unbefitting of a 15-year-old girl. In addition, her expression was very cold, simr to that of a wandering hero.


    Ji Yunshu continued to sharpen her knife. After a while, she still hadn¡¯t heard a reply, so she proposed once more, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to rest,e in for a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Was uttered in response.


    Ji Yunshu curled her lips. She honed her knife while studying Shi Zijin from the corner of her eyes. ¡®Might as well just¡­¡¯ She put down her knife and wiped it clean. Then, she got up and walked up to Shi Zijin. Her hand suddenly shot to grab onto Zijin¡¯s firm and muscled arm, leading her into the room and making her sit at the table. Finally, Ji Yunshu ced a hot cup of tea in front of Shi Zijin. Her actions were smooth and organised with no wasted movements.


    Shi Zijin didn¡¯t resist and obediently sat there. However, she never rxed for a second, sitting very straight in the chair. Her eyes looking straight ahead of her, cid like still water.


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re not drinking?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    Shi Zijin nodded.


    Seeing her like this, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. ¡®Forget it. Let her sit down then.¡¯ Ji Yunshu took out a few more knives from her sandalwood box and resumed her grinding. It was a very serene atmosphere, punctuated by the metallic sounds of grinding.


    Despite the awkwardness between them, after the time of joss stick, their tense rtionship eased into an exceptional harmony ¨C A silent person and a person who didn¡¯t want to disturb the other.


    Suddenly, Shi Zijin shot up, her hand reaching for the sword on the table.


    Bam!


    The sound was deafening in the silent room.


    Ji Yunshu had just finished sharpening a knife, then she noticed Shi Zijing. She moved her sight to the door and saw Jing Rong arriving.


    He walked in with a wooden face, his mask of indifference slightly broken by a slight frown simr to when he was in Yuhua Pavilion. It appeared that his talk with Mo Ruo didn¡¯t yield any results.


    Shi Zijin obediently left with no intention of disturbing them.


    After Jing Rong came in, he sat across from Ji Yunshu and sipped the cup in front of him. After that, he did nothing. He simply sat there in silence.

 Chapter 209: What a Pity, It Was Such a Good Painting

    <h4>Chapter 209: What a Pity, It Was Such a Good Painting</h4>


    How interesting. Jing Rong came in and sat on the same chair Shi Zijin was on previously. Simrly to her, he was taciturn and didn¡¯t disturb her.


    Ji Yunshu also didn¡¯t want to be bothered with him. After she tidied her things on the table, she shelved her sandalwood box, and without turning back her head, she said, ¡°You need not look so miserable. There is still a way ¨C Go find the Emperor and asked him to grant you a marriage with Miss Kong. You can even say Empress Xuanshu said this and that before her death. Since the official edict has not been announced yet, the Emperor can still renege on hisst decree.¡± Her voice was level as if what she said had nothing to do with her. She did however guess what worried Jing Rong.


    He barely listened to her and it already made him frowned. The hands on his thighs balled into fists, but he remained umunicative.


    Ji Yunshu looked back with the corner of her lips raised. ¡°Are you worried that this method is not feasible?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡®Are you mute? Stupid man!¡¯ Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t get angry with his silence. She walked to her desk and took out some paper which she neatly spread out. She continued, ¡°If your Highness is reluctant about Miss Kong¡¯s marriage, why don¡¯t you lie that her chastity was lost. If the Emperor gets wind, he might allow you two to be a pair worthy of each other? Even if he was angry, he could only be angered since there¡¯s no way he can send a girl who has lost her chastity to marry to Qujiang. It may be akin to receiving multiple face ps. I believe this is the best possible method.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ji Yunshu felt that her mind was quite flexible to be able to think of such a method. Unfortunately, it was another story for Jing Rong as his face turned unsightly, reaching a new realm of anger.


    ¡®Is he thinking this n is no good? To me it¡¯s wless!¡¯


    She shrugged. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t believe this method is any good. I don¡¯t believe it can be undone.¡± She then reached for a writing brush in a brush pot, wetting it with ck ink.


    She was about to draw something, but Jing Rong suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want me to marry Kong Yu that much?¡± His tone was heavy.


    Ji Yunshu paused. ¡°You said that you only thought of her as your big sister, but you dyed her marriage for so many years. In the end, her marriage was pushed forward by the Emperor and she had to go to Qujiang. Although you have nothing to do with this matter, all causes stemmed from you. As a grown man, you should shoulder some responsibility. Besides, despite seeing her once, I can tell she is a great woman, and you both suit each other.¡± She never looked at Jing Rong, focusing her sight on the paper as she drew.


    Jing Rong narrowed his eyes, observing her. ¡®Is she really being serious when she says that?¡¯ He felt an indescribable heartache. He had to admit that Ji Yunshu was right.


    If social media existed in the ancient times, his micro-blog would have crumbled under countless mingments of keyboard warriors. Their spit would be enough to drown him as they shout out: You wasted a young woman¡¯s time! You cause her to be sent to the faraway Qujiang! Damn slowpoke procrastinator stop being wishy-washy!


    He deserved it.


    He stood up. His mood hard to seize. He stared at the plum trees in the courtyard. ¡°Fine! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go tell my imperial father I will marry Kong Yu.¡± He dered.


    Ji Yunshu stilled. The tip of her brush slightly nted, smearing the plum blossoms on the paper with a blotch of ink. By the time she raised her eyes, Jing Rong had stormed out. Even her tranquil mood was affected, a depressed feeling overcame her which couldn¡¯t be shaken away even after a long while.


    Thud-


    She only snapped out when her writing brush fell on the paper. She hurriedly picked up the brush. ¡°Too bad, it was such a nice painting.¡± She said with regret.


    From that time until the hour of the rooster1 on the next day, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t see a trace of Jing Rong. She only heard that after he left her room, he shut himself in his room, drinking the whole night, and even now he was still drunk.


    Since this was something she overheard from the maidservants, she couldn¡¯t ascertain the truth of the matter because, besides Lang Po and Lu Jiang, everyone else was kept away from his courtyard since yesterday.


    It was only at the hour of the rooster that Jing Rong reappeared again, back to his old self, outstanding and heroic, not a trace ofst night¡¯s drunkenness could be seen.


    He came over only to notify her. ¡°Imperial Father had prepared a banquet tonight. The ministers and officials would be present. You are invited, go prepare.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He quickly left without waiting for her response. Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t stupid. She was aware that her words yesterday had made him sad and ufortable the whole night. How could she not understand his feelings?


    On the way and all the while until the horse carriage entered the pce, both of them maintained a certain distance, not talking to each other. In the end, Ji Yunshu took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Your Highness, are you nning to ask Miss Kong Yu¡¯s hand in front of all before the Emperor¡¯s announcement?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the only way? Besides, isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± His tone stayed neutral as he spoke with rhetorics.


    Ji Yunshu balled her hands into fists under her sleeve. She couldn¡¯t retort and didn¡¯t feel like arguing with him. A heavy silence sank in.


    This time, the banquet was held at Moon Gazing Terrace, which was a square buildingpletely opened on one side, convenient for people to enter and exit. The other three sides were enclosed with low railings. The design inside incorporated around seven or eight simr pavilions next to each other, separated between them by curtains of muslin hung from the ceiling. A well-thought setting since the final result made it possible to retain the intimacy in each pavilion despite their proximity and open ess in-between.


    Ji Yunshu sat inside the leftmost pavilion, but when she turned back, there was no sight of Jing Rong. She inquired, ¡°Where is his Highness?¡±


    ¡°Milord had a matter to attend. He had me look after you.¡±


    Her mind caught on his meaning. He must be using this time to find Kong Yu at Shaoxin hall. Fortunately, the banquet hadn¡¯t started yet. As soon as she raised her eyes, she, unfortunately, crossed eyes with the one who she shouldn¡¯t be looking at ¨C Jing Yi.


    He sat across her, a polite smile and a slight nod greeted her. Afterward, he got up and came to her.


    Ji Yunshu was forced to get up and greeted him. ¡°Paying my respect to Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, Teacher Ji. Please sit!¡± Jing Yi wasn¡¯t reluctant to approach her. He directly sat in the pavilion that was prepared for Jing Rong, and looked at his surroundings.


    ¡°Have you seen Prince Rong?¡±


    Lang Po replied, ¡°His Highness will arrive in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Really! Teacher Ji is already here. How can he bete?¡± He said with a smile stered on his face. His features were handsome, an undeniable fact, but his ck heart and viciousness made him repulsive. His sight switched to Ji Yunshu. ¡°I still haven¡¯t congratted you for solving the missing girls case. This Prince heard you were injured several times in order to investigate this case.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a small injury.¡±


    ¡°You have to take care of your safety. You can¡¯t throw away your life just to solve a case. The investigation for the Lin Capital case still hasn¡¯t started; It will be a pity if your final send-off has to be given.¡±


    From his tone, it seemed as if he wanted Ji Yunshu to die soon. He was even more infuriated from failing twice to kill her.


    1. Hour of the rooster = 5-7pm

 Chapter 210: Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 210: Introduction</h4>


    There was a saying that, in the world, there will always be people better than oneself; A another sky beyond the sky.


    Learning from these kind of people is a benefit on its own. For example, by following Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu had learned many tricks when it came to interacting with the ancients, but there was still a vast ocean of knowledge that remained untapped.


    She sped her hands, saluting him. ¡°Many thanks for your Highness¡¯ concern. If Prince Yi didn¡¯t pay so much attention to the people, you wouldn¡¯t have been easily misled into misjudging the case.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    This was clearly hinting at his failure previously when he arrested Gan Chuliang and made a joke out of himself. Her words were like a knife that stabbed abruptly, leaving him with no time to parry. His ego bled; inadvertently revealing an awkward smile.


    ¡°Your Highness was too eager to solve the case. It shows how much you care about themon people which is a blessing for the popce.¡±


    She was the kind of woman that could lie without batting an eye. There was even a time when people asked her if she got stic surgery. To which she responded, ¡®I¡¯m all natural, no Botox injection! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check for yourself.¡¯ Whenever she lied, both her expression and her heart rate never changed.


    Yet, Jing Yi knew that her fawning words weren¡¯t sincere, but he still humored her, showing an ted countenance. In fact, they both had already seen through each other, but they continued to pretend otherwise.


    Ji Yunshu knew Jing Yi hired assassins to eliminate both Jing Rong and her. She even knew that he had cooperated with Yan Weiyi to kill Jing Rong to prevent them from continuing their investigation of the Lin Capital case. She didn¡¯t delude herself that her background had not been uncovered. He knew she was a woman, and it was a fact she couldn¡¯t deny because it corroborated too well with the trap Concubine Xiao set up for her at the matchmaking banquet.


    Since Jing Yi knew everything about her, their current issue was to see who can act better than the opponent. Right now, no one was losing to the other party.


    Jing Yi brushed his sleeves before changing the subject. ¡°What do you think about the marriage between Qujiang and Great Lin?¡±


    ¡°Is your Highness asking for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This Prince is very curious about your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°This humble one is but amoner. How can I have any thoughts on such an important matter?¡± She was disinclined to engage into that conversation.


    Jing Yi didn¡¯t force her to answer, and shifted his eyes to another ce in the Moon Gazing Terrace. His eyebrows slightly rose. ¡°Oh! Secretary Ji and General Ji hade.¡± He deliberately raised his voice.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Ji Yunshu immediately looked in the same direction and saw Ji Li and Ji Huaning in. Both were dressed in civil clothes, with one in front and the other following behind. Her heart tensed and she buried her head down.


    Jing Yi caught sight of her reaction and gloated inwardly. However, his appearance showed an expression of appraisal. ¡°Last time when you went into the pce, Secretary Ji and General Ji were absent. How about I introduce you to them? If Teacher Ji wants to investigate the Lin Capital caseter, you might need their help, so creating some connections with them now will be a good idea.¡±


    Ji Yunshu repressed the rising panic within her with great difficulty. She lowered her eyes. ¡°I do not want to trouble your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. The banquet would only start in two hours.¡±


    ¡°N-¡±


    Lang Po promptly interrupted her. ¡°Prince Yi, Prince Rong had appropriately arranged for their meetings.¡±


    Bam!


    Jing Yi hit the table. His voice remained low, but the look in his eyes greatly changed. He was displeased by Lang Po¡¯s retort. ¡°Can it be that this Prince needs Prince Rong¡¯s approval before introducing Teacher Ji to two persons?¡±


    ¡°Nothing of that sort, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Then, quietly stand there.¡± His words wereden with the tone of authority.


    Lang Po nced at Ji Yunshu. His lord wasn¡¯t present, so who could protect her? His heart was filled with anxiety.


    Meanwhile, Jing Yi had already given his orders to a servant. ¡°Go invite Secretary Ji and General Ji here. This Prince wants to introduce someone to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The servantply and went to notify the Ji brothers.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands were covered in sweat, having been caught off guard, and unable to think about a way to conceal her identity. Unfortunately, she had no choice but to confront the situation, and both her hands fiddled about nervously.


    Soon, she heard their voicesing from behind her.


    ¡°We have seen Prince Yi.¡±


    Jing Yi motioned at them. ¡°Please take a seat. No need to be polite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± They were men who had fought on the battlefield, so their voices were loud and clear. They were far from being timid.


    When they sat down, they finally noticed Ji Yunshu who had her head lowered. Ji Li looked at her, his pupils constricted from surprise. Ji Huan was more of a muscle-head, and thus his reaction was less subtle. As soon as he caught sight of her, he abruptly stood up but was immediately pulled back by Ji Li. If it wasn¡¯t for his older brother, he might have already strangled her to death on the spot. He swatted his brother¡¯s hand in anger, sat back and red at Ji Yunshu with a grim expression. Ji Yunshu did not doubt that they already recognized her.


    Jing Yi observed their expressions, and he was filed with satisfaction. ¡°I believe you might have heard of the capital¡¯s new rising talent, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Li retained hisposure and responded, ¡°Of course. I heard that Teacher Ji has just arrived to the capital, but he has already solved many odd cases, a feat which deserves great admiration. However, I didn¡¯t expect I would have the opportunity to meet him today.¡±


    Jing Yi gave Ji Yunshu an introduction. ¡°These men are our Great Lin¡¯s most important figures. Teacher Ji, you must understand that being friends with them is never a wrong choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, many thanks to Prince Yi for introducing me.¡± Ji Yunshu did her best to keep her tone level and neutral. Then, she immediately leaned towards her brothers. ¡°I have heard of your fame. If there is a chance, let¡¯s meet again and please take care of me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji is too courteous.¡± Ji Li put on a fake smile. He pressed on his be and asked, ¡°I wonder where did you live beforeing to the capital?¡±


    ¡°The world is my home.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are you someone from Jinjiang?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She replied smoothly. Unless if she had a death wish, she would never dare to admit she was from Jinjiang!


    Ji Li deliberately said, ¡°Teacher Ji, you look very simr to someone we know.¡±


    ¡°There many people in this world who look simr.¡±


    ¡°You are quite right.¡±


    There was a smell of gunpowder between them. The stage was set for their y, all four of them had acting skills rivaling that of a great movie star.


    Soon, a few more people joined in and the conversation deviated to other topics. Ji Yunshu avoided speaking as much as possible, preferring to listen instead.


    Jing Yi got up and left satisfied after he felt he achieved his purpose with Ji Yunshu. Ji Li and Ji Huan no longer had any reason to stay, promptly leaving after Jing Yi. After they left, Ji Yunshu let out a sigh of relief. Since they were still in the pce, her brothers could not do anything to her.


    The problem was when they leave the pce. Would she be hacked to death by his sword? The thought of it terrified her. She still wanted to live regardless.


    On the Ji brothers¡¯ side.


    ¡°Big Brother, why did you stop me? That person was clearly Yunshu!¡±


    Ji Li calmed his brother. ¡°That person didn¡¯t clearly confirm her identity. Not to mention that mask¡­ How can you be certain it¡¯s her? We have to find out the truth before making a move. Don¡¯t forget this is the pce. Even if you want to kill her, you can¡¯t do so here.¡±


    It was said that a valiant general is typically muscle-headed, which was not far from the truth. Yet, despite his penchant for straightforward physical actions, his IQ didn¡¯t fall into the simple-minded category. ¡°Big Brother, do you think that Prince Yi is doing it on purpose? Amongst all the guests he could have introduced, he decided to introduce us.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of his intentions, you have to remember that Wanxin is the future crown prince¡¯s consort. We have to stand on the crown prince¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Finally, they sat down in their pavilion.

 Chapter 211: The Emperor Is Not Nervous, But the Eunuch Feels Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Emperor Is Not Nervous, But the Eunuch Feels Anxious</h4>


    Ji Yunshu felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles, aware that Ji Li and Ji Huan were staring at her. Their eyes were like rockets pointing at her, ready tounch and burn her to death.


    A bit before the banquet started, Jing Rong came back. He quietly sat down. His expression was neutral, as if he did not to want to let his state of mind show. When he sat down, his gaze lowered for a moment before he raised his eyes and stared directly at Jing Yi.


    Jing Yi lifted his wine cup to him. Then, he deliberately nced at Ji Yunshu before draining his cup.


    ¡°Did Prince Yi approach you?¡± Jing Rong leaned his head toward Ji Yunshu.


    She let out a grunt of affirmation.


    ¡°So, did Ji Li and Ji Huan came over?¡±


    Once again, she confirmed his guess with a grunt.


    Jing Rong frowned while balling his fists. ¡°As soon as the banquet ends, quickly send Teacher Ji back.¡± He ordered Lang Po.


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Where did Jing Rong go? Did he meet Kong Yu? Since he didn¡¯t mention it, Ji Yunshu also didn¡¯t ask.


    At this moment, a few people entered Moon Gazing Terrace, attracting everyone¡¯s eyes, bing the focus of their attention.


    ¡°General Yuchi!¡± Someone eximed.


    It was Yuchi Lin with his two generals. They were garbed in armor, wearing a vignt smile while being led by a eunuch to their seats.


    However, unexpectedly, they were apanied by another individual ¨C Su Ziluo.


    ng! A cup fell to the floor.


    When Ji Huan saw Su Ziluo, his eyes were riveted on him for a moment, enough for his trembling hands to drop his wine cup.


    ¡®How could it be?¡¯ Ji Li was equally shocked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ji Pei? Didn¡¯t he die?¡± They looked at each other with eyes widened in shock.


    Their disturbances didn¡¯t escape Jing Yi¡¯s notice. He looked over and followed their line of sight,nding on Su Ziluo. He squinted his eyes, puzzled by their rtionship with that man in wheelchair.


    Su Ziluo took ce next to Yuchi Lin, maintaining an apathetic expression from start to end. However, behind his tranquil eyes hid sinister intentions. After a moment, he suddenly shifted his gaze and crossed eyes with Ji Li, reading the shock on the other party¡¯s face.


    The suddenness of it caught Ji Li off guard. The wine pot in his hand was about one inch away from being thrown at Su Ziluo. This time, Ji Huan was the calm one, pulling him from making any movements. His second brother approached his ears and whispered, ¡°Eldest Brother, it¡¯s impossible for him to be Ji Pei. Ji Pei already died two years ago. That man is a subordinate of Yuchi Lin.¡±


    Ji Li didn¡¯t respond. He cast another nce at Su Ziluo. Then, he poured himself another cup of wine and drank it, trying to repress the uneasiness. Yet, the frown between his eyebrows still remained.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze followed Su Ziluo. Her hand couldn¡¯t help clenching tightly her onto her surcoat. She felt her eyes burning, almost turning red from emotions. ¡®He is not Ji Pei! He is not him!¡¯ She wordlessly chanted countless times, but it was stronger than her ¨C her gaze tended to gravitate to him.


    Jing Rong noticed her abnormalities. He nced at Su Ziluo from the corner of his eyes. ¡®Is Yunshu familiar with him?¡¯ He wanted to ask and was about to do so, but at thest moment, he kept quiet.


    ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡± A court eunuch loudly shouted.


    Everyone got up and bowed in respect.


    Qi Zhen Emperor and Concubine Xiao arrived together. Qi Zhen sat on the dragon throne. ¡°Everyone get up. No need to be polite.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty!¡± Each of them sat down again.


    Ji Yunshu still have yet to pry her gaze away from Su Ziluo. Whatever was said between the Emperor and the crowd of officials, none entered her ears, except when Yuchi Lin introduced Su Ziluo to the Emperor.


    ¡°Teacher Su is this General¡¯s good friend and mentor. He also came from a household of generals. Although he¡¯s unable to move freely and can¡¯t go to the battlefield, he has be my most capable right-hand man. I have brought him with me today to let him experience the prosperity of Great Lin.¡±


    After his words were said, Qi Zhen also treated Su Ziluo as a noble guest, gave him a toast of wine in greetings. Su Ziluo reciprocated, but he only drank tea.


    Jing Rong frowned more and more. He leaned toward Ji Yunshu. ¡°You said before that this General Yuchi wasn¡¯t one to waddle in schemes. Seeing that you look at Teacher Su, are you suspecting he might be the puppetmaster?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you looking at him so intently?¡±


    ¡°I only feel¡­ that he resembled an old friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°You mean Ji Pei?¡± Jing Rong put his finger on the truth.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    Jing Rong pointed at Ji Li and Ji Huan with his chin. ¡°Your brothers also looked at him, but they are more shocked. Whereas you showed nervousness and frustration. There must be an inextricable rtionship between your Ji siblings and that Teacher Su. From what I gleaned, shouldn¡¯t that man be the one you have been waiting for ¨C Ji Pei?


    ¡°He is not!¡± Ji Yunshu immediately denied. ¡®He is Su Ziluo, not Ji Pei.¡¯ Otherwise, why would he refuse to acknowledge her? Why would he not find her after two years?


    Jing Rong was secretly relieved by her words.


    Since he asked her, she wasn¡¯t shy to ask about his matter. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your Highness think about rescuing Miss Kong instead of paying attention to Su Ziluo?¡±


    At the mention of Kong Yu, Jing Rong¡¯s expression turned cold. After a moment of silence, he answered, ¡°She is her own person and she has made her own decision.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ It was hard to judge from his words how his conversation with Kong Yu went.


    Seeing the pondering expression on her face, Jing Rong leaned closer, and his stern and handsome face showed a hint of slyness. ¡°You really want this Prince to marry her? I¡¯m afraid that I will let you disappointed because the position of Prince Rong¡¯s consort is exclusively yours.¡±


    He strongly hinted that he wouldn¡¯t marry Kong Yu. His words of affection came in suddenly like always.


    Ji Yunshu slightly lowered her head, throwing his words to the back of her mind. She seriously asked back, ¡°Then, do you really want to watch her get married off to Qujiang?¡±


    ¡°This Prince said before, she is her own person.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t willing to get married.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, she is willing.¡± Jing Rong retorted. His reply left her speechless.


    Distracted by Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu leaned closer to converse with him, retracting her gaze from Su Ziluo. Unbeknownst to her, when she stopped looking at him and focused her attention on Jing Rong, Su Ziluo had looked back at her.


    Watching how ¡°intimate¡± Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu were, his expression remained unchanged, but the hands on his armrest were tightly gripping it to the point blue veins appeared, betraying his real state of mind. It was only until Qi Zhen raised his cup of wine for another road of toast that his mind returned. ¡°The king of Qujiang has sought a marriage with our Great Lin. We felt honored for the thought. Thus, the past few days, we have searched for a bride amongst the imperial family and noble ns. Finally, we have sealed her as Princess Huiwen, and she is the chosen one to be married to Qujiang.¡± He retracted his gaze and gradually put back his hands to his sides.


    Yuchi Lin turned toward the emperor and respectfully spoke. ¡°The woman chosen by your Majesty must be a phoenix amongst phoenixes. Our King will send a great dowry and escort her back as befitting her status.¡±


    ¡°The marriage between our countries is an unprecedented matter ever since the war five years ago. The countless casualties at that time still weigh heavily on our mind. I hope there will be no war between Great Lin and Qujiang.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your Majesty. This is also our King¡¯s intention.¡± Yuchi Lin replied perfunctorily.


    Qi Zhenughed and motioned. ¡°Servants, invite Princess Huiwen toe. She will be heading to Qujiang tomorrow, so today will be her send-off.¡±


    A eunuch bowed down and hurriedly left to bring Princess Huiwen. Seeing that this was a foregone conclusion, Ji Yunshu should let it be since this has nothing to do with her, but she still reminded Jing Rong.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ask for her hand now, it will be toote.¡±


    Jing Rong did not respond nor did he move. The situation truly could be described as the Emperor is not nervous, but the eunuch feels anxious.


    Soon, Kong Yu arrived with the court eunuch. She was dressed in a beautiful crimson gown with a long Watteau train embroidered with lotus flowers, and when the breeze rose, the petals fluttered and popped out from her shoulders. Gold and silver hair pins with pearls decorated her head. On her forehead, a small flower was drawn, pink in color, highlighting her sweet temperament. She was like a red rose amongst a bouquet of flowers, dazzling to the eyes.

 Chapter 212: Second Brother, I Do Not Want to be Your Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 212: Second Brother, I Do Not Want to be Your Enemy</h4>


    Although Kong Yu wasn¡¯t born a princess, her refined aura surpassed a real one. She strolled in and lowered her head, saluting with deference. Her actions were restrained and proper. Seeing her like this, the Emperor and Concubine Xiao felt satisfied.


    Qi Zhen naturally praised her to no end. As for Concubine Xiao, she agreed with him.


    Yuchi Lin wasn¡¯t Qujiang King. He only came to request a marriage. With a strong emphasis on the word ¡°request¡±. Since he ¡°requested¡±, Qi Zhen was obliged to ¡°give¡± a woman which Yuchi Lin had to ¡°receive¡± no matter who. Next, generous wedding gifts were exchanged and the bride would be escorted to Qujiang in pompous fanfare.


    Ji Yunshu stealthily watched Jing Rong. He didn¡¯t react at all as if all of this wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention. It was like he had no rtion with her at all, observing the scene like a spectator.


    Even when everyone toasted in celebration, he joined in nonchntly. Yet, he drank more than anyone as if he was using alcohol to numb himself.


    At this moment, Kong Yu was sitting next to Concubine Xiao who was holding her hands intimately while saying something to her. Kong Yu politely replied asionally, but the rest of the time she was quiet with a gentle smile.


    ¡®Was it like Jing Rong said? Was she willing to be married to Qujiang? Forget it!¡¯ This have nothing to do with her. Ji Yunshu lightly shook her head.


    ¡°Teacher Ji.¡± A voice was suddenly heard next to her ear.


    She turned back and saw a young eunuch who stuffed a slip of paper in her hand and left immediately after. Staring at the note nestled in her hand, her mind wandered for a moment before she snapped back and unfolded it.


    The Lotus Pond


    There were only three words written on it. ¡®Who is it from?¡¯ She crumbled the note before sweeping a look at the banquet hall. Ji Huan was nowhere to be found.


    Sooner orter, she needed to face him and hiding wasn¡¯t a solution. While Jing Rong was drowning his worries in alcohol, she slipped away.


    As soon as she left, Lang Po notified Jing Rong. ¡°Your Highness, should I follow?¡±


    Jing Rong bottomed another cup of wine. ¡°No need. Zijin is with her. Tell Zijin that when Yunshu is done, escort her back to the estate.¡± He said, not turning back as if he had eyes on his back.


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡± Lang Po epted the order and resumed his position next to Jing Rong.


    As the sky turned dark, merryughs and cheers resounded from the Moon Gazing Terrace. In contrast to the deste atmosphere permeating outside. Ji Yunshu asked for a smallntern from a pce maid before threading on the road leading to the lotus pond. When she arrived, Ji Huan¡¯s presence didn¡¯te as a surprise. As she approached, the flickering light of herntern reflected on the calm water. He glowered at her, his hand tightly gripping the handle of his Soaring Scarlet Sword.


    Ji Yunshu remained polite, humbling herself. ¡°I do not know for which reason did General Ji invite me for?¡±


    ¡°Speak, are you Ji Yunshu?¡± He bluntly questioned her.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu?¡± Ji Yunshu repeated her name. She coldly chuckled. ¡°I wonder what that person is to you?¡±


    ¡°A foe, and the murderer of my brother and grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, that person is a murderer? Correct me if I am wrong, but I heard that your little brother, Ji Yuanzhi hadmitted suicide to escape his crime. As your grandmother, she passed away from a cold. So, why do you me Miss Ji for their deaths? Could it be that there was more story to what this humble one heard?¡±


    Unlike Ji Li, Ji Huan had no patience. His anger rose causing his face to be flushed. His eyes were vicious and he heaved heavily, eager to unsheathe his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t speak with me in such a roundabout manner. I¡¯m asking you if you are Ji Yunshu or not.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was determined. ¡°What if I say I am?¡±


    As soon as he heard her, he drew his sword in a sh. The metallic sound of friction ensued. The tip of his sword shot toward Ji Yunshu¡¯s neck. ¡°If you are, then I will kill you.¡± The violence in his vicious voice reverberated in the tranquil night, imperceptibly disturbing the calmness of the water surface.


    Ji Yunshu raised her chin, offering her neck to his sword. At this distance, she could feel his bloodthirsty aura emanating from Soaring Scarlet Sword, ready to plunge it into her throat.


    ¡°General Ji, are you going to kill me in the imperial pce?¡±


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t dare?¡±


    ¡°No. You will do it. What could the ferocious Zhangqing General be afraid of? However¡­¡± She took a small step forward, pressing her neck on the tip of the sword, but there was no fear in her eyes. She continued. ¡°If you kill me today, you too won¡¯t be able to walk out of the pce.¡±


    Her voice was faint, as if it wasing out from the depth of the abyss and creepily seeping into people¡¯s skin like countless swords suddenly piercing their organs.


    Ji Huan took back his sword after thinking through, leaving behind a small wound on her neck.


    The truth was she was scared witless, betrayed only by the imperceptible trembling of her hands.


    She knew that her bluff almost failed, but Ji Huan was someone who was susceptible to force rather than persuasion. She almost thought she was going to die when he pierced her with Soaring Scarlet.


    ¡°You knew I was never afraid of threats. You are Ji Yunshu, the one I want to kill!¡±


    His killing intent burst out with stronger intensity.


    Ji Yunshu raised her pointy chin, the gloominess in her eyes was suddenly reced by gentleness. ¡°Second Brother, I do not want to be enemies with you.¡± She stated. She finally admitted it.


    Being called ¡°Second Brother¡± made him frown. ¡°I am not your second brother. You killed Yuanzhi and caused grandmother to die from anger. You are a sinner who was already expelled from the Ji family. You don¡¯t deserve to call me brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Second Brother cannot tell right from wrong?¡± She had a pained expression. ¡°That year, it was you who saved Ji Pei on the battlefield. I am very grateful to you for that, and I also believe you are different from them. Even if you are shouting about killing me, I still believe that you cannot bear to do so. If you truly believe that I caused Third Brother¡¯s death, that¡¯s fine by me. Just cut me with your sword then.¡± She stared at him firmly. She was betting everything on her conviction that her Second Brother differed from the rest of the Ji family, all of which were cold-hearted.


    Although Ji Huan was a muscle-brain, it didn¡¯t mean his brain had a problem. Ji Yuanzhi had killed people first, then he proceeded tomit suicide. It actually had nothing to do with Ji Yunshu, but Yuanzhi was his little brother. He couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to his death without doing anything. That was why his grief turned into a goal ¨C killing Ji Yunshu. Therefore, he hesitated at thest moment after listening to her.


    He was torn inside, and the conflicting emotions showed on his face. The hand holding Soaring Scarlet trembled while his face was flushed. In a well-hidden ce, Shi Zhijin was getting restless. If he dared to injure her mistress, she would wring off his head.


    ¡°Aaah-¡± Ji Huan suddenly bellowed.


    He madly raised his sword as if he was about to hack Ji Yunshu like a mere vegetable. Ji Yunshu shut her eyes. The sword furiously shed down, glinting dangerously with a cold light in its course towards Ji Yunshu. Just when she thought she had been sliced in half, nothing happened to her. What was cut in half was the golden mask on her face. The mask split in two; one half fell into the lotus pond and the other fell into thentern she held. The sudden shift in weight made her drop thentern.

 Chapter 213: Death At The Relay Station

    <h4>Chapter 213: Death At The Ry Station</h4>


    Thentern fell to the ground, and the candle within followed suit. In an instant, mes rose and the wholentern caught in fire, burning the sliced mask along with it. Reflected by the light of the mes, Ji Yunshu¡¯s scar was revealed. However, the hideous scar that had marred her beautiful face previously had recovered greatly, leaving only a blemish that was still ugly, but nothingpared to before.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s skills were without a doubt extraordinary. In less than half a month, he was able to treat her wound to that extent.


    She looked straight at the angry Ji Huan, then she stared at the hand that was holding Soaring Scarlet. It was trembling unexpectedly. He should¡¯ve killed her. She was a sinner he had to eliminate for the good of the Ji family, but at thest moment, his resolve wavered. He hated himself, ming his quivering hands.


    The end result didn¡¯te as a surprise for Ji Yunshu. She knew Ji Huan was unlike Ji Li. Perhaps Ji Yunshu is likely the first person to survive a sh from the Soaring Scarlet.


    After a long silence, Ji Huan sheathed his sword. The bloodthirst in his eyes had vanished, reced by coldness and indifference. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Eldest brother will spare you.¡± He warned her.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°To avoid that possibility, it¡¯s best if you leave the capital. In any case, the capital is a tumultuous ce. Don¡¯t prolong your stay any longer.¡± Despite his brutish exterior, the rough and maddening tone he spoke with, it couldn¡¯t hide the concern within and thus made people feel warm.


    She shook her head. ¡°Thank you very much for your reminder. However, there are some matters which are tying me down, and I can¡¯t escape from until it is resolved.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, listen to me. Hurry and leave the capital. I know you are helping Prince Rong investigating the Lin Capital case. I don¡¯t know if you are aware, but this case is not as simple as you think. Even after 14 years, there are still no new clues. Can it be that you have yet to realize that there is something wrong with this case?¡± There was worry in his words.


    How can she not realize that this case is problematic? If it was such a simple case, Qin Shiyu would not have to rack his brains in order to receive the permission to reverse the verdict of this case. In the span of a night, how could dozens of lives be lost in the congration of the Duke¡¯s residence without a single survivor? Not to mention the Imperial Duke had met with Old General Li before he passed away. There were too many inexplicable things, so how could this case be simple at all? She had long suspected that there might be a gargantuan secret hidden behind all of this. A secret so big that it needed the extermination of a whole family to let it remain in the dark. However, this was all her conjecture.


    ¡°Second Brother, I already thought about these problems, but since I have promised Prince Rong, I can¡¯t leave halfway through regardless of the dangers.¡± She spoke with determination showed through her eyes.


    ¡°In any case, I am only giving you a reminder. It¡¯s none of my business whatever you want to do!¡± Ji Huan flung his sleeve wordlessly, appearing angry.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard in the distance. Then, several pce eunuchs rushed to their location.


    Ji Huan immediately stated, ¡°The eunuchs in the pce have loose mouths. Quickly leave. I¡¯ll stay here to stop them.¡±


    Soon, around seven or eight eunuchs came over withnterns in their hands. They looked fearfully in the direction where Ji Yunshu had dropped her burntntern.


    Noticing that Ji Yunshu hadn¡¯t left yet, he snarled at her in a low voice. ¡°You still haven¡¯t left yet?¡±


    She picked up her pace and departed from the lotus pond.


    When the eunuchs came, they saw Ji Huan and immediately bowed. ¡°General Ji.¡±


    Ji Huan remained expressionless.


    A few eunuchs saw Ji Yunshu¡¯s silhouette from afar and were about to chase after her, but Ji Huan stopped them.


    ¡°This General was careless and merely knocked antern down. What are you being so anxious about?¡±


    The leading eunuch was one with a nimble mouth. He bent his waist and fawned at Ji Huan while ncing at the ce where the burntnternid. ¡°Oh! It was only a smallntern! We thought there was a fire in the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. All of you leave!¡± Ji Huan ousted them.


    One of the eunuchs looked at the silhouette of Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Who was that person just now?¡±


    ¡°My older brother!¡±


    ¡°Secretary Ji?¡±


    ¡®But it doesn¡¯t look like him!¡¯ The eunuch stared at the figure intently, but due to the darkness, he could only vaguely see the person¡¯s back, but how can anyone mistake this figure?


    He could probe around. ¡°Did Secretary Ji lose weight? And this height¡­ How did he shrink so much?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for? Didn¡¯t I say he is my older brother? Do you want me to drag back my brother for you to confirm my words?¡±


    Hearing the anger in his voice, the eunuch immediately smiled brightly, ¡°This ve doesn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Hurry and clean up the ce!¡± He pointed at the burntntern.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± The eunuchsplied.


    Ji Huan seemed like as if he ate gunpowder. He red at the eunuchs before turning back once more to look at Ji Yunshu in the distance. Then, he departed.


    Soon after Ji Yunshu left the lotus pond, Shi Zijin jumped out from her hiding ce. She then followed her mistress but remained hidden from sight. She uttered a reminder. ¡°His Highness has ordered me to escort you back to the estate.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t see her, so she only stopped after a few steps. She leaned in the direction of the voice and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you appear earlier?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t intend on killing you.¡± Shi Zijin replied with confidence.


    ¡°He pointed his sword at me. How can you be sure that he wouldn¡¯t kill me?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Her words were concise.


    Ji Yunshuughed, then stroked Shi Zijin¡¯s head. ¡°Zijin, today, let me teach you something: there is nothing absolute in this world. Anything can happen until thest minute.¡±


    ¡®Ah!¡¯ In fact, when Ji Huan shed down, Shi Zijin knew he was aiming at Ji Yunshu¡¯s mask. That was the reason why she didn¡¯te out. However, Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t wrong. What if Ji Huan changed his mind at thest minute and actually wanted to take her life? The thought of it was quite terrifying.


    Shi Zijin nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stroked Shi Zijin¡¯s head. Although that girl appeared to be emotionless, she was still a child after all.


    They both left the pce. Outside, a horse carriage was waiting for them. After making sure Ji Yunshu had boarded the carriage safely, Shi Zijin retreated into the shadows and followed her unseen once again.


    Inside the carriage, Ji Yunshu thought of the mysterious Su Ziluo. She recalled his face and those eyes of his. The memories shed through her mind in session, and they became more and more uncontroble. She dug her nails into her palm. The pain brought forth ended those chaotic thoughts, clearing her mind in an instant.


    At that time, they arrived at the Rong Estate. It was alreadyte at night. She didn¡¯t know whether Jing Rong returned or if another incident had urred at the banquet when she was absent, but it didn¡¯t matter to her now. She was too preupied with other thoughts that sleep only came to her after tossing and turning in her bed for a long time.


    On the next day, a shocking news spread throughout the Rong Estate. Earlier this morning, a low-ranked official met with Jing Rong to report this important news to him. It was confirmed that someone died in the ry station.

 Chapter 214: The Headless Case (Begin)

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Headless Case (Begin)</h4>


    Someone had died at the ry station, and the deceased was not a random person. Unexpectedly, it was Yuchi Lin. Apparently, he died in his room. There was blood everywhere, and his headid on the floor.


    When Ji Yunshu heard that, her heart tightened. After much deliberating, she went to find Jing Rong. Upon arriving, the minor official who hade to report the news had just left.


    Jing Rong stood outside of the anteroom with his hands sped behind his back, and a frown locked between his brows.


    Yuchi Lin was considered a great general in Qujiang. For such a character to be beheaded in Great Lin, this matter was extremely grave. Qi Zhen had probably flung his cup in anger over this mess.


    Ji Yunshu walked in and was greeted with Jing Rong¡¯s baffled expression. He looked at her unreadable expression.


    ¡°Did General Yuchi die?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°Hm. Someone chopped off his head and he died in the ry station.¡± Jing Rong answered.


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t respond. He looked at her with the same expression. His lips moved, wanting to say something, but he hesitated. ¡°The murderer used a sword to behead him. The whole room smelled of wine, so he might have killed under the influence of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Who is the murderer?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened as he spat out a name. ¡°Ji Li!¡±


    ¡®Ji Li?¡¯ Ji Yunshu thought she misheard, but it was Ji Li, her crafty eldest brother.


    ¡°How can it be? How can he kill General Yuchi?¡± She asked in disbelief.


    ¡°After the banquet concluded yesterday, General Yuchi had invited Ji Li to the ry station to continue drinking wine. Early this morning, someone came into the room to check on them and saw Ji Li standing next to the deceased Yuchi Lin with a sword in his hand.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t bebeled as the murderer based on that alone.¡±


    ¡°There were only Qujiang people in the ry station and our imperial guards were standing guard outside, so it¡¯s impossible for anyone else to enter. Other than Ji Li, no one else came in.¡± Jing Rong stated the facts.


    However, with her upational disease, Ji Yunshu was deep in her contemtion. Before they find factual evidence of murder, they couldn¡¯t charge him with that crime.


    ¡°Your Highness is thinking that Ji Li might have impulsively killed General Yuchi under the influence of alcohol. However, this is only your conjecture. Regardless if they are Qujiang people or not, as long as they are human, they are all suspects.¡±


    ¡°Then, how do you exin the sword in Ji Li¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s suppose that he was drunk and asleep. Then when he woke up, the sword was in his hand.¡±


    ¡°You mean that someone might have deliberately ced the sword in his hand?¡±


    ¡°I do not mean that it is the absolute truth. This is merely a possibility. As long as we don¡¯t have solid evidence, we can¡¯t jump to conclusions. Otherwise, an innocent will die.¡±


    They both conversed in sinct speech but were unable to agree with each other, sticking to their own opinions.


    Ji Yunshu was toozy to argue with him. She hoped he could understand her meaningter since miscarriage of justice in this world was far toomon. Even in the modern day where they had all the advanced technology, there were still many cases where justice was improperly meted out. It often urred because people often mixed up their subjective conjectures with iplete facts and evidences.


    Jing Rong was a good ¡°child¡± who was ¡°well-educated¡± by Ji Yunshu pertaining those matters. So, he dispelled thecent thoughts he had. He squinted at Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Your eldest brother and second brother wanted you dead. So, why are you protecting them even now?¡±


    She knew he would ask that question. She leaned forward. ¡°I am not protecting them. A human life is priceless, so we must rigorously seek for the undeniable proofs.¡±


    ¡°Then, pack up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She eximed in iprehension.


    ¡°The official, who just came, notified me to bring you out.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the governor finding people to do things for him?¡±


    What do they want from her?


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t wish for her to get involved in this case. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Since you solved the missing girls case, which had no progress for several months, your name had spread throughout the capital. Because of your high fame, you are loaded with corresponding responsibility. You can¡¯t me the capital governor, since this is an order from my imperial father.¡±


    They are just forcing her into a corner! Ji Yunshu was mad which shown on her face. ¡°I am not the government coroner nor someone in the imperial court. I am penniless, and I refuse to be their cheapbor!¡± She eximed in displeasure.


    Her thought right now waspletely focused on her remuneration. The dignified atmosphere was shattered by her demands.


    Jing Rong wiped his sweat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The rewards will be abundant. Even if the government doesn¡¯t give you any, this Prince will pay you handsomely. I give you my word.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am serious.¡±


    ¡®If you be this Prince¡¯s consort, will there be a need for you to worry about money? I can guarantee that you will be covered in silver and gold from head to toes, and eat delicacies and exotic foods without being worry about anything!¡¯ Unbeknown to her, he was inwardly scheming of ways to tempt her. However, his earlier words had made her excited, so she quickly fetched the sandalwood box which contained her knives. Then, she left for the ry station with him.


    When they arrived, they saw the capital governor and his men encircling the ry station. They went in and saw those Qujiang officers and soldiers assuming a battle stance; their hands gripped their swords, ready to unsheath them at anytime. Theirmanding general was dead, so how can they sit still and do nothing?


    The governor approached Ji Yunshu and nodded at her. ¡°Teacher Ji, you havee. I¡¯ll have to really trouble you for this matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± She faintly replied.


    The governor pointed upstairs. ¡°The corpse is upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The governor leaned near Jing Rong¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°General Ji is already detained in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.¡±


    Jing Rong hummed in acquiescence. Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu went upstairs, but even before she could enter the crime scene, many swords had blocked her way. The Qujiang soldiers were robust men, and each of them was simr to a fiendish monster.


    ¡°Everyone, please let me pass.¡± Ji Yunshu spoke calmly.


    ¡°Your people killed our general, and you still have the gall to send that kind of person to desecrate our general¡¯s corpse. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± A soldier viciously said.


    ¡®That kind of person?¡¯ Was he talking about her? Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t angry at his words. She shook his head and spoke with much patience. ¡°If you want to know who killed your general, let me go examine his body. If there is no need to cut him, I will not unnecessarily stain my hands with blood.¡±


    ¡°The murderer is your army¡¯s secretary! What¡¯s the point of investigating? We will never let you enter.¡±


    ¡°How can you say so when not everything is clear?¡±


    This was giving her a major headache!


    The soldiers didn¡¯t listen to a word she said. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Go away!¡± Following his words, he wanted to push her, but a voiceing from the second floor stopped him.


    ¡°Stop!¡± They turned to the source of the voice and saw Su Ziluo had arrived.


    ¡°Teacher Su!¡± The soldiers were extremely respectful to him.


    Su Ziluo¡¯s expression was cold. He raised his eyes and looked at Ji Yunshu. ¡°The corpse is inside, please go in, Teacher Ji.¡±


    When the Qujiang soldiers heard his words, they couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°Teacher Su, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get out. This matter will be handled by Teacher Ji. I believe he will certainly be able to find the culprit.¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t dare to argue with him. They hesitated for a moment before they obediently retreated to the sides to make way.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze swept Su Ziluo. From this distance, she could clearly observe with more scrutiny his features: his eyebrows, his eyes, his nose and his thin lips. Everything was so simr to Ji Pei.


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡± Su Ziluo called her, which snapped her back to reality.

 Chapter 215: Autopsy of the Headless Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 215: Autopsy of the Headless Corpse</h4>


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t dare look at him, afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to retract her gaze again. Thus, she nodded in response and entered quietly with the sandalwood box sandwiched against her arm. As soon as she entered, her nose was assailed by the strong stench of blood. She wrinkled her nose as her eyes followed the trail of dark blood on the floor, the trail reaching all the way to the bed upon which the corpsey, covered in a white cloth. The blotch of blood on it was particrly ring.


    She ced her box on the table and took out a pair of gloves which she wore before walking to the bed. When she was close enough, she grabbed the cloth, ready to pull it off, but she was stopped by Su Ziluo¡¯s warning.


    ¡°His head was chopped off, so Teacher Ji should be prepared mentally.¡±


    ¡®Prepare for what?¡¯ Was he afraid that she will vomit? She didn¡¯t respond, and moved to the side instead. Without hindrance, she lifted the white cloth, revealing Yuchi Lin¡¯s corpse, which was still well-preserved.


    The body wasn¡¯t particrly gory. The chopped head was ced above the neck and tied to the body with a simple cloth like a scarf, giving the illusion that the head wasn¡¯t separated from the body at all. Yuchi Lin¡¯s body was already rigid. His eyes were open. His face showed signs of discoloration, and his lips were a deep dark color.


    Ji Yunshu reached for his eyes and opened them widely to better examine them. After that, she pulled off his bloodied clothes, revealing his chest and abdomen. Traces of livor mortis could be seen. She pressed on a patch of purple red discoloration and the color faded.


    She reached a conclusion.


    She turned to Su Ziluo and exined, ¡°The turbidity in his cornea is very severe; the corner of his mouth has started to wrinkle; And the progression of the livor mortis on his chest showed that his time of death should be around the hour of the ox1.¡±


    When Su Ziluo heard her, he nced at the soldier guarding the door and asked, ¡°During the hour of the ox, did someonee into the general¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°The army secretary of Great Lin and General Yuchi were drinking wine together at that time.¡± The soldier replied.


    ¡°Then, was there anyone suspicious who came into the ry station during that time?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    Su Ziluo lowered his eyes, then he looked at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Did Teacher Ji discover something that may hint towards a different murderer?¡± He asked.


    Ji Yunshu was caught by surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Teacher Su is someone who also doesn¡¯t arbitrarily judge and assumes that Secretary Ji is the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Human life is priceless, so it¡¯s necessary to get to the bottom of the matter before sanctioning. Too often, people deliver judgement based on certain facts whilst being ignorant of the entire truth. In any case, we must find evidence to confirm the truth.¡± He answered tly, as if speaking about the weather.


    His words made Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart pang in pain, rattling her mind for a long moment. She remembered Ji Pei once asked her why she still kept investigating when there was an eyewitness that could identify the murderer. At that time, she answered him the same things Su Ziluo had just said. Not only that, each word spoken was identical with none missing!


    Again, fearing that Su Ziluo might see through her, she avoided looking at him. She still answered him. ¡°Yes, what you say is correct. Usually what the eye sees doesn¡¯t necessarily make up the truth.¡± Finished speaking, she turned around and walked over to the bed again. Then, she continued her exnations, ¡°I believe that we can find the evidence on the victim.¡± She suddenly pulled off the cloth on the body¡¯s neck. Without the cloth connecting it to the neck, the head immediately rolled to the side, revealing the cut.


    She put back the head to its ce and held it with her hands. With great attention, she observed the cut, touched it and palpated. It was a good thing that the blood had already coagted and dried, only traces of where it spilled out remain.


    ¡°The cut is very clean and neat. The edge of the cut is level with no trace of sawing. The force applied halfway through the neck appeared to be even which means that the murder weapon is very sharp and beheaded the victim in one smooth motion. A knife or dagger cannot give that kind of result, so it could only have been made by a sword.¡± After that, she took the head and ced it on the table. Next, she rummaged in her box and took out a dagger-like knife.


    When the soldier guarding the door saw the knife, he hurriedly said to Su Ziluo, ¡°Teacher Su, General Yuchi¡¯s corpse is already not whole, you¡¯re not intending to allow that man to cut open his head?¡±


    ¡°I said that this matter will be handled by Teacher Ji.¡± His tone was heavy and simr to iced water. The cold tone froze the other party, and he no longer dared to question Su Ziluo.


    Ji Yunshu was oblivious to their interaction. Her attention waspletely focused on her task which made her unable to pay attention to her surroundings. She lifted her knife and carefully made an incision at the hyoid bone and extracted it.


    She held it in her right palm and examined it as if she was admiring a work of art.


    Finally, she picked it up with her left hand and rubbed her thumb on the bottom part of the hyoid bone. The frown on her forehead eased a bit. ¡°The murder weapon should be a sword.¡±


    Su Ziluo moved his wheelchair only to stop when he was next to her. He raised his eyes and looked at the bloody bone in her hand. ¡°How can you tell?¡± He asked.


    Ji Yunshu squinted her eyes and exined, ¡°The wound shows that the force applied was from strong to light. If we¡¯re only talking about cutting through flesh, there is basically no difference between a sword or a knife. However, the difference between the two is shown when cutting through bones. For a knife, the thickness of the de only allows it to cut easily at first, but as it continues, the strength applied is proportional. This will cause the bone to shatter and fragmented at ce along the cut. However, looking at the hyoid bone, it doesn¡¯t correspond to such a description. Therefore, I assume that General Yuchi was beheaded with a t ded sword which should be the one Secretary Ji was holding at the moment of his discovery.¡±


    ¡°Is the murderer really him?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head but didn¡¯t reply any further to his question. She returned the head to its body. Then, she noticed that the victim¡¯s fingers were all crooked and the deformation was quite impressive as if he was in an intense struggle before his death.


    The next moment, her actionpletely stupefied everyone ¨C she stripped Yuchi Lin from all his clothes as if it was nothing. She was garbed in men¡¯s clothing, as a ¡°man¡± there was nothing wrong with looking at a naked man. Yet, behind her, Su Ziluo¡¯s expression darkened.


    After examining the corpse from head to toes, she discovered no new wounds. There were only old scars acquired from battles long past. She was quite puzzled. ¡°Looking at his bent fingers, he must have struggled before his death, but apart from the sh which beheaded him, there are no other signs of struggle, only old wounds and scars. How can he not fight when his head was being chopped off? That¡¯s impossible. The pain should be enough for him to react, not to mention he wasn¡¯t poisoned before his death. What did he go through before dying? What could make him struggle until his fingers were crooked like this?¡±


    She sighed from the strangeness of this situation.


    Su Ziluo listened to her mutterings without interrupting her.


    Ji Yunshu clothed Yuchi Lin¡¯s body. She scrutinised the room, but she didn¡¯t discover any signs of fighting. On the table, a rolling bottle of wine and a few dishes dating fromst night still remained. It seemed like Yuchi Lin and Ji Li did drink together for a long time.


    1.Hour of the ox = 1-3 am

 Chapter 216: The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 216: The Bet</h4>


    With the exception of some bottles of wine and the bloodstains on the floor, the room didn¡¯t have anything out of the ordinary. She observed her surroundings, then she went to the slightly opened door and pulled it so she could take a look behind it. She lowered her head and noticed an indistinct mark on the floor. Her spirit was roused. She immediately crouched down and took out a handkerchief from her sleeve. She spread it over the footprint she discovered. Next, she pressed down on it so that the footprint would transfer to her white handkerchief. After it was done, she examined it and saw a semi-circr pattern on it.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Even after a long time of pondering, she couldn¡¯t solve this piece of the puzzle, so she threw it to the back of her mind and put the handkerchief in her sleeve. She went to the table and picked up her things while ncing at Su Ziluo. ¡°I¡¯m done with my investigation for now. If you need anything, you can go find me.¡±


    Su Ziluo maintained his indifference. ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Teacher Ji then.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all. This is the Emperor¡¯smand, so this investigation has now be my problem. I shall take my leave first.¡± She nodded at him and without hesitation, she took her sandalwood box and left the room.


    Outside, several soldiers red at her as she passed them by. She ignored them and took the stairs to the ground floor. However, after she went down the stairs, she suddenly stopped, lifted her head and looked up.


    She didn¡¯t move her gaze even as time continued to pass, but when Su Ziluo came out of the room, she immediately retracted her gaze.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, how was the investigation? Were you able to identify the murderer? Is the killer really Secretary Ji?¡± Who knew since when the capital governor had stood next to her, but he was there and asked with anxietyden within his tone.


    She shook her head. ¡°For now, I have no answer to give you.¡± She looked around her and inquired, ¡°Where is Prince Rong? Wasn¡¯t he with you?¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong went to the prison of the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    ¡°He went there to look for Secretary Ji?¡±


    ¡°Hm. After you left, Prince Rong didn¡¯t stay. He instructed me to send you back to his estate.¡±


    She lowered her head and after pondering a bit, she nodded.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.


    Jing Rong and Lang Po went inside, but before he could reach Ji Li¡¯s prison cell, Prison Overseer Zu reminded them, ¡°Prince Rong, the Emperor has ordered his arrest, so this humble official hopes your Highness will not make things difficult for me.¡± If the prisoner escaped, only death awaited him!


    Jing Rong looked at him sharply. ¡°Rest assured, this Prince won¡¯t let you shoulder the responsibility if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± He let out a sigh of relief.


    Ji Li¡¯s cell was in the most remote ce of the prison. The prison was divided into two sections depending on the gravity of the crime. Ji Li ¡°killed¡± a general of Qujiang on a diplomatic mission, so he bore a heavy crime. Two jailers would guard the cell at all times of the day.


    Jing Rong motioned at the jailers when they reached the cell¡¯s door. ¡°You stay far away. This Prince has something to ask Secretary Ji.¡±


    The jailers were caught in a dilemma. They nced at Prison Overseer Zu. Thetter¡¯s mouth was slightly twitching. ¡°Prince Rong, the criminal¡­¡±


    Jing Rong promptly interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s only one road leading out of the prison. This Prince has no intention of releasing the prisoner. The only thing you need to do is to stay a bit further away.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Jing Rong sharply stared at them. Prison Overseer Zu trembled and hurriedly pulled away the other two jailers with him. However, they didn¡¯t go far away, standing at a corner instead.


    In his prison cell, Ji Li was sitting on the straw bed. His limbs were shackled with iron chains. In mere hours, his handsome face had undergone great changes: unshaved stubble could be seen on his chin, and his eyes were lowered without signs of movement.


    Jing Rong approached the cell¡¯s wooden barrier. He stood straight in front of Ji Li, towering over him. ¡°Secretary Ji, you appear to be quite at ease in here. People sent behind bars usually look desperate and are rather noisy, but you are quite calm. I have quite a bit of admiration for yourposure.¡±


    Ji Li lifted his bloodshot eyes and stared at him, appearing as if he had just sobered up from his alcohol intoxication. The corner of his mouth curled up and he answered with a rhetoric question. ¡°Prince Rong still has the mood toe and see me?¡±


    ¡°We did have a nice chat in my estate the other day, so how can I note see you when you now are in deep trouble?¡±


    ¡®How admirable! A big thumbs up for you!¡¯ However Ji Li smiled with a meaningful expression. ¡°Your Highness, you are not simplying to see me, right? I assume that you might want to interrogate me about the situation yesterday and the truth behind it.¡±


    ¡°You are an intelligent man. Guess again why this Prince wants to ask you.¡± Jing Rong revealed a smileden with hidden meaning.


    Ji Li rose from the ground, and the nging of the chains ensued. The sound reverberated loudly through the gloomy and cold prison, distorting into an eerie sound. He approached Jing Rong and grabbed onto the wooden stake, each of his joints contrasting on it. His pitch-ck eyes looked straight into Jing Rong¡¯s cold and austere eyes.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, the Emperor has appointed Teacher Ji for this case. Your presence here means that you don¡¯t just want to know what happened yesterday. You¡¯re nning on passing the information to Teacher Ji and let¡­ him resolve this case quickly.¡±


    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t surprised that he had guessed correctly. Ji Li was a clever man without a doubt. ¡°Since Secretary Ji knows that Teacher Ji is investigating your case, you better tell me everything in detail without missing a word, so we can help you clear off your charges and leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Ji Li showed disdain. ¡°Teacher Ji couldn¡¯t wait to see me dead, how can he help me clear off my crimes?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Is your Highness pretending to not understand?¡± Ji Li tightly clutched the wooden stake, killing intent suffused his expression. ¡°You must not know my third little sister. She was the one who sent her close family to the prison andter burnt his corpse to ash. Do you think that such person will help me prove my innocence? Your Highness might believe, but I don¡¯t. As long as I get out of here, the dead one will be her.¡± His tone was sinister. He was more than convinced that Teacher Ji is Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know her very well.¡±


    ¡°No, your Highness is the one who doesn¡¯t know her.¡± Ji Li vehemently refuted. He closed in to Jing Rong and dered, ¡°How about we make a bet? Let¡¯s bet if Ji Yunshu will save me.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Jing Rong frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why Ji Li wouldbel Ji Yunshu as ¡°merciless¡±, not to mention the confidence he had.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t show any fluctuation in his expression. He stared at Ji Li for a moment before stating, ¡°Good. If you want to bet, I¡¯ll bet with you. If you didn¡¯t kill anyone, she will certainly prove your innocence. Even if you want to die, you will have to leave before dying.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha-¡±


    Ji Li loudlyughed while retreating back into his cell.


    After his madughter came to a stop, he leaned his back against the wall and slide down to the ground, hiding partly into the darkness. After a long moment, he finally started to narrate. ¡°Yesterday after the banquet, General Yuchi invited me to the ry station to drink some more. We were only talking about trifling matters and nothing else. After a while, I passed out after having had one too many cups of wine. The next day when I woke up, he was already dead and I was holding onto a sword. Just when I was looking at the sword, someone opened the door and came in. I couldn¡¯t exin myself and soon, the Emperor¡¯s edict came and I was imprisoned here. That¡¯s it! What I can I say more? Maybe I did kill him under the influence of alcohol.¡±

 Chapter 217: Another Way Out

    <h4>Chapter 217: Another Way Out</h4>


    It appeared that after hearing his words, Ji Li¡¯s desire to live was not too strong, or maybe he had epted the current situation? When did the awe-inspiring Secretary Ji be like this?


    Jing Rong looked at Ji Li who was sitting in the darkest corner of his prison cell. ¡°So, you really believe that you killed someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡±


    ¡°Murderers pay with their lives. Not to mention that this homicide case involves two nations. This could implicate the whole Ji family.¡±


    Ji Li raised his eyes to look at him. ¡°Your Highness is worried that my third little sister will be implicated?¡± He coldly sneered.


    Jing Rong did not reveal his inner feelings. ¡°Did you forget? She is no longer a member of the Ji family,¡± he replied with an ironic smile. ¡®My woman has been expelled from the Ji family, so even if the three generations of your whole family are executed, it has nothing to do with her!¡¯


    Ji Li suddenlyughed in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°The time is almost up, so, do you have anything else to add?¡±


    After a long time, Ji Li lowered his voice and he spoke again in a serious tone. ¡°Your Highness, you are an intelligent person, so you must have felt that something is strange with this case. If someone framed me, what could that person¡¯s purpose be? Why would that person want to trap me? Not to mention, what is Qujiang¡¯s ulterior motive for sending their people to Great Lin? Perhaps, they are nning something big, and their n might have involved me from the start. Of course, these are all my guesses. The other possibility is that I actually killed General Yuchi. Five years ago in the battle of Cangshui, my sword imed the lives of numerous Qujiang soldiers and officers, so I might have mistakenly thought that I was back on the battlefield in a drunken stupor. Because of that, I could have lost control and killed him.¡± For him toe up with such an exnation, it seemed Ji Li was prepared to die as he shrugged. If he have to die, let it be! Eighteen yearster, he would still return to this world as a hero.


    After Jing Rong heard his analysis, he frowned and his expression turned grave. He stepped back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said. In the meantime, stay here quietly. I hope you will remember my words. I brought her to the capital and I will certainly protect her from dangers. Even if you still want to kill her after getting out of prison, this Prince will certainly kill you first before you can harm her. This is a warning, not a reminder.¡± His tone was extremely threatening.


    Ji Li merely looked at him coldly, sporting a profound smile.


    After he spat out his words, Jing Rong turned and left. After his departure, Prison Overseer Zu went to Ji Li¡¯s cell and made sure that the prisoner was still there. He let out a sigh of relief after confirming it.


    Jing Rong immediately returned to his residence after leaving the prison.


    Next to him, Lang Po could not help but ask, ¡°Your Highness, Secretary Ji wasn¡¯t in a hurry to exin himself. Could it be possible that he really killed General Yuchi?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the only person so far to have not screamed for injustice when sent to prison.¡±


    Jing Rong sternly looked at Lang Po. His face revealed some displeasure. ¡°Secretary Ji isn¡¯t like other people. He is very aware that shouting until his throat bes hoarse will amount to nothing. Imperial Father will never release him as long as there is no evidence or witness to prove his innocence.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This subordinate was ignorant,¡± Lang Po admitted.


    After their return, Jing Rong directly went to East Courtyard. Ji Yunshu sat in front of a table with a paper spread on top. She had just picked up her brush when Jing Rong came in. Who knew if it was out of concern or if it was because he had spoken too many words with Ji Li, but he did not say a single word as he entered the room. He simply drank two full cups of water before sitting down.


    Ji Yunshu paused for a bit when she saw him like that and inquired, ¡°Were you able to get anything from him?¡±


    Jing Rong recounted the time he was with Ji Li without leaving out any detail.


    Ji Yunshu listened to him attentively while pondering.


    ¡°There is one thing I don¡¯t understand. Ji Li seemed very calm as if he was ready to die. He didn¡¯t have any desire to get out this predicament. I can¡¯t see through him,¡± Jing Rong said in puzzlement.


    ¡°Your Highness can¡¯t see through him because he doesn¡¯t want you to see through him,¡± Ji Yunshu replied.


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My elder brother is a very meticulous person. He will tackle any problem he encounters with extreme calmness. People always think he is indifferent, but on the contrary, he is furiously nning another way out.¡±


    ¡°Another way out? Breaking out of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison is a heavy crime. Not to mention that he was imprisoned under my imperial father¡¯s edict, and, without his permission, no one will dare save him. It¡¯s impossible to break out from prison, let alone find another way out? There is only one way to leave the prison ¨C by being absolved from any criminal charges,¡± Jing Rong exined to her in a skeptic tone.


    However, Ji Yunshu remained firm in her belief. ¡°People can hardly guess his mind because he is like this. The result: they end up getting killed by him while he survives.¡±


    ¡°You overestimate him too much!¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, you underestimate him too much.¡±


    From their talk, Jing Rong suddenly felt that he had overlooked something, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    What could Ji Li¡¯s goal be in the end?


    Ji Yunshu noticed he was in deep contemtion and said, ¡°Regardless of what my eldest brother is nning, there is only one way out of there alive. On the other hand, what he said might be correct: this could all be a ploy from Qujiang. They might exploit Yuchi Lin¡¯s death to achieve their goals. If this is the truth, they are quite fearsome.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Jing Rong frowned, waiting for her analysis. In truth, he had already formed his own ideas but still wanted to hear hers.


    Ji Yunshu took her brush and started to draw while talking, ¡°The main interest of two countries is without a doubt territorial sovereignty. This time, Qujiang¡¯s action of harassing the borders is quite unusual, but due to that, they were able to enter the capital smoothly under the Emperor¡¯s orders. However, out of the blue, they announced they came here for a marriage proposal. Although this might seem logical, in fact, it¡¯s a bit absurd considering the premise that allowed them to enter the capital in the first ce. The Emperor has decreed Miss Kong a princess and selected her to be the bride. Logically, the Qujiang people should be satisfied and should return to their country immediately. Yet unexpectedly, Yuchi Lin died the following night. This is too timely to be a coincidence. It seems like each event was part of a grander scheme. I remember that during the war five years ago, Qujiang had relinquished two cities inpensation. The Qujiang King is a king after all, so losing two major cities must have hurt him.¡±


    Surprise shed through his eyes after he heard her analysis, but there was not much shock. ¡°So, you believe that their final objective is to reim those two cities? From the attack on the border to this point, each of their actions was for this objective this entire time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly probable,¡± Ji Yunshu faintly said.


    Jing Rong rose from his chair and walked toward her. He had no words to describe how wonderful this woman was. She was incredibly intelligent to a scary point.


    Her analysis was so detailed and on point that he believed that not many of the officials and ministers at the imperial court would be capable of analysing this matter to such a extent.


    It appeared she was someone who could understand the overall situation.


    Suddenly noticing a figure overshadowing her and a heated gaze on her, Ji Yunshu raised her eyes and met with Jing Rong¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 218: Jing Yunshu

    <h4>Chapter 218: Jing Yunshu</h4>


    Ji Yunshu frowned and asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Jing Rong shook his head.


    ¡°Then, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°A little bit,¡± she replied frankly.


    Jing Rong¡¯s smile grew. ¡°This Prince is only looking at you, there¡¯s no need to be like that. Besides, from now on, I will keep looking at you this way,¡± he said bluntly, but affectionately.


    Ji Yunshu gave him a cold stare. ¡°You should say that to Miss Kong.¡± She was obviously hinting to him that he had not asked his father for Kong Yu¡¯s hand.


    Jing Rong¡¯splexion darkened. He had originally wanted her to retort so he could continue along those lines, but he was rendered speechless by her unexpected words. ¡®Forget it! I¡¯d better not say anything more.¡¯ He shifted his gaze to her painting and asked, ¡°What are you painting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She put down her brush and picked up the paper. She examined the image of a semi-circr mark that she had discovered at the crime scene. A pattern of irregr strokes and grooves could be seen within it.


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯ Jing Rong looked at the painting in her hands. He narrowed his eyes but still could not understand. ¡°Why are you suddenly drawing this? Is it rted to the case?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I wish it was rted to the case. I wouldn¡¯t have to think so much about it if it were.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She exined to him patiently, ¡°Yuchi Lin¡¯s cause of death was indeed decapitation by sword. What¡¯s more, there was no sign of poisoning. All the evidence points to my eldest brother. However, there was one thing I don¡¯t understand. They were drunk, so their bodies should have been more sluggish than usual. So at the exact moment when the sword cut off his head, his impaired senses would have caused his movements tock fluidity and he would have been unable to properly apply force. Strangely enough, the cut on the victim¡¯s neck didn¡¯t show any sign of struggle ¨C the wound was neat and level. This is quite abnormal. Moreover, I found a mark behind the door. I hope I¡¯m not overthinking it, but that mark could be a clue.¡± The more she talked, the tighter she frowned. Her mind was preupied with the origin of this mark.


    Jing Rong put down her drawing after listening to her conjectures. He looked at her and said, ¡°I have never seen this kind of mark. If this is evidence incriminating Ji Li, I¡¯m afraid that the Ji family will fall this time.¡±


    The consequences would be inevitable. Ji Li murdered someone; the Ji family could not shirk from the responsibility. In the worst case, in his anger, the Emperor could sentence the whole family to be decapitated.


    They should forget about Ji Muqing bing the crown prince¡¯s consort; even Ji Wanxin would not be able to marry a high ranking official¡¯s son. It would all be nothing but fantasy. Ji Yunshu could not help but think about her vicious father and all the ns he had made to put his daughters where he wanted. At this moment, his n had turned to smoke and his face must have turnedpletely green from all the losses he incurred.


    She hardly pitied him.


    Suddenly, Jing Rong said, ¡°Fortunately! They crossed your name out of their genealogy, so even if something happened to them, you would not be involved. Now that I think about it, do you want to change your surname? How about changing it to Jing?¡±


    ¡®Are you crazy? Jing is the imperial family surname!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was stunned. She was about to retort, but Jing Rong timely cut her off.


    ¡°Anyway, sooner orter, you will be mine. So, changing your name to Jing Yunshu now is also good. Besides, Jing Yunshu is more pleasant to hear than Ji Yunshu.¡±


    ¡®Pleasant to hear, damn your sister!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was speechless. ¡®Forget it!¡¯ She shook her head, feeling helpless. She folded the painting and put it in her sleeve before walking out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    She replied without turning back to him, ¡°Yuhua Pavilion!¡± She promised Wei Yi to visit him every day, so she could not break her promise.


    Jing Rong expression looked as though he had drunk fermented vinegar. Out of jealousy, he immediately chased after Ji Yunshu but was stopped by Lang Po.


    ¡°What?!¡± he rudely spat out.


    ¡°General Ji has entered the pce. He beseeched the Emperor to release his older brother. His Majesty expelled him, but he didn¡¯t give up and kneeled outside for several hours like a mule. His Majesty was infuriated and, in anger, he sent General Ji to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Just after we left the prison, they escorted him in.¡±


    Jing Rong shook his head. It was written on his face how he despised an idiot like Ji Huan. ¡°He obviously knew Imperial Father¡¯s temper. What drug did he take to decide to ram head-on into a wall like that? Everyone from the Ji family is so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to inform Teacher Ji about it?¡±


    ¡°She should know. I¡¯m only worried that she will be distracted by her two older brothers who want to kill her. She should focus on the case instead. If something happens, I¡¯m afraid she will be dragged into this mess.¡± He sighed.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    When Ji Yunshu arrived at Yuhua Pavilion, the ce was as crowded as ever. Mo Ruo¡¯s title as God Doctor was not useless. After she entered, she heard an apprentice say that Mo Ruo was drinking wine in the attic and Wei Yi was looking after him.


    ¡®Looking after him? How odd!¡¯ She climbed up to the attic with curiosity in her heart. As soon as she entered the attic, a smell assailed her nose and it was not the scent of medicinal herbs, but that of wine.


    She saw Mo Ruo lying on the bamboo chair. His eyes slightly narrowed as he took another sip from his wine bottle. One of his feet was on the floor while the other was raised, shaking restlessly on the chair. He looked very idle as if he had thrown the matter of Kong Yu getting married far away to the back of his mind.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± She suddenly heard Wei Yi¡¯s happy voice. Thetter was holding two bottles of mulled wine. As soon as he saw her, he weed her with a huge smile.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    He nodded strongly. ¡°It¡¯s fun! Big Brother Mo Ruo is good to me.¡± The smile on his face became more obvious as he spoke.


    ¡®Oh? Didn¡¯t he dislike Mo Ruo before? Howe he calls him so sweetly today? Did Mo Ruo buy Wei Yi tanghulu and subdue him like this?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu smiled and walked to Mo Ruo. She sat down gently and looked at him. ¡°Are you drinking away your worries?¡±


    Mo Ruo closed his eyes. The corner of his mouth curled up. ¡°Qujiang¡¯s general is dead, so why would I need to drink away my worries?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Young Master Mo, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    He opened one eye and looked at the medicinal ingredients hung above his head. He spoke slowly. ¡°Since General Yuchi died, the marriage proposal will fall through, and Kong Yu will not get married. That¡¯s why I am happy and rxed.¡±


    ¡°You two are so unlike each other,¡± Ji Yunshu suddenly stated.


    ¡°You mean Jing Rong?¡± Mo Ruo specified.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you should have been depressed because of Miss Kong¡¯s marriage to Qujiang, right? Prince Rong isn¡¯t like you, he obviously had meant to help her, but he didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I said you two are different.¡±


    Mo Ruo asked, ¡°Then, let me ask you, did Jing Rong meet Kong Yu?¡±


    She nodded but shook her head soon after. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Before the banquetst evening, he left, but I can¡¯t ascertain if he went to meet Miss Kong or for something else.¡±


    At that moment, Mo Ruo propped himself up. He earnestly told her, ¡°If he had the slightest desire to save Kong Yu, he would have met her. I¡¯m sure that he went to see her. She must have said something to him that made him give up saving her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Then, let me exin to you, Miss Ji.¡± Mo Ruo smiled as if he found it a waste to exin too much. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. ¡°Kong Yu is the most intelligent between us three. She is very fully aware that Jing Rong will certainly do his best to stop this political marriage. She was worried that this would harm Jing Rong, so that¡¯s why she refused his help and willingly married.¡±

 Chapter 219: Footprint

    <h4>Chapter 219: Footprint</h4>


    After Mo Ruo spoke his mind in his drunken state, he waited for a while, but Ji Yunshu still did not respond.


    Kong Yu¡¯s willingness to marry was for the sake of Jing Rong. Since she knew he would do almost anything to help her, it was only a question of time before he would provoke his father¡¯s anger. Considering the Emperor¡¯s temper, it would note as a surprise if he was dragged before the public to be beheaded. In the end, for each generation of sovereign, power and control were the two most important things. If he infringed upon the Emperor¡¯s tolerance, he would undoubtedly die. For Kong Yu to have taken all of that into consideration, it proved that she was an incredibly intelligent woman.


    ¡°What? Is Miss Ji aggrieved?¡± Mo Ruo¡¯s words pulled her out from her thoughts.


    ¡®Aggrieved?¡¯ She showed a puzzled expression. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°If Kong Yu doesn¡¯t go to Qujiang to marry, perhaps, she can marry Jing Rong. As for you..¡±


    ¡°Me? What about me?¡±


    ¡°Do not pretend to be stupid with me.¡± Mo Ruo smiled, then leaned towards her. He let out a breath of alcohol and slowly spoke, ¡°In this world, love and affection are the things that stir people the most. Only wine never fails you!¡±


    Since the early morning, he had minded himself to empty a jug of wine, and therefore his speech was quite vague at that moment.


    Ji Yunshu was toozy to start refuting him, so she turned to Wei Yi who was warming wine over a stove. That fool was in the midst of fanning the me below the stove. The heat had caused his forehead to be covered in sweat, which he asionally wiped away with his sleeve. He was very dedicated to his task. Mo Ruo had certainly found a good helper.


    Ji Yunshu frowned. She asked the dead drunk Mo Ruo, ¡°When are you going to start treating him?¡±


    She received no response.


    ¡®Did he fall asleep?¡¯


    Mo Ruo suddenly roused from his lethargic state and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can wait for more than 20 years? So, why can¡¯t you wait for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°I can wait, but I want to know, when do you n to start his treatment?¡±


    ¡°Since you left that fool in my hands, you needn¡¯t be anxious nor meddle with my treatment. I¡¯m in charge of everything. In the end, whether the results prove to be good or bad, it will be my responsibility.¡±


    ¡®Yeah, yeah, yeah! All your business! From now on, what Wei Yi eats or drinks, and even his marriage will be your responsibility!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu wanted to say something, but Mo Ruo went back to sleep, and his jug of wine rolled down onto the floor with a thump!


    This man, if only he was not inebriated most of the time¡­ What a pity!


    After Wei Yi was done warming the wine, he eagerly ran back and gently ced it beside Mo Ruo. Next, he raised his head and looked at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Shu¡¯er, did youe to pick me up today?¡±


    ¡°No, you still have to stay here,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked whilst leaning his head.


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°You don¡¯t like being here?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I like this ce.¡±


    Ji Yunshu pulled him and lead him down from the attic so as to not disturb Mo Ruo¡¯s sleep. ¡°Wei Yi, since you like this ce, stay here obediently,¡± she said.


    Wei Yi pouted, feeling somewhat wronged. He moved and reached to grab her sleeve. ¡°But, I want to be with Shu¡¯er. These days, I keep thinking about you. Yesterday evening, I went to secretly go find you, but Big Brother Mo Ruo sent people to bring me back. That night, he dragged me to his room to sleep. He said he was watching me, so I couldn¡¯t escape,¡± Wei Yi narrated with his head lowered.


    Although his words were full of sadness, Ji Yunshu could not help wanting tough. She raised her hand and stroked the tall Wei Yi¡¯s head.


    In a gentle voice, she pacified him. ¡°Wei Yi, listen to me carefully, alright? These days, I am very busy. I have to do many, many things. I promise you when everything is done, I will pick you up. We will leave the capital and go anywhere we want, alright?¡±


    Wei Yi wiped his tears. ¡°Yeah! As long as we are together, anywhere is fine. You are so busy, can I help you? I don¡¯t want you to be too tired. When I was at home, I would do what I could to help when everyone was busy.¡±


    He suddenly showed a proud figure while patting his chest.


    Ji Yunshu could see his pride, and her mouth curled into a faint smile as she maintained her silence. She stopped stroking his head and retracted her hand into her sleeve. With that action, a piece of paper fell out from her sleeve. Upon seeing that, Wei Yi bent down and picked her paper before Ji Yunshu had the time to react. He promptly unfolded the piece of paper with curiosity.


    ¡°What is this? Is it something you drew for me?¡± He held the paper with great joy and looked at her with bright eyes.


    ¡°Give it back.¡± She wanted to take back the clue for the headless case.


    However, Wei Yi hid it behind him and retreated a few steps. ¡°Shu¡¯er is stingy. Let me look at it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless.


    Wei Yi looked at the paper, then rotated it clockwise and counter-clockwise. With his full attention, he observed the drawing. Suddenly, his eyes shed in understanding. He let out a shout. ¡°It¡¯s a footprint!¡±


    When Ji Yunshu heard him, she froze before excitement washed over her. She grabbed back the paper and looked at it with new understanding. Those disorderly strokes within the semi-circle now made sense.


    Wei Yi poked her with excitement. ¡°Am I right? Shu¡¯er drew a footprint, right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a footprint? What makes you think it¡¯s a footprint?¡± Ji Yunshu inquired.


    In order to show that he had not guessed wrong, Wei Yi took the paper and ced it on the ground. Then, he raised his leg and stepped on it. The once white sheet was now imprinted with the trace of his shoe, showing a simr half-circle to the one Ji Yunshu had drawn. Then, he picked up the paper and gave it to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Quick, look at it, Shu¡¯er! This is my footprint. When I was bullied, they always left footprints all over my clothes.¡±


    ¡®This has truly been enlightening!¡¯ Ji Yunshu felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted. Her brain quickly activated and started processing the new information at full speed. She examined her painting and the more she looked at it, the more she was convinced of Wei Yi¡¯s words. ¡°You are right! This really is a footprint.¡±


    Shepared it to Wei Yi¡¯s footprint. After a moment of contemtion, she muttered, ¡°Both are footprints, but the differences are great. So, this footprint should belong to someone who is smaller.¡±


    After she spoke the words, she immediately stored away the painting, then looked at Wei Yi. ¡°Thank you very much, Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not waste time to reply to him as she was already leaving in a hurry. She needed to find the capital governor at the ry station.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to arrive at the ry station. The governor asked her, ¡°Teacher Ji, why did you return so soon? Did you find a new lead?¡±


    ¡°Milord, do you have a way to make the Qujiang soldiers take off their shoes?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 220: Looking At Shoes’ Soles

    <h4>Chapter 220: Looking At Shoes¡¯ Soles</h4>


    The capital governor thought he had misheard. He asked her to repeat, ¡°Teacher Ji, are you saying that you want the Qujiang soldiers to take off their shoes and show them to you?¡±


    That was an unprecedented request!


    Ji Yunshu nodded in confirmation.


    The capital governor was reluctant; the Qujiang soldiers¡¯ temperaments were all awful. Last time he tried to enter the crime scene, they blocked his way. They were akin to a bunch of fiends. If the ry station had not been located in Great Lin, he would have long been thrown out after being beaten bloody. Therefore, it was impossible to fulfill that request; he had the will, but not the means.


    He disyed an awkward expression and said, ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯m afraid that your demand is a bit difficult to aplish. General Yuchi has recently passed away, so the soldiers are still full of wrath. This task is doomed to be a lost cause.¡±


    ¡°Seeing their shoes is of extreme importance.¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to case?¡±


    ¡°Hn!¡± She heavily nodded.


    The governor pondered for a little while with a cramped expression. He could not think of any methods.


    After Ji Yunshu saw his non-verbal cues, she thought a bit and decided to retract her request. ¡°Forget it. Governor, you have your own duties. Besides, those soldiers are stubborn ones. I also have no other way to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, if¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu pulled up the hem of her robe and started to climb the stairs without waiting for him to finish speaking. Above, several soldiers, who were guarding the floor, did not obstruct her path because of Su Ziluo¡¯s previous order which clearly stated that she was the one handling this case. Then, she walked to one of the soldiers and asked, ¡°Where is Teacher Su¡¯s room?¡±


    The soldier nced at her, then pointed at a door. Ji Yunshu followed his directions and when she reached the room, she lightly knocked twice.


    ¡°Come in!¡± A gentle voice echoed.


    She pushed open the door and saw Su Ziluo¡¯s back to her. He was sitting in front of the opened window. Her eyes were fixed on him. He gave her a surreal feeling, elusive and difficult to grasp. That kind of man always carried with him a mncholic aura that people could not see through, but which would only stir further their desire to see through him.


    Recently, Ji Yunshu was piqued by such curiosity. However, she had to reign it in since there was another presence inside the room.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er? Why have youe?¡± The voice belonged to none other than Li Shiyan.


    ¡®This guy is everywhere!¡¯ His presence there was justified since he knew Su Ziluo. It also meant that he was not ordinary.


    She noticed his affectionate wee and fortunately, she sidestepped in time or she would have ended up being shamelessly hugged by him.


    ¡°Why are you hiding from me?¡± Li Shiyan spoke with grievance.


    Ji Yunshu sighed and immediately ignored him. She looked past him and her line of sight met with Su Ziluo¡¯s who had just turned around his wheelchair.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, did youe back to investigate the case? Did you forget something?¡± His voice was pleasant to the ears ¨C gentle and clear.


    Ji Yunshu approached them and went straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°Since you said you¡¯re leaving this case in my hands, you should cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How do you want me to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°I need you to look at all the feet of the soldiers in the ry station.¡±


    ¡®Look at the feet?¡¯ Su Ziluo was shocked, but Li Shiyan was merely curious. Thetter cried out, ¡°Shu¡¯er, why do you want to look at those burly men¡¯s feet?¡±


    ¡°Because this is rted to the case, I need to investigate it,¡± she replied bluntly without much exnation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can determine who killed General Yuchi from their feet?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m only inspecting to find clues and evidence.¡± From the start, Ji Yunshu was only looking at Su Ziluo, although now she was replying to Li Shiyan. In fact, her words were meant for Su Ziluo.


    Li Shiyan failed to understand her logic, so he sat down and drank his tea.


    After a while, Su Ziluo finally uttered, ¡°Fine. If this can help finding out the real culprit, then I will do as you said.¡±


    Ji Yunshu sped her hands in gratitude. ¡°Many thanks, Teacher Su.¡±


    Soon, Su Ziluo sent out an order to gather everyone on the ground floor. There were not many soldiers, no more than a dozen. All of them unwillingly stretched out their feet, and Ji Yunshu meticulously examined them.


    Within the crowd, someone whispered, ¡°What are those people from Great Lin doing? For no reason, they want to look at our feet.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much about it? It¡¯s Teacher Su¡¯s order, so let¡¯s just do as we¡¯ve been told.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. What rtion does that Ji person have with Teacher Su?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°You know? Quick, tell me!¡± An impatient voice followed.


    The former leaned into the other¡¯s ear and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either~¡± He got punched in the back by hisrade in response.


    They were careful not to be heard, so they hushed their voices to a whisper. However, Su Ziluo¡¯s ears were too sharp and he heard all of their conversations. He gently pushed a button on his armrest and suddenly, two needles imperceptible to the eye shot out, passed through the first rows of soldiers, and pierced at the waists of the two whispering soldiers. Two yelps ensued before their bodies turned rigid and they stood in attention afterward. That small episode went unnoticed by the rest.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu was diligently inspecting their feet, looking at each one meticulously. The soldiers¡¯ feet were very big and wore shoes sized 48.


    It looked like she might have been overthinking it. However, when she came to thest pair of feet, her sight paused because of the very small size.


    She slowly raised her eyes and saw a tall, burly soldier. ¡°Your feet are very small,¡± she stated.


    Her words poked at his weakness. He almost choked on his own saliva as his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, but his eyes remained fixed at the ceiling. ¡°My feet have always been small.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me, did you go into the general¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, without the general¡¯s permission, I can¡¯t enter his room under any circumstance. Everyone knows this.¡± His reply was smooth without a hint of lies.


    This puzzled her.


    Behind her, Su Ziluo exined, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. Except for me and those invited, like Secretary Ji, no one else can enter General Yuchi¡¯s room. That also includes the pageboy who delivered the wine; he had to wait at the door.¡±


    If it had been spoken by someone else, Ji Yunshu would have remained skeptical, but for some reason, she believed Su Ziluo¡¯s words. It was a very odd feeling which she could not exin. Could it be because he looked simr to Ji Pei, or perhaps, his voice was too simr to Ji Pei¡¯s? She flung those questions to the back of her mind since it was not an appropriate time to think about that.


    In the end, she said to the soldier with the tiny feet, ¡°Show me your shoes.¡±


    The soldier obediently took off his shoes and showed them to Ji Yunshu.


    In an instant, the whole room was filled with the stench of his feet. Ji Yunshu¡¯s forehead wrinkled and she held her breath while examining the shoes¡¯ soles. The soles of his shoes did not correspond to the one in her drawing. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this has turned into a dead end?¡¯


    ¡°Are you done?¡± the soldier asked.


    She nodded. The tiny-feet soldier put his shoes back on and the odor disappeared, which was a blessing for hisrades who were having a hard time despite pinching their noses.

 Chapter 221: This Is Ji Pei’s

    <h4>Chapter 221: This Is Ji Pei¡¯s</h4>


    One whiff of the feet¡¯s stench simply induced a strong urge to convulse.


    The unbearable smell forced Ji Yunshu to retreat a few steps. She was truly baffled. She could not find the matching footprint. Could it be that she made a mistake and this wasn¡¯t a footprint? In the end, she must have spected too much.


    Su Ziluo dismissed everyone before looking back at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°It seems you havee in vain.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± she replied weakly. She let out a deep sigh before sping her hands at Su Ziluo. ¡°Teacher Su, I have trouble you with this matter. This humble one will take leave first. If there is any progress, I will return.¡±


    She was about to leave when Su Ziluo suddenly called her. ¡°Teacher Ji¡­ No, I should call you Miss Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu froze.


    He knew she was a girl, and he did not seem surprised. That Li Shiyan, he must have tattled to him. However, to call her ¡°Miss Ji¡± in a public setting like this was akin to giving her a knife and asking her to repeatedly stab herself.


    It was unclear if anyone had heard him. Ji Yunshu pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Do you need something, Teacher Su?¡± She remained unperturbed.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask if you have that tassel on you.¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her pupils constricted. ¡°How did you know I have a tassel on me?¡±


    ¡°Shiyan told me.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± she gasped. It appeared that Li Shiyan did not keep many secrets from him.


    Su Ziluo rolled his wheelchair closer. He slowly withdrew an object from his wide sleeve. Next, he extended his hand for Ji Yunshu to take a closer look. The small tassel gently swayed from his finger. It was identical to the one Ji Pei had given Ji Yunshu years before.


    ¡°Why do you have this?¡± she asked in a voice choked with emotions.


    Su Ziluo indifferently asked back, ¡°Do you find it very familiar?¡±


    ¡°This is Ji Pei¡¯s tassel!¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is his,¡± Su Ziluo answered.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ At that moment, her whole being felt like it had received an electric shock. Her brain short-circuited before being ovee with excitement. Her eyes reddened in an instant,pletely ignoring the presence of the capital governor near her. She could not help but advance forward, and then raised her hand to grab the swaying tassel from Su Ziluo¡¯s finger. However, just as her fingers brushed against it, Su Ziluo retracted swiftly and put it back in his sleeve, leaving her no time to react.


    ¡°This thing, where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Ziluo faintly smiled, not responding to Ji Yunshu¡¯s question. He signaled at his attendant who quickly came over and pushed him away.


    Ji Yunshu took to step forward, wanting to chase after him, but someone barred her way under Su Ziluo¡¯s order. ¡°Tell me, where is Ji Pei? Where did you get the tassel?¡± At that moment, she waspletely overtaken by her emotions, appearing like a lunatic. She had lost all reason. Unfortunately, Su Ziluo paid no heed to her questioning. He never gave her the answers she wanted, leaving silently while surrounded by an escort of dozens of soldiers.


    As for the governor, he gawked at the unexpected turn of events and was shocked at that different side of Teacher Ji.


    He prudently asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, are you alright?¡±


    Alright? How could she be alright? Could he not see how anxious she was?


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared at Su Ziluo who was leaving. She felt as if someone had stabbed a knife straight into her heart. The pain was excruciating! From that short conversation, she learnt something: Su Ziluo and Ji Pei were rted.


    ¡®Are they the same person or not?¡¯ The question swirled in her mind, paralyzing all others thoughts, leaving her undecided on what to do. She could not remember how long she remained standing in the ry station or when she left the ce.


    She was like an empty shell, walking through the streets in a daze. The sky had long darkened and few people remained outside. Suddenly, a burst of noises was heard. She turned back instinctively.


    The sight made her shudder. A man dressed in ck was dashing toward her with his sword thrusting forward, targeting her.


    There was no fear in her heart, only a feeling of gloom. Why did she always encounter assassins? Why did they all want to decapitate her? Did she threaten them in any way?


    While her mind was preupied with random thoughts, the sword almost reached her, merely a few millimeters away. At that moment, another sword shed with it and deviated the weapon¡¯s trajectory just in time. Shi Zijin jumped out from the shadow, transforming into the embodiment of viciousness and ruthlessness. Her imposing presence did not lose against the assassin¡¯s aura.


    Ji Yunshu watched their fight and marveled at Shi Zijin¡¯s excellent skills. Even if her body was smallerpared to the tall assassin, each stroke of her sword forced thetter to retreat back until one sh injured him. He quickly fled the scene.


    Shi Zijin sheathed her sword and lightly walked to Ji Yunshu. She coldly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± As soon she said that, Ji Yunshu noticed her bleeding arm which had earlier been pierced by the assassin¡¯s sword. The originally ck clothes had taken a red tint from the blood.


    Ji Yunshu did not say a word as she ripped part of her clothes to use as a makeshift bandage. However, Shi Zijin distanced herself a few steps.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Your body is more important. Come here.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was heavy.


    Ji Yunshu did not allow her to refuse again. She sat down next to her and tore the bit of clothing that obstructed the view of the wound, revealing a deep flesh wound.


    ¡°It will hurt, so endure it a little.¡±


    Shi Zijin had a look of indifference that was yet somewhat overbearing. From a young age, she had received countless injuries and this small injury was nothing but the tip of an iceberg.


    After her wound was bandaged, Ji Yunshu told her, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the matter tonight to Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡®Ah?¡¯ Shi Zijin nted her head and looked at her with curiosity.


    ¡°Just promise me. I don¡¯t want him to know about it, alright?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to worry him?¡± This was the most Shi Zijin had spoken in days.


    Ji Yunshu was not afraid that Jing Rong would worry. She¡­ It was too tiring to exin. Among the people who wanted to kill her stood not only Concubine Xiao¡¯s faction but also Prince Yi¡¯s people. Who else wanted to eliminate her?


    Anyway, she nodded, toozy to exin. ¡°That¡¯s right. So, don¡¯t tell him, okay?¡±


    Shi Zijin lightly nodded.


    Slowly, they walked back to the Rong Estate. As soon as they reached the entrance, Shi Zijin leapt to the roof and vanished from her sight. Ji Yunshu was unconcerned with her departure since her heart and mind were preupied by the tassel in Su Ziluo¡¯s possession.

 Chapter 222: Wolf Versus Fox

    <h4>Chapter 222: Wolf Versus Fox</h4>


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes. Lost in thoughts, she kept reying Su Ziluo¡¯s words, which only cast a gloom over her wits the more she thought about it. It was with heavy steps that she returned to East Courtyard. As soon one of her feet crossed the threshold, her forehead heavily collided against a hard surface. The pain caused her to let a groan slip out.


    The so-called hard surface was, in fact, Jing Rong¡¯s chest. She then heard his voice from above her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you visit the Yuhua Pavilion? Why do you look so deadbeat after returning? Could it be that Wei Yi guy didn¡¯t want to return with you?¡±


    She did not expect any good words toe out of his poisonous mouth. However, she was not in the mood to bicker with him, so she bypassed him and continued toward her residence. She had barely taken a few more steps when he suddenly grabbed her wrist. He applied enough strength to force her to stop, and then pulled her backward. Unfortunately for him, that situation had repeated itself so often that Ji Yunshu was already prepared. If not, she would have long fallen into his embrace by now, and she would be at the mercy of that wolf pouncing at its prey.


    She turned her head and looked at him. ¡°Your Highness, the case is still under investigation. I really have no time to apany you!¡± she said, annoyed.


    ¡°I have no intention to disturb you. I just want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did you and Mo Ruo talk about when you went to Yuhua Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Small talk.¡±


    ¡®Small talk? Why are you both making small talk?¡¯ After she answered, she endured Jing Rong¡¯s cold ring stare. He ferociously poked her between her eyebrows while tightening his grip a bit.


    The slight pain on her hand caused Ji Yunshu to frown even more. She gritted her teeth and spat out, ¡°Please release me.¡±


    ¡°Why? It is painful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± she bluntly said. Their conversation demonstrated their familiarity with each other.


    Who could have guessed that her reply would make Jing Rong pull her arm once again, bringing her closer to him.


    She promptly used her free hand to push back his chest, keeping the distance between their bodies from narrowing further. Her eyes lifted up, revealing to this loathsome wolf how displeased she was.


    At that moment, she felt a great urge to p him. However, she dispelled the thought as soon as it came because she was well aware that she was not his opponent. If she actually acted on her impulse, Jing Rong might throw her on the nuptial bed.


    While she was lost in thought, Jing Rong lifted her chin, raising her head high.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Ji Yunshu struggled, but she was no match for him. He had her well secured in his embrace.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t move too much because I don¡¯t know what I might do if this continues.¡±


    ¡°Beast!¡±


    ¡°What are you calling this Prince?¡±


    ¡°Beast!¡± she fearlessly repeated.


    The result was obvious. Jing Rong was infuriated even more. He suddenly picked her up and carried her like a princess into her residence.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Let me down!¡± Ji Yunshu continued to struggle.


    Jing Rong ignored her futile struggle. His face was sporting a chilling expression as if he wanted to bite someone.


    The maidservants at the entrance gawked at the scene unfolding in front of them. They could not believe it! Their master was suddenly carrying someone who happened to be a man, and it was Teacher Ji nheless! There was a rumor circting about the romance between Prince Rong and Teacher Ji, but they did not expect to witness such a rare scene. They all covered their wide-opened mouth, not daring to utter a word. They only watched Jing Rong as he carried Ji Yunshu like a princess into the residence.


    As soon as he entered the building, he used his foot to close the door and coldly snarled, ¡°Without my order, no one can enter!¡± His words felt like a bucket of icy water sshing on them on a freezing night.


    He went to her bedroom and threw her on the bed. Due to his excessive strength, despite being thrown onto the bed, she still felt a burst of pain when her back hit the mattress. She frowned and wanted to get up, but Jing Rong pressed her down. Her limbs were immobilized by his hug.


    ¡°I, this prince, has endured long enough. Do you believe that I¡¯ll have my way with you right now?¡±


    ¡°Rogue!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes reddened. Her hands tightly clenched the bedsheets until they wrinkled.


    Seeing the tears pooling in her eyes, most of his anger suddenly vanished, but out of stubbornness, he continued to pretend to be angry and kept his expression ferocious. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a rogue? I¡¯m only a rogue to you because¡­¡±


    ¡°Because?¡±


    ¡°Because you are one of my people!¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And there is a wolf in Yuhua Pavilion who it¡¯s best to stay far away from.¡±


    ¡®He got angry because of that?! What a joke! This is too hateful!¡¯ Ji Yunshu felt angry to the point her ground her teeth. She had lived long enough to encounter thergest vat of jealousy beneath the heavens. She quickly turned away her head and sneered, ¡°Even if Mo Ruo is a wolf, he¡¯s much better than your Highness who is a ruthless fox.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± As he spoke, his long fingers pinched her jaw, forcing her to look at him. He seriously asked, ¡°You have to say it more clearly because I don¡¯t understand where those thoughts came from.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not beat around the bush and bluntly told him. ¡°Your Highness didn¡¯t try to save Miss Kong during the banquet because you met with her beforehand, and she told you something that dispelled your thoughts of saving her.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo told you?¡±


    ¡°He was only warning me. If your Highness didn¡¯t want to be treated as a ruthless fox, then tell me what Miss Kong said to change your mind?¡±


    Suddenly, a smile bloomed on his face. ¡°You keep saying you don¡¯t care about me, but in fact, you care a lot about me. If not, why would you be so concerned about this matter?¡± To him, her words of indifference still meant the same thing no matter how she spun it.


    Ji Yunshu nevertheless tried to exin herself. ¡°You overthink. I merely didn¡¯t wish to think that you¡¯re a merciless person, so I want to rify this matter.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Then, listen well. I, this Prince¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu interrupted him. ¡°Before your Highness tell me, can you get off of me first? It¡¯s a bit ufortable to have a proper conversation in this position.¡±


    Jing Rong chuckled. His mood soared because Ji Yunshu suddenly had shown some concern for him, so he obediently got up. He sat on the bed and rearranged his clothes. The moment Jing Rong released her, Ji Yunshu got up from the bed and quickly put some distance between them, afraid that Jing Rong might suddenly pull her back onto the bed.

 Chapter 223: You Are My Dearest

    <h4>Chapter 223: You Are My Dearest</h4>


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile slyly seeing her scared kitten-like appearance. He got up and walked to Ji Yunshu but sat down next to a table at thest minute. He focused his attention at the two teacups on it, taking one and pushing the other toward Ji Yunshu. Then, he lightly tapped on the table, indicating that she should sit down too.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sit down how can we have a good talk? Or do you want me to take with you in bed again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then, sit down. I don¡¯t like looking up at people when talking.¡± His arrogance was in to the sight.


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi! What an inted ego!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was reluctant to move from her spot, but in the end she still walked to the chair and quietly sat down. However, she continued to monitor that evil man from the corner of her eyes.


    Jing Rong was nning to have a serious talk with her. He turned around his teacup before he started talking. ¡°Kong Yu and I share some simrities.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stayed silent.


    ¡°Since she was a child, what she has been the most afraid of is to be a burden to others. She knows that I will stop at nothing to cancel her marriage. Therefore, she deliberately told me she was willing to marry the Qujiang King.¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept quiet and continued to listen to his exnations.


    Jing Rong paused for a moment. He took a sip of his tea before continuing, ¡°She knows my thoughts and correctly guessed the idea came from you.¡±


    ¡°You mean the suggestion I made to marry her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If I did ask my imperial father for her hand, he would surely have exploded in anger. The consequences of provoking my imperial father were never light. Even if such actions would help Kong Yu get away from this marriage, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from punishment. You know how my imperial father is very suspicious of people.¡± Paranoia was amon problem among emperors.


    Ji Yunshu empathized with him. She was the one who came up with the n. Although it wasn¡¯t the only feasible one, she insisted on it. However, as Jing Rong said, if he did go through with it, the consequences could be disastrous. A heavy punishment meant he could lose his prince status. A light one meant he could be punished with a dozens strokes of a cane.


    Once she thought again, she realized that her n to save Kong Yu was the most stupid one. Fortunately, Kong Yu was as intelligent as Mo Ruo described. She was able to avert the cmity that could have befallen Jing Rong.


    She frowned as the realization hit her. Meanwhile, Jing Rong continued, ¡°These years, I haven¡¯t rified my intentions for Kong Yu to my imperial father. If at this critical moment during the banquet I were to utter such words, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be as simple as we might expect. If I didn¡¯t meet her before the start of the banquet, I fear that you might be implicated after I go through with the n. We haven¡¯t started investigating the Lin capital case; I can¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡±


    ¡°So this is the real reason you refuse to take her as a wife?¡± Ji Yunshu asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t want to give my imperial father a reason to criticize me and implicate you too.¡± His reasons were very clear.


    Her heart quivered from his words, and it made her feel guilty to propose such a bad n.


    ¡°Now, do you still think I¡¯m heartless?¡± Jing Rong inquired.


    ¡°You know that you don¡¯t need to give thought to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°To me, you are my dearest.¡±


    She merely lowered her head, unsure of how to respond.


    Jing Rong got up; his body straight like a nk. He muttered a bit, then earnestly spoke to her. ¡°Yunshu, bear in mind that no matter whether I have to dive through water or tread through fire, I will protect you without a doubt, so nothing happens to you.¡± Upon finishing those words, he left the room.


    Creak! Bang!


    After the door closed, Ji Yunshu remained seated with her mindpletely nk. Only when the door opened again did she finally snap back to reality. She looked up and saw two servants entering, each holding a candle in their hands.


    ¡°His Highness has ordered us to bring these lit candles, so Teacher can see clearly and avoid stumbling in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Put it there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After putting down the candles, they silently left.


    With the addition of two candles, the room was much brighter. Sometimes, the light flickered as the mes swayed from the wind blowing through the window.


    Ji Yunshu sat for a long time in front of her table. Unconsciously, her thoughts geared back to the tassel Su Ziluo had. A doubt she once had finally germinated.


    ¡®Is Su Ziluo Ji Pei? But didn¡¯t they say that Su Ziluo¡¯s legs were paralyzed five years ago, unless- His legs are fine. Then, he has always been Su Ziluo.¡¯


    That certainty grew the more she pondered. The thoughts swirled and filled her mind, leaving her unable to sleep the whole night. When dawn came, she immediately departed to the ry station. She needed to see Su Ziluo and rify her doubts. However, when she arrived, she was told he wasn¡¯t in the ry station.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± she asked.


    The soldier was reluctant to speak with her, so he replied in a concise manner, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything when he left.¡±


    She could return to the Rong estate.


    When she came back, she heard from Lu Jiang that Jing Rong had entered the pce. The Emperor had summoned him first thing in the morning. Then, she learned that his summon also included Su Ziluo.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Inside the imperial pce.


    Regarding the death of General Yuchi, the case was a trending topic which was heavily debated in court, and all the important officials were dispatched to take care of the aftermath.


    Su Ziluo went to Zhangzhi hall to attend the meeting as the representative of Qujiang. He appeared calm and wore his signature¡¯s smile. The kind of faint smile that left an odd feeling with its beholders as they couldn¡¯t decipher his mood from such an impersonal smile.


    Qi Zhen swept a nce at everyone in the hall. When his eyes fell on Su Ziluo, who sat on a wheelchair, he was shocked. The two princes on his side also noticed his reaction and they nced at Su Ziluo. The Crown Prince Jing Hua revealed his disdain; Prince Yi merely narrowed his eyes which held only inquiry; and as for Jing Rong, he remained expressionless.


    Despite hisck of expression, his eyes continued darting toward Su Ziluo. ¡®Is that man really Ji Pei? But Yunshu said he isn¡¯t.¡¯


    At that moment, Qi Zhen announced the start of the meeting. ¡°An unexpected ident has urred which we will handle with fairness. We will not let General Yuchi¡¯s death remain unclear!¡±


    Su Ziluo raised his weary eyes and slowly spoke. ¡°Then, how does your Majesty n to handle this matter?¡±


    ¡°If the killer is really Secretary Ji, we will handle it ording to thews of our Great Lin without bias.¡±


    ¡°Does your Majesty mean payback with one¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Apart from killing the culprit, anything else?¡± Su Ziluo¡¯s tone became heavy. Nothing could be deduced about his true intentions.


    Qi Zhen was caught off guard by the other party¡¯s words. He became more certain that the man was far from simple. ¡°Teacher Su¡¯s meaning has eluded us. Today, our Great Lin¡¯s imperial court is in full attendance. If you wish to say anything, feel free to do so.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the most important thing at present to find the murderer? Afterward, I will be able to notify my king about the matter and let him decide on the follow-up. In the end, I am merely a small military officer and have no authority in making decisions on such important matters.¡±


    He shook his head slightly and carried on smiling.


    Qi Zhen knew that man¡¯s objectives were far from transparent.

 Chapter 224: Private Matters, Not Work

    <h4>Chapter 224: Private Matters, Not Work</h4>


    Qi Zhen Emperor had yet toment on Su Ziluo¡¯s words when the Crown Prince began to fluster, ¡°Teacher Su, was it? Whether or not Secretary Ji killed this man, hasn¡¯t a life already been repaid with another? If he really was killed by Secretary Ji, just let this matter be. Did you expect the Great Lin topensate your Qujiang by tenfold?¡±


    His words really were disgusting!


    Who would have thought that Qi Zhen would be so pleased with the Crown Prince¡¯s deration. However, after all, that was exactly what he wanted to say himself.


    ¡®Good job, my son! You¡¯ve just spoken my mind!¡¯


    On the surface, however, he could not overindulge him and instead gave Jing Hua a stern re. ¡°Watch your manners!¡±


    ¡°Your son admits his faults!¡±


    Jing Hua grudgingly stepped back.


    Qi Zhen wore a cold smile as he turned to Su Ziluo, and said, ¡°Regarding this matter, I will definitely give Qujiang an answer. In the meantime, Teacher Su should remain in the ry station.¡±


    Su Ziluo nodded. ¡°If so, this humble one hopes that this issue would be quickly resolved.¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Su Ziluo suddenly continued, ¡°This matter concerns both nations. I hope Your Majesty understands that some things are just not that simple.¡± His words held hidden meaning.


    Even an idiot could understand this! What of ¡®a life for a life¡¯, or ¡®sentencing by thews of the Great Lin¡¯? These were never Su Ziluo¡¯s motives!


    Jing Hua stared at him furiously and could not help himself but add, ¡°Did you really want the Great Lin to repay one life with ten?¡±


    Su Ziluo answered, ¡°Your Highness has misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Su Ziluo solemnly replied, ¡°If this matter could be written off with a life, then surely your Great Lin must owe our Qujiang countless lives?¡±


    Gasp


    Su Ziluo¡¯s cynical statement astonished the court. Before anyone could react, Su Ziluo had already wiped the strange smile off his face and raised his eyes, ck as the abyss. He continued, ¡°Five years ago when the Great Lin and Qujiang fought at Cangshui, the battle concluded in countless casualties and endless bloodshed. Our defeated Qujiang soldiers were forced to offer tributes to your Great Lin every year and even gave up two cities at Lu Hai Guan. These actions have been the unresolved regrets of us Qujiang people for many years. Now, if we can resolve these, then we won¡¯t insist on the matter of General Yuchi.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Qi Zhen bellowed, mming down his hands onto his throne.


    Countless armed soldiers swiftly barged in and encircled Su Ziluo and his attendant. The two of them seemingly showed no fear as the soldiers drew their swords at them in unison.


    Su Ziluo was still Su Ziluo! Even his attendant was as calm as he was.


    But in the next moment, Qi Zhen mmed again on the throne. ¡°How dare you!¡± All the soldiers immediately threw their swords away and dropped to their knees on the ground.


    ¡°Who gave you permission to carry your swords into the court?¡± Qi Zhen angrily reprimanded.


    The Chief of the imperial guards raised his head and nervously eyed Crown Prince Jing Hua. Jing Hua broke out in a cold sweat and threw him a nce, hinting for him to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡®If you dare reveal that it was my order, your entire family will perish!¡¯


    The Chief of the imperial guards understood and averted his nce, keeping silent.


    In his fit of anger, Qi Zhen pointed at that man, ¡°Men, behead him!¡±


    ¡°Please spare me, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Drag him out.¡±


    Someone entered, and pulled him out. The other kneeling soldiers frantically picked up their swords and quickly exited the court.


    What a farce was that scene!


    Su Ziluo paid no attention to them the whole time, only waiting for Qi Zhen to give him a reply.


    Qi Zhen regained hisposure and exined to Su Ziluo, ¡°What happened just now was not directed at you, Teacher Su.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± He continued, ¡°However, it is excusable even if Your Majesty decided to kill us both here.¡±


    ¡°If we killed you here, what could be said of our reputation?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, what can be said of Your Majesty¡¯s reputation in regards to General Yuchi¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°If you are seeking the return of those two cities from us, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    There was no room for negotiation!


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s possible or not, your Majesty should take your time, slowly reconsider, and not rush into a decision,¡± Su Ziluo stated in a slow tone.


    Everyone else was waiting with bated breath.


    Having stated his intentions clearly, Su Ziluo cupped his hands in front of his chest and dered, ¡°This humble one will remain in the ry station. I hope Your Majesty will reconsider and form a clear view. This is my final suggestion!¡±


    His attitude was equally firm.


    Su Ziluo left Zhangzhi Hall under the public eye.


    The Great Lin would need to return two cities built upon the blood of thousands of men in exchange for the measly life of a general.


    ¡®Never!¡¯ Qi Zhen would never agree!


    Someone in court piped up. ¡°Your Majesty, the Qujiang of today is not the Qujiang from five years ago. For example, they deployed only thirty thousand troops to stir up enough trouble at our border patrolled by a hundred thousand-strong army. They are now a force not to be belittled!¡±


    ¡°Is Lord Zhang suggesting that we return the cities?¡±


    ¡°This subject is only serving my humble opinion!¡±


    ¡®Daring to sh opinions with His Majesty, you¡¯re done for!¡¯


    At this point, Jing Yi nced at Jing Rong and took his cue to speak up, ¡°Imperial Father, your son feels that although this concerns the two nations¡¯ rtionship, there is no need to return the cities. That Teacher Su is no more than a meagre military officer and you need not pay any heed.¡±


    Qi Zhen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Pay no attention at all. Since it happened in the capital, it must be trialed ording to the Great Lin¡¯sws. These are rules that cannot be ignored or belittled ¨C everyone is equal; even if our opponent is a Qujiang General, all we need to do is topensate them with some tael and jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Hm, what you said is not wrong.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even though they have entered the capital on grounds of marriage, we have yet to establish if they have any ulterior motives. Imperial Father is the sovereign of a mighty empire. Naturally, you will not be led by something as trivial as Qujiang,¡± Jing Yi dered assuredly!


    Others were convinced by Jing Yi that it had to be so!


    Jing Hua could control himself no longer and blurted, ¡°This time, your son agrees as well. We might as well kill Secretary Ji and give them a life for a life.¡± He was infuriated!


    Although his own future Crown Princess was Ji Li¡¯s sister, even the idiot Jing Hua knew that he should help his own kin and not outsiders. Or perhaps he was simply his father¡¯s son, thinking that killing would solve all problems! If he became the emperor, even Hell would not be able to hold all the maligned wandering souls.


    All the ministers were chattering!


    During all this, only Jing Rong had kept quiet. He hurried out of the pce and chased after Su Ziluo who was just about to board his carriage.


    ¡°How could I help Prince Rong?¡± Su Ziluo was at least polite.


    ¡°How about we find some ce to talk, Teacher Su?¡± Jing Rong was unabashedly straightforward.


    ¡°Prince Rong would like to have a chat at this critical time? Are you sure it is appropriate?¡±


    ¡°We will discuss only private matters, not work!¡±

 Chapter 225: A Pitiful Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 225: A Pitiful Obsession</h4>


    Peach Blossoms Spring


    After Jing Rong left the pce with Su Ziluo, they directly went there. At that moment, both men sat opposite each other.


    The pageboy, who guarded the ce, hurriedly came in with a teapot. He poured the infused tea in two cups and ced one in front of Su Ziluo.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    The pageboy took back the teacup. He kept his head lowered and cleverly stepped back.


    Outside of the pavilion they sat in, the flourishing peach trees were in full bloom, scattering pink petals all around. Sometimes, one or two petals would slip in between the white curtains surrounding the pavilion.


    Jing Rong¡¯s slender eyes were affixed on Su Ziluo, observing him. Underneath his sleeves, his fingers were drumming quietly. No one wanted to take the initiative to start the conversation.


    Su Ziluo¡¯s expression remained serene all along, like the undisturbed water of ake. His eyes held an unfathomable tranquility.


    The silence went on until Jing Rong eventually broke it. ¡°Did youe to Great Lin before?¡±


    ¡°What does Prince Rong mean?¡±


    ¡°I was just asking, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Su Ziluo lightly shook his head. ¡°Never.¡±


    If it was someone else, they might have believed his words, but Jing Rong was skeptical. His sly eyes slightly raised, and his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. So, how about we speak frankly?¡±


    Su Ziluo did not appear to be baffled by the other party¡¯s suggestion. On the contrary, he revealed an amused smile and replied, ¡°This humble one has never traveled to the Great Lin before, so why does your Highness think that I have not spoken the truth? Did your Highness invite me here for the sole purpose of asking me this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing of that sort.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s tone was a bit forceful.


    Su Ziluo continued, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we get straight to the point? If there¡¯s anything you would like to say, then there is no need to go around in circles. This would only make people weary.¡±


    ¡®Who isn¡¯t tired? Everyone is weary too, you know?¡±


    Jing Rong usually had an impetuous temper. However, at that moment, he was surprisingly calmer. This might be an attempt to follow Su Ziluo¡¯s pace. He paused for a moment. His eyebrows lowered as he began to speak. ¡°The words you said at the imperial court showed your straightforward temper, so this Prince won¡¯t beat around the bush. I want to ask you one question.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Are you Ji Pei?¡±


    His question came out of the blue. Fortunately, Su Ziluo had already mentally prepared himself for any eventuality before he had entered the Peach Blossoms Spring. Hence, when the question came out, he was surprised but not caught off guard. He merely smiled faintly, overflowing with elegance to mask any other expressions.


    This kind of bearing induced fear in Jing Rong¡¯s mind. His bearing was like a warm breeze during spring, and he could just easily soften people¡¯s hearts upon contact. It stirred envy in a handsome man like Jing Rong. It was no wonder Ji Pei, who was that kind of man, was able to drill and take root so deeply in Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart. They had a charisma which could attract crowds to them.


    Su Ziluo rolled his wheelchair, leaving the cover of the pavilion roof. He took in the sight of the garden, which was being filled with fluttering petals. Many fell upon his shoulders. He reached to brush them off, but when he touched one, he suddenly stopped. He put down his hand and left them be.


    After a long silence, he began to speak with no hurry, with his back still facing Jing Rong. ¡°Ji Pei? That name has disappeared two years ago. That person no longer exists.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ji Pei truly disappeared, but for that person, he still exists.¡±


    ¡°You mean Miss Ji?¡± Su Ziluo crooked his head.


    Jing Rong did not expect that man to discover Ji Yunshu¡¯s gender. He nodded in confirmation.


    This caused Su Ziluo¡¯s smile to widen. The next moment, he said, ¡°Clinging to a non-existent person, how pitiful.¡±


    ¡®Pitiful?¡¯ Jing Rong coldly retorted, ¡°Is she pitiful for enduring all kinds of hardships in the past two years, just for one man? Or do you find her foolishness pitiful?¡±


    Su Ziluo did not look back, but his expression abruptly changed ¨C it reflected remorse and guilt. That change was a ripple on his calm expression. Hidden underneath his wide sleeves, his hands curled up into fists.


    After a long while, he finally uttered, ¡°Your Highness should know that life is a winding road. There are many crossroads and you can¡¯t tread on all of them. Some things are bound to be lost as you gain other things. This is an undeniable fact since olden times; this is life. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    This is life. Although his words did not directly answer his question, Jing Rong still understood the real meaning behind Su Ziluo¡¯s speech ¨C that man was Ji Pei.


    After a moment, Jing Rong got up and quietly walked to Su Ziluo. He also looked at the peach trees, which were shockingly gorgeous in full bloom.


    ¡°Are you really willing to part with her?¡± He asked.


    Su Ziluo faintly trembled. His hands stroked his thighs as he bitterlyughed. ¡°Look at my current state. Do I still have any qualifications to talk about whether I am willing or not?¡±


    ¡°You know she doesn¡¯t care about that!¡±


    ¡°But I do care!¡± His tone came out forceful.


    Jing Rong nced at him but did not add anything.


    ¡°Your Highness was by her side on the journey from Jinjiang to the capital. She has long been aware of your feelings. At present, the only qualified person to stand at her side is your Highness. From now on, I want to trouble your Highness to take care of her. Please overlook her mistakes, and forgive her for her wrongs.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, this Prince will stay at her side regardless of anything.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can do what you say.¡± His words contained a deeper meaning which only the concerned party could understand. A silence ensued, before being broken by Su Ziluo some time after. ¡°Our meeting today shouldn¡¯t be known to her.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After Su Ziluo left the Peach Blossoms Spring, the attendant, who was pushing him, stopped and came in front of Su Ziluo. He used his hands to make several signs. Su Ziluo frowned a bit. ¡°Li¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The attendant called Li¡¯er did a few more hand signs. He appeared very worried. After he was done, he squatted down, looked up at Su Ziluo and let out some incoherent sounds. Li¡¯er was a mute.


    Su Ziluo reached for his head and rubbed it with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine because it was a decision I made two years ago.¡±


    Li¡¯er lifted his hands and gestured a few more times as his eyes reddened.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand. My father has not been avenged, and the matter our king has entrusted me with has yet to be achieved. Besides, everything is ephemeral, and so are my feelings, which now belong to the past.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t mention it again. Remember well, I am Su Ziluo, so you must not let Shu¡¯er find out. Understand?¡±


    Regardless of how much Li¡¯er felt distressed for his lord, he was still a servant, who worked for Su Ziluo ever since thetter had returned to Qujiang two years ago.


    He nodded before getting up and resumed pushing the wheelchair.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 226: It’s Because of You

    <h4>Chapter 226: It¡¯s Because of You</h4>


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu was at her residence, impatiently awaiting the news in the pce from Jing Rong.


    It might have been due to how absent-minded she was, but morning passed by quickly. At lunch, two servants entered, carrying dishes which they put in front of her. ¡°Teacher Ji, you have not eaten since the morning. You should eat a bit. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Right now, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat anything. Her mind was preupied with the headless case and by the matter with Su Ziluo. She let out a sigh.


    ¡°What is the matter, Teacher? You¡¯ve been like this since morning. Did something happen?¡±


    She shook her head in denial.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    She shook her head once again.


    The maidservants scratched their head and ceased to ask. They noticed that Ji Yunshu was in no mood for a conversation. They shrugged but still attempted to ask her once more, ¡°That¡¯s right. When will Young Master Wei return to the estate? He¡¯s been gone for days.¡±


    At the mention of Wei Yi, Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression changed. She replied, ¡°It will be for another while.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Without Young Master Wei Yi here, this ce is too cheerless.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t respond. Seeing that, the servants didn¡¯t disturb her any longer. They turned around to leave. However, when they reached the door, Ji Yunshu suddenly eximed, ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait!¡±


    Her shouts scared the maidservant. She froze, not daring to move her trembling foot which hovered above the ground. ¡°W-what is it, Teacher Ji?¡± she asked in shock.


    Ji Yunshu rushed to her side and carefully observed her foot. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind, shocking her to the core. She immediately fetched her painting tools and started to paint while quietly muttering, ¡°If it¡¯s a footprint, then¡­ this must be a woman¡¯s footprint.¡±


    ¡®Huh?!¡¯ The thought scared her because the ry station was swept clean in every nook and cranny, not to mention that no one was allowed in General Yuchi¡¯s room without permission, meaning that the footprint absolutely could not belong to Yuchi Lin. The few people who had entry to his room at the time of the crime were Ziluo and Ji Li. So, the footprint must have belonged to one of them, but it was obviously too small to match their foot sizes. In other words, there was another person who went in and that person might have been a woman.


    The servant did not dare put down her foot despite her imbnce which made her body totter. ¡°Can I put down my foot, Teacher Ji?¡± As soon as she asked, she was abandoned by Ji Yunshu who rushed to the ry station once again.


    When she reached her destination, she went straight to Yuchi Lin¡¯s room. The corpse was still on the bed, emanating a rotten smell. She pinched her nose as she walked in. She went to the bed, reached for the white cloth and lifted it. The pungent smell of the body assailed her senses.


    Yuchi Lin¡¯s head now appeared to have transitioned into a more advanced stage of the dposition process, causing his skin to appear marbled, taking a darker green shade. The head seemed to have shrunken in size from the cells¡¯ destruction, making its cheekbones protrude more and the overall more skeletal. It was quite a tragic sight.


    Ji Yunshu picked up the head without a word and re-examined it meticulously. Since a few days had passed, the dermal degeneration surrounding the wound opening had caused the skin to shrink, allowing her to discover something she had never seen before. Her conjecture turned into certitude after witnessing the sight.


    ¡°How can it be that person?¡± Her tone did not conceal her surprise.


    At that moment, she heard Su Ziluo¡¯s voiceing from behind her. ¡°When did Teacher Ji get here?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, she turned around while still holding the sinister head. Su Ziluo was at the door, just returning from Peach Blossoms Spring.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him incredulously. She was in a state of disbelief. As the intellect he was, Su Ziluo could already tell what she was thinking. He rolled his wheelchair into the room. Li¡¯er did not follow, obediently standing outside to prevent any intrusion, which left only Ji Yunshu and Su Ziluo inside the room.


    Ji Yunshu continued to hold Yuchi Lin¡¯s head as she coldly interrogated Su Ziluo. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why what? I¡¯m not sure I understand you.¡±


    ¡°No need to quibble with me. You already knew everything from the start.¡±


    Su Ziluo maintained a poker face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Ji Yunshu bluntly showed him the corpse¡¯s neck and spoke with confidence, ¡°There are two wounds on General Yuchi¡¯s neck.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Before he was decapitated, he received another wound at the same ce which was made by a small curved knife or something simr. Since he received both wounds in the short time frame of less than the burning of an incense stick, the neck appeared as if there was only one wound. However, after 24 hours, since the two wounds were made from different weapons, through the exposure to ambient conditions and the progression of the post-mortem process, the differences due to the sizes of the incisions, which were of different depths, and the clotting formation ensuing from it made it more evident it was two distinct wounds. In simple terms, the neck showed twoyers of incisions.¡± She pointed at the incisions on Yuchi Lin¡¯s head to give a better visual of her exnations.


    There were indeed two different cuts revealed after the dermal generation when looking up close around the area of the Adam¡¯s apple.


    Su Ziluo calmly listened to her. He had no intention of interrupting her, instead showing much interest in her words.


    Immediately after, she took out her painting and smudged the white paper with her dirty hands, leaving behind five lustrous fingerprints smeared with curdled bodily fluids. ¡°This footprint waspared with everyone¡¯s in the ry station. However, I now realize that I was wrong because this footprint belongs to a woman.¡±


    One of Su Ziluo¡¯s eyebrows rose as he faintly asked, ¡°Then, do you know whose footprint that might be?¡±


    ¡°Kong Yu!¡± She spoke with confidence.


    After hearing the name, Su Ziluo smiled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°On the day of the banquet, I saw her shoes when she walked through the venue. When I began my investigation, I was far from associating her to this case, but after I realized this could be the footprint of a woman, I recalled her shoes. I have a strong suspicion that this footprint was left behind by Kong Yu, and that she was present at the crime scene that night.¡±


    ¡°Did Teacher Ji forget? This ce is surrounded by soldiers, and no one apart from Ji Li entered the ry station that night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you told them beforehand, so no one dared say otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why would I want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me toy everything out from top to bottom?¡± Ji Yunshu became emotional and tears threatened to flow from her eyes.


    She put the head back to its ce and faced Su Ziluo. She took a deep breath before talking in a grave tone. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to confess, I will say it instead. On that day, Kong Yu left the pce toe here. At that time, Ji Li was already intoxicated by the alcohol and may have been oblivious to the conversation between Kong Yu and General Yuchi. I have deduced that she spoke about her unwillingness to go to Qujiang and wed their monarch, hoping that General Yuchi could present a memorial to the Emperor for the selection of another bride. This n would not implicate Jing Rong and also free her from this unwanted marriage. She came in with a die-hard determination but encountered General Yuchi¡¯s refusal. In her impatience, she caught him off-guard with a curved dagger to the neck, which infuriated him. He expulsed her from his room. When she left, she identally dropped her handkerchief on the floor and stepped on it, leaving half of her footprint on her handkerchief and the other half on the dusty floor.¡±


    Su Ziluo then asked, ¡°At that time, why did she leave? And where is the handkerchief?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡±

 Chapter 227: A Very Easy Choice

    <h4>Chapter 227: A Very Easy Choice</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡± Her words rang. Her bloodshot eyes stared at him coldly as if watching a stranger.


    She continued, ¡°General Yuchi¡¯s death is part of your n. You both agreed to invite Ji Li to drink wine at the ry station. Next, he spiked his own drink, happily seeking his own demise. His death was to then be imputed to Ji Li. Unfortunately, there was an unforeseen element which almost jeopardized the whole n ¨C Kong Yu. Her arrival was a miscalction, not to mention she injured Yuchi Lin with a curved dagger. However, you were able to reverse the situation and carry out the n, sessfully attaining the desired result.¡±


    ¡°And after that?¡± Su Ziluo casually asked. He did not deny her conjecture and maintained a very calm demeanor.


    Ji Yunshu took a deep breath. She studied his expression while continuing her speech. ¡°You let Kong Yu leave the ry station, but prior to that, you shut her mouth by agreeing to her condition ¨C cancelling her marriage to Qujiang. Next, you destroyed all traces of her visit, except for that half-footprint which was overlooked. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, that handkerchief has long been turned to ashes.¡±


    ¡°For your grand n to be implemented, everything had to be carried out ordingly. Hence, while Ji Li was still unconscious from the alcohol, you snatched his sword and decapitated General Yuchi where he was shed by Kong Yu¡¯s dagger.¡±


    ¡°Due to the pain from the sh, his whole body was incredibly tense. Therefore, when he was decapitated by you, his fingers were abnormally contracted, a sign of cadaveric spasm. After you took his life, you put the bloody sword in Ji Li¡¯s hand and created a scene which made everyone believe that Ji Li killed General Yuchi during his drunken stupor.¡± There was no hesitation in her words as she exined everything clearly.


    The room suddenly fell into a heavy silence in which sadness could almost be felt alongside the smell of decay.


    Su Ziluo faced her usatory eyes. His mouth curled up as if he was tearing off all his pretense, but he still remained rxed. He merely asked, ¡°If I understand, you are saying that I kill General Yuchi? Where is your evidence?¡±


    ¡°Everything is my conjecture. If you want evidence, I have it; It¡¯s the crime weapon ¨C the sword. It is still being held at the Ministry of Justice. As long as I can examine it, I can determine if your fingerprints are on it or not. You¡¯re an intelligent man, so you should know that each person has different fingerprints.¡±


    When he heard her words, his smile became more radiant, swiftly bing provocative. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t realize that your deduction is full of loopholes? If people believe or suspect that I killed Yuchi Lin, neither they nor I would allow you to do an autopsy. I would have cremated his body as soon as possible. Moreover, that footprint left by Kong Yu¡­ If I took the handkerchief, why would I leave that half-footprint untouched? It¡¯s half a footprint, how could I not have noticed such obvious details? Besides, the main point of this case is the murder weapon. I could have wiped off my fingerprints aftermitting the crime.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way you do things.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you want me to find the evidence and discover that the culprit is you,¡± she spoke without hurry, each word uttered with confidence.


    Su Ziluo¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose. ¡°Huh? In this world, does such a foolish murderer exist like you think me to be?¡± Despite his calm exterior, he seemed to be shrouded in a dark gloom. He bent his body slightly, giving off an overbearing pressure.


    Ji Yunshu tightly balled her hands into fists. She solemnly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t try to worm your way out or hide the truth. Tell me, what do you want me to help you with?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ The sudden question stirred some emotions inside his eyes. He looked at the corpse on the bed, then shifted his sight back to Ji Yunshu. His expression revealed sincerity as he slowlyid out his request. ¡°As expected, Miss Ji is a smart woman. No matter how small the clue, none can escape your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What do you want in the end?¡± She repeated the question.


    ¡°I want you to usher the truth in silence.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The murderer is Ji Li.¡±


    Ji Yunshu coldlyughed. ¡°You are the murderer,¡± she reminded him.


    Su Ziluo insisted, ¡°Yes, I killed him, and everything is just like you said. In fact, from the start, I wanted to let you know in on it so you can help me keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I would help you?¡± She was once again confused by his attitude. This was a homicide case, not a joke. The victim was killed by Su Ziluo, she had no reason to let him escape justice.


    However, the next moment, Su Ziluo took out the familiar tassel and dangled it in front of Ji Yunshu.


    Seeing the tassel, Ji Yunshu¡¯s mood became unstable. She couldn¡¯t help but once again reach for it, but Su Ziluo slowly retreated.


    ¡°If you want to know about Ji Pei¡¯s whereabouts, you will help me.¡± Su Ziluo voiced his condition, waiting to see if she would agree to his deal.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes reddened, but she shook her head in refusal. ¡°No, I cannot do it.¡±


    ¡°You will do it!¡± He stared at her. ¡°Because in your heart, nothing else matters more than Ji Pei.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you agree, I will tell you where Ji Pei is. Is he alive? Is he dead? I will tell you everything you desire to know.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t respond as her mind was caught in a dilemma. She staggered back, her legs weakened from the shock. The emotional pain overwhelmed her mind, exhausting her to the verge of vicissitude.


    Su Ziluo put back the tassel in his sleeve, then he rolled his wheelchair to the window and pushed opened the closed shutters. The light outside beamed into the room, illuminating his white clothes. It made his whole figure appear serene and rxed. His eyes trailed the horizon as he tried to convince her. ¡°A single one of your words can reverse the fate of countlessmoners whose homes were lost in the war. You could even save countless soldiers¡¯ lives.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at him. ¡°Our 30,000 soldiers have resisted the Great Lin army of 100,000. If you were to expose the truth, our two nations will go to war. At that time, blood will flow into rivers, and the dead will pile into mountains. In the end, regardless of whose side wins, casualties would have reached an unfathomable number.¡±


    As he spoke, he tilted his head and looked at her. The light hit him. From that angle, it highlighted his clear features which were extremely handsome. ¡°What I want is for the Great Lin to return the two cities it took from us five years ago. This is my wish, and also the wish of our countrymen even since we retreated our troops and ended the war. Choose, it¡¯s a very easy choice.¡±


    ¡®A very easy choice?¡¯ For Ji Yunshu, it was far from an easy one. Her body was on the verge of copsing, almost unable to stand without support. She could only remain upright with the support of the table corner, refusing to be overwhelmed by Su Ziluo.


    After a long time, her red lips slightly parted, telling him how tangled she was. ¡°If I help you, I will put Ji Li on death row. My conscience will ensure I suffer from the guilt for the rest of my life, unable to find peace.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± he sneered. ¡°As far as I know, he wants to kill you. Why are you sympathetic towards a brother who is always against you and even wanted to take your life?¡±


    He knew that Ji Li was her eldest brother. It seemed that Su Ziluo had investigated her background.


    ¡°Life is precious!¡± Ji Yunshu firmly answered him.

 Chapter 228: Conscience Eaten by the Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 228: Conscience Eaten by the Dogs</h4>


    Hearing those words, Su Ziluo unknowingly broke out into a disdainful smile.


    His cold gaze fell on a Banyan tree outside.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an easy decision? Sacrificing just one life to save countless others? Furthermore, Miss Ji knows better than anyone else what kind of a man your eldest brother is. The only reason he is staying put in jail is because he knows the Emperor will never sentence him; even if he did, he definitely would be able to escape sessfully.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was well aware.¡®Ji Li didn¡¯t get to where he is today by brute force! Su Ziluo is right, even if Ji Li did kill the general, he was fully capable of finding a way out for himself. Why else would he remain in jail!¡¯


    Su Ziluo was confident that his words thus far were sufficient to convince Ji Yunshu to agree to his terms.


    On one hand, she could ascertain for herself whether Su Ziluo was Ji Pei or not; on the other, the two nations would cease fire and there would be no more bloodshed! All Qujiang wished for was to take back the two cities that originally belonged to them. It was that simple!


    For Ji Yunshu, however, either decision would condemn her conscience for the rest of her life.


    Su Ziluo was unfazed by her wavering indecision.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which decision Miss Ji makes ¨C I will wait for your reply.¡± He turned to leave.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s chest grew tighter and tighter. Just as Su Ziluo was about to knock on the door for Li¡¯er to let him out, she called out to him, ¡°Ji Pei!¡±


    Su Ziluo froze immediately, his hand stopping in mid-air.


    Ji Yunshu continued hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are him, and I don¡¯t know why you never came looking for me the past two years if you really are him. I don¡¯t even want to consider that the person I have been pining for for two years would say these words to me today. I only remember that the Ji Pei I knew used his hands to write, not kill, and if he has be a man who would achieve his ends by any unscrupulous means possible, then¡­ I wish that he died two years ago.¡±


    Her tears fell as she finished her sentence. Heartache was nothingpared to death! Her Ji Pei was nothing like this. How she wished then that Su Ziluo was not Ji Pei, even if it meant that Ji Pei was already dead.


    Su Ziluo said nothing for a long time, then formed a fist and gently knocked on the door. Li¡¯er entered the room to wheel him out.


    Before he left, Su Ziluo nced towards the trembling Ji Yunshu, ¡°When you bring me your answer, I will tell you all that you desire to know.¡± He left without looking back.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly.


    She sat in the room for a long while before leaving the ry station distracted and heavy-hearted, her hands still stained with viscous blood.


    Ji Yunshu wandered the streets alone aimlessly, with no awareness of her surroundings or the pain in her shoulders from being bumped into by strangers.


    Even the heavens were against her as it began to pour. Just then, an umbre appeared over her head. She nced sideways and saw that Shi Zijin was standing next to her, sheltering only Ji Yunshu and leaving herself exposed to the rain ¨C one of her shoulders was already drenched in the downpour.


    Ji Yunshu lifted a hand and pushed the umbre towards Shi Zijin, asking in a feeble, almost raspy, tone, ¡°Did you overhear everything?¡±


    Shi Zijin nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­ if it were you, what would you do?¡±


    Shi Zijin shook her head.


    ¡°Are you unsure, or speaking the truth?¡±


    She shook her head once more.


    Ji Yunshu lowered her gaze. She continued walking forward without a word with an icy cold smile on her face.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Shi Zijin asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Yuhua pavilion. We¡¯ll head back after the rain stops.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was already drenched when she entered Yuhua pavilion. The little page boy quickly brought a few warm stoves and ced them next to her, then draped another woolen nket over her shoulders. What conscientious care!


    As she warmed up, she took a look around and was surprised not to find Wei Yi around. Mo Ruo, on the other hand, was uncharacteristically spirited ¨C he saw a few patients, washed his hands and came over to Ji Yunshu.


    He eyed her, ¡°Howe you look just like a drowned rat? Did Jing Rong finally evict you?¡± She sat quietly, not answering.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this woman today? She was all sharp and cynical just yesterday, talking non-stop. What¡¯s with the sudden listlessness?¡¯


    Mo Ruo pulled a chair over, raising his tone, ¡°Come on, spill it, what¡¯s wrong? Who knows, given that I¡¯m still awake and in my right mind, I might be able to give you some good advice.¡±


    Ji Yunshu tilted her pale chin after a moment, ¡°If you had to go against your conscience to do something that would save thousands of lives, would you?¡±


    Mo Ruo was stumped. He scrunched up his brows as he fell into deep thought.


    ¡°If you asked me to choose between a finedy and fine wine, then I can definitely tell you that I would choose the wine. But¡­ my conscience against innocent lives? You really got me with this one.¡±


    He had a thoughtful look one moment, then looked up with a twinkle in his eye, ¡°I would choose to save those lives since my conscience has been eaten by the dogs!¡±


    Pfft ¨C


    Ji Yunshu almost spewed blood in frustration. I knew I asked the wrong person.


    She sighed and kept quiet.


    Mo Ruo shook his head at the sight of her ghastly face. He stood up and headed towards the back court and brought over a piping hot bowl of medicine. ¡°Drink up! All of it!¡±


    Ji Yunshu gulped it all down despite not knowing what it was.


    Her clothes dried up in no time. She left the nket and asked Mo Ruo as she walked off, ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Yi?¡±


    Mo Ruo pointed a finger at his crown, ¡°He¡¯s taking a bath!¡±


    He was ambiguous, but Ji Yunshu questioned no further.


    Upon returning to the Rong Estate, Ji Yunshu locked herself in her quarters, refusing to be disturbed.


    Jing Rong did note over to bother her either ¨C he most likely needed some time to properly digest what happened at Peach Blossom Spring with Su Ziluo.


    Night fell.


    Ji Yunshu shivered slightly as she opened the windows and the cold winds gusted in. She was lost in her thoughts once more as she looked up at the starry sky. All she could think of were Su Ziluo¡¯s words, each and every one stabbing her in the chest.


    ¨C ¡°Will you leave me, Ji Pei?¡±


    ¡°Never. Even if we had to be apart someday, I woulde looking for you.¡± ¨C


    His past words resounded clearly in her mind.


    ¡°As long as you agree, I will tell you where Ji Pei is. Is he alive? Is he dead? I will tell you everything you desire to know.¡±


    These words felt like thousands of ants gnawing at her heart, painful and distressing.


    The next day.


    She sent someone to inform the capital governor that the murderer was discovered. Her report was alreadypleted and to be handed directly to the governor for him to deliver to the Emperor¡¯s hands.


    Jing Rong rushed over after hearing the news. ¡°Have you found the murderer?¡±


    She nodded indifferently.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ji Li,¡± she replied carelessly.

 Chapter 229: Waiting to Be Slaughtered

    <h4>Chapter 229: Waiting to Be ughtered</h4>


    ¡®Ji Li?¡¯ Jing Rong froze, scared by her reply.


    ¡°Are you telling me the truth? Is he really the murderer?¡± He asked, with a grave and skeptical tone.


    ¡°Yes, he is the murderer.¡± Ji Yunshu replied, her voice tinged with destion.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you said before.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have any evidence. Now, it¡¯s different. He is the culprit as all the evidence points at him. Besides, I already wrote the report. By this time, the Emperor should have received the report from the capital governor.¡± Her statement remained level, but her expression contained a rare ruthlessness.


    By the time she finished speaking, she reached her desk and picked something up. Then, she added, ¡°After this case is concluded, let¡¯s quickly unseal the coffin and start investigating the Lin Capital case which is our priority.¡±


    ¡°Ji Yunshu!¡± He stressed her name.


    Yet, Ji Yunshu pretended not to hear him. She continued to fiddle with the object in her hands until Jing Rong went to her side and grabbed her shoulders. He forced her to faced him and questioned her again.


    ¡°Do you swear that what you say is the truth?¡±


    She looked back at Jing Rong without the slightest guilt. She resolutely answered, ¡°The murderer is Ji Li.¡±


    ¡°Good. Since you said so, I believe you.¡± He let her go. His previous doubts werepletely swept away.


    Soon the Emperor requested the presence of all civil and military officials in the pce. Jing Rong immediately left after changing into his formal court robe.


    Since Ji Yunshu wrote in her report that Ji Li was the murderer, this would certainly shake the rtionship between the two nations. A Great Lin official decapitated a Qujiang General. This was naked provocation!


    Qi Zhen had two options, either he agreed to Su Ziluo¡¯s terms, returning the two cities, thus averting the war; Or he dered hostilities and they marched to war, emting once again the battle of Cangshui from five years ago where blood would flow like a river!


    However, no emperor since ancient times would be willing to go to war without consideration. Hence, the court was shrouded in a dignified atmosphere.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu stood still in her courtyard, watching the falling petals. Her mind was tranquil unlike the state of upheaval she felt yesterday.


    Later that day, news spread from the pce. The Emperor had dered that tomorrow at the hour of the horse1, Ji Li would be executed for his crime. As for the matter of the two cities, there was no mention of it.


    ¡­¡­


    Two dayster, the day of the execution.


    The Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison.


    Ji Li was sitting on a straw mat. He picked up a rice straw and moved it around in his hand. The window above his ceiling opened and a silvery light beamed down on the yellow straw mat.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The rolling of wooden wheels could be heard echoing from the distance, growing louder as it approached Ji Li¡¯s cell. Finally, silence fell, but not for long as the jingles of iron chains could be heard as the jailer unlocked the door. When the door opened, Li¡¯er pushed Su Ziluo in.


    Ji Li lowered his head, focusing his attention on the straw pinched between his fingers. An ambiguous and cold smile was stered on his lips.


    He slowly raised his head after a long time, facing Su Ziluo¡¯s icy gaze. His stare was like millions of knives, impatient to slice him into shreds.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye?¡± he said in a cheerless voice.


    ¡°You seem to have been waiting for me.¡± His expression was solemn as he spoke.


    ¡°Should be.¡±


    ¡°Now, whatst words do you have?¡±


    Ji Li chuckled. ¡°His Majesty already sent his edict. What else do I have to say? Should I argue that I didn¡¯t kill him, or should I beg you to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± His tone was level, but the hatred was palpable.


    Ji Li snorted at Su Ziluo¡¯s outburst. He flicked the straw in his hand, letting it fall to his feet before saying, ¡°You should have died on the battlefield five years ago. Am I right, Ji Pei?¡±


    Su Ziluo had a shallow smile when he heard that name. He tilted his head but remained silent.


    Ji Li leaned back to the wall with his hands crossed on his knees, sitting crossed-legs like a sage would. ¡°Etch into your memory that your life has been saved by me and Ji Huan. Without us, you would not be here today.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I thank you?¡± he asked dully.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He tightly frowned while the hands on the armrest tightly clenched it. ¡°You¡¯re my father¡¯s murderer. Have you forgotten about it? Your sword had cut short his life.¡±


    Ji Li pondered a bit. ¡°It turns out that the defeated general who I finished off was your father.¡± There was pride on his face.


    Su Ziluo came closer, his sight fixated on Ji Li. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, suicide. Or two, die in my hands. Now, choose.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think you can escape from here after killing me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have can handle that part without a problem. Besides, your Emperor already announced your execution. So, it¡¯s justified if youmit suicide¡­¡±


    ¡®Justify?¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ji Li shook his head in disdain.


    It seemed as if he was waiting for something, thus he didn¡¯t show any fear.


    Seeing his reaction, a shallow smile crept on his mouth. ¡°Are you waiting for people toe save you?¡± he asked.


    ¡®Ah?¡¯ A realization hit Ji Li.


    ¡°Secretary Ji, you are a smart man, so you realized by now that a homicide case which involved the welfare of two countries will leave you with no ally. Therefore, you already put into ce a self-rescue n. If the Emperor convicted you for the murder, you will find a person simr in appearance, smuggle him into the prison to take your ce at the moment of execution.¡±


    He had no qualms in revealing Ji Li¡¯s goal and n as if he took part in it himself. Ji Li¡¯s expression sank as soon as he heard Su Ziluo, and his mind quaked in shock.


    Su Ziluo continued, ¡°If you are still hoping for your n of stealing the dragon to switch for a phoenix to seed, kill that thought for the one you¡¯re waiting for is no longer of this world.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your n won¡¯t work, Ji Li. A criminal must bear the consequences of his wrongdoings. Be it you or me, this applies to everyone.¡±


    Right after, Ji Li opened his mouth to say something, but Su Ziluo promptly used his thumb to press a button on his wheelchair, activating a contraption. A white string shot out and swiftly coiled around Ji Li¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You-¡±


    Ji Li lifted his head and bent it back while his hands grabbed the string, attempting to pull it off without much sess. His face took on a redder shade as the feeling of asphyxiation grew stronger. No words could be uttered, not even the ones to ask for forgiveness.


    Su Ziluo coldly watched Ji Li ring at him with bulging eyes, with fear and disbelief across his face. This was the expression he wanted to see on Ji Li.


    Ji Li¡¯s hurried gasp reverberated within the gloomy prison cell. He felt as if he was a bird trapped in a cage, waiting to be ughtered.


    1.Hour of the horse = 11am ¨C 1pm

 Chapter 230: Big Brother is not the Killer

    <h4>Chapter 230: Big Brother is not the Killer</h4>


    That thin string strangling Ji Li¡¯s neck slowly cut into his flesh, forming a bloody wound so vicious it almost felt like it would not stop until Ji Li was decapitated.


    Su Ziluo coldly remarked, ¡°Leave in peace!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ji Li was struggling desperately for his life, hisrge eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Never in his entire life had he been so afraid as he shook to his bones from the pain and suffocation.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Not long after, the Ministry of Justice came forward to report that Ji Li hadmitted suicide out of fear in jail! The news spread quickly, but not widely.


    That same day, Ji Huan, who was imprisoned by the Emperor, was released from his holdings. Upon receiving the news of his elder brother¡¯s death, he stood still for quite some time.


    ¡°Impossible! My Big Brother would nevermit suicide!¡± He was adamant.


    Ji Huan could only ept that his brother was dead when he saw Ji Li¡¯s corpse lying in the jail cell for himself, covered in a white cloth. He suddenly drew his Soaring Scarlet and swung it forcefully with rage, cutting down several wooden pirs in the jail cell and frightening the several people who were present.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± He knelt down beside Ji Li¡¯s corpse and mmed a fist into the ground so hard that his knuckles began to bleed. He shook as he copsed to the ground.


    Ji Huan only rose after some time, hurrying out of the jail towards Rong Estate with a firm grip on his sword and eyes filled with hate and anger.


    Ji Yunshu was standing in the sheltered courtyard as it began to drizzle. She reached out for a plum tree branch and stuck it into the cracks of a nearby pir. Then, she heard the anxious voice of a servant outside, ¡°General Ji, what are you doing?¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised her head and saw Ji Huan charging angrily towards her, simultaneously drawing his Soaring Scarlet, pointing it at her from five meters away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Ji Huan was very fast ¨C Ji Yunshu only took a small step back when the sharp sword tip was already several millimeters from her chest.


    Shi Zijin drew her sword to meet his, but she was no match for Ji Huan. He ultimately was a great general with skills to match and was wielding his Soaring Scarlet, no less. Shi Zijin had no choice but to back down after exchanging several moves, in no part aided by her earlier arm injury.


    Ji Huan¡¯s sword changed directions and he switched his target back to Ji Yunshu, the dended on her neck. Shi Zijin quickly got up and prepared for a battle to her death when, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Ji Yunshu raised her hand and forbade her from approaching any further.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, then do it.¡± Ji Yunshu lifted her head to meet Ji Huan¡¯s gaze.


    Ji Huan trembled slightly from gripping his hilt too hard. He was beside himself with rage and questioned Ji Yunshu, ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°All I did was to follow imperial orders to find the true culprit.¡±


    ¡°You know well that Big Brother would never murder-¡±


    ¡°-but the man did die at his hands.¡±


    Ji Huan scoffed, his face red from anger, ¡°It was you! You caused Yuanzhi¡¯s death, then grandmother¡¯s, now Big Brother¡¯s! I should have killed you that night!¡±


    Heart set, his sword lightly slid past Ji Yunshu¡¯s neck, leaving a cut.


    Ji Yunshu did not avoid Ji Huan¡¯s gaze; rather, she boldly met his eyes. ¡°Second Brother, if you want to kill me, then do it now.¡±


    ¡°Good, since you so wish to die, then let me send you to apany Big Brother.¡±


    Ji Huan steeled himself and began to apply strength to his grip when suddenly, a stone flew towards him, hitting his sword. The immense strength behind that hit sent Ji Huan and his sword several steps backward.


    Before he could react, Jing Rong appeared right in front of him, snatched his sword with mastery and flipped the edge to rest on his neck instead.


    ¡°You sure have some guts, General Ji. You dare enter my Rong Estate and try to kill someone on my watch.¡±


    Ji Huan pointed a finger at Ji Yunshu seethingly, ¡°She killed my big brother!¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s gaze was hard and cold, ¡°ording to the Great Lin¡¯sws, since Secretary Jimitted the act of murder, he should be sentenced to death. His own cowardly suicide was what he deserved.¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness really believe her? Do you really believe that my Big Brother was a murderer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this Prince believes whatever Teacher Ji says.¡±


    Ji Huan clenched his teeth and fists, ring at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have Prince Rong¡¯s backing that I will let you off. You know that Big Brother would not kill that person, so why would you lie?¡± Ji Huan was almost interrogative.


    Ji Yunshu walked towards him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother. I will never malign anyone, nor let the real killer get away scot-free; whomever it may be, he or she will pay the price in the end.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Big Brother.¡± All Ji Huan could do was to repeat those words.


    Ji Yunshu was calm but reluctant to speak any further.


    Ji Huan was quick to anger, but his anger dissipated just as quickly. When he calmed down, Jing Rong removed the sword from his neck then turned it around, offering it hilt-first to Ji Huan.


    Ji Huan stood for some time before receiving his sword and stormed off.


    Jing Rong took a look at the injured Shi Zijin, then said, ¡°Go and get your wounds treated.¡± Shi Zijin nodded, leaped up the roof, and left.


    Next, he pulled Ji Yunshu into the house and ordered several servant girls to fetch the first aid kit.


    The servants brought the kit hurriedly. Jing Rong lifted Ji Yunshu¡¯s chin while opening the box, saying gently, ¡°This will hurt a bit. Don¡¯t move.¡± Ji Yunshu remained still, almost like a wooden doll.


    Jing Rong carefully applied some medicine to her neck. It was a long while before he spoke, ¡°Ji Li¡¯s death was not your fault.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not respond.


    ¡°He killed someone ¨C he should pay the price.¡±


    The medicine on her neck was so cold it almost stung, and Ji Yunshu could not help but flinch backward. Jing Rong grabbed her wrist sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to remain still? The wound needs to be treated.¡± All she could do was to sit quietly once more.


    Jing Rong was extremely delicate and gentle. His furrowed brows only rxing once he finished dressing her wound. ¡°Sit still, I will get Mo Ruo to have a look.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a small cut.¡±


    ¡°I will be more reassured if he sees it.¡±


    Jing Rong packed up the first aid kit and had the servants take it back outside. He turned towards Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Do you want to see your Big Brother? His corpse is still at the Ministry.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Then rest well. I will get someone to inform Mo Ruoter.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded.


    Just before he left, Ji Yunshu called out his name, ¡°Jing Rong!¡±


    Jing Rong turned back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She paused, then shook her head again, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    If this were the usual Jing Rong, he would have pressed on with more questions until he received a satisfactory answer. But today, all he did was walk away.

 Chapter 231: It’s Not Good to be Too Thin

    <h4>Chapter 231: It¡¯s Not Good to be Too Thin</h4>


    Not long after, Mo Ruo arrived and inspected her wound again. He nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad ¨C the cut wasn¡¯t deep. This was inflicted by the Soaring Scarlet sword?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was curious, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Mo Ruo washed his hands and chuckled, ¡°This Soaring Scarlet sword bestowed by the Emperor is sharp beyondpare ¨C the de itself ispletely different from any old sword. I had the honour of seeing General Ji¡¯s sword, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to make the connection when I saw your injury.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Ji Yunshu made no furtherment.


    A whileter, Mo Ruo asked her, ¡°You asked me yesterday to choose between my conscience and saving lives, now today Secretary Ji has hung himself in jail. Are the two rted?¡± Mo Ruo could no longer hide his curiosity.


    Ji Yunshu said nothing.


    ¡°Your silence makes me even more curious ¨C what has all this got to do with your conscience?¡± Strange!


    Ji Yunshu did not answer him. She hung her head low, her thoughts in the clouds. Seeing her indifference, Mo Ruo let the matter slide.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Su Ziluo entered the pce once more, but this time, he met with Qi Zhen alone.


    Inside the pce.


    ¡°The man is already dead ¨C let the matter go. As to what Teacher Su mentioned about the return of the two cities, it will be tricky.¡± Qi Zhen did not mince his words.


    Su Ziluo listened quietly, then opened his mouth, ¡°General Yuchi was killed in your Great Lin, killed by your Secretary Ji no less. On the surface it looks like this case is closed since a life was repaid with a life, but our King and our people would never endure this humiliation.¡± Su Ziluo was firm!


    Qi Zhen did not have to second-guess his true intentions. He was direct, ¡°Forcing us to return the two cities for a meagre life, you¡¯re surely jesting.¡±


    ¡°To Your Majesty, these two cities don¡¯t amount to much, but the same can¡¯t be said for us of Qujiang. As long as Your Majesty agrees, this murder case will be truly resolved and I will order our thirty thousand soldiers to retreat from the border. Our two nations will not go to war, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qi Zhen was astonished.


    ¡°If Your Majesty refuses, one can only imagine the furor the news of their General being killed on foreign soil would incite in the people. Our soldiers will not cease in battle and when it reaches that point, I believe Your Majesty would no longer be able to control the situation like you could five years ago. By then, I¡¯m sure Your Majesty would stand to lose more than just two cities.¡±


    Su Ziluo made no efforts to hide his threat.


    Qi Zhen was a proud man by nature; no-one could threaten his position or power, and he could no longer bear Su Ziluo¡¯s repeated challenges.


    Surprisingly, Qi Zhen did not blow up in rage. He spoke rather calmly, ¡°We understand Teacher Su¡¯s position, which must be the King of Qujiang¡¯s position as well. Then, we will promise you to reconsider and give you our reply in two days.¡±


    What! Shouldn¡¯t he be sentenced to death? This sudden generosity seemed as if he had shed his own self and be a new person.


    After Su Ziluo safely left the hall, Qi Zhen immediately exploded in anger, sweeping all his documents and brushes to the floor. He curled up his fingers into a fist and banged on his desk, scoffing, ¡°Su Ziluo, what a conniving man.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    That night, Su Ziluo received Ji Yunshu¡¯s secret message.


    ¨C Tomorrow between 5-7pm at the city¡¯s West Tower.


    He crumpled up the note and was about to throw it away, but he reopened it and stared at it for a long time before burning it with a candle me.


    His clear eyes betrayed no emotion, until Li¡¯er came to his side. Li¡¯er took a look at what ashes remained of Ji Yunshu¡¯s message and made a few gestures ufortably.


    Su Ziluo beckoned for Li¡¯er toe over, only breaking out into a smile when he squatted before him. He was indulgent but sorry at the same time, ¡°Li¡¯er, I promise you that when everything is finished, I will bring you back to your hometown, alright?¡±


    Li¡¯er nodded fervently, then made a few more gestures with his hands.


    Su Ziluo nodded, however, and wiped his smile off his face, ¡°No, Shu¡¯er will not join us. She will be staying here and be well looked after.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°No, why will I not want Shu¡¯er? But she is no longer mine.¡± His voice faded.


    Li¡¯er stared at him withrge, tearful eyes.


    In thest two years, Su Ziluo shared his thoughts and secrets with only him. Perhaps it was because he was mute and would never spill his secrets or ask questions, but Su Ziluo often shared his experiences in Jinjiang, including all that happened with Ji Yunshu! Truth was, Li¡¯er was the perfect listener.


    Su Ziluo closed the windows and sat for a long time in his wheelchair. Li¡¯er remained squatting by his side, leaving him undisturbed.


    The next morning.


    The Emperor officially ordered for Ji Huan to bring Ji Li¡¯s body back home to be properly buried, but prohibited the erection of a tombstone. Ji Huan did not protest and headed for Jinjiang with Ji Li¡¯s body.


    The Emperor naturally kept busy contemting other matters in his own private quarters.


    ¡®These cities, should we return them or not?¡¯


    Neither the eunuchs nor the officials dared enter to disturb in fear of trouble; no faction wanted to make that first move.


    On the other hand, Ji Yunshu was in her own courtyard, non-responsive and refusing to eat or drink. Her servants had no choice but to report this to Jing Rong.


    The first thing Jing Rong said on entering was, ¡°How about this Prince send you to the nunnery for you to be a nun?¡±


    How she wished to shave her head and leave the secr behind! But again, how could she bear to part with her long hair!


    She stood under the plum tree silently, deep in thought.


    Jing Rong sighed, ¡°If you wanted to send your Big Brother off properly, you can still make it in time if you leave for the city gates now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have those intentions.¡±


    Her worries were not about Ji Li!


    Jing Rong spoke again, ¡°Ever since you sent your final report, you have been in this state. This Prince initially did not want to question you, but I cannot bear to see you like this any longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Ji Yunshu replied unmovingly, then added, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just a little frustrated that too many things happened all at once.¡±


    Jing Rong knew she obviously had something on her mind, but did not call her out. A short whileter, he had someone bring over some dishes and he pulled her into the house, sitting her down at the dining table.


    ¡°Quickly, eat!¡±


    It was an order, not a request.


    Ji Yunshu bit her lip in protest, but still picked up her chopsticks and ate a mouthful of rice. Seeing this, Jing Rong ced a piece of meat into her bowl, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too thin.¡±

 Chapter 232: Why?

    <h4>Chapter 232: Why?</h4>


    Ji Yunshu obediently ate, but after a few mouthfuls, she put down her chopsticks.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t force her, so he ordered the servants to clean up the table. Afterwards, he asked her in a serious tone, ¡°Are you thinking about Teacher Su?¡±


    ¡®Huh!¡¯ Ji Yunshu was caught off guard. She felt as though her heart was suddenly exposed to prying eyes, which sent shivers through her bones like being blown by a gust of wind. She observed his expression and thought for a moment before lowering her head.


    Jing Rong grabbed her hand tightly. He couldn¡¯t conceal the sadness and frustration on his face. ¡°This Prince isn¡¯t a fool, but I don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s on your mind right now. I don¡¯t want to entangle you further,¡± he pacified her.


    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want to know,¡± he vetoed.


    ¡®How awkward!¡¯ Besides, she had no intention of telling him.


    They apanied each other, sitting like that until the hour of the rooster1. At that time, Jing Rong decided to leave.


    After Jing Rong¡¯s departure, Ji Yunshu closed the door of her residence and changed into women¡¯s clothing. She removed her mask, revealing a scar that had almost faded. Only by careful observation could anyone see it. Next, she put on some makeup, pulled back her hair into a simple bun and inserted two wooden hair pins on each side of her head. She was dressed simply, but it gave her an elegant appearance like a lotus floating on water.


    When the veil of night fell, she left, bringing with her only antern. She walked until she reached an abandoned tower. The phantom structure was strange ¨C the walls had long fallen to ruins, with moss growing rampant on the stone steps, and the roof tiles were falling apart.


    In the sky a lonely moon shone down silvery light. Soon, clouds gathered and a drizzle came down, dampening her hair. The raindrops gave it a luster as if it was covered in ayer of frost.


    Her petite silhouette slowly climbed the tower, always maintaining an upright posture. A cold wind gusted into the tower, causing her to shiver. For a moment, herntern swayed, but the me burnt on stubbornly, casting a spot of orange light onto the limestone. Finally, she reached the top of the tower.


    There, Su Ziluo awaited her. Li¡¯er was nowhere to be seen. At that moment, there was only them.


    Su Ziluo didn¡¯t turn back, but he could already hear the sound of her steps. He furrowed his eyebrows slightly but maintained hisposure.


    Ji Yunshu walked to him and ced thentern on the rampart. The light shone on Su Ziluo¡¯s profile.


    One stood; the other sat. A heavy silence filled the quarters, only upset by the cold wind. Suddenly, a stronger gust of wind pushed thentern off the tower, the candlelight extinguished from the free-fall, and in an instant, the ce was engulfed in darkness.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes reddened as she continued to watch Su Ziluo. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Is this how we are now?¡±


    Like an extinguishedntern?


    Su Ziluo didn¡¯t respond. His eyes riveted into the distance.


    ¡°In the past, I often thought that if I met the one, I would dly do anything for that person be it treading through water or walking on fire. I wouldn¡¯t have minded injuring myself for him.¡± The person she was referring to was, of course, Ji Pei.


    When he heard her words, his mouth arched down, and he asked, ¡°Is he that important to you?¡±


    ¡°Hm. He is!¡± A smile illuminated her face as she answered. Then, she continued, ¡°I still remember the first time I met him. He stood behind Ji Huan. His head hung very low. He was garbed in a in robe. I could describe him as neat and youthful with a clear and pure expression, something which I could never forget in all my life.¡±


    ¡°One day, he said to me to wait for him, so I waited. Regardless of how long, I waited. Even if I saw him died in front of me, I still waited.¡± Her voice became filled with emotions.


    Her words didn¡¯t leave Su Ziluo unmoved, the calm in his eyes broke as they reddened from repressed tears. Both of his hands tightly clenched the armrests.


    Ji Yunshu sniffled, then she asked him with a voice choked with emotions. ¡°Why? Why has it be like this between us?¡±


    Su Ziluo walled himself behind his silence.


    ¡°Tell me why? Where did you go thest two years?¡± She controlled herself to suppress her tears from falling.


    Although Su Ziluo didn¡¯t confirm, Ji Yunshu was certain he was Ji Pei, the Ji Pei she had been waiting for for two years.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he suddenly uttered.


    ¡®Sorry?¡¯


    She shook her head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it? Besides being sorry, is there nothing else you want to say?¡±


    A long time passed before Su Ziluo faced her, his face wrought by guilt and sadness as he looked at her teary eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shu¡¯er. Apart from those words, I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡±


    ¡°Finally, you are willing to call me Shu¡¯er!¡± She crouched down and cried.


    Then, she raised her head to look at him and ced her hands on his thighs. She couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart ache for him.


    He stretched out his hands, and very gently, his fingers stroked her face as if he was afraid his touch would break her. ¡°My dear Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. These two years must have been painful for you. How can it not be the same for me?¡± For the first time, grief and sadness overwhelmed him.


    ¡°What happened to you? Tell me, what did you go through after being carried out of the Ji Mansion?¡±


    When he recalled the events of two years ago, his face darkened. It took him a long while before he spoke again. ¡°Heaven must have taken pity on me. It didn¡¯t let me die on the battlefield or breathe myst breath under your father¡¯s whip. Even after Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s people threw me into that chaotic public cemetery, I was still able to crawl out of it. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t careful and identally tumbled down the hillside and broke my legs. By coincidence, there were Qujiang people passing through there and I was rescued back to Qujiang.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you recovered all your memory at that time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, you-¡±


    He interrupted her. ¡°You must have heard of the battle at Cangshui five years ago, right?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°At that time, Ji Li was appointed as themander, leading an army of 180,000. My father was ordered by the Qujiang King to intercept them. During that battle, I saw with my own eyes my father being murdered by Ji Li. At that time, I also got injured which resulted in a loss of my memories.¡± As he narrated, his tone became more and more fierce and hard.


    Even though Ji Li had passed away, he still couldn¡¯t free himself from the hatred. After that battle, he became the gentle and schrly Ji Pei. At present, the Su Ziluo in front of her had be a stranger.


    ¡°Then, from the start, your aim wasn¡¯t the two cities, but Ji Li?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have two goals.¡±


    ¡°So, you never intended toe find me?¡±


    Regarding that problem, Su Ziluo chose to stay silent, but his silence told her everything she wanted to know.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°You clearly know that I was waiting for you. Even if you had to report your hatred or needed to devote yourself to your king, it wasn¡¯t necessary to throw me aside for so long.¡±


    Su Ziluo smiled bitterly as he looked at his legs. ¡°Look at me! I couldn¡¯te back to you like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡± she bellowed.


    Why would she care? She waited two years. Wasn¡¯t it all in order to see him? Pain and distress gushed forth as if they wanted to suffocate her.


    As for Su Ziluo, how could all of this not hurt him?


    1.Hour of the rooster = 5-7pm

 Chapter 233: I Am Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 233: I Am Sorry</h4>


    Pain was reciprocal; Ji Yunshu waited two years for Ji Pei and hurt for two years; Ji Pei lost Ji Yunshu for two years and hurt for two years. Both of them were hurting beyondpare.


    Ji Yunshu rested her head on his thigh, her tears drenching Su Ziluo¡¯s robe. ¡°Did you know that, as long as you came back, anything would pass. Why, why did you let me wait for so long? Even if you had just sent a message to let me know you were alive, it would have been more than enough.¡±


    Even though her words were muffled by the gusting cold winds, Su Ziluo had a good idea of what she said. He reached over and gently stroked her soft hair, just like he did many years ago.


    That afternoon.


    He sat in his chair with Ji Yunshu resting against his legs. The two of them talked about everything, from poems and ssical literature, to philosophy and the art of war. It was just like old times, except that they were in a different ce and time. Undeniably, however, their mindsets were also different.


    A long whileter, Su Ziluo quietly said, ¡°I promised you then that someday I would take you to wherever you wanted, teach you horseback riding and archery, but now, I can only forfeit on that promise.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡±


    ¡°If I do have the chance, Shu¡¯er, I would take you with me away from this ce to wherever you wished, and never return.¡± Su Ziluo was full of regret.


    How could Ji Yunshu forget what he said? She wanted to ride on the vast ins, to climb the snowy mountains, to see the fire flowers beneath Lang Mountain, and all the beautiful sights!


    Back then, the gentle Ji Pei agreed to everything she said. She also remembered that Ji Pei yearned to be a valiant general on the battlefields, but that dream was well impossible now.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s tears suddenly fell more quickly and heavily, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ji Pei!¡±


    Hm?


    Su Ziluo could sense that something was different.


    Ji Yunshu did not move from where she was and continued, ¡°If there is the opportunity, even if we would face countless tribtions, I would leave with you, but now, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± She raised her head and looked at him, ¡°Quickly, leave now, and nevere back to the Great Lin.¡±


    He said nothing as he was certain of what she was trying to imply.


    Not far away, thirty torch-bearing men approached the tower. Hurried footsteps and hoofsteps followed.


    Ji Yunshu slowly stood up, her gaze steady, ¡°His Majesty has already promised me to let you and your soldiers return safely to Qujiang tomorrow.¡±


    Unbelievable! Su Ziluo had lost, but he wanted to continue listening to what else Ji Yunshu had to say.


    ¡°I wrote only the truth in the report that I submitted to His Majesty ¨C that my Big Brother had not murdered and so I could not malign him, let alone sacrifice a life. It would be great injustice to do so.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I actually suspected that you were Ji Pei all along, but I had to take a gamble for myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, continue.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sabotage anyone else but Ji Li regarding General Yuchi¡¯s death, so your aim was obvious ¨C all you wanted was Ji Li dead. I wanted to make sure my guess was correct, so I had the capital governor bring a report into the pce, but what it actually included was my deal with the Emperor.¡±


    She continued, ¡°I promised him that I could resolve this murder case without returning the two cities, but in exchange, he had to ensure the safe return of you and your soldiers. In the end, my gamble was not in vain ¨C your aim really was Ji Li, you did go to the Ministry of Justice¡¯s jail and kill him in his cell. Beginning with General Yuchi¡¯s death, everything you did was for you to achieve your goal. If this were to be announced publicly, you know better than anyone else what consequences it would bring.¡±


    ¡°If our two nations do go to war in the future, how would your warriors serve you when they find out that you as a general killed two innocent men to achieve your own vendetta? Then, the thirty thousand soldiers at the border would be nothing more than a disorganised circus troupe.¡±


    Su Ziluo listened attentively.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but she kept herself from crying. She collected herself, took a deep breath and said, ¡°You taught me all these principles, remember? You said before that the most dangerous thing between man and man, between a general and his soldiers, was not trust and distrust, but selfishness!¡±


    She clearly remembered all these things he taught her!


    Su Ziluoughed, almost with pure relief, the heavy stone weighing down in his heart all these years suddenly lifting.


    ¡°I lostpletely.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose. You were just too stubborn in your beliefs, whether it was to take revenge, or to be a loyal subject of the Qujiang King.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it was so!¡± He sighed and met Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, giving her the warmest of smiles like he did years ago under that plum tree.


    ¡°What about you then, Shu¡¯er? You should stop being stubborn as well. You already have someone else in your heart, do you not?¡±


    What?


    ¡°You just haven¡¯t realised it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes, somewhat guiltily, ¡°The two of us will never work out!¡± She spoke softly, but Su Ziluo heard every word.


    He went on, ¡°We can¡¯t return to the past; we can only keep moving forward. You should also face your own heart properly.¡±


    She had no time to reply as the tower was surrounded by mes. Footsteps inched closer towards them and Ji Li appeared right in front of their eyes!


    A sword in his hand, he headed straight for Su Ziluo with eyes brimming with hate. At thest minute, Ji Yunshu moved in front of Su Ziluo, warning Ji Li, ¡°His Majesty has already promised me his safe passage home.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Ji Li was seething with rage!


    Ji Yunshu took a simrly firm stance, ¡°If you dare touch him, I promise you, the next man to die in jail will be you.¡±


    Ji Li flinched; these words were not just for show ¨C he now believed whatever Ji Yunshu said!


    ¡°Is this a threat?¡± Ji Li questioned.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But if you insist on killing, then kill us both.¡± Ji Yunshu looked up at him.


    Impossible! How could he defy imperial orders!


    He eventually sheathed his sword. He looked at Su Ziluo unkindly, ¡°Ji Pei, just like your father died by my sword years ago because of his inutility, you will never be able to kill me, whether it was then or now.¡±


    The corner of Su Ziluo¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, ¡°Just tell me, how did you survive? I was sure¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You were sure that I was the man in that cell, right?¡±

 Chapter 234: Goodbye, Ji Pei!

    <h4>Chapter 234: Goodbye, Ji Pei!</h4>


    Ji Li had a savage expression on his face as he inched closer towards Su Ziluo and sneered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you and my sister the best of couples? Did you not know that those hands of hers not only touched the dead but could also do things to the living?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was such a good artist that changing the features of a man were child¡¯s y!


    Of course he knew that! Su Ziluo smiled, ¡°Interesting!¡±


    Interesting! He was a step behind Ji Yunshu¡¯s ploy, and what¡¯s more, he willingly fell into her trap.


    Ji Yunshu wiped her tears discreetly and took a step forward despite the pain, exining, ¡°The man who died in jail was no more than a convict whomitted a serious crime. He had a simr build, and even voice, as Secretary Ji and so he was already substituted in jail before your n even began. You were just a step toote.¡±


    Ji Li finished her sentence, ¡°Thank the heavens ¨C luckily my dear sister is smart and scheming.¡± He was almost proud.


    Dear sister? What disgusting words.


    Ji Yunshu could ept hispliments this once, however, seeing as she did save Ji Li¡¯s life.


    Su Ziluo kept himself from making a snide remark and grinned slightly, ¡°Hm, at least now I fully understand how I lost. This Great Lin is full of talent!¡±


    Ji Li said, ¡°Ji Pei, your scheme has already been uncovered. Since His Majesty has allowed your safe return, I will not kill you today. But if one day we meet on the battlefield, I will spare no qualms.¡±


    ¡°That day wille!¡± Su Ziluo smiled.


    Su Ziluo and Ji Yunshu were simr in character; when they were in trouble, they would be as calm and clear as the river. Even a man as calm as Ji Li could not help but be anxious in the face of his unfazedness. All Ji Li could do was to strengthen his grip on his hilt and control his anger.


    Ji Yunshu nced over at Ji Li and indicated, ¡°Could Secretary Ji excuse us for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the two of you haven¡¯t met in two years and must have many things to talk about.¡± Ji Li brought his men about twenty meters away, all of them turning their backs towards Ji Yunshu and Su Ziluo.


    Ji Yunshu called out, ¡°Ji Pei¡­¡±


    ¡°You better call me Teacher Su,¡± he interrupted her.


    This phrase seemed to push them further and further away from each other until they were almost like strangers.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes reddened and she absentmindedly nodded, ¡°When Teacher Su leaves for Qujiang tomorrow, be sure to stay safe. I¡¯m afraid I¡­ won¡¯t be able to send you off.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will,¡± he faintly said.


    ¡°If the opportunity arises, I will definitely bring Teacher Su to the vast northern ins. I¡¯ve heard that there are orchids that bloom day and night, the most fierce of horses and goats. As you continue North, there is arge snowy mountain with a small temple that sits at its peak, where the locals swear that all their prayers are answered. One must definitely visit it at least once, next time¡­¡±


    As her voice trailed off, her eyes grew more and more watery. She trembled slightly.


    Su Ziluo hung onto her every word, those images shing across his mind as he yearned for such a day toe.


    The images of suchndscape grew clearer and clearer, and atst, their gazes met, and they smiled!


    It was as if the thorn between them was extracted from his heart; one waited endlessly for two years, and the other pinned tirelessly for two years! Nothing else mattered anymore.


    After some time, Su Ziluo removed the tassel from his sleeve and handed it to Ji Yunshu, ¡°This was left to me by my father, keep it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu reached over to receive it, then took out her other half and joined the two tassels. She kneeled down and secured it at Su Ziluo¡¯s waist. ¡°I think if your father is watching from the heavens, he would wish for you to put your hatred behind and live a good life. Since he left this pendant for you, wear it well.¡±


    As she stood up, Su Ziluo grabbed onto her hands. His hands were always so cold unlike himself; it hadn¡¯t changed all these years.


    The two of them stood still looking at each other and said nothing for a long time.


    It was time.


    Ji Li brought some men over and separated them. A guard brought Su Ziluo away from the tower, with Ji Li at the head of the group. From start to end, Su Ziluo did not once look back.


    ¡°Goodbye, Ji Pei.¡± Her voice was weak.


    A shadow jumped down beside her awkwardly ¨C it was Li¡¯er. He stood five meters away, the faint moonlight betraying none of his visage.


    ¡°Are you Teacher Su¡¯s servant?¡±


    He nodded, then raised his hands and signed a few gestures.


    Ji Yunshu did not understand, ¡°Pardon me, but I¡¯m not sure what you are trying to tell me.¡±


    Li¡¯er did not give up and tried again, but Ji Yunshu still could not make heads or tails out of it. Li¡¯er grew antsy and moved towards her, his anxious features indicating that he wanted to say something, but could not do so. He tried making a few noises, but could not express himself verbally. Ji Yunshu did her best deciphering his gestures, but it was in vain.


    Li¡¯er was disappointed. He took a look at the disappearing torch mes, took two bounds, leaped and took off, most likely after Su Ziluo.


    Ji Yunshu stared unwittingly at the flickering mes, only leaving the tower when they finally disappeared from her sight. She picked up thestntern left beneath the tower and walked back to Rong Estate feeling starkly different from when she came ¨C she felt like a heavy weight had been lifted from her chest. It was not a bad feeling.


    She saw Jing Rong waiting for her at the Rong Estate gates and could not help but recall what Su Ziluo said.


    Did she really have another person in her heart? Was it¡­ Jing Rong?


    With this thought, she could not bring herself to meet Jing Rong¡¯s gaze. She slighted her body and tried to enter the gates by getting around him. Instead, her arms were firmly held in ce by Jing Rong. She was startled, herntern almost falling to the ground.


    The lights in the yard flickered dizzyingly as the chilly winds continued to blow.


    Jing Rong grew grave, ¡°How was it? Have the two of you finished what you had to say?¡±


    She questioned instead, ¡°Your Highness already knew that he was Ji Pei, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He did not hide.


    Ji Yunshu furrowed her brows but kept silent.


    It was a long whileter when Jing Rong asked worriedly, ¡°Did you know that there would be consequences from making a deal with my imperial father? Did you ever consider the repercussions?¡±

 Chapter 235: Getting Rid of Evil

    <h4>Chapter 235: Getting Rid of Evil</h4>


    Ji Li did not die and appeared in a grandiose manner at the tower. How could this not rm Jing Rong?


    However, he was not angry at Ji Yunshu. Rather, he was worried.


    Ji Yunshu wanted to retract her hand, but Jing Rong¡¯s iron grip on her arm restricted her movement. She gave him a side nce with a furrowed expression. ¡°I had no other choice but to employ that method. I also know that your imperial father¡¯s position is high and almighty, and I have no right to bargain with him. However, the events of today are proof that I didn¡¯t gamble incorrectly ¨C Ji Pei will be spared.¡±


    ¡°But what you did was too dangerous!¡± Jing Rong¡¯s face darkened at the thought. ¡°The more you try to endure, the more worried I get. I¡¯m afraid of the consequences if Imperial Father pays more attention to you. Your situation is your weakness and can bring you untold dangers, do you understand I¡¯m trying to say?¡±


    Of course, she understood! For a woman to negotiate with the Son of Heaven and even force him to agree, that was tantamount to riding on a tiger¡¯s head and pulling off its whiskers. Moreover, that tiger¡¯s limbs were shackled, and it was unable to resist ruder. However, if those fetters were to break one day, disaster would befall the rider on top. Qi Zhen was the tiger in the analogy and Ji Yunshu, the rider. Jing Rong¡¯s worry was not unfounded.


    Ji Yunshu justified herself, ¡°I know. I understand what you are saying, but I couldn¡¯t watch Ji Li die and do nothing. The same goes for Ji Pei. I had no other choice but to make a deal with the Emperor; I agreed to solve the homicide case and the matter with the two cities, and he would fulfill his part of the deal by letting Ji Pei go. The Emperor¡¯s words are gold, so I needed his edict to protect Ji Pei until his safe return to Qujiang.¡±


    As long as Ji Pei returned safely, she could do anything, even putting herself in a dangerous situation.


    While she spoke, Jing Rong let go of her arm. ¡°Since you are this determined, all the apprehensions I had were for naught,¡± he muttered, dejected.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to repeat yourself. I understand. You must be very sad Ji Pei is returning to Qujiang. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± He turned around and left.


    ¡°Jing Rong!¡± She shouted while chasing after him.


    He stopped but did not turn around.


    Ji Yunshu put down thentern in her hand. Her heart hopped erratically. She pursed her lips and her rolled off her tongue after a moment of silence. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Jing Rong was disappointed when he heard her words of gratitude. There was stubbornness in his facial expression when he said, ¡°Why are you thanking me for? I didn¡¯t help you this time round.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    He abruptly turned back and stared into her eyes. ¡°What you said is correct. Let¡¯s wait for this case to conclude before we start investigating the Lin Capital case. As for anything else, let¡¯s not mention about it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not respond.


    ¡°The quicker we finish the investigation, the faster you can leave the capital with Wei Yi. This is indeed not a ce you should stay in for too long. Your intelligence is both a boon and a bane; some people might consider you a sharp nail sticking out. Leaving this ce will prevent you from bing a target of assassination, and it will lessen my worries that you might get embroiled in the struggle for power in the court or that your safety is jeopardized. It will be enough as long as you are fine.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he reluctant to let her leave the capital? Didn¡¯t he want to keep her by his side? Why did his attitude take a 180-degree turn?


    His concerns were not wrong; Ji Yunshu¡¯s intelligence was indeed scary to the point people might find her obstructive.


    He quickly left before Ji Yunshu had time to respond.


    At that moment, she was unable to cope with her own emotional turmoil. She felt veryplicated inside.


    That night, sleep did not visit her, and she was left awake until the morrow.


    During that sleepless night, she wondered if she should go to the gates¡¯ tower to send Su Ziluo on his way. She hesitated for a while, but she gave up the idea after much deliberation.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Su Ziluo was sitting in the carriage with Li¡¯er at his side. Under Ji Li¡¯s watchful eyes, the Qujiang soldiers packed up and departed from the capital. Afraid of any revolt, the Emperor had long dispatched a group of imperial guards to ¡°escort¡± Su Ziluo back to Qujiang. In fact, it was to keep an eye on the Qujiang army.


    After they had left the capital, half a day had already passed as they travelled on the main road.


    Inside the carriage.


    Li¡¯er took a water pouch and handed it to Su Ziluo which he refused with a shake of his head.


    ¡°No need. You drink it.¡±


    Li¡¯er pointed at his lord¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Su Ziluo touched his dried lips and gave a dejected smile. He took the water pouch and drank it. The sweet taste flowed into his throat. His expression eased a bit. He sealed the water pouch and lifted the curtain of the carriage window.


    Outside, the sun was brimming, brightening the surroundings of endless sandy soil and mountain road. It was quite a scendscape.


    ¡°It seems we have already reached Lang Province,¡± he stated. Then, he turned to Li¡¯er. ¡°Once we return to Qujiang, there is noing back.¡±


    Li¡¯er nodded.


    At that time, the carriage suddenly rocked, and the horses¡¯ neighings could be heard, followed by the thunderous sounds of hooves approaching.


    Su Ziluo was almost ejected out of the carriage from the violent rocking, but fortunately, Li¡¯er pulled him back in time.


    ¡°What is going on outside?¡±


    Just when he reached for the window curtain to take a look, a sword ripped through the light blue fabric, thrusting forward. It reached as far as a finger¡¯s distance from his head before Li¡¯er caught it with his bare hands.


    ¡°Die!¡± A masked man shouted.


    Li¡¯er applied more strength to his grip and sessfully wrestled the sword out of the assassin¡¯s hands. He then flipped the sword and aimed for his opponent¡¯s heart. Without hesitation, he plunged it into the other person¡¯s body, killing the masked man on the spot.


    Li¡¯er immediately leapt out of the carriage afterward.


    Outside, blood had dyed the earth. Countless masked men surrounded the carriage; each of them showed no mercy, iming lives as if they were cutting grass.


    Su Ziluo¡¯s subordinates and the Emperor¡¯s dispatched guards were decimated. The situation had greatly startled the horses, which caused them to pull the carriage along in their frenzy escape. Suddenly, one of the wheels hit arger stone. Su Ziluo was immediately flung out of the carriage from the sudden overturn. With his legs unable to support him and without his wheelchair, he was no different from amb brought to a ughter house. He was an easy target!


    Li¡¯er, who was in a heated fight with the masked men, quickly dashed back to his lord. He crouched and wanted to support Su Ziluo.


    ¡°Ah-Ah!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± said Su Ziluo while gasping.


    At that very moment, thest of their escort died. The yellow sandy soil had now turned crimson, a dazzling color under the red sun! The masked men encircled thest two survivors ¨C Su Ziluo and Li¡¯er. Countless swords were pointed at them, but none of them took action.


    The leader came forward. ¡°Teacher Su, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to return to Qujiang alive.¡±


    Su Ziluo did not show any fear. He was only in pain from being thrown off the carriage. ¡°On whose orders are you here?¡± he asked.


    The assassin gripped his sword tighter and ferociously spat, ¡°Prince Rong said that you are a sinner. You have no right to stay in this world. His Highness has ordered us to get rid of evil!¡±


    Jing Rong? Get rid of evil?

 Chapter 236: The Paper Kite

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Paper Kite</h4>


    Su Ziluo sneered, his body still lying on the ground, ¡°Jing Rong, oh, Jing Rong. You really did make your move.¡± He was not surprised.


    The man in ck raised his sword and coldly said, ¡°Teacher Su, even if you became a wandering ghost, you cannot me Prince Rong. You did kill a man and must pay the price.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he and the other masked men pointed their weapons at Su Ziluo and Li¡¯er, charging ferociously.


    Li¡¯er grabbed a nearby sword and pushed the approaching tips away one by one. He was skilled, but seriously outnumbered! Li¡¯er moved as if he were a trained warrior of death, his body shing again and again as he protected Su Ziluo.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, be careful!¡± Su Ziluo reminded him, although he was coughing.


    The masked men fell one by one by Li¡¯er¡¯s sword, but he was injured badly.


    Li¡¯er fought on valiantly until he was hanging onto hisst breath.


    But then, a masked man aimed at Li¡¯er¡¯s back, piercing through his clothes, then skin, then his heart, and finally exiting through his chest, his sword dripping with fresh blood. Su Ziluo had no chance to even warn Li¡¯er.


    Time froze. Su Ziluo¡¯s eyes widened as he watched this scene unfold, his ears buzzing and ringing, just like the howling of the wind.


    The masked man pulled his sword out from Li¡¯er¡¯s body with a flourish. Li¡¯er hurled forwards, fresh blood gushing from his wounds unforgivingly dyeing his pale green robes red. Finally, knees weak, he kneeled on the ground and his slight, lifeless body soon flopped over.


    ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± Su Ziluo gave a heart-wrenching scream; both his eyes were bloodshot. He fell to the ground and crawled towards Li¡¯er who was bathing in his own blood, reaching feverishly for Li¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    ¡®Just a bit more! A bit more! Almost there!¡¯


    He eventually reached Li¡¯er¡¯s side.


    As hisrge hands grasped Li¡¯er¡¯s smaller ones, he painstakingly called out once more, ¡°Li¡¯er.¡±


    Li¡¯er¡¯s clear eyes widened as he tried to turn his head towards Su Ziluo. He used what little strength he had left to open his bloodied mouth, but no words came out.


    Su Ziluo grabbed Li¡¯er¡¯s hands and tried to lift his head, his entire body trembling from the effort and pain. He could only eke out these few words, ¡°Li¡¯er, my dear Li¡¯er.¡± He called out longfully. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here to the Great Lin; I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this mess. It¡¯s all my fault, Li¡¯er.¡±


    Li¡¯er¡¯s body twitched as he grabbed onto Su Ziluo¡¯s sleeves, a tear falling from the corner of his eye as he mustered thest of his strength and signed a few gestures in the air.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    He wanted a paper kite! The same one as the one Su Ziluo made for him two years ago!


    Li¡¯er¡¯s listless arms were caught by Su Ziluo, and he stroked Li¡¯er¡¯s head, crying.


    He nodded, ¡°I promise you, I will make one exactly the same for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Li¡¯er¡¯s twitching lips broke out into the brightest of smiles, matching his clean features. Then, he slowly closed his eyes, his limbs stiffening, and he exhaled hisst breath.


    Two years prior, Su Ziluo had picked the filthy boy up from the borders of Qujiang. The two had be inseparable ever since; Li¡¯er called him Big Brother, and Su Ziluo had given him a name.


    ¨C ¡°Big Brother, this is such a pretty kite! Is it for me?¡± Li¡¯er held both his knees as he looked up at the colourful kite soaring in the blue skies.


    Su Ziluoughed at Li¡¯er who was bathing in the sunlight, ¡°Does Li¡¯er like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very much!¡± Li¡¯er nodded fervently.


    But that summer, Li¡¯er ceased to speak ever again. No one knew why but some spected that because Su Ziluo had guarded the graves for three years, he had fallen gravely ill and Li¡¯er became mute from trying countless medicines for him. Only Su Ziluo knew the truth; Li¡¯er had cut his own tongue off!


    He was brought back to reality when the masked man pointed his sword at him.


    Su Ziluo held on tightly to Li¡¯er¡¯s hands and tilted his head to meet the man¡¯s gaze. The hatred in his eyes almost startled the masked man, but he still raised his sword menacingly. ¡°Now that you are trapped, ept your impending death!¡±


    ¡°Could you pass a message to Prince Rong?¡± Su Ziluo was calm.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Please inform him that if there is a next life, I, Su Ziluo, will definitely have his head.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will pass on this message.¡± The masked man epted readily.


    Su Ziluo closed his eyes fearlessly from start to finish; all that remained were heartache and hate! The next moment, the masked man lifted his sword, and thrust toward him¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Meanwhile, in the capital, everything had returned to normal after the departure of the Qujiang envoys, and the bloodbath at the border of Lang Province did not affect the now peaceful city.


    On the day Su Ziluo left, the Capital Governor had visited the Rong Estate with an imperial order, ¡°Since the missing girls case and the matter with Qujiang have been resolved, it is time to start investigating the Lin Capital Case. I have ordered someone to Lin Mountain and if there are no hups, the coffins will be unearthed in the next couple of days. His Majesty has also ordered this.¡±


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Is there a ce to safely store the 67 coffins?¡±


    ¡°We were originally supposed to send them to the crematorium, but there were too many coffins. Leaving them where they were was also inappropriate, so His Majesty has prepared an empty estate in the city¡¯s West. If the need arises, Teacher Ji can also stay there.¡±


    He wanted Ji Yunshu to move? No way! And if she did move, who knew what would happen without him at her side.


    Jing Rong refused immediately, ¡°No, it¡¯s where the coffins are to be ced ¨C there will be too much Yin energy. If Teacher Ji were to move there, what difference would it make if he stayed in the crematorium?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Your Highness is right. It is only a bit more convenient ¨C if Teacher Ji does not wish to live there, there is no problem.¡±


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it just a suggestion? Simmer down, Your Highness!¡¯


    ¡°Fine, first unearth the 63 coffins at Lin Mountain and bring them to that manor.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Capital Governor excused himself.


    After Su Ziluo¡¯s departure, Ji Yunshu was out of it the entire day and wanted to go somewhere to recollect herself. She happened to hear of this matter and approached Jing Rong, suggesting that she should make a trip to Lin Mountain herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s too humid there.¡±


    ¡°I know, but my face is all better.¡± She pointed at her cheek!


    When she had returnedst night in female garbs and was not wearing her mask, Jing Rong had already noticed her face. Only a faint trace of a scar remained just beneath the corner of her eye ¨C one would miss it if one was not looking for it.


    Jing Rong pondered briefly, then agreed to go with her.

 Chapter 237: Coffins Unearthed on Lin Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 237: Coffins Unearthed on Lin Mountain</h4>


    It was alreadyte in the evening when they arrived at Lin Mountain.


    What used to be barrennd was now filled with officials and their men. Several torches were erected all around, lighting up the dark ruins. The Capital Governor, the assistant senior official of the Supreme Court, and the newly appointed Ministry of Justice¡¯s assistant minister were all present. Strangely enough, the Ministry of Rites¡¯ assistant minister, Shen Changqin, was also there.


    Did this case involve the Ministry of Rites?


    These officials swarmed up just as Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong disembarked from their carriage.


    ¡°What brings Your Highness here?¡± Lord Yu, the assistant senior official of the Supreme Court, was the first one to speak up.


    This man took only half a year to be promoted from a lowly bookkeeping official to where he was today! He exuded the typical features of a ughing tiger¡¯: always taking a bureaucratic stance, whether professionally or personally. Truly a fearsome man!


    The head of the Supreme Court was wary of him, afraid that he would meet with disaster if his position was snatched by that man on his journey to power. Hence, even though the head of the Supreme court was in charge, he had to secretly appease this assistant senior official who was two ranks beneath him.


    Jing Rong nced disapprovingly at him, and turned to the Capital Governor, ¡°When will it be finished?¡±


    ¡°Most probably at the hour of the horse1 tomorrow. At our quickest, I estimate tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Move more quickly and sharply. The weather has been unpredictable these couple of days ¨C it would not bode well if the coffins got wet.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The capital governor turned around and hurried his men along. Lord Yu¡¯s face turned dark.


    Ji Yunshu stood still at Jing Rong¡¯s side, observing the men¡¯s work ¨C some cut down the unruly vegetation growing all over the tombstones, while others held torches in their hands, preparing to burn off what remained of the weeds. She suddenly cried out, ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Everyone froze and looked towards Ji Yunshu oddly. The men holding torches almost dropped their mes from the surprise.


    Was this ¡­ that Teacher Ji? Wasn¡¯t he wearing a mask? This wless skin, those delicate features, he almost looks like a woman!


    Ignoring these strange nces, Ji Yunshu walked over assuredly and told the torch-bearing men, ¡°These bodies have been buried beneath for fourteen years ¨C their bodies have already rotted away, leaving only bones. Although human bones are strong, they are still very fragile. If you try to burn these weeds but identally burn the ground as well, the rise in temperature will affect the bones lying in the coffins below, making them much harder to identify.¡±


    Everyone suddenly understood with her exnation, ¡°So there are actually these peculiarities!¡±


    The Capital Governor hurriedly sent the torch-bearing men away and began unearthing the coffins. He sincerely admired Ji Yunshu. ¡°Thankfully Teacher Ji reminded us, otherwise we would be in deep trouble.¡±


    The title of ¡®Teacher Ji¡¯ had long struck an impression after the missing girls case, even more so with what happened with Qujiang recently. How could Lord Yu of the Supreme Court pass up such an opportunity? He leeringly approached. ¡°I have long wished to have a few words with Teacher Ji, but feared to disturb as Teacher Ji was always busy. It is a real pleasure and honour to finally meet you.¡±


    Honour your head! Ji Yunshu smiled but did not reply, instead turning to Shen Changqin, her future Second Brother-inw, and said, ¡°This must be Lord Shen?¡±


    Shen Changqin, being the assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites, naturally had more gravitas and was more mild-mannered. He nodded, sping his hands in front of his chest in greeting, ¡°It is me.¡±


    ¡°I have long heard that Lord Shen was an honest, organised man with the looks to match ¨C it really is so.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji tters me. This official is nothingpared to Teacher Ji- look at how you investigate a case; that is truly admirable. As for my looks, all it is, is nothing but skin.¡±


    Officials from the Ministry of Rites really lived up to their namesake ¨C their mannerisms and words werepletely different! Ji Wanxin would definitely be well-treated when she would eventually marry that man.


    Ji Yunshu nodded and made no furtherment.


    On the other hand, Jing Rong¡¯s face turned more and more dark. A thousand-year-old vinegar pot was just like that; it could be triggered anytime and anywhere. They had just sent off a Su Ziluo, why did a Shen Changqin enter the picture now? Jing Rong was not worried, however.


    Just then, someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s out.¡± A freshly unearthed coffin was being pulled up by a thick rope in the leftmost area. Everyone rushed forward, bringing their mes in for a closer look. The heavy coffin was slowly hoisted up, then ced steadily onto the ground.


    The musty stench of decades-old rotten wood abruptly filled the air and everyone else immediately pinched their noses. Ji Yunshu moved closer towards the coffin; she was the only one unaffected by the stench. She lightly rapped her finger on the coffin, remarking, ¡°This wood is from the Phoebe tree ¨C it is much sturdier and has a low density so water should not have seeped in.¡±


    ¡°Density?¡± the capital governor was puzzled.


    She instructed further, ¡°Use some paper dampened with water to seal the coffin before you bring it back. We will open it tomorrow.¡±


    Jing Rong was curious, ¡°Why use damp paper?¡±


    ¡°Not to expose the bones to the air contaminants. Moreover, it will be humid on the road back to the manor. Using the damp paper to seal the coffin is almost like countering poison with poison, or in this case, water with water.¡±


    Huh? The more he listened, the more puzzled he was.


    Everyone else was scratching their heads in utter confusion, but Jing Rong was already used to the strange terms Ji Yunshu used, having heard too many.


    The Capital Governor¡¯s men did as they were told and quickly finished up with that coffin before carrying it to the empty manor in the city¡¯s west. Several others were unearthed soon after.


    As time passed and the night deepened, the air naturally grew chillier on the mountain. Afraid that these men would handle the coffins incorrectly and hence cause problems, Ji Yunshu could not bring herself to leave and so remained throughout the night on Lin Mountain. Since she stayed, Jing Rong stayed too; since Jing Rong did not return, the officials naturally remained.


    All 67 coffins were finally unearthed only the following morning. Ji Yunshu followed thest coffin to the manor in the city¡¯s west, but before that, Jing Rong pulled her aside. ¡°Rest first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡±


    ¡°Stubborn woman.¡±


    Ji Yunshu had nothing to say. This was how she investigated a case! Not eating or drinking for three days straight was normal.


    In the end, Jing Rong had to follow along. That manor situated in the city¡¯s west was called Bamboo Creek Garden. Although it was only about half the size of the Rong Estate, it had a goodyout. As its name suggested, there was a bamboo garden, and there was a little stream.


    It was peaceful and quiet! But it was also slightly eerie with the 67 coffinsid out neatly in the back courtyard.


    Ji Yunshu dismissed all of the Capital Governor¡¯s men, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be here until the portraits are finished.¡±


    ¡°Would you need any help?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good!¡± The Capital Governor raised his fists and saluted Jing Rong, then he took all his men and left. Lord Yu and Shen Changqin also returned home to have a good sleep.


    Only Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong, and a few of his bodyguards remained in the spacious backyard.


    ¡°Fourteen years, 67 bodies, all of them burnt alive¡­ If each one had to be sketched, it would be difficult to finish it all in a year.¡±


    1.Hour of the horse = 11am-1pm

 Chapter 238: Farewell, Sticky Candy!

    <h4>Chapter 238: Farewell, Sticky Candy!</h4>


    A year¡¯s time meant that she could not take Wei Yi with her away from the capital. Ji Yunshu re-evaluated her situation, and said, ¡°I will live in Bamboo Creek Garden from today onwards.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Jing Rong immediately refuted, continuing, ¡°You have to remain by this Prince¡¯s side, otherwise, if you get into trouble, who will clean up after your corpse?¡±


    This man! Couldn¡¯t you put that in a nicer manner? What a foul mouth!


    Brows knit, Ji Yunshu reasoned, ¡°The Lin Capital Case cannot be dyed any further. The coffins are here and quite some distance away from Your Highness¡¯s estate. If I were to travel back and forth, it would waste too much time ¨C I might as well stay here, it¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    ¡°Here¡­¡±


    She cut him off once more, continuing, ¡°Your Highness need not worry since Shi Zijin is by my side. She will definitely protect me. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s peaceful and quiet here. I would prefer not to be disturbed when I¡¯m sketching these portraits.¡±


    Jing Rong pondered at her words, heaving a deep sigh, and said, ¡°Then, this Prince will have Lang Po serve you.¡±


    This was hispromise!


    ¡°Lang Po is Your Highness¡¯s man, Shi Zijin is more than enough for me.¡±


    ¡°The pce will start to get busy this time of year; since I won¡¯t be able to bring him with me into the pce, he might as well stay here. This would give this Prince peace of mind. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    His tone left no room for discussion.


    But¡­ busy? What with?


    Even though Ji Yunshu did not intend to ask, her curiosity got the better of her.


    Jing Rong ced his hands behind his back, almost as if he had read her mind. ¡°Imperial Father¡¯s birthday is soon approaching. Additionally, on the day of his birthday banquet, fairdies from all states and households would be present for the Crown Princess selection. Everyone has started preparing for it, so this Prince must also crack his brains to prepare good gifts, one for Imperial Father and one for the Crown Prince.¡±


    The Crown Princess selection? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Ji Muqing would soon enter the capital? All this way from Jinjiang to the capital, she could finally no longer hide from what she had to face.


    She turned away, suppressing her thoughts with her movements. ¡°Then Your Highness should quickly go and prepare; there are so many coffins here, it would be bad luck. What¡¯s more, Your Highness cannot stand the stench of corpses and I don¡¯t happen to have any sesame oil-drenched raw ginger with me.¡±


    Why did it sound so awkward? But her words also brought back memories of their first meeting at the Jinjiang memorial hall ¨C she had stuffed a piece of raw ginger in his mouth; he thought it was poison. Just thinking of that brought a smile to Jing Rong¡¯s face. ¡°Then, next time, be sure to prepare it.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Did you have anything else to say?¡±


    She lowered her head. ¡°Not¡­ at the moment.¡±


    Jing Rong itched to say something but held himself back, instead ordering, ¡°Good, then this Prince will leave first. Lang Po will bring a few servant girls overter. Although this ce is peaceful, it needs to be redecorated and you need to be looked after. Of course, a room for this Prince must be prepared.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Yunshu was shocked!


    Jing Rong casually questioned, ¡°Is this Zhuxi Garden not big enough to hold this Prince?¡±


    ¡®You are a living Buddha, and this temple is too small!¡¯ She barely stopped herself from spurting out these words.


    ¡°Then it is decided!¡± Jing Rong left, satisfied.


    As Jing Rong left, someone else stepped into the courtyard. It was Li Shiyan! He originally should have left with Su Ziluo for Qujiang, but who knew that the Emperor¡¯s guards would personally ¡°escort¡± Su Ziluo back, and so he could not follow along.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± He called out from far away.


    Ji Yunshu was startled, ¡®This sticky candy!¡¯


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± heughed.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head calmly.


    ¡°Are these coffins really dating from fourteen years ago?¡± Li Shiyan was like an excited tourist in the courtyard, scanning around at the sprawled out coffins.


    Hmph! He has his sources! Otherwise, how could he have found this ce, or known that these coffins were buried for fourteen years?


    Li Shiyan knocked a coffin with his finger and eximed, ¡°Phoebe wood! This household¡¯s master must have been rich.¡±


    Of course he was rich ¨C these bodies belonged to the Imperial Duke¡¯s household! What¡¯s more, the Emperor had ordered their grand burial. If these 67 servants had Phoebe wood coffins, then the coffins of the Imperial Duke, his wife, and children, must surely be adorned with gold and silver. This would please future archeologists, for sure.


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes at him, ¡°Teacher Su has already left the capital. Do you intend to stay here forever?¡±


    ¡°I came to bid you farewell.¡± He raised his head.


    ¡°Is that so? Then Master Li would need to stay safe on your journey.¡± She spoke in a gentle tone.


    Even though sticky candy was a nuisance, he did save her life on Liang Mountain, and could be considered a gentleman.


    Li Shiyan was happily taken aback by Ji Yunshu¡¯s soft tone and words. He quickly approached her, raising his brows, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, you can ask me to stay. Who knows, this man might remain, just for you.¡±


    ¡®Please, no! If there were airnes here, even if I had to eat only pickled vegetables and buns for a whole month, I would save up to get you a ticket out of here!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu took two steps back and sternly said, ¡°Master Li has eyes and ears everywhere ¨C surely you must have heard of the disputes between our two nations. If so, then quickly leave the Great Lin ¨C this is not where you belong!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± His lips stiffened, ¡°Even a smart man like Ziluo lost in the end; this Great Lin is truly full of surprises, but¡­¡± He gave Ji Yunshu a meaningful look. ¡°It seems like the most surprising of all has to be the unseeming you!¡±


    ¡®Hey! Are youplimenting or dissing me?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was slightly more on edge.


    Li Shiyan¡¯s tone immediately turned lighter. He raised his voice, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m leaving today; who knows when we will next meet again. But if the chance arises, I will definitely bring you to Qujiang to be my wife.¡±


    Confident! Smug! Li Shiyan was not joking.


    Ji Yunshu did not pick any bones with him, and did not bother to react.


    Just then, Xiao Luzi ran in, rubbing his hands. He stood afar and addressed Li Shiyan, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for!¡± Li Shiyan was displeased.


    Xiao Luzi did not stop. ¡°If we do not leave now, we will have to camp in the wilderness when we leave the capital; only by leaving now will we reach Lang Province in time. There is an inn there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, shoo!¡± Li Shiyan waved his hands dismissively. Xiao Luzi did not budge ¨C he was sure to receive a beatingter.

 Chapter 239: Black Bones

    <h4>Chapter 239: ck Bones</h4>


    Li Shiyan gave Xiao Luzi an unfriendly stare, then turned to face Ji Yunshu. He bit his lower lip, eyes full of regret, and said warmly, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m really leaving.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like me much, that you can¡¯t be bothered with me. But, it¡¯s my fortune to meet you.¡± He smiled earnestly.


    To be fair, the two of them had not had much contact; the most they had exchanged was when they were discussing the case on Liang Mountain. Hence, they were not the fastest of friends, but Ji Yunshu was not as put off by him as she used to be. She bowed. ¡°Take care.¡±


    He nodded, then waved his fan, just like when they first met at that inn in Yu Province.


    He finally shuffled his feet out of the estate, looking back every step of the way. He could still be heard him berating Xiao Luzi from far, far away. Poor thing!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind settled down as the surroundings reverted to their peaceful state.


    She circled the coffins and reached out for one. The fresh soil sullied her clean hands, the coolness of the dirt emanating throughout her entire body down to her bones. She muttered to herself, ¡°What really happened fourteen years ago to have caused the entire household to perish?¡±


    ¡®Just as Ji Huan said, something must surely be afoot with this case. But would it be too difficult to investigate? If it really involved the royal family, who would it be? How could I speed up this hefty process? It would be too tiring to make y models and sketch portraits day and night for two years¡­¡¯


    Lang Po and some servants arrived shortly after. Without any notice, they began busying about the yard ¨C some cleaned, others washed; broken furniture was disposed of outside, and new ones moved in. The rich really were rich ¨C there was a perfectly good chair with a chipped corner that was thrown out immediately!


    Ji Yunshu sighed. Even though it was not her money, that was no way to live! She could not resist, ¡°Brother Lang!¡±


    Lang Po came bounding over, ¡°Did Teacher Ji need something?¡±


    ¡°Is the Rong Estate moving into this manor?¡±


    ¡°No, His Highness made no suchment. Moreover, His Highness¡¯s estate cannot be moved without reason.¡± Lang Po was serious.


    Ji Yunshu sighed, furrowing her brows. She looked around and sternly said, ¡°Since His Highness is not moving, then why are you demolishing this yard?¡±


    Lang Po quickly refuted, ¡°What is Teacher Ji saying? This humble servant did not have anyone demolish this garden. These things were just too old, so they have to be thrown out.¡± Spoken like a true rich man!


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°If these items are not broken beyond repair, then they don¡¯t have to be reced. I¡¯m not staying here forever ¨C if you redo the whole ce, a lot of money will be spent. These taels are the people¡¯s and shouldn¡¯t be spent needlessly. Let these men bring back all the items you threw out ¨C just cleaning them would suffice.¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. If you decide against it, then return to the Rong Estate. I will get used to it.¡± She turned and headed towards the coffins.


    Lang Po was torn; all he wanted was to refurbish this dusty, neglected ce. How did he offend Ji Yunshu!


    Hence, he ordered the others to move the furniture outside back in, getting rid of only the really rotten ones. The ce was finally in order after a whole morning¡¯s work.


    Ji Yunshu circled around the coffins, waiting for the damp paper to dry before getting a few servants to open one of them. An expected foul stench filled the air, causing some of the servants to gag! Luckily, there was no more rotten flesh and only bones were left, or otherwise, it would have been even more disgusting! But this set of bones were ck, not white.


    She mulled over it for a moment, then asked Lang Po, ¡°Where is the name register from the Ministry of Revenue?¡±


    ¡°The Capital Governor has a copy.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go and retrieve it, then ask if there were any sick servants in the Imperial Duke¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lang Po took no time to make his way to the capital governor¡¯s ce and back. He handed over a register, saying, ¡°I asked around ¨C there was one man named Zhang Kui who was sick. The Imperial Duke was very nice to him and even had the imperial doctorse to treat him, but he had an incurable illness and could not live long.¡±


    ¡°Was there only this one man?¡±


    ¡°It was recorded as such.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, saying, ¡°Since this Zhang Kui was only one to have ever been ill in the whole of the Imperial Duke¡¯s estate, there is no need to sketch a portrait ¨C this skeleton is Zhang Kui¡¯s.¡± She dered there and then.


    Lang Po was puzzled, ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    Ji Yunshu flipped through the register in her hands until she reached Zhang Kui¡¯s name and lightly struck him off with her fingernail. Removing this name would save her about a week¡¯s time. She did not forget to exin to Lang Po. ¡°Only those who were poisoned or had cancer while they were alive would have ck bones when they died.¡±


    ¡°Cancer?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s what you refer to as an incurable illness!¡± Lang Po seemed to understand but was still confused.


    Ji Yunshu closed the register and had the men open another coffin. The skeleton in that one was not strange and looked intact, but it was difficult to be certain just by looking at its height and build. She had to sketch its portrait.


    Ji Yunshu put on her gloves and removed the skull from the coffin, cing it onto the coffin cover, and said, ¡°Could I please trouble Brother Lang to bring my two sandalwood boxes and some moulding y from the Rong Estate?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Lang Po was unbelievably efficient ¨C he brought what she requested in no time.


    Ji Yunshu held the skull firmly in her hands and headed for the study in the yard after instructing a servant to close the coffin. While she concentrated on reconstructing its face, Lang Po kept watch of the outside, keeping Ji Yunshu undisturbed.


    ¡°Zijin,¡± Ji Yunshu ced the skull on her desk and called out softly towards the air. A shadow flew down beside her. Shi Zijin was expressionless as usual, awaiting her orders.


    Ji Yunshu took a furtive nce outside before saying, ¡°There is something I need you to help me do outside the capital!¡±

 Chapter 240: Selecting Another Crown Princess

    <h4>Chapter 240: Selecting Another Crown Princess</h4>


    Leaving the capital? Shi Zijin did not question further and nodded, deciding to follow orders.


    Ji Yunshu was stern. ¡°These few days, Brother Lang will be by my side. I don¡¯t intend to leave the estate either, so you don¡¯t have to be with me. Leave the capital quickly and chase after Teacher Su of Qujiang. Return when he is safely home.¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡± Shi Zijin did not ask further.


    At thest minute, Ji Yunshu added, ¡±Remember to keep this from His Highness, understand?¡±


    ¡°Zijin understands!¡±


    ¡°Good. Go now.¡±


    Shi Zijin bowed slightly and leapt out the window, disappearing in a sh! Outside, Lang Po was unable to conjure any idea of what went on inside the study, let alone overhear their conversation.


    Ji Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief as she sat down at her desk. She ced the skull in front of her andy a piece of white paper next to it. She chose the smallest brush from her sandalwood boxes, prepared some ink, and began to work.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, at Zhangzhi Hall¡­


    Because the Emperor¡¯s birthday and the Crown Princess selection wasing up, the entire pce began to busy themselves after sending off the Qujiang envoys. The uing spring was destined to be crazy!


    Since Empress Xuanshu had passed away, leaving the harem without a ruler, the next in line possessing the most power was Concubine Xiao. These two colossal tasks were left to her decision.


    To others, that was possibly the most honourable task; some concubines could only dare dream of that moment! But to Concubine Xiao, however, that was a tricky situation beyondparison, a hot potato!


    Jing Yi was inside the hall, and Concubine Xiao dismissed all the eunuchs and pce maids with a wave, even sending her most trusted confidant Sang Lan out.


    ¡°What do you make of this matter?¡± Concubine Xiao asked Jing Yi worriedly.


    Not far away, Jing Yi was teasing a little caged bird with a sliver of bamboo. The bird started screeching ufortably with each poke, pping its wings and fighting for dear life. Its screeches were unbearable, but Jing Yi¡¯s smile grew bigger with every scream!


    Hepletely ignored Concubine Xiao¡¯s question, until that little bird curled up in a corner of its cage. Jing Yi did not stop, his head cocked to one side. His brows were knit menacingly as he continued poking at the bird. He even tut-tutted at the dead, unmoving bird.


    After a while, he turned his back on Concubine Xiao and replied, ¡°Of course we have to think of a n to keep the Ji family away from the Crown Prince.¡±


    Concubine Xiao exined once more, ¡°The Crown Princess selection this time will take ce at the same time as the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet. On the surface,dies from each state and household would participate, but in reality, when the Empress was still alive, she had already appointed the first daughter of the Ji family as the Crown Princess. This time, all we will be doing is to go through the motions and rituals.¡±


    As she concluded, Jing Yi stopped and left the sliver of bamboo in the cage. He wiped his hands, walked over and sat across from Concubine Xiao.


    He picked up the teapot and slowly poured a steaming hot cup of tea. He said, ¡°What if, that daughter of the Ji family was not able to enter the pce?¡±


    ¡®Not being able to enter the pce?¡¯ Concubine Xiao considered his suggestion, ¡°It would be difficult ¨C General Ji and Secretary Ji would never allow for mistakes.¡±


    ¡°What if, something really went wrong?¡± Jing Yiughed creepily.


    Concubine Xiao took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Actually, this Imperial One has a different idea.¡±


    ¡°Speak freely, Imperial Mother.¡±


    ¡°When Empress Xuanshu was still alive, the appointment of the daughter of the Ji family as the Crown Princess was ultimately due to the armies and power Ji Huan and Ji Li held. But what if it were not the Crown Prince who married thisdy? Ji Huan and Ji Li naturally would not support the Crown Prince then.¡±


    ¡®Even an idiot could understand what she was trying to imply.¡¯ Jing Yi was unfazed. He took a sip of his tea and said, ¡°Does Imperial Mother intend for me to marry this Ji girl?¡±


    Concubine Xiao nodded, ¡°Yi¡¯er, you must understand our current situation ¨C the Crown Prince is still the Crown Prince. Even though he is an idiot, His Majesty does not mind. Moreover, many officials are his supporters ¨C pulling him from his position seems simple, but it has its inherent challenges. For us, there is no harm in trying to pull the two Ji brothers to our side.¡±


    What a solid n! Concubine Xiao could already imagine the day Jing Hua stepped down, the day her own son would be draped in the Crown Prince¡¯s garbs, and even the day he sat on the throne. She could not help but smile.


    Jing Yi weighed his options silently, his long slender fingers gripping his teacup so hard they went pale. He finally spoke, ¡°Then¡­ there needs to be another Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This other person must not hold legitimate power either.¡±


    ¡°Does Imperial Mother already have someone in mind?¡±


    Concubine Xiao smirked, ¡°Kong Yu.¡±


    Kong Yu? The Crown Prince¡¯s cousin?


    To be fair, consanguineous marriages were not umon in ancient times.


    Jing Yi unknowingly burrowed his brows, ¡°Changing the Crown Princess to Kong Yu? Neither Father nor the Crown Prince would agree. Moreover, Kong Yu has already been bestowed the title of Huiwen Princess, how could she marry a prince?¡±


    Concubine Xiao was certain. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this ¨C Mother has a n.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Kong Yu could not be married into Qujiang this time and so her title of princess is no more than an essory. The Kong family is Empress Xuanshu¡¯s maiden household ¨C it would not be unreasonable for a Crown Princess toe from the Kong family. Mother would think of a way to force the Crown Prince to agree to this marriage and for His Majesty to bestow the imperial decree.¡± Concubine Xiao was confident, but also sinister.


    ¡°Then I will abide by your wishes.¡± Jing Yi was cold, but agreed regardless.


    ¡°Now all we have to consider is how to prevent the Ji family girl from entering the pce.¡± Concubine Xiao twirled the jade ring on her finger, already scheming. She added as an afterthought, ¡°Ah, your Imperial Father¡¯s birthday gift ¨C have you prepared it?¡±


    Jing Yi shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°This concubine heard that Jing Hua has already started searching for rare treasures. Your father was very pleased with the t stonefish jade that he presentedst year. You have to pay more attention this year.¡±


    Speaking of that t stonefish jade, Jing Yi fumed with anger, almost throwing his teacup to the ground.


    The one who had obtained that stonefish jadest year was him, but who would have guessed that when he presented it the following day, the Crown Prince had switched the gifts around and the stonefish jade ended up in the Crown Prince¡¯s offering. All that remained in his own box was a forgettable piece of blue jade.


    Luckily the Crown Prince had some semnce of a conscience and did not leave him empty-handed, otherwise, that would have truly meant great disrespect!

 Chapter 241: Kong Yu is leaving the Palace?

    <h4>Chapter 241: Kong Yu is leaving the Pce?</h4>


    Jing Yi said nothing for a very long time.


    Seeing that, Concubine Xiao began to worry and lightly brushed against his arm with her sleeve. ¡°Did you hear what Mother said?¡±


    Jing Yi returned to his senses and nodded. ¡±Your son understands ¨C I will be careful and conscientious with this year¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°Not just careful, you must choose wisely.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Imperial Mother will also give you a hand and try to find out what your Imperial Father likes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Mother.¡±


    Concubine Xiao let out a deep sigh, adding, almost like an afterthought, ¡°Who knows what Jing Rong will present this year?¡±


    Jing Rong had always been low-key ¨C each year he would present a normal, average gift, one not too expensive nor too shabby. But that year, with Jing Rong starting to investigate the Lin Capital Case as well as the appearance of the clever Teacher Ji, he was an up-anding figure watched intently by many from the court, let alone Concubine Xiao. This year¡¯s birthday banquet no doubt would be apetition between the princes, apetition where the victor had yet to be named.


    Not long after Jing Yi left Zhangzhi Hall, Sang Lan ran in, huffing, ¡°Your Ladyship, the Princess has fainted in her chambers.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Princess was already lying on the floor when Xiao Mei entered.¡±


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s face turned white as she hurried towards Jing Xuan¡¯s chambers. She ordered, ¡°Quickly get the imperial doctor!¡±


    The entire Zhangzhi Hall was a mess. At that time, Jing Xuan was lying unconscious in bed, arge obvious bruise right in the middle of her forehead. There was still some superficial bleeding.


    The imperial doctor arrived just after Concubine Xiao. After a full consultation and examination, he knelt down and exined, ¡°The Princess is currently unconscious from the head injury she sustained when she fainted, but there is nothing to worry about. Her Highness will be fine once the bruise begins to fade and disappear. This servant will write a few prescriptions for the Princess to take at regr intervals, which will help her improve very quickly.¡±


    ¡®She was okay! What a relief!¡¯ Concubine Xiao let out a deep breath and waved her hand for the imperial doctor to leave.


    Concubine Xiao sat down at the edge of the bed. She looked at her poor daughter, and stretched out to stroke Jing Xuan¡¯s face,menting, ¡°What would Mother do if anything were to happen to you, dear child?¡± Her eyes were red.


    Sang Lan was trying to console her. ¡°Your Ladyship, the imperial doctor has already said that the Princess is fine, Your Ladyship¡­¡±


    p!


    Before she could finish, Concubine Xiao had brought her palm to smack across her face, her fingers scratching Sang Lan¡¯s untarnished face, leaving a bright red wound.


    Sang Lan grabbed her face and knelt down with a bang, with the other servants following suit. ¡°This servant acknowledges her mistakes, please spare me, Your Ladyship!¡±


    Concubine Xiao pointed angrily at all the servants in the room. ¡°All these useless imbeciles! Luckily the Princess is fine; if she were not, this Imperial One would have all your heads!¡± Sang Lan was just made an example of what Concubine Xiao was capable of.


    ¡°Please spare us, Your Highness.¡± All the servants knelt, their bodies trembling in fear, knowing that a small mistake would cost them their heads.


    Staring at these servants made the already angry Concubine Xiao even more furious. Fortunately, Jing Xuan awoke! She coughed a couple of times and opened her eyes to see her mother sitting by her bed.


    She mumbled, ¡°Imperial Mother?¡±


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you¡¯re awake? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Concubine Xiao was gentle beyondparison.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What a fright you gave Mother.¡±


    She licked her dry lips fraily, eyes reddening and called out weakly, ¡°Imperial Mother.¡±


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s manner softened as she grabbed Jing Xuan¡¯s cold hands, ¡°Is there something you want to eat? Tell Mother. I will let the kitchens prepare it.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I know Imperial Mother is doing what¡¯s best for me and so you let Sister Kong Yu take my ce. Thankfully this matter has been resolved, otherwise your daughter¡¯s conscience would never be at ease.¡± Jing Xuan began to cry.


    Concubine Xiao could not bring herself to be angry; she sighed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all over now ¨C don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I am at fault for cooping you up these few days in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Then, Imperial Mother, could you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Since Sister Yu isn¡¯t going to be betrothed to Qujiang, then could you speak to Imperial Father about allowing Sister Yu to leave the pce? I know she doesn¡¯t like this ce at all!¡± Her voice was full of desperation.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s chest tightened ¨C Jing Xuan would surely cry if she knew that she plotting to marry Kong Yu to the Crown Prince and would hence spend the remaining of her life in this pce. Concubine Xiao had no choice but to lie, ¡°Alright, Mother promises you to ask your Imperial Father to allow her to leave.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jing Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Concubine Xiao nodded. She smiled and turned, only just noticing the servants still kneeling on the floor. ¡°Rise, all of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°Go and inform the kitchen to make a few appetisers and dishes the Princess loves.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two servant girls hurried off.


    Jing Xuan sat up in bed, a sincere smile spreading across her ghastly pale face. The heavy weight lifted from her chest upon hearing that Kong Yu did not need to take her ce in Qujiang, and could even possibly leave the pce for good.


    Not long after, Kong Yu arrived alongside the appetisers the kitchen sent; she had immediately hurried over from Shaoxian Hall upon hearing of Jing Xuan¡¯s injury. Concubine Xiao took Kong Yu¡¯s hands in hers, a motherly expression stered on her face. ¡°Huiwen, you must have suffered thest few days. But it¡¯s good that everything is over now. Look at Xuan¡¯er ¨C she never fails to worry me. Come and spend more time with her; the two of you are of simr age, so there must be many things to share and talk about.¡±


    Kong Yu nodded calmly.


    Concubine Xiao patted Kong Yu¡¯s hands, nagged a little more about Jing Xuan, and left. The servants in the Hall finally heaved sighs of relief.


    Jing Xuan hopped off the bed, pulling Kong Yu over to sit with her on the mattress. ¡°Do you still me me, Sister Yu?¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve already said this many times ¨C it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Kong Yu cut her off, ¡°It¡¯s alright, speak no more of it.¡±


    Jing Xuan looked down with a forlorn expression, then raised her head up again, ¡°Oh! Sister Yu, Imperial Mother just promised me that she would ask for Imperial Father¡¯s permission for you to leave the pce and go home.¡±


    Kong Yu was not excited despite the good news; she merely nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you not want to leave the pce, Sister Yu?¡± Jing Xuan was puzzled.


    Of course she wanted to leave ¨C she wanted to leave right now. But, she was well aware of the kind of person Concubine Xiao was. Allowing her to leave the pce so easily? There was no way! However, Kong Yu did not want to disappoint Jing Xuan, so she gave her a warm smile, ¡°Of course it would be great to leave the pce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sister Yu! Since Imperial Mother has promised me, she will definitely deliver.¡± Jing Xuan was confident, her mood lifting; she began to snack on the appetisers. Her appetite had improvedpared to thest few depressing days in the pce.


    She did not notice Kong Yu¡¯s expression darkening.

 Chapter 242: The Ji Sisters’ Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Ji Sisters¡¯ Arrival</h4>


    Yu Province.


    Green leaves flourished in the trees under the sunny weather. Sunlight spread everywhere, and it was warm andfortable.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    A decorated carriage was travelling at its own pace on the mountain roads.


    Behind the luxurious carriage were several ordinary vehicles carrying countless small andrge chests tightly attached and secured. It gave the impression of a whole family moving away. The coachmen on the luxurious carriage informed the upants inside, ¡°Miss, we will shortly arrive at Yu Province. It will take another two days before we can reach the capital.¡±


    Soon after, a sharp voice ensued. It was the whining of a woman. ¡°Why is it taking so long to arrive?¡±


    They had been travelling for several days, and there still remained two more days before they would arrive! That was infuriating to death!


    The coachman answered, ¡°Miss, the mountain roads are quite bumpy, so we have to reduce our speed.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Enough! Hurry and speed up a bit. Don¡¯t dy our arrival!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Under the woman¡¯s order, the coachman lifted his whip and flogged the horses¡¯ back. The horses let out a painful neigh and elerated their pace. The carriage picked up its speed, and shook even more from the uneven road. Soon, screams were hearding out from the carriage.


    ck tea had spilled on Ji Muqing¡¯s precious skirt, causing her heartfelt distress; her face scrunched in displeasure. Her hands remained in midair, as she was unable to decide where to put them since her skirt was dirty. ¡°Can¡¯t you hold your tea? Look at what you did to my favorite skirt!¡± sheined.


    Next to her, Ji Wanxin was not faring much better. Her hands were scalded by the hot tea. She put down her cup of tea and blew on her hands while saying, ¡°You can wash it when we reach the capital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that when you¡¯re not the one who was sshed,¡± Ji Muqing snorted. The anger had caused herplexion to turn red. She continued toin, ¡°Fortunately, you have not dirtied the clothes I n to wear when attending the pce. Otherwise, watch out how I would deal with you.¡±


    Oh! How vicious!


    The gown she spoke off was even more luxurious than the current one: it was a custom design she had ordered from a shop in Qingzhou. It was unique and unrivaled. Ji Wanxin had yet to see it, but she heard pearls and gems were embroidered onto the clothes. Selling even one piece of it would be enough to feed amon family for a whole year.


    But won¡¯t a dress covered in precious jewels be heavy? Would the wearer be able to move around in it?


    Ji Wanxin nced at her domineering Eldest Sister, but she did not talk back. She lightly sighed, then she lifted the window curtain and looked at the shrubs and trees on the side road.


    She could not conceal her growing anxiety. ¡°Do you know how Yunshu is doing in the capital?¡±


    Ji Muqing became tense when she heard that name. She sternly said, ¡°You better keep in mind that our Ji family doesn¡¯t have anyone called Ji Yunshu. She is our enemy, not a member of our family. If you dare treat her as a sibling, I will not let you off!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°She killed Third Brother, and Grandmother died of anger because of her! This time, she almost killed Big Brother. That kind of person should be tortured in the 18thyer of Hell for eternity!¡±


    Her malice burst forth which was in concordance with her vicious temper.


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s anxiety did not diminish. She obviously did not pay any heed to her sister¡¯s words. She insisted, ¡°Eldest Sister, why do you me her for Third Brother¡¯s death? He was a murderer.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Muqing snarled and pushed her in her anger. Then, she leaned forward and warned her sister, ¡°At that time, we had already pushed the me on that dead Luan¡¯er, yet she refused to let Third Brother off. She sent him to the prison by force and caused him to die so tragically. Obviously, if she had pretended to be ignorant, Third Brother would not have died.¡±


    What kind of logic was that?! That was way too twisted. Luan¡¯er was too unfortunate.


    Ji Wanxin knew that when her sister was in a fit of anger, it was useless to reason with her. It would be more productive to clean up the inside of the carriage.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s anger continued to re. She clenched her hands into fists and repeated herself, ¡°Wanxin, listen to me well. That damn girl is our enemy. We must retaliate when we see her. You better drill that quickly into your head.¡±


    Ji Wanxin remained silent.


    Because of her silence, Ji Muqing added, ¡°In Eldest Brother¡¯s letter, he said that she is currently living in the Rong Estate.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°He mentioned that she had solved two big cases in the capital and was noticed by the Emperor,¡± she snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that amusing? It seems that she is now busy helping Prince Rong investigate the Lin Capital case. It¡¯s clear she found a big patron to back her up. I wonder what kind of poison she fed him to make him protect her the same way he did in Jinjiang.¡± Her words were spoken out of jealousy.


    Ji Wanxin was tidying up things, but when she heard the matter between Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong, her gentle eyes suddenly turned icy, and her hand tightly clenched the cup of tea she was holding.


    Ji Muqing did not look at her sister. Rather, she jabbed thetter with her elbow and slyly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Does Shen Changqin, the son of the Minister of Rites know that you areing? Wait until I be the Crown Prince¡¯s consort, Father will then n your meeting with Shen Changqin.¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense!¡± Ji Wanxin twisted away from her elder sister.


    ¡°What are you being shy for? Sooner orter, he will be your husband. It¡¯s not like meeting beforehand is against etiquette. Besides, isn¡¯t that one of the reasons why Father wanted the both of us toe to the capital?¡± Ji Muqing¡¯s tone concealed some hidden meaning.


    Ji Wanxin was reluctant to continue on that topic. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the matter between him and me.¡± She sat down and faintly uttered, ¡°It¡¯s better if you think about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡± Ji Muqing pointed at herself.


    Her charming eyebrows rose, showing a cute and arrogant appearance. She smiled. ¡°What do I need to think about? In any case, that position is mine. No one can move me since that was the deceased Empress¡¯s edict, and the Empress was the Crown Prince¡¯s birth mother. Moreover, the Emperor¡¯s words are gold ¨C he can¡¯t go back on his words.¡±


    Ah! It certainly could not happen that the Emperor would rece her as the Crown Prince¡¯s consort.


    Ji Wanxin spoke with faint anxiety, ¡°But you are going to the capital for the selection of the Crown Prince¡¯s princess. There will be many maidens. If there is an ident, then you¡­¡±


    Ji Muqing interrupted her with several ¡®Pooh! Pooh! Pooh!¡¯ She fiercely red at Ji Wanxin. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! What ident? What kind of ident will ur? Everything has long been settled, and nothing can change the fact that I will be the Crown Princess. The selection is only for appearances¡¯ sake. Furthermore, don¡¯t you know how great Eldest Brother¡¯s and Second Brother¡¯s influence are at the court?¡± Her tone was brimming with displeasure.


    Ji Wanxin had only said a few words, but Ji Muqing overwhelmed her with arguments.


    Ji Wanxin exined herself, ¡°I was merely telling you so you can make some preparations to avoid¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine! I know! You don¡¯t need to remind me ¨C I already know. I should not have let youe with me, how annoying!¡±


    Ji Wanxin was used to her sister¡¯s attitude, so she ignored her. Silence filled the carriage as neither wanted to converse with the other anymore.


    The carriage sped up so they could reach Yu Province quickly. From there, it would take two days to reach the capital. With their arrival, the maelstrom inside the capital would only intensify.

 Chapter 243: The Eccentric Old General Li

    <h4>Chapter 243: The entric Old General Li</h4>


    At the Rong Estate.


    Lu Jiang carried a red list and hurried towards the pavilion in the back courtyard where Jing Rong and Qin Shiyu were having a chat over tea.


    ¡°Investigation of the Lin Capital Case is finally beginning ¨C the tombs on Lin Mountain have already been excavated, so now all we have to do is wait for Teacher Ji toplete his paintings. The sooner we know who the missing person is, the sooner we can start to work and pursue this case!¡± Qin Shiyu exined.


    Jing Rong nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just going to take a bit more time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve waited fourteen years, what is just one more year?¡±


    ¡°Lord Qin is right.¡±


    Both of them took a sip of tea. Qin Shiyu then continued, ¡°Oh, His Majesty¡¯s birthday banquet is just around the corner; has Your Highness already prepared his gift?¡±


    He shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Qin Shiyu was concerned and decided to remind Jing Rong, ¡°If it were like the past few years, there would indeed be no need to hurry. But this year is different.¡±


    Jing Rong smiled knowingly but asked anyway, ¡°What does Lord Qin mean?¡±


    Qin Shiyu wrinkled his brows. ¡°In the current climate, all the officials, and even His Majesty, clearly understand that even though Your Highness has not participated in the race for the throne all these years, your character and actions do not pale inparison to any other prince. But this year, you are being watched by countless people because of the re-investigation of the Lin Capital Case. Moreover, Teacher Ji is aiding you. He managed to convince the Emperor to order the excavation of the tombs on Lin Mountain during Concubine Xiao¡¯s birthday banquet with his sessful resolution of the Missing Girls Case, and then he further disyed his wits and prowess by negotiating during the conflicts with Qujiang. With such a character by your side, how could one not pay extra attention?¡±


    As Jing Rong listened, his brows gradually knitted together. These were things he already knew, but they were also things that indicated his original ns had already gone awry. All he wanted was to bring Ji Yunshu into the capital to paint the portrait of those skeletal remains, keeping her separate from the court and politics, but somehow everything had gone wrong. He let out a slight sigh but did not address Qin Shiyu¡¯s question.


    They sat in silence until Qin Shiyu raised his eyebrows at Jing Rong as he suddenly remembered. ¡°Old General Li is on his way to the capital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jing Rong was shocked!


    Qin Shiyu continued, ¡°Old General Li has been residing in Qingzhou these past few decades, never once entering the capital no matter what happened. But this time, he ising for His Majesty¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Strange! Jing Rong pondered, muttering, ¡°Could it be because of the Lin Capital Case?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness hear from Teacher Ji? Madame Jiang mentioned that the incident ured after the Imperial Duke returned from his visit to Old General Li in Qingzhou. There must be a connection between the two events, or otherwise, Old General Li would not return to the capital right after the excavation of the tombs. He is clearly here because of the Lin Capital Case!¡± Qin Shiyu was convinced.


    His words rang with slivers of truth ¨C a man, who had not set foot in the capital for ten years, appearing at this critical juncture just to present his gift to the Emperor, or even just for the Crown Princess selection? Who would believe that!


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°If he truly is here for the Lin Capital Case, then he has saved this Prince a trip to Qingzhou; I will find a time to have a chat with that entric old man when he has settled down in the capital.¡± Jing Rong took a sip of hot tea, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡®entric¡¯ was not sufficient to describe this odd, old man; everyone knew that Old General Li was an oddball from his time in the court.


    To illustrate what Old General Li was like, a few more words must be spared. If Jiang Ziya was already an odd character for using a straight hook to fish1, Old General Li would be someone who use a single fishline instead! To put it simply, he favoured psychological tactics ¨C he understood that if one was desperate, then one would make the first move. He disyed many of these strategies on the battlefield, with his name spreading far and wide. His enemies would surrender upon hearing his name, as none of the brave warriors were willing to y his tortuous waiting game. It was these entricities on the battlefield that buoyed Old General Li¡¯s rise and influence in the court up until he retired eighteen years ago.


    Who knew if that oddball would show Jing Rong any face and share with him hisst conversation with the deceased Imperial Duke. Otherwise, he would have to wait for him to bring up the matter personally, just like Liu Bei¡¯s famed three visits to Zhuge Liang2. He could already imagine how troublesome that matter would be.


    Qin Shiyu also had the same thoughts. He offered, ¡°I had some dealings with the Old General Li in the past ¨C I think, I should pay him a visit first to see if there is any chance of him sharing the information. If I fail, then Your Highness should go.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Just then, Lu Jiang came over, still hugging that red list. ¡°Your Highness, the list is ready. Please have a look.¡±


    Jing Rong flipped open the list. It was full of precious and expensive items; there were Nanyang gems, Southern Sea pearls, Min bottles, bamboo boats, thousandyer curtains¡­ the list was never-ending!


    Jing Rong took a quick nce and closed the list, unsatisfied. ¡°These are precious treasures, but are inappropriate as birthday gifts.¡±


    Lu Jiang replied, ¡°Your Highness, these are all rare treasures; how about offering them this year, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He shot him down straight-away.


    Qin Shiyu reached over from the opposite end of the table and had a look at the list. ¡°Lu Jiang is not wrong ¨C this year is different from the past few years. There is no need for Your Highness to be low-key this year.¡±


    Jing Rong evidently thought otherwise. He smiled. ¡°Even though this year is not the same as before, this Prince has no interest in either faction wars or gaining attention. Moreover, because I have been low-key all this time, if this year¡¯s gift were to suddenly be more expensive, it would look too jarringly obvious. Lord Qin must have a good idea of what Imperial Father would think of this.¡±


    Qin Shiyu nodded in agreement at these words. ¡°Yes, Your Highness is wise. I have not thought this through carefully.¡± Qin Shiyu was ashamed at his mistake, but quickly added, ¡°But, the more Your Highness wishes to avoid, the more you cannot.¡± With that, Qin Shiyu handed over the list to Lu Jiang.


    Jing Rong¡¯s smile did not fade. Intriguing.


    Lu Jiang received the list, then asked Jing Rong, ¡°Then about this year¡¯s gift, Your Highness¡­¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the lotus pond in the distance. He mused at the sight of flowers blooming full of life and colour; spring had well and truly arrived! He pondered, then replied, ¡±There is still half a month; we need not hurry.¡± Jing Rong gestured his dismissal and Lu Jiang bowed before retiring.


    1. The English trantion doesn¡¯t convey the full meaning of the first half of this Chinese proverb. Grand Duke Jiang fishes ¨C those who are willing jump at the bait, which means ¡°put one¡¯s own head in the noose¡±. There is a double meaning in the Chinese raws. First, itpares how Jiang Ziya and Old General Li think outside of the box. Second, it hints at their crafty nature. The story the proverb stems from is in the next paragraph.


    Jiang Ziya is a historical figure who assist the kings Wen and Wu of Zhou in overthrowing thest ruler of the Shang dynasty, King Zhou of Shang, who was a debauched tyrant which passed his days frolicking with his consort Daji. At that time, Jiang Ziya was already in his middle age and too old to gain King Wen¡¯s thrust through years of efforts, thus in order to quickly gain King Wen¡¯s recognition, he sat at the bank of Wei river near where King Wen hunted and used a straight hook to fish. Surprisingly, despite his odd way of fishing, he attracted a school of fishes which marveled King Wen who didn¡¯t hesitate to recruit him. In the end, he helped destroyed the Shang dynasty, ushering them into the era of the Zhou Dynasty whichst quite a few hundred years.


    He was also greatly romanticised in The Investiture of the Gods, a simr fiction to Journey to the West, in which Daji is portrait as a fox demon(Hoshin Engi, anyone?). For much more information on Jiang Ziya, click here.


    2. Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang are historical characters during the Three Kingdoms Era but romanticised in Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Liu Bei is the future ruler of Shu, one of the three states, and Zhuge Liang is his famed strategist. However, before Zhuge Liang epted to follow Liu Bei, thetter had to visit him three times, showing his sincerity and determination.

 Chapter 244: She Still Owes Me A Favour!

    <h4>Chapter 244: She Still Owes Me A Favour!</h4>


    Bamboo Creek Garden.


    Ji Yunshu had been there for a whole day; taking into consideration the night she spent at Lin Mountain, she had not slept for two whole days. By nightfall, she had already sketched out each bone of a skull from its parietal bone to its mandible in their entirety on paper, cing them separately for ease of assembly. She had someone bring in the remaining skeleton into the study and examined it further.


    That skeleton had a pelvis that was smoother and thinner, with an oval-shaped inlet. It was wide but shallow, with a short low-lying pubis and was flexible1. The skeleton had a smaller frame with more sloping shoulders ¨C all these pointed towards the fact that that skeleton was a female!


    After determining the gender of the remains, Ji Yunshu started moulding the skull ording to her sketches of the bones. As her eyes were dry, they began to hurt and teared up as a breeze blew in. Before she could lift her sleeve to wipe the tears away, a handkerchief appeared in front of her eyes. She raised her head and saw Wei Yi¡¯s smiling face. In the few days away from her, that fellow appeared to have be less tanned and much more cheerful; the soft rays of sunlight ying off his shoulders and profile gave him azy but peaceful air!


    She had to admit, Wei Yi was just like a sprout beginning to grow in early spring ¨C clean and full of life; any other description would not do justice.


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Wei Yi broke out into a grin. He squatted down and answered as he wiped her tear away with his handkerchief, ¡°Brother Mo Ruo said that if I behaved myself these few days, he would bring me to see you.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo Ruo sent me here.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Although Mo Ruo resided in Yuhua Pavillion, he had ears everywhere ¨C her moving into Bamboo Creek Garden could never have escaped him. Ji Yunshu looked outside the courtyard, then asked, ¡°Then, where is he?¡±


    ¡°No idea. He said he was going to see an old friend; he wille pick me up on his way back.¡±


    Old friend? Was it Jing Rong? Ji Yunshu smiled but did notment further.


    Wei Yi, on the other hand, had too many things to say to make up for the three days he had not seen Ji Yunshu. He remained squatting beside her like a child and began to describe how he spent his days in the Yuhua Pavillion. ¡°Shu¡¯er, did you know? Brother Mo Ruo is so strange. He keeps asking me to soak in this wooden bucket, feeding me horrible tasting medicine, and he even pokes me with all these needles everyday! Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with Brother Mo Ruo? Does he hate me? Does he want to kill me?¡±


    Pfft! Ji Yunshu almost burst out inughter. ¡®This child is always so carefree!¡¯ She wanted to pat his head but could not with the y on her hands; instead, she gently replied, ¡°Wei Yi, he will never kill you because he wants to help you, understand?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°In any case, you must listen to him. Someday, you will eventually understand.¡±


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She did not know how to exin. Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Wei Yi, if one day, you understand everything, would you be happy?¡±


    ¡°If I understand everything?¡± He mumbled a little, scratched his head and immediately broke out into a wide smile, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Of course I would be happy. If I¡¯m as smart as Shu¡¯er, then I can marry Shu¡¯er!¡± Wei Yi almost started jumping in joy.


    A smile bloomed on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face, but she said nothing.


    Wei Yi grabbed her slender arm, reiterating, ¡°When I be clever, I can protect Shu¡¯er ¨C Shu¡¯er need not worry about getting hurt, or someoneing to catch you.¡± It seemed that he was still caught up about her imprisonment in the basement.


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡°Thank you, Wei Yi.¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head, straightened his back, lifted his chin, and said unwaveringly, ¡°Mother said that a man must protect the person he loves. Shu¡¯er is my most beloved person, so of course I must protect you from harm forever.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not know how to broach this topic, or maybe, she just did not want to hurt Wei Yi. She heaved a deep sigh, then asked him once more, ¡°Then, if you really be clever, promise me that no matter what happens, you won¡¯t do anything that would harm the heavens or others for your own benefit, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wei Yi answered immediately.


    Ji Yunshu believed him. Wei Yi was not bad by nature; she believed that he would not be like Ji Yuanzhi or Ji Li, and even Jing Yi!


    After a moment, Wei Yi noticed the y in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands. He immediately lit up, cleaned his hands roughly on his robes, and said excitedly, ¡°Is Shu¡¯er making y figurine? Let me help you, I used to make a lot of them before.¡± Before Ji Yunshu could refuse, Wei Yi had already rolled up his sleeves and got to work, naturally fiddling with Ji Yunshu¡¯s work; luckily it had not yet beenpleted.


    The two of them worked happily together; Wei Yi moulded a little pig, then a monkey, and then many other little animals, all of them extremely lifelike. He did not forget to ce them in the sun to dry, lining them up in a row to sunbathe!


    ¡­¡­


    Elsewhere¡­


    Mo Ruo headed for the pce after sending Wei Yi to the Bamboo Creek Garden. He was holding a pack of medicinal herbs when he smelt something burning as he entered Jing Xian¡¯s Tongren Hall. He scrunched up his nose and his gaze wandered over to where Jing Xian was sitting in a rocking chair, burning the papers he held over the stove.


    ¡°What are you burning?¡± Mo Ruo asked as he walked over.


    Jing Xian was not rmed; he gave Mo Ruo a quick nce, then loosened his grip and let the papers fall into the stove as they continued burning to ashes. He replied, ¡°Nothing much, just some unwanted documents, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°But you still don¡¯t have to burn them!¡±


    ¡°They are useless anyway; burning them might be better ¨C it would save me any trouble of cleaning up the mess lest they get infested with bugs.¡±


    Mo Ruo peeked at the stove but questioned no further. He set aside the herbs that he brought, sat down, and reminded Jing Xian, ¡°Remember to soak these crushed herbs in water to scrub your body.¡±


    Jing Xian took a quick nce, his eyes darkening. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said not to do these. I know my own body best.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on yourself just yet. As long as I¡¯m alive, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mo Ruo was stern, brows wrinkling, then he took a softer tone, ¡°Seeing as you look much better, you¡¯ll be able to leave the pce soon.¡±


    ¡°Listening to you, it seems that you¡¯ve already got a n?¡±


    Mo Ruo saw no reason to hide it and nodded. ¡°Have you heard of that Teacher Ji?¡±


    Jing Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed and he had the slightest of grins, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Good! ¡°When the time is ripe, I will ask her to think of a n so that His Majesty will allow you to go out of the pce. I believe she can aplish this.¡±


    At that point, Jing Xian was puzzled. ¡°How are you so sure that she would lend me a hand?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve promised to help her treat a patient, so she still owes me a favour!¡±


    1. Why is the pelvis flexible? The pelvis has to be more flexible, so it can undergo some trauma/stretch to amodate the baby during pregnancy and normal delivery.

 Chapter 245 – The Warm Peach Wine

    <h4>Chapter 245 ¨C The Warm Peach Wine</h4>


    Although Mo Ruo seemed to be addicted to indulging his life in alcohol, he was surprisingly quite clear-headed. It appeared that he was already prepared when he made Ji Yunshu agree to his condition.


    Jing Xian smiled. ¡°Although that Teacher Ji is very smart, he isn¡¯t omnipotent. It is still unknown if he can handle well this matter and allow me to leave the pce,¡± he weakly uttered.


    Mo Ruo patted his shoulder and encouraged him. ¡°You will leave this ce.¡±


    He was very determined, but he had been incessantly repeating the same words over the years.


    Rou! Rou!


    A pigeon suddenly swooped down to the windowsill and then hopped to where a few grains of rice were left. It lowered its head and started to peck at the food.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s eyes glinted. He got up, grabbed a few grains of rice and ced them on the windowsill. He tu-tutted at the bird and teased it. The pigeon was not afraid of humans. It continued to eat, ignoring Mo Ruo.


    ¡°How long have you been raising it?¡± he asked.


    Jing Xian hummed a bit before answering. ¡°Ah! It should be around 3 or 4 years. I remember it was afraid of strangers before, now it seems used to it and is no longer afraid of approaching people. It often flies on my shoulder to cuddle me.¡± A big smile spread across his face.


    Mo Ruo turned back his head and rubbed his eyes. He was getting sleepy. ¡°Tell me, you live in the depths of the pce, of all animals you could raise, why do you like raising a pigeon? What if one day it decides to fly away, never toe back? Wouldn¡¯t that just be depressing for you?¡±


    ¡°My pigeon flying away won¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing. It only means that it also doesn¡¯t like this cage!¡±


    What logic is that? However, Mo Ruo understood his hidden meaning. Besides, Jing Xian already broke that pigeon¡¯s wings. It could never fly into the blue sky like before, forever caged in the pce.


    Therefore, he only raised a pigeon tofort himself, treating it like his counterpart.


    After teasing the pigeon for a moment, they chatted once again.


    Mo Ruo took Jing Xian¡¯s pulse and nodded. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s betterpared to before. You must continue taking the medication I prescribed. You absolutely must not touch that medicine given to you by the Great Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    ¡°The weather will be fluctuating for the next few days. It might rain, then be sunny. Thest thing you want is to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± he obediently agreed.


    When it was time for Mo Ruo to leave, Jing Xian suddenly called Bi Lu and ordered thetter, ¡°Bring him the warm wine from before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Bi Lu bowed and immediately left to fulfill the order. Then, he delivered it to Mo Ruo. ¡°This is something His Highness had intentionally prepared for Young Master Mo. This is a high quality peach wine that is already warm.¡±


    The faint fragrance of alcohol mixed with the wooden scent of the garden assailed his nose. Mo Ruo¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and his eyes brightened. He took the jug, opened the lid and took a sip. Immediately, his eyes squinted in pleasure and his expression bloomed like a field of flowers. His mind had immersed in the taste of his addiction.


    He eximed, ¡°Good wine! Really a good wine. In this world, the only person who can brew such moving wine is you, and only your wine suits my taste buds the most.¡±


    Seeing Mo Ruo this happy also infected Jing Xian. Then, he noticed the sky was darkening. ¡°Next time youe, I will prepare another jug. It¡¯s gettingte now, you should hurry and leave the pce.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle see you again in a few days.¡±


    He drank another mouthful of wine before leaving Tongren hall in great spirit with a jug of wine in hand.


    After he left, Jing Xian dismissed Bi Lu. He struggled to get up from his rocking chair and weakly walked to the window. He watched the pigeon eating and used his slender fingers to gently caress it. The corner of his mouth slightly curled. ¡°Pigeon, ah, pigeon. I am lucky to have you with me these years.¡±


    The pigeon cooed in response. It pped its wings and immediately flew away, quickly disappearing from his line of sight.


    He dragged himself back to the rocking chair, looked down and watched the ashes of an already burnt piece of paper. His hands weakly clenched into fists. The gentle expression had been quickly reced by a terribly icy one.


    ¡°Mother, soon¡­ soon the time wille!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    After Mo Ruo left Jing Xian, he was nning to leave through the South Gate, but midway, he changed direction and went to Shaoxian hall. As a non-resident of the imperial pce, he could not enter the pce as he pleased, or even enter the harem as he wished. However, who made his deceased old man an imperial pce physician with outstanding skills to boot. At his peak, the Emperor granted the members of the Mo family the permission to enter the pce without the need for an entry token.


    It was without a doubt that Mo Ruo would use this benefit to its fullest.


    When he reached Shaoxian hall, a eunuch invited him in. A pot of fragrant tea was brought out, but Mo Ruo pushed it aside. Instead, he started to drink the warm wine Jing Xian gave him. The mellow fragrance of the peach wine imbued the whole room.


    ¡°Young Master Mo, please wait for a moment. Princess Huiwen has gone to meet Princess Jing Xuan. Her Highness should be back soon,¡± the eunuch politely informed him.


    Mo Ruo was the God Doctor after all. In the event that he became sick, he hoped that his good attitude would make Mo Ruo treat him. What optimistic thinking.


    Mo Ruo wasn¡¯t anxious. Waiting is just waiting! He could take that time to enjoy the wine he just got.


    The next thing he knew, he had woken up, leaning on the pear wood chair. He blinked and narrowed his eyes a bit confused. Then, he noticed that an hour had already passed. He opened wider his eyes and saw Kong Yu sitting not far from him. She had adle in her hand and was gently stirring in a bowl.


    ¡°Awake? How did you manage to drink to this point?¡± Her voice was as pleasant to the ears as it was in the past.


    Mo Ruo straightened his body and rubbed his temples. He asked with a frown, ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not long. Around an hour maybe.¡±


    Kong Yu scooped the sobering soup into a small bowl and carried it to him. ¡°Hurry and drink it, or else, I¡¯ll have to dispatch someone to carry you out of the pce.¡±


    Mo Ruo received the sobering soup and drank it without hesitation.


    Kong Yu inquired, ¡°You¡¯re really too much. Why do you carry so much wine and drink it everywhere? Aren¡¯t you afraid an ident might ur? This is the imperial pce, not your Yuhua Pavilion, and even less the jianghu.¡± Her tone was one of a little girlining to her family.


    The soup was clearly beginning to take effect as Mo Ruo took hisst sip. He lifted his heavy eyelids to look at Kong Yu. ¡°That peach wine is a gift from Jing Xian. It would be a pity not to drink it while it was still warm.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean you went to examine him?¡±


    Mo Ruo hummed in response.


    ¡°Then, is the Sage King¡¯s body alright? Several days ago, I heard some pce maids say that his illness had worsened and an imperial physician went to see him.¡± She sat down next to Mo Ruo, with a look of worry on her face.


    Mo Ruo whispered, ¡°His chronic disease is slowly bing manageable. Sooner orter, it will be treated. However, hecks the will to survive and is indifferent about it. If he doesn¡¯t leave the pce, everything might be in vain.¡±


    ¡°Leaving the pce?¡± Kong Yu was startled. She leaned closer to Mo Ruo and inquired, ¡°Will it be possible? The Emperor once decreed that he wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the pce and build his own estate,¡± she meaningfully reminded him.

 Chapter 246: Another Day, Another Jug of Wine

    <h4>Chapter 246: Another Day, Another Jug of Wine</h4>


    Mo Ruo knew what Kong Yu meant. However, he felt that he had told her too much, so he merely shook his head. ¡°Never mind. Let nature take its course.¡±


    He quickly shifted the subject and asked Kong Yu, ¡°That¡¯s right. What about you? How are you these days? Have you gotten used to life inside the pce?¡±


    ¡®Used to it? Of course not!¡¯


    Kong Yu smiled. ¡°The pce is a livelier ce than Emerald Retreat. You can say it¡¯s good ¨C The work is well managed, but everything requires more caution or there is bound to be mistakes made. In addition, after I went into the pce, my mother didn¡¯t evene to see me. You know how dedicated she is to the way of the Buddha, so shecked concern about the worldly matters. Fortunately, there is Jing Xuan, who oftenes to chat with me so I can kill some time.¡± She appeared indifferent, but her words caused people to feel distressed for her.


    Mo Ruo began to raise his hand, but ultimately, decided against it and put it back down. He lowered his eyes slightly and said, ¡°If you feel bored, I will visit the pce more often to apany you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yuhua Pavilion must be very busy. I am fine, just have too much free time. I have to admit that being idle is also a good thing.¡± She refused without feeling constrained.


    ¡°You are always like this ¨C always thinking for other people. When will you start thinking about you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡± Kong Yu asked.


    She was obviously ying dumb.


    Mo Ruo did not intend to push the topic further, but ambiguously added, ¡°In short, you make things difficult for yourself for the sake of others, but in the end, is it worth it?¡± His words were vague.


    However, Kong Yu understoodpletely. She leaned to the side, dusting off her sleeves while faintly replying, ¡°How can Ipletely disregard the one dear to my heart? If I let him suffer the consequences of my selfishness, wouldn¡¯t I be a sinner?¡± She was alluding to Jing Rong¡¯s n of asking her hand in marriage at the banquet.


    Mo Ruo muttered, ¡°So, Jing Rong really went to see you on the night of the banquet?¡±


    She nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Yes. He nned to ask the Emperor for permission to marry me; I refused him. Is it only to help me out of this bind that he would marry me? I would rather he doesn¡¯t help me. Besides, my marriage to Qujiang was far from simple. Everyone knew the Emperor¡¯s intention, so if anything unexpected happened which could derail his Majesty¡¯s n, it would not be just me and Jing Rong bearing the consequences, even Miss Ji could get implicated.¡±


    Miss Ji?! She actually said Miss instead of Teacher!


    Mo Ruo came to a realization. ¡°It seems like you already knew of her identity. That¡¯s mean that you also know about Jing Rong¡¯s feelings?¡±


    She nodded. A sad smile could be seen on her face. ¡°In fact, I already had some guess when I saw her the first time in the Rong Estate.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you were willing to ept Qujiang¡¯s political marriage?¡±


    She replied casually, ¡°There is a reason.¡± Soon after, she looked at Mo Ruo and added, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t mention it again. It¡¯s already in the past. Now, tell me, did you onlye to see me?¡±


    ¡°You could say that, and I am quite relieved seeing that you are alright.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I am fine.¡±


    Mo Ruo nodded then got up. He looked outside and noticed that it was already dark. He mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s sote and I still have to go pick up that little fool?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Kong Yu wasn¡¯t able to make out his muttering.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s already veryte, so I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful on your way.¡±


    He hummed in acknowledgment.


    She immediately called a eunuch to bring Mo Ruo antern.


    Just before he left, she stopped him, but after a long moment of hesitation, she finally said to him, ¡°If you go to the Rong Estate, please tell him for me that I am very good, and there is no need to worry.¡± In the end, she added in a self-mocking tone, ¡°I believe he had long stopped worrying about me.¡±


    She felt quite mournful!


    His heart ached for her, but he quickly concealed his expression. ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t think too much about other things,¡± he advised. Then, he took thentern from the eunuch and added, ¡°No need to send me off. I¡¯m going.¡± He immediately left without waiting for Kong Yu to respond.


    She let out a heavy sigh. Her eyes gradually reddened from sadness.


    A pce maid stepped forward and inquired, ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± She shook her head to dispel the other¡¯s worry. Then, she went back to her bedchamber.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Meanwhile, Wei Yi was sleeping, copsed softly nowhere near a bed. His long, furnished eyshes slightly trembled and his cheeks were red. Yet, his countenance didn¡¯t lose any masculinity. A handsome man, he was!


    He was quite tired after ying the whole day with the y in Ji Yunshu¡¯s possession. Despite his deep sleep, he didn¡¯t let go of the bunch of y animals he created, hugging them tightly.


    Ji Yunshu returned to the room after washing her hands. She took a nket hung on the dividing screen and gently covered him. He stirred before turning to the side and continued to sleep peacefully.


    Bang! Thud!


    However, when he turned, all the y animals were set free, falling off from his bosom and rolling in every direction. Ji Yunshu watched the mess. She wanted to cry but had no tears.


    She bent down to pick everything and put them on the table. Next, she lit up a candle and ced it in front of her. Then, she started to organise the paint she would need. After she was done, she took a ck brush and painted on the y animals. Under the glimmer of the light, her lowered eyes were riveted on it,pletely absorbed in adding color stroke by stroke.


    After a while, a lifelike animal emerged from her skillful hands, not to mention the color hues were gorgeous. It turned out very pretty. Ji Yunshu was in love with the end result. When the paint had nearly dried, she ced the toys on the shelf as decoration.


    Suddenly, a sound was heard from outside.


    ¡°Miss Ji also knows how to y!¡±


    A cold wind sneaked in, bringing with it the smell of alcohol. She didn¡¯t need to turn back to know it was Mo Ruo.


    He went to the table and picked up a small pig. He poked at its head with full interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Even Young Master Mo had a child¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°A bit, only a little bit,¡± he acted with modesty.


    She took back the little pig and put it back on the shelf.


    Mo Ruo asked, ¡°Where is Wei Yi? I¡¯m taking him back.¡±


    Taking him back? It appeared that Mo Ruo had epted Wei Yi as one of his own people.


    Ji Yunshu pointed at a ce further with her chin. Mo Ruo turned around and saw Wei Yi sleeping soundly with a nket on.


    ¡°Let him stay here today. I will send him back to your ce tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m tired today anyway, so I don¡¯t want to move him.¡± He yawned. His eyes were bloodshot. He rubbed his be and then walked to the door. Without turning back, he spewed a sentence, ¡°Bring a jug of wine too.¡±


    Ji Yunshu greatly admired Mo Ruo¡¯s character. He was free and easy with the loftiness of a man from the jianghu. If he were alive in the modern day, he would be extremely popr.

 Chapter 247 – Woman, Your Recklessness is Outrageous!

    <h4>Chapter 247 ¨C Woman, Your Recklessness is Outrageous!</h4>


    That night.


    Wei Yi had fallen into such a deep sleep that even an earthquake couldn¡¯t rouse him while Ji Yunshu was busied with the neverending work. As the candles burned one after another, she drew and redrew the portrait countless times.


    As the night deepened, the weather turned cold. In the end, she also sumbed to sleep, slumbering on the desk.


    At some point, she felt her body being lightly held against something soft, and a faint scent waft into her nose.


    So warm! Howfortable!


    Due to her exhaustion, she didn¡¯t force herself to open her eyes, leaving them shut. Instead of struggling against that strange sensation, she snuggled closer to that soft, warm ce like a little kitten.


    Jing Rong watched her actions as she pasted herself closer to his chest. His heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble in joy, and the corner of his mouth curled into an unconcealed smile which was brimming with happiness. Then, he nced at Wei Yi and his expression scrunched into a frown, but left him alone as he carried her light body back into her bedroom which was not too far from here. Despite a distance of several steps, it was enough for the cold wind of the night to chill her delicate body. She shrunk deeper into Jing Rong¡¯s embrace in search of his warmth. After he went into her room, he tucked her into her bed and covered her with a quilt.


    Woman, your recklessness is outrageous!


    He sat at her bedside and stared at the slight but persistent wrinkle between her eyebrows. They didn¡¯te loose even during her sleep. He traced with his eyes the gentle, refined traits on her fair face. In his eyes, each of her traits werebined harmoniously into a perfect overall.


    Slowly, his hand rose to brush away that random hair on her forehead. His fingertips brushed across her forehead, then downward, tracing the fading scar below her eyes. His cold touch was brief, but the sudden difference of temperature on her skin made her shiver. He immediately lifted his hand, stopping himself, afraid that he would wake her up. Again, he readjusted her quilt before leaving.


    As he closed the door, Lang Po, who was guarding outside, inquired, ¡°Your Highness, what do we do with Young Master Wei?¡±


    That¡¯s right! Hepletely forgot about Wei Yi who was still sleeping soundly in that other room. He turned around and went into Ji Yunshu¡¯s workroom. Seeing that little fool still in dreand, he didn¡¯t have the heart to wake him up. Instead, he ordered Lang Po to cover him properly.


    Damn guy, obediently stay asleep! Jing Rong had to admit that when he looked at Wei Yi, only adorable came to his mind, but he found the thought far from amusing.


    ¡°Your Highness, tonight, do you n to¡­¡± Lang Po had wanted to finish his question with ¡®return or stay here?¡¯


    However, Jing Rong interrupted him with a firm answer, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m staying here.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    me this subordinate for asking too many unnecessary questions when I should have known Your Highness was going to stay back. However, Lang Po didn¡¯t export those words, he could only bury them deep into his mind.


    Jing Rong pointed at the door, and Lang Po withdrew and closed the door on his way out, leaving only Jing Rong and Wei Yi.


    After Lang Po¡¯s departure, Jing Rong walked to Ji Yunshu¡¯s desk and inspected the results of her two days of work.


    On the desk, there was a pile of papers with drawings of unknown things. He took the one of the left and started to examine it, then he studied the one on the right, but nothing made sense to him. He gave up and put the papers back to their original ce. Next, he turned and saw more than twenty little animals lined on a shelf. Each of them was painted with beautiful colors which piqued his interest. He reached out to a few and yed with them.


    ¡°Those are mine.¡± A voice suddenly broke the silence.


    It scared Jing Rong to the point his hands trembled and he almost dropped the toys. He turned back and saw Wei Yi was awake. Thetter sat up, his body upright and his eyes wide open, staring at him.


    ¡°When did you awake?¡±


    Did you know that you almost scared this Prince to death?


    ¡°Just now!¡± Wei Yi raised his hand and rubbed his sleepy eyes, then he pulled off the nket and rushed to grab back the toys in Jing Rong¡¯s hands. ¡°I made those with Shu¡¯er. I didn¡¯t think that she would paint them so beautifully!¡± he said with a pout.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t break them or you will have topensate.¡±


    Jing Rong was rendered speechless and felt quite exasperated. He stared nkly at Wei Yi who examined all the little animals on the shelf. Afterward, as if he was satisfied with the rearrangement of the animals, he lied down and covered himself with a nket and fell asleep. Jing Rong felt all too confused by Wei Yi¡¯s actions. He was at a loss on how to react, feeling that he might have drunk one too many cups.


    ¡°Wei Yi!¡± Jing Rong called several times.


    However, Wei Yi was dead to the world. Jing Rong wiped his sweat and walked into the inner room. He decided to upy the bed that Ji Yunshu had set but didn¡¯t sleep in. Wei Yi slept soundly through the night, and so did Jing Rong. He was able to sleep on the bed prepared by the woman he liked, so the happiness lulled him to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Jing Rong left Bamboo Creek Garden quietly. As for Wei Yi, when he awoke, he had forgotten all about the matter of the previous night. When he noticed how sunny it was, he took his new little toys to sunbathe.


    By the time Ji Yunshu awoke, it was already the hour of the horse.1 When she got out of bed, she realized that she was in Jing Rong¡¯s room. She tried to recall. Can it be that¡­? She hurriedly got out and saw Lang Po outside. Thetter saluted her with reverence.


    ¡°Did his Highnesse yesterday?¡± she asked.


    Lang Po nodded. ¡°He came and just left this morning.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. It seemed like the one who carried her to the bed was Jing Rong. Complex feelings rose in her heart which she could not urately put a name to.


    The maidservants immediately went to fetch water and bring the food when they saw she was awake. After Ji Yunshu washed her face, she ate a bit and went to find Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi sat under the sun with his eyes narrowed, but when he saw hering, he promptly got up and pointed at his toys on the ground. ¡°Shu¡¯er, they look so nice after you painted them.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, clean up, I¡¯m bringing you back to Yuhua Pavilion.¡±


    As soon as he heard she was bringing him back, he didn¡¯t want to do anything. He twisted his body and pleaded her, ¡°Can¡¯t I wait here? I want to stay with you longer.¡±


    ¡°You promised me to be obedient.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± he felt aggrieved.


    Ji Yunshu remained unyielding, and Wei Yi had topromise, so he followed her back to Yuhua Pavilion. On their way, he was very hyperactive, chatting about all and nothing.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the city gates.


    The Ji family¡¯s carriages had passed through the gates, attracting the attention of countless people. Although luxurious carriages were a dime a dozen in the capital, it was rare to see a group of vehicles with big and small chests secured to the top trailing behind. It was quite conspicuous.


    Ji Muqing lifted the curtain window and stretched her head outside. She became very happy seeing how bustling and prosperous the capital was. Then, a store of rouge caught her eyes.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    The coachman immediately pulled on the reins and stopped the carriage. Ji Muqing immediately disembarked. Ji Wanxin didn¡¯t even have time to pull her back, so she had no choice but to follow behind.


    The streets were densely packed with people.


    Under the sunlight, Ji Wanxin¡¯s sickly and frail appearance was ring. ¡°Elder Sister, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I wish to buy something!¡± She squeezed into the rouge store as she answered.


    1. Hour of the horse = between 11am and 1pm

 Chapter 248: Dead

    <h4>Chapter 248: Dead</h4>


    The rouge store.


    Ji Muqing had undeniably good taste. This rouge store was famous within the capital; countlessdies would shop here for their cosmetics. Of course, there were items in here that were unreasonably expensive, but those who could afford entering this ce were in no short supply of gold; the averagemoner could only stare in from outside.


    Ji Muqing was dressed a little quirkily; her garb was too extravagant but undeniably expensive ¨C each part of her attire was adorned with pearls and jewels. As soon as she stepped in, the other youngdies threw her weird looks, many of them full of disdain and contempt. They started gossiping, ¡°Which household does she belong to?¡± ¡°Look at what she¡¯s wearing! How unfashionable!¡±


    Luckily Ji Muqing heard none of it, otherwise, she would have turned this ce upside down!


    As Ji Muqing entered, Ji Wanxin followed. Compared to Ji Muqing, Ji Wanxin was much more refined and graceful, especially the beauty mark sparkling on her forehead. A beauty of this calibre was hard to find even within the capital.


    Ji Muqing began to circle the store like a tourist, avoiding the weird nces. ¡°I want this!¡± she pointed towards an ornate rouge, chin raised, a haughty air about her.


    The female shopkeeper took a look at her heavily adorned dress and knew right away that she was rich; she picked up the box, smiling, ¡°Sure young mistress, I will wrap it up for you now.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± someone shouted. A youngdy walked over from behind and gave the shopkeeper an indignant re, ¡°This rouge is mine ¨C I had my eye on it much earlier, how could you sell it to someone else?¡±


    The shopkeeper gulped, not knowing what to say.


    Ji Muqing scoffed, side-eyeing that girl, ¡°If you set your sights on it earlier, why didn¡¯t you ring it up? Whye now and protest ¨C does looking at it make it yours?¡± Ji Muqing had no intention of backing down.


    The other girl was no pushover either. She raised her plucked eyebrows, saying, ¡°Where are you from? A nouveau riche? Don¡¯t you understand the meaning of ¡®firste, first served¡¯? If I said that I had my eye on it, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Who did you call a nouveau riche?¡±


    ¡°Who else but you!¡±


    Ji Muqing turned green, sneering, ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like that.¡±


    That girlughed coldly, ¡°Who cares who you are? Why don¡¯t you go and find out who I am?¡±


    ¡°What insolence, wait until I be Crown Pr-¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Ji Wanxin stepped forth and pulled her aside, whispering into her ear, ¡°Big Sister, forget it, it would be much worse if word gets out ¨C remember your position and status.¡±


    Ji Muqing stopped at her reminder. She was the Ji Family¡¯s first trueborn daughter, the younger sister of Secretary Ji of the military and General Ji of Changlin, the predetermined Crown Princess! She could not afford to stir up any trouble at this juncture.


    Ji Muqing took a deep breath, then disyed the most graceful of smiles. She nced at the rouge in the shopkeeper¡¯s hands, and told the youngdy, ¡°It¡¯s alright then, this rouge isn¡¯t any good anyway ¨C I don¡¯t want it anymore, you can have it.¡± What generosity!


    The girl had a look of triumph on her face, reaching for the rouge in the shopkeeper¡¯s hands, voicing to herself, ¡°In a few days, the Crown Princess selection will begin ¨C I¡¯ve heard that the Crown Prince loves the smell of this rouge.¡±


    What? This youngdy was also attending the Crown Princess selection? Ji Muqing was like a bomb set to explode; she turned around and snatched the rouge from thatdy¡¯s hands, angrily dering, ¡°I would rather pour this rouge than give it to you.¡± As she finished, she opened the rouge box, flipped it over and emptied its contents to the floor, the wind carrying what was left of it away.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Thedy was infuriated. She pointed at Ji Muqing, at a loss of words.


    ¡°Yes, what about me? A mere girl like you is thinking of entering the Crown Princess selection? Why don¡¯t you have a look at yourself in the mirror ¨C you don¡¯t even qualify to be the Crown Prince¡¯s servant girl!¡±


    Hush ¨C Everyone else was shocked! Where did thisdye from? What arrogance!


    The youngdy had never endured such embarrassment in her life ¨C she fumed and stomped her feet in indignation, raised her hands and charged at Ji Muqing. The two of them were soon embrawled, pulling at each others¡¯ hair and clothes.


    ¡°Elder Sister!¡± Ji Wanxin wanted to dissuade them, but could not find an opening. The store naturally grew rowdy, and so did its surroundings; people watched, gossiped, pointed and stared.


    Coincidentally, Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu passed by this store on their way back to Yuhua Pavillion. Seeing the crowd, Wei Yi tugged on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Shu¡¯er, let¡¯s go have a look!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just a peek.¡±


    Her slender frame could not resist Wei Yi¡¯s grip, and so she could only be dragged along by him. They squeezed through the crowd and saw theical scene ¨C Ji Muqing and the otherdy were brawling, hair frazzled, hair pieces falling apart to the ground and being trampled upon. Gone were their manners and upbringing! Ji Wanxin could only stand aside and helplessly watch on.


    Ji Yunshu was astonished at what she saw; firstly, that Ji Muqing and Ji Wanxin had already entered the capital, and secondly, that Ji Muqing was fighting in public! ¡®Oh my god¡¯ Ji Yunshu reached inside her sleeves. ¡®Where¡¯s my phone? My mobile phone! Quick, quick, I must post this on weibo (OR I must tweet this). Wait, this is practically the stone age!¡¯ She quickly regained her senses, however, and pulled Wei Yi aside, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wei Yi was excited, however, ¡°Shu¡¯er, it¡¯s the two older sisters.¡±


    ¡®Dear child, have you forgotten how you were bullied by Ji Muqing?¡¯ Ji Yunshu could care less about what he said ¨C she held his hand and steered him away from the crowd. Just as they turned, two men exited the store, crying, ¡°Someone¡¯s dead!¡±


    The crowd began to stir; everyone covered their mouths, backing away. Dead? Was it Ji Muqing?


    Ji Yunshu stopped momentarily in her tracks, looking back. The crowd parted in two and she saw a female lying supine on the ground, hair amess and eyes widened. A silver hairpin pierced through the back of her head straight to her forehead. The dead girl was none other than the youngdy Ji Muqing was arguing with.


    Ji Muqing was also shocked, her face ghastly pale. She stood to one side, trembling in fear, muttering over and over again, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t push her, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

 Chapter 249: A Theatrical Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 249: A Theatrical Introduction</h4>


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Ji Muqing had never been this flustered in her life; she shook her head fervently, her clothes and hair in disarray, face ghostly white. She stared at the corpse in utter disbelief, backing away into Ji Wanxin. She turned around and tugged at Ji Wanxin, ¡°Wanxin, did you see it? It wasn¡¯t me ¨C she tripped and fell herself, it was her own doing.¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, I¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±


    The two of them were so caught up in their brawl, surrounded by many onlookers who only saw the tussle between the twodies, then one fell, falling head-first onto the silver hairpin. Ji Muqing¡¯s face twitched with anxiety, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Elder Sister.¡±


    ¡°How could one not panic? Someone is dead.¡± Her eyes were glistening with tears.


    ¡®Even you know that a life has been taken ¨C serves you right for being so haughty.¡¯


    Just then, a little servant girl pushed through the crowd. As she nced upon the scene, she dropped all the shopping in her hands and ran towards the corpse, crying, ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Young Miss?¡± She cried out uncontrobly, shaking her lifeless body.


    She nervously ced a finger beneath the nostrils of the corpse and fell to the floor in shock ¨C there was no breath. ¡°She is¡­ dead?¡± Stunned momentarily, the little servant girl began to cry once more, demanding of the shopkeeper, ¡°Why is my young miss like this, why?¡±


    The female shopkeeper was likewise scared out of her wits. She pointed a finger towards Ji Muqing and said, ¡°Miss Liang had an argument with thisdy over here and thisdy¡­ pushed Miss Liang over.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Ji Muqing immediately refuted.


    The sobbing servant girl held her miss¡¯ body in her hands and red at Ji Muqing, ¡°What did my young miss do to offend you? Why did you have to act so vicious against her?¡±


    Amotion began to stir in the crowds just then, and several officials appeared, surrounding the store in a second. ¡°Please give way¡­¡± They chased the onlookers to one side.


    The leading yamen runners nced at the corpse lying on the floor, questioning in his gruff voice, ¡°Someone reported that there was a murder, who did it?¡±


    The tearful servant girl raised her finger angrily at Ji Muqing, ¡°It¡¯s her, she killed my young mistress.¡± Her eyes were full of hatred.


    The official squinted at the disheveled Ji Muqing and beckoned towards a few officials standing outside, ¡°Take her away.¡± The men came forth on his order.


    Ji Muqing pushed Ji Wanxin forwards and hid behind her, bellowing in fear and rage, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I didn¡¯t push her.¡±


    Ji Wanxin quickly followed and addressed the men, ¡°Dear officials, my Elder Sister is not a murderer. There must be some mistake here.¡± Her tone was so gentle, and so pitiful.


    The lowly official almost gave in to this gentless; luckily the head official was much less likely to be swayed, ¡°Stop your nonsense; you must pay for your crime. Take her away!¡±


    Ji Muqing finally could not help herself, ¡°How dare you, do you not know who I am? I¡¯m Secretary Ji¡¯s and the Changlin General¡¯s younger sister ¨C if you dare arrest me, my older brothers will never let you off!¡±


    The officials looked at each other in astonishment. Who in this capital was unaware of Secretary Ji and the Changlin General? Every official, high- or low-ranking, had to show them face since they held all military power!


    On the other hand, Ji Yunshu was in a bit of a dilemma. Was this woman an idiot? There was not much time until the Crown Princess selection ¨C if everyone knew that she was the Ji Family¡¯s firstborn daughter and that she was embroiled in a murder case, even if she was innocent, her chances of bing the Crown Princess was close to zero!


    Ji Yunshu sighed and shook her head. She had to do something about this herself. She let go of Wei Yi and walked towards the store, ¡°Girl, how can you spout such nonsense in this day and age?¡±


    Hmm? Both Ji Muqing and Ji Wanxin were surprised at Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival. Ji Muqing, especially ¨C her eyes filled with killing intent as she clenched her fists, barely keeping herposure, ¡°You-¡±


    She was interrupted by Ji Yunshu before she could continue, ¡°Me? What about me? Secretary Ji¡¯s and Changlin General¡¯s younger sister is famed for her grace and humility, how could she be someone uncouth like you? Moreover, I personally saw that youngdy several months ago ¨C she was fair and beautiful, unlike yourself.¡±


    Although it seemed as if Ji Yunshu was helping Ji Muqing out of this sticky situation, she meant every single word of it! Ji Muqing was unsure if she was praising her or putting her down; Ji Wanxin, on the other hand, was much more rational. She tugged on Ji Muqing¡¯s sleeve discreetly, indicating to her to calm down.


    These runners were all servants of the capital yamen and naturally knew of Ji Yunshu. The head runner paid his respects and heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Teacher Ji! If you hadn¡¯t said so, I really would have thought that she was indeed Secretary Ji¡¯s and General Ji¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Secretary Ji¡¯s sister would never do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°That is true, surely.¡±


    Ji Yunshu made no furtherments and approached Ji Muqing and Ji Wanxin. She lowered her voice and reminded them, ¡°This is the capital, not Jinjiang. If you want toe out of this unscathed, then don¡¯t use your elder brothers¡¯ names, lest you wish to drag them down. There are too many people here ¨C don¡¯t stir up unnecessary trouble; if this were to have happened behind closed doors, then name-dropping might have worked.¡±


    Ji Muqing bit her lips in silence. Ji Wanxin, however, called out Ji Yunshu¡¯s name gently but was immediately pulled back suddenly by Ji Muqing. It served as a warning not to forget their prior conversation in the carriage. This small action did not escape Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes, but she was not bothered by it. She bent down and knelt beside the corpse where the young servant girl still sat, bawling.


    Ji Yunshu observed the surroundings, then took a closer look at the body¡¯s foot soles ¨C there was a fresh friction mark on the heel, corresponding with a simr slip mark in front of the corpse¡¯s feet. Her primary evaluation was that the victim was pushed backwards, her feet sliding forwards and body falling backwards, skull falling directly onto the silver hairpin on the floor, dying immediately. Could it be ¨C did Ji Muqing really push her in their scuffle?


    As she was contemting, an officer approached her, ¡°Teacher Ji, how is it?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Based on my preliminary assessment, she definitely was pushed and as she fell, the hairpin pierced through her skull, causing her death.¡±


    ¡°There is no mistake, then?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer. The crying servant girl looked up and pointed intensely at Ji Muqing at her words. She fiercely spouted, ¡°My young miss is the beloved daughter of Lord Liang, the Minister of the Imperial n Bureau1, you just wait for your punishment!¡± So she was the pampered daughter of the Liang Mansion ¨C no wonder she was so arrogant.


    1. The Imperial n Bureau is a ministry that manages all the affairs pertaining to the imperial family¡¯s rtives. So emperors not only need empresses to managed their harem, they also need someone to manage their rtives while they are busy governing. An example of their functions, if a rtive of the imperial familymits a crime, they will coborate with the other ministries for the investigation and attend the trial. That position is usually given to someone who is a descendant of the imperial n.

 Chapter 250: The Low-key Minister Liang

    <h4>Chapter 250: The Low-key Minister Liang</h4>


    Since this was a homicide case, the runners would naturally want to handle it. Besides, Ji Yunshu had stated the cause of dead which was not off the mark. Thus, the head runner ordered his subordinate to capture Ji Muqing.


    ¡°Take her to the capital yamen to await the lord¡¯s judgment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Ji Muqing struggled desperately while yelling that she didn¡¯t kill anyone. As she struggled, some of her pearl hairpins got loose and fell to the ground. Her long hair unfurled, draping messily around her shoulders; It made her appeared even more miserable.


    When she saw her big sister being taken away, Ji Wanxin chased after them, but after she had barely taken a few steps, Ji Yunshu had stopped her.


    ¡°If she is innocent, nothing will happen to her.¡±


    Ji Wanxin immediately pulled her little sister¡¯s arm. She nervously asked, her heart brimming with anxiety, ¡°Yunshu, although Eldest Sister is usually brash and domineering, she is still our big sister, so you must save her.¡±


    ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no point in saying all of that. Immediately go to the military office and inform Eldest Brother and Second Brother, let them go to the capital yamen.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She heavily nodded, then suddenly had a fit of coughs and herplexion paled even more.


    Ji Yunshu helped her to the carriage and gave a few instructions to the coachman before going back to the rouge store. When she was walking back, Ji Wanxin slightly lifted the carriage curtain. Her sight was locked onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s delicate figure. Then, she discovered with surprise that the scar on the other¡¯s face had already healed! Her forehead creased and she let go of the curtain. Right before the curtain fell, a glimpse of her fair and neat face could be seen twisting into a malevolent expression.


    The carriage travelled toward the military office.


    Not long after her departure, word quickly spread to the Liang family about the demise of their young miss. The people from Minister Liang¡¯s yamen had quickly encircled the capital yamen. Minister Liang had brought his daughter¡¯s body to the capital yamen, demanding that the murderer pay with his life as to serve as an example.


    Of course, Ji Yunshu was also present, but she stood in an inconspicuous ce where she could observe the situation without being disturbed.


    ¡°Lord Yi, I only have one daughter and she had been murdered! No matter what, you must punish the murderer.¡± His expression undergone many emotions, finally settling to deep sorrow.


    Minister Liang was a low-key man at the imperial court. Although his responsibilityy in the administration of the imperial n affairs, his presence was almost absent like a shadow. However, due to his subdued behavior, he was very appreciated by the Emperor. In the end, he was someone from the Imperial n Bureau who helped the Emperor manage the internal affairs within the imperial n.


    For this time¡¯s Crown Princess selection, he was to be the master of ceremonies. Although he already knew that the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess was chosen, this selection could also serve to select the secondary wife, and he believed his daughter still had the chance to grab a hold of that position. Since the future is uncertain, the Crown Princess might die prematurely, and his daughter could rise to prominence. Unfortunately, all his ns had be naught when he received the news of his daughter¡¯s death. The shock almost made him tumble down the stairs. Therefore, it was quite normal for his emotions to fluctuate from grief to anger.


    The Capital Governor, Lord Yi, was a tactful person and also the acting discipline inspectionmission secretary which put him in charge of all the small and big matters in the capital. Despite his official rank being on par with the Minister of the Imperial n Bureau, the other man often met with the Emperor unlike him. Then, what the point of his official rank, was it only a decoration?!


    Lord Yi promptly said, ¡°Lord Liang, rest assured. We will handle this case ording to thews. This Official understand your pain of losing a daughter.¡±


    You understand fart! Minister Liang was consumed by anger and grief. His eyes reddened as he looked at his daughter wrapped in a white cloth. He felt as if his heart was dying.


    His gaze shifted to Ji Muqing who was kneeling on the floor. Her appearance was no longer pristine.


    He waved his sleeve. ¡°Murderers pay with their lives! My daughter was killed by you, so don¡¯t even think of escaping death!¡±


    How ferocious!


    Ji Muqing insisted, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. She fell on her own. It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant woman! This happened in front of everyone, but you still can deny it. Today, I will take your life.¡± Done speaking, he pulled out a sword from one of the runners and wanted to chop Ji Muqing.


    Fortunately, Governor Yi stopped him timely. ¡°Lord Liang, this is uneptable! Regarding this matter, I will give you an exnation, but in the meantime, reel in your anger.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± He pushed away Lord Yi, raised the weapon and chopped down.


    Ji Muqing widened her eyes, and her body copsed softly on the floor. Her eyes were transfixed on the descending de.


    ng!


    At thest minute, a small stone hit the de, deviating from its course. The sword jumped out of Lord Liang¡¯s hands, and fell on the floor. Due to the strong impact, Lord Liang had to retreat back several steps and finally stopped after his shoulder collided against the governor¡¯s arm.


    In the next moment, Ji Muqing loudly shouted, ¡°Eldest Brother! Second Brother!¡± She was like a drowning cat grabbing onto it¡¯sst hope as she got up and rushed to Ji Li and Ji Huan.


    Then, they saw Ji Li¡¯s icy face, Ji Huan¡¯s fiendish expression and several sturdy and intimidating soldiers walking through the entrance.


    Their postures straight as nks. All of them emanating awe-inspiring presence which simply oppressed the present crowd. If the Governor and Minister Liang didn¡¯t mishear the murderer, she actually called Ji Li and Ji Huan Eldest Brother and Second Brother? So to say, the murderer was none other than the future Crown Princess? However, thest point was not known to the Capital Governor. This was only known by Minister Liang.


    The several yamen runners who were at the crime scene before were all stunned. Was that a joke?! Didn¡¯t Teacher Ji say that the criminal was speaking nonsense? How could the murderer actually call Ji Li and Ji Huan brothers?


    Ji Li thoroughly protected Ji Muqing behind him, then he narrowed his eyes as he gazed at the corpse. His boots, embroidered with blue jade, turned toward Minister Liang, and he went to him.


    His cold voice resounded. ¡°Minister Liang, what does your daughter¡¯s death have to do with my little sister?¡± He sported an expression that said that ¡®this has nothing to do with us¡¯.


    Although Minister Liang had never confronted Ji Li, he did know that this man was vicious and merciless unlike his courteous facade. If not, how could he sit so firmly on the seat of the army secretary. However, there was a proverb which said, ¡°Reason makes the world goes round.¡± Reason was on his side, and besides, he was mourning for his daughter at this moment. With a grim expression, he spoke, ¡°Everyone saw that your sister pushed my daughter and sent her to her death.¡±


    ¡°Where is the witness?¡±


    ¡°Bring them!¡± Minister Liang gestured.


    Immediately, the shopkeeper of the rouge store was lead in along with two other women who were present at the scene. They neatly kneeled to the floor.


    Lord Liang ordered, ¡°You three, exin everything that happened. Don¡¯t leave even a single detail out.¡±


    The shopkeeper and the two women looked at each other before the trembling shopkeeper raised her head and started to narrate. ¡°At that time¡­ both youngdies saw a piece makeup that they fancied. The ident took ce in a corner of the store. Miss Liang was the first one to raise her hand, and then, they started brawling. Quickly, a crowd surrounded them, but because of that, I couldn¡¯t see clearly everything. I only saw Miss Liang retreat a few steps back. Next, she seemed to stumble on something and¡­ the rest of the story, you know it.¡±


    When she was done, Ji Huan could no longer suppress his temper. He questioned her. ¡°Then, did you witness who pushed her?¡±


    The shopkeeper shook her head. She shrunk her shoulders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 251: In A Fight, Every Party Is Right

    <h4>Chapter 251: In A Fight, Every Party Is Right</h4>


    You don¡¯t know?


    Minister Liang screeched, ¡°Say that again!¡±


    The shopkeeper paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°At that time, the store was a mess; there were so many people ¨C i-it was difficult to see what was happening.¡± She meekly lowered her head even further.


    The little servant girl keeping vigil next to Miss Liang¡¯s body piped up as the shopkeeper finished, ¡°You liar! Didn¡¯t you personally tell me that she pushed our young miss then? Why are you changing your tune now?¡±


    A fleeting flicker of recognition passed through her eyes as the shopkeeper quickly shook her hands in exnation, ¡°I was startled just now too ¨C I just said whatever passed through my mind. I only realised that I didn¡¯t see anything clearly after I calmed down. Moreover, the floor was slippery ¨C it¡¯s still possible that Miss Liang slipped and fell on her own.¡± Her voice faded away into almost nothing, in fear that she would be implicated.


    The other two women hurriedly added, ¡°Yes, it was crowded then ¨C we didn¡¯t see anything clearly either when the two of them were fighting. All we heard was that someone died; and that floor really is slippery ¨C I¡¯ve fallen before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ve fallen before too; Miss Liang must have slipped identally ¨C it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s got her eyes in the clouds usually; it¡¯s unsurprising she¡¯s not careful with her steps.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing this, the little servant girl fell onto her young miss¡¯s body, breaking out into desperate sobs. Was her young miss that unlucky that she slipped and fell to her own death?


    Minister Liang, in his grief and despair, turned ashen at the shopkeeper¡¯s words. In his anger, he almost pulled out the yamen runner¡¯s sword again but was luckily stopped in time by Governor Yi, ¡°Lord Liang, since there are no eyewitnesses, we can¡¯t prove that it was Miss Ji¡¯s fault, you¡­¡± The Capital Governor felt he was caught in a tight spot.


    ¡°Are you nning on just leaving this murder case as is? When my daughter¡¯s death was this tragic?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Before Lord Yi could begin, he was interrupted by the prickly Ji Muqing.


    With her two older brothers at her back, Ji Muqing felt more confident and no longer victimized. She straightened her back and haughtily imed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I didn¡¯t do it? There were so many people around, I was pushed from behind as well but I¡¯m still alive ¨C who would be so unsteady that she would fall with a single push? She must have slipped and fallen ¨C don¡¯t try to frame me for something I didn¡¯t do. I would never kill!¡± Her shining eyes narrowed like those of a sly, conniving cat.


    Minister Liang, teary and red-faced, pped his own thigh with a flourish of his sleeve, ¡°What twisted fate!¡± He trudged towards his daughter¡¯s corpse lifelessly, sobbing. So is this it then? What could he do when the witnesses changed their statements?


    Ji Li pulled Ji Muqing over, gently warning, ¡°Have you not made a big enough scene?¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to tell me, save it for when we return home.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Muqing nodded.


    Ji Li approached Minister Liang spontaneously, offering in his sincerest tone, ¡°Lord Liang, my genuine condolences for your loss.¡± Genuine? Condolences? My foot! Minister Liang was too broken-hearted that he paid no heed to Ji Li, hatred and reproach burning within him.


    Just as Ji Li was about to lead Ji Muqing out of the Capital yamen, Ji Muqing headed for Ji Yunshu, who was standing in a corner, tilting her chin arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have atoned for your sins towards the Ji Family with what you did at the rouge store. I¡¯m letting you off today, but next time, you will reap what you sow.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Ji Yunshu replied nonchntly.


    Unsatisfied with Ji Yunshu¡¯s answer, Ji Muqing smirked and whispered into Ji Yunshu¡¯s ear, ¡°Eldest Brother and Second Brother can¡¯t touch you, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t ¨C you must have seen what happens when you cross me. There is only death.¡±


    Hmph, I¡¯m so scared. Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes, crazy! ¡°If you have what it takes, then sure thing; but you and I both know all you have are your two brothers.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been an hour and the tides have turned ¨C even an idiot would know why!¡±


    Ji Muqing heaved a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t an idiot ¨C of course she knew why! It must have been her two loving older brothers who had prepared everything before they arrived. In any case, she need not bear the brunt of this crime, so she turned and left, smoothing out her hair carefreely.


    As she turned, Ji Yunshu noticed a small bloodstain on Ji Muqing¡¯s back. A loose thread hung where that spot sat, missing the pearl it once held. Could it be ¨C that that wound was a product of Ji Muqing and Miss Liang¡¯s tussle?


    Ji Yunshu walked up to Miss Liang¡¯s corpse when the court had cleared. She knelt down, addressing Minister Liang, ¡°Lord Liang, the young miss is already dead ¨C she won¡¯t been revived even if you mourn her so.¡±


    The sobbing Lord Liang looked up at her, ¡°Teacher Ji, was my daughter¡¯s death purely an ident?¡±


    ¡°I took a quick look previously, she did slip and fall. As to whether she was pushed or not, I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you great at solving these cases? Please lend me a hand,¡± he pleaded desperately.


    Ji Yunshu considered briefly, recalling the bloodstain she noticed on Ji Muqing¡¯s back, ¡°Let me have a look at the body.¡± He nodded and moved aside.


    Ji Yunshu pulled off the white cloth covering the body, inspecting every part of Miss Liang¡¯s body, from her hands to her neck, and even her clothes. As someone who paid so much attention to her attire, there was no reason why Ji Muqing had not noticed that missing pearl, so it must have fallen off in their scuffle. But ¨C the young Miss Liang¡¯s body was not stained with blood; Ji Muqing could not have reached behind her back and scratched that pearl off, so, where was that wound from?


    ¡°Did you make any discoveries, Teacher Ji?¡±


    She shook her head, covering up the corpse once more, ¡°My sincerest apologies; I have found nothing new.¡±


    ¡°Then, did my daughter really fall to her own death?¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept silent. Honestly, she had not witnessed the scene; the witnesses also imed their innocence. In a fight, every party was right ¨C only the heavens knew the truth.


    ¡°Lord Liang, I think it¡¯s best to bring Miss Liang¡¯s body back home for a proper burial.¡± Minister Liang began to cry inconsbly once more. After making sure that Lord Liang had left, Ji Yunshu left the yamen herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she called out to Wei Yi who was waiting for her next to the stone lion statues outside.


    Wei Yi immediately stood up and chased after Ji Yunshu, questioning, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I saw Big Brother Ji and Brother Ji Huan enter just now ¨C did you see them too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡±


    ¡°Did you talk?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Ji Yunshu made noment, and dragged Wei Yi towards Yuhua Pavillion.

 Chapter 252: Of Course, I Am Going After Her!

    <h4>Chapter 252: Of Course, I Am Going After Her!</h4>


    On their way from the capital yamen to Yuhua Pavilion, Ji Yunshu stopped to buy a jug of wine which Wei Yi carried back. However, contrary to its usual liveliness, the ce was covered in gloom and appeared deserted. No, it wasn¡¯t the normal kind of cold and cheerless. In fact, there were no patients at all, and even the usually busy apprentices were currently idly huddling around a stove chatting and gossiping.


    Once Wei Yi entered, he hurriedly squeezed himself into their circle with wine in hand. He innocently blinked while sweeping a look at them, squatting like the rest.


    Then, he asked them, ¡°What are you talking about? I want to hear it too.¡± His expression was full of curiosity.


    Due to Wei Yi¡¯s sudden arrival, everyone had to make some space for him.


    One of them asked him. ¡°Little Wei Yi, where did you go yesterday?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°I went to find Shu¡¯er.¡±


    During the time he lived in Yuhua Pavilion, every single day he kept saying Shu¡¯er this and Shu¡¯er that, and at present, everyone knew Shu¡¯er was Teacher Ji. So, when they heard Wei Yi, no one find it surprising. Contrariwise, someonemented, ¡°Look at how proud you are, no one is going to fight with you.¡±


    Wei Yi beamed a smile. Next, he poked the apprentice next to him with his elbow and returned to the main topic. ¡°What were you saying earlier? Quick, tell me. I want to know¡­¡± He looked like a little child thirsty for knowledge.


    Several apprentices started to grin with deep meaning. Then, they pointed upstairs. ¡°Do you know who came?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong. That¡¯s why master has no energy to do anything today, saying something like he was resentful.¡±


    Wei Yi was greatly enlightened. ¡°Oh! He was a punching bag!¡±


    The modern term ¡°punching bag¡± eluded the apprentices. They looked at each other before shrugging. Shortly after, another apprentice continued, ¡°Our master has had a good rtionship with Prince Rong since they grew up together. Maybe they both are¡­¡± He chuckled evilly.


    The rest followed suit with chuckles and groans, but innocent Wei Yi¡¯s brain had no idea about the hidden meaning behind those words.


    However, Ji Yunshu, who was nearby, didn¡¯t miss the subtle allusions to the ¡°good¡± rtions between both men. She didn¡¯t expected that those ancient people were actually quite open. It made her feel she wasgging behind term in term of open-mindness.


    She lightly sighed and raised her head toward the attic, then went to Wei Yi. She took the jug of wine he was holding and without a word, she climbed upstairs.


    Within the attic.


    Jing Rong and Mo Ruo sat opposite of each other. Mo Ruo was shockingly making tea. He threw a piece of charcoal in the stove and ced a teapot filled with water on it. Next, he fanned the stove to make the temperature rise.


    The air was suddenly filled with the faint fragrance of tea. A very refreshing scent that soothed the mind.


    Jing Rong watched him with amusement and glee before inquiring, ¡°Don¡¯t you like drinking tea?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why make a tea that you won¡¯t drink?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t because of you?!¡±


    Jing Rong was rendered speechless.


    Mo Ruo raised his eyes and saw his grumpy expression which made him burst into augh. ¡°It not like people can¡¯t kill a pig if they don¡¯t like eating pork.¡±


    Big Bro, how funny can you be? Jing Rong¡¯s mouth curled up, but he didn¡¯t retort.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu had almost reached the attic and heard their conversation. She almost couldn¡¯t restrain herughter. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t let out a sound. When she arrived, she ced the jug of wine on the table and spoke to Mo Ruo, ¡°Hey! This is the wine you wanted.¡±


    Jing Rong and Mo Ruo looked in her direction. They saw her white and slender fingers slowly rise and touch her clean and neat face. There was no surprise in their expression.


    ¡°Sit!¡± Mo Ruo grabbed the wine and pointed with his chin at a bamboo chair next to them, indicating her to sit down.


    Jing Rong¡¯s heated gaze, akin to the scorching me in February, was stuck to her every move.


    Ji Yunshu stated, ¡°There is no need. I don¡¯t n to disturb you two.¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Jing Rong uttered.


    Mo Ruo acted like a bystander and continued to make tea. Ji Yunshu obediently sat down, a rare moment for her to listen to him like this.


    ¡°Did you arrive from the capital yamen?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± she asked.


    The corner of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth rose into an arrogant expression. ¡°Lang Po followed you, so I have an idea of what is going on around you.¡± He hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right! That person was really not murdered by your eldest sister?¡±


    He obviously didn¡¯t believe the final verdict.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, nor did all those present. In addition, there was nothing peculiar about Miss Liang¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°Her luck is truly good!¡± Jing Rong remarked.


    Ji Yunshu was a bit speechless by his remark.


    At that moment, Mo Ruo brought the teapot over and poured a cup which he ced in front of Ji Yunshu while asking her, ¡°Miss Ji, can you guess what we were talking about earlier?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right?¡±


    Heck, this is hard to guess! God knows what you two big men were gossiping about before I came? However, she pondered a moment and thought of something. ¡°Could it be you were talking about the Emperor¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Too smart!¡± Mo Ruo eximed with augh.


    Jing Rong expression darkened as he looked at her. ¡°So, what do you propose?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is asking for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°But what you intend to give the Emperor has nothing do with me.¡±


    ¡°We are currently in the same boat, so of course, this is rted to you.¡±


    ¡°You are you; I am me.¡± Ji Yunshu retorted in a light tone.


    While they were bickering, Mo Ruo was enjoying the wine, that Ji Yunshu had given him, leisurely in a corner.


    When Jing Rong heard Ji Yunshu making a clear cut between them, he was far from angry, instead, he found her retort funny. He took the teacup in front of Ji Yunshu and sipped a bit before dering, ¡°From now on until you leave the capital, there is no need to make everything so clear between us.¡±


    She turned away her eyes and closed herself in silence.


    He side nced at Ji Yunshu and asked her, ¡°Tell me what do you think of my ck bamboo writing brush?¡± Once again, they returned to the main topic.


    Ji Yunshu sank into contemtion before seriously giving her opinion. ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t n to expose your tail?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I like being low-key.¡±


    ¡°Then, present him those valuables.¡±


    Valuables? Jing Rong frowned in iprehension. ¡°Didn¡¯t This Prince tell you I want to be inconspicuous?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you already know how suspicious the Emperor is? Your low-key gifts will stand out from the rest. In the Emperor¡¯s eyes, he will think you are being deliberate. You might as well just send him pompous and precious gifts. Do as everyone does and you will be able to hide your tail and stay inconspicuous.¡±


    Her words had enlightened him. His smile became more radiant as he lowered his eyes. This woman is frighteningly intelligent!


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    How obedient!


    Ji Yunshu took a deep breath before getting up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Bamboo Creek Garden first. I don¡¯t want to dy the investigation of Lin Capital case further.¡±


    She turned around and descended from the attic without waiting for Jing Rong to respond.


    As soon as she left, Mo Ruo tapped the corner of the table and asked him, ¡°Not going after her?¡±


    Jing Rong creased his brows, but the next moment, he abruptly rose from his chair. ¡°Of course, I am going after her!¡± Without dy, he ran after her.

 Chapter 253: Will You Leave Me Behind?

    <h4>Chapter 253: Will You Leave Me Behind?</h4>


    On leaving the attic, Ji Yunshu saw Wei Yi ying amicably with the apprentices and left assuredly. No one would have expected that Jing Rong would catch up to her just as she left Yuhua Pavillion; Ji Yunshu did not stop and kept on walking forward, but this time, Jing Rong did not make a fuss and followed after Ji Yunshu.


    Once they reached Bamboo Creek Garden, Ji Yunshu naturally put on her gloves and began examining the skull from that afternoon. Jing Rong was surprisingly nonchnt, as he moved a pearwood chair into the courtyard where he sat sunbathing, munching on the fresh melon seeds by her side.


    That scene made Ji Yunshu extremely envious ¨C she put down her work and nced outside. That guy has made himself sofortable ¨C sunbathing, eating melon seeds; why must she work herself to the bone instead? ¡®I¡¯m done! I¡¯m not doing anything!¡¯ Ji Yunshu reconsidered, however, she couldn¡¯t do that. She was a professional!


    All she could do was to grit her teeth and continued molding y.


    As night fell and the crickets began to chirp, Ji Yunshu cracked her neck and nced outside the window. For some reason, there were several rednterns lit up throughout the courtyard, brightening up thepound. Since she was almost finished with her work, Ji Yunshu cleaned her hands and left the study, surprised to find that the once bare courtyard hadpletely changed ¨Cntern, afterntern, were strung from the ceiling, transforming the courtyard into a night festival market.


    Was this the same Bamboo Creek Garden? The servant girls scrambled upon finishing their tasks, leaving Jing Rong standing alone under the eucalyptus tree, staring above head at the mininterns on the tree. Ji Yunshu shuffled over, intending to nudge him, but quickly dismissed that thought, ¡°It¡¯s not the Lantern Festival today, why did you hang so manynterns?¡±


    Jing Rong kept silent, staring intently at thenterns with his hands behind his back. Ji Yunshu sighed gently. She raised her hand towards thatntern but was caught by Jing Rong just as she touched thentern. Their two hands paused in mid-air.


    After a while, Ji Yunshu bent her elbow, intending to pull her hand back, but Jing Rong held on, moving together with her movement. He then tightly gripped her hand once more, this time grasping her hand in his own, preventing her from pulling away. This time, however, Ji Yunshu did not outrightly push him away. An ambiguous air filled the night.


    Jing Rong stared at Ji Yunshu deeply, asking her just one thing, ¡°The answer that this Prince asked for, I want to hear it now.¡±


    Hm? Ji Yunshu was perplexed.


    Jing Rong was patient, ¡°Why the clueless face? This Prince asked you before ¨C ¡®do you carry me in your heart?¡¯ You have yet to answer, but you can now.¡±


    If this was the Ji Yunshu of the past, she would reply without hesitation. But this time, her heart was stirred, a-flutter, ambiguously; perhaps it had something to do with the romantic set-up in this courtyard.


    Sensing her hesitation, Jing Rong¡¯s eyes filled with expectation. ¡°You and I have experienced so many things from Jinjiang to the Capital, and you have already long known this Prince¡¯s intentions. Are you still unwilling to face your own feelings at this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ji Yunshu was at a loss for words.


    Jing Rong pulled her swiftly into his embrace, murmuring affectionately by her ear, ¡°I lied; I don¡¯t want you to leave the Capital, I don¡¯t want you to leave with Wei Yi, even if this Capital is turned inside out, I don¡¯t want you to leave. If you really leave, this Prince¡¯s heart will die along with it ¨C can you really bear to do so?¡± His tears verged on falling.


    Ji Yunshu was flustered. She turned to face Jing Rong, biting her red lips, unsure of what to say. It was this tension that reminded her of what Su Ziluo said at the tower ¨C ¡®There is already someone in your heart.¡¯


    Perhaps before then, she was not sure who that someone was, but at this moment, her heart was clearly indicating that someone was Jing Rong! It was unmistakably him! But it was this certainty that led to her fear, she nced sideways, muttering, ¡°You are a Prince, and I am a meremoner ¨C it is impossible between us.¡±


    ¡°So all you were worried about all this time, was just this?¡±


    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± She was startled and began to stutter, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know?¡¯ Jing Rong¡¯s face bloomed into arge, bright smile at these three words. He tightened his grip and pulled Ji Yunshu closer into his embrace. He could not control his tion. ¡°Then it means that you have this Prince in your heart, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Good, there was no outright denial. Jing Rong¡¯s heart was as sweet honey, and he pushed Ji Yunshu¡¯s chin upwards, smirking, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know or don¡¯t know, at least it proves that you are slowly falling in love with this Prince.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Are you still denying it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ no.¡± Ji Yunshu wanted to turn her head, but her chin and waist were locked in Jing Rong¡¯s grip.


    Jing Rong looked down, inching closer until there was only a fist¡¯s length between their eyes. They could feel each other¡¯s breaths on the tips of their noses. Ji Yunshu¡¯s face began to burn as she bit her lower lip, a hint of shyness peeking through.


    Jing Rong¡¯s smile spread even wider at her reaction. ¡°This view is too good to pass up.¡±


    Hm? Before Ji Yunshu could register what he meant, her cold lips were immediately warmed by Jing Rong¡¯s lips. Her hands balled up into fists. His kiss this time was much gentler than the ones before.


    Jing Rong¡¯s grip loosened slightly on her waist, almost as if giving her a chance to escape, but she didn¡¯t ¨C she became greedy. She uncurled her fists, lifting them and holding onto the edge of Jing Rong¡¯s robes. He only let her go when this kiss took her breath away.


    Their eyes met, lips barely leaving each other¡¯s. Jing Rong caressed her face, gentle beyondpare. Ji Yunshu allowed his gesture, staring at him, her eyes turning red. After a long time, she mustered up her courage to ask him, ¡°Will you leave me behind?¡±


    Lightly touching the faded scar on her face, Jing Rong¡¯s stare grew determined, ¡°If therees a day when the whole world betrays you, then this Prince will also leave the entire world behind all for you.¡±

 Chapter 254: The Nuptial Night

    <h4>Chapter 254: The Nuptial Night</h4>


    Jing Rong¡¯s words of affection was a first for her. Not even Ji Pei had uttered those words to her before.


    ¡°Are your words true?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Those are absolutely true.¡±


    ¡°What if one day, you have to turn your back on the whole world because of me, forming endless rivers filled with blood, and with enough corpses to overtower even the mountains? Are you still willing?¡±


    ¡°I am willing!¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s tears overflowed from her eyes. Jing Rong wiped them and hugged her lovingly, his two hands tightening their hold on her.


    ¡°Yunshu, I assure you that I will never be like Ji Pei. You don¡¯t have to be worried about that.¡±


    He will not be the next Ji Pei ¨C leaving her for two years without giving her any sign of life. She peacefully leaned onto his chest, greedy for affection. After a good while, she raised her head and stared at his well-defined jaw. Then she lightly pushed him away and turned him around. Next, she crossed her arms on her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. You should return.¡±


    ¡°I am staying here today,¡± he opened her arms and said, ¡°Rest assured. You sleep in your room; I¡¯ll sleep in mine since you¡¯re too tired from today. Rest well, so that tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow won¡¯t also do!¡± she immediately blocked him.


    Jing Rong smirked. He curled his fingers and lightly flicked her forehead. ¡°Little thing, what were you thinking? Tomorrow is a busy day, so I won¡¯t be able toe over in the evening. Remember to eat properly; you are too thin.¡±


    Rubbish! Was her mind too dirty? Ji Yunshu became embarrassed. She moved to the side with her head lowered, and her ears were all red. She really wanted to bite off her tongue.


    Seeing her act so shy made Jing Rong very pleased. He reached for her and embraced her from behind, his lips stuck to her earlobe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure our wedding night will be a long and meaningful one, so this Prince is in no hurry,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± She ferociously elbowed him below.


    The pain made him frown. ¡°You dare to murder your husband?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to be such a scoundrel?!¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°So what if I want to try?¡± She raised her hand and was about to hit Jing Rong, but she caught sight of a neer standing behind Jing Rong. She paused and let down her hand.


    ¡°Second Sister?¡±


    Jing Rong gawked. ¡®Who the heck is your second sister?! I am a man, and your husband!¡¯


    His confusionsted a moment before he finally reacted and turned around. His gaze fell on the person behind him ¨C Ji Wanxin. He had no idea how long she had been standing there.


    Ji Wanxin saw something she shouldn¡¯t have seen, so she showed an embarrassed expression. Her eyebrows were lowered. Even so, she walked to Jing Rong and greeted him.


    ¡°Paying respects to Your Highness.¡±


    The impromptu interruption soured his mood, but this woman was Ji Yunshu¡¯s big sister. In the future, they will be family. Thus, he spoke with politeness. ¡°This is not the imperial court, so there is no need to be polite.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Ji Wanxin¡¯splexion was pale. She raised her eyes and looked at Jing Rong, but his sight made her feel flustered. She quickly deviated her gaze toward Ji Yunshu.


    Sensing that Ji Wanxin must have something to tell her if she came to see her thiste, Ji Yunshu tugged on Jing Rong¡¯s clothes. ¡°Is it possible for your Highness to leave?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Does your ears have a problem?¡¯ She exined herself. ¡°This is regarding matters between women. Don¡¯t you think that it would be problematic for you to be present when such things are discussed?¡±


    ¡°Why would it be problematic?¡± He teased her.


    Ji Yunshu red at him, but he showed her a mischievous smile in return. Next, he closed in the distance between them and softly said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯lle to find youter.¡±


    ¡®Get lost!¡¯


    And so, Jing Rong finally rolled away.


    Ji Wanxin observed the rednterns around them. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Were you the one who arranged thenterns?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± She bluntly replied.


    ¡°Then, was it Prince Rong¡¯s idea? I didn¡¯t expect that he is such a romantic. I thought all the princes are as cold as ice.¡± Her soft tone could make people feel pity for her.


    Ji Yunshu revealed an awkward smile before pulling Ji Wanxin to sit down, and poured a cup of hot tea for thetter. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°There were so many things which happened today, and we didn¡¯t have time to talk with each other. Hence, I want toe and see you.¡± She hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right! Is there something going on between you and Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ji Yunshu answered.


    Ji Wanxin stared at her with keen eyes. ¡°There is no outsider here. There is no harm telling me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was tight-lipped.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do you still n to wait for Ji Pei?¡±


    It appeared that Ji Li didn¡¯t mention anything about Su Ziluo to the rest of the Ji family.


    At the mention of Ji Pei, Ji Yunshu became gloomy and a pained smile loomed on her face. ¡°It is all in the past. When some thingse to pass, it could no longer be returned to what it was once.¡±


    ¡°You finally realized it. This is good. When his Highness was in Jinjiang, he treated you quite well. If you both get together, this would be a wonderful tale.¡±


    A wonderful tale? It might end up as a tale of suffering instead ¨C the road ahead is filled with endless thorns and thistles!


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about my matters anymore.¡± Ji Yunshu shifted the subject. ¡°Do Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister know that you came to find me?¡±


    The other party shook her head. ¡°I secretly left.¡±


    ¡°You better quickly go back, lest you get punished because of me.¡±


    ¡°I just want to see you. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± She let out a sigh after saying thest sentence. Then, she tugged on Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm and continued, ¡°Yunshu, you have suffered. In the first ce, you did nothing wrong, but how did all the me fall onto you? You must have been very saddened.¡±


    Sad?


    Ji Yunshuughed. ¡°That matter is already in the past. I don¡¯t care about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, you are still my little sister, and no one can change that fact.¡±


    ¡®So serious!¡¯ Ji Yunshu lightly smiled in response, but she said nothing.


    Shortly after, Ji Wanxin¡¯s sight fell on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. She spoke cheerfully, ¡°I see the scar on your face is already healed. Heaven is fair, and good people had good endings.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I came for another reason. I¡¯m sure you already know how Eldest Sister¡¯s temper is like. She was very lucky to get out of today¡¯s matter unscathed. Otherwise, this might spell trouble.¡± Ji Wanxin showed an exasperated appearance.


    Indeed, Ji Muqing¡¯s luck was quite good ¨C born in the Ji family with two powerful big brothers. Otherwise, her head would have already parted from her neck by Minister Liang¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Second Sister, you better hurry back. It¡¯s getting quitete, not to mention your health is poor. You must not catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Then, I wille back to visit you when I have time. I recently heard you are living here in order to investigate a case. Our mansion is not far from here. Since Eldest Sister is busy preparing for the Crown Princess¡¯s selection, so I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t even have time to care about me. Hence, I mighte see you often.¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to send me out. The carriage is just outside.¡±


    As she got up, she carelessly hit the cup of tea. The cup overturned on the table, spilling its hot contents on her hand.


    Ah- So hot! Her hand turned red in an instant.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly reached for her hand and asked in a concerned tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful? I¡¯ll go fetch some ointment.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not too painful. I¡¯ll go back and treat it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really!¡±


    She pulled back her hand. However, Ji Yunshu coincidentally saw a small red cut on the tip of Ji Wanxin¡¯s finger.

 Chapter 255: Promise of Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 255: Promise of Eternity</h4>


    That wound was very small ¨C it was easy to miss if one was not meticulous. ording to Ji Yunshu¡¯s years of experience, the wound was fresh and there had to be a significant amount of blood loss when initially inflicted. But by then, Ji Wanxin had already withdrew her hands back into her sleeves, ¡°Yunshu, don¡¯t worry ¨C there¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± She turned around and left hurriedly.


    Ji Yunshu stood still, lost in her thoughts for a very long time. A frightening notion shed through her mind, but it dissipated in a second. She shook her head and felt she was overthinking again, ¡°How could it be possible?¡± Yes, how could it be possible? How could Ji Wanxin have pushed Ji Muqing, and inadvertently cause Miss Liang¡¯s death? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    She exited the room, her frustrations momentarily swept away by the sight of the rednterns in the courtyard. The smattering variety ofnterns in the courtyard shone brightly, but also blindingly. A bittersweet smile crept across her face unknowingly, until Jing Rong¡¯s figure appeared once again in her sight. She backed away instinctively towards the study, but was stopped in her tracks by Jing Rong, who had put his hand across the doorway to prevent her escape.


    Jing Rong looked down at the woman standing a head beneath him, smirking, ¡°Why are you running? Are you afraid I would eat you up in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°A little bit,¡± Ji Yunshu replied honestly.


    ¡°Cheeky!¡±


    Are you a transmigrator too? Ji Yunshu raised an eyebrow and gave him a nce, ¡°I still have some things to do ¨C so you should go and rest first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already thiste; you should rest too.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ -¡± Jing Rong swept her up into his arms before she could finish, stirring up emotions in Ji Yunshu that she never knew existed.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°No can do!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was ced on the bed; as soon as her back touched the soft nkets, Jing Rong came over, kneeling above her, ¡°What should I do? It hasn¡¯t been long since I left, but this Prince is already regretting having to wait till our wedding night ¨C how about tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Ji Yunshu grabbed the clothes in front of her chest protectively, sputtering nervously, ¡°Y-you can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She opened and closed her mouth, barely eking out, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s too fast!¡±


    Pfft-! Jing Rong chuckled, unsure what to make of the woman lying under him; he was not sure whether tough or cry, but did not want to give her up either. He frowned yfully, ¡°You consider this fast? Did you know that before a prince wees his consort, the two would often never meet? But you and I have already been spending every day and night together for almost three months now, starting from Jinjiang to the Capital ¨C is that still too fast?¡± Yunshu, dear Yunshu, this Prince feels that we are going too slowly; what should I do so that we can quicken this pace?


    Who¡¯s spending every day and night with you! Ji Yunshu gritted her teeth, her gaze tender but also stern, ¡°If you continue to behave this way, I will make you kneel on the washboard!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± What is a washboard? Jing Rong was baffled.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t fancy the washboard ¨C there¡¯s still the keyboard, or the remote control, but no changing the channels.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jing Rong was truly confused; he already did not understand the professional terminology she used during the autopsies, so why were there so many peculiarities with kneeling as well? ¡°Woman, you are too mischievous. This Prince has knelt before my Imperial Father, the Buddha, but never before the people you mentioned. Who are they to have this Prince kneel in front of them? Unless, it¡¯s a deity who bestows offspring? If so, then this Prince will kneel immediately.¡±


    Kneel my foot! The corners of Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes and mouth twitched in disbelief. As expected, while it is difficult tomunicate with people of the past, it is interesting at the same time as well. Ji Yunshu could not help butugh. To Jing Rong, herugh was as beautiful as the gentlest of a spring afternoon, as untarnished and pure as a pink peach blossom in full bloom.


    ¡°Yunshu,¡± he suddenly called out lovingly.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s smile faded bit by bit at his voice, herst defences finally crumbling down as she met Jing Rong¡¯s straightforward and intense gaze.


    Jing Rong¡¯s charismatic sculpted features turned slightly worried at Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, his long slender fingers reaching out once more for her cheek. ¡°Yunshu, I hope to raise our children and grow old together in this life. This Prince vows to never leave your side no matter the obstacle ¨C this promise is eternal.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes reddened, her tears falling onto his fingers as he finished his deration. How could her gratefulness be possibly measured? Her smile returned, tears of joy streaming down her face.


    She nodded after a long while.


    Jing Rong pulled her into a backhug, removing her hair ornament from her crown. Ji Yunshu¡¯s long ck hair cascaded down onto the pillow and Jing Rong¡¯s arms.


    That night, the two of them sleptfortably in loose robes; Ji Yunshu had never had slept thisfortably in this life.


    The next morning, she woke and turned to find Jing Rong¡¯s arms still tightly wrapped around her, fast asleep. The sunlight streaming through the window fell onto Jing Rong¡¯s profile, and Ji Yunshu reached out towards his longshes, lightly touching them. She quickly drew them back, but was caught by Jing Rong.


    He opened his eyes to see the flustered Ji Yunshu in front of him, a knowing smirk spreading across his thin lips, ¡°You naughty little thing, it¡¯s only morning, yet you can¡¯t keep your hands to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Prove it!¡± She blushed indignantly, flinging her covers off as she got down from the bed, her long robes and flowing ck hair swept up in one fluid motion. With her back to the light, Jing Rong stared wordlessly, thoroughly mesmerised. This woman is beautiful beyondpare; her beauty is peerless!


    Ji Yunshu straightened her crumpled robe, putting up her hair with a silver hairpin. She then cooly turned around and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up ¨C you should be leaving.¡±


    Oh my god, what a role reversal! Aren¡¯t these words supposed toe from a cool and haughty male protagonist in those romance novels? Jing Rong stretchedzily instead, his hands behind his head, sittingfortably in bed. He answered Ji Yunshu casually, ¡°This Prince can¡¯t bear to rise in this beautiful morning.¡±


    Ji Yunshu turned around and narrowed her eyes at him. Sleep then! Sleep tight! Unwilling to lose, she tossed out a retort, ¡°Actually, pigs are the same!¡± Pigs are naturallyzy,zing around despite the bustling and busy morning!

 Chapter 256: A Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 256: A Reminder</h4>


    ¡®Are you calling this Prince a pig?¡¯ His thoughts circled for a moment before he finally showed some reactions to her words. He was so angry that he was stunned. Fortunately, he was in a good today, so he will stayed in bed a bit longer. There was no hurry in getting up.


    After they both ate breakfast, Lu Jiang came in and whispered something into Jing Rong¡¯s ear. Jing Rong nodded and his expression turned solemn.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°Old General Li has already entered the capital,¡± Jing Rong replied.


    Old General Li? Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t expect that. She leaned forward a bit.


    ¡°I heard that Old General Li had sworn to never set foot in the capital again. He didn¡¯t even attend Shuiqing¡¯s funeral, so why now? Is it because of the Emperor¡¯s birthday?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s probably due to the Lin Capital case. If the tragedy on that year was somehow rted to him, it will exin why he decided toe to the capital now of all times.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s truly like this, then this case is far from simple.¡±


    ¡°Hence, this Prince is being patient while awaiting Lord Qin¡¯s news.¡±


    ¡°Lord Qin?¡± Ji Yunshu gave him a baffled look.


    He nodded and exined, ¡°Lord Qin will visit Old General Li and probe him first. If nothinges out of it, I will personally make a trip to meet that Old entric. I don¡¯t believe I will not be able to handle him.¡±


    How domineering!


    She nced at him with the urge to hit him with a frying pan.


    Her little expression was caught by Jing Rong¡¯s sharp eyes. He slightly raised his jaw and arrogantly spout, ¡°If this Prince can manage to deal with a little demon like you, who else can¡¯t I deal with?¡±


    His words always managed to leave her speechless.


    Unable to retort, she went back into the room and continued examining a skull while shaping the original face with a lump of y. Quickly, she became immersed in her work.


    Jing Rong appeared quite bored and was in no hurry to leave. Instead, her work fascinated him, so he inquired, ¡°It has already been four days. Is it very difficult to reproduce the original appearance of those skeletons?¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    ¡°What is so difficult about it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu exined to him, ¡°Fourteen years ago, those people were burned in a fire for a day and a night. Hence, their corpses had underwent numerous changes as a result. Let¡¯s say that someone died when they were in the midst of a struggle, the deceased¡¯s cheek bones and lower jaw will often have more distance between them which might induce a margin of error when reproducing the lips and nose. If the deceased died from suffocation due to the smoke of the fire and then was burned afterwards, the parietal bone and the zygomatic bones would be deformed. This changed the distance between the brows and the size of the forehead. Those are all details that need to be taken into consideration when reconstructing the original appearance of a destroyed corpse. I used pottery y to facilitate the facial reconstruction of this skull. Based on the degree of the burn of the corpse and the deformations the bones underwent through high temperature, I will need to make a lot of corrections after each examination until I am sure of the final result.¡±


    Jing Rong was blown away after hearing her. What kind of freak was she? He couldn¡¯t help but shook his head with the corner of his eyes twitching. ¡°Our future child is bound to be a genius.¡± He eximed.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Ji Yunshu said, feeling a headache creeping in.


    He earnestly tutted, ¡°I think that it¡¯s better to give birth to a son. If we have a daughter, and she is just like you ¨C running all day around corpses ¨C how dreadful it is. Yeah¡­ A son is better. He can practice swordy with me and study whatever literary books he wanted. That¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to give birth to your son?¡±


    ¡°You of course, because this Prince can¡¯t give birth.¡± He made a sound argument.


    Ji Yunshu gritted her teeth in anger. ¡®Why don¡¯t you get lost?¡¯ She sworn that having a daughter is better. If she had a son who behaved just like Jing Rong ¨C being all flirty like this with girls ¨C won¡¯t that be dreadful?


    Jing Rong seemed in the mood to tease her until she was flustered. After bickering back and forth a few more times, she gave up. Fortunately, due to the Emperor¡¯s birthday approaching, he had to spend time preparing the gifts, thus he didn¡¯t stay long. Before his departure, he didn¡¯t forget to grab her tender hands and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t run everywhere and stay here. Imperial Father¡¯s birthday ising soon which is in a few days. During this time, you cannot stir up any new troubles. I will also be busier in the meantime, but I will stille see you when I can.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She nodded.


    After she sent off that great ancestor, she resumed to her tasks.


    At the General Mansion.


    Ji Muqing was in a room, hands on her waist and ordering the maidservants. ¡°Be careful when you ce that thing! Put it lightly over there. If you break it, I will make all of you pay for it.¡±


    This braindead woman actually brought with her more than a dozen of jade vases during their long journey from Jinjiang to the capital, and every single one of them was a good piece of craftsmanship.


    The poor servants suffered the most, have to move the vases around the entire morning. Wasn¡¯t Ji Muqing only here to participate in the Crown Princess selection? Why did it feel like she was moving her whole house instead?


    Crash!


    As soon as Ji Muqing told them to be careful, one of the jade vases fell onto the ground and shattered. The little servant girl was scared, and her whole body was covered in cold sweat. She quickly kneeled, kowtowed many times.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, this servant didn¡¯t mean to. This lowly one really didn¡¯t mean to. Please have mercy!¡±


    Ji Muqing¡¯s anger red up looking at Yu Ping, who was prostrated on the floor. She went forward with her hand raised and heavily pped her face.


    ¡°Cheap wench! Do you know how expensive this vase was?¡±


    ¡°This servant didn¡¯t mean to. I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to? It looks like I have to teach you a good lesson today.¡± As soon the words were uttered, she grabbed the servant girl¡¯s hair and raised her other hand, about to give the other party a round of beating.


    Yet, the next moment, Ji Wanxin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Stop!¡± She quickly trotted to them and pulled back her sister while trying to reason with her. ¡°Eldest Sister, it is only a flower vase, why should you get angry for that?¡±


    ¡°This was a high quality vase! All thesese cheap servants can¡¯t afford to pay for it even after working an entire lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to beat her to death until you are satisfied?¡±


    Ji Muqing sneered with her eyebrows raised. She shook off Ji Wanxin before ring at the maidservant. ¡°It¡¯s just one servant less. We can always buy another one with a few silver, so what¡¯s wrong with beating her to death?


    Ji Wanxin coughed several times, then she walked to the trembling little servant. She supported her up and whispered in a calm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You should go out first.¡±


    ¡°Second Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ji Wanxi patted the girl¡¯s hand and hinted at the other girls, ¡°All of you should leave as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The maidservants present hurriedly withdraw.


    Ji Muqing watched the scene, with both arms folded. Her voice was tinted with cold sarcasms. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you are so kind to them! They are mere cheap servants. What did they do to deserve your sympathy?¡±


    Ji Wanxin didn¡¯t change her expression, although she coughed quietly a few times. ¡°Servants are still people. They also have parents. Can¡¯t you be more magnanimous?¡±


    ¡°Magnanimous? Ji Wanxin, are you lecturing me?¡± Her expression darkened immediately.


    Her anger flourished.


    Ji Wanxin gently said, ¡°It¡¯s only a reminder.¡±


    Paf!


    A resounding p was heard and a red handprint appeared on Ji Wanxin¡¯s pale cheek.

 Chapter 257: What should be said, and what shouldn’t be

    <h4>Chapter 257: What should be said, and what shouldn¡¯t be</h4>


    This was the first time Ji Wanxin had ever been pped, and the one who pped her was Ji Muqing! Her face twisted. The corner of her mouth was torn and bloodied. Her hairpiece almost fell off her crown from the blow.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s hand was numb. Her delicately powdered face scrunched up as she dered, ¡°Ji Wanxin, you are also a concubine¡¯s daughter, no different from Ji Yunshu. Remind me? You? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± She snorted, flung her sleeves backward and left with a huff.


    Ji Wanxin raised her deep-set eyes. Darkness smothered her usually gentle gaze. It was extremely strange. Her pale lips twitched. A smile crept across her face as she muttered, ¡°Even the most docile of kittens will eventually grow sharp ws.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    At Liang Manor.


    As the Emperor¡¯s birthday was near, the government officials could not hold any funeral outwardly. As such, the traditional white silks of death and mourning where not hung outside the manor. The family and its servants did not even dress in mourning robes. The coffin was ced in the altar in the backyard and draped in ck cloth. Several white candles burned above it. They didn¡¯t even use joss sticks. How miserable!


    Minister Liang was not only handling the affairs pertaining the imperial family, he was also involved in the the selection of the Crown Prince¡¯s consort, so he could not participate in any funerals, including his daughter¡¯s funeral. Dressed in long, dark-purple satin robes ¨C hands dangling at his sides ¨C he crouched in front of his daughter¡¯s coffin. His eyes and cheeks were sunken. It looked like he¡¯d aged years overnight.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, your father is useless. He couldn¡¯t bring you justice. He can¡¯t even make sure you¡¯re sent off properly. I was wrong. I am so sorry.¡± He trembled, tears about to fall.


    The housekeeper hurried over from the front yard in that moment. He held an ornate ck box in his hands. He walked up to Minister Liang and presented the box.


    ¡°Concubine Xiao sent this, Master. It is a condolence gift for the Young Miss.¡±


    ¡°Concubine Xiao?¡± Lord Liang was perplexed. He looked at the housekeeper, then at the box, ¡°Why would she send a gift?¡±


    ¡°This servant is not sure.¡±


    Theoretically, he had never crossed paths with Concubine Xiao. At most, they might be a bit rted because of the Crown Princess¡¯ selection.


    He took the box and opened it. Inside sat a string of pearls. It was a priceless piece of jewelry painstakingly made by the main wife of Marquis Yuanbo. It was a very time-consuming craft which took her several years toplete. She died soon after it was finished. They¡¯d been in Concubine Xiao¡¯s possession ever since. Who would have thought it would be offered as his daughter¡¯s burial gift? Her sudden generosity was too suspicious!


    ¡°ept the gift,¡± he said.


    The housekeeper nodded, ced the box by the coffin, and turned back to his master.


    ¡°Concubine Xiao sends her condolences.¡±


    ¡°That is all?¡±


    ¡°This servant is just conveying her servant¡¯s words.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be that simple! He grew uneasy. He rubbed his furrowed brows, heaved an immense sigh, and let himself be helped out of the altar.


    The next morning, he had a cleansing bath in some holy water after his daughter¡¯s burial and headed for the pce. He bumped into Ji Li when he arrived at the pce gates. Ji Li¡¯s expression turned extremely cold when he saw him. He came closer and spoke.


    ¡°Lord Liang. You¡¯ve just finished burying your daughter, why rush back to the pce so soon? You should rest a few more days.¡± He was like a predator leering at its prey before eating it.


    ¡°Many thanks for your concerns, Secretary Ji, but this official is fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± Ji Li continued ominously, ¡°Lord Liang is a smart man. You should know there are things that can and should be said, and things that shouldn¡¯t, right?¡±


    Minister Liang nced at him sharply, ¡°You need not beat around the bush!¡±


    Ji Li did not bother with appearances since he¡¯d been told he could drop his pretenses. He continued in a lower tone, his calm disposition unchanged.


    ¡°Miss Liang¡¯s death was an ident. My younger sister will be the Crown Prince¡¯s consort, so it would not be eptable for Lord Liang to say anything inappropriate in front of His Majesty.¡±


    An outright threat! Lord Liang had just lost his daughter! Why would he care about such trivial matters?! His disheveled face darkened as he snorted, ¡°Secretary Ji need not worry. Although this official is rank is low, I have never strayed from the lines while serving His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I have no need to hold you any longer!¡± Ji Li left, satisfied.


    Minister Liang barely kept his hatred and fury in check. He would get his revenge, but the time was not right. Afterwards, he headed straight for Zhangzhi Hall.


    Concubine Xiao had been waiting for him for a long time. She had two cups of tea sitting on the table. It had cooled down and been reced once, twice, three times over before he finally arrived.


    ¡°This official pays his respects to Concubine Xiao!¡± He raised his hands in greeting.


    Concubine Xiao was very friendly, but also showed a sympathetic look on her face.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Lord Liang,¡± she said as she motioned to the open chair.


    Lord Liang kept his head lowered as he took the seat, a painful expression on his face.


    ¡°This Imperial One knows Lord Liang must be devastated by the loss of his daughter. I also watched Xu¡¯er grow up. I didn¡¯t take care of her too much, but I know she was a lovely child. It¡¯s sad to see her depart in such a manner, but the dead can¡¯t be revived. Lord Liang, you should take care not to tire yourself with grief. Your health is important too.¡±


    A few tears threatened to run down her face as she finished her words.


    Lord Liang balled his fists on hisp He slowly raised his eyes to look at Concubine Xiao. ¡°Does Concubine Xiao have other matters to discuss?¡±


    ¡°It looks like Lord Liang understands this Imperial One¡¯s intentions!¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship has sent this official¡¯s daughter a precious burial gift. There must be something you would have this official do. If so, please speak your mind,¡± his voice was slightly husky ¨C low but also frustrated.


    Concubine Xiao took her time. She slowly pushed the teacup in front of Liang Zongzheng towards him, her eyes narrowing even further.


    ¡°I have heard the Ji family¡¯s daughter, Ji Muqing, had something to do with Xu¡¯er¡¯s death. I also heard Secretary Ji and General Ji personally went to the capital¡¯s yamen and the previous witness changed her statement. Xu¡¯er¡¯s death was ssified as an ident because of that, but no one can be certain whether this is true.¡±


    Her roundabout words carried much deeper meaning.


    His hatred grew as she spoke, but he maintained his calm appearance. ¡°Since Your Ladyship knew this mere official was visiting, you should know my intentions. Your Ladyship can be straightforward,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Concubine Xiao rose from her seat, lifting her chin. Her gentle gaze turned savage.


    ¡°Xu¡¯er was supposed to be the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine, but that wretched Ji Muqing caused Xu¡¯er¡¯s tragic death. How could such a woman be the Crown Prince¡¯s consort? How could she be fit to be the mother of the nation when the Crown Prince ascends to the throne? Lord Liang can not be satisfied with this oue! The principal official in the selection of the Crown Prince¡¯s consort is you, Lord Liang! If something were to go awry in the process, it would still be reasonable.¡±

 Chapter 258: To Keep or Not, It is an Easy Decision

    <h4>Chapter 258: To Keep or Not, It is an Easy Decision</h4>


    Reasonable and practical! Since Concubine Xiao had inly stated her intentions, Lord Liang had no need to y the fool anymore.


    Concubine Xiao was undoubtedly a clever woman; she caught on to the fact that he had just tragically lost his daughter, and she would need his help to kick Ji Muqing out of the selection. Then, with him at the forefront, she had a ready scapegoat and would not need to stain her own hands. What a well-thought out n!


    Minister Liang questioned after a long while, ¡°Why is Your Ladyship helping me?¡±


    ¡°Xu¡¯er, that poor thing. I can¡¯t bear to see her tragic death go unavenged. Furthermore, the Crown Princess must be carefully selected. This would have future implications on the bloodline of our Great Lin; hence, I am sharing these with you. You must understand that this Imperial One is on your side.¡± Her real motives were hidden very well! She wanted Ji Muqing as her own daughter-inw, gathering the power held in Secretary Ji and General Ji¡¯s hands for her own son¡¯s struggle for the throne!


    Minister Liang took some time to digest what Concubine Xiao said and began to worry, ¡°That firstborn daughter of the Ji family is the Crown Prince¡¯s consort chosen by His Majesty and thete Empress; with Ji Li and Ji Heng at her back, this official thinks it would be difficult to make any changes.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liang need not lose sleep over this matter; since this Imperial One is on your side, there will no doubt be a way out.¡±


    Hearing this, Liang Zongzheng gritted his teeth, ¡°Alright, this official will carry out this deal at Your Ladyship¡¯s word, even if it is just to take revenge for Xu¡¯er¡¯s poor soul in heaven.¡± He did not seem to notice the smile on Concubine Xiao¡¯s face.


    He briefly considered again, ¡°Then, if the Crown Princess were to be re-selected, who would be a suitable candidate?¡±


    ¡°Does Lord Liang remember Princess Huiwen whom His Majesty personally granted the title not too long ago?¡±


    ¡°Princess Huiwen?¡±


    ¡°Huiwen is thete Empress¡¯s niece andes from noble origins; now that she also carries the title of ¡®Princess¡¯, it would not be strange for the title of Crown Prince¡¯s consort to also belong to her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± His brows furrowed, ¡°The Kong family has long fallen from grace ¨C His Majesty would never agree.¡±


    In the fight for the throne, there were no idiots ¨C even if a consort was to be selected, most princes would pick someone with a strong background! Moreover, the Crown Prince has yet to ascend to the throne, and would therefore pick someone with even more influence as his consort to further cement his position! Concubine Xiao had anticipated this and developed a foolproof n.


    Hence, the two of them secretly plotted for over an hour in Zhangzhi Hall. Minister Liang was genuinely surprised after hearing Concubine Xiao¡¯s n ¨C who would have thought that women of the harem had such foresight and wits! How frightening!


    He rose from his seat and sped his fists in salute, ¡°Then, this official will first take his leave.¡±


    Concubine Xiao nodded in approval. After Lord Liang left, Jing Yi appeared from behind the folding screen, watching after Lord Liang¡¯s figure in the distance. He turned to his mother, ¡°Would this Lord Liang reveal anything unintentionally? His daughter has just died and he must be very muddled; would he screw up our ns?¡± Jing Yi¡¯s worries were not unfounded; Lord Liang had just lost his only daughter and would now have to participate in this borate scheme. If the n were to fall apart because of him, who would bear the consequences?


    Concubine Xiaoughed, her attention on her perfectly painted fingernails, ¡°Even if something were to go wrong, it would be Lord Liang¡¯s fault; if ites to that, just say that he did these things for his daughter¡¯s revenge ¨C it¡¯s not unbelievable.¡±


    True, no one would doubt it! Jing Yi, however, sat down, brows knitted together, ¡°I thought that no matter howcking the firstborn daughter of the Ji Family was, she wasn¡¯t a cruel woman. From this issue, it seems like she really is such a person.¡± Wouldn¡¯t he die early from having this wretch by his side?


    In reality, Concubine Xiao was equally, if not more, dissatisfied; she would not ept even if such a daughter-inw were to be served on a silver tter to her for free. But- ¡°For the title of Crown Prince, Yi¡¯er, you must marry her. If you were to be the future Emperor, it would be an easy decision whether you want to keep that woman or not.¡±


    What she meant was, the decision to kill her or not could be made so easily! For the title of Crown Prince, for the throne, all Jing Yi could do was to grit his teeth and force himself to swallow this foul-smelling ¡®medicine¡¯.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    At the Rong Estate.


    Jing Rong was still contemting what birthday gift to prepare for his Imperial Father¡¯s birthday. He decided to take Ji Yunshu¡¯s advice and hence looked over the list Lu Jiang prepared earlier for an expensive gift. There were countless items listed, but none caught his fancy.


    ¡°Your Highness, all of the precious items are already listed here,¡± Lu Jiang offered.


    Jing Rong muttered to himself, ¡°Something more high-profile? What should we present?¡±


    ¡°How about this Eight Deities folding screen? Such a gift would surely be appropriate for His Majesty¡¯s chambers.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jing Rong refuted immediately. He asked Lu Jiang once more, ¡°What are the Crown Prince and Prince Yi presenting this year?¡±


    ¡°The records are not avable yet.¡±


    Jing Rong sighed. If it were like previous years, all he had to do was to present an inkbrush, sparing him all this trouble! If that¡¯s the case ¨C he pped his thigh, ¡°Come, let¡¯s head for Bamboo Creek Garden!¡± Time to visit my little wife! Lu Jiang wanted to tag along, but was forbidden by Jing Rong.


    Upon reaching Bamboo Creek Garden, Jing Rong was shocked at the sight of the courtyard ¨C all 67 coffins had been opened. Brush in hand, Ji Yunshu circled these coffins, checking with the name list of the Imperial Duke¡¯s household she obtained from the Ministry of Revenue. Engrossed in her work, she had not noticed Jing Rong¡¯s arrival.


    Jing Rong¡¯s face grew worried. He approached her, ¡°Are there problems with all these skeletons?¡± Ji Yunshu was startled by his voice suddenly ringing by her ear, her brush almost fell to the ground.


    She steadied herself and took a deep breath, waving the list as she exined, ¡°I discovered that of the listed 67 servants in the Imperial Duke¡¯s estate, 31 were female and 36 were male. Of these skeletons, the numbers of female skeletons matched up and so the missing corpse must be male. Of these 36 men, eight were aged above 65 years old ¨C these corpses are easily identifiable from the density of the bones and are all present. Additionally, there are 15 bodies aged between 12 and 20 years old which I have identified. The remaining age groups would be difficult to distinguish without more advanced technology and tools, so, the missing servant can be cross-checked and identified with thest 13 sets of male skeletons.¡± This would be much more time-efficient ¨C there would be no need to work on this for over a year!


    Jing Rong was astonished at Ji Yunshu¡¯s discovery, ¡°If what you said is true, then we are one more step closer to the truth.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. Just as she was about to speak, a servant ran in from the front yard, paying his respects to Jing Rong, ¡°This servant pays his respects to Prince Rong.¡±


    Jing Rong recognised this man ¨C he was one of Qin Shiyu¡¯s men, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Lord Qin sent this servant to inform Teacher Ji that Old General Li wants to meet him.¡±

 Chapter 259: Not Just a Despicable Man, But the Worst One!

    <h4>Chapter 259: Not Just a Despicable Man, But the Worst One!</h4>


    That entric Old General Li wants to meet Ji Yunshu?


    Ji Yunshu was not surprised; Jing Rong, on the other hand, was astonished that Old General Li would make the first move when he himself had yet to meet that old man! He asked the servant, ¡°Did Lord Qin pay a visit the Old General¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°What else did he mention?¡±


    The servant shook his head, ¡°Nothing else; Lord Qin only ordered this servant to inform Teacher Ji that Old General Li will be waiting at Li Mansion this evening.¡±


    Meeting sote at night, was he insane? Jing Rong wrinkled his brows, gesturing, ¡°I understand, take your leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Jing Rong pulled Ji Yunshu over as the servant left, ¡°Old General Li is slightly entric. When you meet him, you must take extra care and pay extra attention. Of course, you must be extremely patient.¡±


    ¡°Is he that odd?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded. Ji Yunshu was perplexed ¨C given that he had been so sessful on the battlefield, surely the Old General Li wasn¡¯t brainless?


    ¡°If he offers you tea, you¡¯d better finish that cup before saying anything.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a weirdo!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless, but her curiosity was now piqued by Jing Rong¡¯s words. She must meet that Old General Li no matter what now! She turned towards him, raising her eyebrows, ¡°If this is the case, do you wish for me to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to leave for Qingzhou before? This Prince stopped you back then, but now that the Old General Li is here in the capital and has asked to see you, if I forbade it any further, won¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever hated you?¡± She side-eyed him as she protested weakly.


    Jing Rong approached her, a wicked grin on his face. Ji Yunshu had no choice but to retreat backwards until she was backed up against the hard, cold coffin. At that moment, Jing Rong¡¯s frame began to tower over her like a huge shadow. She bit her lips and put out her hands defensively against his chest while surveying her surroundings vigntly at the same time.


    Lang Po, who was standing beside them, sensibly turned around to face the other way, his back almost reflecting these words: ¡®Take your own sweet time, this servant has seen nothing!¡¯


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s tone was extremely gentle.


    ¡°N-nothing,¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she raised her eyes at this voracious wolf, meeting his gentle, loving gaze.


    Jing Rong¡¯s smile grew wider as he stooped down, the tip of his nose pressed up against Ji Yunshu¡¯s full forehead. He took a deep breath, ¡°How fragrant!¡±


    Are you a proedian, bro? Ji Yunshu could not help but frown as she tilted backwards, questioning, ¡°Fragrant? There are tens of corpses surrounding you, each emanating the foul stench of rotten wood and flesh, can¡¯t you smell them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve smelt them.¡± Jing Rong nodded, ¡°But, this Prince is only concerned about your fragrance; my nose can hold no other odour.¡±


    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± Ji Yunshu intended to move around him, but was caught by his arms, held steadfast in his embrace. Her face reddened, her grip on that name list tightening.


    Jing Rong¡¯s red lips broke out into a smirk, ¡°What are you afraid of, you little thing? All I wanted was to-¡± He reached for Ji Yunshu¡¯s hairpiece, pinching off a green de of leaf from the top of her crown, fiddling with it in his fingers. He blew on it, continuing with a troubled look on his face, ¡°I saw that you had a leaf stuck to your head and wanted to remove it, that¡¯s all. What did you think this Prince wanted to do?¡±


    How embarrassing! Ji Yunshu swore that he was not just a despicable man, but the most despicable of them all! She shoved the name list into Jing Rong¡¯s chest, the force used also sent her back a few steps. Her blush faded as quickly as it began, as she discussed seriously, ¡°The names that I have crossed out on this list are the skeletons which are present. I have also marked out the corresponding coffins in red. These coffins can be reburied, and should be done as soon as possible to prevent the skeletons from being unnecessarily exposed to the air, causing further damage. The dead are already long gone ¨C we should let them rest in peace.¡±


    Jing Rong held that list against his chest with one hand, his loving gaze fixed on Ji Yunshu, ¡°Alright, this Prince understands. Someone will be here soon.¡± He was uncharacteristically obedient!


    Jing Rong was very efficient; the 54 coffins scattered across the yard were removed by the end of that afternoon. The remaining 13 coffins were closed and covered with hay to prevent the corpses from being damaged by the humidity.


    Seeing as it was approaching evening, Jing Rong escorted Ji Yunshu to the Li Mansion.


    At the gates, Jing Rong grabbed onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands before she could disembark from the carriage, reminding her, ¡°If you can¡¯t get anything out of him, don¡¯t bother prodding further. Although not a conniving man, Old General Li is quite peculiar in how he deals with such matters, especially with his years of experience. Don¡¯t forget as well that this ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ was taken over by this Prince ¨C I don¡¯t want you to get too involved, understand?¡± His grip tightened in fear that she would forget.


    Ji Yunshu nodded slightly, ¡°I understand.¡± Only then was Jing Rong happy to let her enter the mansion.


    A servant had long been awaiting her arrival outside Li Estate. He bowed slightly, ¡°Teacher Ji, Old General Li has been anticipating your arrival for some time. Please follow this old servant.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    Ji Yunshu followed that old servant into the Li Mansion¡¯s backyard, but unexpectedly met that old fellow Li Zhao on her way in. His sleeves were pushed up, with a long fishing rod in one hand and a woven fish basket in the other. He happily skipped his way towards the front yard. Upon seeing Ji Yunshu, his tion at heading out disappeared. He red angrily at Ji Yunshu as usual, asking the old servant beside him, ¡°Uncle Ge, what is she here for? My Big Sister isn¡¯t around these few days.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, actually¡­¡±


    Before Uncle Ge could finish, Li Zhao snorted at Ji Yunshu demandingly, ¡°Teacher Ji, weren¡¯t you investigating that ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ recently? Why thete visit to our residence, huh? Don¡¯t tell me there are also coffins in here that you want to unearth?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, ¡°Master Li is over-worrying. Why would there be coffins buried beneath your estate grounds? If there really are, then this ce wouldn¡¯t be quite as peaceful at night, lest the one buried was wrongly maligned.¡± As she spoke, a chilly breeze blew through the yard-


    Li Zhao was frightened by her words. He gulped, scanning his surroundings frantically, ¡°W-what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°All I did was followed up on what Young Master Li mentioned ¨C whether it truly is nonsense or not, who knows? There may really be a wrongfully used soul lying beneath the ground, crying night and day, just as Young Master Li suggested.¡±


    Li Zhao¡¯s cowardice wasn¡¯t exaggerated! He trembled at the sight of the eerily lit backyard corridor, the rednterns beaming into the dark end of the corridor and striking fear into his heart.

 Chapter 260: Disciplinary Officer

    <h4>Chapter 260: Disciplinary Officer</h4>


    Li Zhao, oh Li Zhao, it¡¯s still too early for you to win in a battle of wits and ruthlessness against Ji Yunshu! Who knew that rascal still overestimated himself; he narrowed his eyes, hiding his initial fear, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me ¨C let me tell you, our estate doesn¡¯t wee people like you. Hurry up and scram.¡± He tried to push Ji Yunshu towards the gates as he spoke.


    Bang!


    Before he could even reach the corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve, Li Zhao was propelled forward by something hitting the back of his head. He pped to regain his bnce but ended up falling backwards and sprawled out on the ground. His originally overfilled fishing basket was inadvertently crushed as his rearnded on it. ¡°Damnit~¡± Li Zhao winced in pain, massaging his buttocks.


    Uncle Ge wanted to help him up but was pushed away by Li Zhao, who picked himself up off the floor with difficulty. He then shouted angrily into the distance, ¡°Which fool was that? Who dares to stone this Young Master? Are you sick of living? Come out and face me!¡±


    Bang!


    Another stone flew across, this time hitting Li Zhao square in the forehead. Li Zhao was knocked unsteady by the force of the blow, falling to the ground once more.


    Ji Yunshu was speechless as she watched this scene unfold. ¡®Tsk, tsk tsk! Li Zhao, are you sure you¡¯re not putting on your own show? Sorry, but I didn¡¯t bring my video camera ¨C your dreams of being crowned ¡®Best Comedian¡¯ are unfortunately dashed!¡¯


    Li Zhao panted as he picked himself up once more, this time he angrily pointed into the distance, fuming, ¡°Who is trying to be funny? Do you believe that this Young Master will curse your entire family, ancestors and descendants? Do you believe you will be buried deep into the ground?¡±


    Suddenly-


    ¡°This rascal, do you want to bury this old man?¡± That voice was both deep and strong, undertones of fury evident as it echoed across the yard. But, only his voice was heard ¨C he was nowhere to be seen. How strange!


    However, Li Zhao¡¯s face turned white at hearing this voice, his legs trembling much harder than before. He stammered timidly, ¡°Grandfather, your grand¡­ your grandson has no such intentions! How could I dare bury you? Please don¡¯t get mad ¨C I was just spouting nonsense, grandfather you¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot, get out of here! Seeing you makes me irritated, just like your useless father!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your grandson will leave now.¡± Li Zhao hurriedly disappeared out of sight in an instant, leaving his fishing rod and the now ttened fishing basket behind.


    Ji Yunshu was shocked speechless! So the one who spoke was none other than the ¡®entric¡¯ Old General Li as coined by Jing Rong!


    Uncle Ge cleaned up the yard, bowing towards Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, our Young Master has been a disgrace.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±


    ¡°Please follow this old servant this way, Teacher Ji,¡± Uncle Ge led her further into the estate grounds.


    They turned a corner to reach a pavillion sitting centrally in the courtyard. A singlentern was lit in the pavillion, thentern and its me swaying unpredictably in the wind. Uncle Ge brought her into the pavillion and left swiftly after, not saying a word.


    There was a folding screen dividing her and arge silhouette that seemed to be sipping tea. After a long time, Old General Li finally spoke from the other side of the screen, ¡°Please have a seat, Teacher.¡±


    Ji Yunshu paused. She sat down wordlessly, recalling Jing Rong¡¯s earlier reminder.


    That voice spoke again, ¡°The tea on the table has just been brewed, please have a taste, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Old General Li.¡± She picked up the teacup, fanning her slender fingers over the teacup. Moist steam from the hot teafortably wet the tip of her nose slightly, the overflowing aroma pleasing her senses. She took a sip, ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful tea; although the first notes are bitter, there is a refreshingly sweet aftertaste.¡±


    ¡°Does Teacher Ji know his teas?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just had many and picked up a few phrases to show off, hopefully the Old General doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji does have a different charisma. I¡¯ve heard that Teacher is a wise and smart man; to have an opportunity to meet with Teacher tonight is this old man¡¯s honour!¡±


    Ji Yunshu set down her cup and lowered her head humbly, ¡°The Old General tters me too much. Rather, it is this young one¡¯s honour to have tea with the Old General Li who has swept the battlefields countless times in the Great Lin¡¯s name in this pavillion tonight.¡±


    Theughter of Old General Li could be heard through the screen as Ji Yunshu finished her sentence, ¡°This old man is nothing more than a barbarian; Teacher has too high praise for this man, but I do not hate what I hear.¡± He raised his cup, ¡°Today, let this old man toast to Teacher Ji with tea instead of wine.¡±


    Ji Yunshu reciprocated the toast and took a sip. Old General Li finally appeared from behind the screen. Dressed loosely in ck and red, his sleeves were tapered to his sides but they rippled gently in the wind. Even though he was over 67 years old, his charisma was entuated by his stature and build, looking much like he had on the battlefield.


    Ji Yunshu rose immediately, her hands sped together, head bowed. Old General Li sat down slowly, leaving Ji Yunshu standing with the same pose. He picked up the teapot from the table and poured himself a new cup of tea.


    Of course, Ji Yunshu did not falter, since Jing Rong had already prepared her for this situation! But this weird old man was really too entric; first hitting Li Zhao from the dark, then toasting to her with tea instead of wine while isted by a folding screen, then now, leaving her to stand in greeting. Jing Rong did not exaggerate!


    After a considerable amount of time, Old General Li rapped on the table, ¡°Please have a seat, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks to the General,¡± Ji Yunshu picked up her robes and sat down.


    Just as she sat down, Old General Li began, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Emperor abolished the position of Disciplinary Officer back a few years ago on the basis that if there were any provincial cases to be reopened, they could directly submit an appeal to the Supreme Court. Hence, he increased the power and responsibility the Supreme Court holds, and now even the Ministry of Justice must work in their favour.¡±


    It was true; one must have patience when speaking with the General. By right, they should be discussing the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯, but they have barely even scratched the surface. No wonder those who hear his name on the battlefield would flee before the battle would even begin ¨C it would take too long to get to the point!


    Thankfully however, Ji Yunshu had heaps of patience. So you want to run around in circles? Sure, this one will y along! She asked, ¡°Why does the General suddenly bring this up?¡±


    Old General Li squinted his eyes, wrinkling his forehead even more than he had already. He looked at Ji Yunshu seriously, asking, ¡°If His Majesty decides to reinstate the post of Disciplinary Officer, who does the Teacher think would be a suitable candidate?¡±


    Hm? Ji Yunshu contemted, ¡°It looks like the General already has someone in mind.¡±


    Old General Li chuckled and took a sip of tea, ¡°Teacher Ji is wiser than most men; the cases you have handled might not number in the hundreds, but it is still a substantial amount. This old man feels that it is the most appropriate if Teacher yourself were to be promoted to the post of Disciplinary Officer.¡±

 Chapter 261: Haste Will Ruin Everything

    <h4>Chapter 261: Haste Will Ruin Everything</h4>


    The Ministry of Justice¡¯s Disciplinary Officer? Could this Old General Li want to build a bridge for her?


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°Old General Li, you overpraise me. The position of disciplinary officer has always been earned through a rigorous selection, in which candidates are filtered until only the cream of the crop remains. In this world, intelligent people are as numerous as the stars, not to mention foreigners of thisnd. There will always be a mountain higher outside. This humble one doesn¡¯t have much erudition nor background. In fact, I am far from having any qualification.¡±


    ¡°People strive to go to higher ces, just like how the falling peach blossoms wanted to float on the river. Humans don¡¯t escape this rule. Besides, you have sessfully investigated many cases. Our Li family¡¯s scandal, dating two years ago, was thankfully solved recently with your effort. With that kind ofpetence, why can¡¯t you take a seat in that position? Or is there someone else you think could better fill it?¡±


    The Li Family¡¯s scandal? Was he referring to that case when Madame Jiang buried her husband¡¯s corpse? If he had knowledge of this matter, it only made it clear that despite having retired from the political scene, his ears aren¡¯t shut to outside matters and he was far from being a foolish old man.


    Concerning that official post, even if Ji Yunshu wanted to, it was impossible for her to get it. It would be better if she couldnd a job as a coroner in a small county.


    Out of courtesy, she replied, ¡°Thank you very much for your appreciation. Unfortunately, this humble one is used to being idle. I have no intention of dipping myself in the world of officialdom. I do, however, have great admiration for you who fought for many years before you could finally return to your farnd for retirement. That is an end goal that most people find themselves pursuing.¡±


    ¡°I thought of rmending you, but since you have no interest, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± He then poured a cup of tea which he pushed in front of Ji Yunshu. ¡°It¡¯s cold today. This will warm you.¡±


    Going around but never mentioning the Lin Capital. Ji Yunshu swore that this old man was the absolute most annoying type of person.


    They proceed to drink some tea, ending up finishing five cups without any progress with the conversation.


    Old General Li had the demeanor of someone who had been imbibing. His already small eyes were squinted into slits. With a smile, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I have lived for a long time and have yet to see anyone as patient as you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That Qin Shiyu, or whatever his name is, he simply cannot lie. When he came by my mansion the other day to probe me, the first thing that came out of his mouth was that matter fourteen years ago. Looking at that smug face, I exploded, could not help but want to beat the shit out of him. But you¡­ You¡¯re a fine one. When the tea was infused, you didn¡¯t say a word about it. Instead, I am the one who spoke a lot and end up talking in circles.¡± From his tone, it was clear how much he despised Qin Shiyu, whereas he held Ji Yunshu in high esteem.


    She didn¡¯t mention the case because she was in no hurry. With the way you do things, it would only lead to ruin if one were too hasty. Fortunately, Ji Yunshu followed his pace, and that old thing was the one who took the initiative to broach the subject.


    Therefore, Ji Yunshu followed suit. ¡°Since General mentioned it, I, this humble one, had no reason not to ask you.¡± She paused, taking the time to observe his expression before continuing. ¡°Fourteen years ago, the Imperial Duke went to Qingzhou to meet you. After his return to the capital, his whole residence burned to the ground. I heard from Madame Jiang that you had a private discussion about the transferral of the troops. I would like to know if this matter is rted to the Lin Capital case?¡±


    The door they faced opened to a mountain view. From their position, they could see the darkening sky, a reminder that it was gettingte, so time couldn¡¯t be wasted any longer.


    General Li leaned against the separating screen, appearing drunk. For a very long time, he fell into silence. He looked like an old retiree enjoying the idle days in the country.


    Ji Yunshu thought he had fallen asleep and felt that perhaps her trip today was in vain.


    Unexpectedly, Old General Li suddenly sighed. In a heavy tone, he started retelling the event. ¡°I and the Imperial Duke were best friends. During the reign of the previous Emperor, he was bestowed the title of King of Peace. At that time, the current Emperor was merely the powerless eighth prince. Conflicts and struggles within the imperial family are endless, and the King of Peace hated vying for power, so he let the eighth prince be the crown prince. After the previous emperor died, the eighth prince ascended to the throne, taking on the regnal title ¨C Qi Zhen, one with great fortune. Not long after, the current Emperor bestowed the Imperial Duke title on the King of Peace, making him remain in the capital. Although he was granted a higher status, his power was inversely proportional to his ted status, akin to a domesticated tiger whose teeth and ws have been plucked.¡±


    Ji Yunshu understood the logic behind Qi Zhen¡¯s actions. His four sons were granted the same treatment as the Imperial Duke. He merely promoted their statuses but didn¡¯t bestow anynd on them. He granted them estates, but they had to be built within the Capital. He even went as far as forbidding them from having private forces. If they left the capital, they had to dispatch a messenger every three days to inform of their whereabouts. Hence, it could be said that Qi Zhen continued to domesticate any individual at risk of jeopardizing his position.


    Ji Yunshu continued to patiently listen to the old man while looking at the vapors emanating from her teacup.


    ¡°The so-called monarch and vassals rtionship¡­ after having experienced three emperors reign, this old man was getting quite fed up, so I resigned from my post and returned to Qinzhou for retirement. After more than 10 years of such a life, I could say that I am happy and rxed despite having a very disappointing son and also a very disappointing grandson. If I was still healthy as I was in my younger days, they would be dead and buried. This world would have a few idiots less.¡±


    He pped his thigh as he spoke those words.


    Although there was anger in his words, his expression remained calm and indolent. ¡°Talking about my son, that bastard with no prospect in life, he was actually granted an official position and passed his days being idle. When Zhao¡¯er was young, he was a fine child, but as he grew up, he became a disappointment ¨C gambling all day, turning into the little bastard he is today. If I had known earlier, I would have choked him in infancy. It would have made the world a little better. Also¡­¡±


    He continued to chatter about trivial matters. They were finally able to broach the Imperial Duke matter, but once again, the old man deviated the subject to his son and grandson. Ji Yunshu endured. She guessed that today she would, unfortunately, continue to drink more tea. Since there was no other choice, she might as well be an ear for this old man¡¯s ramblings.


    After he finished grumbling about his son, daughter, then grandson and a whole lot of other family members, he finally returned to the main topic. ¡°Far from the intrigues of the court and the battlefield, my mind had rxed, but I didn¡¯t stop inquiring about the matter inside the capital. During those idle years, the Imperial Duke visited me many times, mostly to y chess, or discuss some poetry and books. And then, one day, fourteen years ago, he suddenly approached me about the troops I had in Qingzhou. Even after talking for a moment, I didn¡¯t notice anything strange. However, when he returned to the Capital, his residence burned to the ground. All the exits were sealed, and all the guards inside had been transferred to somewhere else. Everything is far from simple. Who can predict when cmity wille knocking on the door?¡± A heavy sigh concluded his narration.


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°The Imperial Duke only inquired about the troops¡¯ transfer? Did he mention anything else?¡±


    He waved his hand and shook his head. ¡°No. Nothing else. That damn old thing didn¡¯t show any suspicious signs. This old man wants to dig him up and ask him what he found in the end.¡± When he was done talking, heboriously got up, turned around and walked to another screen. He slowly sat beside it.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back. Whatever you wanted to know, I have already told you.¡± His voice weakened.


    What? That¡¯s it? But you didn¡¯t tell me anything worthwhile! Don¡¯t you have anything else to say?

 Chapter 262: A Dreamplace

    <h4>Chapter 262: A Dreamce</h4>


    At that moment, a screen separated them. Ji Yunshu wanted to question him further, but she was afraid she might not get the answer she wanted. She got up and brushed off the dead leaves which had fallen on her before sping her hands in salute. Then, she left. Left alone in the pavilion, Old General Li suddenly cursed.


    ¡°Little bastard! You dare to drink the wine I fermented in secret!¡±


    The target of his scolding was none other than Li Zhao. Although she could faintly hear his bellowing, her footsteps never ceased as she continued on her way to the exit.


    Outside of the Li Mansion, Jing Rong¡¯s carriage was still waiting for her. Lang Po helped her board the carriage whereas Jing Rong, weed her with squinted eyes. Once she entered, he immediately gave his order, ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Lang Poplied.


    The carriage set off to Bamboo Creek Garden.


    Within the carriage, Jing Rong looked at Ji Yunshu. Thetter had a nk expression. There was No need to ask to know the oue of the meeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that he didn¡¯t spill out the information easily. If he had a loose mouth, his reputation would be all but in vain.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te out empty handed.¡± Ji Yunshu replied.


    ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°It took six or seven cups of tea before he spoke about his disappointing son and his bastard grandson.¡±


    Pfft-


    Jing Rong almost choked as heughed. ¡°Everyone in the Li Family is quite¡­ odd!¡± he stated in a mocking tone.


    She was left speechless. After a short while, she reached for the window curtain and lifted it to nce at the outside. They had long since left the vicinity of the Li Mansion. She turned to Jing Rong resuming a grave expression.


    ¡°In fact, he did mention a matter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°At the time when the Imperial Duke was still called King of Peace, he relinquished the crown prince¡¯s position in favor to your Imperial Father. Old General Li didn¡¯t go into the details and spoke about it casually. However, I felt that he wanted to hint at something.¡±


    Jing Rong understood her meaning. ¡°You mean he wanted to tell you that the matter 14 years ago might be rted to my Imperial Father?¡±


    Spit! She wasn¡¯t the one who said that! She didn¡¯t want to shoulder the crime of speaking ill of the imperial family. She still wanted to keep her head! However, Jing Rong was a prince, it was normal for a son toment about his old man behind thetter¡¯s back.


    Ji Yunshu was on high alert. ¡°It¡¯s only a conjecture. There¡¯s no proof this is the truth. While I was listening to his ramblings, I felt that he was still withholding some information.¡±


    Jing Rong pondered her words. One of his hands started to tap his knee. ¡°If this is really the case, what could he be trying to hide. It must be something important enough for him to keep quiet for 14 years, only breaking his silence now that the Lin Capital case has had some real progress and choosing this time to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Then, what could be the information he is trying to conceal the past 14 years? What is his reason for returning to the capital after all this time? If his real purpose is rted to the Lin Capital case, why would he not open himself to me?¡± Numerous questions surged out of her mind.


    Suddenly, Jing Rong came up with a conclusion. ¡°Because he might have another purpose!¡± His own conclusion even startled him.


    Who was Old General Li? A senior figure present through three emperor¡¯s reigns. If he came to the capital this time for another purpose, there would be a great storming.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t fathom the great impact such character could cause, but through Jing Rong¡¯s words, she realized the scariness of it and how her thoughts were too shallow. Her expression became more dignified while silently contemting.


    A frown twisted Jing Rong¡¯s handsome face. He took his time to seriously teach Ji Yunshu. ¡°I can dispatch people to investigate this matter. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t meet that old thing alone ¨C In the case, he makes you into his chess piece for his other purpose.¡±


    ¡°I believe I have already be his chess piece.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We talked about the newly reinstated position of disciplinary officer.¡± She faintly reminded him.


    ¡°Disciplinary officer?¡± Jing Rong asked, puzzled. ¡°A few years ago, Imperial Father had abolished that post. Why did he suddenly mention it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned even more, but she didn¡¯t respond to his question.


    Jing Rong thought for a moment before there was a sh in his mind. ¡°It looks like he sent you an olive branch!¡±


    ¡°The so-called, wanting to take advantage of someone, a sweet mouth is a must.¡±


    ¡°Still, do you want to take that olive branch?¡±


    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t dare to! I don¡¯t want to be a chess piece.¡±


    Her spoiled and willful tone swooned Jing Rong. He leered at her, causing her to tremble. She hurriedly moved sideways.


    ¡°When will Your Highness changed your bad habit of staring at people like this?¡±


    Jing Rong chuckled at herint. He wanted to pinch her cheek to tease her, but unfortunately, the carriage stopped and Lang Po lifted the door curtain and popped his head in.


    ¡°Your Highness, we have arrived!¡±


    Already? So fast!


    His hand was still raised midair with nowhere else to go. He had no choice but to put it down.


    Ji Yunshu took advantage of the interruption to disembark from the carriage.


    His expression was dark as he got down the carriage. He shot a furious re at Lang Po. ¡°Busy-body!¡± He coldly spat. Then, he closely followed Ji Yunshu.


    Left behind alone in the cold wind, Lang Po scratched his head in confusion. Did he do something wrong? There was no mistake. They arrived at Bamboo Creek Garden, and as usual, he went in the carriage to notify his Highness. How did he provoke his master¡¯s ire? Could his Highness give him an exnation?


    Ji Yunshu had barely stepped into her courtyard when her waist was suddenly grabbed from behind. She had no time to react and already, her whole body was lifted up like a feather.


    In no time, she found herself on the roof. Her feet were finally touched down but she only felt the roof tiles underneath. Her legs went limp, but a hand tightly secured her waist. Only then, did she felt relieved. Where she stood, it wasn¡¯t that high, but it still made her feel panicked just looking down. She took a deep breath. Her chest rose up and down a few times before she could calm down. Afterward, she lifted her eyes and looked at the face who suddenly closed in. The culprit who gave her a scare was none other than Jing Rong.


    She twisted her body and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°There were too many meddlesome roadblocks today,ing at us like waves. Fortunately, none can affect us.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Today is beautiful, it¡¯s too bad if we don¡¯t enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ji Yunshu sat down on the rooftop with his support. It was not until she raised her head did she noticed the sky was already dark, but beyond glowed a round moon. It was extremely dazzling. The moonlight bestowed its brilliance on the surroundings. It was a very beautiful nightscape.


    Ji Yunshu held onto Jing Rong. Her fingers tightly clenched. The full moon only gave her a sense of nostalgia and mncholy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if one day I can return.¡± She muttered.


    Her voice was very low, but Jing Rong could still hear her. He nced at her. ¡°Return? Back to Jinjiang?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°A ce lost in a dream.¡±

 Chapter 263: I Am Afraid I Will Die

    <h4>Chapter 263: I Am Afraid I Will Die</h4>


    ¡°Then, do I exist in your dream?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    She peered into his eyes and lifted her chin lightly. Her mouth was stretched into a smile. ¡°Yes. There is you, but you are not alive. You only exist in books.¡±


    ¡°Books?¡±


    ¡®You were a character who existed in history books. If not on paper, you wished to be a specimen soaked in formalin?¡¯ She was on the verge of involuntarily speaking out her mind but stopped herself in time. ¡°The ce in my dream is very far into the future. So, you had be a figure recorded in history.¡±


    ¡°This Prince was spun around by you.¡±


    ¡°I will exin everything in due time.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Our days together are long!¡±


    His words sounded as flirty as ever which left her quite baffled.


    Jing Rong tightly held her hand. His gaze was filled with affection as he looked at her. ¡°Having you is my greatest blessing. Even if this Prince is recorded into annals of history, the scribe who recorded it must put you in it because you are my one and only princess.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I wanted to be Princess Rong?¡±


    ¡°The title is exclusively yours!¡±


    Ji Yunshu bashfully red at him. She returned to her serious self and said, ¡°When I chose to be with you, I was already prepared to endure many ordeals and trials. You are a prince and I am merely a concubine-born daughter. Glory, prestige, gold and silver have no appeal to me. What I want is to live in seclusion amongst mountains and rivers with my beloved people ¨C far from the turmoil, deep into the luxuriant or snowy peaks where we can pass our days with each others¡¯pany, supporting each other from sunrise to sunset until ourst breath. Living just like that is enough for me. But for such life, you have to renounce your identity and be amoner like me. Are you willing to do so?¡±


    It was as if she was asking him to choose between his country and beauty.


    Which would he choose?


    Jing Rong pulled her into his embrace. He seemed as if his usually cold eyes sparked with electricity which could burn her on the spot. He dered, ¡°What you desire, how can I not wish for? Believe me, those days will certainlye.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He heavily nodded and like a child, he pouted, ¡°But you cannot bring Wei Yi. That guy is too much to handle.¡±


    She immediately freed herself from his arms and spoke anxiously. ¡°I promised his parents that I will take good care of him.¡±


    Jing Rong pondered a bit. ¡°Since you already promised, we should marry that guy as soon as possible. Rest assured, this Prince will find a good family to look after him until his old age. That should solve the problem. At that time, I will send him a great gift which will guarantee his well-being for the rest of his life ¨C a sweet life filled with dozens of children and grandchildren.¡±


    Bro, Wei Yi is a man! How blind are you?!


    Ji Yunshu blushed in shame and pushed him away. ¡°Can¡¯t you just be serious for once?¡±


    ¡°But I am serious.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it!¡± she scolded him.


    Woman, what a great temper you have! He wasughing inside but still decided to calm her. ¡°Fine, fine, fine! This Prince promises you ¨C we will bring Wei Yi too. After all, he is as cute as a child. Later when we have our own children, they will need a big brother to y with.¡±


    ¡°Has your head been kicked by a donkey? Or do you have a fever?¡± Ji Yunshu used the back of her hand to check the temperature of his forehead.


    Jing Rong grabbed her hand. A frown appeared on his face as he showed a serious expression. ¡°I must have a fever. That¡¯s why until our lives end in this world, you must be with me to help me cure from this fever. If you leave, I will undoubtedly die.¡±


    Will undoubtedly die?! How exaggerated! Yet, his corny words melted Ji Yunshu into a puddle.


    She frowned. ¡°You are not allowed to speak such nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madame!¡± Jing Rong acted obedient.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and rested her head on his muscr shoulder. She then gazed at the moon as round as a disk. ¡°I think I will never be able to return. This life I am fated to remains here, apanying you. How can I be so unlucky.¡±


    She was barely done speaking when-


    Pop!


    Jing Rong flicked her forehead strongly. In an angry and arrogant tone, he stated, ¡°You know how many women want to climb into my bed?! Yet, I don¡¯t even spare them a nce. It¡¯s funny how I remember a certain someone sleeping with me again and again.¡±


    ¡°Wh-who slept with you?¡±


    ¡°In that deep valley in Liang Mountain, that day in my bedroom¡­ Oh! Wait let me try to remember a few more times.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± She red at him, reluctant to start a words war.


    Soon after, Jing Rong shamelessly hugged her again. She pushed him away; he glued himself to her more¡­ and so they continued ying around several times.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Jing Rong had returned to his estate and immediately dispatched people to investigate the matter discussed the previous day. When night fell, he sat at his desk within his study room, busied writing something under the flickering candlelight.


    He was dressed in an embroidered robe with a crown holding his hair, a gray cape draped around the shoulders, and his eyes were lowered. His cold, arrogant face had lost its usual edge, mellow under the light, glowing with a schrly and gentle countenance. It was a rather nice change. He appeared like a greenhorn schr.


    Lu Jiang had rushed to his study room. He stood right outside the door and greeted him. ¡°Your Highness!¡± he addressed.


    Jing Rong did not respond. He continued to write a letter,pletely task-focused. Only after his brush dotted the final punctuation did he raise his head to look at Lu Jiang.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°There was nothing abnormal in his behavior before he entered the capital. All his troops in Qingzhou made no movement. Except for a few squadrons following him, there was nothing else peculiar.¡±


    After the report, Jing Rong raised his hand and held up his right sleeve as he lightly ced his brush in its holder. The silence continued until the ink dried on the paper. Then, he raised the paper and a smile bloomed on his face as he admired the poem he wrote.


    He hummed in satisfaction before asking in worry, ¡°Do you know if Yunshu will like this poem?¡±


    It turned out he was writing a love letter to Ji Yunshu!


    Lu Jiang stood there, his behavior as respectful as before. However, at times, he would raise his head to peek at his master and caught sight of his master immersed in joy. Ah~! His Highness has been poisoned with love, and it has reached a terminal state ¨C there is no cure for it.


    While Jing Rong was admiring his work, he casually requested, ¡°That old man has tread on this world far longer than us. In addition, he has lived through three emperors¡¯ reigns. He had long learned to be very cautious. Split the men into two groups. One will keep an eye on the movements at Li Mansion, and the other will¡­ secretly follow Li Gang.¡±


    Li Gang, the old general¡¯s son?! He was even called Li Gang1.


    Lu Jiang didn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind it. ¡°Li Gang is currently still in Qingzhou. His daughter had just passed away not long ago, and when Old General Li left, he did not follow. Why do you want to send people to follow him?¡±


    Jing Rong curbed the smile on his face. He resumed with his usual coolness. His long, narrowed eyes were like razors as they stared sharply at his subordinate. ¡°Li Gang might seem like a good-for-nothing, but he is still that old man¡¯s son. How can a sly old man like him have a son so unlike him? If that old man had another purpose, the only hint might be found on his son.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Yunshu get wind of it. I want to let her focus on recreating the portrait of those servants.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Highness!¡±


    1. This is a true story which was reported in China and had be a big joke. It happened on a certain day a few years ago when a drunk man hit and killed two students. When he got caught and the news reporter was filming. He was screaming all the time that they could not arrest him and ¡°My father is Li Gang.¡± I believe you can find that piece of new again somewhere on the.

 Chapter 264: Unexpected Incident

    <h4>Chapter 264: Unexpected Incident</h4>


    As Qi Zhen¡¯s birthday approached, all the civil and military officials were busied with preparations. Not to mention the preparation for the Crown Princess¡¯ selection was in full swing. Everyone was rushing to meet the deadlines. They were exhausted to death!


    In Han Academy.


    A eunuch delivered a list to Minister Liang.


    ¡°Lord Liang, the names of all the maidens of the prominent house of each prefecture have beenpiled and filtered through. This is what¡¯s left. ¡±


    Lord Liang flipped the list but put it down shortly after. Then, he ordered the eunuch, ¡°Go call Vice-Director Gao here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, milord!¡± The eunuch eagerly left to called Gao Bingze, Vice-director Gao.


    Gao Bingze was unexpectedly very young. He was one of the top scorers from the previous year¡¯s imperial exam. He entered Han Academy, taking the position of vice-director right away.


    ¡°Bingze, please take a seat.¡± Minister Liang gestured.


    Gao Bingze sat down before asking, ¡°For what purpose has Lord Liang summoned me?¡±


    Lord Liang sat straight and started, ¡°It has been a year already since you entered Han Academy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡±


    Lord Liang nodded.


    ¡°The Crown Princess selection cannot have an ident and nothing can be overlooked.¡± He gave the list to Gao Bingze and added, ¡°This is the list with the names of all the candidates who have qualified to enter the Crown Prince¡¯s harem. They will be entered into the pce two days before the Emperor¡¯s birthday. They will be screened through physical examination and learn etiquette at Chuxiu Pce. No mistake can be tolerated, neither can any candidate be omitted. To avoid any ident, you must personally deliver it.¡±


    After receiving the list, Gao Bingze checked it and made sure everything was in order. This is the correct list. He sealed it.


    ¡°Yes, I will deliver it.¡±


    He got up and saluted his superior before leaving, not without stating, ¡°Lord Liang, you have all my sympathies for what happened to your family.¡±


    Lord Liang nodded. He waited until Gao Bingze left before he forwent all restrain, revealing apletely different expression. His hands were tightly clenched. He let out a groan as he mmed them on his desk.


    Gao Bingze left Han Academy and with list in hand, he walked toward the inner court. When he passed by Mingde Hall, he wound through the meandering long corridors. Just as he turned a corner, he directly collided with a hurried eunuch. The list in his hand fell to the floor. Frightened, the eunuch immediately prostrated and picked up the dropped list. He even dusted it with his sleeve and raised it over his head to give it back.


    ¡°This ve is aware of his mistake!¡± he groveled.


    As a schr, Gao Bingze was a gentleman who didn¡¯t take offense. He took back the list and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He departed soon after. When he was far away, the eunuch finally got up.


    It did not take long before Gao Bingze arrived at the inner court where he delivered the list to the inner court¡¯s head manager. ¡°This is the name list. Please verify that everything is in order and no mistake has been made.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Lord Gao,¡± said the inner court Head Manager.


    Gao Bingze then left with his heart at ease. Quickly, the names of the candidates were known. There was 18 girls in total, all of them were from prestigious and prominent household. Letters of notification were made and sent out of the pce. The letters were received and the lucky candidates busied themselves with preparations to enter the pce a few dayster. Whoever did not receive a letter were the rejected candidates, leaving them only one choice ¨C to return home.


    Inside the General Mansion.


    Ji Muqing had waited for a day, but the letter never came. She immediately dragged a maidservant to inquire, feeling her anxiety growing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the letter would be sent today? Why hasn¡¯t it arrived? Or has it not even been sent?¡±


    ¡°Th-this servant¡­ doesn¡¯t know either. The letter from the pce should have already been sent. Many people have already received it from what I heard.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I receive anything?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She lowered her head and shrunk her shoulders. She was afraid that Ji Muqing would grab her and rip her to shreds.


    Ji Muqing stomped her feet in anger and desperation. She threw the maidservant aside, rushing to the garden instead to find Ji Li.


    At that moment, Ji Li had just returned from the Ministry of War and was caught by his little sister. He looked down.


    ¡°What is it? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, why hasn¡¯t the imperial pce sent me the letter for the selection?¡±


    Ji Li frowned. ¡°The letters were already sent today. Yours hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°No. Everyone got theirs, only I didn¡¯t get it. Has there been some sort of ident? Eldest Brother, I am the future Crown Princess, so how could it be? Don¡¯t tell me the news has been leaked to those hateful girls?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ji Li vetoed.


    Ji Muqing tugged him. ¡°Then, what is going on?¡±


    Ji Li pondered for a bit. Since he had yet to change out of his court uniform, he immediately went back to the pce and stormed straight to Han Academy. At that moment, Minister Liang had finished his work and was about to return home. Coincidentally, they crossed paths and looked with iprehension at Ji Li.


    ¡°Oh! Secretary Ji had some time to visit Han Academy?¡±


    ¡°The inner court sent the letters to the selected maidens ording to your name list. I thought we had a good discussion about it earlier. Does your heart still bear resentment to mix work and private matters?¡± Ji Li did not show his anger, but his voice revealed a menacing undertone.


    Minister Liang smiled. ¡°Your words came to me as a surprise. This official can differentiate between work and personal matters. I have never done anything that went against my conscience.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you exin to me why our Ji family has not received the letter for the Crown Princess¡¯ selection?¡±


    ¡°ReallY? I clearly put Miss Ji¡¯s name on that list!¡±


    ¡°Then, why is it still not there?¡±


    Confronted by Ji Li, Minister Liang remainedposed. He fetched for the backup list and gave it to Ji Li. ¡°See? Her name really is on it.¡±


    Ji Li looked at it ¨C Lord Liang did not lie.


    Could it be that something went awry at the inner court?


    The unexpected incident quickly passed through Concubine Xiao¡¯s ears. It was quite reasonable for her to learn of it so quickly because she was part of the organisation. If Minister Liang¡¯s task was that of the master of ceremony for the selection, Concubine Xiao was akin to the producer of it.


    Inside a pce hall.


    Minister Liang was kneeled along with Gao Bingze and the inner court¡¯s head manager.


    Ji Li stood to the side with an appearance that screamed ¡°all of you owe me!¡±


    High above sat Concubine Xiao. Her hands were ced on the beautiful luan gown. Her face was scrunched by a frown and her eyes filled with anger red at the people below.


    ¡°Who caused such an ident?¡± Her shrill voice fell, sounding a bit menacing.


    Between the three of them, the Head Manager took the initiative to exin.


    He kowtowed and replied with his head still lowered. ¡°Your Ladyship, at the time I sent the letter, I verified that everything was ording to the list I received. There should be no mistake.¡±


    p!


    Concubine Xiao mmed her hand heavily on her thigh. ¡°There was clearly a mistake, but you dare say to me there was none? Who gives you such courage?¡±


    The Head Manager was scared witless. He trembled. ¡°This ve is wrong. I sent everything ording to the list given to me by Vice-director Gao! I swear I did not notice Miss Ji¡¯s name on it!¡±


    Sang Lan presented the list to Concubine Xiao. Concubine Xiao flipped through it and threw the list at the three people below. The list hit with force against the ground, and the envelope was damaged in the process.


    ¡°Lord Gao, why is Miss Ji not on the list?¡±


    Gao Bingze was terrified. Impossible! He had personally handed the list to the Head Manager, and he had verified it beforehand ¨C Ji Muqing¡¯s name was on the list at that time! He immediately picked the letter with doubt. He looked at it with horror ¨C her name was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 265: The Jade Hairpin

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Jade Hairpin</h4>


    ¡°Why it is like that?¡± Gao Bingze was aghast. His hands were shaking to the point he couldn¡¯t even hold the list, letting it drop to the floor. He was stunned for a moment, then he hurriedly prostrated. ¡°Your Ladyship, this small official had looked through the list before delivering it to the inner court. At that time, the list didn¡¯t have any errors ¨C Miss Ji¡¯s name was absolutely on the list.¡±


    That was to say, there was a problem within the inner court, but the Head Manager couldn¡¯t afford the me.


    ¡°Vice-Director Gao, are you implying that the list has been truncated by the servants in the inner court?¡±


    ¡°There weren¡¯t any errors before the delivery.¡±


    ¡°The list was delivered by Vice-Director Gao which is an undeniable fact.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Both of them quarrelled without anyone giving an inch to the other.


    Bam-!


    Concubine Xiao mmed her armrest. She got up with Sang Lan¡¯s support and walked to them. After a moment of silence, she said to Minister Liang, ¡°Lord Liang, the candidates who are going to enter the pce were selected through your Han Academy¡¯s approval. Miss Ji¡¯s name should have been on the list. Can you tell me what is going in the end? Give me a good exnation!¡±


    Minister Liang remained unfazed. He bowed and took out the copy of the original list. ¡°Your Ladyship, this is the copy of what should have been sent to the inner court. Before Vice-director Gao went to the inner court, he did verify it. Whether the list has been tampered by Vice-director Gaoter, this official has no way to tell.¡±


    How ruthless! He actually put all the me on Vice-director Gao.


    Vice-director Gao looked at his superior with wide eyes, stupefied. His forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Lord Liang, you know I will not do such thing. I didn¡¯tmit any trickery.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you exin to me why the original list wasn¡¯t handed to Head Manager? How did such an incident ur?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Gao Bingze waspletely at loss. He paled from fright.


    Concubine Xiao calmly looked at Ji Li. ¡°Secretary Ji, this incident urred because of the negligence of the Han Academy and the inner court. Regardless of whose fault, this Imperial One will punish them. Please understand the Emperor¡¯s birthday is just around the corner. We can¡¯t let any scandal reach his ears. I will order the inner court to produce a letter and personally deliver it to the General¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    She paused, raised her hand and pulled out a top-quality red-colored jade hairpin. ¡°This jade hairpin was bestowed to me by the Emperor. At this moment, this Imperial One will gift it to Miss Ji as an apology.¡± She gave it Sang Lan and ordered her, ¡°Wrap it and send it along the letter to the General Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yourdyship!¡± Sang Lan received it with both hands before putting it in an ornamented box.¡±


    ¡°Since the matter has been cleared, let me handle everything ording to yourdyship. This official offers my greatest thanks for the gift in my sister¡¯s stead,¡± Ji Li dered.


    Concubine Xiao chuckled. ¡°I heard Miss Ji¡¯s beauty is akin to a celestial maiden ¨C gentle, cultured and refined, with a mastery of the four arts. This Imperial One is truly eager to meet such a talented woman.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship had exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Secretary Ji, you better hurry home and tell her the news as to not let her brood over it further.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Ladyship. This official will retire first.¡± Ji Li saluted her before departing.


    Rewards should be given when deserved, and same goes for punishments.


    She stared at the kneeling men before her. Her eyes were filled with ferociousness and slyness. She waved her hand and announced their fate. ¡°Regardless whose fault it was ¨C the inner court or Han Academy, everyone will be punished. Everyone in the inner court will receive 20 boards, and everyone in Han Academy will had no sry for half a year and no mention of a raise is allowed!¡±


    Not getting their heads cut was a good enough result!


    The three men bowed. ¡°Thank you, your Ladyship!¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    In a short time, the inner court was able to make another letter of eptance and the Head Manager of the inner court hurriedly delivered it with the hairpin Concubine bestowed to Miss Ji.


    Ji Muqing was in heaven. She held the letter in one hand and a mirror in her other hand, admiring the hairpin in her hair. After inserting it at different ces, she was finally satisfied with the result. Next, she smeared some rouge on her lips and cheeks. She admired her reflection and practiced her smile in front of it.


    Once again, she touched her newly acquired hairpin. Then, she turned around, arrogant as usual, and questioned the maidservant beside her. ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    Yeah, the hairpin is pretty, but the person¡­


    The maidservant nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very good. You look very good with that hairpin on.¡±


    Where is the basin? Her appearance made me want to vomit!


    ¡°This has been bestowed by her Ladyship Concubine Xiao. Only I deserve that kind of favor.¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the future, you will be the Crown Princess, so it¡¯s normal that Concubine Xiao treats you well.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ji Muqing¡¯s ego had been overly inted by the maid servant¡¯s tteries.¡±


    She continued to pose in front of the mirror, but suddenly, something shed in her mind. ¡°That¡¯s right! Where is Second Sister? Does she still hide inside her room, not daring toe out since thest time I pped her?¡±


    The servant thought a bit before answering. ¡°Just now, this servant saw her leave the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Leave the mansion? Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Ji Muqing¡¯s temper red up. ¡°She must have left to find that tramp! Watch me, I¡¯ll put her in her ce when shees back.¡±


    She threw down theb in her hand, and it broke as it hit the table.


    At Bamboo Creek Garden.


    Ji Wanxin was indeed here.


    ¡°Today, an unexpected incident urred with the letter of eptance ¨C they didn¡¯t send it to our house. Eldest Sister was incredibly worried and threw a tantrum. Eldest Brother had to immediately go back to the pce. Fortunately, everything was settled. Her Ladyship Concubine Xiao is a really nice person. After investigating it clearly, she ordered people to send the letter and even bestow a jade hairpin to Eldest Sister. The hairpin is a personally-made gift the emperor bestowed Concubine Xiao.¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued to listen. Inwardly, she found itughable. Who was Concubine Xiao? Knowing her, there was no way that woman can be described as ¡°good.¡± Since she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, she only smiled and said no words.


    Then, she noticed the bruise on Ji Wanxin¡¯s face and the cracked corner of her mouth. She inquired with worry. ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    At the mention of her appearance, Ji Wanxin lowered her head in a hurry. ¡°Nothing. I wasn¡¯t careful and hit something.¡±


    Do you take me for an idiot?


    ¡°Did she hit you?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s question was more of an affirmation.


    Ji Wanxin smiled sourly. ¡°You know how her temper is. The Capital is not Jinjiang, so I had to remind her, but I ended up provoking her. Fortunately, the injury is not too grave and I already put medicine on. If you don¡¯t look too carefully, you can¡¯t see it ¨C it¡¯s just like your scar.¡±


    She spoke in t tone, but she still appeared extremely optimistic. It could make onlookers sympathize with her.


    Ji Yunshu pulled her hand and sighed.


    ¡°Second Sister. Although I am no longer a member of the Ji family, you will always be my half-sister. No matter what has happened, I will stand on your side.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡±


    ¡°In this world, the most bothersome people are those who could live well, just like Eldest Sister and Eldest Brother. They can survive easily. Contrariwise, you are not the same. Shen Changqin is a pretty good man. If you can marry him soon, it will be best for you.¡±


    The Ji family wasn¡¯t a ce that could shelter people. It was a ce where only the strongest could survive.


    Ji Wanxin looked down and after a long while she finally spat out, ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 266: You Want to Fight? Bring It On!

    <h4>Chapter 266: You Want to Fight? Bring It On!</h4>


    After discussing the weather and other gossip, Ji Wanxin returned home. Upon her return, she was sshed with icy water and, in an instant, waspletely drenched. She was stunned by the suddenness of it and could only stand there motionless ¨C hair disheveled, thoroughly wet and water dripping down all over her body.


    She truly cut a sorry figure.


    Ji Muqing let out a sinisterugh. She threw the empty basin down on the ground. A nefarious smile sketched over her face as she walked around her little sister. Her eyes observed her from all angles. ¡°I told you before we came here that you are not allowed to be in contact with that tramp. Didn¡¯t you hear me or do you take my words for air?¡± she snarled.


    Ji Wanxin didn¡¯t respond.


    But the following moment, Ji Muqing grabbed her jaw and raised her it. She forced Ji Wanxin¡¯s pallid face in her direction.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson is only a warning. If there is a next time, you won¡¯t be sshed with ice water. I¡¯ll use boiling oil instead.¡±


    She tightened her grip and yanked Ji Wanxin¡¯s face to the side. The force was enough to destabilize Ji Wanxin¡¯s weak body. Without surprise, she fell to the ground and scraped her palms trying to break her fall. Blood spilled out, and a scorching pain ensued.


    Satisfied with her misdeed, Ji Muqing strutted away.


    For a long time, Ji Wanxin couldn¡¯t get up, but slowly, she moved her body. Suddenly a coughing fit overcame her and she felt a great difort in her chest. Her white, slender fingers clenched into a fist, but her sickly face didn¡¯t show any other expression, except for the usual haggard one.


    Her personal maidservant helped her up and felt how cold her young miss was. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± the girl sobbed.


    She rushed Ji Wanxin inside, heated the room with the stove and warmed her with a quilt. She also went to find a doctor to examine her young mistress. Despite her quick actions, Ji Wanxin fell sick and became bedridden for several days.


    By the time she got better, it was time for Ji Muqing to enter the pce. Not long after she went into Chuxiu Pce, her behavior waspletely unbridled. She forcefully upied the best room and demanded to be served by her four maidservants. Furthermore, her ego was so inted, she did not cease showing off her wealth. Naturally, the hairpin Concubine Xiao bestowed upon her was the recurrent object of her tales of vanity. Although everyone seemed to fawn over her, on the inside, they loathed her to death.


    It happened one day. She heard that all the flowers in the imperial garden had bloomed. Thus, she changed into new clothes and took off with her two pce maids. Baskets in hand, they plucked countless flowers. Since it was now springtime, many people hade to admire the renaissance of the flowery garden. Concubines who met her politely greeted her and spoke a few words out of courtesy. However, what they received in response was contempt and getting snubbed at.


    ¡°Later when I be Empress, those old hags will all be sent into the Cold Pce,¡± she snorted and continued to pluck flowers.


    Suddenly, she noticed a purple-colored rose. Her eyes sparkled at the rare sight ¨C usually such flowers were red.


    She was jubnt at the thought of possessing such rare flowers, but two pce maids barred her way before she could pluck it.


    ¡°Young Lady, this flower cannot be touched!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This flower¡­¡±


    Her words were abruptly stopped by Ji Muqing¡¯s ruthless push. In the blink of an eye, Ji Muqing had already plucked the purple blossom and raised it to her nose to take a whiff of it. The fragrance permeated her nose, refreshing her mind.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    The next moment an overbearing voice was heard.


    The two pce maids were frightened. They dropped the baskets of flowers on the ground, scattering its content everywhere. Such a mess was the least of their worries. They kneeled and begged for forgiveness. ¡°Princess, have mercy! We deserve to die.¡±


    Ji Muqing stood next to them, stupefied at their overreaction. In her distraction, she couldn¡¯t react in time to what wasing at her.


    Smack!


    A resounding p, served with great ferocity,nded on her face. Furthermore, the purple rose was snatched back by the other person.


    Jing Xuan looked painfully at the flower she painstakingly groomed for two years. She was distraught, and red at Ji Muqing.


    ¡°From which wild mountain did that barbaric womane from? How dare she pluck this Princess¡¯ flower? How brazen!¡±


    Ji Muqing was consumed by fury. All reason flew out of the window, leaving only impulsivity. She put her hand on her injured face and bellowed, ¡°Barbaric woman! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    ¡°This Princess doesn¡¯t care who you are. You took my flower ¨C you should be beaten as simple as that!¡±


    Smack!


    Another p ensued.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s face turned redder and her anger continued to be fuelled by Jing Xuan.


    You wanted a fight? Bring it on!


    ¡°You dare hit me?! You-¡± She raised her hand, about to retaliate.


    Unfortunately, the pce maid beside Jing Xuan timely pulled Jing Xuan away and took her ce to bear the brunt of Ji Muqing¡¯s attack. ¡°She is a princess, but who are you? You plucked the princess¡¯ flower, and still dare to hit her? Are you seeking death?¡±


    Servants were almost always just like their masters. Ji Muqing suppressed her anger, but her tears kept spilling.


    Jing Xuan was not a person who would simply leave things at that. She stroked her flower with regret. Her tears were as quick to trickle. Then, she red at the other two pce maids and ordered, ¡°Both of you, grab her. I want you to bury her here ¨C let her be fertilizer to my flowers!¡±


    The pce maids shook their heads strongly, unable to fulfill her order.


    Jing Xuan¡¯s temper red. ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you expect me to do it myself?¡±


    ¡°A-as you wish.¡± They got up promptly and were about to capture Ji Muqing, when Ji Muqing chided.


    ¡°You dare touch me!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji, we¡­¡±


    Jing Xuan pushed away the two maids, interrupting the other¡¯s words. She was taking matters into her own hands.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t do it, this Princess will!¡±


    She grabbed Ji Muqing¡¯s clothes and pulled them, but at that moment, Jing Yi arrived.


    ¡°Stop, Jing Xuan!¡±


    Jing Yi came over. His face was cold and severe as usual. He exuded a masculine temperament and, coupled with his handsome countenance, it was hard for people to detach their sights from him.


    Jing Xuan immediately tugged on Jing Yi¡¯s sleeve and started toin. She showed him her plucked flower. ¡°Imperial Brother, look at this. I spent two years grooming it and with great difficulty, it finally bloomed today, but who would have known that suddenly a barbarian would pluck it.¡±


    ¡°If it has been plucked, it has been plucked. It¡¯s only a flower, why are you making things difficult for other people? Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Jing Yi then turned to Jing Xuan¡¯s servants and ordered, ¡°Send her back to her pce hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± The pce maids curtsied and escorted her. ¡°Princess, we should go.¡±


    She got rid of their hold and shouted with anger. ¡°Imperial Brother! Why are you helping an outsider? I am your blood-rted little sister.¡± She turned to Ji Muqing and yelled, ¡°You better watch out. Next time I see you, I¡¯ll peel off you skin!¡± She left immediately after spitting out her threat.


    Ever since Jing Yi¡¯s emergence, Ji Muqing had been observing him without blinking.


    Jing Yi looked back and asked in a cool voice, although concern could be felt in his tone, ¡°Does your face hurt?¡±


    She woodenly shook her head, then hurriedly curtsied. She bit her lips lightly, acting all bashful. ¡°It no longer hurts. You must be Prince Yi? This humble girl is the Ji Family¡¯s daughter of the main wife, Ji Muqing. I pay my respect to his Highness, Prince Yi.¡±

 Chapter 267: Sulfur, Sticky Paper and Rust

    <h4>Chapter 267: Sulfur, Sticky Paper and Rust</h4>


    What a pompous introduction. The halo of ¡°the daughter of the Ji family¡¯s main wife¡± was really too radiant. It was the way she always introduced herself while inting her own ego.


    Jing Yi looked at her and observed her meaningfully. His first impression ¨C rich. He had to admit that there was no one like her. She was covered from head to toe in jewelry and luxurious items to the point of dazzling so that not even the concubines in the harem couldpete with her.


    Jing Yi furrowed his eyebrows. His heart gave birth to loathing. However, in order to gain power and influence at court, he had to endure it


    as if he had identally swallowed shit. He faked a warm smile. ¡°So, you are Miss Ji. This Prince has heard of you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness knows me?¡± Her eyes brightened.


    ¡°Hm! Everyone says you are magnanimous and a befitting model for all noble maidens. Seeing you today, I can see the rumors are true.¡±


    She lowered her head bashfully.


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°Jing Xuan¡¯s temper is a bit crafty, but Miss Ji didn¡¯t argue with her. You are a generous woman, so please don¡¯t take it to heart. This Prince will lecture herter.¡±


    Ji Muqing immediately put on a pleasant face. ¡°I had no intention of taking the Princess¡¯ flower. I have made her angry. I should be the one to apologize. I don¡¯t me her for hitting me.¡±


    You deserve those ps though!


    ¡°Miss Ji is the most magnanimousdy this Prince has ever met.¡±


    She curtsied. ¡°Your Highness exaggerates.¡±


    All along, Jing Yi maintained a faint smile. He took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and put it in Ji Muqing¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Ji, you should quickly go back to Chuxiu Pce and put medicine on your face,¡± he said with concern.


    She rubbed the beautiful gray handkerchief in her hand. Her nose felt sore immediately and she used the handkerchief to hide her burning hot face. ¡°Thank you, Prince Yi!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This Prince still has matters to attend, I won¡¯t see you off.¡± He dusted off his sleeve and left.


    Ji Muqing watched as his silhouette disappeared from her sight. Her heart gave birth to much admiration for that man, and all thoughts for her future husband, the Crown Prince, were thrown far into the back of her mind.


    Once she returned to Chuxiu Pce, she shut herself in her room. Even when the pce maid came in with the ointment, she still didn¡¯t react as she was focused on the handkerchief Jing Yi had given her.


    She was absent-minded, appearingpletely lovestruck. She was experiencing what people called love at first sight. Of course, the event that had ured in the imperial garden had long spread within Chuxiu Pce.


    All the misses got together to gossip about how Ji Muqing had been pped by the Princess.


    ¡°Serves her right!¡±


    ¡°Yes! She deserves it!¡±


    They covered their mouths and giggled happily, but they still remained alert, looking carefully at the closed door of Ji Muqing¡¯s room. They were afraid that Ji Muqing would suddenly rush out.


    Before, Ji Muqing would have rushed out of her room for certain and let those people know who was boss, but she didn¡¯t have time at the moment. Her mind waspletely filled by Jing Yi and his handkerchief.


    A pce maid near her whispered into her ear, ¡°Miss, do you want this servant to apply ointment? Otherwise, the swelling won¡¯t go down.¡±


    Still no response.


    The pce maid didn¡¯t mention it again and retreated to the side. Without this woman creating trouble, the whole pce couldn¡¯t be more peaceful. However, such peace felt like the foreboding of a storm, and the situation outside the pce was simr.


    A few days passed, and Ji Yunshu was able to identify two more bodies. After she crossed out the corresponding names, she told people to rebury the two coffins.


    Only 11 skeletons were left to identify. At this pace, they would be one step closer to the truth. She cracked her neck and looked outside. She felt somewhat frustrated.


    These days, Jing Rong didn¡¯te to disturb her. She only got news of him through Lu Jiang¡¯s regr visits. Jing Rong was busy with the preparations for the Emperor¡¯s birthday and had to make frequent trips to the pce. He had no time to bother her, which give her some peace so she could wholeheartedly focus on her work.


    She had to admit, she was really not used to Jing Rong not being around pestering her.


    She looked back, but suddenly she saw a figureing in like a gust of wind. The personnded two meters away from her. It turned out to be Shi Zijin.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly inquired, ¡°So? Did Teacher Su return to Qujiang?¡±


    Shi Zijin shook her head.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t return?¡±


    Again with the negative response.


    Ji Yunshu was a bit annoyed and confused by the response. She left her desk and walked to Shi Zijin. ¡°Did he safely return or did something else happen?¡± she asked nervously.


    Shi Zijin didn¡¯t hurry in answering. She took something from her belt and handed it to Ji Yunshu ¨C It was Ji Pei¡¯s tassel. Ji Yunshu froze, then took it.


    Shi Zijin exined, ¡°I found it on the road. I chased after them all the way to Qujiang, but I couldn¡¯t catch up to their escort. I did go to Qujiang and inquired about them. I heard that Teacher Su had returned. There was no other news.¡±


    ¡°So, he has returned safely to Qujiang?¡±


    ¡°Should have.¡±


    If so, then why was the tassel found on the road?


    Ji Yunshu thought about it, then said, ¡°I tied this tassel on him. The knot was tied the way he taught me, and, except for him, no one can untie it.¡±


    Shi Zijin cut in, ¡°Did he throw it away?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other reason.¡± She felt it quite strange. She looked at the tassel in her hand. ¡°This is a memento of his father. It¡¯s impossible for him to throw it away.¡± Then, she asked Shi Zijin, ¡°Are you certain that he safely returned to Qujiang?¡±


    ¡°The people in Qujiang all said he did, so it should be so. That¡¯s why I came back.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, her heart at ease.


    It was fine as long as he was safe.


    She held the tassel in her hand. Her worry receded. But then, she smelled a faint scent. She looked at Shi Zijin and noticed that her sleeve had a stain on it. She caught a hint of sulfur and sticky paper when she shook her sleeve. There was event a hint of rust within.


    Ji Yunshu was baffled. ¡°Did you light a firecracker?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t y with firecrackers.¡±


    ¡°Then, where did you get that stain on your sleeve?¡±


    Shi Zijin looked at her sleeve in confusion. She thought a bit and said, ¡°I must have rubbed against something when I went through the city gates.¡±


    ¡°Rubbed against something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there were many carriages entering the capital today. They must be transporting firework.¡±


    No wonder it smelled of sulfur.


    Ji Yunshu no longer inquired and let Shi Zijin go wash and take a good rest.


    After Shi Zijin¡¯s departure, Ji Yunshu put the tassel into a brocade box.


    She closed it.


    She pondered a bit and believed Su Ziluo had dropped it on purpose. Their past had turned to distant memories and so this tassel was thrown away. She heaved a heavy sigh. A rxed smile gradually formed on her face.

 Chapter 268: The Cargo of Lanterns

    <h4>Chapter 268: The Cargo of Lanterns</h4>


    The next morning.


    Ji Yunshu went out. She nned to make a trip to Yuhua Pavilion, but halfway, she changed directions and went to the Rong Estate.


    Upon her arrival, the servants at the estate told her Jing Rong was in the rear court.


    Hey, hey, hey! What make you think that I came to find him?


    However, she still went there despite thinking otherwise. When she reached the rear court, she saw Jing Rong standing in a corridor, fiddling with the decoratedntern in front of him.


    He looks way too idle.


    Ji Yunshu was about toe over when she noticed Lu Jiang¡¯s arrival. She decided to stay put.


    ¡°Your Highness, the gifts were all prepared and can be delivered to the imperial pce in two days,¡± Lu Jiang reported.


    ¡°Anything damaged?¡±


    ¡°The presents for the Emperor have been handled meticulously.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. When the timees to move and lift them, make sure that nothing is damaged or my imperial father will me us. Carelessness will cost us.¡±


    Lu Jiang nodded. ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was a bit puzzled. What gifts did he choose that need to be moved and lifted? How big could it be? It sounded like a grand present the way he said it. Was there a need to make it into a big deal?


    At that moment, Lu Jiang¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Your Highness, Old General Li hasn¡¯t left his residence for the few past days, and no one came to visit him. Nothing out of ordinary could be found.¡±


    Old General Li? Ji Yunshu perked up her ears at the mention of the name. She hid to the side and continued to eavesdrop.


    Jing Rong took down thentern and surveyed left and right before throwing out his question. ¡°And afterwards?¡±


    Lu Jiang continued, ¡°Although there was no movement on Old General Li¡¯s side, his son Li Gang¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°During that time, Li Gang went many times to Fangshui to privately meet the boss of thentern shop whose surname is Zhang. This year, a great number ofnterns need to be set up for the banquet venue, and the goods have been delivered yesterday. Coincidentally, thenterns came from Fangshui, even more strangely, all of them came from Zhang¡¯s shop.¡±


    Jing furrowed his brows tighter.


    His finger poked thentern and identally pierced through the paper cover, creating a hole on it.


    He gently ced it to the side and put his hands behind his back. He focused his mind on analyzing the situation. ¡°If it is like you say, Li Gang is secretly helping his father. The current matter might be rted to Imperial Father¡¯s birthday. In that case¡­¡±


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Lu Jiang inquired, ¡°What are your Highness¡¯ thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Li Gang didn¡¯t go to Fangshui earlier orter, but he had to travel there during this time. This is too much of a coincidence. It must be rted to thenterns delivered yesterday. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, there must be a problem with thosenterns.¡± He then asked Lu Jiang, ¡°Who is responsible for the security of Imperial Father¡¯s birthday this year?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Bo!¡±


    This Zhang Bo was a good man who Jing Rong had contact with. He was a 4th rank official working for the Dispatch Bureau. A man who could adapt himself to the situation. A good example ¨C The year before, he was sent to the battlefield to fight against invaders as valiant general. After his return to the capital, he was put in charge of the security of the pce.


    Jing Rong pondered for a bit before voicing his thoughts. ¡°Imperial Father¡¯s birthday is in two days. Tomorrow, they will begin putting up thenterns. This Prince will go find Zhang Bo today.¡±


    Lu Jiang had no other opinion.


    After a while, Jing Rong gestured. ¡°You may leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± He retreated.


    After Lu Jiang left, Jing Rong looked over with a cold demeanor and shouted, ¡°Come out!¡±


    Ji Yunshu popped her out of her hiding ce and slowly walked to him.


    Jing Rong watched here over and a gentle smile thawed his icy expression. Curious, he asked her, ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you.¡± He bluntly stated.


    She didn¡¯t respond but continued to walk until she was by his side. Her ck eyes moved to his face, and she asked him in a serious tone. ¡°Do you think Old General Li¡¯s purpose has to do with the Emperor¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it might be possible.¡±


    ¡°In fact¡­¡± Ji Yunshu hesitated. She chose her words carefully before continuing. ¡°When Shi Zijin came back yesterday, she happened to pass by the convoy which were transporting the goods into the capital. By ident, her sleeve was stained with sulfur. At that time, I thought it was firecrackers, but now that I heard your conversation, I am not so sure.¡±


    His expression became solemn. He asked her in a grave tone, ¡°Do you mean that those carriages might be the ones transporting thenterns from Fangshui?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Thosenterns contained sulfur. In other words¡­ they are transporting explosive powder!¡± Jing Rong concluded ¨C even he was surprised by his conclusion.


    Ji Yunshu paused then added, ¡°It¡¯s only a guess.¡±


    Although it was only a guess, he believed her because he knew how intelligent she was. Her analytical mind was much more thorough and nimble than a normal person. Not to mention how sharp her nose was.


    ¡°In a moment, I¡¯ll go see Zhang Bo and inform him about thenterns. If there is really a problem with them, we will do as nned.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    He calmly said, ¡°This will depend on Old General Li¡¯s attitude.¡±


    His words were unclear, but Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t probe him further.


    She was about to say something else, but Jing Rong cut her off. ¡°I will handle this. You don¡¯t need to get involved.¡± This wasn¡¯t up for discussion ¨C It was an order.


    Ji Yunshu nodded obediently.


    Following her agreement, Jing Rong looked at her puzzled, ¡°You said that Shi Zijin went through the gates, where did she go?¡±


    When he asked her, he watched attentively if she didn¡¯t mind the question. Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t tell him she sent Shi Zijin to follow Su Ziluo, so she lied. ¡°I sent her out to buy me some roasted sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°Roasted sweet potatoes?¡± Jing Rong was astonished.


    ¡°Yeah. The roasted sweet potatoes from the grandma at the gates is delicious.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have that kind of taste.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression quickly changed to a flirty one, sporting a charming smile. ¡°Why did youe at this time? Did you miss me?¡± he uttered, full of affection.


    Ji Yunshu rolled eyes at him. ¡°I came to pick something up.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°Paint.¡± She blurted out.


    He didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send Lang Po instead ofing yourself?¡±


    Oi, oi, oi! Are you done? Ji Yunshu refused to answer his question. She turned around and went to East courtyard, not without saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry and go to Zhang Bo before they set up thenterns? If there is a problem, it won¡¯t be toote to resolve it.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness as he watched her leave.


    Very good! If he could bicker and stay like this with her for the rest of their lives, it would be perfect.


    Soon after, Jing Rong went to the Dispatch Bureau to meet Zhang Bo.


    ¡°Prince Rong, what may I do for you?¡± Zhang Bo asked.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t like to speak in a roundabout fashion. He directly went to the main topic. ¡°This Prince heard thenterns from Fangshui had arrived. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness. The cargo came yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to let me see?¡±


    Zhang Bo didn¡¯t understand Jing Rong¡¯s sudden interest in thenterns. ¡°Why does your Highness want to inspect thenterns?¡±


    Were thenterns that pretty? Could it be that the Rong estate doesn¡¯t have anynterns?

 Chapter 269: Why Not Get Straight to the Point?

    <h4>Chapter 269: Why Not Get Straight to the Point?</h4>


    The Rong estate didn¡¯t haventerns? Zhang Bo, do you believe that if all thenterns in the Rong estate were burned, the ashes would be more than enough to bury you to the point that your corpse won¡¯t be found for 50 years?!


    Jing Rong looked around him before lowering his voice. ¡°This matter is not suitable to be discussed here. This Prince only wants to inspect thenterns.¡±


    Zhang Bo also pressed down his voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Pleasee this way, your Highness.¡±


    Hence, they left for the warehouse where thenterns were stored. Jing Rong also ordered the people inside to withdraw. Inside the ce, there were up to 30 to 40 trunks of foldednterns. Some were already emptied and their contents were neatly arranged to the side.


    He sniffed, but he was unable to detect the odor of sulfur. However, he did manage to smell the scent of sticky paper. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have Ji Yunshu¡¯s keen sense of smell. It was truly a feat to be able to smell sulfur from a stain on Shi Zijin. So, it wasn¡¯t strange that Jing Rong couldn¡¯t ascertain anything.


    Jing Rong picked up antern and turned it around before smelling it. At such a close distance and with great concentration, he could finally smell that hint of sulfur.


    ¡°Bring the fire starter,¡± Jing Rong ordered.


    Zhang Bo quickly fetched one and inquired, ¡°Is there a problem with thenterns?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s test it.¡±


    Following that, he lit a candle, put it inside thentern and hung him. All that was left was to wait. They both stared at thentern for a long time in silence ¨C Jing Rong stood in silence and Zhang Bo followed suit.


    After an hour, thentern which didn¡¯t show any change suddenly burst in mes. In the blink of an eye, there was only ashes left on the floor. Thentern had exploded into nothingness like a beautiful firework.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t show any surprise unlike Zhang Bo who was scared witless. On the contrary, he looked down to inspect what was left of thentern while Zhang Bo gawked at the unexpected explosion.


    ¡°Your Highness, why did thentern explode?¡± he asked, still not over his emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s sulfur and ck powder on it.¡±


    ¡°Sulfur and ck powder?¡±


    Zhang Bo was still skeptical, hence he hurriedly fetched anotherntern and started to inspect it. He disassembled and smelled it, but no matter how he red or wrinkled his nostrils, he was unable to detect the sulfur and ck powder.


    Oh please! Go see the doctor to change that nose of yours.


    ¡°The smell of the sulfur and ck powder are mostly overpowered by the smell of the glue on thentern. This is why it¡¯s very hard to smell it.¡±


    Of course, this Prince can because I am unlike other people.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ nose is quite amazing!¡± Zhang Bo praised him in awe.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression stayed solemn. He feltplicated inside ¨C a sentiment showed through the clenched fists in his sleeves.


    To think that old man is this ruthless!


    The seriousness of this matter was beyond Zhang Bo. He stared at thenterns and felt a growing headache. ¡°Your Highness, why were sulfur and ck powder added to thenterns?¡±


    Jing Rong shook his head.


    Zhang Bo added, ¡°I will immediately send people to notify the Imperial n Bureau.¡±


    Jing Rong stopped him before he left. ¡°This matter cannot be spread. Imperial Father¡¯s birthday is in two days. No disturbance can be allowed.¡± He spoke with severity.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You should understand the seriousness of this matter. This Prince hade to inspect thenterns personally as I don¡¯t want people to get wind of it. This problem should be settled quietly.¡±


    Jing Rong had made his intention clear.


    He still noticed Zhang Bo¡¯s hesitation, so he showed his noble bearing which deterred anyone¡¯s refusal. ¡°Lord Zhang, this time your Dispatch Bureau is working together with the inner court since the Emperor¡¯s birthday and the Crown Princess¡¯ selection are being held at the same time. Both are major events, so you can¡¯t afford to make a single mistake. If at this critical juncture, the bureau publically let such a grave problem be known, I am sure you know what the result will be ¨C you will not be able to escape from the responsibility of this.¡±


    Zhang Bo trembled. He would be involved despite being innocent. Prince Rong was quite right. In the worst case, this could also implicate the whole Dispatch Bureau, and he won¡¯t be able to keep his position. It might even ended up involving his family.


    In his anger, the Emperor could order his whole family¡¯s three generations to be beheaded. How could he bear to sacrifice so many innocent lives like this?


    In the end, by prudence, he probed Jing Rong¡¯s intention. ¡°What does your Highness mean?¡±


    Jing Rong spoke without hesitation, staring straight into his eyes. ¡°Immediately change all thenterns.¡±


    ¡°Change everything?!¡±


    ¡°Or do you have another way?¡±


    Of course he doesn¡¯t!


    Zhang Boplied. ¡°Yes, as you wish. Thosenterns are all from Fangshui, do you want to¡­¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted hisst word with a nce. ¡°Lord Zhang, I will handle this matter. You only need to handle thenterns. Don¡¯t be too wordy as to avoid the scrutiny of the capital yamen and the supreme court.¡±


    After some pondering, he nodded in agreement.


    At the fastest speed, he reced all the problematterns.


    That night, Jing Rong made a trip to the Li Mansion.


    When the servants saw him arrive, they immediately went to notify their master. However, even after a long time, there was still no response from Old General Li. The pageboy that was attending Jing Rong was trembling in fear. His master¡¯s temper was too wayward, so this wasn¡¯t unusual. If Old General Li didn¡¯t want to see someone, even if that person was the Emperor himself, that person could wait for an indefinite amount of time. However, the person waiting was still a prince, so how could a lowly pageboy not get nervous?


    Fortunately for him, Jing Rong wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He drank tea while he waited. After several cups of tea, he heard a cough.


    Old General Li finally arrived, his charisma not decreasing despite his age.


    Jing Rong immediately got up and greeted him.


    ¡°I never expected that the child I have not seen for many years has grown into a valiant and refined prince.¡±


    Jing Rong was only 6 years old when hest saw Old General Li 18 years ago.


    Jing Rong smiled in response.


    After they both saw down, Old General Li rotated the cup of tea in front of him without drinking it.


    ¡°It has been more than ten years since thest time you came to the capital. Why did you suddenly decide to return now?¡± Jing Rong went straight to the topic.


    ¡°I came to see an old friend,¡± or so the old man exined.


    ¡°You are a senior at the imperial court. At your age, longing for an old friend is normal, but from what this Prince knows, the people that could be considered your long time acquaintance in the capital numbered at zero.¡±


    The number of people that could be considered Old General Li¡¯s close friends could only be counted on one hand.


    The old man simplyughed after hearing Jing Rong¡¯s words. He squinted his eyes which sparkled like the moonlight. He carelessly leaned back in his chair and appeared as if he was asleep.


    Fortunately, Jing Rong knew of his queer temper, so he patiently waited.


    He resumed to his tea tasting and was prepared to waste time.


    After a long while, Old General Li finally spoke. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you tell me the reason for your visit? Last time, Teacher Ji was also like that. That something-Qin was beating around the bush too much, so your Highness should refrain learning from him.¡±


    Jing Rong wanted to burst into augh when he heard how Old General Li called Qin Shiyu. Truly the same as always.


    Jing Rong got up and walked further into the reception hall. He turned his back to Old General. ¡°Did you not wait for this day for a long time now?¡± His deep voice was heard.


    Old General Li didn¡¯t answer, but his mouth was stretched into a smile.

 Chapter 270: The Great Lin Empire Has Never Lack of Sons of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Great Lin Empire Has Never Lack of Sons of Heaven</h4>


    Old General Li was truly a cunning old fox! He hid his emotions very well and would never betray a hint of them in front of anybody; he was bing more and more cunning as he grew older!


    Jing Rong continued recounting, both hands sped behind his back as he stood under the eaves outside the hall, ¡°Whatever your motives are, this Prince would like to offer a piece of advice to you¡­¡± He turned around to face the Old General Li sittingfortably on a pearwood chair, ¡°One should learn to let things go as they age; there are at least a hundred mouths to feed within the Li Estate, if they were all to be wiped out instantly because of a single misstep, General, would that be worth it?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s persuasiveness was iparable to any other; he showed no interest in Old General Li¡¯s motives in his words.


    That old man was neither flustered nor stirred up by his words. It was just as if he was on the battlefield, wearing a face of indifference. His battle-worn face betrayed only the slightest of frowns before he smiled, ¡°Who could believe that the little boy of the past who stood no more than a meter tall back then would turn out to be this astute today, just like the Eighth Prince then.¡± The Eighth Prince ¨C he was referring to the Qi Zhen Emperor of today!


    Old General Li pushed himself clumsily off the armchair and walked towards Jing Rong, ¡°Let¡¯s see, it has been a full twenty years since the Eighth Prince ascended to the throne; when he was still the Eighth Prince, he did not fight nor snatch, and was the most unassuming out of all the princes then. On the other hand, Prince Ning was extremely outstanding ¨C he yed his enemies on the battlefield and obtained many victories for Great Lin; the position of Crown Prince was undeniably his then.¡± He sighed as he stood next to Jing Rong, looking up towards the brilliant moon shining in the pitch ck sky, full of nostalgia.


    Jing Rong had no intentions of interrupting, and continued listening in silence.


    ¡°But when one has lived long enough in this world, traveled enough and seen enough, we inevitably long for peace and quiet. The King of Peace was no different; he rescinded his position of Crown Prince to the Eighth Prince who was smart but not mboyant, truly an appropriate choice for a future leader. But when a man holds power and authority in his hands, his ego and psyche would inte. There is no exception to this rule; he would not tolerate any threat to his power, not even the tiniest bit. And so the King of Peace was crowned as the Imperial Duke, living under the feet of the Son of Heaven for the rest of his life, chained and watched.¡± A tiger who already had its fangs pulled out, was still to be chained for life!


    Hearing this, Jing Rong sighed silently to himself, keeping his emotions in check. He smiled bitterly, ¡°This Prince still remembers that prior to Imperial Father¡¯s ascension, Imperial Duke would always visit the Eighth Prince¡¯s Estate to y a game of chess with Imperial Father. The two of them would chat for ages but never about politics; they always discussed only the most elegant and cultural of topics. This Prince was still young then and could only hear little of what they said as I watched the game from the sidelines. When Imperial Grandfather sent the decree crowning Imperial Father as the Crown Prince, everything changed; one was a ruler of nations and the other a subject of the court ¨C these two could never be equal.¡±


    He still remembered the Imperial Duke he used to call ¡®Uncle¡¯ would often visit the Eighth Prince¡¯s Estate, hoisting him upon his shoulders, ying with him ¨C these were times he would never ever forget. When Imperial Father was named Crown Prince, he was only three; Imperial Grandfather passed away the following fall and Imperial Father ascended to the throne. He saw with his own eyes his very own Imperial Uncle kneel before his father, referring to himself as ¡®this subordinate¡¯.


    Old General Li stroked his white beard as Jing Rong spoke, as if he were imagining this scene unfold before his eyes twenty years ago. He sighed, ¡°What¡¯s passed had passed. Be it the previous Emperor or the Imperial Duke, what¡¯s happened has happened.¡±


    Jing Rong picked up where the General left off, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Old General Li ought to put things behind as well.¡±


    ¡°What is Your Highness referring to?¡±


    ¡°The good old times!¡± Jing Rong was unmoving.


    Old General Li¡¯s heart clenched at these four words. He cocked his head towards his side at Jing Rong, ¡°Does Your Highness not want to know about the old matters that brought this old man to the capital?¡±


    Jing Rong was not interested! All he said was, ¡°Whatever it is, this Prince doesn¡¯t care. I am only here for two things today; one, to tell you that thosenterns have already been reced, and two, to advise you to retreat before regretting when things be unsalvageable.¡±


    ¡°Did you think that this old man would regret his actions?¡±


    Jing Rong was stern and firm, ¡°Even if Old General Li could care less about yourself, shouldn¡¯t you spare a thought for the Li Estate? Why should these hundred lives be buried alongside you?¡±


    These words were too harsh, but Old General Li snorted disdainfully, ¡°Since this old man hase this far, I have long considered this fact. There will be no regrets.¡±


    ¡°In any case, this Prince has said what he wants. Whether the General would turn back or not is up to you. On ount of your valiant deeds for the Great Lin, this Prince has first handled the matter about thenterns. Nobody will know of it, but I hope the Old General can reconsider and turn back in time, not to continue erring with your family¡¯s lives at stake.¡±


    Jing Rong was really a good man! The Old General Li looked almost convinced.


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°Whether it was the Eighth Prince or the King of Peace of the past, I believe they would long for those carefree days from twenty years ago. Now that Old General has left the battlefields behind for the peasant life, you should enjoy the peace you have; why enter this chaotic capital? Whatever reasons or motives you may have, this Prince will question you no further, but, this Prince is sincerely hoping that you will leave the capital and return to Qingzhou as soon as you can.¡±


    The Old General Li listened to Jing Rong with a stoic expression, not saying a single word.


    Jing Rong rose his hands in greeting, ¡°Pretend that I was never here today, and that thenterns were just a joke you were trying to pull off; there will be no next time. Then, this Prince takes his leave.¡± He gave a slight bow and left the Li Mansion, but his words continued echoing in the Old General Li¡¯s ears.


    Not long after Jing Rong left, a man appeared beside Old General Li; he was none other than the Li Mansion¡¯s housekeeper. The old housekeeper looked towards the direction Jing Rong left, ensuring that he was truly gone before asking, ¡°Old Master, should we continue?¡±


    Old General Li took a deep breath, his gaze still fixed on the moon hanging above his head. He nodded after a long while.


    The housekeeper understood what he meant, and continued, ¡°Prince Rong only discovered thenterns, but he did not discover the rest. On the day of His Majesty¡¯s banquet, everything will go ordingly to Master¡¯s n.¡±


    Old General Li was lost in his thoughts for a moment, ¡°He is really too simr to the Emperor when he was still the Eighth Prince.¡± His gaze boreplex emotions, difficult to clearly describe.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew around them!


    ¡°But the Great Lin has never been short of Sons of Heaven!¡±

 Chapter 271: That’s All There Is to It

    <h4>Chapter 271: That¡¯s All There Is to It</h4>


    Everyone agreed that Jing Yi was the most simr to the current Qi Emperor, while Jing Rong was the most simr to the Qi Emperor before he was crowned, that smart and low-key Eighth Prince!


    The Rong Estate.


    Ji Yunshu should have returned to Bamboo Creek Garden a long while ago, but she was still waiting for Jing Rong¡¯s return as night fell on Rong Estate.


    Nighttime. A light shower began to fall outside, the cold winds hammering as it blew.


    Ji Yunshu unknowingly tensed up in the cold. Shi Zijin stood by her side unspeaking, following Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze tond on a potted nt outside the hall. She heard that Jing Rong had nted it, who knew if that were true?


    ¡°Should we return?¡± Shi Zijin finally spoke.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a little more.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± As Shi Zijin retreated to one side, Jing Rong entered the yard with an umbre in hand. The rain fell on Jing Rong¡¯s left shoulder, sleeve and hair. His profile was lit up by thenterns, as if it were shining!


    He tookrge strides, nearing Ji Yunshu bit by bit until he stood right before her. He folded his umbre and rested it against a pir. At the same time, Ji Yunshu retrieved a handkerchief from her sleeve, carefully mopping up the beads of rain on his forehead. As she neared his eyshes, Jing Rong grasped her hand, the coldness slowly spreading from her fingertips into his palms.


    Jing Rong felt extremely sorry and gazed deeply at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Why were you standing here in this cold weather?¡±


    She replied, ¡°I was worried.¡±


    ¡°Worried about what?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head again, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel a little flustered.¡± She spoke so quietly that if one weren¡¯t listening closely enough, her words would have been drowned out by the pitter-patter of the rain.


    Jing Rong held her hand even more tightly, his brows furrowing as he faced her seriously, ¡°Were you worried that this Prince would not return?¡± Ji Yunshu did not reply. ¡°You need not worry; as long as this Prince is here, everything will be resolved.¡±


    She raised her head, the corners of her eyes crinkling slightly, ¡°Did Old General Li really take your advice?¡±


    Jing Rong was unsure himself, but, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he will heed it or not ¨C he is undeniably an old veteran, having served the Great Lin for so many years. If we really took this up to the court, everyone in the Li Estate would suffer. This Prince could not bear to see this happen and so gave him this chance; hopefully he would be smart enough.¡±


    Although Ji Yunshu nodded softly, her worries could not be hidden; she wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the gloomy weather, or this frustrating issue. Noticing her silence, Jing Rong pulled her into his embrace, arms around her narrow shoulders, with his chin softly resting on her head. He spoke gently, ¡°Since it¡¯s raining, why not stay here tonight?¡±


    A raindrop from Jing Rong¡¯s hair slowly rolled down her long eyshes. She eventually nodded after a long while, putting her hands around Jing Rong¡¯s waist, leaning into his embrace.


    ¡­¡­


    Shi Zijin leapt up and disappeared into the night at this scene.


    This cold and rainy night somehow grew more ominous, weird, frustrating and confusing ¡­


    Yi Estate.


    Jing Yi and Zhang Bo were engaged in a game of chess, ck and white equally distributed on the chessboard, neither side leading.


    ¡°Lord Zhang¡¯s chess skills have improved significantly!¡± Jing Yi praised Zhang Bo as he dropped a ck stone into the dish.


    Although Zhang Bo was the leader of security department, he was never involved with anything political; to put it inly, he was part of the dispatch Bureau within Han Academy, tasked with logistics. But even he was aware of the sly fox Jing Yi, a man whom he should never offend. Zhang Bo picked up a white stone from his dish, bncing it on his fingertips as he smiled, ¡°Your Highness is truly skillful, I am only a rough man, a meremoner ¨C how could Ipare with Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Lord Zhang is too modest.¡±


    ¡°How dare I?¡± Zhang Bo ced his white stone down as he finished, making the worst possible move. It was obviously easy for Jing Yi to surround his white pieces with his next move.


    Who knew that Jing Yi would also make the worst possible move! He spoke as he ced his ck stone, ¡°This Prince heard that Prince Rong made a trip to the Dispatch Bureau today?¡±


    Zhang Bo swayed at his sudden question, almost dropping the white stone he just picked up from his dish. He nodded, ¡°Yes, Prince Rong did visit indeed!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What was Prince Rong there for?¡±


    ¡°He just made a trip down!¡± Zhang Bo answered without hesitation.


    A cold smile spread across Jing Yi¡¯s face as he decisively ended the game.


    ¡°Your Highness has won!¡± Zhang Bo was delighted as he heaved a sigh of relief. If they were to continue in turn like this, he would surely tremble fearfully to his death.


    Jing Yi¡¯s cold smile did not disappear. His gaze fell on the chessboard, then slowly moved up into Zhang Bo¡¯s field of view, ¡°Prince Rong had never ever dealt with the Dispatch Bureau before, why would he make a trip to your department today?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there is something you need to hide?¡± Jing Yi raised his tone.


    Strange! Zhang Bo was stricken with fear as cold sweat formed in his palms. He decided to take a more decisive approach, ¡°As the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet is taking ce in conjunction with the Crown Prince¡¯s consort selection, Prince Rong came over to check on the progress of these important events. That¡¯s all there is to it, all there is¡­¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s attitude was steadfast, as if he would never, ever divulge anything.


    Jing Yi knew that he had a tight mouth, how could he otherwise serve in the military for several years before being transferred to the civil department? Jing Yiughed, ¡°Who knew that Prince Rong was this carefree!¡± So free that he could stroll leisurely to the Dispatch Bureau.


    Zhang Bo thought that he had managed to mangle his way through, the heavy stone in his heart lifting. The two of them chatted idly for a while more before Zhang Bo left Yi Estate.


    As Zhang Bo left, Dou Quan came forth, sword in hand. Due to him walking quickly in the rain, his iron boots had mud stains sshing as he walked across the te towards the inner hall where Jing Yi was at. Jing Yi was clearing away the weiqi 1 board, never once raising his head as he questioned, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Dou Quan bowed, ¡°It appears that Prince Rong visited the Dispatch Bureau to rece that batch ofnterns from Fangshui.¡± Jing Yi¡¯s grip on the stone loosened, stone falling to the ground with a loud rap.


    He frowned, side-eyeing Dou Quan, ¡°Lanterns? Why was there a need to rece them?¡±


    ¡°This servant has investigated thoroughly ¨C the original batch ofnterns was problematic, as someone had covered them with sulfur and ck powder.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jing Yi was rmed. He rose from his seat, clutching his sleeves.


    Dou Quan continued, ¡°It was because Prince Rong discovered this problem that he ordered Zhang Bo to rece them all secretly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Jing Yi strode forward outside, muttering as the wheels in his head began to turn, ¡°Why would there be sulfur and ck powder on thenterns from Fangshui? Even so, how did Jing Rong know?¡±


    ¡°Should I continue investigating, Your Highness?¡±


    Jing Yi raised a hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Imperial Father¡¯s birthday banquet is soon approaching and this Prince does not want to stir up any trouble at this stage. Moreover, I am curious and would rather wait for my queries to be answered with time.¡± A devious smile creeped up his thin lips.


    Dou Quan was anxious however, ¡°What if this were to harm Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°With Jing Rong¡¯s capabilities? He¡¯s nowhere near.¡± He continued assuredly, ¡°But I do wish for him to do something untoward to this Prince. Only then can this Prince expose him before Imperial Father.¡± What deviousness! How sinister!


    1. Weiqi = Go in japanese

 Chapter 272: The Calm Before The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 272: The Calm Before The Storm</h4>


    The calm before the storm.


    Nightfall, Chuxiu Pce, the Imperial Pce.


    Ji Muqingy on her bed with the handkerchief Jing Yi gave to her ced neatly by her pillow; she must have washed that handkerchief countless times today. She turned onto her side to face it, a shy smile on the corners of her lips. The entire Chuxiu Pce was already fast asleep; only the pitter-patter of the rain resounding throughout the hall.


    After a short while, a eunuch clumsily opened therge red gates to the yard and popped his head in. He held a flickeringntern in his hands and carefully approached Ji Muqing¡¯s door.


    ¡®Knock, knock¡­¡¯


    Ji Muqing quickly kept the handkerchief under her covers, propping herself halfway up, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji, it is this humble servant.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This servant was tasked to present you with something.¡±


    Ji Muqing could not be bothered to get up but she grit her teeth and hopped off the bed. She got dressed and opened the door impatiently, ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    The eunuch eyed his surroundings warily before pulling out a letter from his sleeve, handing it over to Ji Muqing, ¡°His Highness had this one send this here, asking Miss Ji toe alone, quietly.¡±


    Ji Muqing received the letter and opened it. Her initial puzzlement turned into panic, then unsettledness. This letter was delivered on the Crown Prince Jing Hua¡¯s orders, asking to meet her beside the gates of the East Pce. Ji Muqing grabbed the letter excitedly, asking the eunuch, ¡°Is this letter really from the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes, His Highness also asked that Miss Ji hurry over.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks to you, eunuch, I will be there when I am ready.¡± Her words could not conceal her obvious anticipation.


    The eunuch bowed, ¡°Then this servant will take his leave first. Thisntern will be left just here for Miss Ji to use on your way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the eunuch left, Ji Muqing closed her room doors and began to prepare in a hurry. She put on her makeup and powder, then set the jade hairpin gifted to her by Concubine Xiao on her crown, only leaving for her meeting when satisfied with her dainty appearance in the mirror. She stealthily left Chuxiu Pce,ntern in hand and an umbre in the other. She meant to hurry, but was also afraid that the rainwater would stain her dress and make a mess.


    Along this whole way, she was extremely nervous. Was the Crown Prince going to take her to his bed tonight? At this thought, she bit her lips, a faint blush reaching all the way to her ears, trying to push Jing Yi whom she had longed for all this time to the back of her mind. She alternated between quick and slow strides, reaching thest corridor to the East Pce. Just then, she heard a voiceing from behind.


    She stopped short in her tracks, a chill running down her back. No matter how savage and wild she was, she was still a woman and would still be afraid. Her umbre shook along with her trembling hands as she stood still for a long time, before slowly turning around.


    However, there was no one behind her, not even a speck of light could be seen. Ji Muqing frowned, was it just her imagination? She heaved a sigh of relief and turned back around, when a sharp pain shot through her neck. Before she could clearly see the ck shadow that suddenly appeared in front of her, she had already lost consciousness and fell to the ground, her robes soaking wet in the rain. The flickering me of herntern extinguished.


    A long while after, an orange ray slowly approached from afar, inching upon Ji Muqing.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s ferocious face gradually grew before Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes, her borate garb still showing off her status even on this rainy night. Two pce maids and three eunuchs stood by her side.


    Sang Lan held an umbre over Concubine Xiao, staring at the drenched Ji Muqing lying on the ground. She scoffed, ¡°Your Ladyship, how did the Ji Family raise such an idiot?¡±


    Concubine Xiao sneered, her eyes clearly giving away her deliberate intentions, indicating that jade hairpin on Ji Muqing¡¯s head with her chin. One of her pce maids kneeled down, retrieving the hairpin and handing it over to Concubine Xiao.


    Concubine Xiao fiddled around with it in her hands for a bit, then pulling that jade bead off the hairpin. Some blue liquid flowed out of the tiny hole on the bead as she pressed it in her hands.


    Sang Lan was curious, ¡°Your Ladyship, do these things really work?¡±


    Concubine Xiao replied, ¡°This clover-infused liquid, although weak, when worn constantly on one¡¯s head for a few days could break apart even the purest of bodies.¡± In essence, it could result in a broken hymen!


    That same pce maid knelt down once more, pulling up Ji Muqing¡¯s sleeve for Concubine Xiao to inspect. Sure enough, there was no red mole to be seen anywhere on her fair arm, not even a single spot! In other words, smelling the scent of clover in close proximity could make that mole disappear from one¡¯s body.


    Concubine Xiao was very pleased and ordered for the hairpin to be ced back into Ji Muqing¡¯s hair, then gestured towards the three eunuchs waiting behind her, ¡°Bring her over, then.¡±


    ¡°This servant understands!¡± The three eunuchs stepped forward and hoisted Ji Muqing in the direction of Han Academy¡­


    Concubine Xiao wiped her hands; since everything was finished, all she had to do was wait for her n to unfold the next day and she returned to Zhangzhi Hall with peace of mind.


    That night, what began as a drizzle developed into a thunderstorm; raindrops battering the red brick and green tiles of the pce unforgivingly.


    The next morning.


    A door within the inner yard of Han Academy was kicked wide open. Several eunuchs rushed into the room, surrounding the red bed with some muslin drapes.


    Ji Muqing was awoken by the suddenmotion; she opened her eyes groggily and sat up in bed, cracking her sore neck, only then noticing the eunuchs by the bedside through the muslin drapes. ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    She had the shock of her life as she looked down! Ji Muqing was wearing only a red binder across her chest. She immediately pulled the sheets to cover herself, but she unveiled another surprise in store. There was a man lying beside her!


    ¡°Ah-¡± She let out a shrill scream!


    Gao Bingze was startled awake by her scream. As he opened his eyes and finally registered the scene unfolding before him, he too, was frightened. He floundered as he sat up trying to get off the bed as quickly as he could, eventually falling straight to the ground and into the waiting hands of a eunuch outside.


    ¡°What is this? How did this happen? Why¡­¡± Gao Bingze was driving himself mad. As the Vice-director of Han Academy, he was well aware of who thedy sitting on the bed was.


    The eunuch who caught him replied, ¡°Vice-director Gao, Concubine Xiao wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how it turned out like this, I was framed.¡±


    ¡°Whether you were framed or not is up to Her Ladyship to determine. Take him away.¡± The eunuchs who caught Gao Bingze were quick to act, dragging him away at the head eunuch¡¯s orders. The head eunuch then directed his attention to Ji Muqing, sitting nkly on the bed, ¡°Miss Ji, please get dressed quickly and follow this servant.¡± Ji Muqing had no idea how long she had sat for, until she was dragged in a daze to Zhangzhi Hall.


    Inside the hall.


    Both Ji Muqing and Gao Bingze were kneeling on the ground. Concubine Xiao was furious. She red at Gao Bingze, ¡°This Ladyship finally understands why you had removed Miss Ji¡¯s name from the list earlier; the two of you already had feelings for each other, and now even dare tomit such shameless acts within pce grounds.¡±

 Chapter 273: Princess Yi

    <h4>Chapter 273: Princess Yi</h4>


    ng!


    Concubine Xiao broke her cup in anger.


    The noise made Gao Bingze jump. How could he not know the seriousness of this matter? Prostrated on the floor, he stuttered, ¡°Your Ladyship, this lowly official was framed. I have no knowledge of how it happened. This lowly one beseeches your understanding!¡±


    Ji Muqing was sobbing on the side, her tear-stained face beautiful despite the sorrow. She clenched the front of her clothes as she kneeled on the floor weakly. Her eyes raised to Concubine Xiao, and she shook her head with all her might. Her exnation came, punctuated by intermittent sobs. ¡°Your Ladyship, I absolutely could do no such thing. I do not know how this situation came to be. I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough nonsense! The facts areid out in front of my eyes, and you two still want to deny it?!¡± Concubine Xiao snapped.


    Immediately, Ji Muqing closed in on her knees and held onto Concubine Xiao¡¯s thigh. ¡°I did not lie. I don¡¯t know him, so how could I have done such things with him? Your Ladyship, if this matter is to be known, my reputation will be gone. I will not be able to live. I can absolutely not bear such injustice,¡± she implored.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Concubine Xiao flung her sleeve and kicked Ji Muqing away. She roared, ¡°Are you saying that this imperial one has wronged you?¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ This wasn¡¯t my meaning, b-but I really didn¡¯t have an improper rtionship with this man,¡± she teared while sitting paralyzed on the floor ¨C her clothes in disorder; her hair, a mess; and her makeup had smudged due to the tears.


    ¡°As for your purity, this Imperial One will let people examine you to ascertain the truth.¡± She then hinted at San Lang with her eyes.


    San Lang understood her without the need for words. She ordered a few pce maids to pulled Ji Muqing up and supported her into the inner room.


    Soon after, Ji Muqing was dragged back and threw to the floor. San Lang walked to Concubine Xiao and bowed down to whisper something into her ear. Concubine Xiao¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Next, she got up and walked to that good-for-nothing Ji Muqing. She crouched to Ji Muqing¡¯s level and asked, ¡°You are no longer pure but dare to say you were framed?¡±


    Although Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes were wide opened in shock, they were two spiritless orbs. Earlier inside the inner room, a pce maid had examined her body and discovered with surprise that her hymen is broken. She was terrified because this could only mean that she had an illicit rtion with a stranger yesterday.


    Gao Bingzecked the courage to lift his head. His eyes showed terror and his whole person went limp. He had no recollection of yesterday¡¯s events. The only thing he remembered was about to sleep in his bedroom. Did he sleepwalk?


    The silence was heavy until it was broken by Ji Muqing¡¯s whine. ¡°Why? Why did it happen? It¡¯s impossible that I could do such things. Impossible¡­¡±


    Concubine Xiao frowned and questioned her. ¡°Impossible? Then, exin to this Imperial One how the event yesterday came to be? Why were you inside Han Academy?¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Ji Muqing firmly bit on her lips while pulling on her clothes, absentminded. ¡°Someone delivered to me the Crown Prince¡¯s letter and told me to go to East Pce alone. On my way there, my neck suddenly hurt, and I lost my consciousness following that. W-when I awoke¡­ Your Ladyship, what I said is the truth. Someone must have been plotted me. Your Ladyship must investigate clearly! Someone wants to harm me.¡±


    Concubine Xiao sneered in satire before directing her gaze to Gao Bingze. Although Gao Bingze didn¡¯t make a scene, he was so scared that his mind had long nk. He had slept with the future Crown Princess ¨C a crime which he couldn¡¯t afford.


    ¡°Lord Gao, this Imperial One is asking you once more. If the situation was as Ji Muqing said, was the person who knocked her out you?¡±


    Gao Bingze shrank in fear. ¡°This small official absolutely did not do such a thing. The Emperor¡¯s birthday is approaching, and I have not left Han Academy for several days to work on the preparation even yesterday was no exception. I didn¡¯t take a step out of Han Academy. I beseech your Ladyship for your understanding.¡± He kowtowed several times, knocking his head several times on the floor.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s temper didn¡¯t re. The coldness in her expression receded and beckoned the servants at her side. ¡°Drag this scum into prison! Without my order, what happened should not be leaked out. If anyone dare to say even half a word, be careful about your heads.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Ladyship!¡±


    Three eunuchs immediately grabbed Gao Bingze and dragged him outside.


    ¡°This small official beseeches your Ladyship! I didn¡¯t do it! Please, I beg yourdyship to re-examine this-¡± He shouted increasingly bigger, but the sound became smaller as the distance grew.


    Ji Muqing made herself small as herplexion paled with anxiety. She didn¡¯t want to be thrown into prison. Her eyes were glued to Concubine Xiao who moved toward her. As she closed in, the fear in Ji Muqing multiplied. She reached her limit and copsed, begging for mercy. ¡°Your Ladyship, this lowly girl doesn¡¯t want to be in jail. I beg your Ladyship to let me go.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Concubine Xiao crouched in front of her and held her hand gently with eyes exuding benevolence. ¡°Muqing. Come, get up.¡±


    Ji Muqing was stupefied by Concubine Xiao¡¯s actions. While trembling, she let Concubine Xiao help up get up and pulled her to a seat.


    Following that, Concubine Xiao waved at her servants and ordered, ¡°Go out.¡±


    The servants curtsied before retreating to the outside, leaving San Lang to attend her mistress.


    Concubine Xiao took out a handkerchief and wiped Ji Muqing¡¯s tear-stained face. ¡°This Imperial One knows there is nothing between you and him. You were harmed by others, but rest assured that I won¡¯t let that matter be known. Treat it as if nothing has happened.¡±


    Ji Muqing lit with hope. ¡°Your Ladyship wants to say that I still can be the Crown Princess?¡±


    Don¡¯t even think about it!


    Concubine Xiao shook her head. ¡°You are no longer pure. The possibility of being the Crown Princess is forever barred to you.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°This Imperial One feels sorry that you have encounter such misfortune.¡± She paused a bit, taking her time to pull out the jade hairpin in Ji Muqing¡¯s hair. Then, she brushed Ji Muqing¡¯s tangled hair before inserting the hairpin back. ¡°You don¡¯t need to attend the Crown Princess¡¯ selection tomorrow. Since your body is no longer pure, it will be a great crime if it was to be discovered. This would implicate your big brothers.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± The worries were palpated in her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This Imperial One had a n to help you out.¡±


    ¡°A n?¡± Ji Muqing didn¡¯t understand.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s red lips curled up. ¡°Muqing, I am quite fond of you. As long as you said a few words. After the Crown Princess selection, this Imperial One will help you get the Emperor¡¯s edict and have Prince Yi takes you in as his princess.¡±


    As soon as the words were out, Ji Muqing¡¯s fear melt into shock. Her body taunt and her eyes widened opened. ¡°Your Ladyship, are you telling the truth?¡±


    Concubine Xiao got up and lightly strutted away. ¡°My words are held when said. Prince Yi will listen to me and marry you. No one will know about the matter that transpired yesterday.¡±


    To be able to marry Jing Yi in addition to concealing her loss of chastity, the Heaven still blessed her! Ji Muqing waspletely oblivious to the viciousness of Concubine Xiao¡¯s trap. She waspletely ensnared ¨C voluntarily giving her the Crown Princess¡¯ position. With a single scheme, Concubine Xiao sessfully let her son marry Ji Muqing and roping in Ji Li and Ji Huan.


    Ji Muqing pranced and tugged at Concubine Xiao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Will that man say anything?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s phoenix eyes rose with chilliness. ¡°This Imperial One guarantees you that he won¡¯t have a chance to open his mouth.¡±

 Chapter 274: The Decline of the Kong Family

    <h4>Chapter 274: The Decline of the Kong Family</h4>


    The Imperial Prison.


    Gao Bingze had been imprisoned for no more than four hours when several officials dragged him out from his cell, fastening him to a wooden pir with heavy metal chains. As Gao Bingze had not fully regained consciousness, they doused him with a bucket of cold water. Gao Bingze was sshed awake and he struggled against his restraints screaming, ¡°I want to see Lord Liang.¡±


    ¡°See Lord Liang?¡± The official sneered, holding a red-hot iron in his hand, ¡°Secretly swapping the shortlist for Crown Princess, you, Vice-director Gao havemitted a serious crime. Her Ladyship has decreed for you to be beaten to death.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Concubine Xiao did not mention anything about him spending a night with Ji Muqing, but rather decided to push the crime of swapping the Crown Princess shortlist onto him. Wasn¡¯t this matter already resolved with fining the entire Han Academy half a year¡¯s sry? Who knew that Concubine Xiao was lying in wait here with this trump card up her sleeve. ¡°I request an audience with His Majesty ¨C I have been wronged!¡±


    ¡°You can only meet King Yama.¡±


    Ah ¨C


    The official branded him with that red-hot iron, white smoke fuming from his skin. Gao Bingze broke out in a sweat and almost fainted from the pain; as a schr, how could he withstand such torture? The other two officials readied their wooden paddles, beating him in turn.


    How unfair! Gao Bingze shrieked, ¡°Why?¡± The sounds of the wooden paddles apanied his tragic screams. Until today, he wasn¡¯t sure what he had done wrong? Who did he offend? Who was the mastermind behind all of this?


    Minister Liang was expressionless as he stood hidden outside the torture chamber. He only revealed himself when Gao Bingze¡¯s screams began to die down, almost stopping the two officials carrying out his sentence.


    Gao Bingze was held up solely by metal chains, his flesh ripped apart by countless bloody wounds, head hanging low, hair amess! A hazy pair of shoes appeared in his sight, and he painfully raised his head to look at Lord Liang standing in front of him. Gao Bingze opened and closed his mouth in disbelief, questioning, ¡°Why?¡±


    Minister Liang remained stoic, pulling out a piece of paper from his sleeve and ttening it out for Gao Bingze to read, ¡°As long as you sign this, this official will ensure the safety of your entire family!¡± This was a written confession ¨C one that would confirm Gao Bingze¡¯s crime of swapping the Crown Princess shortlist!


    Unexpectedly, Gao Bingzeughed bitterly, blood flowing out from his mouth. His breaths were shallow and weak as he asked once more, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Bingze, you have served Han Academy for about a year now. In the past year, you have been an immense help to this official, but this time, you have to die. Because only with your deathes your eternal silence. It¡¯s this official¡¯s fault, if you have any resentment after death,e for this official and this official only. I am truly sorry.¡± Minister Liang was calm throughout. He held Gao Bingze¡¯s hand and covered his thumb with blood, leaving a clear thumbprint on the written confession before handing it over to the official waiting beside him, ¡°Present this to His Majesty ¨C just say that Vice-director Gao has recognised the heniousity of his crime and decided tomit suicide in repentance.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The officials answered in unison. Gao Bingze did not have any strength left to struggle, lest speak, as he watched all these unfold before his eyes helplessly.


    As Minister Liang was leaving, he turned back to face Gao Bingze, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This official will take good care of your family and ensure that they will not go hungry nor cold. Rest in peace.¡±


    The cell began to echo with the sounds of wooden paddles against bare flesh, falling silent only when Gao Bingze had been sessfully beaten to death! The gust of wind blowing through the pce also seemed to calm down, as if nothing ever happened¡­


    That same day, news that the first-born daughter of the Ji Family had been isted due to sickness spread from Chuxiu Pce. Her condition was said to be contagious; as the news spread, the rumours got further and further away from the truth ¨C this was no more than Concubine Xiao¡¯s ploy to make sure Ji Muqing could not participate in the Crown Princess selection.


    This turn of events, however, had the Emperor falling into a dilemma. With the prearranged Crown Princess falling ill, all the initial ns were now moot; without the selected Crown Princess, then ¨C who should they crown? His Majesty naturally summoned Minister Liang in a hurry.


    Qi Zhen Emperor sat on his dragon throne, troubled, ¡°The Crown Princess must be selected tomorrow, why has such a thing happened now, and what has she fallen ill to?¡±


    Minister Liang raised his fists in greeting, ¡°The Young Miss of the Ji Family¡¯s face and legs had all swollen up. The Imperial Physician said that it was an infection which was probably contagious and must be treated carefully and slowly, therefore she was sent out of the pce back to the General¡¯s Estate.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor sighed as he pondered, head propped up on his armrest, ¡°Then in Minister Liang¡¯s opinion, what should we do about this matter regarding the Crown Princess?¡±


    ¡°The Young Miss of the Ji Family hasn¡¯t contracted some incurable disease, so if we push back the matter of the Crown Princess selection just a little¡­¡±


    He was interrupted by Qi Zhen Emperor before he could even finish, ¡°Impossible! The official selection date has already been finalised and cannot be changed!¡± Attitude steadfast, Qi Zhen Emperor shoved his throne back as he stood up, questioning Lord Liang sternly, ¡°Who else is suitable for the position of Crown Princess in your opinion?¡±


    Minister Liang had expected this of His Majesty and he pretended to be vexed by this question, only answering after a few moments, ¡°It would not be difficult to pick someone from amongst all the talented youngdies from the various families. However, if we were to consider family roots and background, none of them wouldpare to the Young Miss from the Ji Family. This official does have a person in mind, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Princess Huiwen!¡± Minister Liang answered.


    Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Huiwen? Why her?¡±


    ¡°In this servant¡¯s humble opinion, Princess Huiwen is a descendent of thete Empress¡¯s family; when Her Majesty was alive, the Kong Family had some status within the court and held several positions within the military and civil departments, but since Her Majesty¡¯s passing, the Kong Family seemed to have fallen into decline. Kong Qu, who used to be at the forefront of the Great Lin¡¯s forces, asked to leave the Capital for Yi in the far south-west. Although it seems as though he has been isted from power and authority, he now holds the title of city governor with control over the whole city. What¡¯s more important is that Yi is an important stronghold if Huyi were to enter our gates; as the attack on a nation begins with attacking its cities, Yi naturally is crucial. Another man to be wary of is Kong Shenyi, who was thete Empress¡¯s younger cousin. Although he has long hung up his official robes and returned to his hometown, he owns a fleet of elite troops and horses in Han Province. If Princess Huiwen were to be the Crown Princess, then the stronghold in Yi and the fleets in Han Province would fall into Your Majesty¡¯s hands. If so, then besides that Young Miss Ji, Princess Huiwen is the most suitable candidate, more so than the otherdies!¡± Each word was delivered with the utmost sincerity.


    In reality, Lord Liang¡¯s words were not unreasonable! It was true that the Kong Family had fallen from grace, with the officials all leaving the Capital; at first nce it seemed as though they had left the center of power, but they had also scattered mines in all directions! If the Capital falls, then the Kong Family scattered in all parts of the Great Lin would assume an advantageous formation. If not for Minister Liang mentioning these today, Qi Zhen Emperor would have never felt the threat of these hidden influences, given that the Kong Family kept such a low profile.


    As anger bubbled within him, Qi Zhen Emperor gathered his thoughts. He nodded gently and waved his hand, ¡°Leave first, this Emperor will consider.¡±


    Minister Liang eyed Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s gaze, then bowed and disappeared. As soon as he exited Fuyang Hall, he sent a messenger to Zhangzhi Hall: Everything was presented to His Majesty as Concubine Xiao had instructed.

 Chapter 275: The Offering Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 275: The Offering Ceremony</h4>


    On that night, after Lord Liang had left, Concubine Xiao stayed with Qi Zhen and endlessly praised Kong Yu. As a result, Qi Zhen spent a sleepless night trying to analyze the pros & cons of the union.


    The next morning, he went back to Fuyang Hall and took another day to reconsider the matter.


    At the hour of the monkey. 1


    A session of carriages drove into the pce, making the usually cheerless south gate bustling with noise and excitement. Countless officials and honorable characters had assembled tonight in order to offer their congrattions and gifts at the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet. The ce was also filled with happy youngdiesing to attend the asion. Many carts transporting all kind of gifts were mixed amongst the crowd, but none passed through the gate without authorization. At the gate entrance, some imperial guards were unloading the carts of their gifts while others were busily pulling the carriages and carts to the sides. There was so much activity that it could make any observer dizzy.


    At that moment, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu were seated inside a carriage, looking at the crowd rushing to and fro.


    Jing Rong grabbed her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t actually need to apany me into the pce.¡±


    ¡°I have no reason not to attend the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet,¡± she answered.


    Jing Rong sighed while shaking his head.


    Ji Yunshu followed up and spoke in a mysterious tone. ¡°In fact, I have a purpose foring here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am curious about the birthday gifts you have prepared!¡± Ji Yunshu frowned, then leaned toward him. ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    However, Jing Rong smirked and avoided her, refusing to sell his secret. ¡°You will know when the timees.¡±


    Tsk! Like I want to know that much. Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him. She pouted and lifted the curtain of the window carriage to look at the scenery outside ¨Cvish carriages were jam-packed at the entrance of the gate.


    She blurted out, ¡°Why did she fall ill for no reason?¡± she alluded to Ji Muqing.


    In response, he said, ¡°So? Are you regretting the Crown Princess isn¡¯t from your Ji Family?¡±


    She red at him as soon as he spoke rhetorically. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?!¡±


    Jing Rongughed. ¡°This may be what themon people said ¨C what goes aroundes around. For a person as vicious as your eldest sister, the title of Crown Princess is only a pipe dream.¡± Suddenly, he realized something. ¡°Wrong! You¡¯re no longer a member of the Ji Family. She isn¡¯t your eldest sister anymore. Since you¡¯re this Prince¡¯s wife, the imperial family is your family, so the Crown Princess matter had nothing to do with you.¡±


    His shamelessness sure had no limit.


    Ba-bump!


    Although Ji Yunshu hated it when he was acting all narcissistic, she hated it more when she is the loser of their verbal spar. He was right though. She was expelled from the Ji family. Even if she would marry Jing Rong and bes Princess Rong in the future, she wasn¡¯t a member of the imperial family at present.


    At that moment, she could only tolerate him, swallowing her anger.


    When they finally reached the gate, they alighted from the carriage. Noticing Prince Rong, the imperial guards immediately cleared the way and escorted them inside.


    The birthday festivities were held at Chengqing Hall. The venue wasn¡¯t inside but set outdoors. A terrace was built and a stage was built for troubadours and different troupes to perform on. The stage also served as a tform for the many congrattory performances scheduled during the banquet program.


    Simr to every year, the whole hill around the hall was lit withnterns hung on steel wires. It lit the ce as bright as day and it was quite a pleasant view.


    At the hour of the rooster2, everyone was finally seated.


    The banquet was in almost full attendance with the presence of Old General Li, even the always-sick Jing Xian had joined the event. All the candidates for the Crown Princess¡¯ selection were seated to the side. Each of them was dressed in beautiful clothes with makeup and adorned with dazzling essories. They were outdoing one another for the front seats.


    From time to time, the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze would shift to them. Curiously, Ji Li and Ji Huan were not present, excusing themselves for familial reasons. Qi Zhen also didn¡¯t ount them for that because their sister Ji Muqing was sick. They needed to take care of her. Besides, the Crown Princess¡¯ selection no longer concerned them. Weren¡¯t they asking to be embarrassed if they attended the selection?


    Soon after everyone was seated, Qi Zhen emperor arrived. He took his seat on the throne ced on the highest tform. Beside him was none other than Concubine Xiao garbed in magnificent brocade clothes.


    Everyone got up and spoke in unison. ¡°We wish your Majesty to be flooded with fortune and blessing. May your Majesty live as long as the Zhongnan Mountains. Long live, long, long live.¡±


    ¡°You may rise!¡± Qi Zhen gestured. A smile stered on his face. ¡°There is no need to be ceremonious today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty!¡±


    One by one, they sat back down.


    Qi Zhen knew that Old General Li was present. Hence, he conversed with him. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to be reunited with Old General Li on this day after so many years. We are very happy you could attend this banquet.¡±


    Old General Li stayed mute. He continued to drink wine, not deigning to say two words.


    During the banquet, there were many celebratory performances with opera singers interpreting many songs. After that section of the birthday banquet was over, it was time for the offering ceremony which started from the court officials showing their gifts.


    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s patience was thin. He got up, brushed his sleeves and wound in between the seating mats. He saluted his imperial father. ¡°Son wishes Imperial Father happiness as immense as the East Sea. May Imperial Father lives as long as the Zhongnan Mountains.¡±


    His words were as old as yesterday¡¯s food.


    Yet, Qi Zhen was beaming with pleasure. ¡°Crown Prince, you are very considerate.¡±


    Right after, Jing Hua ordered servants to bring his gift in ¨C a big crimson box about a meter tall was ced on the ground.


    The venue became noisy with everyone guessing the contents of that huge box. Several eunuchs slowly unveiled its content and with great effort, they brought the object to view. Everyone gawked. What was inside was a tree¡­ an enormous tree made of hetian jade. That¡¯s right! Everyone saw it correctly. It was a hetian jade sculpted into a centennial tree. The sculpture was incredibly refined.


    The smile on Qi Zhen didn¡¯t recede after seeing that outrageous sculpture. On the contrary, he seemed even more pleased.


    Jing Hua was observing his father¡¯s expression. He slightly lifted his chin and pointed at his expensive gift. ¡°Imperial Father, Son has searched far and wide for a jade of this size. Then, I asked the best sculptor in the world to create this. This sculpture has been specially made for Imperial Father.¡± He sped his hands in respect.


    Qi Zhen nodded and hummed in satisfaction. ¡°A jade sculpted into a tree. You must have poured much effort and thought into this. We like it a lot.¡±


    ¡°Son still have another present.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Jing Hua pped his hands and several eunuchs came in with a frame covered by a red cloth. Next, they tore off the cloth, revealing an eight immortals screen. This was the gift Jing Rong intended to prepare, but he changed his mindter fortunately. Otherwise, he would be the one embarrassed showing an identical gift.


    However, this meant that the Crown Prince was monitoring him and had a special interest in the gifts he had prepared.


    Jing Hua deliberately looked at Jing Rong with a smirk. Afterwards, he continued to talk with Qi Zhen. ¡°Son knows that Imperial Father is fond of screens. I have ordered people to make this eight immortals screen. Moreover, on the screen, I asked the craftsmen to infuse it with your favorite pear fragrance which will help soothe Imperial Father¡¯s mind.¡±


    Qi Zhen had yet to open his mouth; Concubine Xia spoke in his stead. ¡°Both gifts are remarkably thoughtful ¨C one turned the finest hetian jade into a tree and the other had the eight immortals on it. The items are excellent. Your Highness must have spent a considerable amount of gold and silver. No wonder his Majesty often praises how filial you are. It can clearly be seen from these gifts how true those praises are.¡± Her tone was mystifying.


    No everyone understood the double meaning behind her words, but Qi Zhen was no fool.


    These two gifts were without a doubt costly. As the heir to the throne, he should be hardworking, frugal and love his people. However, he squandered so much just to please his old man. This was a bit excessive.


    1. Hour of the monkey = between 3-5pm


    2. Hour of the rooster = between 5-7pm

 Chapter 276 – History Always Repeats Itself

    <h4>Chapter 276 ¨C History Always Repeats Itself</h4>


    Edited by Serina


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    The Crown Prince was greatly pleased. He had spent so much money on making those two gifts, so, of course, they should be the best.


    ¡°If Imperial Father likes them, Son will have them delivered to your residence.¡±


    Before acting all smart, shouldn¡¯t you evaluate your own abilities first? What if Qi Zhen opened his damn mouth and asked for the Moon? How are you going to give it to him? What if he opened his mouth and asked for Qujiang and Huyi, are you going to start a freaking war for such a reason? Don¡¯t make peopleugh!


    The Crown Prince made a bow in a haughty manner. He then lifted his robe and went back to his seat. His posterior had barely touched his seat, when Jing Yi, who sat opposite of him, got up.


    Contrary to Jing Hua¡¯s boisterous behavior, Jing Yi was quieter. He greeted his father but didn¡¯t announce to everyone his gift in order to avoidst year¡¯s tragedy repeating itself when his gift was swapped by his elder brother.


    The brocade box he brought out was small and could be held in one hand. He bowed. ¡°Son knows Imperial Father is busy reading through reports and memorials every day. Hence, I went to Mount Song in search for a millenium beech and carved it into this headrest.¡± He opened the box and a delicately carved pillow made of beechid inside.


    Compared to the Crown Prince¡¯s gifts, Jing Yi¡¯s gifts were full of thoughts.


    Qi Zhen nodded and a smile formed from the depths of his heart. ¡°These days, we were quite busy and our spirit has be weary. Your gift hase in a timely manner. It is very good.¡±


    The eunuch took the gift and delivered to Qi Zhen.


    Naturally, Concubine Xiao would not miss the opportunity to praise her son in front of the Emperor. She spoke with affection. ¡°Your Majesty, Yi¡¯er had to search Mount Song for many days before finding the right beech in hope of helping you have a good night of sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. We understand his heart.¡±


    Jing Yi said, ¡°This is something Son should do.¡±


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu got curious, so she leaned closer to Jing Rong and whispered, ¡°It should be your turn.¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°There is no hurry. Besides, we have to wait for the Sage King.¡±


    His gaze fell on Jing Xian who sat not far from them.


    Jing Xian wasn¡¯t a high-profile man. With the support of a servant, he came to the front to present his birthday gift which was the mostmon spiritual bead string one could find.


    Qi Zhen didn¡¯t even cast a nce at him before waving his hand to allow him back to his seat.


    No one was surprised by his attitude. Jing Xian had a frail health. It was inevitable that such w didn¡¯t garner the Emperor¡¯s favor.


    Finally, it was Jing Rong¡¯s turn.


    He got up and made his way to the front. He greeted his father and said a few words of blessing before ordering people to bring his gift in.


    The size of his gift was as big as the Crown Prince¡¯s jade tree. It was around two meters tall.


    Ji Yunshu looked at it with widened eyes. What the heck did that man prepare?


    Several eunuchs with sweat beads forming on their brows ced down the gigantic gift concealed under a red cloth. Next, they pulled down the red cloth, revealing to everyone the hidden content. Shock was felt in the venue. The gift wasn¡¯t carved from gold or silver neither was it finely sculpted. It was a crude Buddha statue made out of stone.


    That¡¯s right! It was a buddha statue!


    Someone rubbed their eyes then looked again, but no matter how much he rubbed his eyes, the buddha-like statue didn¡¯t change. He immediately felt dizzy. In previous years, Prince Rong¡¯s gift was neither low-key nor high profile. It was always just right, but this year, he went full power. However, why did he have to choose such a conspicuous thing?


    The Crown Prince and Jing Yi were inwardlyughing. Even Concubine Xiao couldn¡¯t suppress her smirk and had to hide it with her handkerchief.


    Qi Zhen¡¯s hand trembled as he pointed at the gigantic Buddha statue. ¡°Jing Rong, what¡­ is this?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father, this is a buddha statue.¡± Jing Rong answered perfunctorily.


    ¡°We know this is a buddha statue! What I mean is why did you give this¡­¡± He was inplete disbelief.


    ¡°Although this statue is not made of gold or jade, it won¡¯t be easily be destroyed as gold can melt and jade can shatter. Son had decided on a buddha statue since I wish for Imperial Father to be like Buddha, forever as stable as our Great Lin.


    Ji Yunshu gave him thumbs up for his exnations. Stone was stone no matter how he spun it. It made Qi Zhen still fell dissatisfied. Qi Zhen swept the ce a nce and noticed Old General Li had left his seat. What a curious coincidence. She also left her ce and followed him.


    Old General Li walked for a while, but suddenly, he veered to the small entrance of a small pce. Then, he stood there. From his position, he could overlook Chengqing Hall with rity ¨C the brightly litnterns, the crowds in celebration and the cheers intertwined with the songs and music in background.


    He brushed his long and white beard. ¡°Come out!¡± he ordered.


    Ji Yunshu popped out from a hidden corner and walked to him. She followed his gaze and looked at the ce where there was red and orangenterns


    The silence was suddenly broken by Old General Li. ¡°Teacher Ji, who do you think is suitable to be the emperor?¡±


    The suddenness of the question frightened Ji Yunshu. She observed him with a raised eyebrow.


    The old man continued to gaze at a certain ce and continued to question her. ¡°Do you think¡­ the current emperor doesn¡¯t deserve his title?¡±


    Huh!


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu had yet to figure out his meaning, but she still pondered on a reply. After a moment of deliberation, she earnestly answered, ¡°Qi Zhen Emperor isn¡¯t as good as the previous Emperor. He beheaded chambeins, neglected close rtives, set up private armies, established an internal force. However, he has pacified the civil unrest within the empire for the past 20 years. He had drove away the barbarians, conquered Huyi and Qujiang. He had ushered Great Lin in an era of prosperity. Themon people also live in peace. This could be regard as doing what people asked from a ruler.¡±


    He slightly nodded, approving her exnations.


    ¡°Then, what if¡­ for his power, he had no scrupule ughtering innocent lives just to gain power, not hesitating pulling the root out?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard how thete Emperor ascended to the throne?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. She was ignorant of that period of time.


    Old General Li didn¡¯t speak for a long moment. Then, he slowly started to narrate. ¡°Before thete Emperor ascended to the throne, he was a child riddled with illness. At that time, the main candidate to the throne was his other brother, Marquis Chao, a man with great potential to be the emperor. When thete Emperor ascended to the throne, he beheaded the Marquis Chao under the pretense of rebellion in order to consolidate his power.¡±


    Ji Yunshu finally understood his meaning.


    ¡°The great fire which decimated the whole Imperial Duke¡¯s residence was carried out under the Emperor¡¯s order. So, on that day, you deliberately mentioned the rtionship between the King of Peace and the Eighth Prince.¡±


    Old General Li didn¡¯t directly confirm her suspicions. He sighed. ¡°History always repeats itself.¡±


    Qi Zhen had perpetuated his father¡¯s behavior, eliminating the Imperial Duke for the same reason his father did to Marquis Chao.


    ¡°Old General Li, this matter is only your guess. Even if it was the truth, would killing the Emperor with thosenterns amount to anything? Without Qi Zhen, they would still be another one to take over him.¡±


    ¡°What if there are none left?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Old General Li looked at Chengqing Hall with a smile slowly spreading.


    Ji Yunshu had a sh. She wrinkled her nose and said in a low voice, ¡°Rust? It¡¯s the smell of rust.¡±


    She was shocked.


    BOOM!


    A loud sound reverberated and a fire suddenly started. Not far from Chengqing hall, non-stop explosions could be heard and the night became bright. The red of the mes were reflected into Ji Yunshu¡¯s dark eyes. Like a thread of dynamite, the iron wire holding thentern caught on fire, forming awork of fire. Chengqing hall was very quickly surrounded by mes.

 Chapter 277 – Can You Take Responsibility?

    <h4>Chapter 277 ¨C Can You Take Responsibility?</h4>


    Edited by Aruthea


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Sparks flew onto the cloth, bursting into raging mes in the blink of an eye. Thick and dark fumes spiraled upward. The birthday venue was filled with screams which reverberated throughout the hall.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s pupils shrunk. She could feel endless panic overtaking her. She shook her head to snap out of it. She retreated back in weakness, but with determination, she turned around and wanted to go back to Chengqing hall. However, Old General Li pulled her back.


    ¡°The ce is already a sea of mes. You can¡¯t do anything even if you go there now.¡±


    Ji Yunshu felt her eyes sting with tears. She berated him in despair. ¡°Old General Li is a senior who had experienced three generations of emperors. You have campaigned many wars for the peace of themon people. Yet now, you wanted to kill Great Lin¡¯s Emperor in the name of stopping history from repeating itself. You should know what will happen if the Emperor and the princes died. Qujiang and Huyi will definitelyunch a military campaign. At that time, Great Lin will turn into a sea of mes just like Chengqing Hall today. Themon people will suffer and blood spilled will turn into rivers. Can you take responsibility for that?¡±


    Shortly after, Ji Yunshu used all her strength and was able to shake off his hand. Then, she ran toward Chengqing hall. Behind her, Old General Li was lost in thought for a long time. It seemed as if her words was his wake-up call. He raised his strong hand, grabbed the fence near the gate and tightened his grip on it.


    Ji Yunshu ran as though she was mad. It looked like it was only several hundred meters, but it took her more time to reach her destination than she would like.


    At that time in Chengqing Hall, the scene was chaotic. The fire was raging and visibility was low. The iron wire where 40 to 50nterns were hanging from had been smeared with explosive powder. This powder on the wire caused the mes tobust even more and set thenterns ame. The burningnterns continued to fall down like meteors. Despite efforts to extinguish the spreading mes, the congration didn¡¯t recede. The fire spat out more sparks which fell madly on not just the ground, but also the floor, tables and even humans¡­ Everyone was running around like headless chickens. Finally, someone fell down, exhausted. It didn¡¯t take long for the mes topletely engulf their body, leaving behind a charred corpse.


    When the burningnterns started to fall, the imperial guards outside, like a cloud of bees, wanted to rush inside to save people. Unfortunately, the entrance of Chengqing Hall was sealed by debris due to an explosion. What¡¯s even more worse was that the hall didn¡¯t have a second exit for emergency. Even if the people inside wanted to escape, they had no way. The guards wanted to clear the entrance, but they couldn¡¯t remove the big boulder which was obstructing their way.


    Several eunuchs have lost their lives when protecting Qi Zhen from a fallen burning iron wire. Their bodies were now buried in the fire. A wooden pir near the Emperor had caught on fire. Consumed by the mes, the pir was threatening to copse at any time. Unfortunately, Qi Zhen was forced to the side as it crumbled to the ground. Within their group, the closest to him was the Crown Prince Jing Hua. When the pir was falling down, he did nothing to help his father out of this predicament. Instead, he scrammed far away, cherishing his life more than others.


    It was quite a funny sight.


    Qi Zhen was hit by disappointment when he saw his son abandoned him. When his life was in danger, he had wanted to say something to his son, but what did his treasured son do? He escaped by himself!


    Bastard! Damn bastard!


    When the pir was about to crush Qi Zhen, Jing Rong and Jing Yi sprang out, braving the fire and obstacles to rescue him. Jing Rong kicked out the wooden pir while Jing Yi protected Qi Zhen and his mother, Concubine Xiao. The smoke churned. Concubine Xiao, whose body was fragile from all those years of pampering, couldn¡¯t endure much longer. Her breathing becameborious, choking from the smoke. She fainted shortly after. Jing Yi didn¡¯t hesitate to carry her and rushed out of the room they were hiding in.


    Qi Zhen¡¯s body was equally not good due to his age, but he had covered his nose with his sleeve. He coughed like no tomorrow while trying to find a way to escape the sea of mes. Yet, how could he have known, misfortune befell him ¨C his shoulder was hit by a splinter of the broken pir. The momentum of the wooden projectile was enough to floor him. As he hit the floor, he lost consciousness, oblivious to the fire ravaging on his back.


    ¡°Imperial Father!¡± Jing Yi shouted. His eyes stung from the thick and hot smoke. He could vaguely see the figure of his father on the floor.


    ¡°Quick! Hurry! Come on!¡±


    At that moment, the imperial guards timely arrived. They quickly rushed to save the Emperor. They kicked away the wooden debris that had fallen on Qi Zhen. Then, they extinguished the fire cooking Qi Zhen¡¯s back and escorted him out of Chengqing hall.


    Ji Yunshu finally arrived in running. She saw Jing Yi carrying Concubine Xiao and the imperial guard protecting Qi Zhen. She swept a nce to see some officials and Crown Princess candidates, but there was no shadow of Jing Rong or Jing Xian.


    She hurriedly grabbed an imperial guard. ¡°Where is Prince Rong?¡± she asked in panic.


    The imperial guard looked around. ¡°He should still be inside.¡± As soon he finished talking, he realized the urgency of it. He waved his hand to recruit hisrades. ¡°Quick, Prince Rong hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rushed inside without waiting for him. On the way, she stopped any survivors. ¡°Have you seen Prince Rong?¡±


    However, they all ignored her and continued to escape from the fire.


    The congration was fierce. She had to cover her nose if she wanted to go on. Everywhere was covered in ck smoke. She couldn¡¯t see anything in front or around her.


    ¡°Jing Rong! Jing Rong!¡± she screamed.


    She was about to go deeper into the fire, but an imperial guard pulled her back and dragged her outside.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, the fire is too fierce. You can¡¯t go inside.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in-¡±


    She continued to struggle madly. Tears pooled in her eyes and fell out with plip-plop sounds. Her strength was too weak and she couldn¡¯t stop the imperial guard from dragging her out of the hall.


    Suddenly, she could vaguely see two forms emerging from the entrance. She closely watched. The form gradually became clearer. Her heart finally could calm down.


    Jing Rong came out while supporting Jing Xian. Due to his body being wrecked by years of illness, the fire ordeal had left him on his dying breath. He coughed constantly. Hisplexion was paler than ever.


    The imperial guards immediately came forward to help Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu sniffled in grievance. She quickly wiped her tears and wanted to run to Jing Rong, but¡­


    ¡°People, capture Prince Rong.¡± Jing Yi ordered.


    The imperial guards didn¡¯t move. They looked at each other, surprise at that sudden turn of events. Jing Rong also didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    Jing Yi berated Jing Rong. ¡°The source of the fire is due to thebination of thenterns and iron wire. This Prince knows that two days ago you stealthily reced all thenterns from Fangshui. This thing must be your doing!¡±


    Jing Rong was speechless.


    The Commander-in-chief of the imperial guards probed, ¡°Prince Yi, this matter¡­¡±


    Jing Yi cut him. ¡°Zhang Bo!¡±


    From the crowd of survivors, Zhang Bo stepped forward, trembling in fear. His clothes were riddled with holes and burns. He kneeled on the ground.


    Lanterns materials came from the Dispatch Bureau, so he couldn¡¯t escape from the responsibility.


    Jing Yi interrogated him. ¡°This Prince asks you. Two days ago, did Prince Rong go to the Dispatch Bureau and demand all thenterns to be reced?¡±


    Zhang Bo raised his head to look at Jing Rong, but he quickly evaded. He mumbled, ¡°Y-yes¡­ Prince Rong did go. He said there was a problem with thenterns from Fangshui. He also ordered the news to be sealed.¡±


    With Zhang Bo¡¯s testimony, Jing Yi was inplete confidence. He questioned Jing Rong impatiently. ¡°Do you still have anything else to say?¡±


    Jing Rong coldly stared at Zhang Bo. ¡°Indeed, I did ask thenterns to be reced. However, the cause of the fire today is not thenterns, but the iron wire.¡±


    ¡°Stop denying it! If something happened to Imperial Father, your life would not be enough to redeem it!¡± Jing Rong ordered the imperial guards once again. ¡°What are you waiting for? Capture him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The imperial guards immediatelyplied.


    Jing Yi spoke once again. ¡°Send Prince Rong to the prison. We will wait until Imperial Father awakes, before deciding on his judgement.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stepped forward anxiously, but Jing Rong signaled her with a shake of his head.


    He didn¡¯t want her to get implicated in this matter.


    Jing Rong was detained. Ji Yunshu was unwilling. She took two steps forward but was pulled back by someone. She looked back and saw Jing Xian.

 Chapter 278 – Investigate It!

    <h4>Chapter 278 ¨C Investigate It!</h4>


    Edited by Serina


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Held back by Jing Xian, Ji Yunshu watched Jing Rong being taken away.


    Jing Xian coughed a few times. Hisplexion getting paler. He pulled Ji Yunshu to the side and said in a weak voice, ¡°When Jing Rong saved me earlier, he wanted me to pass a message to you ¨C Don¡¯t get involved with this matter.¡±


    In other words, while he was in the fire, Jing Rong had already foreseen this possibility.


    However, Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t share his opinion. ¡°I cannot watch him be treated like this without helping.¡± Her voice was choked with emotions.


    ¡°The main cause has yet to be investigated. Teacher Ji, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Otherwise, mistakes could be made impulsively. All matters must wait for Imperial Father to awaken to be determined. In the meantime, both of us should investigate the truth of today¡¯s fire.¡±


    Jing Xian was undeniably a rational man. Regardless of how chaotic the current situation was, he remainedposed and was able to analyze everything in an orderly fashion.


    In fact, Ji Yunshu knew the fire was part of Old General Li¡¯s plot, but should she mention it? Unfortunately, she had no evidence to back her words.


    Regardless, that batch of problematterns had already been destroyed by Jing Rong. Moreover, Zhang Bo had testified that Jing Rong had exchanged thenterns. Therefore, it was a matter of course that people would link the iron wires covered in explosive powder to him.


    No exnation at the moment could help him shrug off the usations.


    As she looked in the direction the imperial guards had led Jing Rong, she slowly regained her calm.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, the consequences of today¡¯s event are too severe. It¡¯s better if you leave the pce quickly for now,¡± said Jing Xian, before a burst of coughs abruptly cut off his words. He let go of her and turned around. A eunuch came to support him back to Fuyang Hall.


    Soon after, Jing Yi also left in the direction of Fuyang Hall.


    At the moment, pce maids and eunuchs were still busy trying to extinguish the fire destroying Chengqing Hall. At the same time, people also carried out numerous corpses ¨C officials, eunuchs, pce maids and even the bodies of a few youngdies selected to participate in the Crown Princess selection.


    Amongst the mes, the shouts and the corpses, Ji Yunshu stood there, numb. Her mind wandered for a long time until Lang Po came to her. She left the pce with her mind still preupied.


    Fuyang Hall.


    A group of officials, who had escaped death, was now crowding outside of the main hall. Many of them were still in a state of panic while others didn¡¯t know what to think. The Emperor had been hit by a fragment of a wooden beam and stillid unconscious. His life or death was still unclear. It made everyone¡¯s heart twisted into a knot from worry.


    Inside the reception hall, Jing Hua was rubbing his hand while walking to and fro.


    His face was wrought with worry. ¡°Imperial Father must not have anything happen to him. Nothing can happen to him!¡± he recited.


    In fact, inside his heart, he was praying that his old man could quickly die. If Qi Zhen passed away, he could finally be the Emperor.


    Jing Yi coldly red at him. His eyes narrowed as he calmly asked, ¡°Crown Prince, earlier, you were the one closest to Imperial Father. When the ident ured, where were you?¡±


    Jing Hua felt a pang of guilt. Jing Yi¡¯s words stung him like lightning. He exploded.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that this Crown Prince abandoned Imperial Father to save his own life? Are you using me of cowardice?!¡±


    It is a fact.


    Jing Yi sneered. ¡°I merely asked. Why are you overreacting?¡±


    ¡°Overreacting? When did I overreact? The fire was too fierce, and the ce was filled with smoke. I just didn¡¯t noticed Imperial Father¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jing Yi didn¡¯t believe one word of it.


    Jing Hua felt indignant. He became more enraged. He nced at the door of the bedchamber. He repressed his voice and came closer to Jing Yi. ¡°Be clear! Are you suspecting this Crown Prince of deliberately not saving Imperial Father?¡± Jing Hua questioned.


    Jing Yi maintained a cold face. He was about to retort, but a burst of coughs interrupted him.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Quietly sitting on the side, Jing Xian suddenly coughed, putting an end to his half-brothers¡¯ argument.


    At that moment, the doors of the bedchamber abruptly opened. Two imperial physicians walked out, their foreheads beaded with sweat. They bowed to the princes.


    The Crown Prince took the initiative to ask. ¡°Physician Li, how is my imperial father?¡±


    Imperial Physician Li humbled himself. ¡°His Majesty has awoken.¡±


    ¡°He is awake?¡± Jing Hua widened his eyes. A feeling of frustration welled up inside his heart.


    Damn it! Why did he have to regain consciousness?


    However, he still assumed a happy expression. He nned to go into the bedchamber and be the first one that old man who refused to die would see. He believed that would redeem him from his earlier failure. Unfortunately, the imperial physicians stopped him, thwarting his ns.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jing Hua questioned.


    Physician Li looked at Jing Yi. ¡°Prince Yi, his Majesty said he only wants to see you.¡±


    Jing Yi nodded and silently walked into the bedchamber. A eunuch closed the doors after him.


    Jing Hua was in disbelief. He grabbed Imperial Physician Li and interrogated him. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why doesn¡¯t Imperial Father want to see me? Why would he want Jing Yi instead? Why? Tell me the truth. Is Imperial Father¡¯s condition very grave?¡±


    His true intentions were far less glorious than what he made it sound like. He just wanted to know if his title of Crown Prince could be kept or not. If he was to lose his position, what should he do?


    Physician Li lowered his head. ¡°This lowly official doesn¡¯t know. As soon the Emperor awoke, he wished to see Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jing Hua uttered. He wanted to rush in but was stopped again.


    Inside the Emperor¡¯s bedchamber.


    Jing Yi went in and walked to the bedside. Qi Zheny on the bed with his eyes slightly opened. His appearance had underwent changes and he appeared exhausted as if on his dying breath. When he saw Jing Yies in, he raised his trembling hand and reached for his son.


    ¡°Imperial Father!¡± Jing Yi called. ¡°Rest assured, with Imperial Physician Li and Imperial Physician Luo, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Qi Zhen lightly gasped. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Despite his weak state, his tone still held the might and deterrence of a sovereign.


    Jing Yi lowered his head but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Say it!¡± Qi Zhen grabbed his hand tighter.


    Jing Yi was forced to exin. ¡°This year, the orderednterns were transported from Fangshui and so are the iron wires used to hang them. If there were any problems during the whole delivery process, the guards would have intercepted the goods at the city gate. There were no problems detected. Therefore, there were no issues with thenterns, but Jing Rong secretly went to the Dispatch Bureau and ordered for all thenterns to be reced. So, the iron wires smeared with explosive powder must be his work. Son doesn¡¯t know why Jing Rong did so, but I have already ordered the imperial guards to lock him up in prison. What is left is only your decree.¡±


    The situation was clearly summed up for Qi Zhen.


    Qi Zhen closed his eyes and took deep breaths.


    ¡°Investigate it. Dig out everything clearly,¡± he uttered after a long silence.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I said investigate it!¡± he spat out the sentence with force.


    ¡°Yes, as you wish.¡±


    Jing Yi got up and retreated a bit. There was no expression on his face as he lowered his head and greeted his father. A faintly sinister smile slowly tugged at the corner of his lips.


    The doors closed behind him after he left the bedchamber.


    He didn¡¯t waste time and left while trying to ignore Jing Hua.


    In the end, Jing Hua chased after him, sessfully stopping him outside.


    ¡°What did Imperial Father say to you?¡± he impatiently asked.


    Jing Yi coldly nced at him. ¡°Imperial Father didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Imperial Father called you in alone. How can he have nothing to say?¡±


    ¡°Then, what does your Highness think Imperial Father said to me?¡±


    Of course, it should be about the matter pertaining the Crown Prince title! Jing Hua was very anxious. He didn¡¯t save his father, so his father must want to demote him in his fury. His imperial father must be thinking of naming Jing Yi the crown prince instead. If that turned out to be the case, and Qi Zhen suddenly passes on to the other side, wouldn¡¯t that mean Jing Yi would ascend to the throne? If Jing Yi became the Emperor, it was certain that his life couldn¡¯t be preserved.


    ¡°Imperial Father really didn¡¯t say anything to you?¡± Jing Yua probed again.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Jing Yi impatiently shook him off without letting him finish.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jing Hua asked while following after him.


    ¡°To the prison!¡±


    Jing Yi departed to the torture chamber.

 Chapter 279 – A Clever Person May Become Victim of His Own Ingenuity

    <h4>Chapter 279 ¨C A Clever Person May Be Victim of His Own Ingenuity</h4>


    Edited by Shojiro


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    As the night deepened, the sky above the imperial pce was shrouded in dark clouds, nting unrest in everyone¡¯s hearts. Thunder rolled over the city, but, oddly, only a fine drizzle fell.


    At that moment, Jing Rong was locked in the deepest part of the imperial prison. A stench permeated the walls and ground eternally. The fetid odor constantly assailled his nose. His current cell had once hosted the infamous Marquis Chao. This was the first time it was being used since then. Fortunately for him, the iron shackles didn¡¯t restrain his movements, something unusual. No doubt a courtesy afforded to him by his title. He leaned on the ice-cold stone wall. One of his hands rested on his knee. His expression remained as stoic as always; it never showed any fear. His eyes were bright, constantly scrutinizing the corridor outside his cell like it was looking for someone.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a pair of imperial guards to hurry to his cell and open the door.


    ¡°Prince Rong, Prince Yi wants to see you. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Jing Rong sneered. He got up obediently nevertheless and exited his cell. He stood tall and upright. He looked nothing like the criminals the prison usually saw. He looked more like a guest patrolling the prison out of curiosity than one of its residents.


    The two guards followed him eagerly.


    He arrived at an obscure room. Jing Yi waited for him inside. He was seated in a chair, an unexpected pot of warm tea on a table nearby. It¡¯s fragrance filled the room, driving the prison¡¯s stench away. Beneath it hid the gentle smell of a delicate perfume.


    Only Jing Yi had that kind of interest.


    Jing Yi poured himself a cup before ncing at Jing Rong. The corner of his mouth curled into a treacherous expression.


    ¡°Suspect Jing Rong, you¡¯ve plotted against the Emperor maliciously. Your crime is clear as day¨C¡± he turned his attention to the two guards, ¡°¨CTie him up and start the interrogation.¡±


    The guardsplied and tied Jing Rong to a dark wooden stake. They shackled him with iron chains, depriving him of his freedom.


    They were efficient, clearly very practiced. Jing Rong let them tie him up without struggle orint. However, the cold and stubborn light in his eyes never wavered as he stared straight at Jing Yi.


    Jing Yi refilled his cup with hot tea and got up a momentter. He walked to Jing Rong and put the cup under Jing Rong¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fragrant?¡± he asked.


    It smells like fart, just like you!


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jing Rong said instead.


    ¡°I am the one asking the questions. Why do you want to assassinate our imperial father?¡± he steered the conversation back on track.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact you went to the Dispatch Bureau. You also reced thenterns for no reason. Why?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you?¡± Jing Rong chuckled mockingly.


    Jing Yi didn¡¯t see any fear in the other man¡¯s eyes. It annoyed him greatly. His grasp on the teacup tightened. He violently mmed it onto the ground, spilling hot tea everywhere.


    Crash! The teacup shattered into a thousand shards. The room¡¯s stench in the room alleviated slightly as the tea fragrance became more concentrated from the spill.


    The guards didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    When the teacup shattered, Jing Yi grabbed Jing Rong¡¯s cor. He revealed a vicious expression.


    ¡°Jing Rong, you should know as clearly as I. Our imperial father has woken up. He ordered me to investigate this thoroughly. Since you are the culprit, why not admit it? You¡¯ll avoid so much pain,¡± he snarled lowly.


    Although he didn¡¯t make an over threat, his tone was bloodthirsty. It looked like he had been waiting for this day impatiently.


    If it were someone else, they might have crumbled and begged for forgiveness, but this was Jing Rong. He fell for that. He raised his chin and challenged Jing Yi with his eyes.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Jing Yi, from the day I left the capital, you had secretly dispatched people to trail me. When the opportunity presented itself, you ordered them to assassinate the five imperial guards I sent back to the capital to report my whereabout. In addition, you cooperated with Yan Weiyi to assassinate. Despite all your schemes, I have safely returned to the capital. Do you want to know why you always failed?¡± Jing Rong taunted Jing Yi.


    Although his tone were light, it still gave a sharp impression simr to the edge of a sword.


    Jing Yi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot due to anger. He gritted his teeth. He let go of Jing Rong before spatting, ¡°Good. Let me hear what you have to say.¡±


    No reply came right away as they both fought off in a battle of stares.


    Finally, Jing Rong spoke. ¡°You always failed because you¡¯re too smart ¨C a clever person may be a victim of his own ingenuity.¡±


    Hey!


    Jing Yi snorted with anger. His expression darkened as he slowly stepped back.


    Jing Rong slowly exined, ¡°You always think about eliminating me. Correction, eliminating anything that threatened you. You always viewed me as your biggest rival in the fight for the crown prince title no matter how many times I told you I wasn¡¯t interest. I went as far as hiding from any fight for many years. In Imperial Father¡¯s eyes, only that useless Jing Hua could be the Crown Prince, and you were the other he favored. As for me, I only wants to investigate the Lin Capital case. Yet, you always stood in my way, but because you did, you opened many opportunities for me in front of Imperial Father, allowing Teacher Ji who is on my side to gain achievement. If this isn¡¯t getting pit by your own cleverness, then what is it?¡±


    True, all of it was true!


    It all originated from Jing Yi and Concubine Xiao who gave Ji Yunshu the opportunity to investigate the Missing Girls case. It led to Ji Yunshu making a deal with the Emperor in order to excavate the coffins on Lin Mountain. As a cause to effect, the sess of the investigation made her reputation resounding. If Jing Yi didn¡¯t try to act smart by capturing Gan Chouliang, Jing Rong wouldn¡¯t bite him back in front of their Imperial Father. His failure was only due to himself and no one else.


    After he digested Jing Rong¡¯s words, his bloodthirst didn¡¯t diminished at all. It continued to increase.


    ¡°Jing Rong, I have no time waste on you. Anyway, I heard what you said.¡± His tone abruptly changed into a ferocious one. ¡°Bring it to me!¡±


    The nearby imperial guard handed over a paper with rows of words on it.


    He took it and showed it to Jing Rong. ¡°There¡¯s more important thing to do right now. Hurry and admit you were the one who plot Imperial Father¡¯s assassination. This will spare you from a painful experience. I will say a good word for you in front of Imperial Father. Since you are a prince, Imperial Father might be lenient and spare you. Right, didn¡¯t you want to be detached from any power struggle? This my bode well with your intentions. Imperial Father could demote you to the rank ofmoner or exile you out of the capital. You can then live the rest of your life free and unfettered.¡±


    Thank you, jackass!


    It was impossible for Jing Rong to admit. Fortunately, his identity wasn¡¯t too low which spared him from sharing the same fate as Gao Bingze. If it wasn¡¯t for him being the son of the Emperor, there was no way Jing Yi would take his time to say so many things to him instead of simply forced him to sign the confession before silencing him.


    ¡°I refuse to admit it. If you want to kill me, then do it.¡±


    Jing Yi wasn¡¯t surprise by his half-brother¡¯s obstinacy. He folded the confession paper into his sleeve and walked to a rack where many toolsid. He picked up a whip and pondered a bit. He returned to Jing Rong, whip in hand.


    ¡°Fine by me. Since you refuse to confess, don¡¯t me me for itter. I am only doing what Imperial Father ordered.¡±


    As his words fell, his hand lifted. Heshed out the whip.


    Pang!


    A deafening sound echoed through the dark room as the whip hit the ground below Jing Rong¡¯s feet.


    Jing Rong remained cold without the slightest hint of fear. This further fuelled Jing Yi¡¯s ire. He pinched the whip. He whipped out the weapon with all his strength. This time, itnded on Jing Rong¡¯s body. His clothes split on the impact, and blood flowed out from the wound.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Were you the mastermind behind the fire?¡± Jing Yi barked.


    Jing Rong¡¯s sword-like eyebrows knitted together. He felt a scorching pain from the whip wound. He chuckled with no care instead. He raised his eyes and stared at Jing Yi. ¡°If I was you, I will never repeat the same mistake twice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you start to beg me for mercy or¡­ just die!¡±


    Pang!


    Within the room, the sounds of whip hitting flesh went on and on¡­ There was only horror seeping into people¡¯s heart, leaving them cold in front of the cruelty.

 Chapter 280 – To The Imperial Prison

    <h4>Chapter 280 ¨C To The Imperial Prison</h4>


    Edited: Mowls


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Jing Rong was stubborn to the bone. Even if he was to die, he would never admit to something he didn¡¯t do. Although he knew that Old General Li was the culprit, Jing Yi would never believe his words because what Jing Yi wanted was his death.


    Jing Yi unleashed his inner demon. The whipshed out without stopping, showing no mercy. Every time heshed out, it was with the intention of iming Jing Rong¡¯s life. Then, after more than 20shes, he stopped.


    Jing Rong¡¯s body was riddled with open wounds and blood. His appearance was miserable. His head was dropped down, and there was blood flowing out of his mouth. His hair was disheveled, covering his now pale face.


    Jing Yi watched him. Then, he used the handle of the whip to prop up Jing Rong¡¯s head. He forced Jing Rong to face him and stared straight into his eyes, which were heavy with weakness.


    ¡°Why must you make thing painful for yourself? If you confess, you might walk out from here safe and sound.¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Jing Rong, don¡¯t me me for not taking our blood rtionship into consideration. You are the one who harmed our imperial father, so you should have expected this day toe. Don¡¯t be so adamant to refuse the easy way. I won¡¯t kill you today. What I want you to do is to think about my proposal carefully, then give me a reply. Your life depends on your choice.¡±


    Jing Rong was gasping for air. His cracked and bloody lips stretched into an arrogant smile. He rasped, ¡°What you did to me today, I will pay you back a thousandfoldter.¡±


    ¡°Pay me back? Let¡¯s see if you will have that chance!¡± Jing Yi threw away the bloody whip and ordered the imperial guards, ¡°Throw him back into his cell. I¡¯lle back tomorrow to interrogate him again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    As soon the imperial guards untied Jing Rong, he keeled over. He was then dragged away to his prison cell.


    As Jing Yi stared at the blood stains left by Jing Rong, he reyed Jing Rong¡¯s words from earlier.


    At the Rong Estate.


    A night passed, but it was a restless one for Ji Yunshu, who was gnawed by anxiety. At that moment, Lang Po left in a hurry to find Mo Ruo.


    ¡°I was just drunk for a bit. How did such a big thing take ce overnight?¡± Mo Ruo had just entered the courtyard, but he had already shouted many questions.


    Ji Yunshu opened up and exined all the ins and outs of the situation to Mo Ruo.


    Mo Ruo mmed his hand on the table. ¡°That old fox. He was ruthless enough tomit regicide!¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Since you know that the culprit is that old fox, why didn¡¯t you report this to the Emperor. Why did you let Jing Rong shoulder the me?¡±


    ¡°The thought did cross my mind.¡± Ji Yunshu argued, ¡°However, the problematterns were all destroyed. In addition, Jing Rong really did rece them. I have no evidence to prove his good intentions and innocence, not to mention Lord Zhang from the Dispatch Bureau testified against Jing Rong. How can I convince the Emperor otherwise? Between someone who was an imperial official for three generations of emperors and Jing Rong, who will the Emperor choose to believe?¡±


    He would naturally think that the culprit is Jing Rong!


    Mo Ruo¡¯s thought process was still sluggish from the alcohol. He balled his hands into a fist and mmed the table, helpless.


    At that moment, a servant girl¡¯s sudden arrival interrupted their discussion, and there was an anxious expression on her face. She quickly trotted over to Ji Yunshu. Her breathing was heavy, but she quickly took out a letter in her sleeve and delivered it to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, this is something Princess Huiwen ordered this lowly servant to give you. Her Highness expressed that I must absolutely deliver it to you in person.¡±


    Princess Huiwen? She must be referring to Kong Yu!


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t ask further as she urgently opened the letter. Her hands were trembling as she unfolded it. Her trembling didn¡¯t diminish after reading the letter. Mo Ruo took the letter away from her and glossed over it. A trace of worry shed across his face, and his expression became more stern.


    ¡°Prince Yi actually went to the Imperial Pce¡¯s prison to interrogate Jing Rong? On what basis?¡± Mo Ruo became indignant.


    ¡°The Emperor awoke and met with Prince Yi. I presume that this was the Emperor¡¯smand. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so brazen,¡± Ji Yunshu stated.


    ¡°You mean the Emperor suspects that this matter is rted to Jing Rong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shook her head and directed at Lang Po, ¡°Big Brother Lang, is it possible to get me permission to enter the imperial prison?¡±


    Lang Po was shocked. ¡°Teacher Ji, the imperial prison is not like the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison. Without the Emperor¡¯s authorization, no one can enter.¡±


    ¡°I can!¡± Mo Ruo uttered. He exined, ¡°Our Mo n was granted permission by the Emperor to enter the pce at any time, and we gained ess to many ces. The imperial prison is one of the unrestricted ces I can go.¡±


    How convenient!


    ¡­¡­


    On the same day, Mo Ruo brought Ji Yunshu to the pce. Ji Yunshu deliberately wore a dark cape that covered her head. She was also dressed inmon garb to lower her presence. When they reached the imperial prison¡¯s entrance, a guard stopped them.


    Mo Ruo had a stern face when he looked back at the imperial guard. ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you recognize who I am?¡±


    ¡°Gentleman Mo, of course I recognize you,¡± the imperial guard answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not getting out of my way after recognizing me?!¡±


    ¡°This is the imperial prison. Without the Emperor¡¯s decree, I cannot let anyone pass,¡± the imperial guard said, remaining firm.


    Like a cold nail, he took out a jade token and put it in front of the imperial guard.


    ¡°Take a good look. This is a token the Emperor bestowed on our Mo n. As long as I have this jade, I can ess any ce within the pce with anyone from the Mo n, and the imperial prison is no exception.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to obstruct my way is going against the edict of the holy one. Do you dare to bear the crime?¡±


    She had to admit that Mo Ruo¡¯s threatening abilities were pretty good. He was able to sway the imperial guard who had no choice but to step aside in fear.


    The guard sped his hands toward Mo Ruo. ¡°Gentleman Mo, please enter.¡±


    Mo Ruo smirked as he took back his token, He was about to lead Ji Yunshu inside, but the imperial guard was diligent with his work and stopped Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°May I ask who this person is?¡±


    Mo Ruo immediately pulled Ji Yunshu behind him. He retorted with a bossy attitude, ¡°An apprentice of our Mo n.¡±


    He pushed everything on the Mo n. The imperial guard no longer dared to stop them.


    As soon as they walked deeper inside, the stench of bodily fluids and blood became heavier. It made Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart shuddered. She couldn¡¯t fathom how the stately Jing Rong could fare in this kind of ce. Finally, they reached Jing Rong¡¯s cell. When she caught a glimpse of him, her body jolted, and her eyes reddened from the upheaval of emotions.


    Inside the prison cell, Jing Rong was leaning on the ice-cold wall like before he was taken to the torture chamber. Now, the difference was that his head was weakly dropped down and his body was riddled with bloody scars. The blood had dried a long time ago, but the bloody scent still permeated the air and couldn¡¯t be hidden from her keen smell.


    She grabbed the wooden poles and slowly crouched. The hood slipped down, revealing her teary eyes. She called to him. ¡°Jing Rong.¡±


    Her white and slender hands tightly clutched the prison fence, and her nails seemed to want to embed themselves into the wood.


    After a long time, Jing Rong finally raised his head heavily. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hair was disheveled with clumps of hair sticking together from the blood. In the dim light, he could see Ji Yunshu.


    It took him a long moment before a gentle smile appeared on his face. ¡°This Prince knew that a bothersome little demon like you would certainlye regardless of what I said,¡± he weakly whispered.


    Her tears dripped down. She swallowed her words. It was too hard for her to speak.


    He struggled to get up. Then, he tottered toward Ji Yunshu and lowered himself so that he could reach for her face. He gently caressed her cheek with the same gentle smile he always showed her.


    ¡°Yunshu, don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stubbornly bit her lip until the pain numbed her. She raised her hand and gently stroked his face.


    ¡°You are injured. Is it painful?¡±

 Chapter 281 – If you touch a single hair, I will kill you!

    <h4>Chapter 281 ¨C If you touch a single hair, I will kill you!</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°You¡¯re injured. It is painful?¡±


    Jing Rong shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die from these minor injuries.¡±


    How unreasonable!


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Jing Rong tried to be brave by minimizing his problems.


    If they weren¡¯t separated by the prison fence, this pair of unfortunate mandarin ducks would have rushed into each other¡¯s embraces and cried bitterly.


    As a spectator, Mo Ruo squinted his eyes while feeling depressed. He squatted down and took out a white medicine bottle, which he ced on the floor. ¡°This medicine was specially made by me. You two should quickly settle your things because it isn¡¯t suitable to stay here for a long time. Prince Yi mighte at any moment.¡±


    Ji Yunshu used her sleeve to wipe her tears, took the medicine bottle, and opened it. She wanted to smear some of the medicine on Jing Rong¡¯s wounds, but he lightly pushed her hand away.


    ¡°Mo Ruo is right. Quickly leave.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Prince Yi cannot kill me. He has yet to hear what he wants from me, so nothing serious will happen to me. After a while, Imperial Father will summon me. At that time, I will report the situation clearly. If he believes me, I will be released again.¡±


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then, it is the will of heaven,¡± Jing Rong said carelessly.


    Suddenly, his tone became serious as he said, ¡°Yunshu, promise me that you won¡¯t involve yourself in this matter. Furthermore, if something goes awry, leave the capital with Wei Yi immediately. Lu Jiang and Lang Po will escort you to a safer ce. Afterward, nevere back to the capital.¡±


    His words sounded like hisst will.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head and stubbornly said, ¡°You will be fine. I won¡¯t let anything happen.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, listen to me¡­ As soon something happens to me, you¡­ must leave the capital while it¡¯s safe. Without me¡­ Jing Yi will not let you go. Imperial Father too¡­ As long as you are safe, I don¡¯t care about anything else¡­ even death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Ji Yunshu reprimanded him. ¡°You have always protected me, be it in Jinjiang or now. How can I leave the capital by myself at this time when you need me the most? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted us to hold hands until our hair turns gray?¡±


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡±


    ¡°To hold hands until our hair turns gray¡­ It¡¯s a promise that will never change no matter what.¡±


    Jing Rong tightly held Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand, and his eyes turned redder, storming with emotions.


    Ji Yunshu breathed in before she said with determination, ¡°I will find the evidence to save you.¡±


    Covered in injuries, Jing Rong gradually had no strength left to speak, and his leaden body slumped over the wooden barrier. He opened his mouth and moved his cracked lips, but there were only muted words.


    Mo Ruo urged her, saying, ¡°The most important thing now is to go find evidence. Since that old fox dared to assassinate the Emperor, he must have put lots of effort into it.¡±


    ¡°What sparked the fire wasn¡¯t thenterns but the iron wires that supported them. Those wires must have been smeared with explosive powder. The heat from the candles must have caused the explosion and fire to start. Those iron wires are the only evidence.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want to scavenge the iron wires.¡±


    She nodded.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s expression changed as he frowned with worry. ¡°Chengqing Hall is inplete ruins now, and the evidence must have turned to ashes. Besides, how are you going to get in there?¡±


    It was an important point to consider.


    After a moment of pondering, Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there is that person in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Kong Yu?¡±


    When Jing Rong fell into a predicament, Kong Yu had immediately sent a letter. It was obvious that her desire to save Jing Rong wasn¡¯t smaller than Ji Yunshu¡¯s. With Kong Yu¡¯s help, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to ess the ruins of Chengqing hall to search for evidence.


    Suddenly, Jing Rong became agitated. He wanted to say something, but speaking was arduous. His expression was unclear. After a moment, he uttered, ¡°I¡­ remembered something very important.¡±


    Huh?


    He continued, ¡°Using only¡­ thenterns and wires to kill the Emperor? There are¡­ too many uncertainties.¡±


    They were chilled by his words.


    Ji Yunshu was shocked. Her brain suddenly went at full throttle. ¡°You are saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ his target¡­ is not Imperial Father,¡± Jing Rong gradually muttered iprehensibly.


    What?!


    After those words came out of his mouth, they suddenly heard footsteps echoing through the prison corridor. The sounds were dangerously approaching them. Mo Ruo became alert, and he pulled up Ji Yunshu quickly.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly covered her head with her cloak and silently retreated behind Mo Ruo. Soon after, Jing Yi arrived in haste. He was filled with killing intent and nced around. When he saw that Jing Rong was still in his prison cell, he let out a sigh of relief. Then, he raised his hand. A resounding p hit the imperial guard who had blocked Ji Yunshu and Mo Ruo earlier.


    He snapped, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you notify this Prince of Gentleman Mo¡¯s arrival? He is of noble character, so how could this Prince let hime to this filthy ce filled with ignoble criminals.¡±


    His p was very ruthless, leaving behind the imprint of his five fingers.


    The Imperial Guard had his head lowered and apologized, saying, ¡°This lowly servant knows his mistake.¡±


    ¡°Guards, drag him out and cane him 50 times.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    The guard got dragged away to met his punishment. It was obvious that he was going to be made into an example.


    Mo Ruo watched the y unfold in front of him while sneering inwardly at how retarded Jing Yi was.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a lowly imperial guard? Is there a need for Prince Yi to be so nervous? I just came for a little visit. That¡¯s all. First, I didn¡¯t bring anything. Second, I didn¡¯t take anything out.¡± He spread out his empty hands, appearing all innocent.


    Jing Yi smiled. He shifted his gaze to Jing Rong. ¡°Gentleman Mo has unique privileges. You can go almost anywhere inside the pce, but those imprisoned in the imperial prison havemitted felonies. If one of them escape, this Prince would also be punished. Since you only came here to take a look, I suggest you leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Mo Ruo replied perfunctorily.


    He tugged at Ji Yunshu to leave. However, when they passed by Jing Yi, thetter suddenly grabbed her arm and yanked her back.


    Leniency wasn¡¯t in his vocabry, and he used great strength.


    She staggered a few steps back. Due to the violent momentum, the hood obscuring her face slid down. The tie on her cloak also came loose, and the cloak easily dropped to the floor. Her countenance was revealed.


    Mo Ruo wanted to pull her behind him, but a guard blocked him.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Teacher Ji.¡± Jing Yi raised an eyebrow with feigned surprise. ¡°What a surprise! I didn¡¯t know you had such a good rtionship with Prince Rong ¨C braving dangers and taking great risks to go into the imperial prison. How admirable. This Prince envies Prince Rong for having such a loyal aid.¡±


    ¡°I am the one who snuck in. This has nothing to do with others.¡±


    She twisted her body, but her movements were restrained by the vice grip on her shoulder.


    ¡°Very well!¡± A vicious expression loomed on his face as he ordered, ¡°Guards, capture him!¡±


    At once, the imperial guards detained Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Jing Rong bellowed with all the strength he could muster.


    Jing Yi smiled even more treacherously. It appeared he had gotten Jing Rong¡¯s weak spot.


    ¡°Let him go?¡± His predatory smile intensified. He pointed at Mo Ruo. ¡°Gentleman Mo has special privileges, so it¡¯s normal that no one can obstruct him wherever he goes in the pce. Unfortunately, Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t have that privilege. The crime of entering the imperial prison without authorization is a capital offense.¡±


    The hands resting on the wooden fence suddenly tightened, and a furious roar was heard. ¡°If you touch a single hair, I will kill you!¡±

 Chapter 282 – Too Bad, Such a Pity…

    <h4>Chapter 282 ¨C Too Bad, Such a Pity¡­</h4>


    Edited by Emily


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°If he is harmed in any way, I will kill you!¡±


    The killing intent emanating from Jing Rong was palpable. He was quite agitated, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    The more he was agitated because of Ji Yunshu, the more pleased Jing Yi grew.


    Jing Yi parked himself in front of Jing Rong, towering him with condescension. He grinned maliciously. ¡°You are now a criminal. Don¡¯t you know your life is hardly a guarantee?¡±


    Jing Rong felt his throat constricted. He pressed his lips together until they were as thin as a thread. He could only grip onto the wooden barrier to vent his helplessness. Mustering his strength, he used the barrier to prop up his cumbersome body. There was an iciness seeping through his eyes which made onlookers shudder.


    Jing Yi stepped back in a hurry. He shivered.


    ¡°You should know how I am. I do what I say. You touch him; I will kill you.¡±


    This was a naked threat.


    Jing Yi regained his smirk. ¡°Are you threatening me? Good. I want to try something. I¡¯ll watch and see if you can kill me after I kill him.¡± What he said wasn¡¯t empty words. He was ready to end Ji Yunshu¡¯s life.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Do you dare gamble his life?¡±


    Jing Rong felt stifled as if his heart was being squeezed. He was trapped. Jing Yi had Ji Yunshu¡¯s life in his hand. The threat was no hot air. He could deliver what he said.


    ¡°What should I do so you release him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If there is a breakthrough with the current matter Imperial Father has ordered me to investigate, I will naturally release Teacher Ji¡­ Well, as long as you sign the confession¡­¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression shone. He was about to voice his thoughts, but Ji Yunshu cut him off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. Your Highness is innocent. If you ept to bear the responsibility of regicide because of me, I will be damned for all eternity.¡±


    Jing Rong looked at her. ¡°I can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I will be fine,¡± she vetoed. Then, she directed at Jing Yi, ¡°Prince Yi, this lowly one understands a few things about thews and rules of Great Lin. I would like to ask which ones correspond to trespassing into the prison?¡±


    Urgh! Jing Yi swallowed his words at her question.


    Ji Yunshu continued. ¡°ording to rule number 32 of the Great Lin¡¯s code ofws: Any individual who enters the prison with a weapon, kills aw enforcer and/or participates in a jailbreak will be sanctioned to death. This lowly one had no weapon, didn¡¯t kill anyw enforcer and didn¡¯t help any convict escape. At most, this lowly one is guilty of dupingw enforcers.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ What a clever mouth. No wonder Prince Rong treats you as a distinguished guest, going as far as protecting you.¡±


    ¡°If your Highness wishes to kill me, are you ready to bear the infamy of killing an innocent randomly?¡±


    Justice was on her side, she could be bold and confident. There was nothing to fear.


    Fortunately, in the past, Magistrate Liu in Jinjiang would send her a few books. In addition, through processing numerous legal documents and cases, her interest was piqued and in her leisure time, she would read through the Great Lin legal code.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°Teacher Ji is a gifted schr. Fine. Since you have mentioned the rules andws, this Prince willply ordingly. I will spare your life. Although life can be spared, the punishment cannot be forgone.¡± He snapped his fingers.


    An imperial guard answered his summon.


    ¡°Send Gentleman Mo out of the pce. As for Teacher Ji, keep him in the interrogation room. This Prince will personally¡­ interrogate him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± An imperial guard led Ji Yunshu to the interrogation room.


    Mo Ruo flung back his sleeves and was pushed out of the prison. ¡°Prince Yi, Teacher Ji was brought into the pce by me. If you want to interrogate him, then interrogate me. There¡¯s no need for you to make things difficult for a schr that has no strength to strut a chicken,¡± he urgently spoke.


    A schr?


    Jing Yi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°From what this Prince can see, he isn¡¯t a simple schr but a very intelligent person.¡± His words contained a deeper meaning. Then, he gestured. ¡°You haven¡¯t sent Gentleman Mo away yet?¡±


    Four imperial guards made their moves and dragged the struggling Mo Ruo away.


    Jing Yi turned back and said, ¡°Rest assured. After I¡¯m done with the interrogation, I¡¯ll escort him safely outside the pce.¡± He left straight for the interrogation room after he was done speaking.


    Once Jing Yi was out of sight, Jing Rong stopped enduring and kneeled down. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Inside the interrogation room.


    Ji Yunshu was tied to a bloody wooden stake. She shrunk back when Jing Yi arrived. It was a dim room with the constant stench of blood, rot and mold. Ji Yunshu wrinkled her nose and panted in difort. Her keen nose picked up too many stimuli causing her to feel a rising nausea.


    Jing Yi held his hands behind his back and walked towards her. He stared her down from head to toe. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up.


    Then, he extended his fingers to lightly stroke Ji Yunshu¡¯s ear. She moved her head away and red at him.


    The more she resisted, the more interested he became. His hand continued to wantonly trace her ear, then her fair cheek until he reached her faint scar.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you wore a mask before, but now without the mask, your appearance leaves me breathless.¡± He sounded like a farmish wolf that wished to gnaw her to the bone.


    She struggled to avoid the touch of his fingers, but Jing Yi grabbed her jaw and raised it higher. He examined her while uttering, ¡°This is clearly the face of a beautiful woman, but to disguise yourself as a man¡­ What a waste.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Ji Yunshu spat out.


    His grip became stronger instead.


    ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t understand why the Ji family wanted to send Ji Muqing into the pce to be the Crown Princess instead of you. Too bad, such a pity¡­¡±


    Too bad your sister!


    Ji Yunshu sneered. ¡°Prince Yi, would you like to know the reason?¡±


    ¡°I am all ears!¡±


    ¡°Because an intelligent person would not rack their brain scheming to seize power and status that did not belong to them.¡±


    ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I wasn¡¯t clear enough? What your Highness is doing is not to grab the Crown Prince¡¯s position so you can be the Emperor? However, since ancient times, princes like that only ever see one of two fates ¨C revile by the people or a life lost amidst the intrigues and faction fights.¡±


    History was fraught with such anecdotes, even the outstanding Qin Shihuang cannot escape the struggle of throne fight.


    Her words continued to fuel Jing Yi¡¯s interest.


    This woman is very interesting. He raised her jaw a bit higher. He lowered his head and faced her unyielding, icy eyes.


    ¡°What a glibbed tongue. This Prince is very fond of your speech. Miss Ji¡¯s intelligence and unyielding temperament awe me. Leaving such a clever woman at Jing Rong¡¯s side is truly a waste!¡±


    Emphasizing that it was a waste and a pity every-so sentence made it seem as though he was sincerely woeful about it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow this Prince? You can be my distinguished guest at the Yi Estate. You might not need to be fretful and on edge all day long.¡±


    Spit! I don¡¯t give a damn.


    Ji Yunshu bit her lips and violently twisted away from his vice grip. ¡°Since your Highness does not intend to kill me, are you bringing me here only to state theses? Why don¡¯t you get right to the point?¡± she bluntly remarked.


    Jing Yi chuckled. He stepped back. His treacherous smirk reappeared hung on his face again. ¡°Miss Ji, aren¡¯t you very good at making deals with people? How about we make a deal?¡±

 Chapter 283 – Leave Jing Rong, Serve This Prince

    <h4>Chapter 283 ¨C Leave Jing Rong, Serve This Prince</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Make a deal? Making a deal with Jing Yi wasparable to making a deal with a devious jackal! Ji Yunshu stared coldly at him, at a loss for words.


    Jing Yi grinned slyly, ¡°Does Miss Ji not want to know what deal this Prince wants to make with you?¡± Ji Yunshu did not respond.


    ¡°At present, Prince Rong is no more than a lion encaged, hands and feet bound, posing no threat at all to this Prince. But, that is not what I desire; letting him die this way is far too easy.¡± Jing Yi did not hide his disappointment. There was no way he would let Prince Rong die like this; he would not stop until he had tortured him enough first!


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Ji Yunshu finally asked.


    Jing Yi lifted his eyebrows maliciously, ¡°Jing Rong can leave unscathed if this Prince so wished.¡±


    ¡°When have you been such a good Samaritan?¡±


    ¡°He is still my brother; whether you believe it or not, I still care about kinship.¡±


    Spit! What a hypocritical saint; he was the kind of man who would falsely proim that he would save the world, but secretly work to bring it to its demise. In this day and age, one would face horrible consequences for simply picking up a fifty cent coin. Who knows what would happen with such a ¡®kind¡¯ act? Of course he could not be trusted!


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°If Your Highness calls it a deal, what are the conditions?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jing Yi stepped forward, an icy grin thered all over his conniving face. He reached out a hand and pinched Ji Yunshu¡¯s sharp chin, lifting it, ¡°What this Prince wants is very simple ¨C as long as Miss Ji promises to fulfil one condition, I guarantee that Jing Rong will safely leave the Imperial Prison with no ties to the Emperor¡¯s assassination!¡±


    ¡°What is this condition?¡±


    ¡°Leave Prince Rong and serve this Prince.¡± Jing Yi was firm. To Jing Yi, Ji Yunshu was not just Jing Rong¡¯s Achilles heel, she was also a mind so clever and unpredictable that even someone like him, someone of his status, was afraid of. Hence, he needed Ji Yunshu, he needed to tie this ticking bomb to his side before someone else could use her against himself!


    His words only made Ji Yunshu sneered, ¡°What makes your Highness think that I would agree?¡±


    Jing Yi was in no hurry. He replied calmly, ¡°Based on the fact that if you agree, I will guarantee Jing Rong¡¯s safety. If not, he might die in prison, who knows, perhaps today.¡±


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s despicable, if it serves its purpose, then this Prince is willing to be despicable. Even if the people despise and hate me, at least I will live on forever in history.¡±


    These were such grandiose ideals; Ji Yunshu almost had the good mind to give him a ¡®like¡¯! She gritted her teeth and held a steadfast gaze, ¡°Prince Rong did not assassinate the Emperor; any false ims would just fall t. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will find the evidence to prove his innocence. Your Highness may want to gain notoriety forever, but I do not.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jing Yi was enraged once more. He pressed down firmer, hurting Ji Yunshu¡¯s jaw, ¡°You¡¯d better agree to my conditions; this Prince has not the patience nor the time, whether it be towards you or Jing Rong. One word from you will decide his fate, but if you are that dense, then I can promise you that once you have failed at producing the evidence proving his innocence, I will make sure you watch him die before your very eyes. Listen carefully, this is not a warning but a threat.¡±


    Ugh! ¡°If you kill him, His Majesty will also hold you ountable!¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father is now on his deathbed and has left the matter entirely in my hands. Think about it, Miss Ji, how usible would Jing Rong¡¯s suicide be?¡±


    It was usible! His statement washed whatever was left of Ji Yunshu¡¯s rationality away; in this moment, nothing else was more important than Jing Rong¡¯s safety. Her gaze faltered as she hesitated.


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°Miss Ji is a smart woman; you know better than anyone else that these conditions mean no harm towards Jing Rong. If you serve this Prince and be a guest of the Yi Estate, you would also be rewarded ordingly if this Prince were to ascend to the throne. Jing Rong will leave the Imperial Prison unscathed and continue to live as a Prince of the Great Lin. Should he wish to be the King of Freedom, then I would crown him so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you agree or not?¡±


    Ji Yunshu lowered her gaze, a million thoughts racing through her mind. On one hand, she had her own principles but on the other, Jing Rong¡¯s safety was at stake. How was she to decide?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Ji Yunshu returned to the Rong Estate after leaving the pce. Mo Ruo had not returned to Yuhua Pavillion but continued to wait at Rong Estate.


    ¡°Did Prince Yi trouble you?¡± Mo Ruo was extremely worried. Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡± She shook her head again.


    Mo Ruo questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to investigate those burnt wires? I¡¯m entering the pce now to see Kong Yu.¡±


    As he turned, he was stopped immediately by Ji Yunshu, ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Weren¡¯t you looking for evidence?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, nothing¡¯s needed anymore. I have my own ns with regards to this matter.¡± She spoke under her breath, flickers of worry in her eyes.


    Mo Ruo could tell that something was amiss. He eyed her carefully, then grabbing onto her firmly, ¡°What did Prince Yi discuss with you?¡±


    She slighted away, pulling her arm from Mo Ruo¡¯s grip and folding them across her chest. She answered, ¡°He said nothing; Teacher Mo should question no further. In any case, Jing Rong will be fine. Teacher Mo should also quickly return to Yuhua Pavillion; Wei Yi must be waiting for you. I ask for Teacher Mo to also keep this secret from Wei Yi.¡± On finishing, Ji Yunshu turned away from Rong Estate and headed towards Bamboo Creek Garden.


    Mo Ruo just stared as she walked away, rooted to the ground.


    On the way back to Bamboo Creek Garden.


    A light drizzle began to descend, rainnding on Ji Yunshu¡¯s head, shoulders, face and garb. She continued walking forwards, her old, worn shoes trudging in the rain until a green umbre appeared over her head. Her footsteps continued, gaze fixed on the wavering light ahead of her. Shi Zijin followed beside her, carefully holding an umbre over Ji Yunshu¡¯s head.


    She suddenly called out, ¡°Zijin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    ¡°Have I made the right or wrong choice?¡±


    Shi Zijin did not answer. Ji Yunshu nced at her, asking again, ¡°If you were in my shoes, what would you have done?¡±


    To Shi Zijin, these types of questions were too difficult to answer. She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Understand?¡± Ji Yunshu let out a bitterugh, ¡°You will never understand.¡± Shi Zijin was slightly confused and could only follow closely along.


    It began to pour as dawn approached; arge hole opened up in the pitch ck sky as the rain fell harder and harder, the rumbling of thunder growing more and more deafening¡­

 Chapter 284 – The Crown Prince’s Panic

    <h4>Chapter 284 ¨C The Crown Prince¡¯s Panic</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    The East Pce.


    The Crown Prince had not slept a wink all night, only briefly returning that morning to his own chambers for a brief nap before heading straight for Fuyang Hall, where he was stopped by a eunuch just outside the inner chambers, ¡°Crown Prince, His Majesty has ordered that no one can enter without his permission.¡±


    ¡°Not even this Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°This servant can only obey His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Move aside, I want to see Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince¡­¡±


    That eunuch could not stop him in time; Jing Hua was about to push the doors open when someone exited the room, the two of them almost colliding. Old Eunuch Zhang, who served at the Emperor¡¯s side, bowed, ¡°This servant pays his respects to the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°This Crown Prince wants to see Imperial Father,¡± Jing Hua was unabashedly straightforward.


    ¡°His Majesty is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Jing Hua rushed in, overjoyed. Old Eunuch Zhang did not follow, shutting the doors from the outside.


    Upon seeing Qi Emperor lying on the bed, Jing Hua¡¯s eyes reddened. He immediately fell to his knees and kowtowed, crying out in anguish, ¡°This son is too useless, letting Imperial Father get hurt, causing Imperial Father to lie sick in bed!¡± What a disy! All that was left was for him to cry tears of sorrow.


    Qi Emperor coughed, sitting himself up at the edge of the bed. He looked at Jing Hua who was still kneeling at his bedside, ¡°This Emperor is not yet dead, what are you crying for?¡±


    Not dead? Why not! Jing Hua quickly rose and wiped his tears away, asking his own Imperial Father concernedly, ¡°Imperial Father, how are you feeling? This son has been so worried that I kept vigil outside all night.¡±


    ¡°This Emperor understands your concern.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness Imperial Father is alright, otherwise this son would have no idea what to do!¡± As he spoke, his eyes reddened once more!


    Qi Emperor was still very weak and barely had the strength to speak. He coughed a few times before continuing, ¡°Jing Hua, this Emperor wants to ask you, what is your duty as the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father gave this son the title of Crown Prince in the hopes that this son would be just like you; to rule wisely, to be a learned man, to bring fortune to the people of the Great Lin.¡±


    ¡°Can you achieve all these things?¡±


    ¡°This son knows that he has worried Imperial Father immensely, but this son promises to achieve it all.¡± Jing Hua spoke confidently, but his inner voice spoke otherwise. Was Imperial Father trying to test him? Was he considering relieving him of his title?


    Oh please, Child, you are thinking too much. Qi Zhen Emperor was not quite satisfied with his answer, but neither was he too disappointed, ¡°Jing Hua, Imperial Father is also getting old; this Great Lin must someday be handed over to someone else.¡±


    Give it to me, to me! Jing Hua¡¯s eyes lit up as he listened on intently.


    ¡°You have grown up by this Emperor¡¯s side; no one knows you better than this Emperor does ¨C you are too carefree, never putting in any extra thought towards any matter. It¡¯s because of this that this Emperor is concerned that you will not have anyone you trust by your side.¡±


    ¡°This son understands Imperial Father¡¯s worries.¡±


    ¡°Your marriage can be dragged on no longer. The firstborn daughter of the Ji Family has fallen ill and cannot be chosen as the Crown Princess, therefore this Emperor has chosen someone else for you.¡±


    ¡°Who may that be?¡±


    ¡°Huiwen.¡±


    Jing Hua was stunned speechless upon hearing those two sybles. He quickly digested the news, asking, ¡°Imperial Father, how could Kong Yu be the Crown Princess? Didn¡¯t Imperial Father say that you seeked to gather some power and forces for this son? The Kong Family has long since fallen, Kong Yu¡­¡±


    ¡°The Kong Family has indeed fallen, but this was a decision made after this Emperor¡¯s careful consideration. I have ordered Han Academy to move matters along.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father¡­¡± Jing Hua fell ashen.


    Qi Emperor knew he was anxious, so he continued, ¡°The Kong Family is your Imperial Mother¡¯s family, even if they have fallen, they still hold some powerparable to the Ji Family. This matter is set in stone; prepare well for your wedding. This Emperor is not feeling well at the moment, as such, Han Academy will handle everything.¡±


    Even though he was reluctant to, Jing Hua replied, ¡°This son understands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you may leave now. This Emperor would like to rest.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jing Hua stepped aside, bowed and left. From start to finish, Qi Zhen had not once mentioned that Jing Hua had note to his aid but rather escaped during the fire. It was so that Jing Hua was additionally nervous; it was as if there was an itch on his body that he could never reach, how ufortable! As the doors closed behind him, Jing Hua¡¯s filial facade immediately dropped.


    When he arrived at the East Pce, Jing Hua ordered for his men to invite his own teacher, Teacher Pan Chong. This white-haired Pan Chong did not serve the court, but was a schr and teacher who had taught Jing Hua to read and write since he was young. Although he was just a schr, he was quite politically aware. For example, swapping and presenting Jing Yi¡¯s gift as his own at His Majesty¡¯s birthday banquetst year was not something the idiot Crown Prince coulde up with; this was entirely Pan Chong¡¯s n.


    Jing Hua was practically syed over his study desk in nervousness, asking worriedly, ¡°Teacher, what should we do? The first person Imperial Father saw after waking upst night was not Jing Yi but me. I escaped by myself in the firest night right in front of Imperial Father¡¯s eyes, but Imperial Father just mentioned to me that he wanted to crown Kong Yu as the Crown Princess, which pushes the Ji Family and their strength away from me. Tell me, Teacher, does Imperial Father¡­ wish to crown another Crown Prince?¡±


    Unlike Jing Hua, Pan Chong was extremely calm. He pondered before asking, ¡°Has the Crown Prince heard any news? Especially about His Majesty crowning another Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°That I haven¡¯t, but I can¡¯t help but worry. Imperial Father has just asked me, ¡®what is your role as a Crown Prince?¡¯. With questions like these thate out of nowhere, for no reason ¨C how could I not worry?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Crown Prince!¡± Pan Chong began to scheme, ¡°His Majesty meeting Prince Yi separately means nothing at present; it could be regarding other matters. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s perfectly normal for His Majesty to select a different Crown Princess for you now that the firstborn daughter of the Ji Family has fallen ill.¡±


    ¡°Teacher¡¯s words are not wrong, but¡­¡± Jing Hua let out a great sigh, ¡°I just cannot figure out what Imperial Father wants!¡±


    Pan Chong had something in mind, ¡°Dare I ask if the Crown Prince knows who His Majesty¡¯s closest aide is?¡±


    Jing Hua frowned, ¡°Concubine Xiao?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that Eunuch Zhang who serves at His Majesty¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Quan?¡± Jing Hua pped his thigh in revtion, ¡°Yes, Teacher is right ¨C Zhang Quan has been by Imperial Father¡¯s side ever since Imperial Grandfather was alive, so he is Imperial Father¡¯s most trusted aide. But why is Teacher suddenly interested in him?¡±


    Although Pan Chong had the make of a trueborn schr, his scheming eyes betrayed his conniving and devious nature. He spoke, ¡°As you know, walls have ears; if His Majesty were really to crown a new Crown Prince, then the first one to know must be that Eunuch Zhang. Why not try to pry some information out of him, Crown Prince? Everything will be clear then.¡±


    Jing Hua was ecstatic with his newfound rity, but also worried. He nodded, ¡°There is no doubt. That old fox must surely know.¡±

 Chapter 285 – The Only Option is To Leave the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 285 ¨C The Only Option is To Leave the Capital</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    As the East Pce began to busy itself with preparations, Jing Yi also started nning his grand schemes. As he had struck a deal with Ji Yunshu, Jing Yi no longer felt the need to torture Jing Rong; instead, he arranged for Jing Rong to be moved to a clean cell, even ordering for an imperial physician to look after his wounds. Jing Rong was unaware what angle Jing Yi was trying to y, but before he could try to decipher his ns, another shocking piece of news reached his ears.


    ¡®By the royal decree, the wedding celebrating the Crown Prince and Princess Huiwen¡¯s union shall be held in three days!¡¯ Two guards began to gossip in hushed tones, but Jing Rong could still overhear all that they said. Jing Rong was perplexed, why would His Majesty want the Crown Prince to marry Kong Yu? The Kong Family¡¯s sphere of influence had already been quashed after the Empress¡¯ death, so there was no reason for him to marry a woman with no support and backing to the prince who was next-in-line!


    Of course, there was also some element of his own pity towards Kong Yu. Jing Rong had always been sorry for and towards Kong Yu ¨C had he made his own feelings clear to her much earlier, she would probably have already been married, free from these political marriages.


    Just then, an armed guard entered, moving soundlessly to stop outside Jing Rong¡¯s cell. He eyed the gossiping guards shiftily before dropping a crumpled note at Jing Rong¡¯s feet, ¡°Lord Qin sent this.¡± Onpleting his mission, he left without a sound.


    Jing Rong picked up the note cautiously, unfolding it to read: Old General Li has already prepared to leave the Capital. Upon finishing, he burned the note in the me before him, his sickly brows bunched tightly together, fists clenched.


    The Li Mansion¡­


    The entirepound of the Li family seemed to disappear without a trace overnight, leaving neither furniture, nor a living soul.


    Outside the Capital, muddy slopes were drenched by the endless drizzle¡­


    Several carriages exited the Capital, trudging along these slopes at a steady pace. The neighing of the horses could be heard as their hooves sank into the mud, sshing the sides of the carriages with dirt and soil.


    In a pavillion¡­


    Ji Yunshu stood beneath the eaves, eyes set on the little hills in the distance. She had two cups of tea set out on the stone table behind, as if she was expecting someone. After a while, the clickety-ck of the carriages grew louder and louder, and the faint silhouettes of the carriages growing clearer and clearer in the dense fog.


    She signalled for Shi Zijin to act. Shi Zijin nodded, raising her sword. She jumped up into the air,nding just in front of those carriages. The horses were startled by her sudden appearance and almost resulting in the carriages overturning. ¡°What happened?¡± a voice from inside the carriage asked.


    The stableman pulled on his ropes with all his strength. He could barely calm down the beasts. Then, he took a look at Shi Zijin who was giving him an icy re. His voice came out trembling, ¡°Old Master, it is a youngdy who has stopped our carriage.¡±


    Sweeping away the curtains with his wrinkled hand, Old General Li peeked out from inside and saw Shi Zijin standing in the rain, sword in hand. Her gaze was partially hidden but still bore overwhelming charisma. Because of the rain and fog, her sharp aura made her seemed ethereal like an invisible de at the ready to aim for his vital points. Old General Li looked away, questioning, ¡°Who are you? Why have you interfered with this old man¡¯s journey?¡±


    Shi Zijin did not answer, but slighted her head and looked towards the pavillion on the hill. Old General Li naturally followed her gaze, noticing Ji Yunshu standing there through the thin fog. She was dressed in a grey gown, her hair done up high with a light blue scarf wrapped around her neck for warmth. Her slender form seemed to waver in the elements; she had the daintiness of a woman, but also the resilience of a man.


    The stableman turned to Old General Li, ¡°Old Master, should we keep going?¡±


    ¡°We will rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Old General Li disembarked from the carriage and headed alone towards the pavillion on the hilltop.


    He ced his umbre at the side as he arrived at the pavillion, ncing at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji must have been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied curtly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t long. In fact, General was much earlier than expected.¡± Old General Li just smiled. ¡°How about a cup of hot tea before you leave on your way in this chilly weather, General?¡±


    Old General Li did not refuse and took a seat across her as she pushed one of the teacups towards him. Ji Yunshu said, ¡°When I visited the your residence previously, you offered me a cup of tea; today, I¡¯m reciprocating. Have a taste and let me know if it¡¯s any good.¡±


    Interesting! Old General Li maintained his calmposure. He took a sip, even sniffing it, ¡°This can¡¯t be called a good tea, but it¡¯s exquisite to have in this ghastly weather.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then if we were to have this tea in a quiet room, wouldn¡¯t that be an inferior tea?¡±


    ¡°That would not be appropriate!¡± Old General Li refuted her statement, ¡°This tea should only be steeped and had here.¡±


    Ji Yunshu lightly tapped her long, slender fingers on the teacup set out in front of her, her friendly smile freezing in ce. She asked seriously, ¡°Then, General, is this cup of tea only to be had because you are leaving the Capital?¡±


    ¡°What does Teacher Ji mean?¡±


    ¡°Thirty people died in the fire at Chengqing Hall, His Majesty was injured, the entire court was thrown into shambles. Did Old General really think that by simply leave the Capital all would be over?¡± She cut straight to the point quietly but firmly, her voice almost drowned out by the rain outside.


    To Old General Li, Ji Yunshu¡¯s words seemed so inconsequential. He picked up the teacup and continued sipping, only speaking after some time, ¡°Leaving the Capital is the only way.¡± Yes, that was the only way for him! Only by leaving the Capital and returning to Qingzhou would he have the men and armies on hand to resist the imperial forces, even if the truth were revealed!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak of the truth with me?¡±


    ¡°Truth? What truth does Teacher Ji want?¡±


    Ji Yunshu could not be bothered to beat around the bush with him. She frowned, ¡°From the very beginning, your target was never His Majesty. The story about the Eighth Prince and Marquis Chao was nothing more than a red herring, and your true target is in fact Prince Rong.¡±


    Old General Li scoffed, asking curiously, ¡°What grudge would this old man have against Prince Rong?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not reply immediately, but stood up slowly. She took a few steps forwards, back towards Old General Li, ¡°Because you do not want Prince Rong to investigate the ¡®Lin Capital Case.¡¯¡±


    The raindrops outside fell gently onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s clean robes, blooming into a dark, gloomy flower¡­

 Chapter 286 – The Missing Heir

    <h4>Chapter 286 ¨C The Missing Heir</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°You wanted to stop Prince Rong from investigating the Lin Capital Case.¡±


    Old General Li¡¯s expression darkened at Ji Yunshu¡¯s statement, and he almost knocked over his teacup. His change was palpable even though Ji Yunshu had her back towards him, but this only proved that she was right.


    She turned around, staring at Old General Li and saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why General would want to stop Prince Rong from investigating the ¡®Lin Capital Case,¡¯ but if my suspicions are right, it must be linked to the reason why the Imperial Duke met with you fourteen years ago. When I spoke with you then, you were obviously hiding something that must have had greater implications, involving not only the Imperial Duke but also the current Crown Prince and perhaps even all of Great Lin.¡± Ji Yunshu was quite certain of her assumptions.


    Old General Li set his teacup down gently and took in a deep breath. He turned his gaze towards Ji Yunshu, stood up, and walked towards the grassy slopes, which were enveloped in a thick fog. His wrinkled face was unreadable as he praised Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji is far too clever.¡±


    Clever? To Ji Yunshu, thispliment felt more like an ironic joke. She remarked bitterly, ¡°If I were truly clever as the General suggests, then it wouldn¡¯t have taken me this long to figure out your true intentions, much less witness Prince Rong take your ce in prison.¡±


    ¡°This old man had no other choice.¡±


    ¡°No other choice? To prevent Prince Rong from investigating that case, to protect the secret between the Imperial Duke and you ¨C did you expect Prince Rong to die in your ce?¡± Ji Yunshu could no longer suppress her anger.


    There was a twinge of regret as Old General Li repeated his words once more, ¡°This old man didn¡¯t wish for this current state of affairs, but there was no other choice ¨C at this point, only with Prince Rong¡¯s death will the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ be closed for good.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Ji Yunshu took a few steps towards him in resentment and spouted usingly, ¡°Old General Li has always been a clever man, but what hase over you now? Dare I ask the General to stop and think ¨C Prince Rong was ordered by His Majesty to investigate this case, and no-one would dare to oppose the royal decree; even if Prince Rong was dead, someone else would take his ce and oversee the case. Do you wish toe to the Capital each time and kill them one by one?¡±


    Old General Li was stricken; he had not considered this before. Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Do you know? If Prince Rong dies, I will still continue investigating until the truth is exposed, so the one you should kill is not Prince Rong but me!¡±


    What a failure, apse in judgment! The cogwheels in Old General Li¡¯s brain only began to turn with regret when Ji Yunshu¡¯s reminder. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Old General Li sighed, ¡°There is no turning back for me anymore.¡±


    ¡°That is difficult to say.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Since I chose to stop General Li not at the city gates but here, it proves that I will not stop you from returning to Qingzhou. It also means that Prince Rong will not be in danger and will leave the Imperial Prison safely, and both the General and Prince Rong will not be implicated.¡±


    ¡°What does Teacher Ji mean?¡± Old General Li was shocked!


    ¡°This humble schr promises that the General will have nothing to do with this case, nor will I speak of it to anyone else. However, the General must offer your fourteen year old secret in exchange.¡±


    Old General Li did not bite, ¡°Fourteen years have passed. Why is Teacher Ji so insistent?¡±


    ¡°Because this one wants to know and understand ¨C what kind of secret could shake up the ¡®Lin Capital Case,¡¯ what could make the General decide to get rid of Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°Does Teacher Ji really want to know what the Imperial Duke shared with me back then?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded honestly.


    Old General Li closed his eyes wearily and opened them after a long while. He then said, ¡°This old man would have never shared this with you if I had just arrived at the Capital, but now, there is no reason to hide it any longer. Fine, this old man will tell you everything.¡±


    He paused before saying, ¡°Back then, after the Eighth Prince ascended to the throne, he began to strip away the Imperial Duke¡¯s power and influence secretly, slowly, and continuously, even nting a spy within his household to watch his every move. The Imperial Duke knew that eventually, His Majesty would kill him much like the previous Emperor had killed Marquis Chao.¡± He took a breath before continuing, ¡°Teacher Ji surely knows that the Imperial Duke¡¯s household consisted of 73 members officially, but Teacher Ji must not be aware that his household actually consists of 75 people.¡±


    What! Unbelievable! Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Old General Li¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears and sympathy as he said, ¡°The two people not registered were the Imperial Duke¡¯s third wife and his newborn son twenty years ago.¡±


    What? Ji Yunshu clenched her fists in disbelief, questioning, ¡°How is that possible? All five members of the Imperial Duke¡¯s family were buried in the imperial tombs, no more and no less.¡±


    ¡°Since the Third Madame came from a brothel, she was never registered officially as a member of the Imperial Duke¡¯s household. When the Eighth Prince was crowned twenty years ago, she gave birth to a son after a difficultbor. Knowing that he could not escape his fate, the Imperial Duke announced publicly that the Third Madame had died inbor alongside their child. He secretly sent the mother and son out of the Capital overnight and cremated themvishly the next day. Since the Third Madame was never properly wed, she could not be buried in the imperial tombs.¡±


    Old General Li continued, ¡°I only came to know of this when the Imperial Duke came to see me fourteen years ago. He told me that he had suddenly lost contact with Third Madame, but His Majesty had already set his eyes on his household then. The Imperial Duke then pleaded with this old man to help him hide the truth and secretly search for the heir if something unexpected were to happen to him. He even entrusted this old man with a token to hand to the heir if he was ever found; with this token, the prince can gather andmand the Imperial Duke¡¯s hidden troops at the border. s, many years have passed, but this old man has yet to determine the missing prince¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, this old man heard that Teacher Ji was about to open the coffins and rushed over from Qingzhou; with Teacher Ji¡¯s wit and skill, the Third Madame would definitely be discovered someday, but once her empty coffin is unveiled, His Majesty would also know that the heir is still alive and would hunt him down and kill him.¡±


    ¡°Since this old man was entrusted with this task, I cannot forsake my promise; whether the heir is dead or alive today, this old man cannot allow anyone to disturb the Third Madame¡¯s resting ce.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took a long time to digest Old General Li¡¯s words, her legs eventually giving way.

 Chapter 287 – This Is a Condition, Not a Request

    <h4>Chapter 287 ¨C This Is a Condition, Not a Request</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    The secret he had guarded was too great. It took Ji Yunshu a moment to digest the enormity of it.


    ¡°Every word I said is true. It¡¯s a secret I have protected for 14 years, never uttering a single word to another living soul¡­ You are now the second person to learn of it. Please let this secret remained buried, never to reach the Emperor¡¯s ears. If you must insist on investigating the Lin Capital case, don¡¯t open Third Madame¡¯s coffin.¡±


    ¡°Third Madame wasn¡¯t recorded on the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s census. Besides, she had no rtion to the missing person, so it¡¯s unlikely that we will excavate her tomb.¡± Ji Yunshu calmed his worries.


    That¡¯s right! Even if they were to excavate coffins, Third Madame¡¯s would not be amongst the ones they want to investigate.


    ¡°So, it was only this old man¡¯s groundless fears. I will stop at nothing to protect the safety of Third Madame and the Imperial Duke¡¯s little heir.¡±


    Although Old General Li was an entric person, deep down, he was a reliable friend. However, Ji Yunshu felt that he was too extreme and full of prejudices.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t rted to him. ¡°General, even if you do have some misgivings against the imperialists and are fully invested in protecting Third Madame and the Imperial Duke¡¯s young heir, have you ever thought that the consequences of your actions would drag in innocent people? The fire in Chengqing Hall imed many lives. Prince Rong was also imprisoned. Are these the results you seek?¡±


    Old General Li let out a heavy sigh. It was useless exining himself.


    Ji Yunshu was still flushed from her speech, and her emotions welled up inside her chest. She continued in a questioning tone, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside these questions for the moment. This humble one has a pressing question for you. What if the fire that decimated the Imperial Duke¡¯s household wasn¡¯t the Emperor¡¯s doing? Then, what do you make of the human lives that were sacrifices?¡±


    Old General Li stared at the downpour outside the pavilion, which intensified. Then, he looked up and replied sternly, ¡°All the emperors in this world are the same. For power and status, they could ruthlessly kill their closest ones.¡±


    Silence pervaded the atmosphere.


    ¡°Although the Imperial Duke case didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence pointing at the Emperor, there were too many doubtful points. Don¡¯t tell this old man you didn¡¯t have any suspicions about it. Within a whole night, the soldiers within the estate had been transferred, leaving no one. All the entrances were sealed, and there were almost no survivors. Even the general who ordered the troop transfer met with a mishap soon after. He was clearly being silenced. All those odds points didn¡¯t even stir your suspicions?¡±


    They did! She had her own suspicions. Qi Zhen did have a good motive to kill the Imperial Duke. That year, he did have enough power to transfer the soldiers in the Imperial Duke¡¯s residence to elsewhere. If it wasn¡¯t the Imperial Duke, it could only be the Emperor. However, she wouldn¡¯t advance such conjectures hastily.


    ¡°Regardless if it is true or not, progress can only be made after I am done with the corpses¡¯ portraits and we find the missing person. That crucial witness will be able to shine light on the truth of that night.¡±


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t find the survivor?¡± he argued.


    Ji Yunshu had confidence. Thus, she retorted, ¡°I will absolutely find that person. Even though that missing person might have met his demiseter, I can still find him. I will shed light on the fire that decimated the Imperial Duke¡¯s household.¡± As she said this, she leaned to the side and inhaled a mouthful of cold air. ¡°Anyone who breaks thew should be punished the same. If this was a hidden scheme by the Emperor, I believe the world will stand on the side of justice. If the culprit isn¡¯t who you expected, I hope Old General Li can let go of the matter 14 years ago and focus on finding the Imperial Duke¡¯s missing heir instead. But¡­¡±


    She took a pause.


    Old General Li urged her, saying, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°If the fire that year wasn¡¯t the Emperor¡¯s doing, the jade pendant that the Imperial Duke left behind cannot be passed on to his heir, because it is amand token that can mobilize an army of 100,000 soldiers,¡± she said, cautioning him.


    Oh!


    Her tone didn¡¯t allow him to argue back. He suddenly had a realization ¨C the implication to have 100,000 strong men at his disposition.


    He was silent as he contemted this. Ji Yunshu frowned a bit before continuing, ¡°This is a mandatory condition, not a request. If the ¡®Lin Capital case¡¯ had nothing to do with the Emperor, that armed force is a menace to the throne. It might be a dangerous factor that could jeopardize the Great Lin. Hence, General must agree to my condition. I give my word that our conversation today will not be spread in any way, and I have not heard of the Imperial Duke having an heir.¡±


    Looking at the overall situation, her conditions didn¡¯t harm or affect Old General Li. If the Lin Capital case did involve the Emperor, that hidden armed force was a saving token. If this had nothing to do with the Emperor, the force would remain unused.


    After considering this, he cleared his throat and nodded. ¡°Fine. This old man agrees.¡±


    At that moment, the downpour turned into a drizzle. They both stood outside on the grass outside the pavilion. There were no words exchanged, only silence.


    Meanwhile, inside a carriage below the hill, Madame Jiang lifted the window curtain and looked toward the pavilion. She let out a sigh and pulled back her hand. There was a heavy expression on her face.


    Beside her was the simple-minded Li Zhao, who was stuffing himself with candies. ¡°Big Sister, what do you think Grandpa is talking about with Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much about it?¡±


    ¡°I was just asking. Teacher Ji visited our residence before.¡±


    Madame Jiang red at him.


    Li Zhao went on with a face full of disdain, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Grandpa is so good to him. Last time, if it wasn¡¯t for my quick reaction, I would have been beaten to death by Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    ¡°Sis! Why do you always side with the outsider?¡± His expression was full ofints.


    Madame Jiang scowled coldly at him.


    Li Zhao immediately shut up. He became depressed, but it onlysts a moment before he asks curiously, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why does Grandpa want us to move back to Jingzhou overnight? Isn¡¯t the Capital good? We had lived here for so long but have to return now. Isn¡¯t it vexing?¡±


    It was! It was really frustrating! He still owed gambling debts in Jingzhou!


    In fact, Madame Jiang didn¡¯t understand why they have to leave. Chengqing hall was suddenly burned, and her grandpa decided to move the whole family back to Jingzhou. It was quite baffling. She had a few conjectures in her mind. She had an inkling that it might be rted to that 14 year old case. If it wasn¡¯t, Teacher Ji would not be waiting for them here.


    What is going on in the end? She shook her head, stopping herself from thinking further. Once again, she lifted the window curtain and looked outside.


    Old General Li was now walking back, umbre in hand. He shook off some of the water on his body before going in the carriage.


    On the hill, Ji Yunshu watched him go. Then, under her eyes, the Li family¡¯s carriages drove away toward Jingzhou.


    For the rest of his life, Old General Li might not return to the capital.


    After the carriages were out of her sight, she called for Shi Zijin.


    Like a shadow, Shi Zijin suddenly appeared in front of Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to mention what you heard here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Not even to Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In Shi Zijin¡¯s heart, she had long recognized Ji Yunshu has her master.


    Afterward, they rode down the mountain and went straight to the city center. As they reached the city center, they almost hit someone. The carriage shook and swayed as it avoided the collision.

 Chapter 288 – The Crown Prince’s Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 288 ¨C The Crown Prince¡¯s Ascension</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Once the carriage regained its stability, Shi Zijin poked her head out to assess the situation ¨C a little girl had rushed out onto the road identally, but fortunately, the stableman had managed to stop the carriage in time. That little girl bent over to pick up her doll in the drizzle, making a few gestures towards the stableman which he could not understand.


    ¡°She says that she¡¯s sorry,¡± Shi Zijin tranted.


    When the stableman finallyprehended, that little child was already long gone. Ji Yunshu was surprised, ¡°You understand signnguage?¡±


    Shi Zijin nodded, ¡°Yes, I had learned a little when I was young.¡±


    Ji Yunshu suddenly recalled the gestures that Lie¡¯er had made to herself in the city tower and she tried to replicate them from memory, asking Shi Zijin, ¡°What do these mean?¡±


    Between all the inuracies of her gestures, Shi Zijin took some time to decipher them, ¡°It should mean ¡®kill¡¯ or ¡®murder¡¯.¡±


    Murder? Ji Yunshu continued with a second gesture, ¡°What about this one?¡±


    ¡°This means ¡®someone else¡¯,¡± Shi Zijin answered.


    Murder? Someone else? What does it all mean? What was Lie¡¯er trying to tell her back there? Ji Yunshu recalled that Lie¡¯er was extremely anxious as he tried tomunicate, but what could be linked to the words ¡®murder¡¯ and ¡®kill¡¯? She fell into deep thought momentarily; even when they arrived at Bamboo Creek Garden, she kept herself locked in her quarters, not mentioning a single word about Jing Rong or the Imperial Prison, as if waiting for something astonishing to happen¡­


    The Imperial Pce.


    Zhang Quan left the Emperor¡¯s private chambers and headed for the kitchens to personally order some food for His Majesty. As soon as he stepped out of Fuyang Hall, he was stopped by a low-ranking eunuch, ¡°Eunuch Zhang, the Crown Prince is waiting for you in the East Pce.¡±


    The Crown Prince wants to see me? Although he was just a eunuch, Zhang Quan had lived for many years within this treacherous grounds as was more astute than others; he asked no further questions and followed the other eunuch to East Pce.


    The entire East Pce was abuzz with preparations for the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding in three days, adorned with lush andvish decorations. Zhang Quan entered the main hall where the Crown Prince was already sitting in wait, ¡°Come, Eunuch Zhang, sit with this prince.¡± The Crown Prince looked extremely pleased, weing Eunuch Zhang with arge, annoying smile.


    Eunuch Zhang bowed, ¡°This servant greets the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Forget the formalities, there is no-one else around.¡±


    He wanted to sit Eunuch Zhang by his side, but Zhang Quan quickly stepped back, remarking, ¡°This old servant is but a servant, how can he sit alongside his master? This old servant will remain standing.¡±


    The Crown Prince could not convince him. He quickly moved on and ordered a pot of fine tea to be presented, followed by several exquisite sweets, as if he were serving someone of much higher status than himself, ¡°It must have been too hard on Eunuch Zhang, serving alongside Imperial Father all these years.¡±


    Zhang Quan bowed once more, ¡°To be able to serve at His Majesty¡¯s side is this old servant¡¯s fortune.¡±


    ¡°This Crown Prince is very reassured. You have, after all, looked after Imperial Father all these years.¡± The Crown Prince quickly questioned, ¡°How is Imperial Father¡¯s health? What have the imperial physicians said?¡±


    Zhang Quan replied calmly, ¡°The imperial physicians have visited twice ¨C His Majesty¡¯s health is no longer in danger. The Crown Prince need not fret.¡±


    Jing Hua ced a hand on his chest, heaving a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh, then, has Imperial Father seen Prince Yi again since?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zhang Quan bowed again, ¡°Dare this old servant ask what needs the Crown Prince has of this old one?¡±


    Jing Hua shed a mysterious smile, tapping lightly on his study. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, focusing his gaze on Zhang Quan, ¡°It isn¡¯t anything important. All this Crown Prince wanted was to ask Eunuch Zhang: What did Imperial Father and Prince Yi discuss then when they met alone?¡±


    ¡°This old servant does not know!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? How could you not know?¡±


    Zhang Quan answered truthfully, ¡°His Majesty spoke with Prince Yi alone; this old servant genuinely hasn¡¯t a clue what they discussed.¡±


    Jing Hua did not stop as he questioned further, ¡°Then has Imperial Father met with other ministers of the court?¡±


    ¡°That has not happened either.¡± Every question was met with a rebuttal!


    Jing Hua grew slightly anxious, hisplexion much paler than before. He walked towards Zhang Quan, who had his head lowered throughout this exchange, saying, ¡°Eunuch Zhang, this Crown Prince will be blunt with you then. Has Imperial Father ever mentioned anything about the position of Crown Prince to you?¡± Essentially, has he ever mentioned his intentions to crown a new Crown Prince? Pan Chong had intended for him to pry information slyly out of Zhang Quan, but Jing Hua had just ruined his ns!


    Zhang Quan was not surprised, however, his calm demeanour unwavering. He remarked, ¡°The Crown Prince has been brought up by His Majesty¡¯s side since you were young; His Majesty has always had high hopes for you, wishing that the Crown Prince would be morally upright, loved by the people, and especially for the Crown Prince to be a learned man, capable of sharing his worries much like Prince Yi.¡±


    Just like Prince Yi? The corners of Jing Hua¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°This Crown Prince understands Imperial Father¡¯s wishes, but what is Eunuch Zhang trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°This old servant is but a servant; there are some words that should not be said, but since the Crown Prince has asked, this old servant will be frank as well. All these years, the Crown Prince has enjoyed theforts and protection of the pce but three years ago, when the floods at Jiangnan and the drought at Weibei urred, His Majesty wanted to give the Crown Prince a chance to prove yourself when he handed over the matter to you. The Crown Prince could not resolve it, but Prince Yi only spent a mere three months to aplish what you had not achieved. This old servant has mentioned this matter to His Majesty many times, praising Prince Yi¡¯s actions.¡±


    Although Zhang Quan was beating around the bush, bringing up the flood and drought of three years ago, his true intentions were clear as day! Jing Hua was not so much of an idiot that he did not pick up on Zhang Quan¡¯s veiled threats; His Majesty must really be preparing for the session of a new Crown Prince.


    As the Crown Prince did not respond, Zhang Quan gave a curt bow, ¡°This old servant must still visit the kitchens to prepare some tea for His Majesty and will take his leave.¡± Jing Hua could care less.


    Pan Chong arrived after Zhang Quan had left, and Jing Hua recounted word for word the news he had just heard. ¡°What should we do, Teacher? If this is true, then¨C¡± Jing Hua mmed a fist onto his desk in a fit of anger.


    Pan Chong pondered, muttering as he gathered his thoughts, ¡°In this time and age, the Crown Prince¡¯s influence is equally matched with Prince Yi¡¯s, but Prince Yi has Concubine Xiao behind him. What¡¯s more, Prince Yi saved His Majesty from the fire at Chengqing Hall, but His Majesty has now ordered for the Crown Prince to marry Princess Huiwen whose maiden family has neither power nor status¡­ All these signs indicate that the Crown Prince is at a disadvantage; if His Majesty were to crown a new sessor, that wouldn¡¯t be impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°How is that eptable? How is Jing Yi qualified to be the Crown Prince?¡±


    A terrifying idea popped into Pan Chong¡¯s mind, ¡°If the Crown Prince wants to be the next Emperor in this current climate, then there is only one way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The only way is for the Crown Prince to ascend to the throne before His Majesty can crown a new Crown Prince!¡±

 Chapter 289 – The Dragon bore nine sons, each one different

    <h4>Chapter 289 ¨C The Dragon bore nine sons, each one different</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    The Ascension of the Crown Prince?


    Jing Hua¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He carefully asked, ¡°What does Teacher mean?¡±


    Pan Chong raised his eyebrows and peeked outside, making sure that no-one was around, before sternly informing the Crown Prince of his opinion, ¡°His Majesty is now ill in bed and it looks like things are taking a turn for the better, so it¡¯s still possible for a new Crown Prince to be crowned. This would pose a great threat to your Highness, but if we act while His Majesty has yet to release the royal decree, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Jing Hua was kept on his toes.


    ¡°Then we make sure His Majesty never makes that decree, for good!¡±


    ng! Jing Hua¡¯s trembling hands knocked over his teacup to the ground, shattering it into smithereens. Jing Hua himself was in no better state, quivering to his toes. He sputtered, ¡°Forever? Making sure that Imperial Father never¡­ never makes that decree? Did you mean, to ass¨C assassinate Imperial Father?¡±


    Pan Chong nodded, ¡°This is the only way, Crown Prince. Only if we ambush the pce and move on from His Majesty can the Crown Prince sessfully and rightfully ascend to the throne.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no can do, that is my own Imperial Father!¡± If a son were to ughter his own father, he would be punished by the heavens! The Crown Prince himself was not cruel in nature, to have him kill his own loving and doting father ¨C he could never do that. Jing Hua asked, ¡°Does Teacher have no other n?¡±


    Pan Chong shook his head.


    ¡°In any case, this n will not do ¨C it is the ultimate act of rebellion.¡± Jing Hua was worried.


    Pan Chong was disappointed at Jing Hua¡¯s cowardice, ¡°If the Crown Prince wishes to achieve great things, he should be decisive. There is no better timing than now, surely the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t wish to personally deliver his own position to Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Jing Hua pped a hand on his study and stood up abruptly, ¡°The throne is rightfully mine, there is no way this Crown Prince would give it away. How is Jing Yi even capable of ever scrambling for my position?¡±


    ¡°If the Crown Prince wishes to secure his position, then there is no better way.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jing Hua sighed, pacing up and down, his hands gripping his forehead as he struggled with the idea.


    Unlike Jing Hua, Pan Chong was a much more decisive man, ¡°Crown Prince, consider if Prince Yi were to be the Emperor ¨C who is the first one he would eliminate?¡± Idiot, of course it¡¯s you! If you did not rebel now, then when?


    Jing Hua¡¯s heart sank, but his initial doubts disappeared into thin air. He flicked his sleeves with a flourish, face filled with greed and lust for power, ¡°The Throne is mine, no-one else can have it. But what should I do, Teacher? Must Imperial Father really die for this to happen?¡±


    ¡°There is no other way!¡±


    Jing Hua took a deep breath, his gaze growing steadier, firmer, and he eventually nodded.


    Pan Chong was quick, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s wedding would be held three dayster ¨C that day would be the day the Crown Prince ascends to the throne.¡±


    This scheme was unfolding little by little ording to n¡­


    After several hours, Pan Chong left the East Pce and headed straight for the Yi Estate. In reality, Pan Chong belonged to the Crown Prince¡¯s faction, so why was he headed this way? Strange, how strange!


    Prince Yi had been expecting Pan Chong for some time. Pan Chong paid his respects to Prince Yi, who replied, ¡°There is no need for formalities, please have a seat, Teacher Pan.¡± Pan Chong saw no reason to decline.


    Jing Yi¡¯s smile was unreadable as he asked, ¡°Thest time Teacher was here in this Prince¡¯s estate. Was it already a year ago?¡± Pan Chong nodded. ¡°As the Crown Prince¡¯s teacher, to be capable of reading the current state of affairs and choosing to side with this Prince ¨C Teacher Pan has made a clever choice.¡±


    Pan Chong exined, ¡°Everyone is clear with regards to the current political climate ¨C the Crown Prince is, simply put, useless. If not for thete Empress, he could not havepared to even the sickly Prince Xian, much less be the Emperor. But Prince Yi is very different; Prince Yi, full of lofty aspirations, knows when to advance and retreat, but also knows how to read the atmosphere and act appropriately. Only such a man is suitable to be the Emperor ¨C siding with Prince Yi is but just moving with the current rather than against.¡± In other words, instead of serving an idiot Crown Prince who would be dead sooner orter, why not quickly switch sides and serve the money tree in front of him? Perhaps in the future, the Pan Family could still leave a spark behind and not be rooted out entirely.


    Jing Yi was obviously pleased with Pan Chong¡¯s statement, smiling, ¡°This is undoubtedly the best decision Teacher Pan has made.¡±


    Pan Chong was silent in agreement. Jing Yi lowered his tone, ¡°Has the Crown Prince made his decision yet?¡±


    Pan Chong replied, ¡°Although there was some hesitation, the Crown Prince was too worried that he would be reced and finally made up his mind. Although the East Pce does not have arge army and would face some difficulties surrounding the pce following the assassination, the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding in three days means that security outside Fuyang Hall would be slightlyxer, and it would be much easier for the Crown Prince to surround the pce and attack. With Prince Yi¡¯s secret aid, this is a done deal.¡±


    ¡°Without the Ji Family brothers at his back, plotting to assassinate the Emperor ¨C when this Prince arrives at the pce to rescue His Majesty, the Crown Prince will surely face only death!¡± Jing Yi remarked cruelly.


    Pan Chong was curious however, ¡°This was originally the best opportunity to eliminate Prince Rong, why has Prince Yi forsaken this chance?¡±


    Abandon this opportunity? Of course not; Jing Yi had his own ns. He cracked his knuckles, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®To catch a big fish, one must cast a long line¡¯; if we can eliminate the Crown Prince and incriminate him of nning the fire at Fuyang Hall, as well as make a deal with that Teacher Ji to serve this Prince rather than Prince Rong, then how inconsequential is freeing Prince Rong? When this Prince marries that first-born daughter of the Ji Family, Ji Li and Ji Heng will be both firmly nted within my faction ¨C why should I worry about a measly Prince Rong? If this Prince could put him in prison once, there should be no question that there wille a second time.¡± He mmed his teacup harshly onto his desk as he finished.


    Although he devoted his entire life to learning, and was sufficiently versed in such schemes, the astute Pan Chong found that he could hardlypare to the Prince standing before him! The Dragon bore nine sons, each one different from the rest! If the Crown Prince was as devious as Jing Yi, why would he have to switch sides!


    ¡°This old man offers his congrattions in advance, celebrating Prince Yi¡¯s crowning and ascension,¡± Pan Chong delivered with utmost sincerity.


    Jing Yi did not trust this old schr, especially since the one who suggested for the Crown Prince to swap his gift for His Majesty was none other than Pan Chong! The two of them had no more than a business partnership; Pan Chong wished for his family to survive and prosper after the Crown Prince was dethroned, while Jing Yi desired Pan Chong to encourage the Crown Prince to assassinate the Emperor ¨C each had only their own motivations in mind! Before Pan Chong rose to leave, Jing Yi handed him something.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Shiban poison ¨C a poison made by Yan Weiyi.¡±


    Pan Chong knew of Yan Weiyi, but was not entirely familiar with this man. He was unsure, ¡°Does the Prince wish for the Crown Prince to use this to poison His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jing Yi continued, ¡°This Prince has had dealings with Yan Weiyi several times before; this Prince is not particrly fond of his character, so this Prince ns to implicate Yan Weiyi in the Crown Prince¡¯s attack.¡±


    ¡°May this old man ask why?¡±


    Jing Yi warned, ¡°Curiosity kills the cat; there are some things that the Teacher should not know too much about.¡± Pan Chong gave a curt smile and swiftly swept the blue bottle of shiban poison into his sleeves. He rose, paid his greetings and left Yi Estate.

 Chapter 290 – The Landscape of an Empire

    <h4>Chapter 290 ¨C The Landscape of an Empire</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    Dou Quan, who was standing outside the hall, had heard their entire conversation. He entered, ¡°Why does your Highness want to drag Yan Weiyi into this?¡±


    Jing Yi slighted his head, an evil smile spreading over his face. He picked up the teapot and began to pour into his already full teacup, watching it overflow, tea dripping all over his desk. His actions were sick, twisted! Jing Yi spoke, ¡°Yan Weiyi is a threat; once he escapes this Prince¡¯s control, he might expose this Prince¡¯s involvement with Jing Rong¡¯s poisoning, but if we tie him to the Crown Prince¡¯s ambush, then it will turn into the Crown Prince tried to kill Jing Rong. Hence, Yan Weiyi must die so that he can forever keep his silence.¡±


    ¡°This servant is foolish.¡±


    ¡°Now, all we have to do is wait for three days.¡± Jing Hua ced his teapot down gently, staring at the overflowing tea puddle on the patterned wood, dripping down the corner of his desk, spreading drop by drop across the floor, as if he was a master painter creating thendscape of an Empire¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    In the next three days, Ji Yunshu never left Bamboo Creek Garden. Mo Ruo had made one prior visit, mentioning that Jing Rong was still in prison, but Ji Yunshu avoided him, instead focusing on investigating the remains. She stretched a gloved hand into a coffin, an acrid odour wafting into the air. With the constant exposure to air, the bones¡¯ initial musty tang had evolved, now emanating an awful stenchparable to a damp gown that had been stuffed into the bottom of a trunk. It couldn¡¯t be helped ¨C the rain had not stopped over the past few days, and with the cheap, shoddy coffins in which they were stored, it was reasonable that it would smell this horrible.


    Ji Yunshu continued to study the remains as if she was possessed. Mo Ruo got no response out of her. Exasperate, he grabbed her arm, ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong is still in prison, but that foxy old general has already escaped far from the Capital, and you¡¯re doing this? Leaving everything alone?¡±


    Ji Yunshu freed herself from his grasp. Her gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, stop investigating this matter; Prince Rong will be alright.¡±


    Mo Ruo grabbed her arm once more, pulling her to stand right before him. He asked sternly, ¡°Miss Ji, you should understand my temper ¨C I¡¯ve never meddled in useless affairs; even if someone were to die before my eyes, I wouldn¡¯t even try to save him, but Jing Rong is different. We grew up together ¨C I can¡¯t just watch him rot in prison without doing anything. You were the one who said it, that you would find the evidence proving his innocence, but what are you doing now? Can looking at these rotten skeletons save him?¡±


    With that, Mo Ruo kicked over a coffin, the remains it held sying all over the floor. Ji Yunshu pushed him away, kneeling down to pick up each bone carefully, ¡°These remains are the key to solving the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ ¨C once they have been damaged, the paintings would be affected as well.¡±


    Mo Ruo was sorely disappointed, ¡°Jing Rong would move mountains and even die for you, but what about you? You speak about caring about him, but now you could care less whether he lives or dies, only pouring over the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯?¡± Mo Ruo left huffily.


    Ji Yunshu held the scattered remains in her hands, eyes reddening. She took a deep breath, an attempt to keep her tears from falling as she carefully ced the remains back into the coffin, trying to maintain her calmposure.


    Shi Zijin, who was hidden, witnessed the whole exchange. Although she had inflicted many cruel and harsh acts of torment as a killer, she could not help but feel sorry for Ji Yunshu, especially when she was fully aware of what Ji Yunshu had been through!


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    In those three days, Jing Rong remained in prison looking after his wounds, while Jing Yi was nowhere to be seen.


    On the day of the Crown Prince¡¯s grand wedding, Jing Rong was brought to the Supreme Court Prison, awaiting trial. Jing Rong¡¯s trial had been pushed back after the fire and the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding, and the Supreme Court had now temporarily taken over the case. With a Prince held within their cells, the Supreme Court was also afraid and had Lord Yu, the Supreme Court Vice-chancellor, take charge of the case.


    Lord Yu put on his official robes and headed out to meet Jing Rong. He even had someone prepare some fine wine and dishes. Lord Yu was a conniving creature; he rose to the position of Supreme Court Vice-chancellor in just half a year, one could tell that he had some tricks up his sleeves! It was for this reason that Jing Rong had avoided meeting with him, ¡°Prince Rong, this official has prepared some dishes, how about you have a taste?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Lord Yu had thick skin, and smiled, ¡°The fire at Chengqing Hall had caused such a ruckus, with some members of the court even losing their lives in themotion. Now that the Supreme Court has taken over this case, we really do have a hot potato in our hands.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t the fire burn you to death too? Jing Rong did not answer.


    Lord Yu sighed, ¡°Although this official has not spent much time with your Highness. I am sure that your Highness has nothing to do with it. There must be some kind of misunderstanding, so I will do to the best of his abilities to prove your innocence, and¨C¡±


    ¡°Lord Yu,¡± Jing Rong interrupted him.


    ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Imperial Father order that this case be investigated by Prince Yi? Why has the Supreme Court taken over?¡±


    Lord Yu pondered for a while, ¡°This case should have originally been handled by the Supreme Court, but Prince Yi suddenly took over.¡±


    Jing Rong was surprised, ¡°What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t Prince Yi ordered by His Majesty to investigate this case?¡±


    ¡°The Supreme Court had not received any such order, and Prince Rong should have been sent to the Supreme Court on the night of the fire. However, Prince Yi didn¡¯t approve, only mentioning that His Majesty had ordered him to investigate this case first, only escorting this Prince here today, along with the file.¡±


    Then, Jing Yi put him in the Imperial Prison based on His Majesty¡¯s one word, to make sure that he confesses, keeping the Supreme Court from ruining his n. He should have figured this out sooner ¨C even if His Majesty was confused, he would not have left Jing Yi fully in-charge of this case, especially since he was well aware of the strife between the Princes. What a failure! But, why was he willing to hand him over to the Supreme Court without a confession? Wouldn¡¯t he be unable to torture him further? Unless¡­ unless he decided to release himself, and if so, he needed a scapegoat.


    Jing Rong had a revtion! He finally understood why Jing Yi would put him into solitary confinement, have the imperial physician see him, and even hand him over to the Supreme Court ¨C all these happened only after Jing Yi met with Ji Yunshu.


    Lord Yu carefully asked, ¡°What is it, your Highness?¡±


    Jing Rong asked urgently, ¡°Lord Yu, this Prince asks you, were there any oddities at the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding held in East Pce today?¡±

 Chapter 291 – The Crown Prince’s Grand Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 291 ¨C The Crown Prince¡¯s Grand Wedding</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Oddities?¡± Lord Yu thought about it, then shook his head, ¡°There was nothing out of ce.¡± He tut-tutted, continuing, ¡°There was amotion at the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding, however, all the military and civil officials attended the reception as expected at the East Pce. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Jing Rong questioned sternly.


    Lord Yu narrowed his eyes, ¡°Justst night, Lord Zhou of the Ministry of Justice said that he saw the East Pce guards entering the pce. No-one knew if they were there to ensure the Crown Prince¡¯s safety throughout the wedding, or to attend the reception.¡± In other words, Lord Yu wasining ¨C everyone else was attending the wedding reception at the East Pce, but he was still here trying to suck up to Prince Rong!


    The Crown Prince held different rights from the other princes; he was allowed to keep an army outside of the pce, but his men could only move within the Capital; in essence, his army could not be too big, much like the guards from other estates, with the only differentiating factor being that the Crown Prince¡¯s men could enter the pce as and when they wished. Lord Yu¡¯s words sounded reasonable, it made sense for the East Pce¡¯s army to enter the pce grounds for the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding, but- ¡°For the Crown Prince¡¯s grand wedding, the pce guards should be deployed to protect the East Pce, so why are the Crown Prince¡¯s guards entering the pce? Unless they knew something was to happen. Otherwise there would be no reason for this,¡± Jing Rong analysed.


    ¡°What does your Highness implied?¡±


    As he put two and two together, Jing Rong began to understand what was happening, calling out, ¡°Lord Yu!¡±


    ¡°Present.¡±


    ¡°This Prince needs to enter the pce.¡±


    Ugh! Lord Yu was startled, ¡°Enter the pce? This¡­¡± Impossible! You¡¯re still a criminal, one locked up in the Supreme Court Prison ¨C it would be difficult for you to even leave this ce!


    Jing Rong offered a deal, ¡°Lord Yu, if you assist this Prince in entering the pce secretly, you will be surely rewardedter on.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jing Rong could see right through Lord Yu as he continued, ¡°At this very moment, the Supreme Court Chancellor does not want toe anywhere near this case, even the court officials think that this Prince has fallen right into the lion¡¯s den. But Lord Yu has brought fine wine and dishes here to meet this Prince, even if others were unaware, this Prince understands your motives.¡± You want to have the backing of this Prince!


    Lord Yu looked at him in rm, then regained hisposure and gave Jing Rong a smile. That¡¯s right, other people may think that he was thrown off the deep end, but he thought that this was the only chance to cate Jing Rong! ¡°Since Prince Rong is so understanding, this official needs to hide no longer. Although every other official is supporting the Crown Prince or Prince Yi, this official has a different opinion. In reality, this lord has quite a few things inmon with Prince Rong; this lowly official could rise from a measly position to the position of Supreme Court Vice-chancellor today, while Prince Rong has a natural-born charisma. Along with your actions, everything points to the fact that Prince Rong will surely rise to greatness, so this official wishes to ask Prince Rong for a toast.¡± He pulled back the theatrics,yering his words with a touch more sincerity. This Lord Yu must have had more than ample practice bootlicking his way to the top.


    Jing Rong stared him down, ¡°Does Lord Yu read fortunes?¡±


    ¡°This official knows a little something.¡± This Big Bro knows quite a bit, but I am disgressing!


    Jing Rong was serious, ¡°Since Lord Yu wants to remain in this Prince¡¯s camp, then I will wee you wholeheartedly, but you must find a way to smuggle me into the pce.¡±


    ¡°Does your Highness wish to attend the wedding at the East Pce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Lord Yu considered it and pped his thigh, ¡°Sure, this official will do everything in my means to help Prince Rong!¡± This is one tree he is not letting go of!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhaoxian Hall.


    Kong Yu sat in front of an ornate mirror. She was wearing a red wedding gown, lifelike phoenixes embroidered all over in gold and heavily adorned with jade and jewels. Her brows were daintily plucked, highlighting her clear eyes, her cherry-red lips sitting delicately beneath her chiseled nose. Whether her calm features bore joy or sadness, no-one knew¡­


    The matchmaker reminded her of the things she needed to take note of, repeating them over and over again as Kong Yu did not respond. Two pce maids stood behind her, carefully putting up her hair; She resembled a puppet, still and submissive.


    Just then, Jing Xuan pushed away the crowd and rushed to her side, crying out terribly, ¡°Big Sister Yu!¡±


    Kong Yu¡¯s gaze wavered. She nced at Jing Xuan, stretching out her slender fingers to stroke her face gently, ¡°Why have youe?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu, you don¡¯t even want to be married, why do you have to make your life difficult?¡± Jing Xuan began to sob.


    ¡°Silly girl, this is the Crown Princess we¡¯re talking about, why wouldn¡¯t I want to marry?¡± How many women have fought for the position of Crown Princess, what honour is it now that this title has fallen onto her shoulders?


    Jing Xuan knew what Kong Yu really meant. She held Kong Yu¡¯s hands tearily, ¡°Sister Yu, I promised you that I would send you out of the pce, but I¡¯m really sorry that I couldn¡¯t keep my promise, I¡¯m sorry you ended up like this.¡±


    Kong Yu shook her head, ¡°I had never hoped to be able to leave the pce. Now, don¡¯t cry ¨C today is my big wedding, you should send me to the East Pce happily. If you cry like this, is it still a happy affair? If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought you were crying at a funeral.¡±


    ¡°Ptooey! It¡¯s not!¡± Jing Xuan quickly swallowed her tears, wiping them away, ¡°I won¡¯t cry then.¡±


    Kong Yu nodded, smiling.


    A eunuch dressed in red ran in hurriedly, apanied by the sounds of cymbals and trumpets, almost tripping over himself, ¡°It¡¯s time, it¡¯s the hour, the bride needs to enter the carriage!¡±


    The matchmaker quickly retrieved a red veil, shouting at the servants in the hall, ¡°Quickly, we cannot miss the auspicious hour.¡± The servants began to move orderly; the matchmaker cing the red veil over Kong Yu¡¯s head, helping her up.


    Jing Xuan stood up, stretching out to stop Kong Yu but she hook off Jing Xuan¡¯s hand, patting it. Even though she could not see Kong Yu¡¯s face, Jing Xuan knew for sure that she was smiling, smiling very beautifully. She finally loosened her grip and stood still, watching the matchmaker escort Kong Yu out of Zhaoxian Hall, onto the sedan and straight for the East Pce¡­

 Chapter 292 – Ji Yunshu, I’d Rather Die

    <h4>Chapter 292 ¨C Ji Yunshu, I¡¯d Rather Die</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    The East Pce was abuzz with activity; officials were presenting matrimonial gift after gift, each one dearer than the one before, while the pce maids, eunuchs and dancers were busy entertaining the guests at the reception, making sure each one was well-fed. As the Emperor and Concubine Xiao were both still ill after the fire, they were absent from the proceedings.


    The Crown Prince, dressed in auspicious red garb, was standing in wait outside the East Pce gates, watching the sedan approach the estate. ording to the matchmaker, Jing Hua first kicked the sedan door, before pulling back the drapes and grabbing onto the red tape to carefully escort the Crown Princess out, painting a picture perfect ceremony to the nging of the cymbals and drums. The Crown Prince wore a humble smile throughout, bringing his own Crown Princess into the East Pce.


    Their wedding yed out ording to tradition before the public eye, and eventually Kong Yu was helped into the inner chambers as she sat waiting on the bed for her husband to spend their first night together. Outside, however, the Crown Prince left the banquet hall after a round of toasts not to their newlywed chambers, but to an unused hall to the side of the East Pce.


    His personal guards were all suited up, each one armed with a sword. On entering, Jing Hua ripped off his red robes, revealing yellow Crown Prince robes beneath, delicately embroidered with the dragon patterns only the Emperor could wear. ¡°How is it?¡± Jing Hua asked.


    The head of his personal guards bowed, ¡°Everything is ready, we only await the Crown Prince¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°We leave now.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Jing Hua retrieved a sword from the shelves, but began to hesitate as he turned the sword over in his hand ¨C this sword was one a younger Qi Zhen Emperor had won during his battles, and bequeathed upon himself. As he traced the patterned hilt, his steadfast attitude began to waver, until his guard reminded him, ¡°Crown Prince, now is our best chance; it would be toote if we wait any longer.¡±


    The Crown Prince was jolted from his reverie as he gripped the sword firmly in his hand,manding, ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±


    In the busy East Pce, no-one was aware of the impending bloody storm about to sweep the empire!


    With Lord Yu¡¯s assistance, Jing Rong sessfully entered the pce grounds in unassuming eunuch robes, sneakily making his way to the back gates of the East Pce from which he watched the Crown Prince and several guardsmen exit. As Jing Rong moved to stop his half-brother, he was pulled back abruptly. He turned back to see Ji Yunshu holding him tightly. She nced towards the Crown Prince¡¯s party, then shook her head at him, ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    Jing Rong was stunned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I had Brother Lang look for you at the Supreme Court, but you weren¡¯t there, so I thought that you might be here, so I asked him to help me into the pce.¡±


    ¡°If you knew that I would be here, then you should know what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Ji Yunshu was sure, ¡°There is no turning back for him ¨C this is the Crown Prince¡¯s own decision.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Rong shook Ji Yunshu off in disbelief, ¡°Is this how you want to save me?¡±


    ¡°You let the Crown Prince ambush the pce and take the fall for the crimes I am falsely used. What a great n you have thought up!¡± Jing Rong was furious; he could not believe that Ji Yunshu would employ such means to save him.


    Ji Yunshu flinched. She did her best to not let her emotions show and swallow her tears. She firmly repeated, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion is inevitable; even if not today, it would still happenter. I would do anything as long as I can save your life!¡±


    Who was this stranger before him? Jing Rong was shocked speechless for a moment.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Prince Yi promised me that he would do what he could to save the Crown Prince¡¯s life; it would be useless even if you went to stop him now.¡±


    Jing Rong shuddered, ¡°So you really have made a deal with Jing Yi. Ji Yunshu, tell me, if not for my initial suspicions, did you really think to keep this from me forever?¡±


    Ji Yunshu could not refute his usations; in Jing Rong¡¯s eyes, she was the one who suggested to have the Crown Prince ambush the pce to Jing Yi in exchange for Jing Rong¡¯s safety. He misunderstood her; this n was long set in action by Jing Yi, and their real deal was her promise to leave Jing Rong and serve Prince Yi in exchange for Jing Rong¡¯s safety?


    As Ji Yunshu did not respond, Jing Rong pushed her aside, distancing from her in disappointment, ¡°Ji Yunshu, if we have to sacrifice the Crown Prince¡¯s life to save mine, I¡¯d rather die.¡± He turned his back to her, wanting to chase after the Crown Prince.


    She ran in front of him. Her eyes were brimming with tears. She spread out her arms to obstruct him.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote ¨C the Crown Prince¡¯s army has already surrounded Fuyang Hall. Jing Rong, listen to me, quickly leave the pce. This no longer has anything to do with you; it¡¯s between the Crown Prince and Prince Yi. Moreover, even if the Crown Prince ambushed the pce, His Majesty could never bear to kill him no matter how furious he would be, especially with Prince Yi pleading on his behalf; the Crown Prince would most likely only lose his position. You¡¯re different ¨C if there is no definitive evidence for the fire in Chengqing Hall, you would die for sure!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly.


    Her words were not unreasonable! Jing Hua was the Emperor¡¯s favorite son, he would surely not bear to kill him despite the severity of his crimes! Jing Rong found the whole situation ludicrous. His disappointment slowly turned into heartache.


    At that moment, several eunuchs began to head their way; if Jing Rong was discovered, he would be charged with breaking out of prison! Ji Yunshu was anxious. ¡°Quick, leave the pce now. Once the trouble at Fuyang Hall gets out, the city gates will be locked and you will not be able to leave then.¡±


    Jing Rong nced at the group of eunuchs, then at Ji Yunshu. His smile grew cold, akin to a thorned flower in the darkest of the night. It stabbed her deeply insides.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu, remember this ¨C tonight, it¡¯s not just the Crown Prince who has made his choice. You also made yours.¡±


    Jing Rong turned and left. His figure moved further and further away, leaving behind Ji Yunshu¡¯s sobs, and then, his back vanished from her blurred sight¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Outside Fuyang Hall.


    The East Pce guards surrounded the hall like an imprable fortress. Jing Hua stood outside the bedchamber, but he could not summon the courage to push open the embellished wooden doors. He ced his sword by the entrance, only ordering his men to open the doors as he received a bowl of medicine from his guards.


    It was dark inside, with only two candles flickering weakly. Zhang Quan had just helped Qi Zhen Emperor from his bed to the mattress beside the heated boiler. Jing Hua approached them with the medicine. As his hands were trembling, a bit of the medicine spilled onto the floor. He ced the bowl down, paying his respects, ¡°Imperial Father.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s your big day today, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Son knows that Imperial Father is feeling under the weather, so I decided toe and have a look. I have specially prepared some medicine for you.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor turned to look at the bowl. He had seen through Jing Hua¡¯s intentions. He spat out a cold remark. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°This is what Son ought to do.¡±


    ¡°Jing Hua!¡± Qi Zhen called out feebly.


    Jing Hua bowed once more, hands sped in respect, ¡°Son is present.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor coughed. ¡°Do you still recall what we said when we crowned you as Crown Prince?¡±

 Chapter 293 – A Sheep Waiting To Be Slaughtered

    <h4>Chapter 293 ¨C A Sheep Waiting To Be ughtered</h4>


    ---------------------------------------------------------------


    He remembered. Of course, he would. How could he not?


    ¡°Son remembers!¡±


    ¡°Then, what did we say?¡±


    Jing Hua mumbled for a moment before sitting upright. ¡°That day was Mother Empress¡¯ birthday. Imperial Father bestowed the title of Crown Prince in front of all the civil and military officials. You said that for the sake of our Empire, its people¡¯s peace, and the prosperity of the nation, a sovereign must act with propriety, practice virtue, and uphold his duties before his personal interests. He who rules men lives in confusion; empty your boat to cross the river of the world; neither shall oppose you nor harm you. 1 Son must not act arbitrarily or wickedly, must learn from the numerous virtuous officials and schrs, and ept my responsibilities.¡±


    That year during Empress Xuanshu¡¯s birthday celebration, after toasting with his officials, Qi Zhen got up and conferred the title of Crown Prince to the ten-year-old Jing Hua in front of everyone.


    Even after more than 10 years, Jing Hua still remembered his father¡¯s speech verbatim.


    Qi Zhen nodded after he heard his son. ¡°Hm. You still remember,¡± he remarked with a certain gratification.


    Meanwhile, Jing Hua felt stifled. He still wanted to put in motion his n but hesitated. His fists tightly grasped his knees. Blue veins could be seen bulging on the back of his hands. The beautiful satin of his clothes was wrinkled through his grasp like crumpled paper.


    Qi Zhen quietly coughed twice, then he asked, ¡°Jing Hua, you have grown up by my side. We know your temper better than anyone. Your innate character is pure and simple. You are genuine and not fond of fighting. You, Jing Yi, and Jing Rong are all different. Although they are clever, and the officials considered both of them as rising dragons, our thoughts differ. They arecking what makes a good sovereign ¨C your genuine temperament. For many years, we had always felt like that.¡±


    Great, time for that chicken broth! Jing Hua hypnotized himself to find the courage to aplish his ns. He raised the bowl of broth and sent it toward the Emperor¡¯s mouth. However, when the goal was almost in sight, Qi Zhen blocked it.


    ¡°Imperial Father, Son cannot turn back.¡± He lowered his head. His tone sounded a bit distressed.


    Qi Zhen stayed silent while coldly looking at him.


    Jing Hua pushed the bowl of medicine toward Qi Zhen again, but his eyes didn¡¯t dare look at his father. ¡°Imperial Father, please don¡¯t make things difficult for your son. I give my word that I will be a good emperor.¡± He hardened his heart and finally resolved himself to do it.


    At that moment, Zhan Quan stepped forward and said, ¡°Crown Prince, the Emperor is still your father. It is still not toote to turn back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Jing Hua replied. Then, he stood up and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Crown Prince¡­¡± Zhang Quan¡¯s face scrunched up. He bowed down but still wanted to persuade Jing Hua onest time.


    Qi Zhen got up and used the table to support himself. He gasped. It took energy for him just to ask Jing Hua, ¡°You still don¡¯t understand your wrongdoing?¡±


    ¡°Wrongdoing?¡± Jing Huaughed. His eyes suddenly became overcast. He replied, ¡°Imperial Father, you taught Son everything, and I remembered it well. However, the current situation at court forced me to go through this step. You taught me how to rule an empire, and you also thought me the right way to turn a bad situation into a favorable one ¨C eliminating all the threats. So, today, I am simply applying the principles you have taught me!¡±


    ¡°Unfilial son!¡±


    Bang!


    He mmed his fists heavily on the table and spat a mouthful of blood. He raised his index finger to point at his son. ¡°We were wrong. So wrong! We have raised an ungrateful bastard. Now we have reached this stage, and you still don¡¯t have an ounce of repentance.¡±


    Zhang Quan came to support the Emperor.


    Jing Hua wasn¡¯t swayed by his father¡¯s words. He snapped, ¡°Son already gave Imperial Father a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. So, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    As soon as his words were said, the tightly closed doors abruptly opened. Jing Hua¡¯s personal bodyguard rushed inside, leading all the imperial guards from East Pce. Each one of them had a sword in hand. They all aimed at Qi Zhen.


    The marching of nking metal echoed throughout the Fuyang Hall. Through the opened doors, light beamed in, illuminating the inside.


    This light shone on Qi Zhen who was obscured by the dimness of his bedchamber. Hisplexion appeared paler than two days ago. Despite his sickly countenance, his fury and despair couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    If Zhan Quan wasn¡¯t there to support him, he would have copsed to the floor long ago.


    The bowl of poisonous brothid on the table. A blotch of blood stood ring on the whiteness of the porcin bowl. It was the blood Qi Zhen vomited in his anger.


    When the imperial guards from East pce rushed in with weapons in hand, Jing Hua suddenly berated them. ¡°Put away the swords.¡±


    The guardsplied and sheathed their swords.


    Jing Hua went on, ¡°Imperial Father, Son had this ce surrounded. At any time, my men can rush in. It is really fortunate that Imperial Father had nned such a grand wedding for me today. If it wasn¡¯t for that, the defense of the pce wouldn¡¯t have been so loose. In addition, all the civil and military officials are gathered in the East Pce, so no one is aware of the situation here. Hence¡­¡±


    He pointed at the bowl of deadly decoction.


    ¡°If Imperial Father cares for Son, please drink this soup. Then, I will announce to all that you have passed away from illness. After Son ascends to the throne, I will bury you in a tomb with great views and confer you a posthumous title.¡±


    What a great son! Qi Zhen had absolutely no intention of abiding by his son¡¯s wishes.


    He swept away the bowl regardless of how weak his body was. His anger fueled this burst of energy.


    Crash! The bowl was swept off the table. It fell to the floor and shattered.


    Jing Hua knew that he had chosen to step onto the road of no return. He raised his hand and gestured to the guards. ¡°Fine. Since Imperial Father refused to drink, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    When his words ended, he lowered his hand.


    The guards once again unsheathed their swords at his signal. Their targets were Qi Zhen and Zhang Quan


    Qi Zhen¡¯s body had reached its limit. He keeled over, dragging Zhan Quan to the floor in his fall.


    The eunuch still continued to support him with both hands, as he begged for mercy. ¡°Crown Prince, please don¡¯t continue to err and further go down this wrong road.¡±


    Jing Hua paid him no heed. His eyes were bloodshot. He coldly ordered, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The guards lifted their swords. They thrust their weapons toward Qi Zhen while rushing to cover the distance between their target. Only a few steps separated them from Qi Zhen Emperor. A few guards near enough aimed at Qi Zhen¡¯s head. The cold light of the swords fell. Blood sttered wordlessly inside the bedchamber.


    Without a warning, the nearest guards died. Their lives reaped by the swords of theirrades. Suddenly, the East Pce¡¯s force were decimated in half ¨C half were killed by the traitors amongst their ranks.


    After finishing off the loyal East Pce¡¯s guards, the traitors turned their des at Jing Hua.


    Only a moment ago, everything was within Jing Hua¡¯s control. Yet in an instant, the situation reversed, leaving him unable to cope. He stood there with widened eyes and soft legs. His shoulders shrank from fear.


    ¡°You-¡±


    He pointed at the dozen of traitors in front of him.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is rebelling. Capture him!¡±


    A voice suddenly burst out from behind. It belonged to none other than Jing Yi.


    When the order came out, the traitors immediately obeyed and grabbed Jing Hua. As they restrained him, they pushed his shoulders down, stering him to the floor.


    All along, he didn¡¯t even resist, utterly frozen from shock. At that moment, he was no different from a sheep waiting to be ughtered. He was caught in a dead-end with no escape route.

 Chapter 294 - Slander! Sabotage!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 294 ¨C nder! Sabotage!</strong></h4>


    Jing Yi walked in confidently, dressed in his official robes. He passed by the kneeling Jing Hua and made his way to stand before Qi Zhen Emperor, raising his hands into a fist and bowing his head, ¡°This son waste to save His Majesty, may Imperial Father forgive this son.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor had one hand on his chest as he panted, staring only at Jing Hua. He raised a feeble hand and mmed it down on his desk in anger, ¡°Imbecile! This Emperor was considering to spare you if you even had a hint of remorse, but you have sorely disappointed this Emperor,¡± his voice trailed off feebly.


    Jing Yi hurriedly ordered the eunuch standing guard at the doors, ¡°Quick, summon the imperial physician.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the eunuch scurried off.


    Jing Hua was still confused, his face pale from the shock, gaze filled with disbelief and fear. He raised his head and asked Jing Yi, ¡°Why?¡± Why did this happen? His n was impable ¨C who would have expected that as the protagonist of the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding, he would bring an army to murder his own father?


    Jing Yi replied coldly, ¡°Jing Hua, you were in cahoots with Yan Weiyi to murder Imperial Father, secretly deploying your East Pce guards into the pce. Even though you had the rights to do so on your wedding day, don¡¯t forget that General An, who guards the pce gates, is no fool ¨C he informed me of your actions beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Even so, how could you...¡±


    ¡°How could I swap your guards before you even surrounded the pce?¡± Jing Yipleted his sentence.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Because Yan Weiyi has already confessed. He is being held in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison; if you want to confront him yourself, I can bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Yan Weiyi?¡± Jing Hua shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t even know this man.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jing Yi pointed usingly at the overturned bowl on the ground, ¡°Yan Weiyi confessed that shiban poison has been mixed in with this bowl of medicine. This poison was created by Yan Weiyi, so the two of you must already have been working together!¡±


    Jing Yi then turned to Qi Zhen Emperor, ¡°Imperial Father, this son also found out that while Jing Rong was investigating the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ outside of the Capital, Jing Hua had secretly ordered Yan Weiyi to assassinate him countless times using this exact same stone venom. If Imperial Father has any doubts, we can summon Jing Rong and that Teacher Ji; Teacher Ji knows of this poison, as well as the fact that it is Yan Weiyi¡¯s original creation, but had no means then to report this to Imperial Father due to theck of evidence.¡± Sabotage! Pure sabotage!


    Jing Hua immediately rebutted, ¡°Nonsense, I have never sent an assassin after Jing Rong. This is a crime I have nevermitted, and one that I will never admit to!¡± He struggled, but could not free himself from the grip of the two guards at his sides who kept him firmly on the ground.


    Jing Yi scoffed, since I can incriminate you with one crime, I have no qualms pushing another one onto you! He recounted to Qi Zhen Emperor once more, ¡°That¡¯s not all. The fire at Chengqing Hall was also the Crown Prince¡¯s doing.¡±


    Huh? Jing Hua doubted his own ears ¨C what did the Chengqing Hall fire have to do with him? He struggled while kneeling on the ground, shouting, ¡°This Crown Prince is no coward ¨C I will admit to what I did, but Yan Weiyi, the Chengqing Hall fire ¨C these are all lies! You¡¯re obviously trying to push the me onto me, Jing Yi, oh Jing Yi, you despicable man. If this Crown Prince can make aeback, you would be the first one to die!¡±


    Still referring to himself as ¡®Crown Prince¡¯, the audacity.


    Qi Zhen Emperor had heard every word Jing Yi said, visibly calmer after digesting all the information presented. He asked Jing Yi, ¡°Is there any evidence of the matter at Chengqing Hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± He had heaps! Jing Yi eyed the guards at the door, who pulled someone into the hall. That man was none other than Zhang Bo from the Dispatch Bureau.


    Zhang Bo knelt and kowtowed, trembling, ¡°This... this servant pays his respects to His Majesty.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor eyed Zhang Bo, ¡°Do you know anything about Chengqing Hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this servant... knows!¡±


    The Crown Prince, on his knees beside him, stared at him, eyes full of fear and anger. Jing Hua pounced on Zhang Bo, shouting, ¡°Zhang Bo, the fire at Chengqing Hall had nothing to do with this Crown Prince. If you dare falsify anything, that would be perjury!¡± His voice echoed throughout the hall. Zhang Bo avoided him, carefully eyeing Jing Yi who stood beside him.


    Jing Yi warned, ¡°Lord Zhang, just recount everything you know. His Majesty will spare your life if you speak the truth.¡±


    Zhang Bo gulped. The lives of his entire family were in Jing Yi¡¯s hands; should he not follow Jing Yi¡¯s instructions, he would not leave this Fuyang Hall, let alone would his family survive! He could only bow once more, addressing Qi Zhen Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, this servant only knows that thosenterns from Fangshui were swapped out by the Crown Prince when they were imported into the Capital. Thereafter, the Crown Prince ordered this servant to keep quiet if I wished to see old age. This mere servant had no idea that the Crown Prince wanted to harm Your Majesty. Prince Rong somehow got the news and came to the Dispatch Bureau, changing the Crown Prince¡¯snterns once more. However, no-one discovered that the problem was with the metal wires, and so the fire at Chengqing Hall broke out.¡± He continued, ¡°This is the truth. Please have mercy, Your Majesty, and spare this poor servant.¡±


    Hearing all this, Qi Zhen only asked, ¡°Are you saying that Jing Rong knew that thosenterns were problematic a long time ago and swapped them out secretly, then covering up for the Crown Prince and even taking his ce in prison willingly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince Rong ordered to change thenterns, ensuring that this servant did not reveal anything. Who could have known that the wires, but not thenterns, were at fault!¡± Zhang Bo was extremely sincere; Jing Yi was pleased but Qi Zhen Emperor was increasingly disappointed.


    Jing Hua, on the other hand, was shocked and furious, ¡°Zhang Bo, you¡¯re spouting nonsense, that¡¯s not true! This Crown Prince has done no such thing.¡± He shouted, ¡°Speak, was it Jing Yi who had you say this? To have you wrong this Crown Prince because he has threatened you? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince, why would this servant lie now? Thenterns from Fangshui were swapped out by you and you had this servant keep this secret, have you forgotten it all?¡±


    He scoffed, ¡°This Crown Prince has done no such thing.¡± He stared bitterly at Qi Zhen Emperor, ¡°Imperial Father, you must trust your son!¡±


    ¡°Trust?¡± Qi Zhen Emperor pushed himself up off the mattress disappointedly, walking step by step towards Qi Zhen with Zhang Quan helping him along.


    ¡°Tonight, you ambushed the pce to force my abdication. If not for Jing Yi¡¯s timely discovery, we would have been killed at your hands. How could we believe you?¡± Qi Zhen Emperor raised a hand,manding, ¡°Bring me my sword.¡±


    The sword the Crown Prince had ced outside was brought in and handed over, ¡°This sword was the one we gifted to you back then. Tonight, we will use this sword and make sure to end the life of an unfilial imbecile like you!¡±

 Chapter 295 - A Big Mistake

    <h4><strong>Chapter 295 ¨C A Big Mistake</strong></h4>


    Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s arms shook as he held the sword in his hands, slowly raising it towards Jing Hua¡¯s neck. Jing Hua realized what was happening, and cried out tearily, ¡°Imperial Father, this son recognizes his mistakes. Please spare this son, your son! The Chengqing Hall fire, assassinating Jing Rong ¨C none of these were this son¡¯s doing; please Imperial Father, you must trust your son.¡±


    The guards pinning Jing Hua down loosened their grip, and Jing Hua headed for Qi Zhen Emperor, holding on tightly to his leg, calling out ¡®Imperial Father¡¯ over, and over again.


    Qi Zhen Emperor wavered, sword hovering in mid-air. How could he not? This imbecile before him was brought up by his side. How could he bear to kill him just like this? He finally regained hisposure, kicking Jing Hua aside and pointing his sword at him once more. ¡°You still have no remorse! You can ambush the pce to assassinate this Emperor; what else are you incapable of? If this Emperor were to let you off today, how will the masses be appeased?¡± He had to die! Otherwise, where would his face go?


    Jing Hua shuddered as he stared at the sharp de before him, pupils pinpoint in instinctive fear, stuttering, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Son. I was wronged...¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor was disappointed, and he readied himself for the killing blow.


    Jing Yi hurriedly came forth, raising his hands in respect. ¡°Imperial Father, although the Crown Prince has been unfilial in rebellion, he was also strung along by Yan Weiyi. What¡¯s more, for a man of his position, Son pleads for Imperial Father to have mercy on him, to please spare his life!¡± Of course, stripping him of his title would be the most ideal solution!


    The Crown Prince was shocked. Why in the world would Jing Yi help him? He pointed an angry finger at Jing Yi. ¡°This Crown Prince doesn¡¯t buy or need your fake act; you incriminated and sabotaged me, how despicable.¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince, there is irrefutable evidence; even if you had thought that what you did would escape even the heavens, Yan Weiyi and Lord Zhang have already exposed your crimes. I have not wronged you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I don¡¯t know any Yan Weiyi, nor have I ever thought about harming Jing Rong. The Chengqing Hall fire had absolutely nothing to do with me! Jing Yi, I¡¯m not that dumb; you obviously want to take this opportunity to push all the me onto me,¡± Jing Hua was fuming. He turned once more to Qi Zhen Emperor, exining as he held on tightly to his leg, ¡°Imperial Father, this son has never done any of these things. You know me best.¡±


    Know you best? Qi Zhen Emperor replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s precisely because we know you, understands you, that we believe you would be egged on by someone else to assassinate Jing Rong, n a rebellion, and even plot to murder us for the throne!¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father, Son really -¡± Before Jing Hua could finish, he was kicked aside again by Qi Zhen Emperor.


    Qi Zhen emperor eximed, ¡°If you don¡¯t die today, then we have failed our people.¡± He raised his sword but hesitated before swinging it down.


    Jing Yi fell onto his knees, pleading, ¡°Imperial Father, even though the Crown Prince hasmitted a grave sin, he was bewitched by devious bastards. On ount that the Crown Prince has grown up by your side, please spare him.¡±


    ¡°Jing Yi, you dare to plead on his behalf?¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince is still Son¡¯s elder brother; I cannot forsake this kinship. This son understands that Imperial Father is extremely disappointed with the Crown Prince, but can Imperial Father really bear to do this?¡±


    Of course not! Qi Zhen Emperor hesitated, lowering his sword with uncertainty.


    Jing Yi quickly continued, ¡°Imperial Father, the Crown Prince has notmitted a fatal crime. Please have mercy on him, and spare his life.¡± He kowtowed as he finished.


    The Crown Prince was syed on the floor; what else could he say, and what else did he have left to offer? He was screwed!


    Qi Zhen Emperor looked at the kneeling Jing Yi, then at Jing Hua, his anger slowly dissipating. His gaze fell on his sword, and he directed a bitterugh at Jing Hua, ¡°When we followed the previous Emperor on his battle north, the Pingman barbarians, the savages of Dingkang Mountain, and the bordering countries all deferred to the Great Lin. We imed this sword, named the Zhichi Sword, from the King of Li over thirty years ago. When we entrusted this sword to you, it was to have you remember how the Li Empire fell, to use this sword to im victories for the Great Lin, and not for you to use it to kill us.¡±


    Jing Hua was stunned speechless.


    ¡°All these years, we have given you opportunity after opportunity, to have you handle state affairs alongside us. Back then, we had hoped that you would be able to solve the problems arising from the Jiangnan floods and Weibei droughts, but you only cared about living your own carefree life. Even though we were very disappointed, seeing that you were not bad by nature, we named and protected you as Crown Prince even though you were much less capable. But now, you have plotted to take us down based on your own insecurities that the position of Crown Prince would be given to someone else? Your actions have greatly hurt us. How do you want us to see you as the future ruler of the Great Lin Empire which such behavior? You¡¯re not fit!¡± Qi Zhen Emperor clutched his chest, coughing. He then threw his sword to the ground.


    Candlelight reflected off the fallen sword lighted up Jing Hua¡¯s ashen grey face, the nging of the sword continuously ringing in his ears as hey trembling on the ground. He could, however, hear every word Qi Zhen Emperor said. ¡°Today, the Crown Prince has been immoral, leading a rebellion and plotting to assassinate us without any remorse. The Crown Prince will be stripped of his title and imprisoned in the East Pce. Without our decree, the Crown Prince shall not set one foot out of the East Pce.¡±


    Strip him of his title? The sole purpose of his scheme was so that he could ascend to the throne, but how wrong he was, what a big mistake! The one person he should not have crossed, was his own father!


    Qi Zhen Emperor stumbled backwards after making the royal decree. Zhang Quan stepped forwards to hold him up, followed by Jing Yi and the royal guards, surrounding Qi Zhen Emperor in a second.


    Jing Hua¡¯s vision grew foggier and foggier as his eyes lost focus, and he fainted. As he lost his senses he saw above him hung a golden mural which blended into a giant whirlpool, until he was picked up by several guards from the ground and dragged out of Fuyang Hall like a limp ragdoll!


    The East Pce, Inner Chambers.


    Jing Hua had no idea how he ended up back in East Pce where he was thrown to the ground. The guards made no further unnecessary actions, as they exited the inner chambers and prepared to close the doors. Jing Hua began to stir as the cold wind blew. He picked himself up from the ground and ran towards the gates but was held back by the guards. ¡°Move aside. This Crown Prince wants to see Teacher Pan. Bring him back; summon him!¡±

 Chapter 296 - Red Veil

    <h4><strong>Chapter 296 ¨C Red Veil</strong></h4>


    Look for Pan Chong? The guard replied staunchly, ¡°First Prince, it¡¯s better if you stay put in the East Pce. His Majesty has ordered your imprisonment here; you¡¯re not to leave the East Pce nor is anyone allowed in.¡±


    Addressing him as ¡®First Prince¡¯ was not unusual since he was stripped of his position, and since he had not been conferred any other titles, he could only be addressed as such. Jing Hua, however, had not heard this for over ten years. ¡°I am the Crown Prince. Imperial Father would never treat me like this. Quick, summon Teacher Pan. Go, quickly!¡±


    The guards looked at each other, proiming firmly, ¡°His Majesty¡¯s orders cannot be defied!¡± With that, they pushed Jing Hua inside, locking the gates from outside, cing him effectively under house arrest.


    Jing Hua stumbled backwards, bumping into a pir. His legs gave way, and he fell to the floor as if he were drunk...


    A bloody storm swept across the entire pce. Qi Zhen Emperor lied on his sickbed one foot in the grave. The once festive East Pce and what remained of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction was wiped out in a blink of an eye once news from Fuyang Hall got out. Except for several eunuchs and pce maids, no-one else survived.


    In the newlywed chambers.


    Kong Yu heard the ongoingmotion outside: the nging of swords, tragic screaming, and the sound of blood sputtering over the pce grounds... She bowed her head, her calm gaze blocked by that blood-red veil, embroidered with lifelike mandarin ducks ying in the waters. A cold wind whistled through the open window, blowing off her wedding veil, and she sat there staring at the red veil for a very long time.


    Just then, someone pushed open the doors, screaming out, ¡°Bad news, Princess!¡± Kong Yu looked up to see her personal servant, Juan¡¯er. Juan¡¯er wiped her tears away and fell to Kong Yu¡¯s feet anxiously, ¡°The Crown Prince has staged a rebellion, ambushing the pce and turning against the Emperor. His Majesty has ordered the death all those involved, and the Crown Prince has been ced under house arrest at the East Pce.¡± Her words were empathetic towards the Crown Prince and sorry towards Kong Yu.


    In contrast, Kong Yu was as calm as she could be, ¡°When did all these happen?¡±


    ¡°Just two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Who was there to save His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°Then, other than ambushing the pce and forcing His Majesty¡¯s abdication, what else did the Crown Prince do?¡±


    ¡°The fire at Chengqing Hall was also the Crown Prince¡¯s doing.¡±


    On hearing Juan¡¯er¡¯sst answer, Kong Yu¡¯s heart finally settled. If the Crown Prince were to bear this responsibility, then, Jing Rong could safely leave the prison. She asked again, ¡°How is His Majesty now?¡±


    Juan¡¯er replied, bursting into tears, ¡°This servant heard that His Majesty had fainted, but the imperial physicians have already rushed over.¡±


    Kong Yu stroked Juan¡¯er¡¯s little head, smiling, ¡°Poor Juan¡¯er, you¡¯ve been by my side ever since you were young. If I had known something like this would happen today, I would have never brought you into the pce with me. No, I shouldn¡¯t have brought you back to the Capital with me, back when we were still living at Emerald Retreat. You need not be trapped in the Capital now nor the pce. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Juan¡¯er wiped her tears away, shaking her head fervently, ¡°To have served Your Highness from young is Juan¡¯er¡¯s fortune. No matter what happens, I will not leave Princess, and will stay by your side forever.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, why should you? If you can leave the pce, leave. This pce is not fit for the living in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Princess...¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Leave the pce. I will also think of something and try to send you out.¡±


    Despite Juan¡¯er¡¯s disagreement, Kong Yu¡¯s heart was set. She took a deep breath and got up from the bed, her beautiful silhouette enhanced by the candlelight. She walked towards the open window and shut it before walking out into the chaotic courtyard, her calmposure not once wavering.


    Rain began to fall, drop after drop wetting her shoulders and face. An unreadable smile spread across her face. Her slender fingers balled up into fists beneath her ceremonial robes ¨C at this moment, she was fully prepared. She was prepared to deliver on the promise she had made to herself, one that she had made before she was married into the East Pce.


    .........


    Bamboo Creek Garden, within the darkest and eeriest of the night.


    Jing Rong¡¯s words were still echoing in Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind ever since she left the pce, ¡®it¡¯s not just the Crown Prince who made his choice, but you also made yours¡¯. She knew that she had made a mistake, but it was one she was willing to make in exchange for Jing Rong¡¯s life. She heaved a deep sigh as she looked towards the pce, flustered and worried.


    Shi Zijin asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Prince Rong?¡±


    She shook her head and smiled, ¡°We can¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°Why not? If you told him, I¡¯m sure his Highness would understand.¡±


    ¡°Then can you understand?¡± Ji Yunshu countered. Shi Zijin could not answer.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°I can¡¯t tell him, because he knows I can choose to look for and present the evidence proving that Old General Limitted those crimes, but I can¡¯t! For that missing heir, for the ten thousand soldiers, this is a choice I simply cannot make. Moreover, we don¡¯t have solid proof. I have no other choice but to strike that deal with Prince Yi.¡±


    She felt helpless.


    Jing Rong returned to the Supreme Court Prison after making his way out of the pce. From the moment he arrived, he sat on a mat with his gaze pointed downwards, fists tightly clenched, eyes without a clear focus. It was as if a single touch would push him over the edge; he was uncharacteristically quiet, too quiet! For so many years, he never sought for power, but tonight, he understood how wrong he was ¨C the more he wanted to escape, the more he was trapped in the same ce.


    Although Qi Zhen Emperor was weak from the shock, his body was not in bad shape, but the imperial physicians did not dare to leave and kept a continuous roster. Jing Yi also kept watch through the night. Qi Zhen Emperor only woke up as dawn broke, and he called out for Jing Yi to stand before him.


    ¡°Imperial Father, speak; this son is present.¡± He was nervous.


    Qi Zhen Emperor narrowed his eyes and tried to mouth a couple of words. He finally eked out, ¡°Release Jing Rong.¡±


    Hmph, you still remember Jing Rong even in this situation, what a doting father. Jing Yi replied, ¡°Yes, this son understands.¡±


    Only then did Qi Zhen Emperor close his eyes.

 Chapter 297 - Wise Birds Choose Their Own Roosting Trees

    <h4><strong>Chapter 297 ¨C Wise Birds Choose Their Own Roosting Trees</strong></h4>


    Jing Yi left the Emperor¡¯s bedside, stepping out soundlessly. He wore a victorious smile as he ordered the court officials, ¡°His Majesty has decreed that he will spare Prince Rong ¨C release him immediately.¡±


    The Supreme Court Chancellor quickly replied, ¡°This official understands!¡± He heaved a sigh of relief ¨C Jing Rong was a difficult one to serve, a hot potato that was moved from the Imperial Prison to his Supreme Court Prison, but luckily, there was Vice-chancellor Yu to take over the case. Now that His Majesty had personally ordered Jing Rong¡¯s release, what great news for his Supreme Court! Quickly release him, any day Jing Rong was held within his prison was another day he spent in uncertainty.


    After passing on the imperial decree, Jing Yi left Fuyang Hall. On his way out, he bumped into Ji Li, ¡°Ji Li pays his respects to Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°The East Pce has rebelled, has Secretary Ji resolved everything?¡± Jing Yi questioned.


    Ji Li answered, ¡°Those who should be killed have been killed, and those who should be locked away have all been imprisoned within East Pce.¡± It was Ji Li¡¯s men who massacred the members of the East Pcest night!


    As the Great Lin¡¯s Secretary, this was part of his responsibility, in fact, half of the Capital was under his watch!


    Jing Yi was evidently pleased with his answer, ¡°Secretary Ji is indeed swift; this Prince is impressed.¡±


    ¡°Prince Yi is too kind; this general is more impressed by how your Highness sessfully save His Majesty. This general must be punished to have not noticed the East Pce¡¯s rebellion happening within these city walls.¡±


    ¡°The Ji Family are loyal servants of our Great Lin, moreover, Secretary Ji has already done your best,¡± Jing Yi paid Ji Li lip service, but obviously thought otherwise. You should die, but who would dare kill you? What if you rebelled?


    A guard rushed over, whispering something in Jing Yi¡¯s ear. Jing Yi furrowed his brows, but quickly rxed, as if he were afraid Ji Li would see his change in expression. He then smiled, ¡°This Prince will bother Secretary Ji no longer then.¡±


    Ji Li put up his fists in greeting. As Jing Yi turned to leave, he mentioned strangely, ¡°Secretary Ji¡¯s sister, Miss Ji, is truly a beautiful and talenteddy.¡±


    Ji Li could not figure out what he meant, but Jing Yi was long gone by then. These past few days, Ji Muqing had broken out in hives all over her face and body, locking herself in her room away from any visitors. Not even Ji Li had entered since she returned from the pce, much less spoken with her. Her non-participation in the Crown Princess selection was a sore spot for the Ji Family, but with the Crown Prince¡¯s current condition, it might have been a blessing in disguise! Ji Li stopped his musings and entered Fuyang Hall.


    Jing Yi headed for East Pce with Pan Chong at his side. The Crown Prince had spent the entire night on the courtyard floor, and he looked up with hope and relief as the East Pce gates opened, through which Pan Chong entered.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± Jing Hua eximed excitedly, quickly picking himself up off the floor. He rushed to Pan Chong, grabbing his hand, ¡°Teacher, you must help me. Imperial Father has demoted me, stripping me of my Crown Prince title. Teacher, what should we do?¡± His eyes were glistening with tears.


    Pan Chong was beside his usual self; he was cold andposed as he sat down at a table, ¡°The Crown Prince should not hurry.¡± His tone was calm, and calling him ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ was giving him enough face.


    I should not hurry? Jing Hua had be unshaven, disheveled and emaciated in the span of just one night. He asked raspily, ¡°How could I not hurry? Teacher, it was you who told me that the ambush would be a sure sess, how did word get out? It was impable!¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince wishes to know?¡± Jing Hua nodded. Pan Chong¡¯s wrinkled face scrunched up as he exined slowly, ¡°As the saying goes, wise birds choose their own roosting trees, golden peacocks drink from only the best of springs1; although the Crown Prince has power and influence, this option is not suited for me.¡±


    ¡°What is Teacher trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince, as your teacher, I have watched you grow up ¨C I know better than anyone that you are not the smartest egg in the basket. The Crown Prince only knows to appease His Majesty, to y and drink; you know nothing about the state, much less the nation ¨C how could you sit on the throne?¡± Pan Chong did not mince his words.


    Jing Hua finally understood. He stepped back, staring straight at him, ¡°Was it you? Did you tell Jing Yi? Did you hope to sentence this Crown Prince to death?¡±


    Idiot! Atst, you understand. Pan Chong did not try to hide his intentions as he stood up from his seat, ¡°Prince Yi is different from the Crown Prince ¨C he is a tree that no-one would forsake. Rather than serving a Crown Prince that would be removed sooner orter, why not quickly serve another master?¡±


    Jing Hua¡¯s lips trembled as he pointed at Pan Chong angrily, ¡°You- Why? You¡¯re my teacher, you watched me grow up, why have you betray me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I watched you grow up, that I know you¡¯d never make it ¨C you were never cut out to be a ruler!¡±


    Ugh! Jing Hua fell into despair ¨C if he couldn¡¯t even grab onto hisst saving grace, then it seemed he was surely falling into the depths of hell.


    The East Pce gates opened again, this time, Jing Yi strutted in, a condescending look on his face. Pan Chong quickly paid his respects as soon as Jing Yi stepped in, every inch the servant, ¡°This servant pays his respects to Prince Yi.¡±


    Jing Yi waved his hand and looked at the disheveled Jing Hua. He barely nced at Pan Chong as he said dismissively, ¡°Teacher Pan need not bother with the formalities. Rather, I¡¯d have to thank Teacher Pan ¨C if not for you, this Prince might not have been able to capture the Crown Prince at all.¡±


    ¡°It was Prince Yi who was able to look through this n; if not for Prince Yi¡¯s scheme, this would not have seeded either.¡±


    Jing Yi took hispliment in, ¡°This Prince would like some time alone with my Imperial Brother.¡± Pan Chong understood. He bowed and left, closing the doors behind him.


    Jing Yi¡¯s smile grew as he stared at the disgraced Jing Hua, ¡°Imperial Brother has brought all this on yourself; if you were not too eager and full of suspicion, you would not have fallen into my trap.¡± ¡®Imperial Brother¡¯, these words were much harsher than calling him ¡®Crown Prince¡¯ as it gave him a certain sense of reality to his situation.


    Jing Hua red at him cruelly, clenching his teeth, ¡°I want to see Imperial Father, I will expose all your crimes ¨C you framed me, it was all you!¡±


    ¡°Expose them?¡± Jing Yi could care less, as he ced his hands behind his back, ¡°Imperial Brother, did you know? The poison you used is shiban poison, one that only Yan Weiyi possesses. You might not know who he is, nor did he incite you to rebel, but he has been a useful chess piece, one that is already dead, and dead men tell no tales. Lord Zhang has already testified against you and you can no longer deny responsibility for the Chengqing Hall fire. Don¡¯t expect Lord Zhang to tell the truth and prove your innocence, for if he does, his entire family will die.¡±

 Chapter 298 - Do You Resent Me?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 298 ¨C Do You Resent Me?</strong></h4>


    What an obvious threat! Yan Weiyi was dead, Zhang Bo would never tell the truth ¨C it was as if the Crown Prince was handed two locks, but their keys were thrown away so he would have to bear these chains for the rest of his life. Jing Hua red at him with utter hatred in his eyes, his gaze flickering, and he hung his head in disbelief...


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°At present, Imperial Father would never believe you. It wouldn¡¯t matter what you say.¡± Jing Yi was almost showing off!


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The position of Crown Prince was always yours; you could have just sat and waited for the day Imperial Father passed on, then ascend to the throne as the rightful heir. But you are such an idiot ¨C ambushing the pce, assassinating the Emperor, what a joke.¡± Jing Yi approached him, an evil smile on his face as he chimed in, ¡°Imperial Brother, don¡¯t me me for being too cruel. It has been established that the struggle for the throne between princes would either end in your death or mine. You grew up pampered in the pce, but how could you not understand that you would have to consider the dangers around you?¡±


    Then I should me myself? Imperial Father has always doted on me, the court officials constantly surrounded me, and the eunuchs and pce maids waited on me day and night. Why on earth would I have to consider potential dangers? I¡¯m the Crown Prince, for heaven¡¯s¡¯ sake! Jing Hua was furious, only stuttering after a long while, ¡°You dare say my downfall had nothing to do with you, Jing Yi? If not for you and Pan Chong, how could I have ended up like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot ¨C you can¡¯t me anyone else for that,¡± Jing Yi scoffed.


    ¡°You-¡± Jing Hua huffed and puffed from anger, his gaze falling onto a sword on the rack. He quickly unsheathed it, piercing Jing Yi, eximing, ¡°I will kill you today! Right here, right now!¡± But s, his strength was not sufficient, and the de missed by an inch!


    Additionally, without any martial arts, Jing Yi easily grabbed the sword from him, throwing it to the ground along with Jing Hua himself. Jing Hua shouted hatefully, in pain, ¡°Jing Yi, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Jing Yiughed as he looked down on Jing Hua cruelly, ¡°You¡¯re no more than a disgraced Crown Prince now; had I not pleaded with Imperial Father, you would already be dead. Of course, now you are no different from a dead man ¨C you¡¯d either wait for your death here in the East Pce, or get chased out of the pce by Imperial Father, living in exile.¡±


    Jing Hua rebutted, ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch; as long as I¡¯m still alive, as long as Imperial Father is still here, I will reim my position sooner orter. Then, I will kill you with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°We shall have to see if you live to see the day!¡± He flicked his sleeves as he stepped over Jing Hua towards the gates.


    Jing Yi paused, then turned to look at Jing Hua, ¡°Imperial Brother, I¡¯d like to teach you a lesson today. In this world, you should trust nobody but yourself, not even those closest to you, even if they say they would die for you, they are not worth your trust.¡± Hence, he didn¡¯t believe even his own mother! With that, he left and the doors closed shut once again.


    Jing Hua sat unmoving on the ground.


    Jing Rong was released not long after Jing Yi left. The first thing Jing Rong did was not to meet Ji Yunshu, but to return to Rong Estate. He cleaned up and headed straight for the pce. Jing Rong¡¯s sharp features bore an undeniable charisma, his gaze as piercing as any sword. Dressed in dark green official robes, he cut an even more impressive figure, his silver-stitched boots making their way quickly to Fuyang Hall.


    He stood outside the doors to the inner chambers for over an hour, until someone opened the doors from the inside. Two guards bowed their heads as they stepped out to guard the chamber, followed swiftly by Zhang Quan, ¡°Prince Rong, His Majesty is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and entered. Inside, Qi Zhen Emperor was already awake and sitting on the bed, dressed in yellow sleeping robes, a silk shawl draped over his shoulders as he coughed into his hands. Jing Rong approached him and bowed.


    Qi Zhen gave Jing Rong a once over, ¡°How have these few days in prison been?¡±


    ¡°Uneventful!¡±


    ¡°Did they treat you badly?¡±


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then do you hate us?¡±


    ¡°Son would never dare!¡±


    ¡°Dare not? Then you do still hate us?¡± Qi Zhen Emperor said.


    Jing Rong replied coldly, without any trace of emotion, ¡°Imperial Father released this son ¨C how could this son be resentful? Son is only thankful.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor eyed him; this son of him has always respected him since he was young ¨C although they were father and son, they were more like an Emperor and his vassal. He sighed, ¡°The hate we are referring to, is not that kind of hate.¡±


    Hm? Then what kind of hate is it? Jing Rong had some inkling of what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Then, when your Imperial Mother erred, she took her own life out of regret. we did not take this matter well, much less did you ¨C we are aware, for she is your mother.¡±


    Back then, Jing Rong¡¯s Imperial Mother had poisoned the unborn child of Empress Xuanshu, and was evicted to the Cold Pce as a result. Shemitted suicide the next day. This wasn¡¯t a thorn in just Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s heart, but also Jing Rong¡¯s! Qi Zhen Emperor had not mentioned Empress Xuanshu all these years, but now that he had, he felt a twinge of regret.


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°Imperial Mother had made a mistake, and so she should have borne the consequences. This son understands this, and has no resentment.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Son would not dare lie.¡± He was telling the truth; he had no resentment towards him, but this was his hidden scar, one that he did not want to poke at.


    Qi Zhen Emperor did not continue on this topic, only saying, ¡°It has been proven that the fire at Chengqing Hall was not your fault. Holding you in the Imperial Prison was something Jing Yi could not avoid doing, we would have never caused you any harm.¡±


    So, did you want topensate me? To give me the world? These words would never shake, or move Jing Rong.


    Qi Zhen Emperor continued, ¡°Now that Jing Hua has been demoted, the position of Crown Prince cannot remain unfilled. We are also getting old and will die someday, this empire must also be handed over.¡± What he implied was that Jing Xian could never fill that position, so the position of Crown Prince would belong to either Jing Yi or Jing Rong.

 Chapter 299

    <h4><strong>Chapter 299 ¨C I have run away for twenty years, it¡¯s time to stop</strong></h4>


    Jing Rong stood still, listening.


    ¡°We want to know ¨C what are your thoughts on this?¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°Son does not dare.¡±


    ¡°What if I order you to?¡±


    ¡°Son only does what is needed of him to the best of his abilities. I don¡¯t dare venture across the line. If ites, I will not hide; if it doesn¡¯t, I will not steal.¡± If the throne were his, he would fight for it; if not, he wouldn¡¯t take it even if it were offered before him.


    Qi Zhen Emperor nodded, pleased, ¡°We understands your intentions.¡± He waved his hands, ¡°Return now, make sure to keep our words in mind.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jing Rong bowed and left the inner chambers. Throughout the entire conversation, Qi Zhen Emperor had not mentioned Jing Hua nor his rebellion, neither was Jing Rong interested in asking. It was a sore subject given how much affection Qi Zhen Emperor had given to Jing Hua only to get betrayal in return.


    His cold and calm demeanor was unreadable as he left the Emperor¡¯s chambers. His fists were tightly clenched within his sleeves. Jing Rong was well-behaved, never rebelling; he was a wless tiger Qi Zhen Emperor groomed and kept by his side. An undeniable fact within everyone¡¯s mind. However, something had changed ¨C his gaze bore more greed and longing for power and influence now.


    He did not want to run away anymore! He had avoided any confrontation for more than twenty years. What was the point if he could not even protect the woman he loved? What else could he be described other than useless? Jing Yi, don¡¯t you love to fight? Alright, this Prince will satisfy you!


    Just as he left Fuyang Hall, a piece of news reached his ears: the Crown Prince was dead! He died in the East Pce! This piece of news shook the entire pce to its core.


    Rumour had it that he had hung himself on a silk noose, his body suspended in mid-air, his eyes bulging out of his blue face; it was quite a tragic sight. The entire hall was deserted and cheerless. No-one dared to enter, and the remaining eunuchs and pce maids knelt outside East Pce, trembling. Now that the Crown Prince was dead, everyone serving the Crown Prince might have to be buried together with him, how could they not be afraid?


    Qi Zhen Emperor fainted upon hearing this news, and the imperial physicians were summoned once again. The court officials and princes hurried to the East Pce, where the Crown Prince was finally removed and ced onto his bed, white drapes sheathing over his body. The court officials quickly dispersed after seeing his body ¨C there was no need to spend extra time on a disgraced Crown Prince!


    Jing Yi scrunched up his nose in disgust. Jing Hua¡¯s death was very much wee; he was a living corpse anyway when he was alive.


    Kong Yu was standing outside her own room, gazing at the hall where the Crown Prince¡¯s body was ced to rest. She was still wearing her red wedding gown, her slender figure swaying dangerously in the breeze.


    Just two hours before, Kong Yu had sent a messenger to Bamboo Creek Garden to deliver a message to Ji Yunshu. After reading it, Ji Yunshu quickly entered the pce with the token Kong Yu had gifted her. Thankfully the Crown Prince was dead so the East Pce guards had been removed from their posts, and nobody noticed Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival.


    As she approached Kong Yu¡¯s living quarters, she saw her svelte and adorned figure standing beneath the eaves, her pale face sprayed with a tint of sadness. Such a woman did not belong in the pce! Any day she spent in there would bring a day closer to her death.


    Kong Yu met Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, weing her gently, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded as she walked to stand beside her, not saying a word. The two of them stood there together for a very long time.


    Kong Yu looked at the raindrops falling off the eaves, and asked, ¡°I think this must be the first time we¡¯ve meet face to face.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°I had actually wanted to speak with you a long time ago, but I had entered the pce before I got the chance.¡± She spoke in a lonely tone, but there was a twinge of relief mixed in.


    Ji Yunshu nced at her, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°I am, I truly am.¡± Ji Yunshu remained silent as she continued listening.


    ¡°The happiest days of my life were the days I spent with Ah Rong when we were young. Although I was a year older than he was and looked after him like an older sister, Ah Rong also took great care of me. I was really happy then, we never left each other and lived carefree days. I was sure then that I would marry him when I grew up, be his wife, spend the rest of our lives together and raise our children; I believed so even when I grew up.¡±


    She paused, then continued, ¡°Until I met you ¨C that was when I understood. Some feelings are not determined by the length of time spent together.¡± Her smile never wavered.


    Ji Yunshu did not say anything.


    Kong Yu reiterated, ¡°Miss Ji, Ah Rong really does love you, my intuition is hardly wrong.¡± She was an extremely perceptive person and she was rarely mistaken.


    Ji Yunshu finally said, ¡°Those memories must have been extremely beautiful.¡±


    Kong Yu nodded, then heaved a sigh of relief. She turned to smile at Ji Yunshu, ¡°I think, you must already know everything, right? That¡¯s why you entered the pce upon receiving my message.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°That child who was with Teacher Su told me something before, which I did not understand, not until two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That child was trying to tell me that Yuchi General¡¯s death had nothing to do with Teacher Su, even though the general was well-prepared to take his own life. Your appearance threw all their ns into disarray, but luckily, Yuchi General still died, although by your hands instead, and everything fell into ce thereafter. At the very least, Teacher Su¡¯s intentions were achieved then, but he also took all the me, including yours.¡± Ji Yunshu was extremely calm, but only two hours ago when she finally realized Lie¡¯er¡¯s words, she had almost fainted from the heartache! It was extremelyforting, however, Su Ziluo had safely returned to Qujiang.


    The stone in Kong Yu¡¯s heart lifted. Ji Yunshu¡¯s words had lifted the burden of that heavy secret she buried inside of her. ¡°I shirked my responsibility ¨C Teacher Su is my savior; if not for him keeping my visit to the ry station a secret, I believe I might already be dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is indeed your benefactor, but for me, I have owed him a lifetime.¡±


    Kong Yu did not fullyprehend, but she did not probe further.


    Ji Yunshu remained silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Then why did you kill the Crown Prince this time?¡±

 Chapter 300 - Kong Yu’s Death

    <h4><strong>Chapter 300 ¨C </strong></h4>


    Kong Yu¡¯s Death


    ¡°Then why did you kill the Crown Prince this time?¡± Ji Yunshu asked under her breath.


    Kong Yu did not flinch, or even deny, ¡°Miss Ji is indeed clever.¡± She let out a bitterugh, ¡°I guess, this must be a sign from the heavens. Someone who has sinned cannot hide it forever.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you decide not to hide it? Otherwise, you would never have let me enter the pce.¡±


    Kong Yu took a deep breath as she met Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, ¡°Miss Ji, you¡¯re not me, so you would never understand. To protect someone, I would even die. I know the Crown Prince could have never nned the fire at Chengqing Hall, but this is a crime he must bear in order to save Ah Rong. Only with his death will the opportunity to reverse the situation be eternally deprived of him.¡± It was a ridiculous reason for murder, but it was so true and sincere, so touching.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears and she turned away to look at the floor. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°You knew that there was no turning back.¡±


    Kong Yu was honest, ¡°I knew. From the moment I identally killed Yuchi General, I knew that there was no turning back for me.¡± Her voice trailed off weakly, her clear eyes betraying no emotion.


    Ji Yunshu felt a lump in her throat, ¡°Then, do you regret it?¡±


    She smiled and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She continued, ¡°Miss Ji, can you promise me two things?¡± She looked at Ji Yunshu sincerely, pleading.


    There was no hesitation as Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    Kong Yu answered, ¡°I hope that you can help me send Juan¡¯er out of the pce; I don¡¯t want her to spend her life in the pce.¡± This was the first promise.


    Ji Yunshu agreed readily.


    ¡°If therees a day when Ah Rong bes embroiled in a never-ending struggle, I hope that you can help him, help him turn back.¡± This was the second promise; Kong Yu was a clever woman, as she had predicted what was about to happen.


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kong Yu was finally at peace. She suddenly clutched her chest, furrowing her brows, as blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Ji Yunshu barely caught her as she copsed to the ground, still smiling.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ji Yunshu asked in astonishment.


    ¡°This... this is my own decision, I won¡¯t regret it. Ever since... I wed the Crown Prince, I was prepared to make this decision ¨C I must serve penance for my own mistakes.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to,¡± Ji Yunshu choked.


    ¡°There was no other choice. Miss Ji, please... could you promise me one more thing?¡± She used thest of her remaining strength and grabbed onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Kong Yu¡¯s pale face was flushed as she continued, ¡°Please... tell Ah Rong, if... if there is a next life, I will still love him conditionally, still... keep by his side... please also tell him that he doesn¡¯t... doesn¡¯t have to feel apologetic nor sorry towards me. I did all these things... willingly.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kong...¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly.


    Kong Yu¡¯s unfocused gaze fell on the rain outside and she smiled, blood continually pouring out of her mouth and over her neck and gown, ¡°I think, I think I see a peach blossom forest. There is someone... sitting under a peach blossom tree, looking up at the falling peach blossoms, he¡¯s... he¡¯s waiting for me, so I¡¯m running... running towards him, I can slowly... see his brows, eyes, nose, lips, and...¡± Her voice grew feebler and more slurred. Her hand slowly slid down Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand, her eyes slowly closing, still smiling as she grew limp in Ji Yunshu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Miss Kong?¡± Ji Yunshu could barely be heard over the rain, and Kong Yu failed to respond. Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes were red from crying and overwhelming pain; at this moment, she had lost all reason as she sat trembling.


    When she finally shifted her gaze away, she saw Mo Ruo standing at the gates. He stood there stiffly in disbelief, staring at Kong Yu. He stumbled backwards, then approached them, gently cing Kong Yu into his own embrace as he read her pulse.


    ¡°Arsenic!¡± Mo Ruo let out a cry of despair, as he removed his fingers from Kong Yu¡¯s wrist, carefully caressing her deathly white face.


    It took a long time before he raised his bloodshot eyes at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ji Yunshu sniffled, swallowing all her remaining tears as she stood up, ¡°With the Crown Prince dead, she must not have felt like living anymore.¡± Ji Yunshu lied! She had decided to hide everything, including the fact that Kong Yu had killed Yuchi Lin and the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Then, what did she tell you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head as she turned to leave, not even ncing back at Mo Ruo.


    She walked out into the rain, out of the pce, onto the streets as if she had lost her soul, as if nothing mattered anymore. The heavy rain blinded her as she walked into passerby after passerby, her slender shoulders knocking into one person after another.


    Her body could not tolerate it anymore, and her weakened body was flung backwards by the force of an iing passerby but she was thrown into someone else and both of them fell to the ground together. ¡°Ah!¡± The person Ji Yunshu ran into let out a sharp cry, knocking some sense into Ji Yunshu simultaneously.


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 301 - A Petition For An Appeal

    <h4><strong>Chapter 301 ¨C A Petition For An Appeal</strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu turned towards the source of the scream. Her eyes fell on a woman with messy hair and dressed in in clothes. Her aged face was haggard and wet from the rain. She was picking up in a flurry the papers that had fallen into a puddle.


    ¡°No! It must not. It absolutely cannot...¡± she kept muttering.


    Ji Yunshu recognized she was the one at fault, so she squatted down and helped the woman to pick up the papers. Due to their collision, the papers were scattered everywhere and were almostpletely soaked from the rainwater. As if the situation weren¡¯t bad enough, some of them were being mercilessly stepped on by passersby.


    After collecting a few, she nced at the content out of curiosity. She identally found out the stack of papers was a petition for an appeal. However, before she could read through the details, the woman interrupted her.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± The woman angrily grabbed back the papers and pushed Ji Yunshu away.


    She then roared, her voice choked with emotions. ¡°This is meant to save Ye¡¯er, but it¡¯s all been ruined by you! You ruined it. Now, what am I going to do? It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean... I...¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± she pushed Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder ruthlessly and ran to pick the papers which flew further away.


    Ji Yunshu got up and chased after her, but she quickly lost sight of the woman.


    Suddenly, someone else bumped into her back. The force made her stagger to the side. Fortunately, she collided into another person¡¯s chest, or she might have had to kiss the ground. Being pushed around left her in as much a mess and she cut quite a sorry figure. Then, an umbre appeared above her and blocked the rain.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s voice sounded in her ear.


    She lifted her eyes and met with his pure ones. He looked at her and his eyes glowed with distress. She waspletely drenched, but he didn¡¯t let go of her as he tightly hugged her.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, why are you drenched like this? Aren¡¯t you cold? Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll hug you so you won¡¯t get cold.¡±


    Wrapped in his arms, she felt his warmth wash through her. She couldn¡¯t restrain her body from trembling.


    She soon freed herself, pushing him away lightly. ¡°Why are you in this ce?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Big Brother Mo Ruo is not here, so I went out.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shivered from the cold. She knew she would need something to support herself if she went on. Her teeth chattered as a natural reaction. ¡°Wei Yi, can you piggy-back me home?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± he answered without hesitation.


    Then, he bent down to allow her to climb on his back; her hands fastened around his neck, and her head rested weakly on his broad shoulder. Although she was weak, she could still give him directions. Seeing them like this was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Wei Yi walked towards Bamboo Creek Garden, elerating his pace when remembered how drenched Ji Yunshu was. Yet, despite his worries, he could still chatter along the way.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you. You have not visited Big Brother Mo Ruo¡¯s ce for a long time. I thought you had forgotten about me, so I cried a lot at night.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, I can now examine sick people. Big Brother Mo Ruo said people, whose faces have a yellow tint and who have a white tongue suffer from a liver deficiency. People whose foreheads are pale, and have sunken cheeks with difort in the chest could have lung problems, and...¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Big Brother Ah Si gave me a brush. He said my writing was ugly. He also taught me some words. I can now write better the words you taught me. When youe to see me the next time, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, Shu¡¯er...¡±


    Ji Yunshu listened to him patiently, never interrupting him or responding.


    His stride was fast and steady. When he looked back, he saw Ji Yunshu drowsily nodding on his shoulder. He whispered, ¡°Shu¡¯er, let me sing something nice for you, alright?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. Wei Yi gleefully started singing ¡°The Ideal Man.¡±


    ¡°In the past,


    the gentle breeze blew,


    The young Zhao returns,


    Eyes filled with Puyang¡¯sndscape.


    From young, he was a man of books,


    When he left,


    The winds and snows tempered him,


    Through months, after months...¡±


    After their return to Bamboo Creek Garden, Ji Yunshu broke into a fever, and she lied on her bed, her mind all muddled. A maidservant hurriedly left to find a doctor. After many visits, her temperature lowered under their care.


    Finally, she fell into a deep slumber.


    Sometimes, Shi Zijin would change her clothes. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Ji Yunshu¡¯s real identity would have long been exposed. After a long rest, Ji Yunshu was awoken because she was burning up.


    She nced around and saw Wei Yi sleeping at her bedside. His head was resting on her bed, revealing his nape. At that time, the red petal shaped birthmark was in full view. She stretched out her hand and poked it.


    The sensation of Ji Yunshu¡¯s finger against his skin roused him from his sleep. He raised his head and looked at her with drowsy eyes.


    He grabbed her eyes and rejoiced. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re awake. You really scared me. Next time, you can¡¯t get wet in the rain. Mother says soaking up all the rain will get you sick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Shu¡¯er has to listen to me obediently.¡±


    She hummed in agreement.


    Wei Yi blinked, remembering something. He fished something out from his sleeve in a hurry. It took him a moment, but he finally pulled out a red blood jade. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I give you back your jade. When I carried you back, it fell out. Fortunately, I picked it up for you.¡±


    The fine, smooth jadeid tly in his palm.


    She reached for it. ¡°That jade is a memento your father left for you. It¡¯s better if you keep it.¡±


    She ced the jade pendant back into his palm.


    However, before she couldplete her action, he hid his hands behind his back. He clearly disagreed with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m giving it to you, so it¡¯s now yours. I don¡¯t want it back.¡±


    Ji Yunshu propped herself up and sat on her bed. She examined the jade pendant in her hand.


    It was blood jade of the finest quality. Her fingertips lightly stroked its uneven surface. She had never seen up close that kind of jade.


    On the refined jade, there was a lifelike carving of a tiger¡¯s upper body with a moon crescent on its left side. When she flipped the jade, she could see a big ¡°Xu¡± carved on the back.


    She had to admit Lord Wei¡¯s jade was pretty tasteful. It could be seen this was a one-of-a-kind object.


    ¡°Wei Yi, your father wanted you to have it. It should be kept by your side.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wei Yi was adamant. ¡°I gave it to Shu¡¯er. Could it be that you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then, please ept my gift. It¡¯s yours anyway!¡± He beamed at her a naive smile.


    As they argued over the jade, a maidservant entered with a sheet of dried paper. She walked over and said, ¡°Teacher Ji, is this yours? I found it in your wet clothes.¡±


    She handed over the paper.


    Ji Yunshu took it and gave it a nce. She recognized it as the piece of paper she had picked up for that woman she bumped into before.


    Without this page, the petition for an appeal would remain iplete. Unfortunately, due to the water, the ink on it had been smeared and lots of details had been lost. She could only make out the general meaning of its content. The object of this appeal was a girl called Ye¡¯er who was involved in a homicide case three years ago. The rest of the paper was unintelligible.


    Since this was a request for an appeal, anyone who did not live in the capital had no option but to travel all the way there with the proper documents to request a reinvestigation.


    Ji Yunshu felt a pang of guilt when she recalled the woman¡¯s nervousness and panic as she picked up the ruined document.

 Chapter 302 - Buddha

    <h4><strong>Chapter 302 ¨C Buddha</strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu folded that piece of paper and hid it underneath her pillow.


    Wei Yi stared at it and scratched his head in curiosity, ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Wei Yi probed no further.


    Ji Yunshu properly kept Wei Yi¡¯s jade pendant and nced outside, only just realizing it was already nightfall. She caressed Wei Yi¡¯s head, speaking gently, ¡°It¡¯s already sote ¨C you don¡¯t have to keep mepany anymore. Quickly, go rest.¡±


    ¡°Is Shu¡¯er trying to chase me away?¡± Wei Yi felt wronged.


    ¡°No,¡± Ji Yunshu shook her head, ¡°Keep mepany these few days; don¡¯t return to Yuhua Pavillion.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise and disbelief.


    Ji Yunshu nodded affirmatively, ¡°Good boy, now go rest, Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°Mm, then I¡¯lle look for Shu¡¯er first thing in the morning tomorrow.¡± Wei Yi hopped away and went to bed.


    Looking at Wei Yi¡¯s excited silhouette, Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze darkened. With Kong Yu¡¯s death, Mo Ruo must have been in great despair and it was not difficult to see why he would turn to drown his sorrows in alcohol. Hence, having Wei Yi by her side was the most appropriate in this period. At this, Ji Yunshu sighed.


    She could no longer sleep, and she dressed herself simply in some robes when she feltfortable enough. She stood outside in the corridor, her figure and rosy cheeks highlighted by the faintest mes emanating from the two rednterns hanging above. The cold, harsh winds were still blowing in the deep night, but luckily, the rain had stopped; it was the beginning of April, and the climate should have brightened up with the change of seasons.


    A shadowy figure dropped down to her side, keeping herpany for a very long time. Ji Yunshu nced over at Shi Zijin and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    She replied, ¡°The pce is in a state of chaos and disarray. His Majesty has ordered to keep the Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion a secret from the public, only stating that the Crown Prince has passed away from illness, and the Crown Princess followed suit out of grief. His Majesty also ordered that they would be buried in the imperial tombs in three days.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Ji Yunshu mumbled, then frowned, ¡°Well, what about Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°He has already been released from the Supreme Court Prison and headed straight for the pce. He is still keeping watch there.¡± Shi Zijin answered monotonously.


    Ji Yunshu did not question further, only wrapping her arms around her shivering shoulders, with an unexinable sense of unease hanging over her. Shi Zijin asked, ¡°Teacher, are you really not nning on telling Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°What about?¡± Ji Yunshu pretended to not understand.


    ¡°About your deal with Prince Yi, and the missing heir that Old General Li mentioned, about Miss Kong¡¯s murders ¨C do you n to keep all this from Prince Rong?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s fingers curled up into fists, not answering. She wrapped her robes more tightly around herself, saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand ¨C there are some things better left unsaid; the more one knows, the more one would have to consider and pay attention to. I don¡¯t want him to suffer like me.¡±


    Shi Zijin felt like she could understand Ji Yunshu¡¯s stance, but she was not entirely sure.


    Ji Yunshu stood in the corridor all night, not sleeping a wink. As dawn broke, the weather improved, hues of orange dyeing the white sky, bringing a sense of warmth and life to the day.


    Wei Yi woke up extremely early that morning and returned to Ji Yunshu¡¯s chambers to have breakfast, chattering excitedly to no end. Ji Yunshu only had two bites before stopping and kept filling up Wei Yi¡¯s bowl with meat. He had gotten slimmer since spending time at Yuhua Pavillion.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, I dreamt about you yesterday ¨C you were wearing a bridal gown and sitting in the sedan. Then, I kicked the sedan door and piggybacked you out. We paid our respects to the heavens, and even spent our newlywed night together!¡±


    Pfft! Ji Yunshu rapped her chopsticks smartly on his head, ¡°What are you thinking about! Eat up, I¡¯ll take you out once you finish your breakfast.¡±


    Wei Yi rubbed his sore head and was about to protest, but he immediately lit up at Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. ¡°Okay!¡± He hurriedly stuffed himself with rice, cheeks puffing.


    Ji Yunshu kept her word and brought Wei Yi around once he finished his meal. Along the way, Wei Yi tugged at her sleeves, asking continuously about their destination but received no reply. They arrived at the Kong Estate after about an hour. There were no white mourningnterns or silks hung outside the estate gates, and nothing looked amiss, save for a sense of loneliness. Since Kong Yu had married into the royal family and was crowned ¡®princess¡¯, her body could not be returned to the Kong Family, let alone be buried within the Kong Family tombs; they were to adhere to imperial traditions strictly, and Kong Yu could only be buried within the imperial tombs.


    Ji Yunshu knocked on the gates. A servant opened the door and peeked outside, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°This humble one is here to see Madame Kong.¡±


    ¡°The Madame is not seeing any guests,¡± he refuted immediately.


    Ji Yunshu was calm, ¡°This one only wishes to see Madame Kong, may I trouble you to bring a message, saying that the Princess¡¯st wishes have not been fulfilled.¡± The servant¡¯s face paled at Ji Yunshu¡¯s words, and he quickly shut the door and scurried away. He returned a whileter and invited Ji Yunshu in through the slightest crack in the estate gates.


    As Ji Yunshu followed the servant into the courtyard, she turned back to Wei Yi, ¡°Stay in this courtyard and keep yourself busy for a while ¨C I¡¯ll bring you back when you¡¯re tired, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wei Yi was pleased with the courtyard full of peach blossoms, and he quickly scuttled into the garden, nowhere to be seen.


    Ji Yunshu followed the servant to a temple within the estate. Madame Kong was always religious and spent her time devoted to the Buddha within these temple grounds, waiting for the day she would eventually ascend to nirvana. Ji Yunshu could not help but cringe as she entered the temple ¨C she could stand the stench of blood or rotting flesh, but she could not, for some reason, bear the smells of the burning candles and incense. There was something unsettling about it!


    Madame Kong was kneeling before a Buddha idol, 99 Buddhist prayer beads in one hand, chanting with her eyes closed and unmoved by the outside world. Her own daughter was dead, but she was still here chanting mantras ¨C what magnanimity!


    Ji Yunshu walked up to her and knelt beside her on the straw cushion, cing her palms together as she looked up at the Guanyin statue before her. Ji Yunshu said, ¡°This one has never believed in religion, but I want to believe in it once this time. The Buddha Bodhi states that one should aim to deliver life from suffering, the core of the faith is within oneself and about forgiveness. The Buddhist beliefs exin that there are eight types of suffering in life ¨C the pain of life, the pain of growing old, the pain of falling ill, the pain of dying, the pain of anger, the pain of losing one¡¯s freedom, the pain of not fulfilling one¡¯s needs, and the pain of worldly desires. These are borne from greed, and so the Buddha has always emphasized that the creation and destruction in the world were always up to and decided by fate; nothing should be forced and one should go with the flow.¡± These words were obviously aimed at Madame Kong.


    Madame Kong¡¯s hands stopped and she took a deep breath, ¡°Is Teacher acquainted with the Buddha?¡±

 Chapter 303 - You Can Only Be A Prince

    <h4><strong>Chapter 303 ¨C You Can Only Be A Prince</strong></h4>


    Herprehension of Buddhism was shallow at best. Any knowledge she had came firstmost from her professional background as an archeologist who specialized in forensic anthropology, after gleaning through several references on Buddhism and Buddha.


    ¡°There are people who have tried to figure out the Buddha all their lives, but even as their vitalities waned, they couldn¡¯t understand its true essence. Buddha is in your heart is merely words people used tofort themselves,¡± she stated.


    Madame Kong remained silent.


    ¡°This humble one would like to ask Madame Kong what made you put your faith in Buddha?¡±


    Uh-


    It was the first time someone asked such a question. Her elegant face showed a trace of surprise and a bit of loss on how to answer.


    After contemting the question for a while, she finally formted her answer. ¡°Buddha is Buddha. But without Buddha, who would I be?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a mother?!¡±


    Her rhetoric question had the effect of rousing people from their delusions. Madame Kong¡¯s expression changed. She propped herself up from the floor, and Ji Yunshu followed suit.


    It was a simple thing, but getting up seemed to drain quite a bit of Madame Kong¡¯s energy. Even then, both of her hands had never left the Buddhist rosary. She walked to the window and pushed open the shutters.


    The warm breeze blew in, dispersing the strong fragrance of the candle. A few petals came along, and a few of them fell onto the window sill. In the distance, the courtyard was picturesque with dancing peach blossom petals. The tears threatened to drip down from her face.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er has been at my side ever since she was born. She rarely went against my wishes and was very obedient and thoughtful. She was a good daughter, a virtuous youngdy... I remember a dozen years ago, I fell gravely ill. At that time, she took care of me, days and nights. Everyday, I would wake up and see her curled up in a ball, sleeping at my bedside. At night, she would watch over me. She was only seven years old,¡± Madame Kong said in a deste voice.


    As she spoke, her lips curved into a rare smile which was quickly reced by bereavement.


    Ji Yunshu quietly listened to her. She went to her side and looked towards where Madame Kong¡¯s eyes rested. The blooming of the peach blossoms was a feast to the eyes, blinding with their vivid red color.


    ¡°When Miss Kong died, she didn¡¯t mention you, but I believe the person she couldn¡¯t bear to leave was you.¡±


    Madame Kong did not respond.


    ¡°In Buddhism, everything has karma, so you tried to convince yourself that it was the will of Heaven that Kong Yu became a princess. Her marriage to Qujiang was also foreordained, and so was her union with the Crown Prince. Even if you are like this, she never resented you,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    Madame Kong tightly clutched onto her Buddhist prayer beads with watery eyes. It was a while before her tears finally trickled, which she quickly wiped away with her sleeve. A moment passed before she could resume her calm. ¡°Thank you very much for telling me. I think I understand,¡± she said in a gloomy tone.


    ¡°My words are by no means meant to make you feel guilty. I only hope you can understand this was the results of her choices. The same goes for you when you chose the road of piety.¡±


    Madame Kong nodded. ¡°Teacher Ji, did youe here today to pass on Yu¡¯er¡¯s final wishes? If so, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°In herst hour, Miss Kong wished for Miss Juan¡¯er to leave the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°Juan¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Yunshu confirmed. ¡°Miss Juan¡¯er apanied Miss Kong into the pce. However, her status is only that of a pce maid. Hence, she would have to live through her life behind the walls of the imperial pce. It is necessary for you to enter the pce and request for her to leave. I believe the Emperor would agree if you say the words.¡±


    ¡°Good. I will handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°After Juan¡¯er leaves the pce, please bring her out of the capital. I think sending her back to Emerald Retreat is a good ce to live after all she went through.¡±


    Kong Yu had died. There was nothing left to hold back Madame Kong at the capital. Therefore, leaving the capital, to a far but better ce wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    There was nothing left for Ji Yunshu to say to Madame Kong.


    She sped her hands and saluted her. As she departed, she paused to say a few words, ¡°Buddha is Buddha, but humans are still humans in the end. A human can¡¯t be a Buddha, and a Buddha cannot be human.¡± Then, atst, she closed the door behind her.


    After her departure, Madame Kong twisted the prayer beads in her hands.


    ck! ck! ck!


    The prayer beads which had apanied her for more than 10 years broke under her hands. The string holding the beads had snapped, freeing the beads to scatter across the floor, roaming every corner of the room like a wild horse.


    When Ji Yunshu came back to her courtyard, she called for Wei Yi who was picking peach blossoms. Hearing her voice, he happily ran out with a bouquet of them.


    ¡°For you!¡± He beamed a hearty smile, appearing like a big boy.


    Ji Yunshu received the flowers and rubbed his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ..........


    The imperial pce.


    The Crown Prince has passed away. Every official, be it civil or military, was in attendance, lining the outside of Fuyang Hall. Inside the main room, Jing Yi, Jing Rong and Jing Xian stood in a row, facing a closed wooden door carved with decorative patterns. No one dared to trespass, leaving the door tightly shut. Everyone stood with great patience. A day went by, and the night had also ushered away to a new day. Yet, they were all still there standing, waiting for the shut door to be opened, bestowing upon them the grace of imperial decree to disperse. But apart from a decree to seal their mouths about the Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion and the time of his burial, no other decree was transmitted.


    Jing Rong wore a cold expression. He had long lost his focus, looking quite tired.


    Beside him, Jing Yi used his elbow to lightly nudge him.


    He said in a repressed voice, ¡°Miss Kong is too unfortunate. At first, she was titled as a princess to be married to Qujiang and be an imperial consort. Fate had made her married Jing Hua, but she became a widow less than a day after her wedding. Who could have thought the Crown Prince would havemitted suicide. What a twist of fate!¡±


    His tone held a certain ambiguity.


    ¡°Is there even a bit of sadness in your heart?¡± Jing Yi asked.


    Jing Rong ignored him. He remained stoic, showing no emotion.


    Jing Yi curled his lips in response to Jing Rong¡¯s attitude. His head rose slightly, and he squinted his eyes pensively. ¡°With the Crown Prince now dead, who do you think the Crown Prince¡¯s position will fall to?¡±


    A treacherous smile spread across his face.


    After a long while, Jing Rong looked up and stared straight in front of him. He uttered in a deep voice, ¡°In this lifetime, you can only be a prince.¡±


    Hmph!


    The sudden deration shocked Jing Yi a bit, but the emotion quickly passed. Jing Yi smiled coldly and mocked Jing Rong, ¡°I am not like you, wanting to be an idle prince for the rest of his life.¡±


    Jing Rong shot him an icy re as if he wanted to kill him at that instant. Fortunately, his murderous intent was quickly converged and repressed, only his tightened fists could betray his faked calmness.


    He faintly spat, ¡°There are times when people will change. The more you can¡¯t have something, the more you want it. It just happens that this is the current situation I am going through.¡±


    Jing Yi understood right away, and so did Jing Xian next to them.


    Jing Yi was about to enter another round of verbal jabs when the door in front of them opened.


    Zhang Quan came out and bowed at them. ¡°The Emperor has decreed everyone can retire.¡±


    As soon as his words were spoken, he turned around and went back into the Emperor¡¯s bedchambers, closing the door behind him.


    Exhausted from standing there all day and night, all the officials left in a hurry to get some sleep as soon as the decree came down.


    Jing Xian had also reached his limit and returned to Tongren Hall with the support of his eunuch.


    Jing Rong also left the pce. He climbed into his carriage.


    ¡°Is Your Highness nning to return to the estate or go to Bamboo Creek Garden?¡± Lang Po asked from outside the carriage.


    ¡°To Yuhua Pavilion!¡± he said cheerlessly.


    ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t intend to see Teacher Ji?¡± Lang Po reminded him on purpose.


    Jing Rong snapped, ¡°This Prince said to go to Yuhua Pavilion.¡±

 Chapter 304 - The Next Jing Yi

    <h4><strong>Chapter 304 ¨C The Next Jing Yi</strong></h4>


    Yuhua Pavillion.


    Arge crowd gathered and squeezed at the tightly shut gates, peering in anxiously. Why is Yuhua Pavillion closed for business? Several servants made sure that the crowd outside was well-managed, lest they stomp down the gates.


    A carriage pulled up several meters from Yuhua Pavillion ¨C Lang Po pulled in the reins, stopping the carriage, then disembarking and creating a path through the masses for Jing Rong to pass through. The servants bowed and quickly let them in through a tiny crack once the two of them reached the gates, before shutting the doors tightly again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Ruo?¡± Jing Rong questioned coldly.


    A servant pointed in the direction of the back courtyard worriedly, ¡°Master has not left the back courtyard ever since he returned from the pcest night, he must still be...¡± Before he could finish, Jing Rong marched towards the courtyard, an unbearable stench of liquor filling the air as he approached his target.


    With a wine jug in his hand, Mo Ruo slouched into his seat beneath therge tree beset in the center of the courtyard, countless empty wine jars scattered all around. He was obviously drunk, a stubble growing over his unshaven face, his clothes crumpled and hair in a mess. The same could be said for the courtyard; the tree had been sheared bare by Mo Ruo with his sword, several potted nts had been smashed, dirt and mud smeared over the te floors.


    The servant Ah Li had remained by Mo Ruo¡¯s side all night in case he tried something untoward, and even made a failed attempt at persuading him.


    Ah¡¯Li weed Jing Rong, pleading, ¡°Your Highness, please stop master, ever since Miss Kong Yu died, he...¡± Ah Li sighed, tears pooling in his eyes, ¡°Master has been very upset and hasn¡¯t stopped drinking since yesterday. If this goes on, who knows what could happen? Your Highness, you must help master!¡±


    Jing Rong waved Ah Li away. Ah Li took a longing nce at Mo Ruo as he wiped away his tears and left.


    Mo Ruo was still sitting on the floor, drinking himself even further under the table and muttering... It was as if he was drowning himself in a wine barrel, destitute. Jing Rong walked up to Mo Ruo and looked down at him. He squatted down beside him and relieved him of the wine jar, ¡°Enough drinking.¡±


    Mo Ruo opened his eyes painfully, Jing Rong¡¯s boots entering his blurry vision. He looked up slightly to see Jing Rong¡¯s steady gaze. Mo Ruo scoffed, ¡°What else can I do but drink now? In this world, only fine wine will not let me down.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo...¡±


    ÓÖÔÎÔγÁ³Á¿´×žƺø£¬²ÒЦ×Å˵£º¡°ÃÀ¾ÆÔÚÊÖ£¬Èý·ÖÊǶ¾£¬Æß·ÖÊÇÀᣬÕ⻰˵µÄÒ»µãҲû´í¡£¡± ¡°Hand me my wine,¡± Mo Ruo grabbed the wine jar and poured some into his mouth, dribbling the remainder over his neck and robes. He stared groggily at the jar,ughing pitiably, ¡°Fine wine in hand, three parts poison, seven parts tears ¨C looks like this saying was right.¡±


    ¡°I said, stop drinking,¡± Jing Rong snatched the jug from his hands.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    Mo Ruo reached out to grab it but Jing Rong quickly hid it behind his back, holding Mo Ruo at shoulder length with his other hand, warning sternly, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you drink yourself to death, but don¡¯t die in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you!¡± Mo Ruo bellowed, pushing him aside. He steadied himself against the tree trunk behind him and stood up, but his legs gave way beneath him and he fell backwards onto the coarse bark.


    Mo Ruo straightened his sleeves as he looked coldly at Jing Rong, ¡°Ever since we were young, she only had you in her heart ¨C never once did she look at me properly. You can pretend that nothing ever happened, but I cannot. Jing Rong, are you not sad at all? Are you really just an unfeeling rock?¡± Mo Ruo screamed, but Jing Rong clenched his teeth in silence.


    With tears in his eyes, Mo Ruo cried out in despair, ¡°Why? What did she do wrong? Why did she have to be dragged into your politics, into the royal family¡¯s fight?¡± He kicked out at a potted nt next to him, smashing it into pieces.


    Jing Rong simrly flung the wine jar away, remarking coldly, ¡°Since it has already happened, there is no way to turn back time. Mo Ruo, Kong Yu wouldn¡¯t have wanted to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong, oh Jing Rong, why aren¡¯t you the least bit sad?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We grew up together!¡±


    ¡°She is already dead.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Mo Ruo clenched his fist and punched towards Jing Rong¡¯s left cheek, but in his drunken stupor his fist was weak and easily deflected by Jing Rong, who pinned him against therge tree behind them.


    ¡°Did you think I was not sad? There is no time for me to mourn right now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo, I have now been pushed to walk a path I have never desired; it is a long journey, so long that I have no time for grief. The person I am most sorry towards in this lifetime is Kong Yu alone ¨C I promise, I will make the person who caused all this pain pay for his crimes.¡± Jing Rong was murderous, determined.


    Mo Ruo was shaken sober by Jing Rong¡¯s statement, the ache in his heart grew stronger and heughed ironically. Jing Rong loosened his grip on Mo Ruo, who lost his bnce and slowly slid down to the ground against the tree. He ced a hand on his knees,ughing towards the sky, ¡°We are all pawns ¨C it is all our fault!¡±


    It was so! In this faction war, Kong Yu was indeed just a pawn; if she were not, she would not have been crowned ¡®Princess¡¯ in Jing Xuan¡¯s stead, much less marry the Crown Prince in Ji Muqing¡¯s ce. Then, she would not have died!


    Jing Rong raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes, ¡°The best way to not be pawns is to be the one who moves them ¨C I should have understood this principle a long time ago.¡±


    Mo Ruo raised his gaze to meet his, ¡°Jing Rong, can you promise me one thing? Promise me that you do not be the next Jing Yi.¡±


    Jing Rong clenched his fists, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    As Mo Ruo settled and calmed down, he told Jing Rong softly, ¡°Kong Yu met Ji Yunshu before she died.¡±


    Jing Rong was shocked. His eyes widened, ¡°What did they discuss?¡±


    Mo Ruo shook his head, continuing, ¡°Ji Yunshu also met Old General Li outside the city gates the day he left the Capital. If you want to find your answers, then pay her a visit.¡±


    Jing Rong was unsure. Mo Ruo slowly dropped his head, muttering, ¡°Jing Rong, no matter what she has hidden from you, you must trust her.¡±


    Jing Rong finally left, leaving Mo Ruo on the stone-cold floor for a very long time...

 Chapter 305 - What Are You Afraid Of?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 305 ¨C What Are You Afraid Of?</strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    At the Rong Estate.


    As soon as Jing Rong came back, he encountered someone, and that person blocked his way boldly.


    ¡°The punching bag has returned!¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s voice resounded loud and clear. He was still holding a big peach blossom and was unting at him. At his side, Lu Jiang kept tugging at Wei Yi, trying to stop that young master from acting inappropriately.


    Wei Yi paid him no heed and continued to say, ¡°Big Brother, quickly look. The flowers here can¡¯tpare to the pretty peach blossom I picked up.¡±


    Once again, he swayed the peach blossom in front of Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show any ripples. He swatted away the branch with the peach blossom lightly, to stop Wei Yi from continuing to shake it in front of him, then he looked toward the rear court. He turned his gaze toward Lu Jiang, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Lu Jiang replied, ¡°Near the corridor in the rear court.¡±


    ¡°Take care of Wei Yi, don¡¯t let hime over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡±


    Then, Jing Rong proceeded in the direction of the rear court.


    However, Wei Yi was like a piece of gum, sticking to Jing Rong. He was adamant in following Jing Rong. Lu Jiang had no other choice but to drag him away and coax him like a little kid. ¡°Young Master Wei,e with me. Let¡¯s go eat candies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡± Wei Yi pouted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat sugar figurine?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How about we go fly some kites?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Lu Jiang was having a headache. That guy isn¡¯t human! He is acting like my frigging ancestor! However, Lu Jiang continued to ask with patience. ¡°Then, what do you want?¡±


    Wei Yi rubbed his smooth chin and pondered a moment. Suddenly, his eyes sparkled as he dered, ¡°I want to eat tofu pudding.¡±


    Lu Jiang almost choked on his saliva. He took a few breaths before agreeing, ¡°Fine. Then, let¡¯s go eat tofu pudding.¡±


    Without dy, he brought this ancestor out to buy tofu pudding.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rong went to the rear court. Ji Yunshu was already waiting for him in a pavilion.


    Her slender body stood at the entrance of the pavilion near an outdoor corridor. A feeling of destion shrouded her, causing anyone to have soft feelings at the sight of her appearance. He suddenly had the urge to run up to her and hold her into his embrace. As sudden the urge came, as quickly, he repressed it because there were too many misunderstandings that led to their estrangement, creating a gap in their genuine feelings.


    Ji Yunshu noticed Jing Ronging toward her. She tightened her grip on herpel subconsciously because his gaze was too serene. It caused her to panic inside.


    Finally, he stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Are your injuries recovering?¡± She asked in concern.


    Jing Rong went next to her. His gaze averted toward the bamboo grove in the yard. He lightly nodded.


    She raised her hand, wanting to grab his sleeve, but her hand stopped midair, unable to go forward. ¡°How is Mo Ruo?¡± her voice wasden with repressed emotions as she asked.


    ¡°Not very good.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Jing Rong stiffened as he lost his voice for a moment. He nced at her face furrowed with worry. He hardened his heart and said, ¡°This Prince is fine.¡±


    Years of stubborness had led him to be unable to admit his mistakes nor show weakness. At that moment, his words caused Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart to ache.


    Silence fell between them.


    After a moment, Jing Rong decided to be blunt. ¡°I heard from Mo Ruo you met with Old General Li?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing of importance.¡±


    ¡°Then, what did you talk with him about?¡±


    ¡°I told him to never return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°What did you talk about with Kong Yu?¡±


    ¡°Nothing of importance!¡±


    It seemed as if she was stubbornly repeating herself.


    He asked once more. ¡°Then, what did Kong Yu say to you?¡±


    Her heart sank, but she softly uttered, ¡°She wanted me to tell you that her choice is her own, and you have nothing to feel guilty about. If there is a second life, she would still make the same decision and act the same.¡±


    Jing Rong smiled. ¡°Since you do not want to tell me some things, I won¡¯t pry further.¡± He paused a moment before continuing, ¡°I want to ask you onest thing. Does the Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion have anything to do with you?¡±


    She stated firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that his revolt had nothing to do with you. Tell me, what did you agree on with Jing Yi?¡±


    The question finally came!


    Jing Rong looked at her in earnest. The expectation in his beautiful eyes could be clearly seen. However, they both remained calm which was quite shocking considering the sensitive topic.


    Instead of answering, she threw back a question. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    He didn¡¯t put on a pretense. He wanted her honest answer; he wanted the truth.


    Ji Yunshu took a deep breath. She felt as if her throat shrunk and she was choking. The words rolled on her tongue, but nothing was said for a long moment. Finally, she was ready.


    ¡°Prince Yi told me that he could save you. However, to save you, the Crown Prince had to take the fall. He also promised me he wouldn¡¯t take the Crown Prince¡¯s life. In exchange, I must leave you and follow him instead. If I didn¡¯t agree that very day, he would had you killed in prison. I had no other choice but to agree to his conditions. I don¡¯t want you to die. I don¡¯t want to look at you dying without doing anything!¡±


    She felt her throat constricted, and the words difficult to choke out. ¡°I... I really didn¡¯t want... you to be the second Ji Pei. I don¡¯t want you to die in front of me.¡±


    She was terrified, terrified of losing her loved ones. She didn¡¯t want to feel that helplessness of watching her love breathing hisst breath in front of her and be powerless to change it.


    Jing Rong was shaken by her words. Then, his heart was washed by anger but quickly reced by distress. It made him scowl. ¡°Are you really leaving me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu met with his gaze. She shook her head. ¡°I once said this life I can¡¯t be apart from you.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you afraid of?¡±


    His words made her feel sour.


    The next moment, Jing Rong spread his arms and pulled her into his embrace overbearingly. His chin rested lightly on top of her head.


    ¡°Yunshu, don¡¯t be afraid; There is me. With me here, there is no need for you to worry about anything. From henceforth, let me handle all those troublesome matters for you,¡± he dered with confidence.


    Those words surpassed any vow of undying love. He held her tightly in his arms, afraid that at any moment, his dearest person would suddenly disappear.


    The warmth of his embrace gave her energy as if she had her batteries swapped. Previously, she was reaching her wit¡¯s end, but the instant he hugged her, she felt her spirit rise and her exhaustion vanished.


    Right! What did she need to be afraid of? She had Jing Rong, so there was no need to handle everything on her own.


    While they were hugging each other tightly, they didn¡¯t notice Wei Yi¡¯s presence not far from them. He was still holding a few branches of peach flowers, but his radiant smile had gradually faded from his visage. His joy was reced by feelings of loss and sadness.


    An ufortable sensation surged within him, filling his heart and making his head buz. It annoyed him, making his head feel painful. He bite his lips. His legs softened, causing him to stagger back a few steps. His back knocked against the wall which he held onto for support, but the pain was such that he had to crouch down.


    He let go of the flowers to hold onto his head.


    Lu Jiang, who was out for a while to buy the tofu pudding, came right at that moment. Shocked by the abnormal scene, he threw away the tofu pudding and ran to Wei Yi.


    ¡°Young Master Wei, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Pain!¡±


    ¡°Where is the pain?¡±


    ¡°My head!¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Lu Jiang became flustered.


    Themotion they made rmed Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu. When Ji Yunshu looked to the side and saw the situation, she immediately rushed to Wei Yi.


    She crouched next to Wei Yi and questioned him urgently.


    ¡°Wei Yi, how are you feeling?¡± The worries could be felt.


    When he heard her voice, Wei Yi slowly raised his head. His pale lips trembled as he tried to speak. ¡°Shu¡¯er... It hurts... I... Am I going to die?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± He had yet to finish speaking, but a new wave of pain caused him to faint.


    Jing Rong ordered Lu Jiang, ¡°Hurry and bring the doctor here!¡±


    Without dy, he pulled up the unconscious Wei Yi and carried him on his back into the house.

 Chapter 306 - I Don’t Take Unnecessary Risks

    <h4><strong>Chapter 306 ¨C I Don¡¯t Take Unnecessary Risks</strong></h4>


    Lang Po had summoned a doctor in the time Jing Rong took to ce Wei Yi on his bed. After a brief examination, the doctor shook his head. This scared Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher, how is he?¡±


    The doctor shook his head.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    He shook his head once more.


    Before Ji Yunshu could say anything again, Lang Po interrupted, ¡°Teacher, you have to say something! He is lying on the bed ¨C surely we should be able to know if he¡¯s dead or alive?¡± Is he still alive? Having spent two nights together, Lang Po was equally worried.


    The physician sighed, ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡±


    Phew... That¡¯s a relief!


    ¡°But...¡± the physician continued.


    The entire room broke out in cold sweat, countless pairs of eyes fixed upon the physician, who exined further, ¡°His pulse is steady and normal, but he seems to have been pumped full of some strange medicine, causing a part of his brain to behave abnormally. However, I¡¯m not too sure about the details.¡±


    ¡°His brain?¡± Lang Po was confused as he looked at the unconscious Wei Yi, ¡°He¡¯s always been an idiot, so shouldn¡¯t a problem with his brain be understandable?¡± That was true by all ounts!


    The physician narrowed his eyes, ¡°So this young master has always been slightly silly, no wonder. But this young master¡¯s brain is still quite unusual even from my experience ¨C it seems like his brain has been soaked in a medicinal bath by someone.¡±


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Are you implying that he will be like everyone else?¡±


    ¡°This one cannot say for sure; has this young master always been seeing a physician?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What amazing physician could have such skills? To cure such a disease?¡±


    Who else but Mo Ruo, who spends his days with fine wine anddies? Ji Yunshu did not answer his question directly, but asked instead, ¡°Then, Teacher, other than these findings, have you discovered anything?¡±


    The physician nodded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. His brain abnormality could be said to be serious, but also not serious at the same time. In all my years as a physician, this is the first time this one has encountered such a case and so I am inadequate in evaluating it. If Teacher is worried, then this one suggests having a second physician take a look.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°This one would write up a prescription for the young master to drink; if he is not in pain anymore, then there is nothing serious to worry about.¡± Jing Rong sent someone to prepare the prescription, and night quickly fell in the hustle and bustle. Ji Yunshu remained by Wei Yi¡¯s side, afraid something untoward would happen to him if she even looked away. Jing Rong stayed by her side, until Lang Po tiptoed in and whispered something in his ear.


    His brows furrowed, and he walked over to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Imperial Father has summoned me. I need to make a trip to the Pce; I might not be back tonight.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°When Mo Ruo feels better tomorrow, this Prince will summon him to examine Wei Yi properly.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Jing Rong knew that Ji Yunshu was worried about Wei Yi, and this worry was much like that for a loved one, for a family member, and so he was the least bit jealous. Just as he creeped out of the room, Ji Yunshu caught up to him, holding onto his hand. Jing Rong stopped momentarily and turned to look at her, ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t worry. Leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong...¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s alright ¨C I don¡¯t take unnecessary risks, much less gamble on uncertain odds.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, her hand sped by Jing Rong as she attempted to retract it. She was enveloped in his embrace, his lips falling on her ear as he said, ¡°Yunshu, we have been through so many things together, but you have never once fully trusted me. Just this time, you should believe me.¡±


    With tears brimming in her eyes and hands tightly wrapped around Jing Rong¡¯s waist, she nodded. Jing Rong bent down and nted a light kiss on her forehead, loosening his grip and left for the Imperial Pce.


    By the time Ji Yunshu returned to the room, Wei Yi was already awake. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake! Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Wei Yi scratched his head and he blinked a couple of times. He sat up in bed, licked his dry, cracked lips, and pointed to a teapot on the table, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Ji Yunshu poured out some water for him. Wei Yi gulped down several cups, then rubbed his belly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Ji Yunshu ordered for some dishes to be prepared, and Wei Yi wolfed down multiple bowls as if he had never eaten. He did not look sick at all! When he was all fed and satisfied, he broke out into arge grin, ¡°¡±Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Is your head still hurting?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ji Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief.


    With his clear and expectant gaze, Wei YI stared closely at Ji Yunshu, reaching out to tug on her sleeve as he asked softly, ¡°Shu¡¯er, will you ever leave me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head.


    The Imperial Pce.


    Qi Zhen Emperor had finally regained his health, and he was able to leave his bed and sat on his dragon throne with Zhang Quan¡¯s assistance. He coughed, speaking directly to Jing Yi and Jing Rong who stood before his throne, ¡°Do you know why this Emperor has summoned you today?¡±


    Jing Yi volunteered, ¡°Is it about the Crown Prince, Imperial Father?¡±


    ¡°That imbecile is no longer the Crown Prince,¡± Qi Zhen Emperor seethed.


    ¡°Yes, this Son is wrong ¨C it is about Imperial Brother.¡±


    Although Qi Zhen Emperor called him ¡®imbecile¡¯, how could he not be sad? In front of his two outstanding sons, however, he was furious at Jing Hua¡¯s ineptness. He sighed, ¡°Jing Hua is already dead. Even though this Emperor has stripped him of his title, he is still this Emperor¡¯s son. His funeral rites must still be carried out befitting of his Crown Prince status, so that he doesn¡¯t leave too ufortably.¡±


    He nced at Jing Yi and Jing Rong as he spoke, ¡°Which one of you would be willing to manage Jing Hua¡¯s funeral rites and procession? This Emperor would not have peace of mind if this matter were to be handed over to the Han Academy.¡±


    Jing Yi wanted to gain credit, but before he could step forward, Jing Rong had made his move and intercepted, ¡°Imperial Father, please hand the task to this Son.¡± In all these years, this was the first time Jing Rong had ever sought a royal decree, startling Jing Yi.


    Qi Zhen Emperor nodded, ¡°Mm, then this matter is now in your hands.¡±


    ¡°This Son understands!¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor dwelled no longer on Jing Hua, and he moved on to another subject entirely, ¡°These few days, several court officials have submitted appeals describing the disappearance of the silvers the court has sent to various provinces for emergency relief. This has angered the people, and this Emperor is equally puzzled ¨C how have all these silvers gone missing without a trace? If they had been embezzled by the officials, then they could still be traced. But these relief silvers were delivered directly to the local government, so there would be no chance for those greedy provincial officials to pocket any. None of the men sent to investigate have brought back any results; it is a strange situation indeed.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor did not bring this up without reason, especially before Jing Rong and Jing Yi.

 Chapter 307 - A Toothless Tiger Still Bites

    <h4><strong>Chapter 307 ¨C A Toothless Tiger Still Bites</strong></h4>


    Neither of them were idiots like Jing Hua! The Provincial Imperial Government was rtively far from the Capital; if one of them were to take up this position, it was as good as being exiled! If they could not solve the case of the missing silvers, they could never return to the Capital.


    The one who remained in the Capital would take reign over the city, since Jing Hua was already dead, Jing Xian was sickly, and the other was exiled to the Provincial Imperial Government ¨C naturally, the throne would belong to the Prince left in the Capital. Of course, Jing Yi would not volunteer! As for Jing Rong, he had not made his intentions clear.


    Qi Zhen Emperor did not reveal his motives directly, nor did he explicitly order one of them to go; if either Jing Yi and Jing Rong left the Capital, the future throne could be easily decided ¨C firstly, the princes¡¯ rivalry would end, and secondly, Qi Zhen Emperor need not contemte which of them to crown. This cunning dragon was an outstanding strategist even in sickness.


    Jing Yi stole a nce at Jing Rong ¨C wasn¡¯t he so eager to handle the Crown Prince¡¯s funeral processions, why not this time? Come on, speak up!


    Jing Rong returned his gaze. Jing Yi quickly averted his eyes, as if he were caught in an indecent act.


    Seeing as neither Jing Yi nor Jing Rong replied, Qi Zhen waved his hand dismissively, ¡°That¡¯s enough, leave for the night. Don¡¯t forget what this Emperor just told you; if you have a n, submit and present it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Son understands!¡± The two of them bowed their heads and exited the hall. Had this been any other day, Jing Rong would definitely be scurrying off, lest Jing Yi catch up to him and engage in weird conversations, but this time, he was walking at a much slower pace. The two of them left in the guard of eunuchs who led the way out of Fuyang Hall to the pce gates, guided by thenterns they held. Neither of them spoke until they arrived at the gates.


    Jing Yi gestured for the four eunuchs to move away, ¡°Jing Rong, there is no need for secrets between the two of us, there are some things that I¡¯ll be frank with you about.¡±


    Jing Rong was uncharacteristically patient as he listened to Jing Yi¡¯s bragging.


    ¡°With Jing Hua¡¯s death, the Crown Prince¡¯s title would belong to either you or me ¨C you¡¯ve always said that you didn¡¯t want topete with me. If so, why didn¡¯t you listen to Imperial Father earlier and investigate the missing relief silvers?¡± He smirked, ¡°The Provincial Imperial Government is at the westernmost corner of the Great Lin, situated next torge, rolling ins, surrounded by mountains and oceans. It would be the best thing for you if you were there.¡±


    Jing Rong scoffed, ¡°If it¡¯s that great a ce, why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°Such a fantastic opportunity must of course be given to you. If you really can solve this case, you can stand much taller in front of Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t solve it?¡±


    ¡°Even better ¨C you can be your Carefree King in the Provincial Imperial Government.¡± Jing Yi sneered cruelly.


    Despite the darkness, Jing Rong could clearly make out his foul scowl. Jing Rong narrowed his eyes as a smile crept up his face, ¡°Jing Yi, since you wanted to be frank, why beat around the bush now?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Looks like you know everything.¡± Jing Yi was not flustered, and he continued, ¡°What do you think? Has that Teacher Ji¡¯s choice disappointed and upset you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jing Yi paused, realization dawning upon him, ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not it ¨C why should you be upset? Teacher Ji made that deal because of you; if not for her decision, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you ¨C you must thank her with utmost gratitude.¡±


    Goddammit, how convincing! You almost had this Prince fooled! Jing Rong was not bothered by his words, but if there were a table by his side, he would not have winced from flinging it in Jing Yi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Jing Yi,¡± he called out gruffly, leaving no time for Jing Yi to butt in, ¡°The deal between the two of you is called off. This is not a request, but a notice!¡±


    ¡°Called off?¡± You wish! Jing Yi replied, ¡°Do you know of the repercussions if Teacher Ji forfeits this deal? That Lord Zhang can also change his witness statement, stating that you were the one who ordered for the Crown Prince to be set up, and you¡¯ll eventually still end up in jail!¡±


    ¡°Is this a threat?¡±


    ¡°That depends on Teacher Ji¡¯s decision!¡±


    Jing Rong raised an eyebrow, ¡°You know Imperial Father¡¯s suspicious nature; Jing Yi, even if your n were wless, Imperial Father can believe you the first time, but never the second. Even if he were to believe Lord Zhang again, did you think that Imperial Father would have my head? With the Crown Prince just passing away, he cannot afford to lose another son.¡±


    Jing Yi was shaken, as if he was stabbed sharply in the ribs and had his skin peeled off, his gaze wavering.


    Jing Rong finished coldly, ¡°If you want to take this gamble with me, I wouldn¡¯t mind at all. But, I can tell you definitively that the deal between you and Yunshu could never seed. Also, you promised to save the Crown Prince¡¯s life, but he still died in the end.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jing Yi choked on his words.


    ¡°Since you did not deliver on your promise, don¡¯t me someone else for doing the same to you. Jing Yi, the heavens are fair and would never let someone carry on with their crazy ways. I will never let anyone be unfairly oppressed; even a toothless tiger can still bite and ughter.¡±


    Ugh! Jing Yi was utterly defeated as he took two steps backwards.


    As Jing Rong had finished what he wanted to say, he left with a flourish of his sleeves, leaving a ghastly Jing Yi behind, ¡° From today onwards, if you want to fight for the throne, then put your soul into it. You will pay for what you have done, and if youy a single finger on Yunshu, I will kill you.¡±


    A eunuch scurried forwards to the unmoving Jing Yi, ¡°Prince Yi, did you want to return to your estate?¡±


    Bang ¨C Jing Yi kicked thentern away, its me dying out as it rolled across the floor. The eunuchs were startled, and they quickly dropped to their knees, pleading, ¡°Please forgive us, Prince Yi, these servants have realized our mistakes.¡±


    Jing Yi stared at him angrily, his fists tightly clenched into balls as he stared in the direction that Jing Rong left in. His carefully nned scheme was foiled by a few words from Jing Rong ¨C how could he not be angry? He had to admit, however, that Jing Rong was right. Qi Zhen Emperor had always been suspicious; if Zhang Bo were to change his statement twice, Qi Zhen Emperor would never believe him again, and it might even implicate himself if he were unlucky. Jing Yi left the pce, a suffocating tightness gripping his chest.

 Chapter 308

    <h4><strong>Chapter 308 ¨C Escorting the Bride Home With an Eight Carriers Pnquin</strong></h4>


    The Rong Estate.


    After Wei Yi woke up, he went back to sleep. Currently, he was still confined to bed despite his objections. Ji Yunshu had yet to sleep however. She kept waiting for Jing Rong at the estate¡¯s entrance.


    By the time Jing Rong returned from the pce, it was already early morning the next day.


    When he saw her thin body at the entrance, waiting there while trembling and shaking from the cold, his heart squeezed in pain. He couldn¡¯t wait to immediately take her into his arms and rub her body to spread some warmth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    She nodded her head in response.


    He rubbed her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that no matter what happens, there is me? You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    She stared back at him but didn¡¯t respond.


    Jing Rong took the time to recount in detail his conversation with Jing Yi. ¡°He was reluctant to take the risk because of the unexpected situational change at this critical juncture. If Imperial Father ordered a thorough investigation, there is a possibility it could be traced back to him. The risks are far too great. He couldn¡¯t afford to gamble.¡±


    ¡°What if he decide to put up a fight regardless?¡±


    ¡°Then, this Prince will y with him. Let us see who will get to see He Wu Chang and Bai Wu Chang first.¡±


    Ji Yunshu pushed him away in annoyance when she heard him boasting. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to jest?!¡±


    ¡°This Prince is serious.¡± Jing Rong showed a serious expression.


    She red at him because what he said was worrying.


    However, Jing Rong smiled at her. ¡°Howe the usually clever Teacher Ji is so stupid today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You might not understand what kind of person is Jing Yi, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t. This time, his n was sessful with the Crown Prince¡¯s death being his greatest reward. Even if you didn¡¯t make a deal with him, he could still readjust his ns and make Lord Zhang sing a new tune in order to use me of pressuring him to frame the Crown Prince for the fire in Chengqin Hall. You¡¯re thinking, ¡®how can my imperial father believe that?¡¯ It doesn¡¯t matter if my imperial father believes it or not. Jing Yi is a cautious man who calctes each of his moves, taking into ount even the unforeseen. Hence, this Prince can say with certitude that he won¡¯t make Zhangbo say otherwise. There¡¯s only you who fell for it and got anxious.¡±


    Yes, she was a fool. It could only me she was too apprehensive. Who could have guessed what the final oue would be? In that one in a million chance that Jing Yi decided to fight for it, the result would have been the defeat of both parties.


    Jing Rong warned her as he saw her lost in thoughts. ¡°The matter of you concealing the Crown Prince¡¯s ns for rebellion cannot be pardoned. Although this was done in order to save me, it has caused the Crown Prince to bear the crime of burning Chengqing Hall and resulted in his death. This Prince can¡¯t help but be upset about it. I won¡¯t allow you to do it again. If there is a next time, be prepared for various kinds of punishment.¡±


    He then flickered her forehead, causing her to scowl in pain.


    Ji Yunshu rubbed her forehead as she red at him. ¡°You hitting me like that, what if I be dumb? How are you going topensate me?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re dumb, then let it be. I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°No good!¡±


    No good? Jing Rong frowned and grabbed her hand. He then pulled her to him, showing her an evil smile. ¡°How about we give it a try before you shape your opinion?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes shifted in shyness and her ears turned red. She pushed him away. ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s funeral is still ongoing. Your Highness should keep some decency.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So... you¡¯re saying that we can try it after the funeral?¡±


    She swore this wasn¡¯t what she meant. Your Highness, you¡¯re thinking too much!


    Seeing her frustrated and shy appearance, he revealed a smile and hooked up her chin, peering deep into her eyes. ¡°Little beauty, can you give me your answer? After the Crown Prince¡¯s funeral is settled, concentrate on investigating the Lin Capital case. No need to pay attention to anything else. If there are any problems, this Prince will be there for you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu fell into silence.


    ¡°After the Lin Capital case is closed, this Prince will marry you, escorting through my doors with an eight carriers pnquin.¡±


    His words were spoken in all seriousness.


    Her heart quivered. She had never taken the time to truly think about this problem. In fact, she didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply about it, even trying to avoid picturing their rtionship beyond the present. For her, the title of Princess Rong was akin to iron chains shackling her life to the capital.


    Jing Rong interrupted her thoughts. He didn¡¯t give her the time to agree or not. ¡°It will still take a few days. This Prince will be busy during this time. If you want to, you can let Wei Yi apany you when you return to Bamboo Creek Garden. However, Lang Po will still follow you to keep watch on you.¡± He said bluntly.


    She wanted to refuse, but Jing Rong had quickly left the courtyard, striding away with confidence. She pouted but didn¡¯t say a word. Her fingers were making invisible circles several times until Wei Yi patted her shoulder lightly which snapped her out of her daze.


    Wei Yi rubbed his eyes. He stared at the western sky which still carried a bit of the dawn¡¯s afterglow. ¡°Shu¡¯er, good morning.¡±


    Hey! It¡¯s already morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± He rubbed his belly to show his meaning.


    She supported her forehead, realizing that guy was simply a glutton. Hungry was a word that always hung on his lips. Ji Yunshu decided to bring him back to Bamboo Creek Garden for breakfast. Of course, Lang Po followed them closely.


    He was quite diligent to aplish the tasks Jing Rong had ordered him to do.


    The next two days, Jing Rong was upied handling the Crown Prince¡¯s funeral.


    Jing Yi also didn¡¯t find Ji Yunshu to remind her of their deal. Therefore, the past two days were very peaceful.


    During these days of rare peace, Ji Yunshu had unsealed new coffins and continued to reproduce the portraits of those corpses.


    As for Wei Yi, he stuck around her, following her like a shadow. He was quite yful and chattered constantly, giving some life to her quiet environment. He often helped her mold y or grind ink. His courage grew enough for him to actually go fetch some ribs or other bones in the coffins for Ji Yunshu. After doing so a few times, he was now used to it and at ease.


    He was no longer the scaredy-cat who would weep at the sight of a dead body. There was one time he started to observe a skull while groping his face with keen interest.


    He even muttered, ¡°My face seems bigger than his, but my eyes are a bit smaller. Oh! My nose is taller and the mouth... It seems smaller too. Why is that? Why are there so many differences? He can¡¯t speak, and he doesn¡¯t have any meat. Is it because he was too hungry and lost too much weight? How sad!¡±


    He pursed his mouth, his mind filled with questions.


    Ji Yunshu heard his muttering and her hand trembled. The brush almost veered off course. She nearly ruined her drawing with an idental stroke. Her hand had to stop.


    She had to admit Wei Yi¡¯s bbering were hrious. Anyway, since she was interrupted, she put down her brush and looked at Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi was holding the skull with his gloved hands. He studied the skull in all its angles before frowning and touching his face.


    Ji Yunshu threw a question at him. ¡°What are you looking so intently? Where do you think it is different from you?¡±


    ¡°Everything is different. Nothing looks like me.¡±


    He answered her. He took the skull and ced it in front of Ji Yunshu. Then, he pointed out, ¡°Shu¡¯er, why are we different?¡±


    ¡°You want to be like him?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded. He poked at the skull. ¡°Thin like this is good to look at.¡±


    He spoke with envy.


    Ji Yunshu almost spat out blood.


    Bro, there is nothingparable between you and a dead man to start with. That thing is dead and has turned into a skeleton while you¡¯re alive with flesh and warm blood.


    Even so, she wasughing inside. Her eyes shifted away, lost in thoughts. Then, her hand reached for a clean brush, and she drew something on the skull.

 Chapter 309 - Shu’er Is Very Pretty

    <h4><strong>Chapter 309 ¨C Shu¡¯er Is Very Pretty</strong></h4>


    ¡°This is the character for person. Where the strokes meet, this region is also known as the half-life gate. It is quite simr to a jade because if you¡¯re not careful and hit that part, it will easily crack in two. However, you are different from this skull. Take a look at yourself; Your head is covered with hair and flesh which provides a certain amount of protection, so you don¡¯t need to worry about your skull cracking and brain matters spilling out.¡±


    She pointed another ce with her brush. ¡°This is called an eye socket. Since there are no eyebrows and hair, it is a bit simr to the appearance of a monk.¡±


    Then, she pointed at another part. ¡°This ce is the earhole and around it was once the outer ear. The hole is very small which could indicate some hearing problems.¡±


    ......


    She continued to teach Wei Yi, and she finally pointed at thest part. ¡°This is the mouth. It is very wide. It was obviously deformed by the high temperature. However, the teeth seem to be far from straight to start with. That person must have had some difficulty eating certain foods. Unlike it, your teeth are white and correctly aligned.¡±


    Wei Yi listened to her with rasp attention. He studied carefully all the parts pointed with her brush. His sight glued to the skull. asionally, he would nod and show he had understood her.


    Ji Yunshu would always praise him at such times. ¡°You¡¯re quite different from a skull. I like you more this way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    He was overjoyed and his hands pinched his cheeks. He beamed a smile at her. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m much better looking than that thing. Shu¡¯er said she likes me better than that thing.¡±


    Ji Yunshu lowered her head to chuckle. Her hand covered her grin.


    It was a beautiful scene, but suddenly, Wei Yi called her.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t retract her smile in time. The corner of her mouth remained curled as if her expression was frozen. She looked back at him with tenderness.


    ¡°What it is?¡± she asked.


    He stared at her, dazzled. For a long moment, he didn¡¯t reply back, even forgetting to breathe. Suddenly, his body swayed and his eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er is very pretty!¡± he dered.


    Ji Yunshu snorted before letting out a sweetughter.


    The beautiful smile became imprinted into Wei Yi¡¯s mind as if this was a masterpiece. It captivated him.


    At that moment, a maidservant came in to notify them of a visitor. ¡°Teacher Ji, Miss Ji came to see.¡±


    Miss Ji?


    She thought a bit before nodding. ¡°Let her wait in the front courtyard.¡±


    The servantplied. Ji Yunshu settled Wei Yi. She washed her hands and left him to y inside the room.


    When Ji Wanxin saw her arrival, she went to Ji Yunshu and weed her warmly. ¡°How are you these days?¡±


    Not good.


    However, Ji Yunshu nodded and replied otherwise. ¡°I am very good.¡±


    ¡°So many things have happened to you these days, so I couldn¡¯t help but getting worried.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    Ji Wanxin nodded. ¡°Prince Rong was involved in the matter with Chengqing Hall. As you are someone very close to him, I was worried that you would be affected. I didn¡¯t daree to see you before, but the worries kept gnawing at me, so when Big Brother didn¡¯t pay attention, I snuck out to see you.¡±


    She tightly grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm as she spoke those words. Then, she continued, ¡°Fortunately, the problem was quickly resolved, and Prince Rong is fine. You were also spared from being implicated.¡±


    What good sisterly love!


    Ji Wanxin scowled and the red birthmark between her brows seemed like to bloom like a flower, highlighted by her frown.


    Ji Yunshu smiled at her. ¡°Thank you very much for your thoughts. The matter had passed, so don¡¯t mention it again. There was no need for you to personallye here. What if-¡± she had yet to finish her words, but Ji Wanxin cut in promptly.


    ¡°Rest assured. Big Brother and Second Brother left to attend the Crown Prince¡¯s funeral. That¡¯s why I could sneak out. As for Eldest Sister... She doesn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to me.¡± She lowered her words as she spoke thest words.


    Ji Yunshu understood her meaning. She leaned forward and asked, troubled by the strange situation. ¡°Is she fine?¡±


    ¡°Well... She is fine but also not fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ji Wanxin had exin the situation. ¡°Ever since she was sent out of the pce, she shut herself into her room, refusing to see anyone. She didn¡¯t fly into anger like she usually does. You know how she is. Her whole life has been centered around being the Crown Princess. Strangely, she remained calm despite losing that opportunity. She didn¡¯t even seem to care about missing out the Crown Princess¡¯ selection.¡±


    It is very odd indeed. Ji Yunshu felt the strangeness of her behavior.


    Ji Muqing has been groomed to be a Crown Princess ever since she was a child, so how can she willingly ept being disqualified from the selection due to sickness? Not to mention she didn¡¯t show her temper and took it too calmly.


    There were too many suspicious signs. Moreover, why would the Emperor suddenly decree Kong Yu to rece Ji Muqing as the Crown Princess? The prestige of the Kong family wasn¡¯t what it used to be; Be it by virtue or by influence, they had nothing which would benefit the imperial power. Ji Yunshu pondered, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on the crucial point which linked everything.


    ¡°Yunshu, what are you thinking?¡± Ji Wanxin poked her.


    Ji Yunshu snapped back and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Maybe Eldest Sister realized that being the Crown Princess might not suit her.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s like that, but it turned out well. With what happened to the Crown Prince, it is quite fortunate that she didn¡¯t marry him.¡± Ji Wanxin heaved in relief.


    After they concluded the subject, they exchanged a few more words before Ji Wanxin left. Before she left, she mentioned visiting Ji Yunshu another time.


    Ji Yunshu continued to maintain a certain distance from Ji Wanxin. The pinhole wound she discovered on Ji Wanxin at the time Ji Muqing was used of identally killing someone with a push had let her glimpse at the sickly beauty¡¯s hidden side.


    Humans couldn¡¯t be judged based on their appearance.


    Right after Ji Wanxin left, Mo Ruo arrived. He wore clean and neat clothes. His beard was shaved. He appeared to be in high spirits. It was far from his destitute and drunken appearance from two days ago. When he came in, it was as if the weather was good and everything was fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s examination time!¡± he stated before walking to the rear court. He pulled Wei Yi who was ying with y into a room. After installing thetter, he put two fingers on Wei Yi¡¯s radial and attentively determined the quality of the pulse.


    Then, he pinched Wei Yi¡¯s wrist before flinging it aside.


    It caused Wei Yi to hit the back of his hand on the corner of the table. ¡°Ouch! Painful! Big Brother Mo Ruo, you¡¯re sick!¡± He pouted and cursed at Mo Ruo while rubbing the back of his hand. He was fuming with anger.


    Mo Ruo picked a cup of tea and sipped the fragrant tea.


    Ji Yunshu approached him and asked, ¡°How is Wei Yi¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°What needs to be cured is his brain. That¡¯s why it¡¯s very normal that his head hurts. If it doesn¡¯t hurt, that wouldn¡¯t be normal. It also means my treatment was incorrect. Since it started to hurt, this only show I am on the right track.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why... It¡¯s good then.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, when Jing Rong sent people to find me in haste, I thought that little bugger died. Earlier, I cut an underworld paper doll. Ah! I even cut it to be a woman. I n to burn him a wife to apany him after his death. It looks like everything is fine now. The paper doll won¡¯t be of use. What a waste.¡±


    That thing actually looked human-like. Spat! Spat! Spat! What human-like? Bro, did you wish that much for Wei Yi to die?


    Ji Yunshu frowned. She was quite speechless.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Ruo abruptly got up and put away that smug face that made people want to p him.


    In a very serious tone, he told Ji Yunshu, ¡°In fact, on the day the Emperor sent a decree for Kong Yu to marry the Crown Prince, I went into the pce and met with her.¡±


    Grenn¡¯s Rants Corner


    Did Mo Ruo help kill the Crown Prince? Too many plot twist, even my mind starts to get twisted.

 Chapter 310 - I Want Shu’er

    <h4><strong>Chapter 310 ¨C I Want Shu¡¯er</strong></h4>


    Mo Ruo visited Kong Yu? Ji Yunshu was not surprised as she looked at him, ¡°You wanted to let her leave?¡±


    Mo Ruo smiled, ¡°No, not leave, but to elope. That night, I wanted to bring her out of the pce and escape the capital. This way, she would no longer need to marry the Crown Prince, and I would promise her that even if we had to run for the remainder of our lives, I would never let her get hurt, but-¡±


    Ji Yunshu finished before he could, ¡°But she refused. If she really left, the Kong Family and Yuhua Pavillion would both be implicated. She couldn¡¯t let that happen and leave just like that. More importantly, she didn¡¯t want to live the life of a fugitive, nor ... live the rest of her life pining for Jing Rong.¡± Each word reflected Kong Yu¡¯s true feelings.


    Mo Ruo gave a snide grin, ¡°In the end, I am only but her friend ¨C her deepest feelings could never be shaken.¡±


    ¡°She was lucky to have a friend like you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps!¡± He inhaled sharply, asking Ji Yunshu seriously, ¡°Could you tell me what she told you when she chose to step onto the road of no return?¡±


    ¡°What should she be telling me?¡±


    ¡°The only reason you were at Zhaoxian Hall was because Kong Yu must have given you a token to enter the pce. The two of you must have talked.¡± He was right! Mo Ruo asked again, ¡°Could you tell me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s throat tightened, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before ¨C with the Crown Prince dead, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore. What¡¯s more, spending the rest of her life in the inner pce was simply another form of torture.¡±


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t talk your way out of it with these superficial reasons.¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is what I¡¯ve told you ¨C don¡¯t ask me about the rest.¡± Ji Yunshu was firm, keeping the fact that Kong Yu killed General Yuchi and the Crown Prince a secret. In any case, Kong Yu had alreadymitted suicide, why tarnish her reputation further by pping the title of a murderer onto her?


    Mo Ruo was not a stubborn man, he clearly knew that there was something between Kong Yu and Ji Yunshu, a secret which Ji Yunshu would never reveal even if he asked. He smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure, then let her rest in peace.¡±


    With Mo Ruo ending the conversation, he picked up his teacup and downed it in one shot.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t drink tea?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I wanted a change of taste.¡± A change? Mo Ruo put down his teacup and left, hands behind his back.


    Wei Yi was still in the courtyard, arms folded, kicking away at the stones on the ground, pouting in silence. He scoffed as he saw Mo Ruo enter the courtyard.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back, you rascal,¡± Mo Ruo waved his sleeves, but Wei Yi ignored him.


    ¡°Rascal, boy ... Wei Yi?¡± There was no response.


    Mo Ruo walked straight up to him and sat down beside him, reaching out to touch his hand, ¡°Are you still angry? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How about this, if you return with me, I¡¯ll give you something that you¡¯ll like for sure.¡±


    Mm? He¡¯s going to give him something? Wei Yi¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Wei Yi scratched his chin. As Ji Yunshu exited the room, he pointed a slender finger at her, raising his tone, ¡°I want Shu¡¯er!¡± His tone was so loud and clear that it prated the walls. Even the servants outside could hear it.


    Ji Yunshu unknowingly smiled as she walked over and patted his head lightly, ¡°Why are you so loud? Were you afraid no one could hear you?¡±


    Who knew that Wei Yi would stand up, arge grin stered on his face, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I want you.¡±


    Pfft ¨C Ji Yunshu immediately blushed.


    Mo Ruo almost rolled on the floor withughter and he grabbed Wei Yi by his cor, ¡°This rascal, we¡¯ve only been apart for two days and your skills have greatly improved. Look, you¡¯ve embarrassed your Shu¡¯er.¡±


    Wei Yi looked at Ji Yunshu innocently, ¡°Shu¡¯er, did I say something wrong?¡±


    If not what? Luckily, Ji Yunshu was quite understanding of his naivety and she smiled, ¡°No, Wei Yi didn¡¯t say anything wrong. But, you must return to Yuhua Pavillion with Mo Ruo today ¨C then I won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Be a good boy, I¡¯ll visit you.¡±


    Wei Yi was unwilling as he pleaded with his eyes, ¡°Brother Mo Ruo, I don¡¯t like you anymore, can I not go back to Yuhua Pavillion with you? I want to be by Shu¡¯er¡¯s side, can I?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ruo was no Ji Yunshu; firstly, he had no such patience, and secondly, he wasn¡¯t as caring. His tone grew firm, ¡°Without you at Yuhua Pavillion these past two days, it¡¯s been too quiet. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted ... your Shu¡¯er? Follow me and I¡¯ll give you your Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was skeptical, how would you give Wei Yi one of me? Mo Ruo finally dragged Wei Yi away from Bamboo Creek Garden like a little chick. It seems like the only one who could really cure Wei Yi, was Mo Ruo.


    At Yuhua Pavillion. The little servant boy Ah¡¯Li weed them expressionlessly, pointing nervously towards the backyard, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s so good you¡¯re back, that ... that ...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That thing¡¯s has been delivered!¡±


    Mo Ruo understood. Wei Yi tugged on to his robes anxiously, ¡°You said you¡¯d give me Shu¡¯er if I came back with you. Where¡¯s Shu¡¯er? If you lie to me, I¡¯ll never believe you again.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s lying to you? Follow me.¡±


    Mo Ruo pulled him towards the backyard, where a colourful paper figure was ced next to therge tree. Yes, a lifesize paper figure! That was the paper figure specially delivered and prepared for Wei Yi.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s your Shu¡¯er. Whether you want to hug her together while eating, or sleeping, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Wei Yi seethed, clenching his fists tightly and ring angrily at Mo Ruo, ¡°I¡¯m never ying with you ever again ¨C you lied to me!¡±


    Wei Yi stomped furiously into his own chambers, with Mo Ruo calling out behind him, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. This is Shu¡¯er ¨C I even picked her name myself. If you¡¯re not happy with that name, then call her Dong¡¯er, Lan¡¯er, or even Xiang¡¯er, you can pick one yourself, hmm?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wei Yi mmed his door shut. Mo Ruo¡¯s devious facade faded away and he stared at Wei Yi¡¯s door with an unreadable expression in his eyes.

 Chapter 311 - Madame Kong Leaves the Capital

    <h4><strong>Chapter 311 ¨C Madame Kong Leaves the Capital</strong></h4>


    The Crown Prince¡¯s funeral procession and rites were held in a manner befitting of his previous title, even though he was stripped of it before his death. Kong Yu¡¯s funeral was likewise carried out grandly. The two of them shared a tomb ¨C this was specially ordered by Qi Zhen Emperor, who ordered that since they could not be together in life, they would apany each other in death.


    As the funeral ended, Jing Rong left the imperial mausoleum. As he exited, someone handed him a beautifully wrapped box along with a scroll, ¡°Your Highness, it is all done.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded curtly. He held both the box and scroll in his hands, boarded his sedan and left not in the direction of the Rong Estate, but towards the Kong Mansion.


    In the Kong Mansion.


    Madame Kong had locked up the altar, cleared out all the incense and had her Buddha statue moved to the temple. The entirepound no longer smelled like joss sticks. Instead, a delicate fragrance wafted through it.


    When Jing Rong arrived, Madame Kong was packing up her belongings, intending to leave the capital. Juan¡¯er was by her side, helping her pack as she had been brought out of the pce by Madame Kong after Ji Yunshu¡¯s prior visit.


    Madame Kong immediately put down her baggage and bowed as soon as she saw Jing Rong arrive. ¡°This one pays her respects to Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡°Madame Kong needs not bother with these formalities,¡± he raised his hand to help support her.


    ¡°Why would Your Highness visit at this hour?¡± Jing Rong should still be in the imperial mausoleum, or the pce. Why is he here?


    Jing Rong directed a meaningful stare at Juan¡¯er who quickly took the hint and exited the chambers, leaving only Jing Rong and Madame Kong. Jing Rong began, ¡°Madame Kong, this Prince is here today to gift you something.¡±


    Something? Jing Rong handed over the scroll he had received, exining as he handed it to Madame Kong, ¡°I have brought a painting here, have a look.¡±


    Madame Kong carefully received it and opened the painting. It depicted a female figure dressed in a long pale blue dress flowing in the wind. She was standing beneath a peach blossom tree, daintily picking out a blossom and smelling it. The peach blossom petals fell onto her dress, creating an ethereal picture. Her exquisite face was pink, eyes smiling ¨C she was beautiful, extremely beautiful!


    ¡°This is Yu¡¯er!¡± Madame Kong¡¯s voice trembled as she held the painting shakily in disbelief.


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°This painting is Teacher Ji¡¯s work ¨C keep it as a memento.¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er...¡± Madam Kong¡¯s eyes began to redden as she caressed the painting. It took a long time before she regained herposure as she sniffled and carefully put the painting away. She looked at Jing Rong, ¡°This one would like to trouble Your Highness to thank Teacher Ji on my behalf. This is a favour I would never forget forever.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°The one I had let down the most is Yu¡¯er. I should have opposed His Majesty¡¯s decision to crown her as princess with all I could; these things would have never happened then.¡±


    ¡°Madame Kong needs not me yourself. This Prince is also at fault ¨C if I had given her the answer she was searching for a long time ago, she need not have waited this long.¡± He was full of regret.


    Madame Kong disagreed, ¡°I think, Yu¡¯er never regretted waiting for Your Highness.¡± She was sure of it.


    Jing Rong frowned and sighed, not wanting to continue the conversation any further. He then handed over the box to Madame Kong, ¡°This Prince made a selfish decision this time and had Kong Yu¡¯s body cremated. This box contains her ashes ¨C you¡¯d better take her out of the capital; whether it¡¯s the pce, or the imperial mausoleum ¨C neither of these ces were where she wanted to be.¡±


    ¡°This ...¡± Madame Kong was surprised, her tears flowing non-stop as she set down the painting and held the box in her hands. She carefully removed the cloth wrapping the box, gently touching the ornate engravings on the box, as if she were caressing her own daughter¡¯s face. Her kind face bore a pained expression. She asked Jing Rong worriedly, ¡°If Your Highness cremated Yu¡¯er¡¯s body, then the body in the mausoleum ...¡±


    ¡°Only the Crown Prince lies there; the other coffin is empty. Do not fear ¨C this Prince handled the entire Crown Prince¡¯s funeral rites, no one will know. They have already been buried and there would be no reason for them to open their coffins. You can bring Kong Yu¡¯s ashes and bury her in the Kong Family¡¯s tombs, or scatter them in a peach blossom forest.¡± Jing Rong spoke gently, softly. He knew that Kong Yu loved peach blossoms, and his own Peach Blossom Spring was indeed nted for Kong Yu. It¡¯s just that he had never told anyone else about this.


    Madame Kong hugged that box and nodded, copsing in a heap. Jing Rong left as he had to enter the pce. Juan¡¯er only entered when she saw him leave, but saw her own master sobbing while hugging a box and scroll. She asked, ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡± Madame Kong wiped her tears away with her sleeve.


    Juan¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened as well as she sniffled, looking at the painting and box. She probed, ¡°Madame, are these two items rted to the Young Miss?¡±


    Madam Kong nodded and she gently patted Juan¡¯er¡¯s hand, ¡°From today onwards, we will never ever set foot in the capital. Let¡¯s return and head for Emerald Retreat ¨C there¡¯s a peach blossom forest there, we will take Yu¡¯er there together.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Juan¡¯er nodded.


    ...........


    Jing Rong entered the pce after leaving the Kong Mansion. Before he could disembark his sedan, he heard the Capital Governor¡¯s voice, ¡°Just as the First Prince¡¯s funeral ended, here¡¯s another troublesome matter.¡± He sighed, full of resentment.


    The lord standing beside him asked, ¡°Lord Yi, what could be more worrying than the First Prince¡¯s funeral?¡±


    ¡°These few days, there was a woman who has repeatedly served up a statement to the yamen ¨C there¡¯s no evidence nor witness, and the case happened so many years ago. She has nowe to the capital to submit a case. This case is difficult to process, and it was closed ages ago ¨C wouldn¡¯t you call this difficult?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this fall under the domain of the Supreme Court?¡±


    The Capital Governor seemed to get set off by his statement. He huffed, ¡°The position of Disciplinary Officer had been abolished by His Majesty several years ago. By all rights, provincial cases should be handled by the Supreme Court, but since this woman didn¡¯t follow protocol and came straight to the capital, the Supreme Court would naturally decline it. She could then onlye to my yamen, isn¡¯t this tragic? If the Disciplinary Officer was around, none of these protocols would matter, and I wouldn¡¯t be this troubled!¡± He sighed again.


    All these were overheard by Jing Rong, who sat in his sedan.

 Chapter 312 - One of You Must Go

    <h4><strong>Chapter 312 ¨C One of You Must Go</strong></h4>


    Jing Rong got off the horse carriage, appearing as if he didn¡¯t hear a word from the Governor¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Prince Rong!¡±


    Jing Rong gestured at him.


    ¡°Are you all going into the pce or leaving?¡±


    The Capital Governor, Lord Li, replied, ¡°We already went into the pce and were about to leave.¡±


    ¡°Mmh.¡± Jing Rong nodded but didn¡¯t speak. He proceeded and was about to reach the south gate, but the Governor immediately parted ways with the other nobles and chased after Jing Rong.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± He called out,


    Jing Rong stopped and asked, ¡°What is the matter, Governor?¡±


    The Governor leaned forward with caution and lowered his voice. ¡°Your Highness, do you know if Teacher Ji is still busy with the Lin Capital case?¡±


    His ulterior motives were in to see. His request was bound to be a troublesome one.


    Lord Li was inquiring with a humble attitude. Jing Rong had no doubt there would be a problematic situation from just looking at the other party¡¯s expression and secretive manners.


    He maintained his stoic face. ¡°Governor, do you have anything to say? If so, colud you get straight to the point?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yes!¡± He repeatedly nodded like a pecking chicken. Then, he looked around, making sure no wandering ears were near before exining the situation. ¡°Your Highness, I won¡¯t keep it from you. Recently, a woman came to the yamen to...¡±


    Jing Rong raised his hand and interrupted him. ¡°This Prince had heard of it. You don¡¯t need to say more.¡±


    The Governor immediately revealed at ttering face and went straight to the point without dy. ¡°The matter is like this, this lowly official knows that Teacher Ji is a bone painter and has great deductive ability, so I would like to request him to...¡±


    ¡°Investigate the Yufu County case?¡± Jing Rong finished Lord Li¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°Yes, this was my meaning.¡±


    Oh my! Your Highness understands me so well!


    Jing Rong shot him a nce and coldly said, ¡°The case is a matter between you and the Supreme Court. What does that have to do with Teacher Ji? He isn¡¯t a civil official nor an official at court. It won¡¯t do to have him meddle in it.¡±


    Lord Li¡¯s hopes were shattered. He tried to keep his smile but it turned into an awkward one. He lowered his head stiffly and said, ¡°Ye... Y-yes... This lowly official wasn¡¯t thinking clearly... But....¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Jing Rong squinted his eyes, staring down at the Governor.


    Lord Li leaned forward and used a mystifying tone, ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s way of investigation is too clever. If he can get appointed as a disciplinary officer, it would be too fitting. Your Highness should know that after that position was abolished, the Supreme Court¡¯s authority ascended to new heights. With such a monopoly, many cases have been judged with a certainck of fairness. Therefore, there were many requests sent for verdict reversal which needs to pass through a long and arduous process with many dys before it would be epted and re-investigated. The list of cases pending is growing without end.¡±


    ¡°If the Emperor decided to restore the Disciplinary Officer¡¯s position, the list of cases to be revised won¡¯t need to be dyed and the process will be lessplicated. In fact, as long as the disciplinary officer agrees, a reinvestigation can be started in the shortest time. This is the privilege whiches with that title and not even the Supreme Court can impede the process of re-opening of the case. The Emperor also can¡¯t interfere with the disciplinary officer¡¯s decision. So, if Teacher Ji can get appointed to that position, there won¡¯t be any need to go through the Emperor or anyone to reopen any cases. We, court officials, will dly rmend him.¡±


    The Governor was very clear that if Ji Yunshu bes a disciplinary officer, when the locals made an appeal for a case, they would not knock at his doors. His proposal was the same one Old General Li made to Ji Yunshu before.


    Jing Rong pondered a bit. ¡°Your suggestion is good... That is if Teacher Ji wasn¡¯t busy with the Lin Capital case. It¡¯s impossible for him to investigate another case at the same time. It¡¯s better if you choose someone else for that position.¡±


    It was aplete rejection. After throwing out those words, Jing Rong went into the pce, leaving behind a dejected Governor.


    His suggestion was obviously very good. That position was a nice and lofty one.


    Jing Rong strode quickly to Fuyang Hall. He reported to Qi Zhen Emperor everything rted to the burial of Jing Hua. After listening to his report, the Emperor didn¡¯t show any change in his expression. He didn¡¯t appear to be interested in the matter.


    Qi Zhen Emperor suddenly asked, ¡°Last time we mentioned about the missing funds for Yufu County¡¯s disaster relief. What do you think?¡±


    Jing Rong had not even think about it. He tly said, ¡°Son knows it won¡¯t be easy to investigate where that money went to. However, I will listen to yourmands.¡±


    ¡°What if we want you to investigate it?¡±


    ¡°Son shall obey.¡±


    Still so clever!


    Qi Zhen Emperor said, ¡°You should already know the implications of going to Yufu County.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°Yes, Imperial Father.¡±


    Their conversation was stiff,cking of emotions as if they were merely an emperor and his subject.


    Qi Zhen Emperor heaved heavily as he looked at his son. ¡°Since you already understand, we won¡¯t speak further. In any case, be it you or Jing Yi, one of you must go.¡±


    One person had to go, but who will go? Hardship and bitterness on the road, but death should be avoided.


    Since they were done with the nning, there was no point in having an in-depth talk with his father. Thus, Jing Rong left Fuyang hall. He also engraved his father¡¯s words into his heart. If it was before, he would absolutely take the initiative to go to Yufu County as to distance himself from the politics of the capital. However, at present, the investigation of Lin Capital case was still ongoing. If he left for Yufu County, what would happen to the investigation? Would Ji Yunshu be alright? Besides, he had already decided to fight with Jing Yi, so he couldn¡¯t act foolish and leave the capital at this time.


    Shortly after he left, Jing Yi entered the pce. However, he didn¡¯t go straight to Fuyang hall, making a detour to Zhangzhi hall instead.


    In Zhangzhi hall.


    Ever since she fainted during the great fire in Chengqing hall, Concubine Xiao¡¯s health had not been too good. However, today was the Crown Prince¡¯s burial. She was much better than usual.


    Early in the morning, she was outside taking some fresh air under the nice sun. It was the perfect picture of enjoying herself, even her appetite was better than usual. When Jing Yi arrived, she was holding a pair of scissors and was busied pruning her nts.


    However, she wasn¡¯t pruning leaves. She was cutting flowers indiscriminately! A wilted flower, snipped it. A gorgeous one, cut it. A flower not pleasant to her eyes, trimmed it away. After going through her peculiar pruning, the number of flowers left was few.


    When she saw her son, Concubine Xiao gestured at her servants which withdrew out of sight. Then, she wiped her hands and weed her Jing Yi with an affectionate smile.


    Jing Yi asked in concern, ¡°Is your body better, Imperial Mother?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Much better.¡± Then, she asked, ¡°Has Jing Hua been buried?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already in the imperial mausoleum,¡± he answered with calm.


    Concubine Xiao snorted. ¡°A rebellious and unfilial son still can enjoy such a grand funeral, even being able to be buried in the imperial tomb. What bad luck!¡± She didn¡¯t hide her disgust.


    Her good mood plummeted down.


    ¡°He is already dead. Imperial Mother shouldn¡¯t let anger harm you,¡± said Jing Yi.


    ¡°You are right. He is already dead. I shouldn¡¯t bother myself with him anymore.¡± Her tone had a hint ofcency. Suddenly, she questioned her son. ¡°Right, has your Imperial Father discussed with you the topic of his heir?¡±


    Jing Yi shook his head and his expression sank.


    Concubine Xiao understood his meaning. ¡°Do you know what your Imperial Father has in mind?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother has heard of Yufu County¡¯s missing disaster relief money?¡±

 Chapter 313 - Different Remains

    <h4><strong>Chapter 313 ¨C Different Remains</strong></h4>


    The disaster relief money? Concubine Xiao noted, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°Several days ago, Imperial Father implicitly mentioned this in front of me and Jing Rong. Although he didn¡¯ty out his cards, this Son reckons that Imperial Father is considering choosing between Jing Rong and me to investigate this case in Yufu County.¡±


    With that, Concubine Xiao was clear. She furrowed her brows, ¡°Your Imperial Father is trying to avoid a war for the ascension of the throne and so he is trying to separate the two of you. Think of it as an exile ... of sorts.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother is right.¡±


    ¡°What was your Imperial Father¡¯s decision? Who did he choose?¡±


    ¡°He did not say, but this Son thinks he is waiting for either Jing Rong or me to volunteer willingly.¡± Qi Zhen Emperor, that old fox!


    Concubine Xiao understood, ¡°Your Imperial Father is no foolish man and would know who to pick ¨C given your part in stopping Jing Hua¡¯s rebellion, he should not send you to Yufu County. The court officials have also ryed their support for you with your recent acts ¨C all these points towards the fact that the title of Crown Prince is only yours to lose.¡± Her own son was capable of bing a ruler, much more so than Jing Rong, who currently wields much less influence than Jing Yi.


    Jing Yi smirked, ¡°If not for Imperial Mother¡¯s scheme and had we not made use of Teacher Pan to encourage Jing Hua to rebel, then bribing Lord Zhang, things would not have gone this smoothly.¡±


    Concubine Xiao wore a devious smile on her face as she stepped forward, ¡°Since the Crown Prince has now fallen, once you marry the first-born daughter of the Ji Family and bring the Ji brothers to our side, the throne is yours sooner orter. Jing Rong is merely a toothless tiger.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Poor Kong Yu, that young girl. This Concubine had her take the ce of the first-born daughter of the Ji Family and marry Jing Hua, but even if he was demoted, she would still be the previous Crown Princess. His Majesty could promise her to someone else if he felt like it, but the foolish girl took her own life following in Jing Hua¡¯s footsteps, poor thing.¡± What fake concern! Yet, from her tone, there had been a little sympathy for Kong Yu.


    Jing Yi made noment. He did not remain in Zhangzhi Hall for much longer and bumped into Jing Xuan as he left the hall. These siblings had drifted apart despite only spending several days away from each other; Jing Xuan did not look Jing Yi once in the eye and maneuvered her way around him into the hall.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jing Yi proimed.


    Jing Xuan stopped but did not look back, ¡°Does Imperial Brother have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why the long face?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jing Xuanughed and turned around stiffly, ¡°Why does Imperial Brother think I¡¯m down? I can¡¯t help but be happy now that First Brother is dead, and Imperial Brother would soon seed his position and be the Emperor in the future ¨C why would I be depressed?¡±


    ¡°Who spouted these nonsenses to you?¡±


    ¡°These are my own words.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish ¨C as a princess, do you not know what should be and should not be said?¡± Jing Yi was obviously cross.


    However, Jing Xuan¡¯s smile gradually turned cold, and she sniffed as her eyes began to water. She clenched her jaw, ¡°Imperial Brother is right ¨C this sister obviously knows that, but how would this sister know that Imperial Brother could be so cruel that he could harm even his own kin. Who knows if I would also be a pawn in Imperial Brother¡¯s ns some day, for my life and death is in your hands after all.¡±


    It was clear what she meant ¨C Jing Xuan had overheard their conversation. Jing Yi grabbed Jing Xuan, warning her guardedly, ¡°Jing Xuan, what your Imperial Brother had to do was only all out of necessity, but I will protect you no matter what happens. You are not a pawn at all, do you understand me?¡±


    Jing Xuan flung his arm away, backing up disgustedly, ¡°What right do you have? From the very beginning, both you and Imperial Mother could sacrifice anyone for your own benefit; if weren¡¯t for the two of you, Sister Yu would never have entered the pce, would never have been married off to First Brother, and she would never have died! It¡¯s your fault ¨C you caused her death.¡± Jing Xuan broke off, sobbing.


    Jing Yi intended to reach out for Jing Xuan again, but she moved out of his grasp, her disgust now turning into anger, ¡°I¡¯m going to let Imperial Father know of everything that you and Imperial Mother have done!¡± She turned around, set to head for Fuyang Hall.


    Before Jing Yi could respond, Concubine Xiao ordered, ¡°Men, tie the princess up.¡± Yes, tie her up. Several eunuchs faithfully obeyed and stopped Jing Xuan in her tracks.


    ¡°Let me go, get your hands off me! I¡¯m going to see Imperial Father!¡± She screamed, struggling against her captors.


    Concubine Xiao trotted towards her, gently consoling, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you should know better than anyone else that what Imperial Mother has done, is all for you and your Imperial Brother.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she screamed hysterically, ¡°Imperial Mother, you killed Sister Yu! It was you and Imperial Brother who killed First Brother as well, I¡¯m going to let Imperial Father know ...¡±


    Smack! Concubine Xiao pped Jing Xuan so hard across the face that she almost fell over, blood trickling out of the corner of her mouth. Everyone present was shocked, least to say Jing Yi. Jing Xuan stopped struggling and shouting, turning her face wordlessly to one side.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s hand was stinging as well, but she did not regret her actions, even dering further, ¡°Take the princess away. Without this Concubine¡¯s decree, she is not to set one foot out of her chambers, or you will have to pay the price on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The eunuchs chimed fearfully, dragging the frozen Jing Xuan away.


    As things settled, Jing Yi stepped forward, ¡°Imperial Mother, this ...¡±


    ¡°Fret not, I will not let Xuan¡¯er see your Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°This Son understands.¡± Jing Yi left assuredly.


    ......


    Elsewhere...


    Jing Rong headed straight for Bamboo Creek Garden upon leaving the pce. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Ji Yunshu kneeling before an open coffin, muttering.


    Jing Rong coughed, drawing her attention, ¡°Have you finished your business?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°You visited the Kong Estate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the portrait has been delivered to Madam Kong.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded affirmatively.


    Jing Rong approached her, wrinkling his nose as he got closer. He peeked into the coffin, only to see a set of white remains covered with some dark-coloured satin and mud, drenched in some unknown mucous. These bones did not look like one belonging to a man dead for fourteen years. Jing Rong asked puzzledly, ¡°Why do these bones look different from the others?¡±


    ¡°They are different.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±

 Chapter 314 - The Strange Corpse

    <h4><strong>Chapter 314 ¨C The Strange Corpse</strong></h4>


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because there was ginger powder inside the coffin. This ginger powder had the effect of protecting the corpse from humidity,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong was clueless.


    ¡°Amongst all the coffins excavated from Lin Mountain, only this one had ginger powder spread inside. Could it be that someone deliberately put it in?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°Last time when we opened all the coffins, I remembered smelling a ginger fragrance. At that time, I attributed the odor to the materials used for making some of the coffins, so I did not put much importance on that. The powder could exin why the putrefaction process of this corpse is much slower. However, the more I think about it, the stranger this feels. Why would the smell of gingere from the corpse itself? To be specific, the smell seemed to be more concentrated on the clothes and not the actual coffin, which exined why the scent could only be detected when the coffin opened.¡±


    After listening to her exnations, Jing Rong studied the inside of the coffin with more attention.


    Then, he stared at the tiny piece of cloth which was stuck to the ribs of the skeleton.


    He scowled and spoke his thoughts. ¡°Those people died in a fire, so even if there were any clothes that were spared from the mes, it shouldn¡¯t look like that. It should be ck from the smoke or at least, partially burnt. Yet, the clothes on this skeleton do not have any traces of being burnt, as if that person didn¡¯t die in the fire. In addition, the deceased is supposed to be a servant of the Imperial Duke household. Shouldn¡¯t he be garbed in satin or better clothing? Something is fishy.¡±


    A subtle light reflected within Ji Yunshu¡¯s sharp eyes. She tapped the edge of the coffin as a thought came to her mind.


    ¡°Someone might have tampered with this coffin after it was buried.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If my guess is correct, this is the only exnation to our mystery. After this corpse had been buried, someone had dug up and switched the deceased¡¯s clothes before sprinkling the ginger powder on him to preserve the body.¡±


    Who would do such a thing? Jing Rong was shocked by her conjecture.


    Ji Yunshu continued to exin. ¡°That person only switched the clothes to cleaner ones which showed he or she was very familiar with the deceased. They went as far as to dig it up, change the brunt clothes to cleaner ones and sprinkling ginger powder on them. From those actions alone, it could be seen that person didn¡¯t want others to know about it.¡±


    She finished her analysis.


    Her deductions weren¡¯t baseless talk.


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Have you already recreated the deceased¡¯s portrait?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± She sighed lightly. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s focus on drawing his portrait first. Afterward, we will look into who would want to sprinkle the ginger powder for him. Perhaps, if it was a person, he might be the one we¡¯re searching for.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if it is.¡±


    ¡°I believe the case will have a breakthrough when the portrait is done.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded in agreement.


    Ji Yunshu wiped her hands and turned around. She hinted with her eyes at the two servants nearby to bring the coffin inside. She also instructed them to put the skeleton back into the coffin, closed the lid and covered it with a white cloth.


    It was already dark outside when they were done.


    Jing Rong had yet mentioned the matter of Yufu County¡¯ disaster relief¡¯s fund to Ji Yunshu.


    Since it was gettingte, Ji Yunshu decided to eat supper with Jing Rong.


    On the table, there were four dishes but none contained meat. There were Chinese cabbage, coriander, tofu and Chinese squash. Each dish contained one ingredient. The overall looked in and nd. It was unappetizing just by looking at it.


    Jing Rong looked at their supper and felt distressed for his loved one. This woman ate this kind of food every day? How will her body fatten with only this? Thus, he decided.


    ¡°You should eat better to nurture your body.¡±


    He ordered the servants to take away the dishes. ¡°Bring more nutritious dishes. I want a chicken, and also bring me a swallow¡¯s nest. Be quick!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± The maidservants took the vegetable dishes in a hurry.


    When the dish of cabbage was picked up, Ji Yunshu stopped the maidservant and took back the dish.


    ¡°Although this can¡¯t bepared to fish or meat, it still has its own nutritious value and tastes delicious in its own way. Sometimes avish meal is too greasy and will harm the body in long term. Besides, it is already quitete. Eating too heavy won¡¯t be good and might cause indigestion.¡±


    Indigestion? I always eat like that at this time. Jing Rong pouted and choked his anger.


    All the dishes were ced back on the table. Ji Yunshu started to eat without hurry. Jing Rong looked at her in silence.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± She raised her eyes as she inquired.


    He swallowed his words and was about to pick up his chopsticks when a maidservant came in to report.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, Miss Ji hase.¡±


    Ji Wanxin?


    As soon as she reported the news, Ji Wanxin walked through the entrance in small steps. She raised her eyes gleaming with gentleness and the first thing she nced at was Jing Rong. There was a slight fluctuation within her eyes. She appeared slightly bashful as she quickened her pace, and her hands were nervously grabbing herpel. However, those small details went unnoticed by the two upants in the room as Ji Wanxin had concealed it well.


    When Ji Yunshu saw Ji Wanxin, she got up quickly and went to wee her.


    ¡°Why did youe here sote?¡±


    Ji Wanxin lowered her head and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°I just want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Come in quickly; It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took her in and a maidservant took off her cape.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Ji Wanxin shook her head.


    Ji Yunshu took her to a seat and ordered people to bring another set of chopsticks and a bowl.


    From the start, Jing Rong had not looked at Ji Wanxin. He was busy stuffing himself with Chinese squash. It didn¡¯t take long before his frown on his face eased.


    Oh! It¡¯s actually delicious.


    Ji Wanxin sneaked a few nces at him before carefully asking, ¡°Why are you here today, your Highness?¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t seem to hear her.


    Ji Yunshu answered instead of him. ¡°He is freeloading.¡±


    Free...loading? What is freeloading? Ji Wanxin had a vague understanding of the word based on the current context.


    Frustration welled inside of her as she looked secretly at Jing Rong from time to time. She bit her lips slightly but was able to maintain her smile all the time.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong. That guy can really eat. He was gobbling everything like a vacuum,


    making it look like the dishes were very delicious.


    Ji Yunshu kicked his leg.


    Ouch! He let out a painful yelp.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at Ji Yunshu. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like me finishing your vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Not that!¡±


    ¡°Then, what were you doing? Is your foot itchy?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Be good and eat your food.¡± He resumed eating.


    She blushed in shame and had an awkward expression. Bro, my big sister came for a visit. You should at least show some decency. Also, can¡¯t you watch your word a bit?


    Ji Yunshu had no choice but to say something to her half-sister. ¡°Eat a bit more. Squashes are good for you.¡±


    She put some squashes in Ji Wanxin¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Yunshu, you don¡¯t have to mind me.¡±


    While they were speaking, Ji Yunshu treated Jing Rong as air.


    ¡°Right, I have prepared some medicinal ingredients that you can take back with you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Medicinal ingredients?¡±


    ¡°Your body is hollow from the illness. I happened to have some green shells which would be beneficial to your body. Remember to soak it in water for a few days before grinding it into powder. Then, dilute it with nectar. You can drink one cup a day.¡±


    Green shell had the properties of expelling cold and heating the body.

 Chapter 315 - Gamble

    <h4><strong>Chapter 315 ¨C Gamble</strong></h4>


    Ji Wanxin asked in confusion. ¡°Green shell? Howe I have never heard of such a thing before? The doctors who treated me previously had never once prescribed anything close to that name.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was about to exin to her, but Jing Rong suddenly cut in.


    Acting like a knowledgeable person, he said, ¡°Green shell is a ten-year-old medicinal ingredient that is very difficult to grow. Due to its rarity, the price is quite hefty. It is known for its property of warming the internal body which is quite beneficial for your weak body.¡±


    Oh? How strange for this guy to suddenly speak up.


    Ji Wanxin didn¡¯t hear a word he said because she was too shocked. She didn¡¯t expect he would speak to her.


    She became flustered. Her palms started to sweat, and she bit on her red lips. Then, she talked with a soft voice, ¡°This humble woman didn¡¯t know your Highness is so knowledgeable.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. This is all due to being with Yunshu for a long time. I just picked up a few things here and there, not to mention having some general knowledge about autopsies.¡±


    Yunshu?


    Jing Rong actually called Ji Yunshu intimately in front of Ji Wanxin. He was obviously doing it on purpose.


    Ji Wanxin felt her heart twist in pain. However, she didn¡¯t show any hint of it. She acted as if everything was normal. ¡°Yunshu has always been intelligent. Not only does she know about bones, but she had also solved many cases and had some knowledge of medicine.¡±


    ¡°That is a matter of course.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯tpare to her.¡± Ji Wanxin depreciated herself, but she immediately added, ¡°I also greatly admire your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t mind her words. He reached for his cup of tea and asked, ¡°Oh? Why do you admire this Prince?¡±


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s red mole seemed to be more radiant as her expression changed. ¡°Your Highness¡¯ bearing and aura are unlike others. I thought all sons of the Emperor would be cold and lofty, but your Highness feels amiable.¡±


    Amiable? Which of your eyes saw this Prince being amiable?


    Nevertheless, her ttery made him feel good. His gaze switched to Ji Yunshu, and he poked her with his chopsticks. ¡°This Prince always treats people with friendliness, but I treat you even better.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    He didn¡¯t care about her attitude. He got up and said, ¡°You two have fun chatting. This Prince will go back first as I need to handle some matters.¡± Then, his gaze moved to Ji Yunshu. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Unexpectedly, instead of asking him to stay, she turned to Ji Wanxin and asked, ¡°Did youe here on a horse carriage?¡±


    Ji Wanxin replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to disclose my whereabouts, so I walked here.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong. ¡°Since you¡¯re passing by the General mansion on your way back, can you send my second sister home as well? It¡¯s already dark outside, I don¡¯t feel reassured letting her go back alone.¡±


    Ji Wanxin hurriedly interjected, ¡°Yunshu, don¡¯t trouble Prince Rong with this. The General mansion is nearby. I can walk back.¡±


    ¡°Out of the question,¡± she vetoed. Then, she nced at Jing Rong.


    In fact, Jing Rong didn¡¯t want to. He didn¡¯t mind lending his horse or his carriage as long as the person who used it was Ji Yunshu. It was another matter if it was Ji Wanxin. However, that woman was his future wife¡¯s sister. Technically, he would have to call her older sisterter. Therefore, he conceded and said kindly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ji Wanxin tried to suppress her leaping joy and lowered her eyes to hide it better.


    While the maidservants helped Ji Wanxin with her cloak, Jing Rong approached Ji Yunshu and stealthily grabbed her hand.


    ¡°If you do this again, I won¡¯t let you off next time.¡±


    Ji Yunshu teased him, ¡°A fine time, beautiful scenery with a beauty by your side, aren¡¯t you secretly happy?¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    She interrupted him before he could say anything else. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± She pushed him away.


    His face darkened, but he left in big strides after ring at her. Ji Wanxin bid her goodbye and trotted behind Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu watched Ji Wanxin. Her gentle eyes gradually turned gloomy.


    Shi Zijin had appeared at the entrance and asked with puzzlement, ¡°Why did you give her the opportunity to be with his Highness?¡±


    Ji Yunshu answered, ¡°It¡¯s a gamble. I want to see if my assumption is correct or not.¡±


    Although Shi Zijin was bound to never understand her mistress¡¯ mind, she wasn¡¯t a person to ask many questions.


    On the way back, sitting in the carriage, Ji Wanxin was extremely nervous. Her head was lowered. She was fiddling with her fingers, not daring to move in anything other ways as if afraid of disturbing Jing Rong.


    He squinted at her and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    She shook her head.


    Seeing her reply, he felt like chatting with her for a bit and nced at her with an inquiring look. ¡°This Prince heard your father betrothed you to Shen Changqin of the Shen family.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°This Prince has seen Lord Shen a few times and he is indeed a fine man.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is jesting.¡± Without realizing it, she kneaded her fingers even more.


    Jing Rong chuckled but no longer speak.


    After a moment, she took her courage to lift her head and gazed at him with loving eyes. ¡°I remembered the first time I met your Highness. It was when you came to ourpound as an honored guest.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After that, there was no follow up. Jing Rong mped up and did not continue the conversation.


    Ji Wanxin didn¡¯t insist on.


    The carriage arrived quickly at the General Mansion. She disembarked and went into her residence.


    When Jing Rong returned to his estate, he was weed by Lu Jiang.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°How is the investigation?¡± He immediately asked.


    Lu Jiang shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t find any lead on the missing disaster relief money. It was as if it has vanished into thin air. Many people have been sent to investigate with no result. In addition...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lu Jiang¡¯s expression sank. He confessed to Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ guess was correct. All the official dispatched to investigate that matter has been killed on their way to Yufu county. There were no survivors.¡±


    Huh?! This was out of Jing Rong¡¯s expectations. He only wanted Lu Jiang to investigate the officials dispatched to understand the situation but to think that they were already dead...


    He took a deep breath and crossed his hands behind his back. He strode into the reception room, lost in his thoughts.


    Lu Jiang followed behind. He didn¡¯t dare to disturb his master¡¯s thinking. After a long while, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you ask me to investigate this matter because you are intending on going to Yufu?¡±


    Jing Rong ignored Lu Jiang¡¯s question. He mumbled in bewilderment. ¡°Exactly what is hiding behind this case? Money cannot fly away on the road if the chest hadn¡¯t been opened. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t even go through any hands. Then, how could it be gone like that?¡±


    At that moment, Lu Jiang heard him. He brazenly spoke up, ¡°Your Highness, maybe the money had never left the capital and the chests were empty from the start?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jing Rong denied immediately. He added, ¡°The chests have been checked and verified by the Ministry of Appointments and the Ministry of Rites before they were sealed. So, this is an unthinkable possibility.¡±


    ¡°This is too strange.¡±


    ¡°The strangest point is those officials. Why did they all die?¡±


    Lu Jiang had no answer. This case was getting stranger and stranger.

 Chapter 316 - Important Object

    <h4><strong>Chapter 316 ¨C Important Object</strong></h4>


    How could all the officials who were dispatched to investigate in Yufu have died on their way back to the capital?! One died from illness. Another died from exhaustion! The causes of death were so varied that it couldn¡¯t be more obvious something was fishy.


    Jing Rong pondered a bit, then asked Lu Jiang, ¡°What did you find about those officials?¡±


    Lu Jiang reported, ¡°Not much. They all died for odd reasons like from illness or exhaustion on their way back. The imperial court didn¡¯t seem to put much importance on the causes of their deaths. However, this subordinate believed those men must have found something. Moreover, it had to be rted to the missing disaster relief money. They must have hurried back to the capital to report but were murdered on the road. The murderer¡¯s purpose is to silence them.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded in agreement. He thought a little, then said in a hushed voice, ¡°This case is really problematic.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness shouldn¡¯t go there if necessary. Plus, the Emperor has not sent down the decree.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps... It is a difficult choice for him. However, for Jing Yi and me, this is only the beginning of the fight.¡± Although there was determination in his tone, one could sense some helplessness.


    Qi Zhen Emperor had to choose between him and his brother. Either way, there would only be two oues that awaited whoever was sent to solve the case ¨C fail to solve the case and get exiled to Yufu for the rest of their life, or solve the case and return triumphant. The case wasplicated. Hence, it would note as a surprise if the victor was granted the title of Crown Prince as a reward for the achievement. This was too good an opportunity to miss.


    Qi Zhen Emperor was a truly crafty man. The sons schemed the father, and the father plotted against the sons. An imperial family indeed!


    The next day.


    Jing Rong woke up at dawn and was busied handling all the trifles that came with the aftermath of the Crown Prince¡¯s burial, such as cleaning up the mess left behind by Jing Hua¡¯s death. He had to reorganize all the annoying tasks at the East Pce, list all the Crown Prince¡¯s possessions and settle all the debts left behind.


    ..........


    It was a mess sorting everything out. Although there wasn¡¯t anything important amongst the inventory of the Crown Prince¡¯s treasury, the number of objects was quite daunting. It was simply too troublesome, and it gave him a throbbing headache.


    Fortunately, Jing Rong was highly efficient and could tie all the loose ends in a day.


    When he returned to his estate, he had nned to change his clothes before going to Bamboo Creek Garden. He touched his waist, then paused and touched it again. His expression flipped.


    At that moment in the General Mansion.


    Ji Wanxin was sitting in a pavilion, draped in a blue cloak. Her head propped up by her cheek with her elbow resting on the stone table. Her other hand was fiddling with an ordinary bead. She turned the bead around between her slender fingers. As her gazended on the side of the bead, light refracted through, making the thing glint with a blue glow. Despite the ordinary material, the bead was shining brightly.


    Isn¡¯t that bead quite simr to what Ji Yunshu used to fasten her crown hat?


    Ji Wanxin observed the bead with more scrutiny. The more she looked at it, the dimmer the gentleness within her eyes. She tilted her head and got up. The maidservant beside her helped her up, but Ji Wanxin unexpectedly pushed her away and snarled at her.


    ¡°No need! I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Right after, she coughed several times.


    The maidservant distanced herself slightly.


    Ji Wanxin walked to the pond next to the pavilion. The orange-tint of the sunset glow reflected onto her whiteplexion. At that moment, it gave her a juvenile quietness. However, her tense jaw betrayed her agitated mind. A ruthless expression showed on her face, contrasting with her gracious appearance.


    She pinched the bead with her fingers and stretched out her arm above the lotus pond. As long as she let it go, the bead would disappear into the pond.


    She was ready to let it go, but suddenly, a pageboy ran to her.


    ¡°Second Miss, Prince... Prince Rong hase. He wants to see you,¡± the pageboy reported while searching for his breath.


    Huh?!


    Ji Wanxin retracted her hand subconsciously, tightly clenching the bead in her palm. She didn¡¯t want to probe for the reason for his visit. Her face sank as she asked the pageboy, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°At the entrance.¡±


    He didn¡¯t evene in!


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Jin Wanxin turned away and ordered a maidservant to retrieve a fine brocade box. Then, she left. At first, she wanted to throw that bead into the pond where no one could reach it, but she changed her mind and put it in the brocade box instead.


    When she reached the entrance, Jing Rong stood on the stone steps, back facing the entrance. The wind blew and his clothes fluttered. His posture was upright, exuding a manly and imposing aura of maism. He was low-key and didn¡¯t rm Ji Li and Ji Huan of his presence.


    Ji Wanxin trotted quickly to him. Her eyes were lowered as she bent her knees into a curtsy. ¡°Paying respect to his Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong heard her. He turned and faced her with a cold expression. ¡°Second Miss Ji, you may get up.¡±


    She continued to look down, but her eyes sneaked a nce at Jing Rong.


    ¡°This Prince dropped something, do you have it?¡± Jing Rong said bluntly.


    ¡°Something?¡± She scowled then looked at Jing Rong. She continued, ¡°Your Highness came only to ask me this?¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°Is this thing very important to you?¡± she probed.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t hide the truth. ¡°Yes, it is very important to me.¡± There was no hesitation in his words, only affirmation.


    This is the love token my future wife gave me.


    Ji Wanxin abruptly felt like her heart was being choked with lead. His words suffocated her. However, her acting skills were splendid. None of her internal turmoil could be seen on her face. With a slight smile, she withdrew a brocade box from her sleeve and handed it to him.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ important thing is inside of this box.¡±


    Jing Rong took the box and opened it. Inside, a translucent bead ofmon quality rested in the middle on top of a handkerchief. It was quite a contrast seeing so ordinary an object ced in an expensive brocade box, giving it an impression of incongruity.


    ¡°This bead must be the one your Highness dropped. What a coincidence. It happened to fall on my clothes. I have guessed your Highness might want it back, so I kept it in this box for you. If you didn¡¯t return for it, I would have sent someone to deliver it to your estate,¡± she said.


    Jing Rong collected the bead and thanked her, ¡°Thank you very much, Second Miss Ji.¡±


    ¡°This is yours, so it is natural that I return it to you.¡± Her voice was low and gentle like a petal fluttering in the spring breeze as it transmitted to Jing Rong¡¯s ears.


    Unfortunately for her, Jing Rong¡¯s head seemed to be made of cold stone. Her sweet, gentle voice had no effect on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, so you should go back. This Prince bids you farewell,¡± he bluntly dered.


    ¡°Prince-¡±


    Jing Rong strode away before she could react. She stepped forward with the intention to chase after him but stopped herself in the end as she witnessed him enter his horse carriage. The expression in her eyes dulled as she watched his carriage go further and further away. Her tears fell, but no one knew if it was the dry wind or her emotions. She bit her lips with sadness. As she was lost in her pain, a shadow loomed not far behind her.

 Chapter 317 - Qingming Festival

    <h4><strong>Chapter 317 ¨C Qingming Festival</strong></h4>


    Ji Muqing¡¯s maidservant Can witnessed the whole scene. Ji Wanxin and Prince Rong? When were they ever acquainted? Can returned to Ji Muqing¡¯s yard smugly.


    Ji Muqing was seated before her mirror, patting her face continuously with blush, her face turning as red as a monkey¡¯s bottom in no time. She then picked up herb and began to brush through her locks excitedly. Ever since she was chased out of the pce, Ji Muqing had never left her courtyard, much less met anyone else aside from her maidservant Can. The hives on her body had long disappeared ¨C she was as normal as anyone could be! She remained in her room pretending to be sick, waiting for Concubine Xiao to fulfill her promise.


    Can scooted over, recounting what she saw. Ji Muqing stopped brushing her hair, flinging herb onto her table with a bang huffily, ¡°Who knew that she had such grandiose ambitions? How dare she try to seduce Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°Young Miss, the Second Miss is trying to punch beyond her weight!¡±


    ¡°With her capabilities? What a fool ¨C it¡¯s her honour to be married into the Shen family, how dare she aims to be Prince Rong¡¯s consort?¡± Ji Muqing scoffed.


    Can was simrly nonchnt, ¡°This servant felt that Prince Rong did not really like the Second Miss and tried to keep his distance, but Second Miss kept flirting.¡±


    Hmph! Ji Muqing wasn¡¯t sure why she felt so irritated, but if Ji Wanxin or Ji Yunshu were to marry a beggar ¨C that¡¯d be best!


    At this point, Ji Muqing would have hunted down Ji Wanxin and thoroughly shamed her, but the Ji Muqing now had no energy to spend on such things. Now that the Crown Prince was dead, she would be able to marry Jing Yi and be Princess Yi. Since Jing Yi would eventually be the Crown Prince, she was still the Crown Princess!


    Ji Muqing brightened up at this thought and turned to Can, ¡°If anyone from the Yi Estate arrives, make sure to let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Can replied.


    ¡°As for Ji Wanxin and Ji Yunshu, this Miss would have plenty of time to deal with them when I be the Crown Princess!¡±


    Can was baffled and blurted, ¡°Young Miss, but this Crown Prince is already dead ¨C how would you be the Crown Princess?¡±


    Ji Muqing gave her an icy stare, ¡°Say that again?¡±


    ¡°This servant was... was just ...¡±


    Smack! Ji Muqing struck Can across the face before she could finish what she wanted to say. Can fell to her knees straight away, pleading, ¡°This servant knows her mistake, please forgive this foolish one.¡±


    Hmph! Ji Muqing red at her as she tilted her chin haughtily, ¡°Even if the Crown Prince were dead, His Majesty would crown another ¨C this Miss is still the Crown Princess; no one can snatch my position away from me. Listen up carefully, there is only one Crown Princess, and that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this servant understands.¡± Ji Muqing waved her away annoyedly, then sat down and continued her grooming routine as if nothing had happened. No matter how she looked, she was pleased with her own appearance in the mirror. A woman¡¯s heart sure was fickle and unpredictable!


    ......


    ...


    Jing Rong beelined for Bamboo Creek Garden upon leaving the General¡¯s Estate.


    Ji Yunshu had been inside all day examining her bone paintings; if not for her servants¡¯ reminder that it was gettingte, she would not have even looked outside. White papers were scattered all over her study, each one was full of her drawings, which nobody but her could decipher. She cricked her neck and put down her paintings, washed her hands and had some dinner. As soon as she walked out into the yard, she saw Jing Rong approach her with a smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°What did you have?¡±


    ¡°Abalone and shark¡¯s fin.¡±


    ¡°What did you have to drink?¡±


    ¡°Just in water.¡±


    Their back-and-forth resembled a conversation between two friendly neighbors; all that was missing was a simple ¡®hey, what¡¯s up¡¯.


    Ji Yunshu walked over to a tree in the yard and tiptoed, trying to hang the white fabric strips in her hand onto an overhanging branch. Jing Rong could not make heads or tails of her actions and asked as he stood behind her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Qingming Festival!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a time to pay respects to our loved ones,¡± Ji Yunshu replied without looking back. Ji Yunshu could notprehend herself ¨C Qingming Festival did not exist in the Great Lin; there was only an annual rites festival on New Year¡¯s Day. As such, Ji Yunshu took it upon herself to hang white fabric on her own tree in ce of paying her respects at her ancestors¡¯ tombs.


    Jing Rong gently took the strips out of her hand, tying them onto a branch effortlessly, ¡°Qingming Festival? How has this Prince never heard of such a thing? Is there such a festival in our Great Lin?¡±


    ¡°It exists in my hometown ¨C we would return to our hometowns every year on this day to sweep our ancestors¡¯ tombs and pay our respects, hang some white mourning papers and offer some incense.¡±


    ¡°The annual rites?¡±


    ¡°Nope, but they¡¯re simr enough.¡±


    As he secured the cloth, Jing Rong patted his hands and asked her, ¡°Then, are you praying for your Third Brother, or your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°My mother.¡± Ji Yunshu watched the fluttering white fabric longingly.


    Jing Rong questioned, ¡°Have you ever met your mother?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Never; my mother died during childbirth when I was born. My father said that she held me tightly as she passed away. I¡¯ve only ever seen her in photos, err... portrait.¡± She was referring to her own mother in present times, not here.


    Jing Rong held her hands tightly in his, intertwining his fingers with hers. He faced those white drapes seriously as he dered, ¡°Madame Ji, I promise that I will remain by Yunshu¡¯s side forever in this lifetime, protecting her and looking after her, never causing her any harm and bringing only happiness into her life. If you are looking down from heaven, please protect us and watch over us, so that we can ovee any obstacle that maye our way.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took in his words silently, touched. A faint smile crept up her lips as she pulled herself into his embrace.


    Jing Rong rested his chin lightly on her head, calling out her name gently, ¡°Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Jing Rong stopped and eventually shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to hold you in my arms.¡± He pulled her tighter into his arms.


    That night, Jing Rong did not return to Rong Estate but stayed, iming rights to Ji Yunshu¡¯s bed, ¡°This isfortable!¡±


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes at him, ¡°Go rest, it¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Jing Rong pulled her nkets around himself snugly in Ji Yunshu¡¯s bed.


    Please, I meant for you to return to your own room!


    Grenn¡¯s Rants Corner


    What¡¯s interesting here is the difference between the modern world and the current time period Ji Yunshu has been sent to. This is a parallel world since there¡¯s a mumble jumble of things from different periods of Ancient China mixed into the current timeline.

 Chapter 318 - Create Branches and Scatter Leaves

    <h4><strong>Chapter 318 ¨C Create Branches and Scatter Leaves</strong></h4>


    She watched as Jing Rong wrapped himself in her quilt and wiggled like a caterpir. Instead of feeling disgust, she found him cute.


    She was helpless in front of his antics. That man deserved to be titled the most shameless person on Earth.


    ¡°Get out,¡± she shouted at him.


    He refused toply, ignoring her plea.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Either you go back to your estate or go to the guest room. This bed is too small to amodate both of us,¡± she insisted.


    He did not respond.


    ¡°Jing Rong!¡± she gritted her teeth and yelled at him.


    ¡°Mm?¡± He finally deigned to respond. Slowly, he poked his head out from under the quilt. A pair of bright eyes narrowed. He tugged on the quilt again, revealing his face on which hung a sly smile. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. It¡¯s best to sleep together. Since the bed is small, I¡¯ll hold you while we sleep.¡±


    ¡°Shameless.¡± Although she was used to his roguish behavior, she was still exasperated by his teasing.


    Forget it! Nevermind!


    ¡°If you want to sleep here, then sleep. I¡¯ll go to another room.¡±


    She nned to leave, but he grabbed her wrist and yanked her back. She spun and her slender body fell forward. In an instant, she found herself lying on a broad, solid chest. She struggled to get up, but her shoulders were pressed down. Her whole body was held in a hug. The strength was overwhelming and she was effectively immobilized. Jing Rong flipped over and pressed her under him, causing their distance to be paper thin.


    It was quite a position too close forfort. Ji Yunshu pushed on his chest, but no matter how much strength she used, he didn¡¯t budge a bit. Hence, she changed her strategy to grabbing the front of his clothes and red at him with the fire of anger burning in her eyes.


    ¡°Stop joking around. Get up!¡± she said with an annoyed tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. What is there to do after getting out of bed at this hour? It¡¯s better to rest early,¡± his tone was frivolous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get angry if you continue.¡±


    ¡°This Prince loves when you get angry.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± She blushed, rendered speechless by his retorts.


    This guy, he was as romantic as any man from royalty could be and a glibbed tongue that could sweet talk anyone.


    Jing Rong looked at her reddened face. He squinted his peach blossom eyes and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. He stared directly into her watery eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Then, he leaned down. Their lips were about to touch, but Ji Yunshu moved in surprise, turning her head. As a result, his lips stamped on her ear. The warm breath could be felt tickling her ear. Her blushing spread to her neck and her body stiffened.


    At that moment, Jing Rong chuckled. He continued to kiss her earlobe without restraint. ¡°Yunshu, this Prince wants to stick to you for a lifetime.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°This Prince is getting old. It¡¯s about time I settle down to create branches and scattered leaves.


    ¡°Who would want to create branches and scattered leaves with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the sapling that this Prince is responsible for watering. So of course, the task to sprout out new branches rests on you.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± She red at him with her mouth twitching.


    That man¡¯s mouth when in bed seemed to be filled with honey. His sweet talk could kill people with diabetes.


    Jing Rong noticed her expression. He used his finger to lift her chin up, then leaned in to kiss the corner of her eyes. ¡°Yunshu, this Prince feels alive by your side,¡± he stated with deep emotion.


    Her heart fluttered at his words. She loosened her grip on his garb and her almond eyes curved crescent as she looked at his clear and handsome face. His countenance seemed as if it was sculpted from ice. There was a sternness looming in his traits giving him the charm of a mature man.


    Jing Rong had the urge to touch her forehead. He slowly stretched his fingers with well-defined joints and caressed her. Then, his fingers rolled down, tracing her graceful eyebrows, the corners of her eyes and her lips. After that, he leaned down again and took her cherry lips, kissing her once again. This time, she didn¡¯t reject him, weing his touch. Their kisses started lightly, and gradually turned into a fervent storm of passion as hot as wildfire.


    ..........


    The next morning, Ji Yunshu woke up in Jing Rong¡¯s arms. They were in each other¡¯s arms just like the night before, not bothering to change their clothes before going to sleep, leaving them all wrinkled.


    Ji Yunshu got out of bed quietly. Then, she tidied her clothes a bit. Afterward, she covered Jing Rong carefully before leaving the room.


    To her surprise, as soon as she left her room, she met with the Capital Governor who came in a hurry. He had an ingratiating face which showed some anxiety. She suddenly felt how simr he looked to that silly Liu Qingping, the magistrate in Jinjiang. They were both chubby and were prone to bootlicking others.


    When she looked at him, she knew he was up to no good. One does not visit a temple for no reason. Without searching far, she knew it had to be rted to some urgent matter if not why would he havee to visit so early in the morning.


    The Governor walked to her and sped both hands in a greeting. ¡°Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°May I ask for what reason Milord hase so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Really.¡± Then, he added with a troubled tone, ¡°Did Teacher rest wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°The recent weather is quite fickle. You must pay attention to your health.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for your concern.¡±


    ......


    After chatting about random gossip for a while, he licked his dry lips and swallowed his saliva. Finally, he took his courage and suppressed his embarrassment to ask, ¡°Teacher Ji, this Official knows that you are currently busy with the Lin Capital case and might not have much time. Not to mention, the imperial duke case is quite urgent, but I don¡¯t know if...¡±


    He stopped, not knowing how to organize the next words.


    Ji Yunshu encouraged him, ¡°Milord, there is no harm in telling me what burdens your mind. If it is something I can help with, I will do my best to support you.¡±


    ¡°This matter is truly difficult.¡±


    Ji Yunshu observed him, trying to guess his thoughts. If it wasn¡¯t a thorny affair, Lord Liu would not have gone looking for her today.


    Could he have wanted to matchmake her with some sisters? Or did some youngdy take fancy of her and want him to introduce her?


    After hesitating for a while, the Governor finally stated his business. ¡°In fact, there is a murder case dating back to three years ago.¡± His expression hardened as he continued to exin. ¡°A few days ago, a married woman came to the Capital yamen and submitted aint to sue the Yufu county¡¯s magistrate for corruption and miscarriage of justice causing the tragic death of her daughter and letting the murderer free from the bounds of justice. The case had been closed for a few years already before the woman traveled all the way from Yufu to submit a request for a reinvestigation. However, since she had no background, she decided toe directly to the capital to submit her request which was not ording to protocol. Hence, the Supreme Court denied her request and threw the ball to me. The woman had returned time and time again to submit her request and I can¡¯t do anything about it. I have to say she is quite a pitiful person, so I ended up epting her appeal.¡±


    After the whole story was told, Ji Yunshu realized he hade to her for a case and not marriage.

 Chapter 319 - Do You Believe in the Heavens?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 319 ¨C Do You Believe in the Heavens?</strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression darkened as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this case?¡±


    The Capital Governor sighed, ¡°That woman¡¯s daughter was a famous songstress in a brothel, but was tainted by a man one night. She died that same night in that room, but the man is a young master of one of the influential houses in Yufu County and he proimed that he didn¡¯t kill her. He even bribed the local yamen. When the coroner examined the body, he reported that shemitted suicide by ingesting poison and this case was concluded as such. That woman has persistently insisted that her daughter would never take her own life, so she has traveled all the way to the Capital to submit this im.¡±


    ¡°Does she have any evidence or proof corroborating her im?¡±


    ¡°She mentioned something ¨C something about her daughter having a son. The day before she died, her daughter told her that she would remain in the brothel for only one more day before leaving Yufu County to raise her son somewhere else in peace, therefore she was certain that she would nevermit suicide.¡±


    The Governor pulled out several crumpled pieces of paper from his sleeve and handed them to Ji Yunshu, continuing, ¡°These are the ims she submitted. Please have a look, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stretched out a hand for the papers but was intercepted by another hand. She followed those fingers upwards only to meet Jing Rong¡¯s disgruntled gaze. He red at the capital mayor, ¡°Governor, did you not understand what this Prince meant earlier?¡±


    The Governor¡¯s face turned green ¨C he, of course, understood his intentions, but ¨C ¡°Your Highness, if this case was not so tricky, this official would also not have-¡±


    ¡°Is there no-one in the entire capital yamen and Supreme Court who is capable of taking over this case? Is the court feeding a bunch of useless animals?¡± Jing Rong bellowed.


    Lord Yi shook in his boots, but continued slowly, ¡°Please calm down, Your Highness. This official knows that he shouldn¡¯t trouble Teacher Ji with such a matter, but this case happened three years ago and would be difficult to investigate. Everyone across the capital, even the entire Great Lin, knows of Teacher Ji¡¯s capabilities. As such, this official thought of Teacher Ji ¨C if Teacher could solve this case, then this official along many others, could then submit our letters of rmendation for Teacher Ji to be the next Disciplinary¨C¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jing Rong cut the Governor off before he could finish. This governor sure was testing his limits!


    Ji Yunshu was likewise surprised; Jing Rong had already known of the Capital Governor¡¯s ns to request for her help in solving the case, but had rejected it on her behalf. Who could have expected that the Governor would be unfazed despite Jing Rong¡¯s warning and pay her a secret visit personally, only to meet Jing Rong straightaway? How interesting!


    Jing Rong was furious as he sternly spoke, ¡°Governor, this prince will repeat this only once more ¨C this is a case that you and the Supreme Court should handle. Discuss how you would do this behind closed doors and leave Teacher Ji alone.¡±


    It was as if he had been pped across the face as the Governor¡¯s cheeks began to flush. He gulped his saliva nervously and sighed, ¡°Yes, this official understands. It was this official¡¯s mistake.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Jing Rong replied curtly and returned those im papers he had intercepted previously.


    Lord Yi received them with both hands as he paid his respects, ¡°Then this official... will trouble and bother Your Highness and Teacher Ji no longer. This official will take his leave.¡±


    In the short span of their back-and-forth, Ji Yunshu caught a glimpse of the words ¡°Ye¡¯er¡± on those papers ¨C where had she seen them before? Just as the capital mayor stored the papers away dejectedly, Ji Yunshu called out, ¡°Lord Yi, please hold on.¡±


    He stopped immediately and turned around expectantly. As Ji Yunshu headed towards the Governor, she was pulled back by Jing Rong. He stated firmly, ¡°This is a case you cannot investigate.¡±


    ¡°I want to decide for myself.¡± She pushed Jing Rong¡¯s hand away and extracted the papers from the Governor¡¯s hands. Those papers should have been unsoiled, the writing on it neat and meticulous, but instead, the papers were crumpled, wrinkled, faint water marks still visible. Some of the ink had been stained and washed away, the written words difficult to make out unless one looked really carefully.


    Ji Yunshu conscientiously perused those ims, her face darkening as she finished. She held those papers tightly in her hands, only to carefully keep them after a while as she asked Lord Yi, ¡°Can I meet this person?¡±


    The Governor nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Of course, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Jing Rong stopped him and pulled Ji Yunshu aside, ¡°This case has nothing to do with you. This Prince doesn¡¯t want to drag you into any more needless matters ¨C all you have to do is to concentrate on the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯.¡±


    Ji Yunshu had a sad expression on her face as she asked him softly, ¡°Do you believe in the heavens?¡±


    Hm? ¡°Why do you ask so?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this was all fate, perhaps it was fated for me to investigate this case, because I have met this woman before. There is one page missing from this im, and that page is in my possession ¨C since the heavens wish to give me this case, I have no reason to refuse.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu...¡±


    She remarked steadfastly, ¡°When I first joined the yamen five years ago, I was indeed looking to feed myself, but I realised thereafter that there are too many wronged people, too many unfair cases in this world. I cannot just watch as these people die maligned without doing anything. Since the heavens have bestowed upon me the ability to solve cases and examine corpses, then this is my responsibility and not simply me being meddlesome. It¡¯s just like Your Highness having to bear your own responsibilities.¡±


    Jing Rong was both astonished and shaken by her words. He finally spoke, ¡°It looks like this Prince must worry about you this entire lifetime.¡± Yes, he agreed!


    A smile blossomed across Ji Yunshu¡¯s face as she retorted, ¡°You said that ¨C remember, I¡¯m a meddlesome troublemaker, you must look after me forever.¡± Their eyes met, smiling.


    Not long after, Ji Yunshu followed the Governor to the capital yamen to meet the woman she had bumped into that rainy day. She sat dazed on a bench outside, holding a frayed, yellow bag in her hands nervously. She mored quickly before the Governor as she saw him approaching, dropping to her knees and rugging on his official robes, crying, ¡°Milord, I¡¯m begging you. You must bring my daughter justice, I beg you.¡±


    ¡°Please get up first.¡±


    ¡°My daughter was killed; she didn¡¯tmit suicide ¨C there is no way she would. Milord, please help me, please help my daughter, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯ll kowtow before you, please.¡± She began to bow as she pleaded, making Lord Yi flustered.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart twinged. She squatted down and helped the woman up from the ground. That woman¡¯s emaciated face was a deadly pale ¨C one could only imagine how much she had been through in thest three years in her pursuit of justice. Ji Yunshu muttered softly, sorrily, ¡°Madame, please, first get up.¡±


    That woman looked at her, trying to ce where she had seen her before, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

 Chapter 320 - Case Details

    <h4><strong>Chapter 320 ¨C Case Details</strong></h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The woman recognized Ji Yunshu ¨C wasn¡¯t she the one who bumped into her that rainy day, drenching her im papers?


    ¡°Please, get up first.¡± Ji Yunshu helped her up from the floor and sat her aside, pushing a cup of steaming hot green tea into her hands, sping her cold fingers around the porcin cup.


    The woman held the cup for a moment, then gently ced it on the table. She held her dirty, yellow bag closer to her chest, shooting Ji Yunshu a wary nce, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied calmly, ¡°This one just wants to understand the case Madame is trying to submit.¡±


    ¡°Are you an official?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Someone from the court?¡±


    ¡°Not that either,¡± Ji Yunshu denied each time.


    The Governor exined on her behalf, ¡°This is the famous Teacher Ji. Although he is not a court official, he is known for his case solving and investigative abilities. If your daughter really was murdered, Teacher Ji will definitely bring her the justice she deserves.¡±


    Her eyes widened and she grabbed onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist frantically, ¡°Can you really help me? Help me clear my daughter¡¯s name?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°If Ye¡¯er really was harmed by someone else, then I can definitely find the true murderer and bring her justice.¡±


    The woman teared up as she began to bow towards Ji Yunshu. Just as she bent forwards, she was stopped by Ji Yunshu, ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t have to bother with these formalities. I will still need to know more about this case before I can make any conclusions and I need your help. I need you to tell me everything you know, everything you remember, even the smallest, most negligible details.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± The woman wiped her tears away, sat down and heaved a great, long sigh as she began recounting her story. It was almost an hour before she finished, and Ji Yunshu had a better idea of what had happened then.


    This woman was Madame Xie, born and brought up in Yufu County. Not long after her daughter Ye¡¯er was born, her husband had passed away and she single-handedly raised her daughter. When Ye¡¯er grew up, she gave birth to a son herself, but no matter how much Madame Xie questioned, Ye¡¯er never revealed who her son¡¯s father was. She eventually began work as a songstress at the most renowned brothel in Yufu County, House of Spring, in order to support themselves. As she was pretty and had a good voice, she had earned a significant amount in two years, but was simrly harassed by many men.


    The day before Ye¡¯er died, Madam Xie waited all night for Ye¡¯er to return home. When she did, she was drenched from the rain, only saying that she would leave House of Spring and Yufu County the next day with her son to start afresh, to start her new life. She was full of vigour and hope as she spoke with Madame Xie!


    Who could have expected that Ye¡¯er would be raped by the young master of the Qiao Family the next day, dying in a room half-naked on the second floor of House of Spring, covered in wounds, clothes torn to tatters. Her eyes were wide open, head leaning over the edge of the bed, her long hair spilling over the floor like a gory waterfall.


    ¡°That beast killed my daughter ¨C it was him. He bribed the county yamen and the coroner to make them dere that my daughter died by drinking poison. There is no way my daughter would kill herself, it¡¯s not possible...¡± Madame Xie copsed in a heap into the chair, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Ji Yunshu felt sorry for her, but was unsure how tofort her. She offered a few simple words empathetically when she noticed the bag Madame Xie not once let go of, ¡°Did this belong to Ye¡¯er?¡±


    Madam Xie nodded, ¡°These are all my daughter¡¯s possessions ¨C I¡¯ve kept them ever since that day.¡±


    ¡°Could I possibly have a look?¡±


    Madame Xie hesitated. She gently ced the bag on the table, tenderly unfolding it, unleashing a musty tang as she revealed its contents. The bag contained a lc garb, its sheen washed away by the years. The only other items were several other trinkets likebs, hairpins and bangles, as well as a dark grey doll crafted from rags. It had twintails and was adorable, but there were also five clothespins scattered across its body, patches of dark and pale colours from repeated washing over the years. Looking at the frayed edges, the doll must have been made at least ten years ago.


    ¡°This doll was specially made for Ye¡¯er by her father when he was still alive. She used to love it, keeping it her close by her side; if there was even a little hole, she would have me fix it, sew it up. She used to say that having the doll with her was as if her father was beside her. My poor, dear Ye¡¯er, it¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault that I could not protect you.¡± Madame Xie began to cry again.


    Ji Yunshu picked up the doll, turning it over. She had to admit, it was quite rare for a man to have such nifty fingers in that time. She ced it back inside the yellow bag, saying, ¡°Madame Xie, you should have a good rest over the next couple of days.¡±


    Madame Xie scrambled, ¡°Has Teacher decided to forsake us? I¡¯ve traveled all this way to the capital to seek justice for my daughter ¨C please help me, I have no other choice, Teacher, please...¡± She pleaded and tried to kneel.


    Ji Yunshu quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone, don¡¯t fret. This case must first pass through the Supreme Court¡¯s hands. It¡¯s been long established that county cases must be submitted through the local yamen from every state and county to the Supreme Court, but now that you havee to the Capital yourself to submit your im, things will be slightly trickier; since the Capital Governor has epted your im, then he will help you sort these things out. What¡¯s more, we would have to reopen her coffin and re-examine her body to know if Ye¡¯er trulymitted suicide by poison. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to investigate this case in the capital ¨C we would have to return to the Yufu County yamen. I am neither the court coroner, nor a court official ¨C to take over this case, I would require the Supreme Court¡¯s approval. It would take several days to process even if the capital mayor were to submit this application now.¡±


    Madame Xie finally understood. She nodded through her tears, holding onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands again, ¡°Teacher, if justice can be served on my daughter¡¯s behalf, I could repay you with this life and the next, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. If your daughter was indeed murdered by someone else, it¡¯s only natural and befitting to right any wrong.¡±


    Madame Xie nodded. The Governor had someone send her to a nearby inn to stay for the next few days while he sorted things out, ¡°Teacher Ji, this official will immediately draft up a proposal. Once the Supreme Court has approved it, this case will be handed over to you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°I must really thank you, Teacher.¡± The Governor continued, ¡°With your smarts, it would be the Great Lin¡¯s fortune if Teacher were to be an official. If this case were solved, this official would surely rmend Teacher for the Disciplinary Officer position ¨C even though the position has been empty for many years, with Teacher¡¯s sense, you would surely flourish and do good.¡±


    Ji Yunshu refused on the spot, ¡°Sir, this one investigates cases not for fame, nor for power.¡± In other words, she had zero interest in the Disciplinary Officer position.

 Chapter 321 - This is the Only Solution

    <h4><strong>Chapter 321 ¨C This is the Only Solution</strong></h4>


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Teacher feel like it is such a waste?¡± The Governor asked.


    A waste? Such an interesting choice of words. Ji Yunshu dusted her sleeves and turned towards the Governor sternly, ¡°Does milord think those holy teachings should be read by only virtuous men?¡±


    ¡°This... of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then, one doesn¡¯t have to be an official to help the masses.¡±


    Ugh! The Governor was at a loss for words, his nk expression resembled that of Liu Qingping¡¯s.


    Ji Yunshu did not linger long at the capital yamen; she returned to Bamboo Creek Garden where Jing Rong was waiting for her. Ji Yunshu raconted what had happened, with Jing Rong¡¯s face growing darker at her every word, ¡°Are you really going to the Yufu County yamen?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I have to see Ye¡¯er¡¯s body for myself.¡±


    ¡°Then, what if, she really didmit suicide by poison?¡±


    ¡°Then what if she didn¡¯t?¡± Ji Yunshu retorted.


    This woman sure has her way with words, however ¨C ¡°If you were to leave for Yufu County, what would you do about the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯?¡± Surely, you couldn¡¯t bring twenty coffins with you there?


    Ji Yunshu had fully expected Jing Rong¡¯s concerns, and she confidently replied, ¡°There are only eleven remaining corpses to be drawn. It would only take about a month for me to get to Yufu County, investigate the case, and return to the capital. There shouldn¡¯t be toorge a consequence; I should be able to make it back on time.¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to?¡± Jing Rong was worried, ¡°You have to understand, if something untoward happens to you on the way to Yufu County, how could this prince let you leave with peace of mind?¡± Jing Yi¡¯s eyes were set on them twenty-four seven, waiting for the day that Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu would be separated, making it easier for him to break either one. How could Jing Rong let Ji Yunshu leave the capital without him?


    Ji Yunshu looked at him calmly, ¡°I know what you are worried about. Prince Yi has been trying to stop us in all his power from investigating the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯; now that I have put it aside and am heading to Yufu County to investigate a totally different case, are we not ying straight into his cards? With Zijin by my side, there is nothing to worry about. If the appeal were approved, the Capital Governor would also have his men escort me the whole way through.¡±


    Jing Rong furrowed his brows, ¡°Things won¡¯t be as simple as that.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°This Prince really can¡¯t win, can I. I must find some time and pay that talkative Governor a visit ¨C this Prince must teach him a lesson.¡± How tyrannic!


    Ji Yunshu was unmoved.


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already nned everything, this Prince can¡¯t stop you even if I wished.¡± He finallypromised!


    The Governor took the following two days to prepare the required documents, sending it over to the Supreme Court the first thing that morning. Ever since he helped Jing Rong enter the pce on the night of the Crown Prince, no, the ex-Crown Prince Jing Hua¡¯s rebellion, the Supreme Court Vice-chancellor Lord Yu considered himself to belong in Jing Rong¡¯s camp ¨C as soon as he saw that the case was to be handled by Ji Yunshu, he stamped the documents the Governor submitted without a second thought. That Teacher Ji was Jing Rong¡¯s right-hand man, one on his own side; he definitely had to approve.


    But, the application was rejected by the Supreme Court Chancellor, the same man who had to tread carefully around his subordinate, the Vice-chancellor. He even wore a troubled look on his face as he exined, ¡°Governor, this case was long resolved three years ago. Submitting this im now, surely it¡¯s a little...¡±


    The Governor butted in before he finished his sentence, ¡°This case may be resolved as you say, but there¡¯s something odd about it.¡±


    ¡°Odd? What is? Are you assuming that her daughter was murdered just based on that woman¡¯s statement? The coroner who examined the body three years ago already determined that she died by consuming poison, Governor, I understand that you¡¯re always looking after the people, but there simply is nothing suspicious about this case, much less enough evidence to support re-opening it! If we were to send investigators for every baseless assumption, how would the Supreme Court continue to operate?¡±


    The Governor was likewise firm, ¡°There were obvious mistakes during the initial investigation, and there is high suspicion of the Qiao Family buying off the Yufu County Magistrate and coroner to write off this case. If they were innocent, why bribe them?¡±


    The Supreme Court Chancellor rebutted, ¡°Even so, it isn¡¯t enough for me to order a re-investigation; without solid proof, we can¡¯t re-open any case, and this Supreme Court would also not start any investigations.¡± His attitude was steely. On any other day, despite appearances, the Supreme Court Vice-chancellor was the one handling such affairs ¨C what was with the Chancellor today? Where did he get his newfound courage?


    Before the Governor could answer, the Chancellor¡¯s beady eyes turned as he approached, ¡°The affairs of the various states and counties may be under your jurisdiction, but the criminal cases are the Supreme Court¡¯s to decide. If this were to be approved, but end up a wild goose chase, all responsibility would fall on my shoulders! What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for that Teacher Ji to be involved? He¡¯s not one of us, not one of the court, so, are you trying to put me in a spot?¡±


    How could the Governor have predicted this turn of events? Even if the Supreme Court were to reject this application due to red tape, but he, the Capital Governor, was here to present it personally ¨C surely the Supreme Court would give him some face? What was wrong with the Chancellor? Lord Yi had no grounds to budge his way through this, however.


    The Chancellor had another suggestion, ¡°Governor, ever since His Majesty removed the Disciplinary Officer position, the authority to re-open district cases has fallen on us, the Supreme Court. No matter who wants to submit a im, they have to follow protocol and have sufficient evidence, otherwise they would never stand a chance. However, if that Teacher Ji... were to sound the royal drums outside the pce and appear before His Majesty, gaining his approval, then there would be no need for this case to pass through the Supreme Court¡¯s hands. Teacher Ji can then rightfully go forth to investigate this case, to overturn this case ¨C it¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    What an impable n, but ¨C the Governor¡¯s face turned green as he huffed, ¡°Chancellor, you should know better than anyone else that to sound the royal drums outside the pce, one would have to bear forty strikes of the paddle. Most people would get beaten to death before they can even reach the drums, much less Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Then there is no other way ¨C this is the only solution at the moment.¡± He shrugged his shoulders nonchntly ¨C this lord only had this in mind!


    Lord Yi seethed. He dusted his sleeves and left huffily. Just as he exited, someone else entered.


    Jing Yi scoffed in the Governor¡¯s direction, a devious smile on his face. The Supreme Court Chancellor scurried forth, paying his respects as he reported, ¡°Prince Yi was right ¨C the Capital Governor did want to have that Teacher Ji investigate the case. This official has rejected him as per Prince Yi instructed, letting him know to have Teacher Ji sound the royal drums.¡±


    Jing Yi sat in his study, pouring himself a cup of tea. He fingered the brim of the teacupzily, gaze studying the plum blossoms adorning the cup, smirking, ¡°Teacher Ji, oh, Teacher Ji ¨C what fun you¡¯ll have with those forty paddles.¡±

 Chapter 322 - Why Should This Prince Help?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 322 ¨C Why Should This Prince Help?</strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, ah, Teacher Ji. I hope you will enjoy those 40 paddles.¡±


    His treacherousness was not much differentpared to a vile petty man. His devious expression on his facepletely didn¡¯t match his unusually elegant facial features.


    The Supreme Court Chancellor inquired, ¡°Your Highness, what if Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t hit it?¡±


    ¡°He will.¡± Jing Yi dered with conviction. He sneered, ¡°His sense of justice is as important as his life. Hence, he will absolutely want to solve this case. As for how and when this can be done, this Prince has already made the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°What if he epted to receive those 40 paddles?¡±


    ¡°Even ordinary people can¡¯t stand 30 paddles, don¡¯t even mention his frail body receiving 40. Not to mention Prince Rong won¡¯t stand by if he actually gets paddled. At that time, Prince Rong will certainlye to find this Prince. When he does... I will force him to go to Yufu and investigate the missing disaster relief money. While he¡¯s busy investigating, this Prince will be able to take full control of the capital. Hmph! Isn¡¯t he always so concerned about Teacher Ji? I will fulfill his wish and send him to Yufu County together with Teacher Ji. Isn¡¯t that a good deed?¡±


    As heughed, he titled his cup 90 degrees, pouring away all of its contents onto the floor.


    Swoosh!


    The Supreme Court Chancellor was like a dog ¨Cughing and agreeing to Jing Yi all the time. In fact, he was filled with disgust.


    Meanwhile, the Capital Governor went to Bamboo Creek Garden immediately after leaving the Supreme Court.


    In the past two days, Jing Rong stayed there, sticking to Ji Yunshu brazenly like gum. If she was drawing inside a room, he will be in the courtyard practicing his swordy. If she was in the courtyard watering the nts and grooming her flowers, he will be sitting at the porch reading letters. When mealtime came, he would fill her bowl with food, and when it was time to sleep, he would shamelessly drill onto her bed and hugged her using the reason that he was too cold.


    ......


    Therefore for the past two days, Jing Rong had eaten her tofu on many asions. Ji Yunshu had no other way but endure it.


    When Jing Rong saw the Governor, he knew it was about the case and his face darkened.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The Governor sped his hands in greetings.


    Jing Rong squinted at him and hummed. Both of his hands were sped behind him as he walked to a stone bench in the courtyard and sat down. Then, he scooted over to Ji Yunshu and picked up a brush she put on the stone table. He doodled on her drawing, turning the painting which was once filled with beautiful plum blossoms into an unsightly one.


    While he was feigning to be preupied, he was secretly paying attention to Ji Yunshu¡¯s conversation with the Capital Governor. Despite straining his ears, he could only catch fragments of the conversation.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, the Supreme Court Chancellor told me the evidence is insufficient. I¡¯m afraid that even if I submit a request again, we will face the same result, so...¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± The Governor exined quickly, ¡°Teacher Ji, if the case was rejected again, we can...¡±


    Ji Yunshu understood his meaning. She interrupted him, ¡°I know this is making things difficult for you. However, since I already agreed to her plight, I must help her get back the justice for her daughter. I cannot renege on my words.¡±


    She was also worried about it. If the Supreme Court Chancellor rejected the request, she had no other way to proceed with the case.


    The Capital Governor was in the same state of mind because that request for an appeal had been made by him.


    Ji Yunshu rubbed her stomach as she scowled. After contemting the problem a moment, she raised her eyes and suddenly inquired, ¡°Milord, what if we investigated it privately?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible...¡± His words were interrupted promptly.


    Jing Rong jumped in the conversation. ¡°That won¡¯t do. The Imperial Court won¡¯t register the case. The local yamen will not follow suit either and no one will coborate with your investigation. Not to mention, the Qiao family will have no reason to answer any of your questions. Nothing legal will be reported and the magistrate of Yufu will not receive you.¡±


    This was simply like ying a game on your own!


    Even while he spoke, he didn¡¯t lift his head. He continued to doodle on the paper. Ji Yunshu fell in contemtion, then she walked towards him. She happened to lower her head and the sight almost infuriated her to death. Her beautiful and realistic painting had been destroyed by his doodling.


    That guy, he dares to draw a turtle on it! And it actually looks so ugly.


    She snatched back the brush and chided at him. ¡°A turtle on a plum blossom, this shows yourck of aesthetic.¡±


    Pfft!


    Heughed out loud but quickly resumed back to his stern appearance. ¡°You also know that a turtle and plums blossoms don¡¯t match together, so why do you care about this case?¡±


    She could see the meaning. ¡°I know you¡¯re saying I¡¯m being too meddlesome, but I cannot reject this case.¡±


    ¡°This is the Supreme Court¡¯s business, not yours!¡± He reminded her.


    He added in the same serious tone, ¡°At present, the Supreme Court had rejected the request as this Prince has expected. If you¡¯re thinking about asking me for help, it¡¯s impossible. The Great Lin¡¯sws stipte that a person without the corresponding position couldn¡¯t meddle with official matters or tasks outside of his field of duty. This is what we call don¡¯t meddle in affairs that are not part of your position. It¡¯s not possible to use my authority to force the Supreme Court Chancellor to ept the case. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of having rules andws? Besides, have you never think that the Supreme Court Chancellor might be right and this case wasn¡¯t a miscarriage of justice? If all the mothers of any deceased were toe and request a reinvestigation because they were unconvinced, there will be no end to this.¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained silent for a moment. His words caused waves inside her heart. She squeezed out, ¡°But what if it was truly as that mother said?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not, but that has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You obviously noticed there was something fishy with the case. Are you really going to ignore it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    No one back down. They red at each other. The smell of gunpowder was in the air.


    The Governor noticed the impasse. He rubbed his hands together not knowing whose side to take. The heavy atmosphere was suffocating him. After a long moment, he advanced timidly and leaned toward Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, there is a way.¡±


    Huh? Ji Yunshu turned to him. ¡°What way?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jing Rong snarled at him suddenly.


    The oppression in his tone deterred Lord Yi from speaking further, making him tremble. Thetter lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Jing Rong knew what the Governor was about to say.


    With scary expression, he gestured at Lord Yi. ¡°Governor, you may go.¡± He unleashed a tyrannical order to withdraw.


    The Governor was worried to tread in these muddy waters. The fear of pissing off Jing Rong further made him ran away without looking back.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong. ¡°What other way is there?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± His tone was firm. His expression contained a hint of warning. ¡°In short, you better listen carefully. Since the request for an appeal was rejected, you are forbidden from involving yourself in it. If you don¡¯t listen, this Prince will tie you up and shut you in your room ¨C lest you poke your nose where you shouldn¡¯t. And I am not joking!¡±


    The next moment, Ji Yunshu tried to walk away from him, but he blocked her.


    Grenn¡¯s Rants Corner


    Lol! Don¡¯t ask an independant woman to be obedient when she has her own priorities and doing otherwise is going against her beliefs.

 Chapter 323 - The Young Miss of the Qiao Family

    <h4><strong>Chapter 323 ¨C The Young Miss of the Qiao Family</strong></h4>


    Her slender frame stood in his way, her clear gaze confident, unwavering, firm. ¡°You know I can¡¯t leave it alone,¡± she eked out, eyes slightly reddened.


    Jing Rong did not pale inparison as he stated, ¡°Listen up, Ji Yunshu. This Prince forbids you from delving any further ¨C since the Supreme Court will not ept the appeal, it is set in stone no matter how you try, whatever that solution is. In any case, that solution is prohibited in this Prince¡¯s books.¡± He left with a flourish.


    Ji Yunshu stood rooted to the spot, staring nkly at the painting destroyed by Jing Rong. She clutched on tightly to her gown through her sleeves, preventing it from ruffling in the wind. Does she really have to give up on investigating this case? What is that solution she seeks? No matter how much she questioned, no one would tell her anything ¨C clearly, Jing Rong had ordered for his subordinates to keep their mouths sealed.


    The next day.


    Ji Yunshu got ready to leave the house, only to meet Ji Wanxin at the estate gates, who was holding an ornate lunchbox in her hands.


    ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯ve brought some cakes and biscuits that you enjoy, but I haven¡¯t made any in a long time so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s any good.¡± Ji Wanxin pushed the box towards Ji Yunshu, opening its lid to reveal several delicious looking pine flower cakes.


    Ji Yunshu did love these, but it wasn¡¯t the right time for snacks. She called over a servant and handed the box over to her, instructing, ¡°ce this in my room.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± The little servant girl trotted along.


    Ji Yunshu addressed Ji Wanxin, ¡°Second Sister, there is somewhere I must be; I can¡¯t stay and chit-chat with you.¡±


    ¡°For you to be in such a hurry, where are you going to¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major.¡±


    ¡°Then let me go with you; I¡¯ve been idling around all day, let me apany you.¡± Ji Wanxin was eager, beckoning with a pleasing, inviting smile.


    ¡°I still think there¡¯s no need. You¡¯re still frail, I¡¯m concerned...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright ¨C the physician has said it¡¯s okay for me to get up and about, especially if I¡¯m only idling around.¡± She linked arms with Ji Yunshu, leaning over endearingly. A passing servant girl hugging a flowerpot witnessed this scene, almost dropping the flowerpot in her hands ¨C who knew that Teacher Ji would appeal to both men and women?


    Ji Yunshu could not shake her off. She eventually brought her along, the two of them traveling to the inn together.


    As soon as they stepped in, they could hear crashing soundsing from the inside. The first floor of the inn was an absolute mess; broken dishes, wine and food were scattered on the floor, with the furniture in disarray. In the middle of the inn stood a ferociousdy smashing and throwing things around, simultaneously scolding a woman on the floor. The innkeeper persuaded, ¡°Miss, please stop destroying things.¡±


    ¡°Scram,¡± she waved him away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you only concerned with money?¡± She dug out a golden ingot from the pouch dangling from her waist, flinging it at the innkeeper, ¡°Here, take it. It¡¯s enough to buy your entire inn.¡±


    The innkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up. He held the ingot to his teeth and bit into it ¨C it was real! Money never failed; the innkeeper retreated to a corner, handing over several vases for the youngdy to thrash.


    The woman on the floor barely supported herself, her head lowered. Her messy hair obscured her ghastly pale face. Yet she never made a single sound in the face of such public humiliation, only clutching tightly to the yellowed bundle in her hands, not moving an inch. Wasn¡¯t that woman Aunty Xie?


    Ji Yunshu was pulled back by Ji Wanxin as she attempted to enter, ¡°Yunshu, let¡¯s not meddle in someone else¡¯s affairs.¡± She shook her head, scared.


    Thatdy raised her voice again, ¡°Your daughter wasn¡¯t clean to begin with, working in a brothel. It¡¯s her good fortune that my brother took a liking to her, but that loser took her own life by poison. This case was resolved three years ago, yet you still stubbornly insist that my brother killed your daughter, evening all this way to the capital to stir up trouble!¡± She emptied a wine jar all over Aunty Xie¡¯s trembling body, and the crowd fell deadly silent.


    Aunty Xie sobbed, ¡°My daughter is innocent.¡±


    ¡°How is a prostitute innocent? She obviously killed herself, how dare you wrong my big brother.¡±


    Aunty Xie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she trembled continuously. She replied firmly, ¡°My daughter didn¡¯tmit suicide, it was that animal who killed her.¡±


    Smack! Thedy bent over and gave Aunty Xie a resounding p across her face. She then haughtily ordered the innkeeper, ¡°Listen up, throw this woman out of here now, otherwise, this Miss will turn your entire inn upside down.¡±


    ¡°But ... she was sent here by the Governor.¡±


    ¡°Then return me those silvers now.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± No way in hell! The innkeeper gritted his teeth and called hisckey over, ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Throw her out!¡±


    He dragged Aunty Xie off the floor, across the inn where the crowd parted, leaving a clear path to the exit. Ji Yunshu stopped him as he reached the door.


    ¡°Get out of the way, get out!¡± He was impatient.


    Ji Wanxin tugged on the corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve, reminding her to move aside. Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression grew steely as she helped Aunty Xie out of that man¡¯s hold. He pointed an using finger at her, ¡°You?¡±


    Aunty Xie saw that it was Teacher Ji, and she looked at her hopefully.


    That haughtydy strutted over, pushing that man aside, proiming, ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle in my business?¡±


    Ji Yunshu gave her an unfriendly nce, pulling Aunty Xie safely behind her and handing her over to Ji Wanxin, ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ji Wanxin was startled, but carefully brought Aunty Xie to one side.


    ¡°Let go of that wench,¡± the young woman wanted to pull Aunty Xie over, but Ji Yunshu aimed for and pressed hard on a painful point on the other¡¯s wrist, flinging her away.


    ¡°Young miss, this one would like to give you a word of advice ¨C stop before things get out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know or care who I am, but this aunty was settled here in this inn by the Governor. If you dare harm her, you would be obstructing official business ¨C I don¡¯t think this is a crime you can bear.¡± Ji Yunshu stated these matter-of-factly, but everyone else who could hear her in the vicinity took a step back.


    Ugh! The young woman gave a cold smirk, pointing towards herself, ¡°I can¡¯t bear that crime? Do you know who I am? Did you think a mere Capital Governor could touch me?¡±


    ¡°Then you can give it a shot! Before this one came over, I saw the Governor and his men heading this way. If you were to chase this aunty out of the inn, when he gets here to find that she¡¯s missing, dying all investigations ¨C this is not a sentence anyone can handle.¡±


    She froze. Her second uncle was Qiao Zheng of the Ministry of Personnel, a first-ranking official. What was a measly Capital Governor? On the other hand, however, if she were to pit her own second uncle against the capital mayor due to her own foolish actions, she might be the culprit in this war between officials.

 Chapter 324 - Sounding the Royal Drums (1)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 324 ¨C Sounding the Royal Drums (1)</strong></h4>


    After much consideration, the young miss decided to take a softer approach, but not backing down, ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯m the eldest miss of the Qiao Family, Qiao Xiao. My second uncle is Minister Qiao Zheng of the Ministry of Personnel, what do I have to fear about a measly capital Governor?¡± Her savage visage couldpare to that of Jing Xuan when she decided to mess around.


    So, she had an uncle who was a first-ranking official! No wonder she could throw her weight around. Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t fussed, ¡°Miss Qiao, Aunty Xie has travelled such a long way to the capital for her daughter, why make it difficult for her?¡±


    ¡°Make things difficult?¡± Qiao Xiao shot Aunty Xie a hateful nce, raising a plucked brow as she huffed derisively, ¡°This woman has been iming that my big brother killed her daughter for the past three years ¨C everyone in town has heard of it. She¡¯s continuously made a scene at our estate, tarnishing the name and reputation of our Qiao Family. Such a woman should rot in hell! If not for my parents¡¯ kindness, how did you think she could survive till today? If this Miss had note to the capital to visit my second uncle, who would have known that this filthy woman woulde all this way to submit a im? This Miss is not as kind as my parents ¨C it¡¯s a miracle if I don¡¯t kill her today.¡± She spoke as though she was the one who had suffered great grievance.


    Ever since Aunty Xie¡¯s daughter¡¯s death, she had not left the Qiao Estate alone in peace; whether it was burning incense and paper money before their gates, throwing paper men across their walls, or poisoning the Qiao Estate well and getting imprisoned as a result. The Qiao Family took pity on her, especially since she still had a young grandson to care for, and let charges go. She was much quieter these two months and had stopped making trouble at the Qiao Estate, so the Qiao Family had thought that she had finally thought things through, but who knew that she was here in the capital to file a im? Qiao Xiao¡¯s anger was not unfounded!


    However, Ji Yunshu tried to convince her, ¡°Miss Qiao, Aunty Xie only came to the capital to understand the real reason behind her daughter¡¯s death. If your big brother did not kill her, then there is no need to fear. If things could be settled once and for all, won¡¯t your Qiao Estate also be free of further harassment?¡± Mm?


    Qiao Xiao scanned Ji Yunshu ¨C the well-dressed man before her emanated a mysterious, charismatic aura, but his eyes were icy cold. Qiao Xiao bit her lower lip, ncing outside to make sure the Capital Governor was still nowhere near, ¡°Forget it then; I¡¯ve given her a talking to today, but if I see her again, I won¡¯t be this lenient next time around.¡± She left, and the crowd naturally scattered.


    Together with Ji Wanxin, Ji Yunshu helped the soaking wet Aunty Xie up to a room on the second floor so that she could change into a set of fresh clothes.


    ¡°Many thanks for that, Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need; I didn¡¯t do much.¡±


    Aunty Xie asked hopefully, ¡°How goes my daughter¡¯s case?¡±


    JI Yunshu could not bear to tell her that the application was rejected by the Supreme Court, so she told a white lie, ¡°Wait a little longer ¨C it¡¯s not an easy task to have this case re-opened.¡±


    ¡°Not easy? I¡¯ve travelled all this way to the capital after years of fruitless begging ¨C it cannot end just like this. My daughter was murdered and she died with injustice! I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± She wailed, tugging at Ji Yunshu¡¯s heartstrings.


    Ji Yunshu wrecked her brains: the only way the Supreme Court would ept and investigate this case was with His Majesty¡¯s decree, but would Qi Zhen Emperor concern himself with such a trivial matter?


    Ji Yunshu brought Ji Wanxin home after Aunty Xie calmed down considerably with much persuasion and constion. On their way back, Ji Wanxin was curious, so Ji Yunshu quickly summarised what had happened.


    That night.


    Ji Yunshu stood awake outside her room, trying to figure out the best way to get this case approved by the Supreme Court, if not, convincing Qi Zhen Emperor to agree to the investigation. What was that option Jing Rong refused to share with her?


    Suddenly ¨C ¡°Did you go to see that woman today?¡± She turned to see Jing Rong walking towards her.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°You have to investigate this case?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She nced at him out of the corner of her eye as she hesitated in giving her answer. She carefully removed the object hanging around her neck, fingering the square wooden amulet. It was roughly five millimeters in diameter, and the edges were extremely well-rounded and smooth. The amulet¡¯s colour was light in some areas and darker in others, resembling that of a beautiful watercolour painting. An ornately carved picture sat in the centre of the piece; it looked like an ancient symbol from some angles, and a flower from another. She caressed the carved symbol, several of its original owner¡¯s memories shing across her mind.


    ¡°Young miss, this was your mother¡¯s. Keep it safely with you at all times. Remember not to give it to anyone else ¨C this amulet is more important than your own life.¡± These words were said to the original owner by the nanny looking after her when she was about only seven or eight.


    In thest five years, Ji Yunshu had heard whispers of memories and searched countless references and books, but could discover absolutely nothing about that amulet, until she saw that doll in Aunty Xie¡¯s bag! Her gaze grew heavy, ¡°I have to, for this.¡±


    Jing Rong did not understand, ¡°What has this ... amulet have to do with that case?¡±


    ¡°This was left to me by myte mother. ording to my nanny, this amulet is more important than my life. These few years, I have managed to dig up nothing about this symbol, but that doll of Aunty Xie¡¯s daughter has the exact same symbol. She said that her husband made that doll for her daughter, so, I want to make a trip to Yufu County ¨C to investigate the cause of death of Aunty Xie¡¯s daughter, as well as the secret to my mother¡¯s amulet.¡± This was the true reason!


    Jing Rong looked at that amulet and fell silent.


    ..........


    The next morning.


    Ji Wanxin hurried over, ¡°Yunshu, quick! I was on my way to see that aunty at the inn, but god knows where did she learn that the Supreme Court has rejected the application, and she is now on her way to the pce to sound the royal drums!¡±


    ¡°Sound the royal drums?¡± Ji Yunshu flinched! She finally knew what that solution Jing Rong had forbidden the entire estate from mentioning was, sounding the royal drums! Anyone from anywhere in the Great Lin could sound the royal drums and submit their im, but to sound it, one must endure the beatings of forty paddles, no more and no less, but Aunty Xie¡¯s frail frame could never survive those paddles.


    Ji Yunshu rushed out immediately and headed straight for the East Gate of the pce. Four guards surrounded the royal drums, with an overseer standing in the centre. Two other guards held paddles, striking Aunty Xie¡¯s body in turn. She was syed all over the floor, blood seeping through her gown, staining her back scarily red. The guards mercilessly raised their paddles once more, preparing tond the next full blow.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ji Yunshu cried out, scrambling on top of Aunty Xie.


    The guards rested their paddles against the ground as Aunty Xie panted heavily on the brink of death, unable to even cry out in pain. She struggled to open her eyes, using thest of her strength as she pleaded painfully, ¡°Please ... please help me.¡±

 Chapter 325 - Sounding the Royal Drums (2)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 325 ¨C Sounding the Royal Drums (2)</strong></h4>


    Aunty Xie¡¯s entire body was shaking. Some blood sputtered from her mouth as she feebly grabbed onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve.


    Ji Yunshu began to tear up, ¡°Aunty Xie, I promise you I would definitely help you, but these paddles cannot be taken lightly.¡±


    ¡°As long as ... I can ... clear my ... daughter¡¯s name, it ... doesn¡¯t ... matter if I ... die.¡± What fear did a mother have if it were all for the sake of her child?


    ¡°Why put yourself through all these?¡±


    ¡°If I die, my only wish, Teacher, is to ... serve justice ... to those who deserve it.¡± Aunty Xie¡¯s face was wrinkled in pain, and she looked miserable.


    Ji Yunshu crinkled her nose as she looked to that overseer, ¡°How many strokes are left?¡±


    The overseer was deadpan, ¡°There are twenty-seven strokes left ¨C all must be administered.¡±


    ¡°If the remaining twenty-seven paddles were borne, could we sound the drums?¡±


    ¡°ording to the Great Lin¡¯sws, that is correct.¡± He replied ordingly, next addressing Aunty Xie, ¡°Are you going to continue?¡±


    Aunty Xie slowly closed her bloodshot eyes and nodded, unwavering. She managed to force out only one word, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The overseer ordered Ji Yunshu to be pulled aside, ¡°Continue hitting.¡±


    Smack! Another heavy stroke struck Aunty Xie¡¯s back, more blood soaking her already stained dress.


    ¡°Stop hitting, stop hitting ...¡± Ji Yunshu screamed, but she was firmly held back by two burly guards.


    Smack!


    ............


    Smack!


    Another four paddles fell.


    Aunty Xie had long lost consciousness, but none of the guards were about to stop any time soon.


    Tears streamed down Ji Yunshu cheeks as she used all her strength to break out of those guards¡¯ deathgrip. She moured to where Aunty Xie was and the next strokended squarely on her back.


    ¡°Oof!¡± She bit her lips, holding back her tears from the numbing pain burning across her back.


    Ji Wanxin was bbergasted, ¡°Yunshu?¡± She stood where she was, her feet rooted to the ground.


    The overseer had no mind to stop his men, instead ordering his guards, ¡°Continue!¡± The guard began to raise his paddle, intending to strike once more, but that heavy paddle was stopped in mid-air by Shi Zijin who was observing in the shadows, her sword skillfully pushing it away. She gave him a kick, berating, ¡°What guts!¡±


    He clutched his stomach as he doubled over, looking toward the overseer, ¡°Sir, this is?¡±


    The overseer was likewise surprised as he questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Shi Zijin could care less. She squatted down and checked on Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡±


    Ji Yunshu eyed Shi Zijin and shook her head feebly, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She was barely audible, sweat dripping down her strained neck. The pain on her back where the paddlended was excruciating. She thought of Aunty Xie who had endured thirteen paddles, how much more pain was she in? If not for her pursuit of revenge, she would long be dead.


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°I will bear the remaining paddles on her behalf.¡±


    Not far away.


    Jing Yi was seatedfortably in his sedan. He opened the curtains, staring indifferently at what had unfolded before his eyes, a devious smirk naturally appearing. Things were going exactly as he nned.


    Dou Quan was waiting outside the sedan, ¡°If Your Highness had not alerted that woman to sound the royal drums, we would never have witnessed such an exciting disy.¡±


    ¡°The real show has yet to begin.¡± In his eyes, this was only the beginning.


    ¡°I have a question, Your Highness. That Teacher Ji is known for her stubbornness, what if ... she was really beaten to death?¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong would never leave this or her alone; he must already be on his way.¡±


    ¡°This servant would like to congratte Your Highness¡¯s sess in advance.¡±


    Jing Yi smirked devilishly, ¡°Jing Rong, oh Jing Rong. This Prince is waiting for you toe beg me.¡± It was as if that panorama of his dreams was already painted before his eyes ¨C as long as this n of his seeded, that position of power he so longed for would be his to lose. His eyes were full of power, greed for control, as he continued watching from afar.


    Shi Zijin was about to help Ji Yunshu off Aunty Xie¡¯s body, when ¨C


    ¡°Leave her there!¡± A forceful voice rang across the hall.


    Jing Rong marched across the hall, his long gown swaying behind him. His stone cold expression bore both that of steely rage and iciness, his eagle-sharp eyes so deadly they could kill.


    Unlike Jing Rong before him, Lang Po was only sorry, oh, my Teacher Ji!


    The overseer was startled and he quickly paid his respects, ¡°This one pays his respects to Prince Rong.¡±


    Jing Rong walked straight past him towards Ji Yunshu, fixing his icy cold re on her. She did her best to look up, following the finest handmade boots upwards to meet his stare as he asked, ¡°Is this worth it?¡±


    She panted, trembling, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then this Prince will fulfill your wish.¡± He ordered Lang Po, ¡°Take this woman away first.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lang Po lifted the already unconscious Aunty Xie and left.


    He turned to the guard still clutching his abdomen, ¡°This prince orders you to continue hitting.¡± The guards were shocked!


    Shi Zijin hurried forth, ¡°Your Highness, this has nothing to do with the Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡± This was a direct order, and the guards nervously raised their paddles.


    Smack!


    It fell, but it stung lesspared to the previous one.


    Ji Yunshu bit her lips, her face scrunched up in pain.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Jing Rong ordered again.


    Just then, Ji Wanxin scrambled forth, falling to her knees with a p, ¡°Your Highness, she would die like this. She¡¯s already received one stroke on Aunty Xie¡¯s behalf; any longer and she would definitely die, please, Your Highness.¡± She cried beautifully and gracefully that red mole at the edge of her eyebrow made her look even more pitiable.


    Jing Rong did not even nce in her direction, all of his attention devoted to Ji Yunshu, and the blood stains seeping through her gown. How could he be unmoved, not affected at all? He was in pain as well! However, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, ordering, ¡°Strike!¡±


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    A rain of paddles fell; Ji Yunshu received six paddles in total. She copsed on the ground, blood covering her entire back. Her breaths were shallow ¨C all she could feel in her entire body was numbness, numbness from the pain. Her entire body was trembling, from her lips to her brows, and she said nothing, she could say nothing.


    Jing Rong steeled himself again, ¡°This Prince will ask you once more ¨C is it worth it?¡±


    It took quite a while before Ji Yunshu pursed her lips, eking out with the remaining of her strength, ¡°It ... is!¡± Her voice was hoarse, so feeble and weak.


    Tears overflowed from Jing Rong¡¯s bloodshot eyes. He bent down, scooping up Ji Yunshu in one smooth movement, holding her tightly in his arms. He conceded; if she were to die, he could not live. He could feel his own hands the blood flowing out of Ji Yunshu¡¯s back, flowing gently into the creases of his palms, cold, and wet, reminding him to be gentle and careful. This woman was light beyond belief.


    Ji Yunshu crumpled lifelessly in his hold, the acrid ferrous odour of blood gently washed away by his scent, enveloping her tenderly ...

 Chapter 326 - This Is Fate

    <h4><strong>Chapter 326 ¨C This Is Fate</strong></h4>


    Jing Rong carried the unconscious Ji Yunshu up his sedan and left the East Gate of the pce in front of the guards and overseer, with Ji Wanxin naturally following suit.


    As the sedan disappeared into the distance, the overseer¡¯s thumping heart began to calm down. Not far off, Jing Yi¡¯s eyes lit up gradually following Jing Rong¡¯s moving sedan, his fists almost grasping victory ¨C it was not far away!


    ¡°Jing Rong, this Prince will wait for you to quietly leave the capital. Don¡¯t ever think of returning in this lifetime!¡± He spoke in hushed tones, then signalling to Dou Quan out of his window, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the estate.¡± He pulled down his blinds at Dou Quan reeled in his reins and they set off from the East Gate.


    The Rong Estate.


    Ji Yunshu was covered in blood and cold sweat, her face ghostly white, slender frame trembling ever so slightly. It was not long before Mo Ruo arrived, startled at the sight before him; she was sprawled on the bed, her pale garb dyed red, flesh mangled as if she were a steak hammered to pieces. Mo Ruo sucked in, ordering for a basin of warm water to be brought forth as he shook his head.


    Jing Rong stood watch, gaze fixed firmly on the back of Ji Yunshu¡¯s skull. He finally spoke, ¡°Nothing must happen to her.¡±


    Mo Ruo narrowed his eyes, ¡°If she dies, what of you?¡±


    ¡°I cannot live as well.¡± There was no hesitation.


    Mo Ruo was not surprised, ¡°Jing Rong, it will happen sooner orter ¨C if you do not kill her, then she will kill you.¡± There were hints of warning in his voice, but also hints of admonition.


    Jing Rong said nothing.


    Their conversation was heard by Ji Wanxin, who was standing in a corner of the room. Her fingers were digging deep into the flesh of her palms, any deeper and she would have drawn blood. In that moment, how much did she wish for Ji Yunshu to stay asleep forever! All these were well-hidden beneath her gentle appearance, the only expression she wore was that of pity, tears brimming at the sight of her sister.


    Mo Ruo eventually had everyone but Shi Zijin and Ji Wanxin leave the room. It took the time for a joss stick to finish burning before he had finished applying medicine to Ji Yunshu¡¯s wounds. He gave her some oral medication as well. With Ji Wanxin¡¯s assistance, they managed to dress her wounds and help her into clean clothes.


    Mo Ruo washed the blood off his hands and smoothed out his robes. Picking up a brush, he wrote down the names of several medicinal herbs and handed the list to Shi Zijin, ¡°Have the servants boys at Yuhua Pavillion prepare several servings of this prescription.¡± Shi Zijin disappeared in a sh.


    By then, Jing Rong had entered the room. He lifted his hand an inch, but put it back down again, balling his fists inside his sleeves instead. He looked at Ji Yunshu¡¯s pale face for a long while with his deep-set eyes, before finally tearing his eyes away. He approached Mo Ruo, asking, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mo Ruo did not even spare him a nce, ¡°She was already weak to begin with; now that she¡¯s gone through such an ordeal, she¡¯ll needplete bed rest for several months, a month if she¡¯s lucky. You¡¯re lucky you have me around ¨C she¡¯ll need just over a week.¡± He flicked him away.


    Jing Rong nodded coldly, ¡°Stay here first, there¡¯s somewhere I have to be.¡± He put a foot across the door sill and headed out.


    Mo Ruo quickly grabbed him, ¡°Are you going to meet with Prince Yi?¡± It wasn¡¯t a question ¨C he was sure!


    Jing Rong gave a curt nod; Mo Ruo had the keenest ears in the capital ¨C it was no wonder he knew. Mo Ruo sighed, ¡°If it was destined by the heavens, nothing and no one can change it. Jing Rong, oh Jing Rong, this is fate!¡±


    Jing Rong left without a word.


    When Mo Ruo returned to the room, he found Ji Wanxin in a coughing fit. He pulled her to a chair, ¡°Let me read your pulse.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Mo Ruo ced a handkerchief over her wrist, then his fingers over it. He pulled away after a short while, ¡°Miss¡¯ body is weak and is cold by nature ¨C your illness was likely due to poor care after a bad cold when you were young.¡±


    ¡°Gentleman Mo lives up to your name; my illness is chronic and can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    ¡°All ailments start in the mind.¡± Mo Ruo picked up his brush and wrote another prescription, handing it to her, detailing, ¡°Take this prescription everyday when you return. Even though it cannot cure your illness, it can help alleviate it.¡±


    Ji Wanxin received it, thanking him, ¡°Many thanks, Gentleman Mo.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± He brushed it off.


    ¡°Is Gentleman Mo good friends with Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Ji Wanxin dropped her gaze, continuing, ¡°Prince Rong treats Yunshu very well ¨C I believe Gentleman Mo has never seen Prince Rong treat any woman this way, have you?¡±


    What a funny question! Even though Mo Ruo looked like he was indifferent, he was sharper than anyone else. He put down what was in his hands, looking usingly at Ji Wanxin as he narrowed his eyes, ¡°It seems Second Miss Ji is very interested in Prince Rong?¡±


    Ugh! Mo Ruo was Mo Ruo; he was brutally straightforward, never skirting around the bush. Ji Wanxin did not expect her tail to be caught. She hesitated as her hands began to sweat, but she put on a calm front as she exined, ¡°You are mistaken ¨C I¡¯m only trying to start a conversation.¡±


    Mo Ruo only smiled.


    The Yi Estate.


    Jing Yi sat at his desk before a piece of thin paper. He dipped his brush in ink in one hand and held back his sleeve with the other, and began to write. On the bamboo mat, a small incense burner was lit, its fragrant smell permeating the hall. The hall was so quiet that the scratching of his brush against paper could be heard, until a set of footsteps broke the eerie silence.


    Jing Yi continued writing, the corners of his thin, cold lips slowly pulling upwards. He knew who it was!


    Jing Rong walked in stonily, stopping right before him.


    He did not speak, nor did Jing Yi spare him a nce.


    When Jing Yi finished hisst stroke, he ced his brush on an ivory brush holder, admiring his own work, ¡°Good!¡± How shameless!


    Hezily looked up at Jing Rong, smiling, ¡°How did the great Prince Rong find time toe visit today? I¡¯ve only just heard that that clever Teacher Ji was sounding the royal drums at the East Gate ¨C how did that go? Did she receive all forty paddles and sound the drums? Or...¡± Was she dead? Jing Yi left those words unsaid, but his intentions lingered.


    Jing Rong was expressionless; he had no time for small talk, ¡°The Supreme Court Chancellor is one of your men ¨C you must have had a hand in this case, no?¡±


    Jing Yi pondered, puzzled, ¡°Case? What case?¡±


    I don¡¯t know of any case! He was acting quite the fool, ying the part.

 Chapter 327 - Everyone Makes Mistakes

    <h4><strong>Chapter 327 ¨C Everyone Makes Mistakes</strong></h4>


    As Jing Yi trailed off, his eyes gleamed. He tapped a finger onto his desk, faking a moment of realization, ¡°Oh, were you referring to that three-year-old case from Yufu County? The Supreme Court Chancellor did mention it when he had tea here the other day. I remember he said that there was no real evidence to support the im and hence it couldn¡¯t be re-opened by the Great Lin¡¯sws. You know the Chancellor ¨C he¡¯s just afraid of responsibility, so don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± Jing Yi was every inch the saint.


    Jing Rong was entirely familiar with Jing Yi¡¯s standard operating procedure, ¡°Jing Yi, stop beating around the bush.¡± This prince would never fall for your tricks!


    Jing Yiughed, ¡°Okay, since you want me to be truthful, here it is.¡± He dusted his sleeves, looking up at Jing Rong, ¡°No matter how you look at it, this case can never be approved. Moreover, that Teacher Ji is neither a court official, nor a royal coroner ¨C there are no grounds for him to head this investigation. The only way out is to sound the royal drums and submit a royal im; this is the only way Teacher Ji can rightfully begin investigations.¡±


    ¡°Was that why you had someone mention this to that woman in secret? Because you knew that Teacher Ji would definitely save her, and receive the remaining paddles on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Jing Yi was honest, ¡°And you knew that Teacher Ji would do so on that woman¡¯s behalf ¨C that¡¯s why you are here before me.¡± Both of them had anticipated thisst move ¨C it simply came down to who would emerge victorious.


    Jing Yi picked his calligraphy off his desk and stood up. He circled around and ced his work before Jing Rong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you still remember when we were young and still living at the Eight Prince¡¯s Estate, Imperial Father once praised that my writing was the best out of all his sons? But, the work I showed him then was not mine ¨C it was yours. I can still picture the words you wrote then.¡±


    He paused.


    Then he began again,


    ¡°Man exists, therefore he is.


    What looks wrong is right, what is right is wrong.


    The capable can debate; wisdom doesn¡¯t mean righteousness and loyalty.


    What is, is, and what is not, is not ¨C everything followed the Will of Heaven.¡±


    He folded that piece of paper and held it to a candle me, the faint smell of smoke burning his nostrils, stinging.


    Jing Rong watched as the paperbusted; he did not respond.


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°The true meaning of your words then were: out of sight, out of mind; life should be carefree, free from restrictions. There was no one but you who had that attitude; Imperial Father knew that those were your words, he knew that I stole your work, but he said nothing, only remarking that my calligraphy was beautiful. Jing Rong, Imperial Father has always known that you¡¯ve never wanted to fight, never wished to fight ¨C Imperial Father is giving you a chance this time, an opportunity to be that person you wanted to be. Going to Yufu is going to be your best shot at staying away from the court, away from the capital, your best shot at bing that self-sufficient man you penned of.


    As long as you tell Imperial Father that you are willing to investigate the missing relief silvers, the Supreme Court Chancellor will approve that case at mymand, even ordering Teacher Ji to oversee the case. The two of you can then travel to Yufu together ¨C isn¡¯t it an obvious win-win situation?¡±


    It was indeed a solid n.


    Jing Rong took a deep breath, ¡°Since when have you been plotting this?¡±


    ¡°Ever since the Crown Prince died.¡±


    ¡°What if your n had failed?¡±


    ¡°Truth is, I haven¡¯t.¡± Jing Yi smiled, every bit the winner he expected himself to be, ¡°Why vie with me? I know Jing Hua¡¯s death may have triggered you; you want to take revenge for him, even prevent me from bing the Crown Prince, but you don¡¯t have the skills. Jing Rong, isn¡¯t it life¡¯s greatest happiness to be able to stay by your loved one¡¯s side forever? You can be a carefree couple with Teacher Ji in Yufu County ¨C it would concern neither of you no matter what happens in the capital. You can be the carefree king you dreamed of, and when I be the Emperor, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll stay safe.¡±


    Who would believe this?


    Jing Rong was sure of what he had to do ¨C he had to make good on this deal, ¡°If I agree to your n, would you have the Supreme Court re-open the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jing Yi was cool about it.


    ¡°Sure. I will enter the pce to meet Imperial Father first thing tomorrow morning ¨C I will inform him that I will head the relief silvers case in Yufu County, but you must also make good on your promise.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman never goes back on his words.¡± His goal was met.


    Jing Rong lingered no longer.


    As soon as he left, Jing Yi sent a message to the Supreme Court Chancellor to have him stamp and approve the papers submitted by the capital mayor, approving the re-investigation. Jing Rong followed suit and entered the pce the following morning, volunteering to leave for Yufu on royal decree.


    ¡°Is this your final decision? Are you really going to Yufu?¡± Qi Zhen Emperor reiterated.


    Jing Rong bowed, ¡°This son is willing to go forth.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor was puzzled ¨C what made Jing Rong change his mind in such a short span of time? No matter, Jing Rong¡¯s decision suited him very well as the heavy stone on his chest was lifted, ¡°Good, if that¡¯s so, then we approve.¡±


    At least try to persuade him to stay! It was as Jing Yi mentioned, however ¨C Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s original intentions were always for Jing Rong to head to Yufu County to search for the missing silvers. Even though the court officials would link this move as a political exile, all it would be was slightly further from the capital. Jing Rong could be his carefree king there, free from political crossfire ¨C it was, in some sense, the protection Qi Zhen Emperor could provide him, especially as Jing Yi¡¯s power was quickly expanding. With the Crown Prince dead, Jing Yi¡¯s next target was, of course, Jing Rong.


    Qi Zhen Emperor had already lost his Crown Prince ¨C he could not afford to lose another son. In this aspect, it was a good n for Jing Rong to move away from the capital. The royal decree was soon dered, and Jing Rong left the pce with it in hand.


    The Rong Estate.


    Ji Yunshu had finally woken up from the pain on her back after a full day¡¯s rest. She sat up painfully in bed, and several servant girls quickly cushioned her back, lest she re-injure and re-open her wounds.


    Mo Ruo had not left the estate since the previous day. To relieve his boredom, he had some men warm up several jugs of wine for him, and he sat drinking all day, keeping vigil by Ji Yunshu¡¯s bed. He held a small ss in his hands, twiddling it on his fingertips as he muttered to himself, ¡°What¡¯s the mostplicated thing in this world? It¡¯s affection. That woman was willing to endure forty royal paddles for her daughter, and you, you were willing to receive whatever was left due to that same affection. Affection would be the death of many!¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s bloodshot, empty eyes looked towards him. She gently parted her pale lips, ¡°Was it Jing Rong who brought me back?¡±


    ¡°Who else, if not him?¡±


    Yes, who else, if not him? Her grip on her nkets tightened. Jing Rong did indeed order them to beat her, but ¡ª he gave in.

 Chapter 328 - Have the Capital

    <h4><strong>Chapter 328 ¨C Have the Capital</strong></h4>


    A long momentter, she suddenly asked, ¡°Where is Aunty Xie? How is she?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I have already treated her. Although she suffered a dozen paddles, her situation isn¡¯t as dire as yours. You only took six hits and these almost imed your life! Jing Rong is truly a tenacious one.¡± He put down the wine cup slowly and watched her. ¡°You two are identical, both so headstrong. You help other people regardless of anything, causing him to be angry and hit you so ruthlessly. He ended up regretting his actions sorely. If you had died from it, the next one to die would be me.¡±


    This is absolutely ridiculous! Who made them best childhood friends?


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes. ¡°How can I watch her be beaten to death in front of me?¡±


    Mo Ruo had a sudden realization. He picked up the cup of wine and took a sip, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could ask for an appeal by drumming the royal drums. Jing Rong didn¡¯t inform me of this method.¡±


    ¡°What if he did tell you? Would you still go?¡±


    She couldn¡¯te up with an answer. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what she might do then.


    She continued, perplexed. ¡°I wonder how Aunty Xie knew the Supreme Court had rejected her appeal and learned of sounding the royal drums to get the appeal epted?¡±


    Mo Ruo¡¯s heart was clear. He turned around the cup in his hand and chuckled lightly. ¡°So... this is why Jing Rong went to find Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°He went to Prince Yi?¡± She was astonished. ¡°You mean that Aunty Xie hitting the royal drums is rted to Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Was Prince Yi rted to that? How on earth did she get involved in a pce fight once again for no reason? She felt stifled as she was suddenly hit by a realization. ¡°What is going on in the end?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°You heard about the missing disaster aid money of Yufu county?¡± Mo Ruo asked.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°A few days ago, the Emperor had nned to send either Prince Yi or Jing Rong there to investigate. Although the case happened several years ago, the investigation made no progress. In addition, all the officials sent there to investigate were met with death on their way back to the capital. Hence, this time, the Emperor has decided to send one of his sons to close the case. However, it is obvious that he just wants to fragment the influence and power of one of them in the capital. In other words, this is an exile.¡±


    Ji Yunshu held her silence.


    ¡°The Supreme Court Chancellor is Prince Yi¡¯s people. The rejection of the case you want to investigate had the shadow of his hand. He was the one who leaked the information to Aunty Xie. He knew you would go there to save the woman and receive the flogging in her ce. His purpose was to force Jing Rong to willingly ept to go to Yufu to investigate the missing disaster relief money. The condition is, of course, to re-investigate the Spring House case. Everything is Jing Yi¡¯s ploy. This is why Jing Rong didn¡¯t want to tell you about the royal drums.¡±


    Ji Yunshu finally reacted, getting out of bed the next instant. She wobbled to the door but was stopped by Mo Ruo.


    ¡°Even if you go now, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    She pushed Mo Ruo away and walked out of the door quivering. As soon as she reached the entrance, her body went limp suddenly and she keeled over. As she fell, she hit a sturdy chest and was wrapped into a firm embrace.


    Jing Rong caught her weak body and carried her back to her room. Then, he put her in bed carefully. Next, he turned to Mo Ruo and said, ¡°Leave this room first.¡±


    Mo Ruo nodded and retreated out of the room.


    Ji Yunshu sat in her bed. Her nose scrunched showing a forlorn expression. The rims of her eyes were wet as she looked at the tranquil man in front of her. She bit on her pale lips.


    Jing Rong inquired, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°This should teach you a lesson. Otherwise, you will never learn from your mistakes.¡±


    Hearing his reprimands, she teared up in regret.


    He reached out for her face and wiped off her tears. Then, he cupped her delicate face and spoke to her with tenderness. ¡°Take care of your body. When you¡¯re healed, we will leave for Yufu. I heard thendscape there is beautiful, lined with kilometers of peach trees. We should go enjoy the view there before getting to our destination.¡±


    Ji Yunshu burst in tears harder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°This is my decision. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Then... Are you really willing to leave the capital?¡±


    He lowered his deep eyes. ¡°Since Jing Yi has carefully set up everything, even without this matter, he would find another way to force me to leave the capital. Rather than watching that mother being beaten to death for her appeal, I might as well just agree to his condition. Besides, don¡¯t you want to find out more about your mother¡¯s amulet? Either way, everything came to fruition perfectly well, this Prince only profits from such good set up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take to heart this ¡°exile¡± and he didn¡¯te out with just loss from the deal with his brother.


    He continued, ¡°In fact, leaving the capital is not necessarily a bad thing. There are some things that could not be done under the Emperor¡¯s watchful eyes. Believe me. There will be a day when we will return to the capital.¡±


    She nodded at him with tears in her eyes. Her eyes stung and were red from crying too much. Then, she pounced into his arms. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to hug her too tightly, afraid his actions would aggravate the wounds on her back. However, this doesn¡¯t stop his lips from curling into a smile. He lowered and spoke into her ear. ¡°Yunshu, you better remember that regardless of what happens, you have me.¡±


    Outside.


    Mo Ruo was sitting on a stone bench, carefree and rxed. He was enjoying the view of the withered peach blossoms when Ji Wanxin arrived. She brought with her some tonics.


    Mo Ruo broke a branch and used it to stop her from proceeding further. ¡°Second Miss Ji, how about we chat for a bit.¡±


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s gaze switched from the bedroom door to Mo Ruo. She knew exactly what he meant, therefore, she ced the tonics down on the stone table. With a slight smile, she asked, ¡°What would Gentleman Mo want to talk to me about?¡±


    Mo Ruo arched one of his brows pensively. ¡°I heard that Second Miss Ji is betrothed to the young master of the Shen family.¡±


    As expected, he was someone up to date with the capital happenings. Although he was usually wasted from drinking too much, his ears, nevertheless, had a very wide reach.


    Her brows lowered, almost like she was scowling. An awkward expression flit through her eyes. She still nodded in a gentle manner. ¡°Father and Grandmother made the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you met with Young Master Shen?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°So to say, Second Miss Ji came to the capital, but the Shen family didn¡¯t bother meeting with their future daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Gentleman Mo isughing at me.¡± She smiled politely.


    A beauty¡¯s shyness was like a bright moon, touching people¡¯s hearts. That kind of allure had a great charm. However, Mo Ruo waspletely immune to her charm. They continued to chat about random topics until Jing Rong came out.


    Ji Wanxin got up immediately to greet him. She handed him the tonics. ¡°This is something I brought for Yunshu to help her injuries heal better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± However, he didn¡¯t take the tonics. He passed around her and went to Mo Ruo. ¡°Go back to Yuhua Pavilion. Wei Yi is still there, so Ji Yunshu cannot rx.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not even sending me out?¡± Mo Ruo was displeased by his friend¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°You want money?¡±


    ¡°A thousand two, not a single tael less.¡±


    ¡°I have a thousand coffins¡±


    ¡°Cheapskate!¡± Mo Ruo red at him. He waved his hand and flung back his head. ¡°Fine, I¡¯d rather go back and apany my little Wei Yi.¡± He deliberately dragged thest few words.


    Jing Rong turned to Ji Wanxin and said, ¡°Yunshu is resting. This Prince will order people to send you back.¡±


    Jing Rong left, not waiting for her to speak. She could only watch his back. She bit her lips and smashed the tonics on the stone table.


    Crash! The sound resounded clearly in the courtyard.


    At that moment, her gentleness had vanished, reced by viciousness. She was unresigned, utterly unable to ept such indifferent treatment.

 Chapter 329 - Touring Youfu

    <h4><strong>Chapter 329 ¨C Touring Youfu</strong></h4>


    When Mo Ruo returned to Yuhua pavilion, Wei Yi was sitting on the doorstep, waiting for him. He was staring dazedly into the distance, hunched with elbows on his knees and chin resting on both hands.


    Seeing Mo Ruo¡¯s figure, he jumped up and rushed towards Mo Ruo like a bird startled into flight.


    Seeing that figure rush towards himself, Mo Ruo practically went green with dismay.


    Had he just seen a ghost?


    Since when did Wei Yi start waiting for him at the door? And with such an expression of happiness.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Yi tugged on his sleeves and shook it vigorously. He chased for an answer, ¡°Big brother Mo Ruo, why didn¡¯t you bring me to visit Shu¡¯er? Why? Why...?¡±


    A nonstop string of ¡®whys¡¯ bombarded Mo Ruo. Sweat beaded his forehead. He dabbed at his forehead with his sleeve, pushed Wei Yi aside and entered.


    But Wei Yi was like a piece of sticky candy, following behind with an endless litany of ¡°why?¡±.


    ¡°Big brother Mo Ruo, tell me, did you go visit Shu¡¯er? Did something happen to Shu¡¯er?¡±


    Mo Ruo finally had enough of it. He gave him a push. His wine cup also fell and shattered into tiny pieces.


    ¡°Gone, gone!¡±


    What? Ji Yunshu is gone?


    Hearing this, Wei Yi was shocked. His face turned white as a sheet and he copsed to the floor with a thud.


    He bumped into an apprentice behind him, and all the herbs the other held were spilled onto the floor.


    ¡°Ugh! Young Master Wei, do you not have eyes on the back of your head?¡± eximed the apprentice.


    Come on, who in the world has eyes on the back of their head? Unless you¡¯re a monster!


    Wei Yi sprawled on the floor with limbs akimbo, dazedly looking at the ceiling. His face was ashen and tears glimmered in his eyes.


    Mo Ruo was shocked by his actions. He refocused his eyes on Wei Yi, who was lying on the ground.


    Wei Yi burst into tears and smacked the ground in frustration. ¡° You said it! Shu¡¯er died! My Shu¡¯er, my Shu¡¯er is dead!¡± He wailed.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, when did I say that your Shu¡¯er died?¡±


    ¡°You did! You said it just now.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You did say it!¡±


    The two started to dispute. The volley back and forth was like watching a heated tennis match.


    Mo Ruo put his hand to his head, finally understanding where Wei Yi wasing from. Pointing to the shattered cup on the floor, he said, ¡°I was talking about the broken cup.¡±


    Wei Yi immediately stopped crying. He gave the shattered cup a nce, then looked piteously at Mo Ruo. ¡°I thought Shu¡¯er was dead. What would happen to me?¡±


    Mo Ruo rolled his eyes. ¡°If she had died, wouldn¡¯t I have lost out?¡±


    ¡°Why? Does Shu¡¯er owe you money?¡±


    ¡°She owes me a favour. So, she can¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Of course Shu¡¯er can¡¯t die, Shu¡¯er must live to a hundred,¡± Wei Yi said earnestly.


    One standing, one seated. The two talking back and forth were adorable!


    Mo Ruo couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. In a blink, his desire for wine rose again and he headed upstairs with hands sped behind his back.


    Soon after, two apprentices helped Wei Yi up from the floor.


    A voice floated down from upstairs, ¡°Little Wei, quickly warm a pot of wine for me.¡±


    Wei Yi lifted his sleeve and wiped his tears, then...


    Patted his butt and left to warm Mo Ruo¡¯s wine. After about half a stick of incense had burned through, Wei Yi ran up to the loft with five pots of wine in his arms to see Mo Ruo sleeping in a bamboo chair.


    Dong~


    Wei Yi heavily put down the wine pots in front of Mo Ruo, cursing, ¡°Drink to your death!¡±


    Mo Ruo turned over. Without looking, he took up a pot of wine and started drinking blearily.


    Looking at Mo Ruo¡¯s deplorable state, Wei Yi pursed his lips and turned to go downstairs. Who knew...


    ¡°Little Wei!¡± A shout rang out.


    Wei Yi stopped and turned around, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve warmed five pots of wine. It¡¯s enough. Anyway, I won¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to leave the capital?¡± Mo Ruo stopped him mid-sentence.


    Wei Yi nodded without a thought. ¡°Yes, of course, I want to leave. But I want to leave together with Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then leave with your Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± His eyes were as big as saucers


    Mo Ruo took another swig of wine from the pot and said ambiguously, ¡°Really. We leave the capital together to tour Yufu, visit the mountains andkes.¡± His voice became weaker and weaker, then ¡ª silence.


    No matter how Wei Yi tried to rouse him, there was no response.


    Wei Yi couldn¡¯t be happier. Back in the room, he bounced around happily, packing his things, full of anticipation for leaving the capital, touring the hills andkes...


    At the General¡¯s mansion


    Ji Wanxin had just returned from the Prince Rong residence and met with a situation. People from the Shen family were here! The Shen family hade to visit with gifts.


    ¡°Miss, where did you go? First and second young masters are looking for you everywhere! Now the Shen family are here and want to see you.¡±


    Ji Wanxin was not happy. With a downcast face, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. If anyone asks, say I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Miss, this...¡± The maid was very troubled.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s voice suddenly cut across. ¡°Are you really unwell? Or just trying to escape?¡±


    Ji Wanxin purposely stepped back, wanting to keep her distance, but Ji Muqing insisted on stepping closer.


    After several days cooped up in her room, this woman had indeed be much fairer. She insisted oning up close as if afraid no one knew how fair she was.


    ¡°Ji Wanxin, oh Ji Wanxin, these days I haven¡¯t been policing you, you¡¯ve been too carefree. Why, did you go to Prince Rong¡¯s residence again? Seen Prince Rong? Just now, wasn¡¯t it also people from the Rong Estate that sent you back? How did I not know that you were so close with Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Second Sister means!¡± She said with her head lowered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Ji Muqing let out a sarcasticugh and continued, ¡°Do you take me to be a fool? You take the facade of visiting that wench, but really are looking for Prince Rong. With your abilities, you hope to get on Prince Rong¡¯s boat? Dream on!¡±


    Harsh!


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s eyes turned red. With a lowered head and pursed lips, she said, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Did I misunderstand you?¡±


    ¡°I only went to the Rong Estate to see Yunshu. She has not been feeling welltely, so I...¡±


    Ji Muqing interrupted her before she finished, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t pretend in front of me. Would I not understand your thoughts? You grew up with me, I know what you¡¯re thinking just from your eyes.¡±


    Embarrassed, Ji Wanxin did not want to continue talking to her. She could only walk around, saying, ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t feel well and will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

 Chapter 330 - Unexpected Trouble Arises

    <h4><strong>Chapter 330 ¨C Unexpected Trouble Arises</strong></h4>


    ¡°Stop there!¡±


    Ji Muqing dragged Ji Wanxin before her. She gave her an angry, pointed look, ¡°Ji Wanxin, Father has already promised you to the Shen Family ¨C you now belong to them, you will live a Shen, and die a Shen. You will never marry into the royal family, not in this lifetime or the next!¡± Ji Muqing concluded confidently.


    Ji Wanxin swallowed her tears, ¡°Big Sister, I...¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯, what I? The Shen Family is now in the front hall ¨C don¡¯t even think about running away. Follow me.¡±


    Ji Wanxin furrowed her perfectly dainty brows, quickly backpedalling, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not feeling well. I don¡¯t think I should head over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± She grabbed Ji Wanxin, practically dragging her the entire way to the front hall. Ji Wanxin was obviously no match for Ji Muqing.


    ¡°You better be quiet ¨C if you were to go and ruin this arrangement, Father would kill you for sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°You have to even if you don¡¯t want!¡± Ji Muqing pushed her into the hall. Ji Wanxin almost toppled over but she managed to right herself. She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and took a few tentative steps forward.


    In the hall, Ji Li and Minister Shen were seated at the main seating areas, with Madame Shen and Shen Zhangqin seated along the nks. Ji Heng sat opposite them, all of them engaged and engrossed in conversation. Ji Muqing stepped around Ji Wanxin and gave a quick curtsy towards the Shen Family elders, then sat herself beside Ji Heng.


    Ji Wanxin shuffled in behind her. She was the epitome of a gracefuldy; she took tiny steps, poised but with her head down. The old Minister Shen and Madame Shen inspected their future daughter-inw as she entered; this daughter-inw-to-be, sure was beautiful. They were pleased, very pleased. They only had oneint ¨C Ji Wanxin was known to be sickly. If not for his longstanding friendship with Ji Shuhan, he would have never agreed to this marriage arrangement in the first ce, especially not when he found out his own future daughter-inw had such poor health. He held out due to face, hoping that she would get better eventually, but who knew that she could never be cured. What luck!


    Shen Zhangqin, on the other hand, looked quite pleased with what he saw; as a gentleman, he was happy to see Ji Wanxin, who was equally poised. His lips curled up unknowingly, he liked this woman.


    Ji Wanxin stood in the centre of the hall and curtsied, speaking gently, ¡°Wanxin greets Uncle Shen and Aunt Shen.¡±


    The first one to approach her was none other than Madame Shen. She held her hands,forting, ¡°You¡¯re still recovering. You should stay in your room to rest, why have youe here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Wanxin¡¯s oversight that she did not pay her respects where due.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, quick, sit down.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ji Wanxin nodded dutifully and sat down in the seat next to Ji Muqing. She carried herself well as the Miss of an esteemed family, but never once looked up.


    When Madame Shen was likewise settled in, Ji Li addressed Minister Shen, ¡°Minister, sir, please pardon the behaviour of this sister of mine today.¡±


    MInister Shen replied expressionlessly, ¡°What is Secretary Ji talking about? Wanxin is a fine youngdy, I¡¯m afraid it is our Zhangqin who may be punching above his weight.¡±


    ¡°Assistant minister Shen is a rare talent ¨C much cleverer than his peers, yet still humble and respectful. This one¡¯s sister may not live up to his name.¡± The two of them exchangedughs.


    Ji Heng was the opposite; he was always straight as an arrow. He remarked in his signature husky voice, ¡°Minister Shen ¨C Wanxin may have been a sickly child, but she just has a weaker constitutionpared to other people, it¡¯s not some big, incurable illness. You surely will have many grandchildren littering your halls. Wanxin has been taught well; she is well-versed in the arts and literature, embroidery and music ¨C your Shen Zhangqin will never suffer a loss with this union.¡± He patted his chest, as if to further drive in his point, like the uncouth man he was!


    Madame Shen, of course, had topliment her own son. She immediately picked up after Ji Heng, ¡°Our Zhangqin is a smart cookie ¨C he read all the five scriptures by age four, and he too, is extremely familiar with verse and song. He climbed up to the position of assistant minister on his own merit, and on top of that, he¡¯s a good, filial child. Wanxin would definitely not be mistreated.¡±


    ¡°Assistant minister Shen is indeed gifted ¨C they would match each other well,¡± Ji Heng replied.


    ¡°Wanxin is very loveable as well.¡±


    ¡°That is only natural.¡±


    The two of them continued, one after the other, paying lip service. The two characters in question did not once interrupt, much less make eye contact.


    This cycle was disrupted by Ji Muqing, who remarked offhandedly, ¡°Wanxin¡¯s not getting younger either; since both families are agreeable, how about we push this marriage forward, lest unexpected trouble arises.¡± Unexpected trouble arises? What trouble would arise? What was she going on about?


    Before the Shen Family could respond, Ji Heng scoffed, ¡°Muqing, if Wanxin is old, then what are you? Your position of Crown Princess is up in the air with the Crown Prince now dead.¡±


    His attitude towards Ji Muqing was nothing new. Ji Heng and Ji Wanxin were born to the same mother; it was only natural for him to defend his own sister. Ji Heng himself was a man who was clear about what he liked and hated, and with Ji Muqing¡¯s nitpicking, the two of them had been at loggerheads for a very long time. His remark was in some ways expected, but also unexpected ¨C who would have predicted that he would do this in front of the Shen Family!


    Ji Muqing¡¯s throat tightened. She gave him a deathre, but kept her demure smile on her face, ¡°Second Brother sure loves to joke around.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was joking.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± How annoying!


    Ji Li intervened timely, ¡°Enough. We¡¯re discussing Wanxin¡¯s and Assistant manager Shen¡¯s matters today ¨C the two of you need to watch what you say.¡± Ji Heng and Ji Muqing had no choice but to call it a truce.


    Ji Muqing did not leave it at that. She nced at Ji Heng, tossing out, ¡°Kindness sure doesn¡¯t beget kindness.¡± She stood up and curtsied, ¡°Uncle Shen, Madame Shen, Muqing isn¡¯t feeling well and would take her leave here today.¡± She was feeling ufortable, not physically, but mentally!

 Chapter 331 - He’s Already Dead

    <h4><strong>Chapter 331 ¨C He¡¯s Already Dead</strong></h4>


    Ji Muqing did not wait for a response. She flicked Ji Heng and Ji Wanxin a snotty look and left huffily. An awkward silence rang through the hall.


    Ji Li felt like he had to break the ice, so he smiled at Minister Shen, ¡°Pardon us, Minister.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no issue. You Ji siblings look like you have a very good rtionship.¡±


    Ji Li nodded humbly.


    Shen Zhangqin spoke his first words of the day. He looked gently at Ji Wanxin, who sat opposite him, ¡°Miss Ji, could you possibly give me a tour of the estate?¡±


    Mm? Ji Wanxin slowly looked up at him. She licked her lips and gave a nod, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shen Zhangqin gave her a bright smile. He rose and walked towards Ji Wanxin, helping her out of her seat. The two of them left the front hall without once looking back.


    Once they were out of sight, Madame Shen remarked, ¡°It seems like these young¡¯uns have more inmon with each other than us old people. The two of them seem to match well.¡± She was quite pleased with this daughter-inw.


    Minister Shen wasn¡¯t as pleased as his wife was. He changed the topic instead, asking Ji Li, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s another young miss in the estate?¡± He was referring to Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Li replied nomittally, ¡°It¡¯s my third sister, but she is not here in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Could I ask if she¡¯s been promised to someone?¡±


    Ji Li was no idiot ¨C he knew what Minister Shen was trying to say. He purposely described, ¡°She was indeed promised to someone, but my father had her fortune read when she was born and she unfortunately was destined to be a curse on her future husband. We thought that it was just a pot of nonsense conjured up by a passing fortune teller. Who knew that he was right ¨C the other party¡¯s parents passed away even before they were married.¡±


    Unfortunately, Minister Shen did not believe in tales of ghosts and gods, much less the words of a fortune teller. He refuted, ¡°What a load of nonsense. Life and death are not man¡¯s to predict. How could you believe in such lies?¡±


    ¡°Minister Shen is right.¡±


    ¡°I will be making a trip down to Jinjiang soon. I¡¯ll pay your estate a visit then.¡± He made it extremely clear ¨C Ji Wanxin may be beautiful and poised, but her illness would be difficult to manage.


    Ji Li left it at that, smiling in return.


    ......


    Outside the front hall.


    Once they were out of their elders¡¯ direct sight, Ji Wanxin withdrew her hand from Shen Zhangqin¡¯s grasp, stepping back mindfully. She spoke softly, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Shen.¡±


    Shen Zhangqin chuckled, ¡°Why thank me?¡±


    ¡°Master knew that I was ufortable there and sought a way to bring me outside, of course Wanxin must thank you.¡±


    ¡°I meant what I said!¡± Shen Zhangqin was serious.


    Ji Wanxin stared at him, confused.


    He exined, ¡°I had intended to catch some fresh air outside, but also wanted Miss Ji to bring me around. The two of us can also have a chat and get to know each other more.¡± He may have been the perfect gentleman, but he did not shy away from disys of affection.


    Ji Wanxin cocked her head to one side. She had always found it difficult to reject others, so she nodded unwillingly, ¡°If that¡¯s so, then Wanxin will give Master a tour of our backyard.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± The two of them embarked, side by side.


    What was there to see in the backyard of a General¡¯s estate? Aside from stones, boulders and sparring instruments, there were only hills. Large hills, smaller hills, all hills. Of course, there was also a lotus pond devoid of fronds, on it stood a pavillion. Everything looked quite sparse, empty.


    They sat in the pavillion and cakes and tea were quickly served up. Ji Wanxin and Shen Zhangqin reached out for the teapot at the same time. Shen Zhangqin¡¯s fingertips brushed across hers, sending a subtle chill down her slender fingers.


    Shen Zhangqin looked at her longingly, almost hopefully. Finally aware of what had passed, Ji Wanxin quickly pulled back, hiding her hands in her sleeves as if nothing had urred.


    Shen Zhangqin could only do the same. He picked up the teapot and poured themselves two cups of steaming hot tea, pushing one of them towards Ji Wanxin. He inquired, ¡°Is it Miss Ji¡¯s first time in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Ji is gentle and magnamious, poised and with iparable beauty. It seems like those rumours are true.¡±


    Ji Wanxin humbly denied, ¡°Those are just words of the masses, please don¡¯t take them too seriously, Young Master Shen.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Zhangqin; I¡¯ll call you Wanxin as well.¡± How intimate! Shen Zhangqin was obviously smitten, already sure that she would be his wife.


    Ji Wanxin pondered briefly. Her face fell as she looked up to meet his longing gaze, questioning, ¡°Does Young Master Shen think that it is right for parents to decide one¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask so?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone you like? Someone in mind? The two of us have never met ever since our parents decided on this union ¨C have you never thought that this was unfair?¡± She dropped all pretenses of being demure; the Ji Wanxin now was much colder, harsher, just like the words she spoke.


    Shen Zhangqin took some time to take all this in, only then realising what she was trying to put across. He asked tentatively, ¡°So, does this mean that you have someone you like?¡±


    Ji Wanxin nodded truthfully, ¡°Yes!¡±


    This was awkward! Shen Zhangqin quickly averted his gaze, but his disappointment was much more difficult to hide. He quickly put on the air of an understanding older brother, ¡°Our marriage was our parents¡¯ decision ¨C we should not disobey them. But since Miss Ji has been so honest, I will mention this to them when I get back.¡± All this meant that he would try to convince his parents to annul this arrangement!


    Hearing that, the tension in Ji Wanxin¡¯s body dissipated and she shed a rare smile, ¡°Many thanks, Young Master Shen.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Love cannot be forced, but I¡¯m curious ¨C what is that man that captured your heart like?¡±


    Ji Wanxin smiled shyly. She turned towards the pond, carefully opening her cherry-red lips, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to describe what kind of person he is, but I first saw him five years ago. He was standing under a plum blossom tree, looking up at the petals scattering from the sky ¨C this is a scene I can never forget.¡± She wasn¡¯t referring to Jing Rong, but Ji Pei!


    Shen Zhangqin was envious, ¡°How lucky to be remembered by Miss Ji.¡± He asked, ¡°If I may ask, where is he now?¡±


    She shook her head, looking away.


    Neither spoke for a long while, before Ji Wanxin muttered, ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡±

 Chapter 332 - It Has to be Her

    <h4><strong>Chapter 332 ¨C It Has to be Her</strong></h4>


    Already dead?


    Yes, Ji Pei was already dead.


    Shen Zhangqin was slightly taken aback, but his tender eyes revealed the pity he felt for her. He was empathetic, ¡°Only the living mourn the dead.¡±


    Ji Wanxin continued, ¡°Those who remain have yet to move on. Please pardon this one¡¯s stubbornness, Young Master Shen.¡±


    Shen Zhangqinughed bitterly, ¡°Understood!¡±


    He knew that Ji Wanxin had no feelings towards him whatsoever.


    The two of them did not stay long; Ji Wanxin¡¯s body did not tolerate the cold winds well. With her cough worsening, her servant girl helped her back to her quarters. Shen Zhangqin sat in the pavillion for a little longer before heading back to the General Estate¡¯s front hall.


    In the span of their conversation, Minister Shen and Ji Li were finished with theirs as well. When Shen Zhangqin had returned, the Shen Family hopped on their sedans and left the estate. Ji Li¡¯s gaze darkened, his once humble smile stiffening as he remarked, ¡°Old fox!¡±


    Ji Heng did not understand like the uncouth man he was, ¡°Big Brother, did you just call that Minister Shen an old fox?¡±


    ¡°Who else but him?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ji Li scoffed, turning back into the estate. Ji Heng followed, waiting for his answer. Ji Li replied, annoyed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? That Minister Shen isn¡¯t at all pleased with Wanxin!¡±


    Was it true? Surely not...


    Ji Heng stopped. He quickly picked up the pace to walk alongside Ji Li, asking, ¡°Surely not, Wanxin is so loveable, how would Minister Shen not like her? Madame Shen was so pleased, praising her continuously.¡± Yes, Madame Shen did like Ji Wanxin¡¯s character,plimenting her the whole afternoon.


    Ji Li was not an idiot like his brother was. He stopped to face Ji Heng, looking at him with an exasperated expression, ¡°Wanxin¡¯s always been weak, poorly, unlike other averagedies. The thing most important to that Minister Shen is face; if Wanxin were to marry into the Shen Family but be unable to bear a child, what do you expect Minister Shen would think of it?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ji Heng was aggravated, ¡°Does Minister Shen want to annul the arrangement?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not too probable, seeing as our Ji Family is no pushover. That old wily fox won¡¯t use hard tactics with us, otherwise the one at a loss would be him.¡± Ji Li rationalised.


    Ji Heng was not as easy to pacify! How dare he despise my sister ¨C this one is no weak coward! He bellowed, ¡°What¡¯s a mere minister? Isn¡¯t he just a first-ranked official? That Shen Zhangqin is no better ¨C all he has is looks, what brains? What own abilities? If not for his minister father, how could he take the position of assistant minister? A household full of useless trash!¡±


    Ptooey! Sir, you sure are wild, like the general you are ¨C his saliva sprayed everywhere during his outburst.


    Ji Li wiped away his filthy saliva. He frowned, reminding Ji Heng, ¡°Listen up ¨C you can say this in front of me, but don¡¯t go saying these things anywhere else, lest you get into trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble? Does Minister Shen dare to cause any?¡±


    ¡°Ji Heng, walls have ears. Some words can be shared between the two of us, but if His Majesty were to hear of this, it would be difficult for you to exin.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better.¡± He gave Ji Heng a filthy look, then left, leaving Ji Heng fuming.


    In the Shen Family carriage.


    Shen Zhangqin sat before the curtains, pulling it back to stare at the scenery outside, making noment. Minister Shen wore a displeased expression on his face. Madame Shen was quite different, however. She was full of smiles, asking her son, ¡°Zhangqin, ah, how was it? What did you think of Wanxin?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That child is very graceful, gentle. It¡¯s good that she can join our Shen Family. In the future, you two...¡±


    Minister Shen cut his wife off, startling her, ¡°This arrangement must be canceled.¡±


    There was no room for discussion!


    She said, ¡°Master, what are you saying?¡±


    Minister Shen exined, ¡°That Second Ji Miss is a sickly one ¨C our Shen Family needs no such daughter-inw.¡± Shen Zhangqin should have agreed since he had already promised Ji Wanxin to call the arrangement off, but-


    ¡°Father, Miss Ji¡¯s health and constitution are only weaker than the averagedy. I thought she was alright, different from the otherdies. Mother is right, Miss Ji is generous, quite pleasant.¡± He only had good words for her!


    Minister Shen was irritated, hearing his own son disagree with him, ¡°What¡¯s so good about that girl?¡±


    ¡°Everything!¡± Shen Zhangqin rebutted.


    Sometimes, love at first sight was a mysterious thing that made one lose their mind!


    Minister Shen looked at his son huffily, pping his thigh, ¡°Useless!¡±


    ¡°In any case, Zhangqin will only take Miss Ji¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡± It took all his power to repress his rage.


    Madame Shen quickly grabbed Minister Shen, trying to defuse the situation, ¡°Master, if Zhangqin is happy, then let him be. What¡¯s more, you know better than anyone else the Ji Family¡¯s influence. If our Shen Family could be inws with them, our days would pass more easily.¡±


    ¡°Our Shen Family is not so weak that we need the Ji Family to back us!¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°Stop there. I will be heading to Jinjiang soon, and take that opportunity to have a look at that Third Miss Ji. This arrangement can remain as is ¨C it will be a Ji Family miss in any case.¡±


    Madame Shen was troubled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that Third Miss Ji¡¯s birth mother ¨C she came from a brothel and didn¡¯t have much authority or power in the Ji Family. That Second Miss may also not be a daughter of the first wife, but her kin brother is Ji Heng, Changlin General, ordained personally by His Majesty. If you want to pick someone else, why not pick that First Miss Ji?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Minister Shen shot her down, ¡°How can a person who has no right to even join the Crown Prince consort selection have the right to be a daughter-inw of our Shen Family? You saw for yourself earlier, how cruel that First Miss Ji was.¡± Absolutely! Such a cruel girl had no right to enter even the Shen Family¡¯s gates!


    Shen Zhangqin furrowed his brows, annoyed at his parents¡¯ bickering. Once Minister Shen calmed down considerably, he said, ¡°Father, Zhangqin has made my intentions clear. It has to be her.¡± How stubborn!


    Minister Shen almost popped a blood vessel. He gritted his teeth and reprimanded, ¡°How did I bring up such an ungrateful son as you!¡±


    Apples don¡¯t fall too far from the tree; both father and son were mule-headed, neither of them backing down.


    ......


    Madame Shen sighed, utterly defeated; she could side with neither party...

 Chapter 333 - I Don’t Want You In This Fight

    <h4><strong>Chapter 333 ¨C I Don¡¯t Want You In This Fight</strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu had almost made aplete recovery in the past week. She got out of bed today, restingzily in the yard and enjoying the rare sunshine. She sat propped up against a cushion, her brown almond-shaped eyes fluttering close. The gentle marmde hues of sunrise lit up her tiny face and sculpted profile, giving her a gentle glow as if an artist had meticulously brushed and coloured this living painting.


    If not for her male dress and hairdo, such a woman would surely enthrall throes of men! Several servant girls stood shyly in a corner, stealing looks at her gleefully ¨C that schr was even prettier than a woman!


    Ji Yunshu smoothed out her brows; her back had begun to hurt and throb again. Luckily Mo Ruo¡¯s medicine was very effective in controlling her pain, otherwise, she would probably already be dead. Before she could crease her brows, a shadow appeared overhead. It bent down, sweeping her up in a princess embrace as they headed towards the house.


    Jing Rong held her as if she weighed nothing at all. He put one foot across the sill, shutting the door with the other foot in one smooth motion, keeping those prying eyes away.


    He could steer their eyes away, but not their conversation ¨C ever since that Teacher Ji was hurt, his Highness never left his side. Even if he were to leave the estate, he would always make a hasty return;


    ¡°Your Highness, doesn¡¯t really like... men, does he?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is like a changed man ever since Teacher Ji¡¯s arrival at our estate. I¡¯ve never seen him treat anyone like he treats Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°See, His Highness must like men.¡±


    ¡°And...¡±


    Smack!


    Someone had smacked that servant boy¡¯s head harshly from behind. He grabbed his skull reflexively, swearing, ¡°Who? Who was it? Which idiot...¡±


    He turned around, only to meet Lu Jiang unexpectedly. He froze, stunned.


    ¡°Housekeeper Lu, I¡¯m... I wasn¡¯t cursing at you, I...¡± He stammered, bowing profusely.


    Lu Jiang pointed usingly at the gaggle, remanding, ¡°Have you all nothing better to do? Did you want me to throw you all out this instant?¡± They were well aware of Lu Jiang¡¯s character, and they quickly ran away while they still could.


    Lang Po strolled over as the servants dissipated. He nudged the fuming Lu Jiang, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who is it this time?¡±


    Lu Jiang was lost deep in thought as he stared at Ji Yunshu¡¯s locked doors. He turned to Lang Po, ¡°Since you¡¯re always by His Highness¡¯s side, make sure to give him a few subtle reminders if you can, lest unwanted rumours travel to His Majesty¡¯s ears. That would not be any good.¡±


    Lang Po quickly realized what Lu Jiang was referring to. He smiled wickedly, ¡°My dear Lu Jiang, did you think either of us could stop what His Highness wants? What¡¯s more, I think Teacher Ji is great ¨C such an old man like yourself would never understand young love.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish! I¡¯m just worried about His Highness¡¯ prospects.¡±


    ¡°Worried?¡± Lang Po¡¯s smile disappeared as he sighed, ¡°Now that His Highness has volunteered to investigate the missing relief silvers at Yufu and is preparing to leave, the capital is as good as Prince Yi¡¯s. It would be difficult for His Highness to even return to the capital. What prospects would he have?¡± Both Lang Po and Lu Jiang sighed in unison, troubled, unlike Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu who were having a ball in their room!


    Jing Rong gently ced Ji Yunshu on her bed. He sat down beside her, feeling much more reassured looking at Ji Yunshu¡¯s flushed face. He could not help himself but praise, ¡°Mo Ruo does have miracle hands; I¡¯m not worried anymore now that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°How could I not worry about this troublemaker? If I weren¡¯t watching over you, you¡¯d cause a ruckus in the blink of an eye. Ji Yunshu, this Prince must have owed you in our previous lifetime, so I have to repay you with this life.¡±


    Ji Yunshu sped his hands, a flicker of worry passing through her face. She pouted, asking, ¡°Jing Rong, did you ever think that going to Yufu might be a blessing in disguise?¡±


    ¡°Why mention this?¡±


    Ji Yunshu exined, ¡°His Majesty has brought up this issue of the relief silvers all of a sudden, pushing the responsibility onto you and Prince Yi, with the intention of only keeping one of you. In reality, he is also trying to protect the other. In all of history, the strong survive while the weak are eliminated; it¡¯s every man for himself. Now that the Crown Prince has passed away, His Majesty is probably also afraid of losing another son, therefore resulting in this situation. The court today is filled with Prince Yi¡¯s men ¨C it would be no time before he bes the ruler.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that Jing Yi should be Emperor?¡± Jing Rong refuted.


    ¡°If we were to consider the makings of a king, he iscking, but as an official, he is talented. Not all Emperors of past have been the most upright of men, or the bravest of generals, neither of which Jing Yi is, but...¡± A gush of emotions overwhelmed her, eyes flickering.


    She continued, stumbling over her words as she tried to keep her tears from falling, ¡°I don¡¯t want you in this fight.¡±


    Jing Rong stopped as his brain froze. He took her hands in his, consoling, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but Yunshu, if Jing Yi were to be Emperor, many people would die. So he cannot be the Crown Prince, and never the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I must.¡±


    Ji Yunshu could only stare at him.


    ¡°This trip to Yufu is indeed not ideal, but we will definitely return to the capital together, especially since the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ has yet to be resolved. The fight between Jing Yi and I is unavoidable, but Yunshu, I promise you, I will give you the life that you desire. When the throne lies in the hands of those who are worthy and deserve it, we will sail the seas and see the world together.¡±


    Mm?


    Ji Yunshu was touched, but also astonished, ¡°Did you mean... the Sage King?¡±


    Jing Rong made noment, implying that it was true. He spoke after a while, ¡°This trip to Yufu is set in stone. You don¡¯t have to worry about whatever happens next ¨C I have my own ns. All you have to do is rest and recover before we leave in two days.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded bashfully.


    ......


    With a wine jug in each hand, Mo Ruo teetered into the pce¡¯s South Gate. Several guards wanted to give him a hand, but thought better about it ¨C Mo Ruo was known to have a high alcohol tolerance, he wouldn¡¯t fall into the lotus pond!


    He stumbled his way to Tongren Hall, greeted by the fragrance of fine wine. Bi Lu quickly caught him before he fell, ¡°Master Mo, please be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± He swept him away with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°You have bad timing, His Highness has just gone to take a rest,¡± Bi Lu kindly reminded him.


    Mo Ruo had never bothered with these formalities. He pushed his way through the hall, the smell of medicinal herbs overpowering his own stench of alcohol.


    Jing Xian was lying in his chair, covered by a nket as he rested. He said as Mo Ruo stumbled before him, ¡°Are you here to collect the wine I brewed for you?¡±


    Mo Ruo took another glug of wine as he sat, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to bid goodbye.¡±


    Jing Xian slowly opened his tired eyes, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Yufu County.¡±

 Chapter 334 - A Dog that Bites Its Own Master

    <h4><strong>Chapter 334 A Dog that Bites Its Own Master


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°Yufu County!¡±


    Jing Xian scoffed mockingly, ¡°Is this vast capital not big enough for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°The capital may be vast, but it¡¯s not wide enough to contain one¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Those are some fine words,¡± Jing Xian nodded in approval.


    Mo Ruo began to drink again, smiling, ¡°I could be in Yufu anywhere from two months to half a year. I¡¯ve handed your medicine over to my servants ¨C they will send some in every week. Remember to take every dose, don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°When I return, I will find a way to bring you out of this pce. Stay here in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Jing Xian agreed nomittally.


    Mo Ruo was here to bid farewell, but also for several jugs of wine. He prodded, ¡°Is the wine ready yet?¡± He had no shame, as if it were a matter-of-fact for Jing Xian to prepare wine for him.


    Jing Xianughed, calling Bi Lu over from where he stood by the door, ¡°Warm and ready all the wine I have brewed and send them to Yuhua Pavillion.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course ¨C if you leave the capital this time without my wine, I¡¯d bet you¡¯d be ufortable too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Mo Ruo nodded, cing his wine jug aside. He stood up, preparing to leave, ¡°Then I will wait in earnest for your wine to arrive.¡±


    He only took a few steps before Jing Xian stopped him, ¡°Is it because of Kong Yu?¡±


    Ugh! Mo Ruo stopped in his unstable tracks, flinching. He turned around slowly, matching Jing Xian¡¯s gaze wordlessly.


    Jing Xian continued, ¡°You were in love with her, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You may be able to fool others, but not me. You¡¯ve always liked her, ever since you were little. Now that she¡¯s dead, you¡¯re probably tired as well, no?¡± Jing Xian knew Mo Ruo better than anyone else! He only had not brought this issue up before Mo Ruo prior to this.


    Mo Ruo was startled at this sudden revtion, waking up from his drunken stupor. If you looked closely, you could even see a tear in his almond-shaped eyes. He swallowed, ¡°Everything has passed.¡±


    Jing Xian rebutted, ¡°If everything has passed, would you still leave the capital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the sights!¡±


    ¡°Do you believe yourself?¡± Jing Xian questioned. He stood up from his chair with great difficulty, painfully taking step after step to stand in front of Mo Ruo, meeting his wavering eyes with his own lifeless ones. He continued, ¡°Why make it difficult for yourself? If you cared so much about her, you didn¡¯t have to hide it. Mo Ruo, it¡¯s extremely difficult for someone you can love toe by. Love is valuable, if you were to hide it in the deepest abysses of your heart, then isn¡¯t it akin to dying?¡±


    This was the first time Mo Ruo ever heard Jing Xian mention these things. He carefully pondered Jing Xian¡¯s words amidst his own surprise. Heughed bitterly, brows knitted, ¡°Take it that I¡¯m not worthy of loving, is that enough?¡±


    Enough! Of course it is! Jing Xian kept these to himself, only to watch Mo Ruo leave listlessly...


    That very same day, Pan Chong had cleared out his estate in a bid to leave the capital for his hometown. He paid a visit to Yi Estate the day before he left to pay his final respects, ¡°This old man thanks Prince Yi for his graciousness. If not for Prince Yi, our Pan Family would have long been beheaded after the Crown Prince¡¯s demise.¡± Bootlicker!


    Jing Yi was having a game of chess alone; he held white stones in his left hand, ck stones in his right. He never stopped, not even sparing Pan Chong a nce, ¡°Safe travels, Teacher Pan. This Prince will not send you off.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Pan Chong scurried off to his family waiting at the city gates.


    Jing Yi¡¯sst ck stone fell on his board, striking the winning move as Pan Chong left. He called out, ¡°Dou Quan.¡±


    Dou Quan rushed in, ¡°What can this servant do for His Highness?¡±


    Jing Yi smiled as he poured himself another cup of tea. He took a sip darkly, ¡°A dog that would bite his master at any time cannot be brought outside even if tied up, much less kept in a cage, understand?¡±


    Dou Quan bowed, ¡°This servant understands!¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Dou Quan paid his respects, leaving...


    The night of Pan Chong¡¯s departure, his steads were somehow startled, resulting in their horses and sedans disappearing over a sharp cliff. All seven of them were dead with not a body to be found!


    The next day!


    The capital mayor arrived at Rong Estate. Three sedans stood outside, with Aunty Xie settled in the veryst one. He instructed, ¡°Look after Aunty Xie.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The capital mayor himself lifted his official robes and entered the estate.


    The entire Rong Estate was busy packing up, filling up the sedans outside with luggage. They had to be well-prepared, especially since their own Highness could be spending a long time at Yufu. Jing Rong only brought seven guards with him, however, intending to make his trip a low-key one.


    The capital mayor bumped right into Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu as he entered. Jing Rong was calm, difficult to read as usual. The only thing different was that he was holding two sandalwood boxes, one in each hand, looking a little yful. Ji Yunshu followed silently at his side ¨C she had almost fully recovered, except her body still felt a little sluggish.


    Seeing this, the capital mayor quickly presented himself, taking the box Jing Rong held into his own hands, ¡°Your HIghness, this official will hold this on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, this Prince¡¯s belongings need not pass through someone else¡¯s hands.¡±


    The capital mayor was left hanging awkwardly. He could only turn to Ji Yunshu, saying, ¡°Teacher Ji, Aunty Xie has already boarded the sedan. I have also arranged for the capital yamen¡¯s men to escort you. Those papers from the Supreme Court have also been ced in the sedan.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    ¡°This official only has respect for you, Teacher Ji ¨C not everyone dares to sound the imperial drums.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled.


    Jing Rong swept the capital mayor an icy nce, ¡°Enough. Quickly return to the capital yamen ¨C there¡¯s no need to send us off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The capital mayor pulled out a vermillion-coloured journal from his sleeve, handing it to Ji Yunshu, ¡°This is the official approval for this case. If you show this to the Yufu County magistrate, this case would be yours to head. Be sure to keep this safe, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept it in her sleeves, along with the heavy responsibility that came along with it.


    The capital mayor finally left to attend to his own matters.


    As the packing was almost finished, Jing Rong had wanted to bring Ji Yunshu up the sedan. She spouted, ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something of mine that hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°Something of yours? Is it important?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s important!¡± Jing Rong¡¯s curiousity was piqued.


    Wasn¡¯t he the most important thing to her? Ji Yunshu, did you have another man outside?


    At that moment, Lang Po arrived on horseback.


    What? Was Ji Yunshu¡¯s important thing Lang Po?!

 Chapter 335 - The Elephant In the Room

    <h4><strong>Chapter 335 ¨C The Elephant In the Room</strong></h4>


    As Lang Po closed in on horseback, they could see that he had countless scrolls tied to his back. He pulled in his reins and quickly dismounted, handing the scrolls over to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯ve brought all the paintings on your desk. Are these the correct ones?¡±


    Ji Yunshu unfurled one of them, revealing a half-finished painting; big, broad strokes highlighted the skeleton, but there were details to be filled in. Jing Rong was not impressed, ¡°Were these your ¡®important things¡¯?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°This is a painting of the problematic skeleton fromst time. I wanted to examine it further while we were on our way.¡±


    It was a revtion for Jing Rong, who finally knew what Ji Yunshu was nning for this journey.


    She rolled up the painting, sparing thest sedan a nce, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Aunty Xie first.¡±


    ¡°This Prince will wait for you in the sedan.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Ji Yunshu stored the painting scrolls in their sedan before heading over to Aunty Xie¡¯s.


    Aunty Xie sat in thest sedan, full of nervous anticipation, excitement but also worry; she was excited that her own daughter¡¯s case was finally to be re-opened, but also worried that this whole investigation would amount to nothing. She broke out into a cold sweat, her unease and reverie only broken when Ji Yunshu opened her curtains. Aunty Xie broke out in tears of relief as she leaned out of the sedan window, ¡°Teacher Ji, thank you so much, really, thank you so, so much...¡± She almost fell to her knees with gratitude!


    Ji Yunshu interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Aunty Xie. The journey to Yufu would span several days ¨C don¡¯t worry, the Supreme Court has already epted the im, so we will definitely clear your daughter¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°Mm, then this one will have to trouble Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Make sure to take good care of yourself; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Aunty Xie sniffled, stopping her tears from falling.


    Ji Yunshu boarded Jing Rong¡¯s sedan after cating Aunty Xie. He sat inside, none the least bit concerned about Aunty Xie. All he did was tomand Lang Po from his window, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡± Lang Po answered, ordering for the rest of their ensemble to disembark. The party slowly left the front gates of Rong Estate. Aside from the capital Governor, not a single official came to send Jing Rong off on his investigation of the missing relief silvers; even Qi Zhen Emperor left them alone after sending the royal decree.


    Just as the sedan arrived at the city gates, Jing Rong suddenly thought of something. He asked Ji Yunshu, ¡°Have you told Wei Yi about your departure?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to, but I¡¯ve sent a letter addressed to Mo Ruo to Yuhua Pavilion this morning, asking him to help me take care of Wei Yi. I¡¯ve also asked for him not to let Wei Yi know, as I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll try looking for me.¡±


    ¡°How considerate!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what Wei Yi¡¯s like!¡±


    Jing Rong tried his best to suppress his jealousy before it could overwhelm his entire being. He raised his eyebrows sourly, ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t bear to tell him, why didn¡¯t you just bring him along?¡±


    His jealousy was palpable ¨C Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes twinkled at his behaviour, but she quickly regained herposure, ¡°Yufu is just too far away. It would be inconvenient to bring him along.¡±


    ¡°What if it were somewhere close by?¡±


    ¡°I would prefer for him to remain by Mo Ruo¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°So that he can treat him?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Ji Yunshu nodded enthusiastically.


    Jing Rong had a brainwave, he inquired, ¡°Have you ever considered this ¨C what if there came a day when he was cured, when Wei Yi made aplete recovery?¡±


    Hmm? Ji Yunshu did not quite understand, ¡°Why suddenly bring this up?¡±


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°You are still Wei Yi¡¯s fiancee byw, no?¡±


    Why did he suddenly bring up the elephant in the room?


    This was, however, a question Ji Yunshu had to consider seriously; as Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei were already dead, their marriage arrangement had not been addressed, hence Ji Yunshu was still Wei Yi¡¯s fiancee legally.


    Ji Yunshu did not really want to talk about this, ¡°Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei died because of me ¨C what I owe Wei Yi, I can never repay enough in this lifetime. What I can do for him amidst my own apologetic guilt is only to care for him to the best of my abilities, but I cannot marry him. I don¡¯t want to lie to him or myself just to fulfill a marriage arrangement decided by our elders.¡± Her intentions were clear!


    Jing Rong contemted Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. He closed his eyes as he rested against the back of the sedan, ¡°Mm, this Prince understands.¡±


    Their journey continued in utter silence.


    They were well outside the city at that point, making their way onto the official path to Yufu. The skies had cleared up considerably, the cooling shade of gigantic trees an oasis in the morning heat, making their trip much more bearable.


    Their sedan came to a halting stop. Jing Rong frowned, displeased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lang Po shouted from outside, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a sedan blocking our way in the middle of the path. It¡¯s too narrow for us to pass through!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Which senseless person was this daring?


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu peeked out in unison. A ck sedan stood squarely before theirs ¨C it looked neither like an official sedan, nor a privately owned one.


    Before Jing Rong could give Lang Po an order, a leg stuck out from the ck sedan. It shook for a while, before half a body and an arm appeared, along with a wine jug clearly visible from its wide sleeve. Several drops of wine dripped out from the jug, sliding down and falling onto the barren, dry ground, bringing the faint fragrance of wine their way as the breeze blew. Wasn¡¯t that Jing Xian¡¯s wine? Then the person in the sedan before them could only be Mo Ruo!


    Mo Ruo had already jumped out of his sedan when Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu finally figured this out. He strolled over, looking slightly drunk, his wine jug still firmly in his hands. He gave them a sillyugh, ¡°Why are you sote? I almost died from heatstroke in this crazy weather, and my wine¡¯s almost finished.¡± He looked veryical!


    Jing Rong dismounted, giving Mo Ruo a once-over, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Yufu with you, of course! I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s really beautiful ¨C how could I miss out on those sights? What¡¯s more, there¡¯s no point in staying in the capital if you¡¯re not there, so I¡¯ve been waiting here for you all morning...¡± He leaned against his sedan unsteadily.


    Ji Yunshu also left the sedan. The first thing she asked worriedly was, ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi?¡± Mo Ruo¡¯s eyes rolled upwards as he began to mutter, ¡°Wei Yi? Where did he go?¡±


    Are you serious, brother? Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart tightened, unsettled at his disy.


    But, Mo Ruo¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. He jabbed a finger towards his sedan, ¡°See! That idiot¡¯s asleep in the sedan. All I did was give him a morsel of wine and he was knocked out. Tsk, tsk, asking to try it even though he couldn¡¯t tolerate alcohol!¡±


    Did you gorge him, or did Wei Yi really want to try some?

 Chapter 336 - I Couldn’t Ask For More

    <h4><strong>Chapter 336 ¨C I Couldn¡¯t Ask For More</strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu felt ashamed for them!


    She was heading towards the carriage in front when Mo Ruo stopped her, holding out a letter between his fingertips and waving it in front of her. With narrowed eyes, heined, ¡°Really, you! Going off to visit beautiful sights alone, leaving me to take care of that silly boy without even leaving some money. Merely leaving us a letter; can it be exchanged for wine to drink?¡±


    Really!


    Ji Yunshu could only take back the letter. Without saying anything, she went to look for Wei Yi.


    Looking at her departing figure, Mo Ruo smiled and elbowed Jing Rong. He teased, ¡°You brat, you¡¯re not angry are you?¡±


    Jing Rong rolled his eyes at him and said calmly, ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±, all the while looking in Ji Yunshu¡¯s direction.


    Mo Ruo braced himself and sat on the front step of the carriage. He propped his leg up and casually took a swig of wine. Looking blearily at the sky, he slurred, ¡°Originally a pair of mandarin ducks traveling together, turned into a flock of ducklings following the leader.¡±


    Nonsense!


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply. He stood by the carriage waiting for Ji Yunshu to return.


    Ji Yunshu walked up to the carriage in front and drew the curtain to see Wei Yi sprawled inside. He was sleeping soundly, hugging an empty pot of wine.


    ¡°Wei Yi?¡± she gently called out while patting him. There was no response.


    Looking at Wei Yi¡¯s flushed face, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The corner of her lips couldn¡¯t help but pick up with a faint indulgent smile.


    She walked back to Jing Rong, saying, ¡°He really is drunk.¡±


    Jing Rong nced over and said, ¡°Alright, you get on the carriage. This prince will travel with him and take good care of these two drunkards.¡±


    The first referred to Wei Yi; the second, was, of course, Mo Ruo!


    Thus, Jing Rong dragged Mo Ruo down from the carriage and headed towards the one Wei Yi was in.


    At this time, another carriage came out from the capital to join the group. It rolled to a stop and a woman¡¯s silhouette poked out.


    It was Ji Wanxin.


    She got down and happily approached Ji Yunshu. Holding her hand, she said, ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯ll travel with you.¡±


    ¡°This is...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been at the capital for a long while and feel like going back to Jinjiang. I heard you¡¯re going to Yufu county and must pass by Jinjiang, so I hurried to catch up to you,¡± she said with a gentle smile. How lovely!


    Ji Yunshu nodded understandingly but asked, ¡°Are you going back alone?¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Although Big Sister didn¡¯t be the crown princess, she wanted to stay. So she let me go back alone.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ji Wanxin took out a handkerchief and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s really hot.¡±


    ¡°You should get into the carriage quickly and take care not to get heatstroke.¡±


    She obediently agreed. Just then, she noticed Jing Rong and Mo Ruo beside the carriage ahead. With a faint smile, Ji Wanxin daintily picked her way over to them and curtsied, ¡°Greetings to the prince.¡±


    Jing Rong did not want to converse much, and only said, ¡°No need for formalities in the wilderness. Second Miss Ji is sickly and we¡¯re in a rush to set off; best to quickly get into the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She smiled with her head lowered demurely.


    Jing Rong hauled Mo Ruo up the carriage and called for a guard to take up the reins. Ji Wanxin also pulled Ji Yunshu into her carriage. Just like that, the journey began with conversation andughter.


    Day turned into dusk as they traveled from the highway to the small backroads. The dense, rustling foliage of the forest gave relief from the scorching sun; the gently swaying branches and dappled rays of sunlight were like something out of a gorgeousndscape painting.


    In the carriage.


    Mo Ruo was slumped on the seat, long sumbed to an alcoholic stupor while Jing Rong napped at the side.


    The carriage suddenly jerked violently. Jing Rong opened his eyes and nced outside. This section of mountainous road was rugged and covered with small stones. The driver was also much more careful and didn¡¯t dare to whip the horse, for fear of startling it and overturning the carriage.


    The soundly sleeping Wei Yi also woke up; the jolt from the carriage made him hit his head hard. Rubbing his head, he opened his eyes blearily.


    When his vision cleared, he saw Jing Rong before him and asked angrily with pursed lips, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    The heavens stand witness, he, Jing Rong had his hands in his sleeves the whole time!


    With a cold re, he said, ¡°This prince does not do such things.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Taking advantage of others when they¡¯re vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means not being a dishonorable person.¡±


    ¡°What does dishonorable mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Jing Rong suddenly realised something and could not help but lose his sternness and smile.


    But Wei Yi was still earnestly waiting for an answer. He rubbed his head, shifted closer and asked again, ¡°Tell me, what does dishonorable mean?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Petty.¡± Wei Yi pouted and crossed his arms huffily.


    Looking at how Wei Yi was behaving, Jing Rong finally understood why Ji Yunshu¡¯s rare smiles were so often seen when she interacted with Wei Yi.


    Indeed, Wei Yi was too adorable! So adorable, it was almost likable!


    Ah ptui! 1


    Jing Rong quickly cast that thought out of his head. This prince is a pure manly man. You peon... this is my love rival.


    He straightened his face and gave Wei Yi a kick. ¡°Sit further away. You stink of alcohol.¡±


    Hearing that, Wei Yi tugged on his own clothes and gave arge sniff. He wrinkled his brows in disgust and huffily used Jing Rong again. ¡°Was it you who poured wine on me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Must have been you.¡±


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue arguing. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Right, it was me. You sit properly. You can clean yourself up when we reach the inn.¡±


    Wei Yi gave a huff and red fiercely, but was totally ignored by Jing Rong.


    Suddenly, Wei Yi noticed that Mo Ruo was also in the carriage. He raised a hand and put it under his nose, then let out a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°Thank goodness he¡¯s not dead.¡±


    Heh!


    Hearing this, Jing Rong could not decide whether tough or cry.


    Who knew Wei Yi would turn his head and start interrogating, ¡°Was it you who knocked brother Mo Ruo out?¡±


    ¡°Right, it was me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡± Jing Rong smiled.


    If he were not worried about the shenanigans these two drunkards would get up to, he would not be in this carriage stuffy with alcohol fumes. Now he really would rather be ignored; the silence would at least be morefortable.


    With that, Wei Yi actually turned around and ignored Jing Rong. With arms crossed in front of his chest, he looked adorable!

 Chapter 337 - A Good Bowl of Chicken Soup

    <h4><strong>Chapter 337 ¨C A Good Bowl of Chicken Soup</strong></h4>


    After a good while, a light bulb lit inside Wei Yi¡¯s mind as if he thought of something very important. He turned to tug at Jing Rong before speaking, his earlier anger disappearing in a sh. ¡°Big Brother, where is Shu¡¯er? Big Brother Mo Ruo said he would bring me to find Shu¡¯er. Where is she? Where is she? Where is she? Where is she?¡±


    Not only is this guy way too talkative, he was even long-winded.


    Jing Rong had long been tempted to punch Wei Yi to the moon. In fact, he had only decided against it because he had been afraid that Ji Yunshu would allow thetter into her carriage afterwards. It simply wasn¡¯t worth letting the guy receive the benefits in the end.


    He had no choice but swallow his rising irritation and reassured Wei Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Shu¡¯er is right behind us. You¡¯ll be able to see her once we reach the inn.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    His joy was boundless. Impatient as he was, Wei Yi proceeded to lean out the window, propping himself up on the edge with his hands before locking onto the carriage behind them and beginning to shout.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er~!¡± His mellow voice sounded loud and clear.


    Inside the carriage behind, Ji Yunshu heard someone¡¯s voice in the distance. Her ears perked up as she listened carefully.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er~!¡±


    Isn¡¯t this Wei Yi¡¯s voice?


    As Ji Wanxin lifted the window curtain, having also been alerted by the voice, she was greeted by the hysterical sight of Wei Yi hanging out the window


    She felt as if she was looking at a rare animal. She tugged at Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°Yunshu, quickly look. Young Master Wei is shouting for you.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°How can Prince Rong let him lean so far out the window? This is too dangerous!¡± Ji Wanxin eximed in concern.


    Leaning on the carriage wall, Ji Yunshu had been about to lift the curtain to take a look, but Jing Rong had already pulled Wei Yi inside. When she finally did look outside, she saw nothing at all.


    ¡°You should have seen it.¡± Ji Wanxin sighed and spoke with reluctance.


    Ji Yunshu smiled in response.


    She let go of the curtain. Ji Wanxin added in an unfathomable tone, ¡°With what happened to his family, Young Master Wei is too pitiful.¡±


    Ji Yunshu said nothing.


    ¡°You brought him all the way to the capital. Between you two...¡± She didn¡¯t finish speaking, leaving her words in suspense.


    Ji Yunshu was intelligent enough to understand the hidden meaning behind Ji Wanxin¡¯s words. With a smile, she retorted, ¡°There is no one else by his side except for me. I treat him as my family.¡±


    ¡°What are his thoughts about you? Father had yet to break your engagement with him. What¡¯s more, Lord Wei and Madame Wei have passed away. Fact is you are still engaged.¡± Her tone was no more than a reminder.


    ¡°I know,¡± bluntly said Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Wanxin asked again, ¡°Since you are still engaged, what about your rtionship with Prince Rong?¡±


    Finally, she asked her burning question.


    What about my rtionship with Jing Rong? Well, that of a normal boyfriend and girlfriend!


    Ji Yunshu however, did not voice her internal thoughts, only saying, ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re too eager for gossip. Let me repeat myself, the walls have ears, so I won¡¯t say anything more. Be careful of your words lest people overhear you.¡±


    ¡°I am only concerned for you.¡± Ji Wanxin paused a bit before continuing. ¡°With how well Prince Rong treats you, it would not surprise me if you told me that the two of you are together. In the end however, the differences in status between a prince and a coroner are simply toorge. These differences would only serve to create issues between the two of you, causing your feelings to fray with time.¡±


    What a good bowl of chicken soup!But all in vain!


    Ji Yunshu listened to her words of advice with a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips, but didn¡¯t respond.


    Meanwhile, the upants in the front carriage were oblivious to the conversation between the two women. The moment Jing Rong had dragged him back into the carriage, Wei Yi had begun throwing a tantrum at the former. ¡°What are you doing? I want to go to Shu¡¯er! Why are you stopping me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that was dangerous?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know but still did it?¡±


    ¡°I like her, so want I think of her, I just want to get out of the carriage right away and go to her. I don¡¯t want to sit with someone who stinks of alcohol like you!.¡±


    The heck?! Damn guy, isn¡¯t that smelling from you and Mo Ruo?


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t stand such provocation. He balled his hands into a fist. His eyes burning with anger as he red at Wei Yi. He was about to vent out when Mo Ruo woke up.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t even opened before he turned andined, ¡°What are you being so noisy for? Quarrel yourself to death!¡±


    He opened his eyes slowly and shook the wine jar. It really was empty. He frowned at the discovery and threw the empty jar out of the window.


    ¡°That jar is too small. That Jing Xian is too stingy,¡± he cursed.


    Wei Yi and Jing Rong watched Mo Ruo with impatience as he threw out his wine jar. Mo Ruo then turned his head and stared at Wei Yi in a drowsy manner before suddenlymanding. ¡°Go fetch me some wine.¡±


    Wei Yi seethed with rage. In a bad mood, he kicked Mo Ruo. ¡°Go get it yourself, drunkard!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said you are a drunkard.¡±


    ¡°Repeat it again.¡±


    ¡°Drunkard, drunkard, drunkard!!¡±


    The way he said it seemed as if he was singing the song ¡°Ninth Sister, Ninth Sister, beautiful little sister!¡±


    Mo Ruo turned green. He swatted Wei Yi¡¯s head ruthlessly and roared at him, ¡°Damn brat, are your wings big now? Daring to talk back ¨C I¡¯ll use bigger needles for your next acupuncture treatment.¡±


    Already being timid by nature, Wei Yi¡¯s brief courage was immediately broken by Mo Ruo¡¯s threats. He shrank back and pouted. ¡°If you have the ability, kill me. Then, I wille back and haunt you.¡±


    Oh my! Did this guy eat explosives today? Or did he eat bear¡¯s heart or leopard¡¯s gall to have such courage?


    Wei Yi had no fear when bickering with Jing Rong, whereas with Mo Ruo, he barely could retort. Mo Ruo did not think before he spoke like Jing Rong, speaking his mind without giving a damn about the consequences. As a result, his words were much more crude and cruel. In an argument, he would lose to no one.


    While Mo Ruo and Wei Yi argued, they failed to notice Jing Rong¡¯s worsening mood. Jing Rong was gripping his knees as their quarrel rang in his ears, his impatience showing on his expression.


    Damn you, what kind of ruckus are you creating in my carriage?


    The noise was incessant and the bickering endless. Finally, Jing Rong could no longer endure it. Just as he was about to give these noisy men a lesson, the horse neighed loudly as the carriage rocked dangerously. Being on the verge of flipping over, the carriage spared none of its upants from the violent motions.


    Due to the size of the carriage, the end result of the bumpy ride was a pile of humans consisting of Jing Rong on the bottom, Mo Ruo in the middle, and Wei Yi on top. At that moment, Jing Rong¡¯s anger had sted through the roof, but he chanted to himself to endure it.


    Finally, the carriage came to a stop as they heard a malicious voice shout, ¡°Get off the carriage! This is a robbery!¡±

 Chapter 338 - Wei Yi, the Hostage!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 338 ¨C Wei Yi, the Hostage!</strong></h4>


    Note: This is the second version of the chapter edited by Lunrk.


    What? A robbery?


    Jing Rong made sure he did not miss a word ¨C it wasn¡¯t even sundown yet, how were there robbers? Did they not hear of who was in the sedans?


    Jing Rong was crushed underneath Mo Ruo and Wei Yi, his face turning green at the strong, overpowering scent of alcohol. He frowned as he pushed the two alcoholics aside, causing Mo Ruo and Wei Yi to painfully smack their foreheads together!


    As Jing Rong dusted his robes disgustedly, a soft voice was transmitted from outside, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s a group of bandits!¡± No, it was a group of bandits with balls of steel!


    Jing Rong pulled back the curtains calmly, checking the situation outside, only to hear Lang Po and several of his guards warning the bandits loudly, ¡°It seems like none of you have a grip on reality. Move aside if you want to live!¡±


    The bandits guffawed amusedly as they swung their knives around, ¡°You should be the ones who have lost your marbles. Quickly hand over all your valuables, and maybe this lord will spare your measly life. If not, we¡¯ll ughter you all and feed you to the wild dogs!¡± They erupted inughs once more.


    Lang Po was not as patient as he looked ¨C if a fight could resolve it, why use words? He dismounted immediately, wielding his sword with pure killing intent. The seven guards followed suit.


    The two parties stood opposite each other, sizing the other down. There were thirty or forty bandits; ten stood on the official path, another ten on the hills, with the others on either side of the forest, practically surrounding Jing Rong and his men. Far from possessing the advantage, Jing Rong had only seven or eight guards!


    Inside the second sedan.


    Ji Wanxin peeked outside at themotion before hurriedly shrinking back inside, petrified by what she saw. She leaned snugly in Ji Yunshu¡¯s embrace, extremely troubled, ¡°Yunshu, will we be alright?¡±


    Ji Yunshu also nced outside. She held Ji Wanxin¡¯s hands, consoling her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    ¡°But there are so many people outside, I¡¯m just afraid that...¡±


    ¡°His Highness¡¯ men aren¡¯t weaklings. You and I should remain in the sedan.¡±


    Ji Wanxin was at a loss of words.


    She was not worried about herself, but Jing Rong!


    At the front of the group.


    Jing Rong had already gotten up and tidied his clothes, leaving the extremely drunk Wei Yi and Mo Ruo to continue arguing over the same topic as before.


    Outside, Lang Po finished scanning the group of bandits before he addressed their leader directly, ¡°Shanhuai County is not far off ¨C you bandits sure have guts!¡±


    Those banditsughed again on hearing the words ¡®Shanhuai County¡¯. They scoffed, ¡°Shanhuai County? That county magistrate still has to give our leader face and respect ¨C he has even called our leader ¡®daddy¡¯. That magistrate wouldn¡¯t dare to touch this turf, he can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Are there still any rules?¡±


    ¡°Rules? Our Gaoshan Gang¡¯s rules are thew.¡± That leader bandit was an annoying hooligan ¨C he acted like he owned the ce as he swung therge knife in his hand, first pointing at Lang Po, then at their sedans and continued, ¡°Come on, get everyone inside toe out. Hand over your valuables quietly and we¡¯ll let you go on your way.¡±


    Lang Po ignored him, instead heading to Jing Rong¡¯s sedan. The lightly rapped on the window before asking in hushed tones, ¡°How should we proceed, Your Highness?¡±


    Jing Rongmanded, ¡°Catch those that we can and send them to the Shanhuai County prison. Leave those who escaped.¡±


    ¡°And if there is a scuffle?¡±


    Jing Rong opened his curtains after a long while. He stared intently at the scene in front of him before ordering coldly, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Lang Po bowed, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s curtains fell.


    The harsh sounds of battle quickly traveled to the ears of those inside the carriages, narrating the chaos outside.


    The sedan¡¯s interior waspletely different ¨C Jing Rong was seated in an upright position, Mo Ruo and Wei Yi at either side, their argument still ongoing. They werepletely oblivious to the ongoing fight outside!


    Wei Yi¡¯s cheeks were very flushed. He leaned weakly against a board as he waved with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you anymore ¨C it¡¯s not fun at all!¡±


    Mo Ruo¡¯s lips curved into a devious smile, ¡°You can never win against me.¡± Winning this war of words made him as smug as if he held the whole world in his hands!


    He closed his eyes, cupping his ears, and began his nap!


    On the other hand, Wei Yi huffily exited the sedan too quickly for even Jing Rong to catch him, still fuming from his loss. When he took notice of his surrounding, it scared him witless.


    Unfortunately for him, Wei Yi¡¯s legs turned to jelly as he viewed the bloody scene of bodies spread across the ground; the two parties still involved in a mini-war. Before he could register what was happening, he was suddenly held in a chokehold, a shiny knife pressed against his throat.


    ¡°Drop your weapons!¡± The bandit shouted.


    Lang Po quickly had his men withdraw their swords.


    Wei Yi was dragged back step by step at knifepoint. That bandit himself was in no better shape ¨C his group of thirty had been reduced to ten by Lang Po¡¯s men in the struggle! Of course, he was angry!


    Wei Yi tensed up, eyes widening in fear, afraid to even breathe out. He stammered, ¡°Brother, please, I¡¯ve made a mistake. Please don¡¯t kill me, I know I¡¯m wrong! Really, please, I¡¯m not going to be angry anymore, I¡¯m not going to be angry at Brother Jing Rong or Brother Mo Ruo anymore. Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m afraid of pain!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The bandit bellowed.


    ¡°Mother told me this before. Knives cannot be used for slitting throats ¨C heads will fall! I once saw a man do something wrong and was killed in front of so many people. His head was chopped off. Please, Brother, don¡¯t kill me. Father said that only those whomit crimes will be beheaded, but I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why do you want to kill me?¡± He was practically sobbing!


    The bandit was filled with fear and panic; he had just lost hisrades and still had to face Lang Po and his men, a feat that had already proved itself beyond him. The more his hostage spoke with such a panicked tone, the more the bandit¡¯s emotions were simrly affected.


    Lang Po was afraid that he would harm Wei Yi, causing him and his men to remain passive, ¡°If you let him go, I¡¯ll also let the rest of you leave.¡±


    The bandit screamed, ¡°My brothers have all been killed by you, are you really asking us to just leave like this? Hand over all your money, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± His knife slipped slightly as he spoke, creating a small open wound on Wei Yi¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ji Yunshu stepped down from the sedan, over the corpses, and headed straight for Wei Yi.

 Chapter 339 - You Were Never Asleep

    <h4><strong>Chapter 339 ¨C You Were Never Asleep</strong></h4>


    As Ji Yunshu moved towards him, Lang Po grabbed her, ¡°Don¡¯t go over there, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu felt her insides churning as she looked at Wei Yi being held by that bandit. Despite her worry however, she managed to pretend to be calm as she spoke. ¡°He¡¯s only a boy, a kid ¨C there¡¯s no use holding him hostage. If you let him go, I promise you¡¯ll all leave safely.¡±


    ¡°Let him go?¡±


    ¡°I can, no- I will give you anything as long as you let him go.¡±


    ¡°I want your lives and all your valuables!¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, it hurts!¡± Wei Yi screeched.


    Jing Rong had already left the sedan, his stoic expression betraying absolutely nothing. His natural charisma was already enough to draw everyone¡¯s attention towards him; leaving even those bandits trembling in fear. They watched as he walked to Ji Yunshu, whispering softly, ¡°Go to the back.¡±


    ¡°But Wei Yi...¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Ji Yunshu trusted Jing Rong enough to let Ji Wanxin pull her to the back.


    Lang Po walked to Jing Rong, inquiring, ¡°What should we do, Your Highness?¡±


    What should we do? Of course we solve this bloody situation!


    He waved a hand, indicating for Lang Po to step aside. Jing Rong then strode towards those bandits with confident, steely eyes, arching one eyebrow maliciously.


    The bandits were frightened, ¡°Who... who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, our leader is the ruler of Shanhuai County; with how many of our brothers you¡¯ve killed today, we¡¯ll definitelye for your lives!


    Jing Rongughed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for your leader¡¯s revenge. Before that though, none of you... should even think about leaving.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill him!¡± That bandit tightened his grip on his knife, cutting deeper into Wei Yi¡¯s neck.


    Wei Yi screamed at Jing Rong in pain, ¡°Big Brother, he¡¯s going to kill me. You need to save me!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to ignore me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not angry anymore, Big Brother, I¡¯m not angry with you anymore, not angry...¡±


    Jing Rong did not know whether tough or cry. Instead, he shouted coldly at those bandits, ¡°If you think that you¡¯re safe by holding him hostage, then think again. Go ahead and kill him since there¡¯s no point in keeping that idiot alive anyways. If we can capture you and send you to the Shanhuai yamen, maybe the county magistrate will even reward us.¡±


    The already struggling bandit knew that he was done for good this time, but he attempted ast-ditch effort, ¡°Fine, since this idiot is of no use to you, then I¡¯ll kill him now ¨C at least we can die together.¡±


    Before he could make the final cut, Wei Yi began to cry, cursing Jing Rong, ¡°Punching Bag! You¡¯re so bad, I hate you, I don¡¯t like you anymore! If I die, I¡¯ll turn into a ghost and visit you every night, then scare you to death...¡± He chattered on and on incessantly.


    That bandit¡¯s head began to throb, ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll send you to hell now.¡± The bandit¡¯s hand was already raised high by the time Ji Yunshu screamed, though she was prevented from running over by Ji Wanxin¡¯s tight grip.


    When the knife was only a few centimeters away, something flew out from inside the sedan, hitting that bandit¡¯s wrist. It was strong enough to knock that bandit¡¯s knife out of his hand as he cried out in pain. Jing Rong took that opportunity to grab Wei Yi, sending a blow right onto that bandit¡¯s chest.


    Seeing that, Lang Po and his men rounded up the remaining ten or so bandits, killing all those who resisted capture. Only two were left ¨C they were forced to kneel, tied up securely with their hands behind their backs.


    As soon as Jing Rong pulled Wei Yi back, he immediately headed for Ji Yunshu, who hugged him and brought him up to the sedan. She found some medicine and applied some onto his neck before blowing on the wound gently, ¡°Once this medicine¡¯s applied, don¡¯t go touching it with your hands.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°It cannot get wet.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re sleeping at night, try to sleep on the other side, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Wei Yi thoroughly enjoyed this whole process, answering obediently to Ji Yunshu¡¯s directions. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to rat out Jing Rong while hisrge eyes filled with unshed tears, ¡°Shu¡¯er, Brother Jing Rong told that man just now to kill me ¨C why did he do that? Has he be bad? Evil?¡±


    Ji Yunshu ruffled his hair, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± He nodded, continuing, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Then rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wei Yi then grabbed firmly onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist, resting his head on her shoulder, rubbing against her. Ji Yunshu was sore for quite some time after.


    As Wei Yi fell asleep, Ji Wanxin finally nudged her gently, asking, ¡°Have you ever considered, if His Highness really didn¡¯t care about Young Master Wei¡¯s life, then...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°But just now...¡±


    Ji Yunshu cut her off sharply, ¡°He only said that because he knew that Mo Ruo would make his move. Everyone else may misunderstand him, but I never will.¡±


    Ji Wanxin could only keep her mouth shut ufortably.


    Outside.


    Lang Po and his men cleaned up the corpses onying about, tying those two captives onto one of their horses. He then confirmed with Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, are we really sending these two to Shanhuai County? But that man said earlier that their leader...¡±


    Jing Rong shot him an icy re before he could finish, ¡°Are all our officials good-for-nothings? The fact is that a county is now controlled by a mere bandit ¨C this Prince will pull that ipetent magistrate off his high horse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this servant understands.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave. Hopefully, we can get to the inn in front before it gets dark.¡±


    Lang Po asked, ¡°Then, what about Young Master Wei?¡±


    Jing Rong nced towards Ji Yunshu¡¯s sedan. He flicked his sleeve, saying, ¡°Let him sit with Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Jing Rong entered his own sedan only to discover Mo Ruo lying on the soft mat with his hands crossed in front of his chest, every bit the alcoholic he was. Jing Rong sat down beside him, saying nothing as the sedan trudged forwards.


    Mo Ruo finally turned over. He muttered indistinctly, his eyes still shut, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made my move then, did you really intend for those men to kill Wei Yi?¡±


    Jing Rong stared straight ahead, ¡°But you did!¡±


    ¡°What if I was really asleep?¡±


    ¡°Truth is, you were never asleep.¡±


    Mo Ruo gave a shortugh as he flipped over. His eyes snapped shut and he became still.

 Chapter 340 - A Party of Three

    <h4><strong>Chapter 340 ¨C A Party of Three</strong></h4>


    The entire group managed to arrive at a solitary inn close to Shanhuai county before nightfall. It did not look excessively opulent, but considering it was in the middle of a forest, it was more than a small luxury for wandering travellers.


    Mo Ruo was the first to hop off the sedan. His head was much clearer now, calling out for one of the waiters as soon as he was in the inn. ¡°Quick, quick, bring me several jugs of your finest ¡®Shaoxing wine¡¯!¡±


    The waiter scurried over with a rag to wipe off the table, ¡°Yessir! Just a moment Master, it¡¯ll be here soon!¡±


    The innkeeper fiddled with his abacus behind the counter, his greedy eyes moving as nimbly as his fingers once he spotted the well-dressed group outside. With the type of material that the sedan heading the group was made of, he would be damned if the people inside weren¡¯t from wealthy families. The curtains alone were crafted from the finest brocades!


    The innkeeper¡¯s eyes gleamed as he viewed his newfound targets. He put away his worn out abacus and lifted his gown as he circled around the counter to waddle gleefully towards his customers. He enthusiastically greeted them, ¡°Aiyah, are you masters looking to stay in our inn? We¡¯re an old establishment, everyone who passed through this forest has stayed here before. There are merchants, schrs, wealthy young masters ... We have the finest rooms, finest meals, and the finest wines! We¡¯re definitely the best inn in the near vicinity. Masters have chosen the right ce, quick, quick, pleasee inside quickly!¡± One could not help but be swayed by his convincing pitch!


    Jing Rong leaned away from the innkeeper, paying him no attention. Instead, he busied himself by ordering his men to park the sedans and feed the horses as he waited for Ji Yunshu to disembark. The innkeeper lingered to the side, his hands rubbing in anticipation of an imminent windfall.


    Ji Wanxin was the first to get out of their sedan, followed by Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi. Wei Yi was still hanging onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm, acting as if he would never let go in this lifetime. Aunty Xie was thest one off the sedan right at the very back; perhaps it was because she had never been on such a long journey, but she felt queasy as soon as her feet met with the ground.


    Ji Wanxin approached worriedly, ¡°Aunty Xie, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in quickly, you should rest up as well.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Aunty Xie replied lifelessly.


    Jing Rong made noment, giving Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi a quick look before leading the others into the inn. The innkeeper was still promoting his inn from top to bottom, extremely self-satisfied!


    Aunty Xie headed to a room upstairs to rest while the others sat together on the first floor. Not many customers were to be seen throughout the practically empty inn. Mo Ruo sat alone at a table, enjoying his wine while Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu, Wei Yi and Ji Wanxin sat together at a different table. Not long after, an astonishing spread for an inn surrounded only by forests arrived. Fish, chicken, duck...you name it, they had it. The innkeeper introduced each dish with gusto as they arrived..


    Wei Yi pointed to a chicken, asking, ¡°What is this?¡±


    The innkeeper replied, ¡°It¡¯s a chicken!¡±


    ¡°What chicken?¡±


    ¡°ck-boned chicken!¡±


    ¡°Why is it called a ck-boned chicken?¡± Wei Yi prodded it with his chopsticks.


    The innkeeper replied again, ¡°Because this chicken¡¯s body is ck!¡±


    ¡°Then why is it ck?¡±


    ¡°It was born ck.¡±


    ¡°Why was it born this way?¡±


    ¡°...¡± The innkeeper was speechless. He wiped the sweat off his brow with his sleeve, hemming and hawing, unable to provide an answer. Was this fool here to joke around? He finally met his match today ¨C it was the first time he was rendered speechless.


    Wei Yi was still waiting eagerly for his reply.


    Ji Yunshu could not contain herughter. She decided to help that innkeeper out of this sticky situation, ¡°Wei Yi, this chicken was tanned.¡±


    Pfft ¨C Jing Rong, who was seated opposite of her, burst out inughter as well. Ji Wanxin reacted simrly, except being much more demure anddylike. She covered her mouth daintily to hide her smile as she looked down and away, it was quite a pretty sight!


    Wei Yi finally nodded as he epted Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation, ¡°Oh, I see, Shu¡¯er¡¯s still the smartest!¡± He did not forget to diss the innkeeper as well, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so dumb, how could you not know this. I know now, so this chicken was tanned. Now you need to remember this, don¡¯t spout nonsense next time, otherwise you¡¯ll getughed at.¡±


    The innkeeper did not dare to argue with the foolish Wei Yi. He quickly bowed and nodded continuously, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The young master is right.¡± Wei Yi chuckled, and began his feast.


    Jing Rong also dismissed him, ¡°You can leave now. Let the waiter send some dishes to the madam upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± He did not want to stay long either.


    Without Wei Yi¡¯s chatter, dinner was a much more silent affair. Jing Rong picked up a piece of meat and ced it into Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl, ¡°Have more, the tanned meat is much chewier and tastier.¡± It was obvious he was teasing her!


    Ji Yunshu just put that piece of chicken into her mouth.


    Wei Yi did not want to lose out. He likewise picked up a piece of chicken and ced it into Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl. He had the sunniest smile on his face as he spoke. ¡°Shu¡¯er, have more of this. Mother told me that sunbathing is good for the body, so this chicken must be very nutritious too.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched; she should not have lied, lest Wei Yi take her too seriously.


    Jing Rong picked up another piece of chicken for Ji Yunshu, and Wei Yi quickly did the same. The two of them continued this like a well-oiled machine. It took no time at all for Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl to overflow. Ji Wanxin was naturally sidelined!


    Mo Ruo nced over from his own table, snorting as he chugged another gulp of wine. He picked up one chopstick before hitting the rim of the porcin bowl before him, beginning to recite a poem in his drunken mood:


    ¡°Moon above moon, light in light, water and water, wind with wind.


    A thousand-mile journey to reach this inch of forest I so seek,


    Only to see a party of three from afar, with a beauty cast aside a stranger...¡±


    How poetic!


    Others may not know what he meant, but those who had some inside knowledge would know that Mo Ruo was implying that Wei Yi, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu were that party of three, and the beauty Ji Wanxin was the inconsequential stranger.


    This dinner was quickly wrapped up as night fell. With everyone tired from the day¡¯s journey, they each returned to their rooms to catch some winks. As they were concerned about Wei Yi, Lang Po was inadvertently tasked with sharing rooms with him.


    Wei Yi was probably used to this situation given his previous experience and was much less averse this time round. He even looked weing, dragging Lang Po into the room, starting to recount his days at Yuhua Pavillion. Lang Po crossed his arms in front of his chest, his sword still in his arms as he leaned against the locked doors, watching stonily as Wei Yi told his ¡®stories¡¯.

 Chapter 341 - The Desolate Inn

    <h4><strong>Chapter 341 ¨C The Deste Inn</strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu had just finished washing up when the waiter knocked on the door to deliver an incense burner.


    ¡°Friend, has there been trouble recently in Shanhuai county?¡± Ji Yunshu asked suddenly.


    The waiter¡¯s hand trembled a little as he answered hastily, ¡°No! Why does the gentleman ask so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a long way to Shanhuai county, and anybody going there must take this road. Logically, there should be quite a lot of people staying at this inn, but I have scarcely seen anyone else..¡±


    ¡°In addition to the weather being poortely, this season has always been slow in terms of the number of travelers. We never have enough rooms once autumn rolls around.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The waiter nodded frantically.


    The waiter gave the table a quick swipe with the towel on his shoulder after Ji Yunshu had finished with the incense burner, leaving with a small remark.


    ¡°Gentleman, with the night being so cold, I would advise you to stay indoors and rest well if you don¡¯t have any pressing matters.¡±


    She acquiesced silently. Judging from the television dramas Ji Yunshu had watched, there was definitely a deeper meaning to his words.


    Not long after the door closed, someone knocked on it again. Ji Yunshu suspected that it was the waiter again, but instead found Jing Rong standing at attention in the doorway!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.


    He brushed past her and sat down in one of the chairs in the room, proceeding to quickly order, ¡®Close the door!¡¯ as if he owned the ce.


    Ji Yunshu had only a vague inkling of his purpose. She obeyed and took her seat opposite him once the door was closed.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± she asked soberly.


    Jing Rong nodded, unsurprised that she knew the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange!¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put people on guard at the second floor exits. You should also be more careful.¡±


    ¡°You suspect this is rted to the hill bandits today?¡±


    Jing Rong wrinkled his brows.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. With their audacity, it¡¯s not impossible that the bandits would rob us in revenge tonight. They also said even the Shanhuai county head had to be courteous to their chief. A mere inn could very well already be under their control.¡±


    ¡°If they are so desperate for revenge, why not just drug us at dinner?¡± she pressed.


    ¡°Hence I say that chief is smart. We would have known immediately if he¡¯d drugged our food or drinks. If he weren¡¯t concerned about scaring us off prematurely, we may even be fighting them right now. Whatever the case, it certainly would not have done their chances of sess any good.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°This prince has set up a guard, so you should rest early and not worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t you be leaving now? she willed, but he remained seated.


    ¡°Are you not going to sleep tonight?¡±


    ¡°This prince will sit here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°If I stay here, there will be someone here to protect you if something really does happen tonight.¡±


    Jing Rong poured himself a cup of tea nonchntly and took a sip. There was no way she was going to get him to leave. Finding herself helpless and resigned to her fate, Ji Yunshu undressed and burrowed into her nkets.


    She took the spot on the bed closest to the wall, leaving the half of the bed facing the room empty.


    Her apparent oversight didn¡¯t escape Jing Rong¡¯s notice. He quirked his lips as he finished his tea, stood, and extinguished the candle. He moved over to the bed before sliding under the covers and folding his arms around Ji Yunshu¡¯s soft figure from behind. Nuzzling into her neck, he closed his eyes and fell asleep contentedly.


    In the other room


    Ji Wanxin was still seated at the table, staring intently at the flickering me. The formerly gentle pair of eyes were now tiny little balls of mes themselves. They reddened progressively as time wore on, and a few drops of tears trickled down her cheeks. Her hands were white-knuckled fists inside her sleeves. Her eyes like two red orbs embedded in her skull were cruel and calctive.


    A few minutester, she suddenly stood up and left the room. She asked for two mantous from the waiter and brought them to the leftmost room on the second floor.


    A guard stood outside the room. He nced at her.¡°What is it, Miss Ji?¡±


    Ji Wanxin smiled gently and gestured to the mantous in her hands.


    ¡°I saw the two have been locked in without a drop of water for so long, so I brought two mantous for them to eat.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re bandits soon to be sent to Shanhuai county¡¯s jail, Miss Ji,¡± the guard protested urgently.


    ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t starve them now, can we? What if they died on the way? Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong.¡±


    The guard thought for a few short moments. As one of Jing Rong¡¯s people, he still had a bit of a conscience.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give these to them.¡± he said, reaching for the two mantous. Ji Wanxin quickly jerked them out of his reach.


    ¡° I¡¯ll take it in myself. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to not have a single guard outside.¡±


    That was right!


    The guard nodded before opening the door to let her in.


    The two banditsy tied up on the floor in the room, each with a wad of cloth being used to gag them. Their eyes brightened when they saw the beauty approach them, grunting through their gags as they struggled against their restraints.


    ¡°Hng, hng.¡±


    Ji Wanxin squatted in front of them and removed the cloth from their mouths.


    ¡°You two must be starving,¡± she said as she picked up a mantou, ¡°Have a mantou to stave off the hunger.¡±


    One of the bandits started teasing, ¡°Beauty, why don¡¯t you stay and y with us?¡±


    The other quickly chimed in.


    ¡°Yes Look at how bored we are. Beauty ¡ª with your looks, if our chief takes a fancy to you, you could even be his wife!¡±


    The two startedughing happily.


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s gentle face immediately became as cold as midwinter as she red at them, stuffing their recently freed mouths with the mantou.


    ¡°You better eat quickly. If you want to me someone, me yourselves for grabbing that idiot and making Teacher Ji so anxious she almost put herself at risk. Our family¡¯s young master cares most about her. He couldn¡¯t care less about his life when her safety is at risk.¡±


    Who knew why Ji Wanxin would suddenly say this!


    The bandits didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Their greatest fear was that they would drop the mantou; that would be such a waste! They stared at her nkly, gulping the mantou down in awkward bites as she turned and left the room.


    No one noticed, or expected, a glint of steel left on the floor.


    A dagger perhaps forgotten by ident... Or perhaps not.

 Chapter 342 - Second Master Zhao Qing

    <h4><strong>Chapter 342 ¨C Second Master Zhao Qing</strong></h4>


    The two bandits looked at each other in tacit understanding. They both spat on the ground in sync.


    ¡°Hurry up! Use your foot to kick the knife over.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    With good teamwork, the knife was quickly obtained by one of the bandits who¡¯s name was Tie San. After another period of time spent cutting through the thick and rough rope that tied them up, the two bandits finally freed themselves, nursing their bruised and bloodied wrists.


    ¡°Da Chui, what should we do now?¡± Tie San asked.


    ¡°What to do? Of course, run away!¡±


    Da Chui rushed out with Tie San in tow.


    ¡°There are people outside!¡± warned Tie San.


    The two of them abruptly stopped at the entrance before observing the scene outside, noticing that one of Jing Rong¡¯s guards was right outside. While it looked like their escape n was bound to fail, Da Chui¡¯s brain was quite agile. He proceeded to grab Tie San and said, ¡°Hurry and scream now!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I said scream.¡±


    Tie San was stupefied by the other¡¯s order. His brain was frozen until Da Chui rapped his head rudely. He screamed out in response.


    Aaaaah!


    When the guard heard the scream, he turned around and walked into the room to check out what had happened. As he looked around, his gaze fell on a bead, only to realize a bigger problem. The bandits were gone, only leaving behind their cut ropes.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The guard wanted to sound the rm, but as soon as he turned around, something flew out from the darkness and knocked him unconscious.


    Da Chui and Tie San, who had been hiding behind the door as the guard walked in, were still unsatisfied with the amount of payback they had dished out. As a result, they ruthlessly kicked the guard a few more times before sneaking out. However, they had no idea Jing Rong wasn¡¯tx with the security, and had dispatched a guard at every entrance of the two-storied building.


    ¡°What are we going to do, Da Chui?¡±


    ¡°What else is there to do but wait? There might be an opportunity to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Tie San didn¡¯t finish his words because he suddenly heard noiseing from the main entrance.


    ¡°Hurry up! Send some good wine and good food!¡±


    More than twenty men flocked into the ce. Each one of them was an arrogant daredevil. They were all dressed in strange clothes made of some kind of rough animal pelt, a machete hanging from each of their belts.


    Mountain bandits.


    After they came in and dispersed to find a table, a tall man in boots of animal leather entered. A dense beard covered his entire jawline, with the hair on his head barely being contained by a yellow headband. The two razor-sharp eyes on his face were entuated by his eyebrows being sharply nted inwards like spears. His appearance possessed an inherent ferocity that could deter anyone from confronting him.


    ¡°Boss, sit here.¡± Ba Hu, one of the bandits, shouted.


    Zhao Qing, the person whom the bandits called Boss, walked forward in big strides. Ba Hu hastily wiped the stool with his sleeve before Zhao Qing sat and the shopkeeper came to cater to his needs.


    The shopkeeper seemed used to such a scene. He simply bowed and showed an ingratiating smile. ¡°Second Master, what kind of wine would you like to drink?¡±


    Zhao Qing didn¡¯t even give him a nce. He picked up a pair of chopsticks and tapped them against the table.


    Ba Hu kicked the shopkeeper¡¯s posterior. ¡°The same asst time. Hurry with the wine! Do you believe we will kill you if you make our boss irritated?¡± He raised his hand, threatening to beat up the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper dodged with his head lowered his body quaking in fear. He said urgently, ¡°Y-y-yes! I¡¯ll quickly bring you all your wine.¡± He ran away to fetch the wines at lightspeed.


    When he arrived behind the counter, the waiter whispered into his ears, ¡°Shopkeeper, isn¡¯t it better that we report this? Our inn doesn¡¯t have many customers as it is, not even considering that we¡¯re serving bandits. If this keeps up, we¡¯ll be ruined.¡±


    The shopkeeper was far from calm. He took a jug of wine while sighing, ¡°This inn has been passed down in my family, generation after generation. It must not be destroyed at my hand. Even if I was to die, I will protect this inn.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you not reporting it to the authorities?!¡±


    ¡°Report?¡± The shopkeeper felt extremely distressed. He replied, ¡°Our Shanhuai county¡¯s magistrate could care less. A fine example of a corrupted official ¨C colluding with thieves. After we report them, those bandits might burn my inn to the ground. Won¡¯t that be a huge loss for me instead?¡±


    ¡°Even so, what about the other guests? Without guests, this inn can¡¯t keep going.¡± The waiter said with concern.


    Hey!


    The shopkeeper looked out and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. If they want to drink, let them drink. We still need to serve those tyrants,¡± he grudgingly said.


    At that moment, Da Chui and Tie San were crouching above them on the second floor. The two hadn¡¯t expected to encounter this crowd of people while waiting for the opportunity to escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Second Master and hisckeys,¡± Tie San eximed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after a whole year, we would actually run into that Second Master today.¡± Da Chui was exasperated.


    Tie San on the other hand, didn¡¯t think much of it. He tugged at his partner. ¡°Da Chui, we should ask the Second Master to save us!¡±


    Paf!


    Da Chui pped Tie San¡¯s head. ¡°Ever since First and Second Master had their falling out a year ago, both factions have been like fire and water. Instead of rescuing us, Second Master may even kill us! Even if he decides to save us, when First Master learns of it, won¡¯t he feel ashamed? Perhaps he might end our lives.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Tie San rubbed his head and had to agree with Da Chui¡¯s argument.


    Gaoshan Gang¡¯s First Master and Second Master were brothers with a very close rtionship; at least, that had been the case until a year ago. For some unknown reasons, they suddenly had a falling out, resulting in arge fight breaking out in the camp. The two had split ever further apart since then, with Second Master Zhao Qing taking his men and establishing a new camp on another mountain peak.


    After a year had gone by, First master Zhao Huai and Second Master Zhao Qing still hadn¡¯t reconciled with each other. If either group encountered the other, they would start a fight. Over time, the enmity shaped the current rtionship between the two gangs.


    Many rumors circted, trying to exin the sudden downturn in the rtionship between the two brothers. Some said that the First Master had grabbed a woman who was the Second Master¡¯s lover. Others said the Second Master had the ambition to rule the mountain alone, and nned to kill his blood-rted big brother. However, his ns were discovered before imntation. There was another rumor circting saying that the Second Master was worried he would be implicated by the First Master, whose actions might lead the imperial court to dispatch soldiers to exterminate them, so he left the camp with his people. There were all kinds of spections as to why the to hade to such extremes.


    ......


    At that moment, the ground floor of the inn was packed full with bandits. Zhao Qing had a vicious expression while tapping his chopsticks on the table. Everyone was chatting noisily until the innkeeper came back with the wine. They started to guess what kind of wine it was while gorging themselves.


    Ba Hu poured a cup for Zhao Qing. ¡°Boss, please drink.¡±


    Zhao Qing squinted. He threw the chopsticks at a pir, watching as they actually stabbed straight into the wood.

 Chapter 343 - What A Loyal Dog

    <h4><strong>Chapter 343 ¨C What A Loyal Dog</strong></h4>


    ¡°Go ¨C fetch the wine jar.¡± Zhao Qing stood up, one foot propped up on a chair like the boss he was.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Ba Hu saluted, hurriedly delivering the nearest wine jar to Zhao Qing. The man bandit boss then proceeded to immediately m back the entire jar before flinging it into the ground where it loudly shattered into pieces. His men were likewise riled up, each one finishing their wine and smashing the jars into the ground. The entire ground floor of the inn was abuzz!


    Upstairs.


    Ji Yunshu, a light sleeper by nature, was rudely awoken by the ruckusing from downstairs. She turned around to see an empty bed. Where was Jing Rong?


    She kicked off the covers, getting a chill from the frosty floorboards as she headed towards the door bare-footed. The shing sounds grew more and more deafening as she opened her doors, sting her eardrums!


    A frown formed on her face at themotion. Before she could step outside, however, a conveniently located Lang Po had already stopped her.¡°Teacher Ji, His Highness has left me an order for you to remain in the room. He will handle whatever¡¯s happening outside.¡±


    Ji Yunshu tried to peek downstairs over the banisters, but her line of sight was obscured. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on downstairs?¡±


    ¡°His Highness will resolve it ¨C Teacher Ji should rest.¡±


    Rest? What rest? Who could possibly rest when it¡¯s this noisy? She nodded, keeping these thoughts to herself. She inquired worriedly, ¡°What about Wei Yi? How¡¯s he?¡±


    Lang Po replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s as dead as a log.¡±


    ¡°And my Second Sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in her room!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wei Yi was indeed hard to wake once he fell asleep, not even the loudest thunder would jolt him awake! As for Ji Wanxin, she was probably too scared to leave her room. Ji Yunshu returned to her room, but instead of going back to sleep, she sat on the edge of her bed and waited.


    Jing Rong stood on the second floor, watching the men downstairs for a time before entering the empty room behind him. The innkeeper, who was brought in very soon after, asked, ¡°May I ask this master what requests you have?¡±


    Jing Rong was displeased, ¡°Who are those hooligans downstairs?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°Speak up!¡±


    The innkeeper was astute enough to realize that the young man in front of him, as evidenced by the expensive clothes and skilled servants following him, was not someone he could trifle with! ¡°Young master, I think you¡¯d better rest here upstairs. Don¡¯t worry ¨C those men will leave once they¡¯ve finished drinking. Rest assured, they won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Lang Po entered, reporting to Jing Rong, ¡°Master, Teacher Ji is awake.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face fell. He looked sharply at that innkeeper, ¡°Those men have already disturbed our rest. If you call yourself the boss, I¡¯m sure you can handle something like this.¡±


    ¡°I... Young master, I¡¯m really at a loss. How about this ¨C let me refund you all your silvers. Then you can find somewhere else to say.¡±


    Are you kidding me? There¡¯s only one inn in a hundred-mile radius. What¡¯s more, where are we to go in the middle of the night? Jing Rong was fuming.


    Lang Po was not as patient as Jing Rong was. He grabbed the innkeeper by his cor before speaking in an imposing manner. ¡°Our master is not one for noise and trouble. Get those men out right now!¡±


    The innkeeper¡¯s legs turned into jelly as his panicked expression was clear for all to see. He imagined Lang Po¡¯s sword against his throat as he stammered out a reply, ¡°P-Please calm down, dear sirs. I really have no way to send those men away.¡±


    ¡°Say that again?¡± Lang Po threw him aside.


    The innkeeper was practically kowtowing as he begged, ¡°Please sirs, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t offend those men downstairs. If I don¡¯t obey them, they¡¯ll burn my inn down! This inn was left to me by my ancestors ¨C I have to protect it. Please, if you could just endure for a little while they¡¯ll leave once they¡¯ve finished their wine.¡± All there was left was for him to kneel.


    Jing Rong gave him an icy re, ¡°Who the hell are they?¡±


    ¡°Those men are bandits from this region. They¡¯vemitted anything from pilferage to murder these few years; even the Shanhuai County magistrate can do nothing against them. If you could do this one and this one¡¯s inn a favour, please ¨C take it as a kindred act.¡±


    ¡°Bandits? Are you talking about the Gaoshan Gang?¡± Jing Rong questioned.


    The innkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is the young master familiar with them?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°But there are now two factions within the Gaoshan Gang ¨C one is led by the First Master, and the other by the Second Master.¡± The innkeeper exined.


    Jing Rong frowned, ¡°Which one is downstairs?¡±


    ¡°The Second Master¡¯s men.¡±


    No wonder, otherwise if that First Master knew that Jing Rong killed so many of his men, would they still be downstairs drinking? They¡¯d be seeking revenge instead!


    Jing Rong carefully considered the situation before sending Lang Po a signal. Lang Po understood, heading downstairs straight away.


    Downstairs, Ba Hu was ranting as he drank, ¡°I heard that First Master¡¯s men failed in their robbery attempt today, resulting in thirty to forty of them being killed. He must be shitting his pants at home now.¡± The room erupted in mockingughter.


    Zhao Qing did not participate in their discussion, drinking his wine. He should be celebrating his rival¡¯s failure and loss, but he looked like he couldn¡¯t care less, behind his bearded face, if one looked carefully, hid a handsome visage.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A voice rang out across the room. The group looked in the direction of his voice, only to see Lang Po and two other men walk into the room. The trio were surrounded by bandits in a heartbeat.


    Lang Po had a hand on the hilt of his sword, ready to draw his weapon at any time. He calmly said, ¡°I want to see your leader, the Second Master.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Scram?¡± Those men began tough, prodding Lang Po¡¯s chest in ridicule. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Huh? Do you...-¡± That man¡¯s prodding hand was twisted into a death grip, forcing his body to also turn in pain, his knees buckling under the stress. He screamed, ¡°Let... Let go of me!¡±


    Hisrades drew their weapons, prepared for a fight to the death, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s move!¡±


    Just as the mob were about to close in, Zhao Qingmanded surly from where he sat, ¡°Stop!¡± The men retreated to opposite sides, leaving a direct path clear.


    Lang Po released his grip as well, throwing that bandit onto a table. He rolled off, bleeding from where he hit his chest on the floor. Zhao Qing held his wine jar over his head and smashed it onto the ground. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve as he strutted over with his chin up high, stopping before Lang Po. He narrowed his eyes as he evaluated Lang Po from head to toe, snorting, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lang Po was unimpressed, ¡°Your men have disturbed my master¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Your master?¡± Zhao Qing scoffed, ¡°What a loyal dog!¡±

 Chapter 344 - What Great Lin, What Law?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 344 ¨C What Great Lin, What Law?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Zhao Qing scoffed, ¡°What a loyal dog!¡±


    Lang Po was enraged, his eyes turning red with anger as he drew his sword and pointed it towards Zhao Qing. Thetter was not one to be belittled either ¨C he pushed the tip of Lang Po¡¯s sword away in a smooth motion, even throwing a fist towards Lang Po as he evaded his attack. The two of them were now engaged in battle!


    Those bandits knew that their leader was highly skilled; rather than being worried for him, they began to cheer. They were drinking wine while watching the show. Pounding on the tables, banging on the ground with their swords, catcalling... anything they could think of as their emotions ran high!


    While all this was happening, Da Chui and Tie San took the opportunity to slip away from the second floor where they were hiding. Tie San prodded Da Chui, ¡°Da Chui, the Second Master¡¯s men are rioting.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s escape quickly and return to report to our boss and have him take revenge for us.¡±


    ¡°Mm. We must avenge our fallen brothers. I hope the Second Master¡¯s men kill all those bastards, saving us the trouble of soiling our own hands.¡±


    ¡°Fool. This is our fight ¨C we, the Gaoshan Gang, have to collect our own debts!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The two of them snuck out without anyone else noticing.


    The first floor dining hall.


    Zhao Qing and Lang Po were well into their showdown. Zhao Qing was obviously much bulkier than Lang Po was ¨C his blows were much more heavy-handed than his counterpart¡¯s. Lang Po was easily at a disadvantage after exchanging numerous blows. His hand quickly became numb as Zhao Qing targeted his wrist. The sword was snatched away in an instant. Before Lang Po could regain his bnce, his own sword was held to his throat. Lang Po¡¯s men rushed forward with their weapons drawn at the ready.


    Zhao Qing gestured, threatening to press down harder on Lang Po¡¯s throat, his annoying glee partially hidden by his messy fringe. He called outzily, ¡°Anyone moves and I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Lang Po¡¯s men could only remain where they were, resheathing their weapons.


    Zhao Qing warned Lang Po.


    ¡°If you want to leave, bring your men with you and scram. I can¡¯t stand subservient dogs like you!¡±


    Lang Po did not back down. He ground his teeth together before spitting out the words.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, then do it.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I was a coward?¡±


    ¡°What are you bandits not capable of? But fear not, the government will wipe you out sooner orter.¡±


    Lang Po¡¯s words drew the derisiveughter from the onlookers. It was clear that they had neither respect nor fear for the government.


    Zhao Qing snickered, ¡°The government could care less. In these parts, I¡¯m the ruler!¡±


    ¡°Ruler?¡± A deep voice rumbled from the second-floor stairs.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze and attention was drawn to Jing Rong as he made his way downstairs, his icy gaze as cold as usual. His gown, crafted from the best brocades, rustled as he walked, presenting him with a regal air. The bandits looked at each other in bewilderment. Who was this rat? Zhao Qing was unafraid. He met Jing Rong¡¯s eyes, unknowingly staring him down.


    Jing Rong used only two fingers to push the sword at Lang Po¡¯s neck away, making it look effortless to everyone watching. Only Zhao Qing could feel the force travelling down the sword and into his own fingers. His grip only loosened a little, before Jing Rong was able to push it out of his hands. The weapon spun a full 180 degrees beforending in front of Lang Po.


    ¡°Retreat,¡± Jing Rongmanded. Only he and Zhao Qing were left facing one another.


    The hall fell unnaturally silent.


    Jing Rong said, ¡°The only one who can call himself the ¡®ruler¡¯ in this world is the ruling Qi Emperor, not you.¡±


    Zhao Qing had noeback.


    ¡°Shanhuai County is not far from the Capital; not sending men to rid the people of malicious bandits doesn¡¯t mean that the government is afraid of you. This area is fraught with hidden dangers. If something goes awry, who will be responsible for the countless innocent civilians living around the Capital and Shanhuai County? But if you harm a single hair on my men today, I can promise you ¨C none of you will leave this ce alive.¡±


    If these words came from someone else, the bandits would surely mock him, but Jing Rong was quite different.


    Zhao Qing gave him a once-over.


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t understand any of these flowery words. What Great Lin, whatw ¨C all these mean nothing here.¡±


    ¡°I will give you five minutes. Leave, and do not disturb others¡¯ peace any longer.¡±


    ¡°And if I were to stay?¡± How arrogant!


    Jing Rong did not pander to him. He scanned the room, then asked, ¡°There are two factions in the Gaoshan Gang ¨C the First Master¡¯s men must vastly outnumber yours, no?¡±


    Hmm? ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°When your Gaoshan Gang First Master tried to rob a party near the official path today, did he lose thirty to forty men?¡± Ugh, Jing Rong purposely brought this matter up.


    Zhao Qing was not dumb, ¡°So those men were killed by you.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Hence, if I were you, I would leave with my men immediately, lest they end up like those others.¡±


    Zhao Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. He scoffed.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°You can interpret it however you want.¡±


    Zhao Qing threw back his head inughter before retreating a few steps and picking up a bowl of wine, draining it in one gulp. Crack! He then flung the bowl across the room with all his might and replied with a snort.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those Gaoshan Gang men have be so useless after only a year under Zhao Huai¡¯smand, even getting thirty to forty men killed by you lot.¡±


    Jing Rong only stared as Zhao Qing pointed towards himself.


    ¡°My men are not weaklings like his men are! This ce belongs to me; if someone were to leave, it would be you. But now... you won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    Jing Rong spoke calmly, ¡°I have given you your chance.¡±


    ¡°It was me who gave you an opportunity!¡± Both sides were getting riled up.


    Ji Yunshu had stepped out of her room upstairs, watching the entire affair unfold. A bloodbath would be inevitable if this situation was allowed to continue to escte.


    Just then, the innkeeper and his waiter escaped to the second floor. Ji Yunshu spotted them and called out.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    The innkeeper headed over grudgingly, ¡°Does this young master have any requests?¡±


    ¡°Who are those men?¡±


    ¡°The young master should stop asking questions and hurry inside.¡± He pushed his voice so low, afraid someone downstairs could hear him.


    Ji Yunshu was insistent, asking again.


    ¡°Who on earth are they?¡±


    The innkeeper sighed heavily as he exined again.


    ¡°Those men are notorious bandits in this region, with many merchants having fallen victim to them these few years. Their dirty deeds have only escted since then, despite the official path passing through here. They treat my inn as their rest stop, eating and drinking without paying every few days. Because of them, my business has been steadily declining. If this goes on, how am I to feed my family?¡±


    The innkeeper was at a loss!

 Chapter 345 - To Have Him Becoming a Mass Murderer?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 345 ¨C To Have Him Bing a Mass Murderer?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The innkeeper pped his thigh in regret as he exined. Oh, how he had suffered!


    Ji Yunshu could empathize with him. She looked down at Zhao Qing, pointing a delicate finger in his direction, ¡°Then who is he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Second Master of the Gaoshan Gang.¡±


    ¡°The Gaoshan Gang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The innkeeper summarised what he knew about the Gaoshan Gang and their business to Ji Yunshu.


    She listened intently, ¡°Then, the First Master and the Second Master have always had a bad rtionship?¡±


    ¡°They had a big fight a year ago ¨C their rtionship only worsened since.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, beginning to understand what had to be done. Although she could have cared less about Zhao Qing, she had only wanted to clear up any misunderstandings before she took action. She had to ¨C if this dragged on any longer, Jing Rong and those men would definitely pick a fight with each other. There was bound to be bloodshed, and death!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind spun, ¡°Innkeeper, do you wish for your inn to return to its former glory?¡±


    Return to its former glory? ¡°Is the young master implying that those men will nevere again?¡±


    ¡°And if so?¡±


    The innkeeper could not hide his excitement, ¡°If that¡¯s so, then my entire family will pay their respects in gratitude, young master!¡±


    ¡°But, there is something you must help me with.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, young master.¡±


    Ji Yunshu whispered something in his ear. That innkeeper was startled, but quickly nodded and headed off to prepare what was needed as Ji Yunshu entered her room and picked something up, about to head downstairs.


    Before she could make it down however, Mo Ruo suddenly appeared before her, drunkenly peering over the railing while taking another swig of wine before addressing Ji Yunshu, ¡°You won¡¯t solve any problems by heading downstairs now. Jing Rong¡¯s there, rx.¡±


    ¡°And to have him be a mass murderer?¡± Ji Yunshu questioned usingly.


    Mo Ruo smiled, ¡°Sometimes, there is no other way.¡±


    ¡°But he is not Prince Yi!¡± With his personality, he can¡¯t kill whoever stands in his way like Jing Yi.


    Mo Ruo was almost jolted sober, shocked to the point that he paused his drinking, but only for a moment. Heughed, ¡°That¡¯s true. Jing Rong is not Prince Yi; that¡¯s not his path to take.¡± Mo Ruo stepped aside, letting Ji Yunshu pass.


    Jing Rong had already ordered his men to kill so many of the Gaoshan Gang members today, exactly like how Jing Yi would act. Ji Yunshu could not help but worry now that Jing Rong had ordered his men to kill on sight ¨C what if Jing Rong turned out like Jing Yi?


    Lang Po noticed Ji Yunshu as soon as she stepped downstairs, ¡°Teacher Ji?¡±


    Jing Rong immediately turned around. He berated, ¡°Go upstairs.¡± Ji Yunshu did not listen, hastening her steps instead.


    Zhao Qing looked on curiously. That schr looked as slender and fair as a woman!


    Jing Rong moved to hold Ji Yunshu back as she approached, warning her, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Go upstairs.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at him with her clear sparkling eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not your responsibility to rid the world of bandits. Don¡¯t soil your hands.¡± Jing Rong remained silent as Ji Yunshu circled around him to stand before Zhao Qing.


    She met his curious gaze fearlessly, smiling, ¡°For this little inn in the forest to have customers and make a name for itself, providing themselves and their customers with a roof over their heads, is a blessing. But for the Second Master to bring his men here and deny others of this safety; for them to be unable to drink when they can, unable to sleep where they can, it¡¯s a curse. Could the Second Master take it as an act of kindness, giving these weary travelers a good night¡¯s rest in preparation for their long journey tomorrow.¡± Ji Yunshu did not hesitate nor mince her words.


    These flowery words were lost on those uncouth bandits! Zhao Qing, however, was another case as he patiently listened, ¡°So there are not just soldiers and servant dogs amongst you, but also a little schr. This one likes those flowery words, but this one is not leaving today. What roof, what good night¡¯s rest ¨C before this Zhao Qing, all of that is bullshit. Right now I am the king, I am thew.¡±


    Ji Yunshu only smiled, ¡°The Great Lin extends north to North Liang, west to Yi City, East to the Han Pass, and south to Wanjiang ¨C all these fall under the Great Lin¡¯s jurisdiction. Everything and everyone must abide by the Great Lin¡¯sws.¡±


    ¡°Laws? Don¡¯t talk to me aboutws ¨C if the government was capable, they would have sent men here a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°So, the Second Master is refusing to leave?¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡± He was provoking her!


    Although Ji Yunshu was the epitome of calmness, Jing Rong could not stand to watch the woman he loved to be treated this way and stepped forth. Suddenly ¨C


    ......


    ¡°It¡¯s itchy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so itchy, itchy all over!¡±


    ¡°My hand¡¯s turned red ¨C it¡¯s covered in red spots!¡±


    Several voices began to ring within the crowd. Very quickly, Zhao Qing began to itch all over. He scratched his arm quizzically, pulling up his sleeve to reveal little red spots spread all over his own body, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Only Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong, and his men were spared; the others began to itch crazily, scratching themselves furiously.


    Jing Rong scooched over to Ji Yunshu, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I had the innkeeper fill white wine-soaked grass with arrowroot powder before burning it into ash and spraying it all over the first floor. Once youe into contact with it, your body will begin to swell up and itch.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice anything?¡±


    ¡°Because those ashes are colourless and odourless.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we itch-free?¡±


    ¡°When I came downstairs, I sprayed some ginger juice onto you, Lang Po, and your men¡¯s bodies. That¡¯s why you¡¯re alright.¡± This woman was incredible! Jing Rong was proud.


    While the two of them were engaged in their conversation, Zhao Qing had been getting increasingly enraged and sore. Fuming, he questioned Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong, ¡°What have you done?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied ordingly, ¡°This is a kind of poison. Once youe into contact with it, it will prate your bones, causing an unbearable itch if mild. In severe cases, it will cause your skin to rot away as you be a living corpse.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°But this is not an incurable illness.¡±


    Zhao Qing stretched out his hand, ¡°Give me the antidote.¡±


    Ji Yunshu ignored him, ¡°You can have the antidote, but you need to promise me one thing.¡±


    Hmm? Zhao Qing was shocked. He scratched as he asked, ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°To never ever visit this inn from this day on.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then you and your men will itch yourselves to death!¡± An outright threat!


    Zhao Qing was not Zhao Huai. He could not bear to debate with Ji Yunshu when his own brothers were suffering ¨C neither face nor pride did matter in the face of camaraderie. He agreed cooly, ¡°Fine. Bring us the antidote.¡±

 Chapter 346 - I Did It, Suit Yourself

    <h4><strong>Chapter 346 ¨C I Did It, Suit Yourself


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu was not stupid enough to just give him the antidote. She spoke with a crafty glint in her eye and a quirk of her lips.


    ¡°I can give you the antidote, but this humble one doesn¡¯t believe you will not create trouble here in the future. If you hold on to grudges and take it out on the inn¡¯s young and elderly, wouldn¡¯t we have lost out?¡±


    Zhao Qing resisted the urge to scratch his full-body itch.


    ¡°I, Zhao Qing, never go back on my word,¡± he thumped his chest and answered resentfully.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ji Yunshu said, reassured. She drew a small bottle from her waistband and tossed it at Zhao Qing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine once you give this a good sniff,¡± she said.


    Zhao Qing sniffed the antidote himself first, then passed it to Ba Hu, who took a sniff and passed it along in turn to the other bandits. The itch and rash faded quickly as each took a sniff, and vigor quickly returned to their bodies.


    ......


    Someone in the crowd inevitably turned his attention, and discontent, on Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them, Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The bandits hefted their weapons, ready to charge at the slightest nod from Zhao Qing.


    Ba Hu strode to Zhao Qing¡¯s side.


    ¡°They¡¯re just here to seek death, Big Brother. Give the word and we¡¯ll kill them all.¡±


    Zhao Qing let out a huff ofughter, staring unblinkingly at Ji Yunshu. He reached back, drew out the knife tied to Ba Hu¡¯s waist and swung it at the unmoving Ji Yunshu.


    However, Jing Rong took two steps forward and pulled her behind him. In the same motion, he drew Lan Po¡¯s sword with his other hand .


    Shiiiiing!


    The knife and sword shed. Metal rang, sparks flew. The two were evenly matched.


    ¡°If you dare harm a single hair on her head, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Jing Rong growled, shoving his de forward with ever-increasing force. His normally cool gaze zed murderously. There was no leeway allowed when it came to Ji Yunshu¡¯s safety.


    Zhao Qing¡¯s resistance faltered visibly against the additional pressure. His feet inched back slowly. He had never faced such a powerful opponent before, and his effort was apparent on his tightly wrinkled brows.


    Zhao Qing twisted his wrists and deflected the de to the left, finally breaking the deadlock.


    Looking at the frail figure behind Jing Rong, he said disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would be someone so dedicated to a little schr.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s hurt in any way, this inn will be your final resting ce.¡± Jing Rong answered.


    Zhao Qing gave a bark ofughter.


    ¡°An expert indeed. Even your words cut like a fine de. No wonder those wastrel followers of Zhao Huai were killed so easily.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up the same way they did, take your people and leave now!¡±


    ¡°Fine. We will go. I, Zhao Qing, have always been a man of my word. I said we wouldn¡¯te back, so we won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, are we really leaving like this? We¨C¡± Ba Hu began.


    ¨CBam!


    Zhao Qing gave Ba Hu a smack on the head as he turned to his subordinates..


    ¡°Listen up, all of you! From this day forward, if I catch any of you making trouble at this inn, I will peel off your skin and feed it to wild dogs.¡±


    No one wanted to follow his order, but their big brother had already made his decision, so they could only obey.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zhao Qing picked up a jar of wine and poured out two bowfuls. He walked with them to Ji Yunshu, thrusting one at her.


    ¡°This gentleman is skilled indeed. He¡¯s most certainly not an idle good-for-nothing. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we be friends?¡±


    Friends? With bandits?


    The novelty of this concept amused Ji Yunshu . Both in dress and behaviour, Zhao Qing very much looked the part of a bandit leader, but he undeniably exuded a carefree sense of righteousness, incongruent with his reputation as a cold, ruthless killer.


    Ji Yunshu stared at the bowl in his hand, conflicted.


    This miss can¡¯t drink! But she can¡¯t reject the drink either...


    Zhao Qing raised his bowl in a toast.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice. I¡¯ll drink mine in the meantime.¡±


    The entire bowl of wine vanished down his throat without further ado.


    Before Ji Yunshu could decide what to do, Jing Rong took the bowl instead and drained it in a single gulp, before throwing the bowl back onto the table.


    Zhao Qingughed.


    ¡°Good! Today we¡¯ve be friends through our fists. Let¡¯s wipe the te clean now that this unpleasantness is over..¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± hemanded with a wave of his hand.


    He walked past Jing Rong without hesitation, but halted beside Ji Yunshu. He leaned towards her and spoke softly.


    ¡°Little schr, if we have the chance to meet again, we must have a couple of drinks together.¡±


    The whole group left without another word. However, the same could not be said for the furniture. As they left, the dissatisfied bandits wrecked the furniture and smashed several jars of wine.


    The inn was in shambles by the time thest man walked out the door.


    Jing Rong tugged Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm lightly once the bandits were out of sight.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay in your room?¡± he asked.


    Ji Yunshu lifted her chin and met his gaze steadily.


    ¡°Did you mean to have me rest tranquil while you killed everyone?¡±


    ¡°Who said I would kill everyone?¡±


    ¡°Would you not?¡±


    Of course he would! They were bandits, for goodness sake.


    His adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he thought and finally let go of Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm.


    The innkeeper finally came closer, bowing all the way, his eyes red with gratitude.


    ¡±My sincerest thanks to the two gentlemen on behalf of my whole family!¡±


    He descended to his knees as he spoke, but Jing Rong stopped him with a hand on his elbow.


    ¡°This is not the capital.¡±


    Oh? What did that have to do with anything?


    The innkeeper was confused but continued bowing and sobbing. Once he was done, he approached Ji Yunshu and asked, worried.


    ¡°Who knows if they¡¯lle back again. Gentleman, why don¡¯t you tell me the secret recipe for the antidote, just in case?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any antidote¡± Ji Yunshu replied.


    ¡°No antidote? What about the poison?¡±


    ¡°There was no poison either. It was just a colourless gas that causes a rash. It would have faded soon(in the time taken to drink a cup of tea), anyway.¡±

 Chapter 347 - Two Large Steamed Buns

    <h4><strong>Chapter 347 ¨C Two Large Steamed Buns


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The innkeeper began to shake from the shocking revtion.


    ¡°What if... What would happen if those men came back?¡±


    Jing Rong spoke before Ji Yunshu could.


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± he said with absolute certainty.


    The innkeeper was not entirely convinced. He nced at Ji Yunshu again, awaiting her answer.


    She nodded at him, dispelling his disbeliefs.¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°If something like this happens again, just use the method I taught you, imitate it if you can. That second-inmand doesn¡¯t look like someone who would go back on his words though.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡± the innkeeper said, wiping the sweat from his brow as he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jing Rong pulled Ji Yunshu upstairs. Mo Ruo was still leaning against the handrails, drinking. Half his body dangled over the rail precariously, as if he could fall at any moment. He looked on as the two came upstairs. A guard came forward suddenly, hand still grasping his head in pain.


    ¡°There¡¯s trouble, Master. Those two men have escaped!¡± he said, referring to Da Chui and Tie San.


    Jing Rong immediately rushed over, Ji Yunshu on his heels. The room where the bandits were held captive was empty. Only their ropes remained, strewn across the floor.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know. I heard a shout from inside and opened the door. Someone hit me over the head when I stepped inside,¡± the guard quickly answered.


    ¡°Anything strange happen before that?¡±


    ¡°No, sir!¡±


    ¡°Did anyone suspiciouse by?¡± Ji Yunshu butted in. She was already squatting on the floor, picking up a piece of rope.


    The guard dug through his memories for a moment.


    ¡°No one in particr, but Miss Ji came by with two steamed buns for them so they wouldn¡¯t starve to death,¡± he answered then.


    Ji Wanxin? It¡¯s fitting for her to bring them steamed buns. She is a very kinddy, after all.


    ¡°Did they carry any knives?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Knives? No, we searched them thoroughly.¡±


    She fiddled with the ropes¡¯ clean-cut ends, an unbelievable thought taking shape in her head. Why? Why would Ji Wanxin help the bandits escape?


    Jing Rong spoke before Ji Yunshu could clear things up.¡°Forget it,¡± he said, ¡°there¡¯s no use crying over spilled milk. This Prince will submit an official report to Imperial Father tomorrow. They have run wild for far too long. Something has to be done.¡±


    Jing Rong pulled her up from the floor, out of the room, and straight into her own room without another word.


    ¡°Rest now. We leave tomorrow morning,¡± he ordered.


    He shut the door, cutting off any chance for her to refuse, thenmanded Lang Po. ¡°Watch over her. Don¡¯t let her leave before we disembark tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Mo Ruo witnessed everything from where he stood by the rails. Heughed and drank at Jing Rong¡¯s angry expression, and thetter scowled at him ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°That fact that she was worried, but about the wrong things.¡±


    Mm? What do you mean? Jing Rong¡¯s curiousity was piqued. He walked over and snatched his wine, taking a swig,


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±


    Jing Rong shot him a dirty look and left, flinging the jar back at him over his shoulder.


    The next morning.


    Jing Rong¡¯s men loaded their luggage and were ready to leave by the time the two woke up.


    Ji Yunshu finally left her room and found Wei Yi standing right in front of her door, staring at her lovingly with his big, brown eyes and fresh, wide smile. He held tworge steamed buns in his hands


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    ¡°How long have you been standing here?¡±


    ¡°Not long, only a while!¡± he replied.


    ¡°A while?¡± Mo Ruo cut in, ¡°You idiot, you¡¯ve been standing here for at least an hour.¡±


    An hour? How long is that exactly? Wei Yi thought.


    Ji Yunshu eyed Mo Ruo ¨C who knew he would actually drink the whole night! The entirending was stacked with empty wine jugs. Ji Yunshu withdrew her gaze. ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± she asked Wei Yi instead.


    He nodded.


    ¡°I brought you steamed buns,¡± he said, showing her his buns again. Therge, plump, white steamed buns had the imprint of his fingers firmly pressed into them. They weren¡¯t steaming anymore, either.


    Ji Yunshu chuckled as she pushed the buns back towards himave them yourself. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wei Yi smiled as he bit into one heartily, stuffing the other into his sleeve.


    They headed downstairs together.


    Jing Rong was eating with Ji Wanxin downstairs. Ji Wanxin dragged Ji Yunshu into the seat next to her,


    ¡°You must be hungry. I ordered some dishes you love.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ji Yunshu said, looked at Jing Rong enjoying his meal, ¡°Where¡¯s Aunty Xie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the sedan already.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Jing Rong stood up, dusting his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. Take your time,¡± he said, marching out of the room briskly.


    Ji Wanxin leaned in and turned to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°It was extremely noisyst night ¨C it seems something happened downstairs. I wanted to go and have a look, but Prince Rong¡¯s guards stopped me. Do you know what happened?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Did you go to the bandits¡¯ roomst night?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I did. Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¨C¡± she did not continue her thought, nor touch any of the dishes ¡°¨CLet¡¯s go. Hopefully, we can reach Shanhuai County before nightfall.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Mo Ruo and Jing Rong were already in the same sedan, but Wei Yi held onto Ji Yunshu firmly, refusing to let go unless they could ride together. Ji Wanxin started coughing.


    ¡°I must have caught a coldst night. I¡¯ll sit in a separate sedan. I don¡¯t want to get you sick.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± Ji Yunshu reminded her with much concern.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Ji Wanxin sat alone in the middle sedan, while Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi sat in thest one.


    The party headed off. Jing Rong drew back the curtain and peeked backwards in the first sedan for a moment before he quickly dropped the curtain again. Mo Ruo knew of his concerns.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can ride in the back.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was worried?¡±


    ¡°Those bandits that escapedst night wille back for revenge. Your worries aren¡¯t unfounded.¡±


    Mo Ruo really could read minds! He always looked indifferent, even nonchnt, but he saw through everything.

 Chapter 348 - A Rain of Arrows

    <h4><strong>Chapter 348 ¨C A Rain of Arrows


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The carriages raced under the sweltering hot sun, inching closer and closer toward Shanhuai County. The rumble of the carriage wheels against the pebbles of the path apanied the clip-clop of the horses¡¯ hooves. Together, the racket was reminiscent of the battlefield.


    The carriages finally reached a dense forest after four hours traversing hilly ins. Evergreens reaching at least twenty meters stood tall along the official path, their boughs bending under the weight of their own leaves, gathering in the middle to form a canopy shading everything beneath them from the heat of the sun. This was the only road wide enough for sedans to pass that led to Shanhuai County. The vast forest felt as cold as an icy underground cave, making their hairs stand on end. Several weak beams of light squeezed their way through the dense cover, providing them with the only light source in this dark abyss. Luckily, this official road was not too long ¨C it was only about a kilometre in total.


    As soon as they entered the forest, Jing Rong ordered four beacons to be lit, two at the front and two at their tail.


    Caw!


    A cacophony of crows streaked across the sky, scaring Wei Yi into Ji Yunshu¡¯s embrace, ¡°Shu¡¯er, what kind of ce is this? Why is it so dark?¡±


    Ji Yunshu held on tightly to him,forting and consoling him carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a mountainous forest ¨C everything will be fine once we pass through it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a mountainous forest?¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough questions.¡± If he were to continue questioning, Wei Yi would surely conjure up even more absurdities. Their carriages were chugging steadily along, but Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart began to fluster the deeper they travelled into the forest.


    A sudden gust of wind blew into their sedan ¨C there was also a faint flowery aroma. Ji Yunshu felt her head bing heavy as her temple began to throb, and she closed her eyes helplessly, falling into a daze.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sleepy...¡± Wei Yi muttered. Ji Yunshu could not even look at Wei Yi as she herself fell into a stupor, losing consciousness.


    In the carriage ahead.


    ¡°There really is such an eerie ce.¡± Mo Ruo pushed his curtains away to peek outside, ¡°No wonder those bandits are thiswless.¡±


    Jing Rong sat properly, his eyes shut as he rested. He frowned, asking, ¡°What¡¯s this forest have to do with those bandits¡¯ behaviour?¡±


    ¡°Look at this ce. If we didn¡¯t have any beacons or fire, we would be travelling inplete darkness. The forest terrain itself is asplicated as a maze; if one were not a local or familiar with this ce and entered blindly, one would surely get lost and starve to death in this vast ce. But those bandits must know this area like the back of their hands ¨C if soldiers really arrived to annihte them, all they have to do is to duck into the forest to hide and escape sessfully. The government can¡¯t burn this entire forest down, can they?¡±


    Of course not! If they were to burn the entire plot and a northerly wind happened to blow, the fire would even spread to the surrounding viges! Mo Ruo¡¯s words were not without fault. Jing Rong listened patiently with his eyes still closed, when he suddenly gasped, eyes now wide open in rm. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Mm? Before Mo Ruo came around, Jing Rong was already out of the sedan. Who knew, as soon as he stepped out, an arrow flew out from the deepest part of the forest, embedding itself into his sedan only several centimetres away from his eyes. If it were any closer, that arrow would have passed through his left temple and out the other side.


    A secondter, twenty-odd arrows flew out from the darkness of the forest. Lang Po responded reflexively. He unsheathed his sword and ordered, ¡°Protect everyone in the carriages.¡± The guards obeyed, surrounding the carriages in an orderly manner as they directed those arrows away with their swords.


    Mo Ruo also jumped off their carriage. He flicked hisrge sleeve, gathering several arrows in it. He swung his sleeves again, and those arrows shot towards the deep forest, followed by the painful shrieking of crows resonating through the air.


    Jing Rong quickened his pace towards thest carriage, perfectly avoiding every arrow flying at him. He pulled away the curtain to Ji Yunshu¡¯s carriage, only to reveal an empty carriage.


    ¡°Yunshu...!¡± Jing Rong screamed crazily into the sky, his voice booming across the dense, dark forest. The rain of arrows was relentless. Jing Rong had momentarily lost his mind and he stood frozen before Ji Yunshu¡¯s carriage. An arrow flew his way that instant, lodging itself into his chest as blood began to spurt out of his wound, staining his onyx robes red. Mo Ruo managed to get to Jing Rong¡¯s side in the nick of time, blocking him from the remaining barrage of arrows as he flicked them away.


    This shower of arrows did notst for long; those bandits must have run out of arrows!


    Mo Ruo turned his attention to Jing Rong. He squatted down, pressing down firmly on Jing Rong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Endure this.¡± He gave Jing Rong no time to consider as he held that lodged arrow and pulled it out in one breath. Mo Ruo sighed with relief as he looked at the bloody arrow, ¡°Luckily it wasn¡¯t poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu... Yunshu¡¯s missing.¡±


    Mo Ruo looked inside the sedan, ¡°Wei Yi¡¯s gone too.¡±


    Both of them had disappeared! Jing Rong winced in pain as he tried to prop himself up, but was pushed back down by Mo Ruo, ¡°The arrow might not have been poisoned, but the tip scratched arge artery in your chest. I need to stop the bleeding immediately and you need to stop exerting, otherwise your heart will rupture along with the damaged artery ¨C nobody can save you then.¡±


    ¡°Move. I need to go to where Yunshu is. I don¡¯t care even if it means I have to kill off the entire Gaoshan Gang.¡± He clenched his teeth as he began to stand, his gaze full of determination and worry. He flung Mo Ruo¡¯s hands away as he rose, but his legs gave way and he fell backwards onto the sedan, almost copsing to the ground.


    Mo Ruo tried to convince him, ¡°If those men were going to kill them, they would have done the deed here and not take them away. The most important thing now is your injuries.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to Yunshu, I couldn¡¯t possibly live.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die first when she¡¯s not even dead yet?¡±


    The two of them started a shouting match there and then, but Jing Rong began to puff and his answer was never offered.


    Lang Po ran over to the two of them, sweating. He asked worriedly upon noticing that his own Highness was hurt, ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    Jing Rong eyed Mo Ruo, his anger beginning to dissipate as he regained hisposure. Hemanded Lang Po weakly, ¡°Let¡¯s get to Shanhuai County first. Send some men to Gaoshan Vige to see if Teacher Ji and Wei Yi are there.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji and Master Wei are missing?¡± Lang Po peeked into the sedan puzzledly. As soon as he looked, he knew; he hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, this servant understands.¡±


    Jing Rong began to break out in a cold sweat as he could hold on no longer, his face turning ghastly pale. The tip of the arrow only narrowly missed his heart ¨C if he tried to use any strength, a tearing pain would rip across his chest. Mo Ruo quickly helped him into the sedan, not forgetting to ask Lang Po outside, ¡°How are Aunty Xie and Miss Ji?¡±


    Lang Po replied, ¡°They are a bit frightened, but have beenforted now.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Let¡¯s get out of this bloody forest and head first to Shanhuai County. Don¡¯t forget to send men to investigate at Gaoshan Vige.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±

 Chapter 349 - I Am Not An Idiot

    <h4><strong>Chapter 349 ¨C I Am Not An Idiot


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The carriage was about to depart, but Ji Wanxin suddenly rushed up. Despite the terror she felt, her reddened eyes showed her concern for Jing Rong¡¯s injury.


    While Mo Ruo made Jing Rong take some medicine, she asked, ¡°What can I do to help?¡±


    ¡°Sit and stay there.¡±


    She obediently sat on the side and sobbed in a small voice while wiping the tears from her red-rimmed eyes. The carriage raced through the forest in the direction of Shanhuai county.


    ......


    In Gaoshan vige, on top of a mountain.


    Ji Yunshu was roused by the pain. She reached for her temples and massaged them before opening her eyes. Her vision became clear gradually.


    She was thrown inside a firewood shed. The ce was littered with firewood, but it was wet. The shed had known better days, but it the floor was now uneven and filled with puddles.


    She discovered that her clothes were all wet and smelled moldy. Her nose wrinkled at the stench. She got up and took two steps, but the sounds of iron chains rang out. She looked down and noticed chains binding her feet, making it difficult for her to move around.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    She had no recollection ofing to such ce. Thest thing she remembered was sitting in the carriage and then fainting fainted after detecting a strange smell.


    Who could have done this? Her brain resumed its functions at lightspeed. Suddenly, she was hit with a realization.


    ¡°The Gaoshan gang!¡±


    As soon she came to a conclusion, voices outside could be heard. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I kept a tight watch on him.¡±


    ¡°You were dozing off. If you let the First Master learn of it, he would skin you alive. If that man escapes, this will be the end of us.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know! Except for the three walls, the only exit is guarded by me. Escaping ain¡¯t an option.¡±


    ¡°It best be like that!¡±


    The conversation between the two men could be heard at the door. Soon, they decided to enter. Ji Yunshu sat back on the floor. She could feel the chill seep in through her feet and spread to her body, causing her to shiver.


    At that time, the door opened.


    A tough and impatient man walked in. He saw that Ji Yunshu was awake and snorted. ¡°Quite the toughd! Already awake, huh?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at him with indifference and realized the man was one of the bandits who escaped earlier.


    ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Are you asking me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was in no hurry. She stirred the straws underneath a few times until she reached the wet and cold ground.


    ¡°You have no knife on you, not even a broken piece of jade. If you actually had some kind of weapon in your possession, you wouldn¡¯t need to wait in the inn instead of escaping. The only possibility is someone gave you a knife, am I right?¡± Ji Yunshu stated in a stoic manner.


    Huh!


    Da Chui swallowed his saliva. ¡°That guy is clever. What¡¯s the whole point of saying this?¡±


    ¡°Was that knife given to you by the woman who was with us?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t give it to us but dropped it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Of course, not!


    Ji Wanxin should have a fear of sharp objects and wouldn¡¯t carry one on her. Instead, she always had on her a handkerchief. So, it was inconceivable she would give them a knife. So, finding one and pretending to drop it near them was a more realistic possibility.


    In this world, too many coincidences are unnatural.


    Suddenly, Da Chui realized he was engrossed in her nonsensical talk. At once, he revealed a terrifying appearance in an act of intimidation. The scar on his forehead became more obvious with his contorted expression.


    He kicked Ji Yunshu and warned her, ¡°Your Father, I¡¯m not here to chit-chat with you. I am just here to check if you haven¡¯t died yet. If you died, our First Master would kill us to give you and that idiot a funeral.¡±


    Idiot? Wei Yi?


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone became urgent. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re worried?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    As she spoke, she got up. Despite her small stature, she seemed to exude an oppressing aura which made Da Chui recoil.


    He stepped back and blurted out, ¡°That idiot had more freedom than you. At this moment, he is enjoying himself.¡±


    Huh?


    At that moment, in arge room in the vige, cheers and shouts spread out. The room had an almost full attendance of bandits. All of them were drinking. Many were drunk; Some were making noise on the table; And others were toasting with wine jug left and right. This scene was simr to one seen in public baths.


    On a conspicuous chair covered by a tiger pelt, sat a man. His appearance was rough and tyrannical. He had the body build of a typical buffed wrestler. He was wrapped in clothes made of tiger pelt. He had one hand hidden and one of his feet was resting on a chair. At a nce, one could see the grant simrity with Zhao Qing. He must be Zhao Huai, Zhao Qing¡¯s older brother, Gaoshan Gang¡¯s boss. He was currently watching Wei Yi surrounded by his men.


    Wei Yi was swaying, barely able to keep his bnce. His expression was constantly changing and both cheeks were blushing. He was drunk to the point he spilled wine on his clothes.


    ¡°Drink! Drink more!¡±


    ¡°Drink again!¡±


    ¡°Drink!¡±


    ......


    The bandits continued to urge Wei Yi to drink. Even when his mind was muddled, they made him drink again and again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink anymore.¡± Wei Yi shooed them. He retreated but was pushed forward by someone. His unstable gait made him stagger. He stumbled against the table.


    Crash!


    ¡°Idiot, here, some more to drink.¡± Someone forced wine into his mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t swallow it all, causing the alcohol to spill out of his mouth. This angered the bandit, who proceeded to give Wei Yi a p across the face. Wei Yi fell heavily onto the floor.


    He ced his palm over the area where he had been hit. His eyes reddened as he bit on his lips bitterly. Surprisingly, he neither wept nor whimpered a peep.


    Zhao Huai observed him. Then, he got up from his chair, shoved his jug to his subordinates and walked to Wei Yi. The bandits parted on each side to give way to their boss.


    When Zhao Huai stood in front of Wei Yi, his vicious stare fell on Wei Yi. The next moment, he stepped on Wei Yi¡¯s chest as if he was stepping on an ant.


    ¡°Let me go! It hurts,¡± Wei Yimented.


    ¡°It hurts?¡± Zhao Huaiughed. He took another wine jug and tilted it. The contents were poured out, drenching Wei Yi¡¯s white brocade clothes.


    Wei Yi shrank his body with both hands grabbing Zhao Huai¡¯s foot. He wanted to lift the foot, but his strength was sorelycking. He was in a very pitiful state.


    Zhao Huai bent down and pinched Wei Yi¡¯s cheeks twice. ¡°An idiot is still an idiot. No power to resist at all.¡±


    ¡°I am not an idiot!¡± His words were unclear because his cheeks were still pinched.


    ¡°Then, what are you?¡±


    ¡°I... I am not an idiot.¡± His voice weakened as he spoke with ack of conviction.


    It made for an excellent excuse for everyone to jeer andugh at him.


    ¡°Truly an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Stupid...¡±

 Chapter 350 - I Want Your Lives

    <h4><strong>Chapter 350 ¨C I Want Your Lives


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Taunt after taunt of the words ¡®fool¡¯ and ¡®idiot¡¯ pierced mercilessly through Wei Yi¡¯s mind. Combined with all the alcohol he had been force fed, Wei Yi¡¯s head began to throb painfully. He fell to the ground in pain with his hands tightly around his head and cried out ufortably, ¡°Stop, stop saying that...¡± If not for Zhao Huai¡¯s foot nted on his chest, Wei Yi would have been rolling around on the floor. They were surrounded by mockingughter.


    Zhao Huai lifted his foot, gesturing towards his men who picked up Wei Yi to face Zhao Huai. Zhao Huai stared at Wei Yi, ¡°Idiot, how did you even survive to this day.¡±


    Of course, he ate to survive! ¡°I¡¯m not a fool...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool. The biggest fool in this world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not...¡± He bellowed as if he were a feral beast. Wei Yi¡¯s flitting gaze suddenly focused intently and hatefully at Zhao Huai, his sunny disposition reced with one full of rage and anger, with none of his usual naive expressions. He looked so much like an average person in that instant, his gaze resembling that of a sharpened knife, stabbing Zhao Huai in the chest but leaving no trace.


    Zhao Huai spat forcefully, ¡°Don¡¯t use those filthy eyes to look at me. I¡¯ll dig them out if you continue.¡± Wei Yi clenched his teeth and fists, his gaze not once moving from Zhao Huai¡¯s face. His headache had, too,pletely disappeared.


    Da Chui came running in, ¡°Boss, that schr¡¯s awake.¡±


    Zhao Huai grunted, then ordered the two bandits holding Wei Yi up, ¡°Bring this fool aside. Keep feeding him wine.¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡±


    Wei Yi was dragged unwillingly to a corner, his alcohol torment rmencing.


    Zhao Huai then ordered Da Chui, ¡°Go bring that scoundrel here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Da Chui obeyed and was followed by two others to retrieve Ji Yunshu. She walked into the room under the res of the shouting bandits, her calm demeanor revealing not an ounce of panic.


    She quickly scanned the room and spotted Wei Yi in the crowd. He was pressed down onto a table surrounded by several men, his mouth forced open with bowl after bowl of wine pouring down his throat. Her chest tightened as her tears began to pool, ¡°Wei Yi!¡± She rushed forth but was restrained.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She shook her shoulders in vain as she attempted to struggle free of their hold, ¡°Stop it! You monsters!¡± Ji Yunshu was flustered.


    Those men became even more excited at her anguish. ¡°Do you want to save him?¡± Zhao Huai suddenly spoke. Ji Yunshu turned towards his voice.


    Zhao Huai swept a few men aside, striding across the hall to stop before Ji Yunshu, sizing him up. This little schr was really different from the uncouth men hemanded; fair and prim, with such a slender frame ¨C he could pass off as a woman.


    Ji Yunshu red at him with her bloodshot eyes, recognising this man as the boss of the Gaoshan Gang, Zhao Huai. She eked out pleadingly, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Zhao Huai sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even save yourself, yet you want to save that fool?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything. What use is he to you even if you captured him?¡±


    Zhao Huai scoffed, ¡°Whether he¡¯s useful or not is not up to you to decide, but me. Even if I keep this fool here in the Gaoshan Vige, he can still serve as a form of entertainment, a form of leisure for my brothers!¡± His menughed.


    Ji Yunshu sucked in her cheeks as she took a deep breath in, ¡°As long as you let him go, I can promise you anything.¡±


    ¡°Would you kneel and beg?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What if I want you to die?¡±


    ¡°As long as you release him, you can have my life.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Zhao Huai snapped his fingers ¨C those men gorging Wei Yi immediately stopped, loosening their grip.


    Without their hold, Wei Yi was unable to support himself and crumpled into a heap onto the floor as he slid off the chair. He held up his head groggily, making out Ji Yunshu¡¯s blurry figure in the distance. He opened his mouth and called out, ¡°Shu¡¯er...¡± His head dropped as he fell unconscious.


    Zhao Huai gestured again for the men to release Ji Yunshu, who rushed to Wei Yi¡¯s side as soon as she was free. She squatted down before him, cing his head on herp. Wei Yi was shivering, his entire body ming hot. It made sense given that he had been fed so much alcohol as if all his organs were burning up into ¡®charcoal¡¯.


    ¡°Wei Yi, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here, it¡¯s alright.¡± Ji Yunshu gently rubbed his chest. She scanned her surroundings, quickly jumping up to snatch a bowl filled with wine. She knocked off some ochre from a corner of the room, weeding up a tuft of fresh grass from another corner. She tore off its roots and chewed them thoroughly, before mixing the contents in her mouth and the ochre into that bowl of wine, swirling it around to mix them all up. She returned to Wei Yi¡¯s side and helped him up, saying, ¡°Wei Yi, be a good boy, drink this.¡±


    Wei Yi could barely hear her. He opened his mouth and emptied the bowl of its contents. That burning me in his chest was slowly burning out after drinking that mixture, bing as cool as mint.


    Zhao Huai took all of Ji Yunshu¡¯s actions confoundedly. He approached them, dropping his gaze, ¡°What did you feed him?¡±


    Ji Yunshu put the bowl aside, dabbing at the corner of Wei Yi¡¯s mouth. She looked up at Zhao Huai after a long while, ¡°Adding some ochre and the roots of orchid grass into wine can help get rid of heat in the shortest possible time.¡±


    ¡°Are you a healer?¡±


    ¡°No, but your insides be ufortable after consuming too much strong wine, this is but a temporary countermeasure. The thing that can really cure a hangover, however, is bone.¡±


    ¡°Bone?¡± Zhao Huai was fascinated!


    Ji Yunshu tensed up, ¡°The one who killed your Gaoshan Gang men was not him. I¡¯ve already agreed to give you my life, so release him.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but...¡± Zhao Huai smiled deviously, ¡°Only if you kneel before me ¨C I¡¯ll let him go then.¡±


    Kneeling? There was not a moment of hesitation. Ji Yunshu carefullyid Wei Yi beside her, dropping to her knees in front of Zhao Huai, with her back erect. It looked like she was yielding, but her cold gaze emitted an innate charisma. ¡°Can you release him now?¡±


    ¡°When did I say that I would definitely release him if you knelt?¡±


    Everyone surrounding them erupted intoughter.


    Ji Yunshu was not aggravated, instead of rebutting, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zhao Huai¡¯s expression darkened, his face full of killing intent. His hands balled up into fists as he harshly hit the table near him.


    Bang! It echoed through the hall.


    He grimaced, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of my gang brothers ¨C did you think you would be able to leave Shanhuai County unscathed? What I want, is the life of that man who ordered their deaths, and a sum of... jewels and treasure!¡± His eyes gleamed with greed ¨C it was the bandit cliche of ¡®wanting both your money and your lives¡¯!


    But, Ji Yunshu could never let Jing Rong run this risk, precisely because she knew that Jing Rong was willing to do anything for her, even at the expense of his own life. Ji Yunshuughed with ridicule at Zhao Huai¡¯s words. Zhao Huai was confused. He asked angrily, ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at your foolishness.¡±

 Chapter 351 - The Arrival of the Second Master

    <h4><strong>Chapter 351 ¨C The Arrival of the Second Master


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Yunshu dusted off her robe as she rose from the floor. She could only tilt her head back to look up at Zhao Huai, who was at least a head and a half taller than she was, ¡°You only have one reason to capture me ¨C you couldn¡¯t kill my young master, so you¡¯re holding me hostage.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart one.¡± Zhao Huai concurred, ¡°That¡¯s right ¨C as long as your life is in my hands, I don¡¯t believe that scoundrel will note to your aid.¡±


    ¡°If you think that you would achieve your aim by capturing me, then I must disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only but a schr traveling together with my young master; nobody would care whether I live or die. This one doesn¡¯t know where from you¡¯ve heard that you would have my young master¡¯s life by capturing me ¨C who knows, my young master¡¯s already left Shanhuai County by now.¡± Ji Yunshu was confident.


    Zhao Huai was still suspicious. He looked at Da Chui, pulling him aside and questioning, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Teacher Ji¡¯s extremely important to that man?¡±


    Da Chui began to fluster. He replied, ¡°Boss, this one was sure he heard correctly.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Da Chui nodded; he was absolutely convinced that Ji Wanxin¡¯s words were true.


    Zhao Huai thought for a moment before returning to where Ji Yunshu stood. He looked down disgustedly at Wei Yi, ¡°Since it¡¯s useless to capture the both of you, then this man will send you two off to apany my fallen brothers.¡±


    Zhao Huai then pointed to the copsed Wei Yi,manding, ¡°Men, beat this fool to death, then throw him into the mountains for the wild wolves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Some men were long itching to get some blows in; they pped their metal bats into their palms, walking menacingly to Wei Yi¡¯s side, raising their bats in preparation to strike.


    Ji Yunshu screamed, ¡°Stop!¡± She was about to run to Wei Yi¡¯s side, but her shoulders were held firmly by someone else. Her eyes reddened, ¡°If you kill him, I swear I will have your lives!¡±


    ¡°Do you have the ability?¡± Zhao Huai sneered, pinching her cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Once he¡¯s dead, it¡¯ll be your turn.¡±


    ¡°Let him go, I beg you.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s nose began to crinkle as tears flowed out uncontrobly while she struggled against their grip.


    ¡°Trying to beg me? There¡¯s no use!¡± Zhao Huai snarked, ¡°Hit him, kill the fool!¡± His subordinate grunted, lifting his metal bat over his head.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She kicked backward and hit one of her captors in the shin precisely on the tendon, causing him to drop her in pain. Ji Yunshu took the chance to throw herself over Wei Yi, protecting him as that metal bat fell directly on her back with a dull, heavy thud.


    Ahh ¨C


    Ji Yunshu hugged Wei Yi tightly as the pain spread across her back, numbing her entire body. She could not hold back a little scream, but immediately bit her lips, preventing herself from making another sound despite the pain she was in. A cold sweat began to run down her back and forehead.


    The bandits stopped in shock, including the one who delivered the blow. He looked towards Zhao Huai awaiting his next order, but Zhao Huai was looking at the two people still tightly entwined on the ground. There was an inexplicable wave of emotion flowing through him as he saw them, something that he could not put into words.


    Wei Yi began to stir. He could feel Ji Yunshu lying on top of him. He raised a hand and patted her arm gently, ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s face was ghostly white as she excruciatingly lifted her head off Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder. She met Wei Yi¡¯s gaze, the corners of her mouth slightly lifting up as aforting smile spread across her face, ¡°Wei Yi, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ji Yunshu panted weakly. ¡°I...¡± She fainted before she couldplete her sentence, falling onto Wei Yi¡¯s torso.


    Wei Yi stretched out his arm to hold her as she fell. He could feel his palm getting sticky and wet. He lifted it to discover, ¡°Blood, it¡¯s blood. Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re bleeding, there¡¯s so much blood, Shu¡¯er...¡± Wei Yi began to cry as he panicked. His handsy by his sides trembling in fear as he could not bear to touch Ji Yunshu. He stood there, unsure of what to do.


    No-one else moved, including Zhao Huai. He noticed that Ji Yunshu¡¯s entire back was dyed red, her in robes soaking wet.


    ¡°He was only hit with the bat once, why is he bleeding so much?¡± Someone questioned.


    Zhao Huai spoke, ¡°It looks like he was hurt before.¡±


    Yes, her back had yet topletely heal from the six paddles she had received. Once the bat fell, her wounds re-opened and bled freely. One could not help but sympathize with Ji Yunshu¡¯s back; if she were to recover one day, her smooth back would definitely be riddled with scars.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do? Should we continue?¡± that metal bat-wielding bandit asked. Zhao Huai narrowed his eyes as he was about to give his next order when a youngckey ran in, panting. He reported to Zhao Huai, ¡°Boss, the Second Master has brought some men with him. They¡¯re at the entrance of the vige.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Qing?¡± The two of them had not met since that bastard left a year ago, why was he here now?


    ¡°Boss, should we let the Second Master in?¡±


    ¡°How many men are with him?¡±


    ¡°He only brought two.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± Zhao Huai contemted. He eyed Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu with displeasure, then waved them away, ¡°Bring these two away.¡± One of his men came up and dragged the unconscious Ji Yunshu and frightened Wei Yi out of the room.


    Zhao Huai then nced towards the door, nodding, ¡°Let them in. Bring the five-year-old wine here. We need to treat our guests well.¡± Zhao Qing, Ba Hu and anotherckey entered in no time. Zhao Huai sat on his own tiger fur-draped chair, every part the master of the house. The two brothers who had not met in a year each had their own agendas.


    The remaining bandits closed in on Zhao Qing¡¯s party and encircled them. Zhao Huai smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Zhao Qing replied, ¡°That¡¯s true, it has been a long time. I thought that this ce would have changed, but it¡¯s still the same as when I left it.¡± Zhao Qing spokezily, indifferently, unlike Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai rose, looking down on them from above, ¡°No-one visits without purpose. Speak, why are you here today?¡±


    Zhao Qing sat down on a nearby stool, fiddling with a bowl he picked up, tapping it nonchntly on the table. ¡°I heard that you shot a couple of arrows in that forest?¡±


    ¡°So what if I have?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Zhao Qing turned cold, flinging the bowl he held away, ¡°A year ago, you and I came to an understanding that no matter what happened, neither of us would release any arrows in that forest!¡±

 Chapter 352 - Jiu’er?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 352 ¨C Jiu¡¯er?</strong></h4>


    In fact, when Zhao Qing left this ce a year ago, he had made a pact with Zhao Huai: neither of them were to kill, assassinate or bury corpses anywhere in the Gaoshan mountains, including that forest Jing Rong¡¯s party had passed through. Whoever breached this agreement would have their arm chopped off as penance ¨C Zhao Qing was here today to retrieve Zhao Huai¡¯s arm.


    He drew a dagger from his waist, cing it into Zhao Huai¡¯s hand without dy, ¡°I believe you don¡¯t need me to remind you. This dagger you gave me years ago is as sharp today as it was then; you should have no problems hacking through your arm.¡±


    Zhao Huai turned the dagger over with his fingers. There were two lifelike tigers carved into its hilt. They were pouncing at each other, running lengthwise along its grip. One held a spear with its ws, and the other a brush, symbolizing the union of the warrior and the schr. The dagger itself was shaped like a bamboo leaf. A round stone, polished smooth by time, was embedded in the center where the dagger met its hilt. Such a design was unique and scarce even in modern times, but Ji Yunshu had once seen something like this from afar on an archeological dig before she came to this world, although nothing else had happened beyond the find.


    Zhao Huai looked at the dagger, reminiscing, ¡°This was left to us when Father died. He said, the older brother takes the ce of the provider, and so he left this dagger to me. When you said that you liked it four years ago, I gave it to you then. But today, you¡¯re giving me back the dagger, only to take my life?¡±


    ¡°Not your life, just your arm!¡± Zhao Qing spoke expressionlessly.


    Zhao Huai stepped closer to him, raising the dagger and piercing it firmly into a wooden table next to them with a loud ¡®thud¡¯!


    Nobody dared to make a sound; neither of their leaders was to be messed with.


    Zhao Huai tried to repress his growing anger as he spat angrily, ¡°Zhao Qing, this is my territory ¨C it is not a ce where you cane and go as you please!¡±


    ¡°So? Are you saying you¡¯ll not forsake your arm?¡±


    ¡°What proof do you have that it was my men who let those arrows loose? Did you witness it? Or did you capture anyone? If not, shut your damn mouth and I can still treat you well enough as a guest of our gang.¡± He turned away arrogantly.


    Zhao Qing knew his brother; he had expected that Zhao Huai would never amputate his own arm. Zhao Qing continued, ¡°Zhao Huai, a man must keep to his word. If it were my men who shot those arrows in the forest, I would havee to you a one-armed man today in peace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you!¡± Zhao Huai bellowed, his face contorting and twisted with rage. He threw his hands up into the air as if he were showing off, ¡°Zhao Qing, look carefully around you ¨C you¡¯re surrounded by my men. Don¡¯t think about leaving this ce now you¡¯ve entered our territory.¡± The surrounding bandits began to mored; they pped their hands over their mouths as they called out battle cries. ¡°Oh, oh, oh,¡± Several of them banged the hilts of their weapons and knives on the tables around rhythmically, adding to the tribal, feral chant echoing in the hall... Their ¡®symphony¡¯ only ended when Zhao Huai balled his hands into fists and raised them into the air.


    Zhao Qing did not bother to spare those rioting men a nce; he kept his eyes solely on Zhao Huai who was basking in this atmosphere. He spoke when the hall quietened down, ¡°Zhao Huai, it was you who went back on our promise. Now, you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°So what if I do? I¡¯ll do anything I want.¡±


    ¡°You can try!¡±


    The two of them were engaged in a fierce showdown as their eyes met each others¡¯, none of them backing down. Their gazes and killing intent only grew stronger by the minute. Just as the men thought they would finally implode, Zhao Huai suddenly asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, what are you really here for?¡±


    Huh? Have you lost your memory, boss? Didn¡¯t the second-inmand tell you just now? He said he was here for your arm since you had forsaken the agreement.


    Zhao Qing frowned as he scratched his bearded chin, ¡°Release those two men that you captured.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want those two men,¡± Zhao Qing replied.


    Zhao Huaiughed for a moment, but only for a brief moment. His nostrils red as he rebuked, ¡°Your men? Those men killed thirty to forty of my Gaoshan Gang men ¨C every one of them are my blood brothers. I want their lives in return.¡±


    ¡°If that were so, why didn¡¯t you kill them there and then in the forest?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just want their lives, but also their money. If they¡¯re dead, who¡¯ll give me my jewels and treasure?¡± How greedy!


    Zhao Qing looked at him calmly, repeating himself, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m taking those two men with me today.¡± There was no room for negotiation.


    Zhao Huai stepped in closer to him, ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Huai, since I¡¯ve dared to enter this ce today, I¡¯ve already made all my preparations. I¡¯m going to take those men with me, and you, will definitely release them.¡± He was not speaking empty words; a young bandit ran in as if his pants were on fire, whispering something in Zhao Huai¡¯s ear.


    Zhao Huai¡¯s expression darkened. He red at Zhao Qing, grabbing him by the cor with rage, ¡°You dare set me up?¡±


    Zhao Qing pushed him away, smoothing out his messy robe. He sneered, ¡°As long as you let them go, I¡¯ll ask my men outside to back off. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just employ your methods; I¡¯ll release burning arrows this way, burning this ce to the ground.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Qing, this ce was left to us by Father. I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to burn it down.¡±


    But, Zhao Qing suddenly red up as he rebutted, ¡°Father left this ce to you, not me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°All these years, whether you pilfered or killed, I turned a blind eye towards it. But if you wanted to murder, why kill Jiu¡¯er? This ce is a living hell ¨C the abattoir where you killed Jiu¡¯er!¡± he screamed.


    Zhao Huai fell silent.


    ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡¯ was a sore spot between the brothers, a wound that wouldn¡¯t heal, a thorn that drove them further apart. It was because of this ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡¯ that Zhao Huai and Zhao Qing had fallen outst year.


    Zhao Huai finally muttered under his breath quietly as he looked away, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Jiu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes ¨C are you still trying to deny it? Zhao Huai, it was you who killed her.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Zhao Huai suddenly screamed.


    Zhao Qing had enough. He took a deep breath in, ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t want to argue anymore. I¡¯ve already told you why I came; I must take those two with me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Those two are innocent ¨C it wasn¡¯t them who killed your brothers.¡±

 Chapter 353 - A Human’s Hand

    <h4><strong>Chapter 353 ¨C A Human¡¯s Hand</strong></h4>


    Zhao Huai knew his own little brother like no other; if there was something he wanted, he would take it even if it cost him his life. The burning arrows outside could also raze this ce down in a heartbeat. This ce was entrusted to him by the previous gang leader, their father ¨C there was no way he would let it go to ruin by his hand.


    Hence, Zhao Huai began to stall; he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you those two men, but that little schr might not even be able to move now.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Zhao Qing questioned.


    ¡°Nothing much. That frail schr couldn¡¯t take a little pain; he almost died. But rx, I won¡¯t let him die. When he¡¯s awake, I¡¯ll have someone bring him and that fool out here.¡±


    Zhao Qing was not sure whether or not to trust him; he was still suspicious.


    Zhao Huai continued, ¡°You and I haven¡¯t met in a year. No matter what had happened, the past is the past, let bygones be bygones. We are brothers, the same blood flows in our veins. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to reminisce. Oh, the wine we brewed together five years ago is ready to be opened today.¡±


    Several bandits lugged multiple wine jugs in, cing them at one end, ¡°Boss, the wine was extracted from the orifice on the wine urn.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Bring two bowls here.¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± The wine and drinking bowls were all prepped.


    Zhao Huai lifted the entire wine jar with his muscr arms, pouring out two bowls of wine. He gave one to Zhao Qing, ¡°This jar was opened only today. Try some.¡±


    Zhao Qing did not refuse. He gulped down that bowl in one shot. In that split second, Zhao Huai directed a look to one of his more trusted aides who nodded in understanding, leaving the room unnoticed with several others.


    Zhao Qing flung his bowl onto the table once he finished, ¡°You¡¯d better bring those men out. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯ve been hurt, even if they¡¯re on their deathbed.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯ll return your men, but you haven¡¯t seemed to have tasted this wine. Just drink another bowl.¡± He poured more wine into another bowl.


    Zhao Qing did not have the patience to banter, ¡°Stop with your tricks. Bring them out, or I¡¯ll have my men outside shoot.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you your men.¡± Zhao Huai immediately ordered for Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu to be brought to the hall.


    Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu had just been dragged to the woodshed then. The cold, humid air seeped through Ji Yunshu¡¯s wounds, jolting her awake in pain. She opened her eyes to find herself in Wei Yi¡¯s arms. His outer robes were draped over her back in ce of gauze to stop her bleeding wounds.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you awake?¡± Wei Yi was both frightened and anxious, as he dabbed away at the corner of his eye with his sleeve.


    Ji Yunshu opened her mouth and tried to look up at him. She reached out backwards to feel her back; her wounds had stopped bleeding, but her hands were stained with old blood. She scoffed, ¡°Wei Yi, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m fine. This is paint, remember? I¡¯ve told you this before.¡± Ji Yunshu had told him about the paint on her back once when they were still in Jinjiang.


    Wei Yi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re really bleeding ¨C let¡¯s find Brother Mo Ruo, okay? I¡¯ll bring you to him, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Ji Yunshu muttered, ¡°We can¡¯t leave. Wei Yi, can you promise me something?¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, I can promise you anything.¡±


    Ji Yunshu mustered the effort to raise her head off his shoulder, ¡°Tear a piece of cloth off.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Wei Yi tore off a piece from his own gown without hesitation, handing it to Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu lied t on her stomach. She dipped a finger into her own blood, drawing out two sentences messily onto that torn piece of clothing, then folding it and stuffing it into Wei Yi¡¯s hand. She then unfastened the chain she wore on her ankle, likewise pushing it into Wei Yi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, why did you remove the chain I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, listen carefully, I have little strength left. If... if you have the opportunity afterwards, put these two... things into... into the vegetable cart delivering to the Gaoshan Vige, if not, onto the delivery man who supplies the Gaoshan Gang and ask them to send these two items out of the vige. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Bring it outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You need to sneak it out without anyone knowing.¡±


    Wei Yi nodded, ¡°Mm, don¡¯t fret, Shu¡¯er. I¡¯ll definitely seed.¡±


    The metal chains on their door began to rattle as he finished. Wei Yi quickly stuffed those two items into his sleeve before the door was open. Two bandits walked in, pulling them up carelessly despite Ji Yunshu¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Shu¡¯er!¡± Wei Yi pulled Ji Yunshu into his arms as he yelled.


    ¡°Come on, someone wants to see you.¡± The two of them were pushed from behind, trudging along to the hall where they were just before.


    Ji Yunshu recognised Zhao Qing the moment she entered. Zhao Qing subtly shook his head as their gazes met. Ji Yunshu understood his intentions, lying on Wei Yi¡¯s back wordlessly. Zhao Qing then nodded at Ba Hu, gesturing for him to bring Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu out of the hall. Ba Hu was stopped by Zhao Huai¡¯s men, however, as soon as he moved from his spot.


    ¡°You can have the men, but...¡± Zhao Huai drawled, ¡°We haven¡¯t even finished this wine that we brewed together. Why not leave when it¡¯s empty?¡± He was trying to stall for time!


    Zhao Qing gestured calmly for Ba Hu to retreat. Zhao Huai had already picked up another wine jar, pouring himself yet another bowl of wine.


    But, it was not just wine that flowed out of the jar; a greyish-white thing appeared as well ¨C a joint! ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± All eyes fell on that bowl of wine.


    Zhao Huai grabbed thatckey bandit who had served the wine, pointing towards the thing sitting at the bottom of the bowl. He questioned interrogatively, ¡°What is this? Why is there such a thing in my wine jar?¡±


    Thatckey bandit was frightened out of his wits. He stuttered, ¡°Boss, this one really doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°This wine was personally brewed by me back then ¨C there¡¯s no reason for something like this to be in the jar. The jar¡¯s been sealed for five years. Speak, was it you who put it inside?¡±


    ¡°No, boss, it really wasn¡¯t me. I wouldn¡¯t dare even if you gave me a heart of steel.¡±


    ¡°You dare argue?¡±


    ¡°Boss, it really wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t even know what this creepy thing is.¡±


    Zhao Huai had no chance to speak as a steady, but feeble voice floated across the hall, ¡°That¡¯s a scaphoid bone. It¡¯s the bone lying in between the capitate bone and the radius.¡±


    They turned towards the voice to see Ji Yunshu leaning against Wei Yi. She huffed and pant weakly, her eyes losing their focus, what a pitiful sight.


    Zhao Huai pushed thatckey bandit aside, striding towards Ji Yunshu asking, ¡°Scaphoid bone? What¡¯s that nonsense?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°It¡¯s a small bone part of the wrist ¨C one of the carpal bones.¡±


    ¡°Carpal bones?¡±


    ¡°In other words... it¡¯s a bone from a human hand.¡±


    Human?

 Chapter 354 - The Capitate Bone

    <h4><strong>Chapter 354 ¨C The Capitate Bone</strong></h4>


    A human scaphoid bone? That meant that the greyish-white object in the wine belonged to a human skeleton!


    Zhao Huai¡¯s face turned green, his insides churning in disgust. The room was so silent they could hear a pin fall as everyone reeled from shock.


    The wine urn was sealed five years ago, witnessed personally by both Zhao Huai and Zhao Qing. There was nothing but wine in it then, so where did those human bonese from?


    Zhao Huai questioned Ji Yunshu, ¡°Are you sure those are human bones, and not animal bones? Even something else?¡±


    Ji Yunshu squirmed. It seemed like the wounds on her back had clotted, but the linen from her gown were stuck where the wounds congealed ¨C each time she moved, it felt like her wound was tearing as her gown ruffled with each action. She spoke slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can lick it yourself.¡±


    What£¿


    What? Lick it? Huh?


    Zhao Huai thought she was making a fool out of him as he tutted, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be funny. If it were animal remains or an artificial model, it would feel smooth when you lick it. Human bones would feel slightly bitter and chalky.¡± She pressed on sternly but logically, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lick it, you can scratch its surface with a knife. If ayer of dust falls off, then it¡¯s real as human bones have an outer surfaceyer of bony scales; if nothing appears, then it is fake.¡± Some of the moreplicated bits were difficult toprehend, but everyone present caught the general gist of what she was trying to say.


    Ji Yunshu winced in pain as she finished ¨C if not for Wei Yi holding on to her, she would have already copsed. ¡°Shu¡¯er, is it painful? It won¡¯t hurt if I hold you.¡± Wei Yi held on to her shoulders, but was careful to soften his grip.


    Zhao Huai contemted Ji Yunshu¡¯s argument as he considered its verity. He pulled out his Twin Tiger Dagger from the table where he plunged it, using it to scratch that bone he picked out from the bowl. Some chalky dust fell as he scraped the tiny bone!


    He gulped, throwing that scaphoid bone back into the same bowl. Zhao Huai was fuming but kept his cool. None of his subordinates dared to make a squeak.


    Zhao Qing saw this entire disy, the cogs in his head whirring as he stared at that piece of bone; wasn¡¯t this just a ploy Zhao Huai was using to keep him here? A stalling tactic? This must have been done on purpose! Zhao Qing scoffed, ¡°Since this wine is contaminated, there¡¯s no need for me to keep drinking it.¡± He pointed his chin at Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi, ¡°I¡¯m taking these two with me right now.¡±


    A wave of disgust spread over Zhao Huai as he swallowed ufortably. His gaze turned steely as he pointed out, ¡°This wine was brewed by us together in that urn five years ago; nobody has touched it since. Don¡¯t you want to find out why there are human bones in there?¡±


    ¡°Even if you dumped a corpse in that wine, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Stop stalling for time. Your petty tricks won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    ¡°Did you really think I ordered for that... that thing to be put into the wine?¡± Zhao Huai was a wreck.


    If not you, then who? Zhao Qing enunciated every word clearly, ¡°I said, whether you did it or not, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± He approached Ji Yunshu as he spoke, reaching out to pull her up when his hand was smacked away by Zhao Huai.


    They stood face to face in confrontation.


    Zhao Huai warned, ¡°Zhao Qing, this is my territory.¡±


    ¡°Are you returning the men or not?¡± Zhao Qing barely concealed his threat.


    None of them backed down.


    That clever bandit who had snuck out earlier ran in at that instant. He shouted across the hall, dering loudly, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve gotten rid of those men outside.¡±


    Hmm? Zhao Qing was confuddled. He withdrew his hand from Zhao Huai¡¯s catch, frowning in deep thought, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhao Huai scoffed, bursting with pride. He lifted his chin, sneering, ¡°Zhao Qing, did you think you could burn my Gaoshan Vige down just with those few men you brought?¡±


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t that magnanimous. Give me those men now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as stupid as you were in the past.¡± He spoke mockingly.


    Zhao Qing¡¯s fingers curled up so tightly the veins on the back of his hands were visible. He retorted icily, ¡°If you¡¯re not giving them to me, then I¡¯ll snatch them.¡±


    ¡°Snatch? Did you take a good look around? Do you have the ability?¡± Zhao Huai¡¯s fist came flying by. The two of them began to battle, throwing punch after punch, each one heavier than the one before as they left a path of destruction in their tail. Zhao Qing was no match for Zhao Huai and he was pinned onto a table, his hands behind his back and the Twin Tiger Dagger pressed firmly against his throat.


    Ba Hu dashed out towards his master, but was held back by Zhao Huai¡¯s men. He called out worriedly, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Zhao Qing was a man of honour; even if he was caught by Zhao Huai, he had no intentions of submitting, ¡°Kill me if you want.¡±


    Zhao Huai replied, ¡°Zhao Qing, you and I are kin brothers. You know I can never kill you.¡±


    Zhao Qing scoffed, ¡°I already cut ties with you when Jiu¡¯er died; you are you, and I am me, we¡¯re no longer rted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself once more ¨C I didn¡¯t kill Jiu¡¯er!¡± Zhao Huai spat, pressing Zhao Qing¡¯s body harder into the table.


    Zhao Qing had some strength left in him still. With bloodshot eyes, he bellowed, ¡°Zhao Huai, the one who should have died was you!¡± He broke free of Zhao Huai¡¯s hold, but that dagger slit open a straight wound where it was held to his throat.


    Smash! The wine jar was also swept off the table in their struggle. The hairs on the back of their hands stood up as yet another greyish-white bony segment appeared amongst the smashed remains of the wine jar on the ground. How creepy!


    Seeing this, Zhao Huai immediately retracted his dagger, waving a hand away, ¡°Let¡¯s stop.¡± The two of them stepped backwards in unison, calling a truce.


    Zhao Qing panted slightly, reaching out to wipe the blood on his neck away. He then turned to look at the newly revealed bony segment on the floor. He initially thought that bone was Zhao Huai¡¯s trick to stall for time, but now, it might not be so.


    Zhao Huai stiffened, breaking out into a cold sweat. He bent over to pick up that piece of bone, showing it to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Is this also a scaphoid bone?¡±


    The pale Ji Yunshu nced weakly at his palm, licking her dry lips, ¡°This is a capitate bone, also one of the carpal bones.¡±


    Ugh! Zhao Huai quickly flicked the capitate into the bowl of wine where the scaphoid bone sat in disgust, the two bony segments clinking together as they cked. He shouted, ¡°Who was it? Who threw this bloody thing into my wine?¡±


    ......


    The bandits looked at each other in bewilderment, shaking their heads at the contents of that wine bowl. The heavens are our witness ¨C it wasn¡¯t us!


    They began to whisper,


    ¡°Boss and the Second Master drank that wine from that jar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how disgusting.¡±


    ...


    Ji Yunshu addressed the raging Zhao Huai, ¡°If the human bones weren¡¯t ced in the wine jar on purpose, then it might be the urn that¡¯s problematic. If I were you, I would have someone investigate that opened wine urn.¡±


    Who knows, there might be an entire human skeleton in there!

 Chapter 355 - The Corpse Which Lacks A Head

    <h4><strong>Chapter 355 ¨C The Corpse Which Lacks A Head</strong></h4>


    An entire human skeleton in there?


    Zhao Huai immediately shot her down in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s no such thing in the urn!¡±


    ¡°We can know for sure once we open it,¡± Ji Yunshu answered.


    Zhao Huai hesitated.


    It was quite some time before hemanded, ¡°Open the urn.¡±


    The urn was brought to the hall in no time; it was two meters tall and rectangr, built entirely out of wooden nks, tightly sealed from all four sides. There was a thin pipe sticking out on one side which was used to extract the wine.


    On Zhao Huai¡¯s word, several men climbed onto the smalldders built into the sides of the urn, carefully cracking away at its lid to reveal its contents. The aromatic fragrance of wine began to permeate the room as more and more of the urn was exposed; some of the bandits licked their lips, others swallowed their own saliva as their mouths watered. This wine had been brewing for five years altogether, initially by the First Master and Second Master as a form of respect to theirte father.


    The Zhao Family had begun as a wine-brewing business; the entire Gaoshan Vige was, in fact, aplete wine production factory. When the old master was still alive, his wine had been tasted by the previous Emperor who had fallen for it after just a single sip. Unfortunately, the old master had passed away ten years ago from old age, leaving his estate and legacy to his two sons, but who could have expected that the esteemed Gaoshan Vige would have be a bandit¡¯s nest just a month after the old master¡¯s passing. The Gaoshan Vige name was feared in Shanhuai County since, the Gang¡¯s First and Second Masters gaining notoriety for their prowess and ruthlessness ¨C what had led to this oue? How did the once flourishing Gaoshan Vige end up in such rambles?


    Nobody knew the true reason why, nor did Zhao Huai or Zhao Qing ever exin.


    The urn¡¯s lid was finally removed, the wine it held so clear one could see right through to its bottom. ¡°Ahh!¡± One of the men screamed, almost losing his footing on thedder rung.


    At the very bottom of the urn sat segment after segment of bone, each one clearly separated from the other, littering and covering the entire base. There were even several fragments floating towards the top of the urn.


    ¡°Boss, this... inside... there¡¯s a skeleton.¡±


    Ugh! Everyone present retched. Some even climbed onto the tables and strained to have a better look, only to end up covering their mouths as they tried to stop themselves from gagging.


    Zhao Huai dragged one of his subordinates off the urn, climbing up to witness it for himself. True to what he had heard, a skeleton sat inside the urn. He could see femurs, ribs, pelvic bones...


    But ¨C


    Zhao Huai was confused, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this skeleton have a skull?¡±


    No skull? Was this a headless corpse? The room erupted in chatter.


    Zhao Huai jumped off the urn, looking angrily at the room, ¡°Who did this?!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me... not me...¡± His men stepped back in fear, away from him, his urn and his fury. One brave man piped up, ¡°Boss, this is... suspicious. When we sealed the urn, there was nothing else inside. This urn had not even been touched once in thest five years.¡±


    Ji Yunshu intercepted, ¡°This urn was crafted from gngal wood and sealed airtight across all faces. To prevent rainwater from seeping in, the lid was created specifically matching this urn from the outer corners inwards. The entire structure is as sturdy as a house, but it has its own pros and cons; when the lid was first ced onto the urn, it would have beenpletely airtight, but if it was removed and reced, the interior surface would no longer adhere to the body of the urn, leaving a gap. When the alcohol fermented within the urn, the gas would have moved towards the top of the urn, encouraging the growth of green algae along the exposed seam.¡±


    Hmm? Zhao Huai paused, but was quick to react. He went over Ji Yunshu¡¯s words, eyeing the seam she spoke of at the bottom edges of the lid, discovering a thinyer of green algae exactly where she said it would be.


    Ji Yunshu closed her eyes as she caught her breath. The wounds on her back did not hurt as much as before and she looked much better. She spoke to Wei Yi, ¡°Help me over there.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Wei Yi nodded, gently holding her across the hall towards the urn.


    She stretched out her delicate bloodstained fingers to pick up the scaphoid and capitate bones from the bowl of wine, fingering them as she concluded, ¡°These remains have been dead for a year.¡±


    A year?


    ¡°Someone must have beheaded this corpse¡¯s head, opened the urn, and dumped the body inside.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Zhao Huai asked distrustfully.


    Ji Yunshu replied confidently, ¡°Very few people know how to open such a lid, especially since every lid is created ording to each urn¡¯s size. Hence, the person who removed it was most likely the murderer, and this murderer might have even been the one who crafted this lid, or had a part in sealing it.¡±


    ¡°How do you know such things?¡± It was Zhao Qing who spoke this time.


    How did she know? She had to know!


    When she was still a fresh university graduate, she had the opportunity to be part of a project ¨C the ¡®Zhongning Hill Thousand-Year Tomb Excavation¡¯. All of the coffins in the ancient tomb were made of urns. She spent an entire year researching how to open those urns; she was always on site at the dig or in the library unlocking the mystery. Her hard work was eventually rewarded as she managed to open all of the urns in the tomb after a year, even making the local news for her achievements! She did not ept any interviews then, only hiding behind a lens; she was even crowned the ¡®mysterious genius girl¡¯ for her antics.


    Ji Yunshu did not tell them this, of course, only saying, ¡°This one is only more well-read, chancing upon manuals illustrating how these urns were made.¡±


    Zhao Qing nced at her from top to toe, adding warily, ¡°Who, no, what, exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Just a mere schr.¡±


    ¡°You know medicine and know bones, now even the structure of such urns, and you call yourself a mere schr?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this one just say? I¡¯m just more well-read than others, it¡¯s only natural I will know more than others.¡± She turned away from Zhao Qing to face Zhao Huai, raising her eyebrows as she tried to strike a deal, ¡°First Master, I can tell that this wine urn must be very important to you ¨C you must want to find out who threw a corpse into it, am I right? What¡¯s more, you¡¯ll want to know who this is as well, correct?¡±


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied much more determinedly, ¡°If I could help you weed out the culprit who threw this headless corpse inside, as well as identify the body, you will release Wei Yi and I, never toe after us again.¡± She was firm!


    ¡°Release you? Let you go?¡± Zhao Huai scoffed coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of my brothers ¨C did you think this would cut it? How could I believe a weak schr like you who only knows the world through books?¡± He ridiculed her, obviously unwilling to ept her conditions.


    Zhao Qing intervened out of nowhere, ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll give you the Jade Extraction Bottle that Father left to me.¡±


    Zhao Huai was startled! The Jade Extraction Bottle!


    The old master left only two mementos when he died ten years ago; one of them was the Twin Tiger Dagger, and the other, the Jade Extraction Bottle.

 Chapter 356 - Don’t Be Afraid, Shu’er

    <h4><strong>Chapter 356 ¨C Don¡¯t Be Afraid, Shu¡¯er</strong></h4>


    The Jade Extraction Bottle! There were rumours that the bottle contained the final, therefore only, yeast that the old master had left behind, the very same one that he had used to brew the best wine in the world. There once was someone who had hoped to buy the yeast from the old master, bidding an extremely high price for it, but the old master did not once relent. The amount that he gave up could have fed the entire Zhao Family for generations toe.


    When the old master passed away, he left the Twin Tiger Dagger to Zhao Huai, and the Jade Extraction Bottle to Zhao Qing. Zhao Huai felt unfairly treated by his decision, turning their winery heritage upside down in a fit of rage, choosing to live out their days instead as bandits. Zhao Qing had always followed Zhao Huai¡¯s call; he was willing to be the Second Master of a group of bandits, beingbelled as ¡®arsonists and murderers¡¯, never once questioning Zhao Huai¡¯s ns.


    When Zhao Qing offered to give him the Jade Extraction Bottle, Zhao Huai¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation, but then narrowed once more in suspicion. He oscited between these two actions for a long time...


    Zhao Qing continued, ¡°If these remains were not your doing, then I have the right to know who did this since this wine was the one we brewed together in Father¡¯s memory. Don¡¯t you want to know as well? As long as you promise to release those men, I can even give you the Jade Extraction Bottle that Father left to me.¡± These were his conditions! Zhao Qing was familiar with Zhao Huai¡¯s Achilles heel; that brother of his had desired the Jade Extraction Bottle for a very long time.


    But, Zhao Huai was still notpletely convinced. He looked around the room at his brothers, frowning in determination, ¡°So many of my brothers were killed by those men. If I were to simply just let them go, where would the face of my Gaoshan Gang go? How could I give my fallen brothers an exnation?¡± His fists were as tightly balled up as his inner turmoil; if he did this, he would be unable to exin himself to his brothers, but right in front of him was the very Jade Extraction Bottle he wanted for ten years! What should he do?


    Zhao Qing replied, ¡°Then have you ever considered this? That person¡¯s men are all elite professionals, do you know their background? What if they were sent by the government? If you kill those men, the Gaoshan Gang might really cease to exist forever!¡± He was trying to remind him, but also trying to change his mind.


    Da Chui was pacing around Zhao Huai as the exchange urred. He finally mustered up the courage to address Zhao Huai, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t be taken in by his words! Those men aren¡¯t officials or part of the imperial army ¨C none of their sedans or baggage carry the imperial symbols. I think, they are just ordinary travellers. We have been through thick and thin with our forty brothers over the years; we can¡¯t let them die in vain ¨C we must have our revenge!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Boss, please think this through!¡± Da Chui pleaded, resembling the devil who whispered in Zhao Huai¡¯s ear, arguing against the angel on the other shoulder.


    Zhao Huai narrowed his eyes, suddenly spinning around to grab Ji Yunshu by her throat.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± Wei Yi shouted, but was caught by Da Chui and pushed to the other side. Ji Yunshu was initially startled by his swift movement, but she was not scared ¨C those eyes of his were harsh and cold, but without a trace of killing intent.


    ¡°Speak, what exactly are you people!¡± Zhao Huai asked, his hands firmly around her neck.


    Ji Yunshu was forced to look up at him, but it was difficult for her to use her voice given the pressure on her neck. She squeezed out her remaining strength, sputtering, ¡°You can... try to kill me, see... see if you people can remain alive.¡± Her face was bursting red from the effort, but her gaze was as hard as steel. Zhao Huai rxed his grip just before Ji Yunshu was about to suffocate and threw her aside. She flopped to the ground, her palms scraped from the hard floor.


    Zhao Huai switched targets; he moved to Wei Yi also gripping his neck in the same manner as he did prior before, except there was no pressure behind it. ¡°Since he¡¯s unwilling to tell me, then you idiot will. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± He pointed at Ji Yunshu with his other hand.


    Wei Yi¡¯s eyes widened, squirming about as he signalled that he would be honest, ¡°My father¡¯s family name is ¡®Wei¡¯ and my mother¡¯s family name is ¡®Liu¡¯. We lived in Jinjiang together. Shu¡¯er¡¯s family name is ¡®Ji¡¯, I don¡¯t know what Shu¡¯er father¡¯s or mother¡¯s names are, but I heard from my mother that Shu¡¯er¡¯s mother died a long time ago. Shu¡¯er¡¯s such a poor thing. We grew up together in Jinjiang. The idiot brother brought us all here ¨C if you want to capture someone, capture him, don¡¯t kill my Shu¡¯er. Mother told me to look after Shu¡¯er and never let Shu¡¯e get hurt. A man must live up to his words so I have to take care of Shu¡¯er, and Shu¡¯er¡¯s my fian...¡± He was cut off before he could finish the word ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Such a chatterbox, how annoying! He¡¯s giving me a headache!


    Zhao Huai pushed him away, this time ring at Ji Yunshu, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what your status is. Anyone other than this boss are mere mortals!¡±


    Ji Yunshu puffed, scoffing, ¡°My conditions are the best option for you and your men. You should ept them and save yourself any future trouble. If you kill us today, someone wille after you next time ¨C a tooth for a tooth, and an eye for an eye; you may release your anger, but you¡¯re paying with your lives. Is it worth it?¡± She spoke clearly, unwavering.


    Zhao Huai could not deny the pull her words had. He gestured, ordering, ¡°Bring them away and watch them properly. Nothing must happen to them.¡± Four bandits grunted, dragging Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi off the ground and away.


    Zhao Huai next vented his anger onto Zhao Qing, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, take your time. Take it as a trip down the memoryne, and revisit where you spent your childhood. I¡¯ll consider what you and that rascal said.¡±


    Zhao Qing kept quiet. He knew that he could not leave the vige that day, and that his men outside were most likely already captured by Zhao Huai¡¯s underlings. Zhao Qing and his two subordinates, including Ba Hu, were monitored by Zhao Huai¡¯s men. They were not held captive but were definitely being watched very closely.


    Night had long since fallen. Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi found themselves back in the woodshed where they were locked previously. This humidity inside stung more than it did earlier in the day, tickling their noses. Without the little silvers of moonlight seeping in through the broken window, they would not have even been able to see each other, especially as there were nomps in the shed.


    Wei Yi pulled up some dry grass from the grassy patch beside him,ying it t on the ground and helped Ji Yunshu over, ¡°Shu¡¯er. Sit here, don¡¯t fall ill.¡± Ji Yunshu leaned against his shoulder, slowly regaining her strength.


    Wei Yi gently held her hands in his, bringing them up next to his mouth as he tenderly blew on it, slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Shu¡¯er. Tell me if it hurts. Mother said that if I blow on it, it¡¯ll get better. Shu¡¯er, is it still painful? I¡¯ll blow again.¡±


    There was a thin, tiny cut on her palms from when she fell earlier. A warm smile took over Ji Yunshu¡¯s facade at Wei Yi¡¯s care, ¡°Wei Yi, I¡¯m alright.¡±

 Chapter 357 - The Wooden Plate

    <h4><strong>Chapter 357 ¨C The Wooden te</strong></h4>


    Her voice was very weak, a whisper.


    Wei Yi looked at her with distress. ¡°How are you fine? It must hurt a lot. I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re like that ¨C always saying that everything is fine. If it hurts, then say that it hurts. If you are sad, then just say that you¡¯re sad. Why do you keep it in? Mother said, if you have something on your heart, you must say it. Keeping it inside will lead to illness. When you get sick, you won¡¯t be happy. If you are not happy, you will be sad. If Shu¡¯er is sad, I will be sad with you.¡±


    He titled his head. His eyes shone brightly under the moonlight, flickering with a dear foolish innocence.


    His words tore her apart, making her feel as if her heart burnt from acid. It was painful yet she couldn¡¯t vent it out. Only her red-rimmed eyes betrayed her emotions, but Wei Yi didn¡¯t notice it because her face was being obscured by the shadows.


    He waited for a while, but she didn¡¯t reply, so he continued, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I know you took me to Big Brother Mo Ruo¡¯s ce to treat my illness in the hopes that I will get better. I know all of these. You treat me so well and you also treat Big Brother Jing Rong very well. But you never said a word about it. Mother said that a quiet girl is a girl with many things on her heart. Can¡¯t you talk to me about it?¡±


    If it was like usual, Wei Yi¡¯s non-stop chatter would have given Ji Yunshu a headache by now. However, at that moment, his words only brought her endless warmth which spread from inside out, wrapping her tightly like a cocoon. She shook her head weakly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand, Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If you can live happily, I don¡¯t mind giving you everything, aside from this. Knowing too much would not be good for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She raised her hand and stroked his hair tenderly. She leaned on the side to face his bright eyes. ¡°Wei Yi, I somewhat regret this. I wish ardently for you to forever be like this, simple and oblivious. Always living happily every day, free of worries. No need to burden yourself with unhappy things. This is how I want you to live.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it good like that? A worry-free person is one who lives the happiest.


    He blinked at her, then pouted. A frown appeared as he contemted her words. After a moment, he appeared to understand her meaning yet couldn¡¯t catch the many subtleties in it. He straightened his body and patted his chest with conviction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shu¡¯er. I can take care of myself. It¡¯s true!¡±


    He spoke with great self-confidence.


    After that, he took out a cloth with bloody letters on it and a bell ne. Then, he held it in front of her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say you will let me hold onto these things and deliver it? I promise you, I will find a way to do it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu became alert. She nced to the outside and grabbed Wei Yi¡¯s hands. She warned him, ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t let the people outside know.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi, listen to me carefully. Let y a game ¨C a hidden object game. Pretend you have a stomach ache and tell those people you want to go out. After that, say that you are hungry and you want to go to the kitchen to eat something. They don¡¯t want you to be too noisy and can¡¯t let you create a scene. Since meal time has passed, there won¡¯t be many people in the kitchen. However, you still have to be careful and make sure no one sees you take out the things in your hands before you hide them somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Hiding these things?¡±


    ¡°Mm. In fact, you have to look for a delivery man. You can hide the objects on that person or put it in his cart. In fact, as long as these objects could be transported out, it doesn¡¯t matter how.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I understand.¡±


    ¡°However, if you can¡¯t do it, hurry ande back here. You absolutely must not be caught, understand?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± He nodded heavily then got up. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I know what to do. When I was at home, Big Brother Shan and Second Brother Gou often yed that game with me and I always won.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let yourself be caught.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to me. Shu¡¯er, be good and wait for my return.¡±


    He beamed at her before turning around to knock on the locked door.


    The two bandits who were guarding outside heard his shout. The tanned one walked to the window and peeked in. He asked in a loud voice, ¡°What are you being noisy for?¡±


    Wei Yi popped up in front of the shabby window and pouted. ¡°Big Brother, my tummy hurts.¡±


    Ah! The man got scared by the sudden appearance of Wei Yi. Can you not scare me like that?


    ¡°Your stomach is not feeling well? What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°What toilet? There¡¯s lots of space, can you just settle it here?¡± The man berated Wei Yi. We¡¯re all men here. Just settle your needs on the spot, what need are there for a toilet?! How precious can he be?


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna!¡± Wei Yi refused and threw a tantrum. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it here. It will stink! I want to go to the toilet. Hurry and open the door. Bring me to the toilet...¡±


    Noisy!


    The man¡¯s impatience was palpable. He turned to hispanion and discussed a bit.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The other replied, ¡°Hurry and bring him to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be good. The First Master told us to keep watch on them. What if they escape? We will be responsible for this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an idiot. Where can an idiot escape to? Besides, didn¡¯t the First Master told us we can¡¯t let something happens to him. His mood is quite bad at this time. If we disturb him over this small matter, we will have to bear the consequences. Anyway, bring him to the toilet quickly. What kind of trick a retard can y? This is our stronghold. If he created a disturbance, he will just get beaten to death.¡±


    The tanned man had a twisted expression as he pondered the other¡¯s arguments. He finally sighed and agreed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll bring him to the toilet. I don¡¯t want to be in the same ce as this idiot. His stupidity might rub off on me.¡±


    The other man bluntly replied, ¡°Alright!¡±


    As a result, the tanned man opened the door and dragged Wei Yi away. He didn¡¯t forget to warn thetter, ¡°This brat drank so much wine but sobered so quickly. What about you, little schr? Can you hold your liquor? Let find out on another day.¡±


    Bam! The door shut once again.


    Ji Yunshu could still hear Wei Yi arguing with the other man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me. I don¡¯t like you! You forced me to drink the most. I hate you.¡±


    ¡°I hate you too. Retard!¡±


    ¡°You are the retard. Your whole family is retarded.¡± Their voices became more and more distant.


    Ji Yunshu felt the anxiety gnawing at her stomach. Apart from the worry, her heart ached. Her beautiful eyebrows knitted together. She reached for the thing on her neck and pinched it between her fingers a small wooden te ¨C her mother¡¯s memento. What does the pattern on it signify?

 Chapter 358 - He’s A Sage, Not A Monkey!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 358 ¨C He¡¯s A Sage, Not A Monkey!</strong></h4>


    What did the symbol on this amulet have to do with the one on that tatty old rag doll? This mystery, this connection whirled incessantly around Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind ever since she saw that doll, a knot she could not yet undo.


    She fondled the amulet in her fingers for a while before wiping it clean with her sleeve, tucking it away into her waistband. She sighed as she looked towards the broken window; her face doused in cold moonlight. How was Wei Yi? Did anything happen to him? However, she was confident only Jing Rong could understand what she wrote on the piece of cloth she had entrusted to Wei Yi, as she had written them illegibly, and in code.


    At that moment.


    Wei Yi was clutching his stomach as he was guided to the outhouse by that bandit. The entire ce was pitch ck, and he frowned, ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡±


    The bandit pulled out a torch from his waistband, lighting it up and handing it to Wei Yi with annoyance, not forgetting to curse as he rolled his eyes, ¡°Troublesome bugger. There aren¡¯t any ghosts in there. Who did you think would eat you alive?¡±


    Wei Yi had rather sharp ears ¨C he heard everything that bandit had muttered under his breath. Wei Yi waved the torch around in that bandit¡¯s face, ring angrily at him as he pointed in defiance, ¡°This ce is full of potholes! What if I fall without this light? It¡¯s so dirty and smelly ¨C I hate it. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m wearing my favourite clothes that Shu¡¯er bought me. It was quite expensive so I need to cherish it and can¡¯t dirty or spoil it ¨C I¡¯m different from you guys, after all.¡±


    ¡°How are we different?¡±


    ¡°In every way!¡± He described proudly, ¡°You guys kill people and I don¡¯t, you handle knives all day and I don¡¯t, and you¡¯re more evil than Brother Mo Ruo ¨C he only made me drink one cup of wine, but you kept feeding me jar after jar. You guys even hurt Shu¡¯er ¨C you¡¯re all bad people. When bad people die, they¡¯ll end up in hell ¨C King Hades will fry you in boiling oil and stop you from reincarnating, in case you hurt other people again.¡± Wei Yi began to chuckle with glee.


    He blinked several times with hisrge, innocent eyes, cocking his proud head as he prodded this bandit in his chest multiple times. He continued eerily, ¡°Then you¡¯ll all be wandering ghosts. The Taoist priests will capture you all and your souls will break apart into a million pieces and you¡¯ll never be whole again!¡± His childish face was especially amusing lighted up by the dim, flickering torch.


    That bandit was utterly defeated as he digested these words which he had never before heard in his life. When he came around, he pped Wei Yi on his head harshly, ¡°Damn you, pretending to be some mighty schr. I hate people like you the most ¨C speaking funny words, making it difficult to understand.¡± He pped Wei Yi continuously, forcing him into the outhouse. He kicked him inside, ¡°Mind your business, make it quick.¡±


    m! He shut the outhouse door. Inside, Wei Yi held his head in pain, mming the door as he shouted outside, ¡°I didn¡¯t study much! I¡¯m not some schr. My teacher felt I was too stupid and never told me anything. I heard all this from the storyteller, it¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying! He said that you must listen obediently and be a good man, so we can rise to the heavens and be deities when we die. The storyteller also said that if we do more good deeds, we can umte good karma and achieve Nirvana!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This foolish young master was led by the nose by that storyteller, it seems!


    ¡°Brother, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°Then do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Good, then let me tell you another secret...¡±


    The bandit found himself afortable position, propping his head up with one hand, watching the outhouse as he quietly listened to Wei Yi ramble on and on. He spoke of the skies and the earth, of King Hades and the deep forest fairies, never tiring. In that time, Wei Yi learnt that the bandit was called Xiao Yu, and took to calling him ¡®Brother Xiao Yu¡¯. Xiao Yu had the jeebies at Wei Yi¡¯s familiarity, but as he listened on, he found himself falling deeper into his stories, realising that there was such a big, wide, world out there that he had never known of!


    Xiao Yu scratched his head as he shouted across the outhouse door, ¡°What happened next? What happened to that monkey?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a monkey!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. He¡¯s the Great Sage, a Sage, not a monkey.¡±


    Xiao Yu thought about it, waving a wand away, ¡°Whatever, who cares what he¡¯s called. Hurry up, tell me, what happened to that Great Sage? Did he really die under the weight of the mountain?¡±


    ¡°The Great Sage won¡¯t die. Shu¡¯er said that someone woulde to save him, but we were brought here by you lot before she could finish.¡± What a waste!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s curiousity was piqued. He reiterated anxiously, ¡°If you know what happens next, remember to tell me straight away.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Brother, count on me. When Shu¡¯er finishes telling me the story, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re a loyal one. I quite like you, this rascal.¡±


    Creak! The outhouse door opened, with Wei Yi giggling, ¡°But I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Xiao Yu pinched the bridge of his nose, jumping back a meter or so, saying, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡°Then what if I die?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If I die, I can¡¯t tell you what happens next in the story.¡±


    Eh? Xiao Yu thought Wei Yi¡¯s words rang true; the Boss did tell them not to let those two get hurt, what if he really died of hunger and med it on himself ¨C what would happen to him? ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Let¡¯s go back now, I¡¯ll find you something to eat.¡±


    Wei Yi flinched, ¡°No. I want to find it myself. I want to go to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Xiao Yu was thoroughly bought over by him; he could not be bothered to argue with him and brought Wei Yi to the kitchen he so desired.


    Two servants were packing and cleaning up in the kitchen. Wei Yi began to turn things over as soon as he entered, ruffling their feathers as they stopped him, ¡°Hey, hey, hey. What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Wei Yi soothed his stomach.


    Xiao Yu quickly came forth, telling those two servants, ¡°Is there anything left to eat? Give this rascal some.¡±


    ¡°We have some, but this idiot¡¯s our Boss¡¯s hostage ¨C is he allowed to eat?¡±


    ¡°Come on, stop mucking around.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± The man brought out some rice and dishes reluctantly.


    Just then, someone shouted from outside the kitchen, ¡°Dear sirs, I¡¯ve brought the thing you wanted.¡± They nced outside to see an old man, about fifty or sixty years old, pushing a cart right up to the kitchen.

 Chapter 359 - The Murderer Is Someone Else

    <h4><strong>Chapter 359 ¨C The Murderer Is Someone Else</strong></h4>


    The man who had gotten Wei Yi something to eat rushed outside at that old man¡¯s voice, berating him, ¡°What time is it now? You¡¯rete by an hour.¡±


    ¡°Many apologies, sir. Today¡¯s roads weren¡¯t in good condition and I¡¯m nearly blind now so it took me a bit longer to get here. I¡¯ll make sure to be earlier next time.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Quickly move the supplies in.¡±


    ¡°Yessir,¡± the old manplied, hurriedly unloading therge baskets of vegetables from his cart to the kitchen. He was not actuallyte ¨C the Gaoshan Vige had strict rules: whether it was firewood delivery, or food supplies, they all had to arrive in the middle of the night. The kitchen helpers and Xiao Yu stood to one side, watching that old man work.


    Inspiration struck Wei Yi; he rolled up his sleeves and waddled his way over to the old man, giving him a hand at moving with arge childlike smile on his face. He said cheerfully, ¡°Grandpa, let me help you.¡±


    That old man was taken aback, stopping Wei Yi, ¡°Let me do it, young master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem! I¡¯m very strong. Just rest here.¡± Wei Yi continued in earnest.


    Xiao Yu scoffed, pulling the kitchen bandit aside, ¡°A fool is a fool ¨C volunteering for menial tasks like this.¡± They stood watching once more as the sweating Wei Yi carried basket after basket into the kitchen.


    Phew, it¡¯s finally finished!


    ¡°Thank you, young sir, thank you...¡± That old man bowed repeatedly.


    Wei Yi held onto his hands, correcting him, ¡°I¡¯m not a young master. My name is Wei Yi ¨C ¡®Wei¡¯ as in ¡®position¡¯, and ¡®Yi¡¯ as in ¡®alone¡¯.1¡±


    Huh? That old man was illiterate; he did not understand what Wei Yi was talking about.


    Xiao Yu and that kitchen bandit had their arms crossed in front of their chests as they rolled their eyes at Wei Yi, ¡°Schrs just love to show off, still exining word by word.¡±


    Pfft ¨C Confucius and Mencius would surely vomit blood if they heard all these.


    As Wei Yi ced the veryst unloaded basket onto the cart, he secretly tucked the items in his sleeve underneath that basket without anyone noticing. The old man also knew nothing of this, pushing his cart away.


    Wei Yi scratched his head, turning to Xiao Yu, ¡°Brother Xiao Yu, why didn¡¯t you pay him? The Grandpa went through all this trouble to send you vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Pay him?¡± How, fresh! Xiao Yuughed unabashedly, ¡°To supply the Gaoshan Gang with vegetables is that old man¡¯s fortune ¨C he still wants to receive money for it? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No more ¡®buts¡¯. Grab your food and scram.¡± He stuffed several buns into Wei Yi¡¯s hands, pushing him towards the woodshed where he was held captive.


    In the woodshed.


    Ji Yunshu sat upright, leaning against a heap of dry grass. She felt her body getting colder and mmier, her chest bing heavier and heavier as she kept her eye on the door. A cry of ¡®Second Master¡¯ could be heard from where she sat; Zhao Qing was the Second Master, the First Master¡¯s younger kin brother, so even though he was watched, it did not mean that he was also forbidden from moving around.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Zhao Qing coldly ordered.


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡± Zhao Qing was much less courteous this time. The guard swallowed, opening the door without much struggle.


    Moonlight and light from antern ovepped to form a strong bright beam, stinging Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes which had grown ustomed to the darkness. She closed her eyes instinctively as she adjusted to the light, opening her eyes to see Zhao Qing¡¯s tall, a striking figure enter the woodshed, towering over her like an ominous cloud. The door mmed shut behind him with a ck.


    Zhao Qing looked down at Ji Yunshu. Even though her face was enveloped in darkness, her ghastly pale skin could not be hidden, ¡°You really have no fear.¡±


    Ji Yunshu managed an awkward smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Second Master the same? Coming here on a rescue operation all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I was here to save you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ji Yunshu reasoned. ¡°Second Master had not been here in a year since your falling out with the First Master. Why would youe here to save me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart one.¡± Zhao Qing bent down on one knee as he continued, speaking to her at eye level. Her deep set of eyes were as clear as a stream, unpolluted, shimmering ¨C Zhao Qing almost drowned in them. He quickly set himself right, steadying his gaze and expression, his gruff, bearded face bing stern, ¡°Since you¡¯re a smart man, then tell me ¨C why did I decide to storm this ce?¡±


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So the famous Teacher Ji from the Capital also has something he can¡¯t figure out?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands around her knees trembled, her gaze shaking in suprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard, I just dug around a little bit. I actually was making a guess as well, but seeing your reaction, I think I was right.¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned, ¡°If you went to all that trouble to investigate me, then I¡¯m sure you must also know who that young master I was travelling with is?¡±


    Zhao Qing was inexplicably calm, ¡°There was some big news from the Capital recently ¨C Prince Rong had been ordered to leave the Capital for Yufu County to investigate something about relief silvers. A prince leaving the Capital on royal decree is no small matter, what¡¯s more, Prince Rong left the Capital with that famous Teacher Ji. To have the ability to kill forty of Zhao Huai¡¯s men, who, if not Prince Rong?¡± It was not a question ¨C he was absolutely certain.


    Ji Yunshu stared at him; this man was quite formidable, quite different from Zhao Huai. He looked like a wild, uncouth man, but he was actually very detailed and conscientious. His sharp gaze bore a stark contrast to his current appearance. Ji Yunshuughed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve worked it out, let me guess as well.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You want me to investigate Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death.¡±


    Ugh! Zhao Qing was startled. He started to tremble, slowly regaining hisposure as he pushed himself up against his kneecap, standing up. There was an overflowing sadness in his eyes.


    He lowered his gaze, fixing it on Ji Yunshu¡¯s crown, speaking after a long while, ¡°When Jiu¡¯er died, I wasn¡¯t by her side. Shey on the floor in a pool of blood with Zhao Huai next to her. He held a sword in his hand then, the very same sword that pierced Jiu¡¯er to her death.¡±


    ¡°Since you know how Jiu¡¯er died, why do you still want me to investigate it?¡±


    ¡°I just have second guesses.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°What if... the murderer¡¯s someone else?¡±


    Ji Yunshu slowly raised her head, asking in return, ¡°Why would you have such doubts?¡±


    Zhao Qing paused, ¡°Zhao Huai¡¯s my kin brother ¨C I know him. If he killed her, he wouldn¡¯t deny it. But he wouldn¡¯t admit that he killed Jiu¡¯er. I don¡¯t know if I should believe him, or believe what I saw.¡± He hesitated. There were doubts, a stone making home in his heart for a year.


    Ji Yunshu questioned again, ¡°Then, could you tell me who ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡¯ is?¡±

 Chapter 360 - 50-50

    <h4><strong>Chapter 360 ¨C 50-50</strong></h4>


    Jiu¡¯er was Zhaoi Huai¡¯s and Zhao Qing¡¯s weak spot, a thorn firmly inserted inside their hearts. After Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death, Zhao Qing never mentioned that person again.


    At present, faced with Ji Yunshu¡¯s question, his heart remained unwilling to bring up that painful subject. His expression sank as many thoughts flitted through his mind.


    His hesitation was seen through by her. She waited for him while fiddling with the dried straw and sweeping the damp ground around her. ¡°If Second Master doesn¡¯t want to talk, forget about it. I don¡¯t wish to pry further. Some matters when kept too long in one¡¯s heart are hard to talk about.¡±


    ¡°You understand?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I understand?¡± A mocking smile showed on her face. She tilted her head and lowered her gaze, focusing on theyer of mist that had yet to reach the ground. It made it sound like it wasn¡¯t important. Yet, the pressure behind her words made him unable to breathe.


    She went on. ¡°Everyone has something they wish to keep secret. Things that you want to say and things that you can¡¯t say, if everything was kept inside to fester, it would slowly eat you away. Those secrets are like knives. Each time you keep one, it cuts you once. The more you keep it, the more injured your heart gets, until it bes as painful as death.¡±


    Howmentable! How could she not understand when her heart bore so many secrets? The Imperial Duke¡¯s heir, the tiger tally which could order an army great enough to overturn the current Emperor¡¯s reign, and the true cause of Kong Yu¡¯s suicide... She was drained, exhausted from holding on to those secrets.


    Swayed by her philosophical speech, Zhao Qing contemted a moment. His eyebrows knitted together into a frown. The words he had mulled over rolled out of his lips slowly. ¡°My brother and I grew up with Jiu¡¯er. She was brought back by my father when she was very young. After that, we grew up together on this stronghold, not a second apart. We treated her like she was our real little sister. However, once we were older, I found myself falling for her. Unfortunately, it was only one sided since the one she loved was my brother Zhao Huai. I don¡¯t know if fate was ying with us, but Zhao Huai only treated her as his little sister.¡±


    ¡°When my father was still alive, he had already decided to let Jiu¡¯er marry Zhao Huai. A year ago, they got married. However, on that night, she died in the nuptial chamber, bathing in her own blood. Her heart had been pierced by a sword. Zhao Huai was with her. His hand held a sword dripping with her blood. He said he didn¡¯t do it but refused to tell me what happened. I took her corpse away and never returned since.¡±


    At this moment, he revealed his bewilderment and continued, ¡°I know how Zhao Huai is. No one is clearer than me. He wouldn¡¯t kill anyone for no reason, so he can¡¯t have killed Jiu¡¯er. However, he refused to exin, stubbornly saying he wasn¡¯t the murderer. All the evidence pointed to him, yet he remained silent. How can I convince myself otherwise when I have seen it with my own eyes?¡± He became emotional the more he spoke.


    Ji Yunshu pondered on his words, then asked, ¡°At that time, there were only you two in the room?¡±


    Zhao Qing shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I entered the room, I only saw my brother.¡±


    She continued to question him, ¡°Did you cremate her body or bury it?¡±


    ¡°I buried her.¡±


    ¡°The corpse is preserved.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me find the cause of Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°50-50!¡±


    50-50? Zhao Qing failed to understand her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    She didn¡¯t y dumb and simply stated, ¡°This humble one is not omnipotent. I will help the best I can. In this world, there are still many unresolved cases and misjudged ones, and I am not infallible.¡±


    Was she a machine that could determine the problems of a case and pinpoint it with ease?


    Zhao Qing was an uneducated man, but he had picked up on Teacher Ji¡¯s fame and his intelligence was such that no unresolved case was a challenge. If Teacher Ji could investigate the Lin Capital case which dated back to 14 years ago, then he was assuredly omnipotent despite saying otherwise.


    ¡°Since you say you have a 50-50 chance of solving this case, how can you be certain of the owner of the remains in the urn? And how can you find out who the murderer is?¡±


    She mumbled a moment before looking at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t keep it from you. Without the head, I can¡¯t urately determine the identity of the skeleton. If you want a definite result, you would need advanced technology and high-end machines which aren¡¯t avable here. With just my hands and my eyes, I can only do my best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a braggart quite like you, daring to make such ridiculous statements.¡±


    Despite her back injuries tormenting her, she continued to endure, even showing a yful smile at him despite tremors coursing through her body. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I am afraid of death.¡± Her tone came out smooth and unhindered.


    Zhao Qing scowled as he observed her.


    Ji Yunshu exined herself, ¡°If I don¡¯t talk like this, the First Master would have already killed me.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to stall for time until Prince Rong rescues you?¡±


    She denied. ¡°Milord killed so many underlings of the First Master. Although he was forced to do so, those were still human lives lost. If Milord saves me, he will certainly bring the people from the yamen with him. At that point, wouldn¡¯t this ce turn into a bloodbath? Revenge breeds revenge, when will this cycle ever end?¡±


    ¡°How do you n to avoid the bloodshed?¡±


    ¡°As long as the First Master agrees to my condition and waits until I find out the truth about the skeleton in the urn, the matter will be settled.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that without the head it cannot be investigated?¡±


    Zhao Qing became confused.


    Ji Yunshu corrected him. ¡°When did I say I cannot investigate? I only said it was difficult but not impossible.¡±


    ¡°Most bones in a human body are connected. No matter the shape of the femur or the size of the scap, they are still part of the 206 bones forming the human skeleton. Even without the head, the size of the hip bone can give away the gender. The cervical vertebrae can help determined the size of the head and also help to estimate the height of the person since the head is supported by the cervical vertebrae. However, that could only be possible if the deceased has normal body proportions.¡±


    206 bones? Hip bone? Scap? What are those things?


    Zhao Qing was sent into a spiral of confusion. Although the scientific terms Ji Yunshu used eluded him, he was still able to understand roughly her exnations. ¡°Good. Since you can figure it out, I will do everything in my power to assist you; even if you want me to sell all my vases I won¡¯t wince. I will make Zhao Huai agree to your condition definitively, so you must promise me that after solving your current case, you will find out the truth behind Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    A straightforward negotiation which ended well between someone who wished to get out of there alive and someone obsessed with the truth behind the death of his loved one. Both of them benefitted from this deal.


    At that moment, Zhao Qing took out a bottle of medicine and tossed it over. The bottlended on a pile of straw and rolled to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Hurry and apply it to your injuries. This will help alleviate the pain. If you are to die, where can I find someone else to help me? Right now, I can¡¯t go out and bring back the doctor since Zhao Huai¡¯s underlings are keeping a close eye on you. This medicine will be helpful in the meantime.¡±


    Ji Yunshu picked the bottle and pulled out the cork before looking inside. The medicinal scent filled her nose immediately. ¡°Is this white oriole ointment?¡±

 Chapter 361 - A Long And A Short Shadows

    <h4><strong>Chapter 361 ¨C A Long And A Short Shadows</strong></h4>


    ¡°Is this White Warbler Cream?¡±


    Zhao Qing was surprised, ¡°How did you know? This medicine was given to my father a long time ago by a famous healer in exchange for my father¡¯s wine. He then passed it down to me.¡±


    Prescription? Famous healer? In exchange of wine? Ji Yunshu smirked, finally figuring out the perpetrator behind the drinking habits of Mo Ruo¡¯s father. What was more amazing was that the old master actually left that prescription to his son as if it were some treasured heirloom!


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Zhao Qing queried.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Zhao Qing turned to leave, but whipped around unexpectedly, only to ask Ji Yunshu, ¡°Do you trust Zhao Huai?¡±


    Hmm? ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°What if you discover the truth behind the skeleton in the urn, but he ends up eating his words and refuses to let you go?¡±


    Ji Yunshu thought about it, but made noment as she leaned further into the dry haystack behind her and closed her eyes.


    Receiving none of the answers that he sought, Zhao Qing left, the door clicking shut behind him.


    In that dark, musty woodshed, Ji Yunshu muttered to herself. ¡°Zhao Qing, oh Zhao Qing, aren¡¯t you the one who doesn¡¯t trust Zhao Huai? You wouldn¡¯t have asked me to investigate Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death otherwise.¡± Nobody knew what she had truly intended.


    Not long after, the doors to the woodshed opened again. This time, Wei Yi almost collided headfirst into one of therge wooden pirs as he was pushed in by Xiao Yu.


    Ji Yunshu opened her eyes at his entrance and saw that he was clutching several steamed buns. Sweating profusely as he made his way in, Wei Yi sat down by Ji Yunshu¡¯s side as the door closed behind him. She asked concernedly, ¡°Wei Yi, are you alright?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Shu¡¯er, look, I brought you some steamed buns.¡± The buns were white and plump, but his five fingers had been nted deeply into their flesh, leaving distinct marks. Wei Yi stuffed a bun into Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand, ¡°You must be hungry, Shu¡¯er. Quick, eat it while it¡¯s still hot, quick.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shot a wary look outside, lowering her voice, ¡°Did you send that cloth and chain out of the vige?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I did.¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I put it beneath this old grandpa¡¯s basket, then he pulled the cart outside. Shu¡¯er, they didn¡¯t discover anything, so don¡¯t be scared. I was very careful.¡±


    Ji Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief, patting his head, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Wei Yi chuckled, cozying up to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Shu¡¯er, aren¡¯t I great?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s y hide-and-seek again next time, shall we? It¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Be a good boy, Wei Yi. Eat first.¡±


    Wei Yi nodded, cing the steamed bun into his mouth. He suddenly noticed the bottle Ji Yunshu was holding. He pointed at it, ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Medicine.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?¡± Wei Yi scratched his head, then continued confidently, ¡°That¡¯s right, Shu¡¯er¡¯s back was injured. Is this medicine for you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    Wei Yi put down his steamed bun and grabbed her bottle, saying, ¡°Let me help you put on the medicine, Shu¡¯er.¡± He reached out for Ji Yunshu¡¯s gown, preparing to pull it away.


    Ji Yunshu was much faster, however, and pressed down on her own robe, holding her shoulder and tilting her body away, ¡°Wei Yi, you can¡¯t.¡± She refused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Wei Yi did not understand. His brows were furrowed, his face was not filled with his usual childlike wonder, but worry.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind spun, words forming in her throat and getting stuck there. She did not know how to exin these things to Wei Yi. Hearing no reply from her, Wei Yi reached out again to tug at her outer robe.


    Ji Yunshu held firmly onto her garments, pivoting and turning her back to Wei Yi, ¡°Wei Yi, men and women should not mingle. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand ¨C Mother told me this before. She told me that I cannot see a youngdy¡¯s body until we¡¯re married; but Shu¡¯er, your entire back is covered in blood. I¡¯m worried about you, Shu¡¯er. Aren¡¯t you going to be married to me someday?¡±


    These words stung Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart; she wasn¡¯t sure if she should feel touched or troubled. Even though the wounds on her back had clotted, it did not mean that her back was fine; it needed medicine, otherwise, it would start to hurt like hell. She clenched her fists, tilting her head to look at Wei Yi behind her. She bit her lips, saying unreluctantly, ¡°Wei Yi...¡±


    Mm? Ji Yunshu could not say what she really wanted to, but settled, ¡°Fine, then help me apply the medicine.¡±


    Wei Yi nodded earnestly. Ji Yunshu undid her robes; it was fortunate she was wearing men¡¯s clothing and could still preserve some dignity even when she exposed her back. The full extent of her injuries was revealed as her garments slid down to her lower back. Her entire back was bright red, littered with congealed blood. Some of her wounds had begun to bleed as the scabs peeled away with her robes ¨C it was a terrifying sight. How did she endure all these? Even a man would have fainted from the pain.


    Wei Yi¡¯s heart sank as his eyes began to water unknowingly. He lifted his wide sleeve and wiped away his tears, pouting, ¡°Shu¡¯er must be hurting so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not painful.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er¡¯s doing this again. Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Shu¡¯er must not hide your feelings, whether you¡¯re sad or unhappy. If you¡¯re in pain, just tell me, Shu¡¯er. I won¡¯tugh at Shu¡¯er.¡±


    Silly boy, always warming my heart. Wei Yi was extremely gentle and careful as he applied the cream, in case he identally caused Ji Yunshu more pain. He moved slowly but with precision, dabbing at her wounds bit by bit. Ji Yunshu bit her lips and winced at the asional sting.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s father¡¯s prescription was as amazing as Zhao Qing had described. Her wounds stung initially when the cream touched her skin, but her pain disappeared quickly thereafter, leaving only a cooling,fortable feeling.


    The two of them knelt one before the other, their shadows reflected on the grass behind them under the clear moonlight, one long and one shorter.


    Outside.


    Xiao Yu snuck up to another bandit, nudging him with his elbow, ¡°Have you heard about the Great Sage¡¯s story?¡±


    That bandit scratched his head nkly, ¡°What Great Sage? I¡¯ve only ever heard about the Great Heavens.¡±


    ¡°Crap, what nonsense. That Great Sage is a monkey ¨C it¡¯s a story about the monkey bing a god. He was an orphan born from a stone, and can transform seventy-two times. He¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Monkey? And he knows magic?¡±


    ¡°Not magic, celestial powers!¡±


    That bandit was muddled. Xiao Yu began to recount what he had heard from Wei Yi at the outhouse with pride, showing off as he described every detail.

 Chapter 362 - Traps

    <h4><strong>Chapter 362 ¨C Traps</strong></h4>


    Outside Gaoshan Vige.


    As soon as that old man and his cart disappeared from the bandits¡¯ sights, someone suddenly appeared before him,nding right before his eyes.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± He screamed, clutching his chest as he almost fainted from the shock.


    Shi Zijin stood before that old man expressionlessly in a tightly fitted burgundy suit. Her chilly gaze was almost cold enough to bore a hole right through him.


    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡± That old man was trembling all over as he pushed himself up and away from his cart. Someone could really get scared to their deaths by this in the dead of the night!


    Shi Zijin just circled behind him, her gazending on the bottom of one of the many baskets after a quick scan.


    That old man instinctively fell to his knees and kowtowed, pleading, ¡°Dear heroine, this old man doesn¡¯t have anything valuable on me. All I have are these cheap baskets, but my entire family depends on them for survival. Please, spare me, have mercy on me!¡± He continued kowtowing, nting his forehead firmly into the muddy ground, leaving conspicuous chunks of dirt on his face.


    Shi Zijin gave him a fleeting nce before turning her attention towards that empty basket, lifting it up with the hilt of her de to revealing the bloodstained cloth as well as Ji Yunshu¡¯s chain that Wei Yi had hid underneath it. She quickly grabbed those items before tucking them into her waistband. Simultaneously, she retrieved a silver tael, throwing it into that old man¡¯s empty basket. She then leapt up into the air and disappeared into the dark of the night.


    That old man was stunned again, slowly getting up when he was sure that she had left. He picked up the silver and bit into it, receiving yet another shock as he held onto that real piece of silver with excitement. He fell to his knees again, ¡°Thank you, dear heroine, thank you!¡± His voice echoed on and on in the hills...


    Shanhuai County, Inside the County Governor¡¯s Estate.


    The house was a hive of activity; someone would enter carrying clean water, and another would leave with blood stained gauze and water, this cycle repeating several times. Inside, Mo Ruo had just finished dressing Jing Rong¡¯s wounds, changing him into a set of clean clothes while he rested against the bedposts.


    In the half-day journey from that forest to Shanhuai County, Jing Rong¡¯s condition had quickly deteriorated; if not for Mo Ruo¡¯s amazing skills, Jing Rong¡¯s life would have already been lost. Jing Rong was ghastly pale, his eyelids drooping ¨C even though he survived this attack, it would be much longer before he could return to his former self. He licked his dry, cracked lips, gazing at Mo Ruo with difficulty, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mo Ruo wiped his hands as he walked towards the table in the centre of the room, ¡°You¡¯d better worry about yourself first. If I wasn¡¯t here, you¡¯d be a dead man by now.¡±


    ¡°Is there any news?¡±


    ¡°Rest first,¡± Mo Ruo avoided answering his question directly.


    Without any information about Ji Yunshu¡¯s whereabouts, Jing Rong naturally became agitated. He held onto his chest, only remaining in the bed thanks to Mo Ruo¡¯s quick action, pushing him back onto his back as he reprimanded, ¡°You fool, when will you grow up? Only thinking about your Teacher Ji, I bet you wouldn¡¯t notice even if you died!¡±


    Jing Rong panted, ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about Yunshu¡¯s safety now. If anything untoward were to happen to her, that¡¯s when I would really die.¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s more important than your own life?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jing Rong was affirmative.


    Mo Ruo sighed; he had no other means but to tell him the truth, ¡°Lang Po has already been to Gaoshan Vige and sent a messenger back, but that little mountainous vige is as securely guarded as a military camp. Even Shi Zijin couldn¡¯t enter it ¨C it looks like those men we killed on the official path were just small fry.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t enter? Why not?¡± It was just a small mountainous vige, so why did it resemble a military camp?


    Mo Ruo continued, ¡°The original owner of Gaoshan Vige was just a wine brewer ¨C who knows where he managed to learn some mechanism-making skills. He surrounded the entire vige perimeter with hidden traps and mechanisms; if someone unfamiliar with these traps barged in, only death awaits.¡±


    Traps? Who could have predicted that a little vige would have such tight security? Jing Rong grew even more worried, his white face falling instantly.


    Mo Ruo lightly patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those people are obviously trying to lure you intounching a rescue mission. Otherwise, they would have already killed Teacher Ji in the forest instead of kidnapping her and that idiot.¡±


    He was right, but Jing Rong asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Mo Ruo was astute; he had simr doubts. He sat back down at that table, arranging his medicinal herbs as he said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that you were the one who ordered their deaths, but Teacher Ji and Wei Yi were kidnapped instead.. What¡¯s more, those men were quick to retreat even though they attacked us in the forest. From this, we can tell that they weren¡¯t after our lives, but had a different agenda.¡±


    Jing Rong took over, ¡°Those men captured her and let us off on purpose in the forest.They wanted to use Yunshu¡¯s life to ckmail me, but there aren¡¯t many in this world who know that she¡¯s my weakest link.¡±


    ¡°Then who could it be? There shouldn¡¯t have been anyone who met with those men prior to this, so who could that messenger be?¡±


    Jing Rong had his suspicions, but did not voice them outwardly. He questioned after a long pause, ¡°Where¡¯s the Shanhuai County Governor?¡±


    Mo Ruo sighed loudly, pointing towards the door, ¡°He¡¯s kneeling outside. Ever since you were brought into the Shanhuai County Governor¡¯s Estate, that fool has been kneeling outside. To have such a thing happen within his jurisdiction, wouldn¡¯t he be scared out of his wits? But he deserves it; as an official, he remained in thefort of his own home in spite of the bandits ravaging his county, all the while receiving his sry from the government ¨C what a useless waste of space! He is not worthy of his official post!¡± Mo Ruo was furious!


    Jing Rong waved his hand feebly, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to relieve him of his ck official hat?¡± Mo Ruo shut his mouth at Jing Rong¡¯s icy stare, hurrying off to ¡®invite¡¯ that official inside.


    Zhang Huanping was huddled over as he trudged in listlessly. He wanted no more than for a hole to open up and swallow him into the ground; anything to get away from this hellhole. He lifted his official robes and fell to his knees by Jing Rong¡¯s bedside, his arms raised high above his head as he bowed down,ying t on the ground in an exaggerated prayer pose, ¡°This official is useless. To have something like this happen in this official¡¯s county is unforgivable. This official pleads for Prince Rong¡¯s mercy!¡± He was almost crying. All officials seemed to be cut from the same mould ¨C they bully the weak and fear the strong, wanting to keep their heads in fear of death!


    It was as if Jing Rong was wearing a mask; his gaze cut as deep as any sword into Zhang Huanping¡¯s crouching figure as he interrogated, ¡°This Prince only has one question for you: what do you n to do about Gaoshan Gang?¡±


    ¡°This official will immediately send my men to ambush the vige and have them release Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Are you even capable of this?¡±

 Chapter 363 - Borrowing Troops

    <h4><strong>Chapter 363 ¨C Borrowing Troops</strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    Do you even have the capability? Of course not!


    If he had the capability to ambush Gaoshan Vige, would he have been oppressed by the bandits for so long?


    ¡°Prince Rong, this lowly officer will definitely rescue Teacher Ji, even if I had to sacrifice my own life.¡± Zhang Huanping eximed, wringing his hands.


    ¡°Forget it. Tell me everyst detail you know about the Gaoshan Gang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure! Immediately!¡±


    Zhang Huanping began to narrate about the Gaoshan Vige, the bane of his career.


    ¡°This lowly officer has tried many ways to solve this problem over the years, including sending petitions to court. But Prince, you know as well that this is a strategically pivotal area. The main reason why the court-appointed officials all failed in suppressing the bandits, is the formation around Gaoshan Vige. It¡¯s filled with hidden mechanisms left behind by the old master, making it difficult to even approach. Moreover, Gaoshan Vige is on a mountaintop; attacking it presentsyers uponyers ofplications. Prince Rong, this lowly officer isn¡¯t unwilling to deal with this problem... if those bandits were angered, it would only bring trouble upon the people of Shanhuai county.¡±


    ¡°What kind of secret mechanisms are there?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°All kinds. Just below the peak, there is a mechanism that shoots a rain of arrows when activated. We¡¯ve tried to attack the vige before, and most of our men were taken down by the arrows.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jing Rong now understood why there would be such an orderly and tightly spaced rain of arrows in that part of the forest. It was because of the secret mechanism!


    Mo Ruo walked over and waved Zhang Huanping away. ¡°You leave first.¡±


    ¡°But... what about Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°For now, just gather your men and be ready to respond at anytime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, right away!¡± He agreed eagerly as he left.


    Only then, did Mo Ruo say to Jing Rong, ¡°Zhang Huanping is only a county governer after all. It¡¯s difficult for him to be able to control those bandits.¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking up for him?¡± Jing Rong gave him a look.


    ¡°No, I only thought that we can¡¯t really kick him from his post, since he knelt for so long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about his official post, I need news about Ji Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°But the vige is full of hidden mechanisms¡±, reminded Mo Ruo.


    Fighting against the pain in his chest, Jing Rong insisted, ¡°Even if we had to force our way through, I must go to the vige!¡±


    Faced with the stubborn resolve of his friend, Mo Ruo was rendered speechless.


    At this moment, two silhouettes appeared in the doorway.


    Ah! It was Lang Po and Shi Zijin!


    The two quickly entered.


    ¡°Prince, we have news.¡± Lang Po reported with a bow.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Lang Po quickly drew the cloth and chain from his sleeve. As he handed it over to Jing Rong, he said, ¡°This was sent out by Teacher Ji.¡±


    Jing Rong grabbed the items and unfolded the bloodstained cloth. On it were two lines of words, obviously written in blood.


    Mystery in tiger¡¯s den, all¡¯s well that ends well.1


    Seeing these nine words, his anxiety reduced slightly.


    ¡°Prince, what do these two lines mean?¡± Lang Po asked.


    He had read it, but had not understood a single thing!


    Mo Ruo craned his neck to take a look. He, too, did not understand.


    ¡°Is this a secretnguage between the two of you? I can read it, but what did Teacher Ji mean by this?¡±


    ¡°She had already guessed that there were problems within the vige.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Jing Rong clenched the cloth in his hands and looked at Shi Zhijin. ¡°You have always been by her side; you would have gone to save her if something went wrong. But even before you arrived, she already knew that there was something wrong with the vige.¡± He sighed. ¡°She does not want us to go into the tiger¡¯s den; she wants to save herself instead.¡±


    ¡°Save herself? Teacher Ji on her own? That¡¯s obviously impossible.¡± said Lang Po.


    ¡°Since she was able to send news out, she must be fine. Who knows, she might even have found a solution.¡± Mo Ruo continued.


    ¡°No! Nobody can guarantee that Yunshu is safe. We don¡¯t know what the situation in the vige is like either. This prince can¡¯t just do nothing. Lang Po, immediately send people along with the county¡¯s men to attack the vige.¡±


    ¡°But Prince Rong, Gaoshan Vige is on the mountaintop. The terrain isplicated and filled with hidden mechanisms. Prince, unless there is a good n in ce, you¡¯re just sending them to their deaths!¡±


    ¡°What about Yunshu¡¯s safety? Am I to not care a whit about her?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to listen to mymands any more?¡± Jing Rong questioned.


    Lang Po hung his head and did not dare to speak further.


    Seeing this, Mo Ruo quickly stepped forward to dissuade him. ¡°Jing Rong, don¡¯t be so impetuous. Since Teacher Ji said so, she must already have a solution. If you send attackers, you might even spoil her ns! Moreover, do you really want to send people to their deaths? Even if you did seed in rescuing Teacher Ji, do you think she would rest easy knowing it was exchanged with so many lives?¡±


    Jing Rong was frantic. Who knew what would happen if he was toote to help? But Mo Ruo had a valid point as well.


    There would be no guarantee of sess if they attacked. Furthermore, there would be countless lives on the line if they failed; and even if they did seed, would Ji Yunshu rest easy?


    Seeing that Jing Rong was considering his words, Mo Ruo continued speaking. ¡°You¡¯re also injured and can¡¯t personally mount a rescue. It¡¯s better to first calm down and think of a good attack strategy.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and leaned weakly back onto the bed. He gradually calmed down as he contemted. Mo Ruo, Lang Po and Shi Zhijin nced at each other and stepped aside to await orders.


    Jing Rong suddenly asked, ¡°This prince recalls that six years ago, Marquis Kang kept an elite troop of soldiers in Jingzhou, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Lang Po nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Marquis Kang still had that troop when he retired from court.¡±


    ¡°Is it still in Jingzhou?¡±


    ¡°Still there.¡±


    ¡°Jingzhou is not too far from here. You take a swift horse to Jingzhou and borrow that elite troop from Marquis Kang.¡±


    Hearing the order, Lang Po was conflicted. ¡°Prince, Marquis Kang left the capital a few years ago precisely because he had some disagreements with the emperor. In the past few years, he was all the more unwilling to work for the court. This time...¡±


    Marquis Kang was said to be an obstinate person. Just because he had a difference in opinion with Emperor Qi Zhen in court, he had thrown his official hat onto the ground in a fit of anger and left! 2


    The next day, he even moved his whole family to Jingzhou, drawing a clean line between himself and the court. In recent years, Marquis Kang took no notice of court matters, no matter what happened in court. He was only upied with training his elite troop, living a life of leisure!


    Meant to be cryptic. »¢Ñ¨ÈçÒû£¬Á¼³½×ÔÔ². Òû probably refers to Òþ which means something hidden. Chinese y on simr sounds. The official hat represents the post. Leaving the hat behind is equivalent to resigning.

 Chapter 364 - The Golden Woven Armour

    <h4><strong>Chapter 364 ¨C The Golden Woven Armour</strong></h4>


    But even though Marquis Kang brought a troop, at the end of the day, those soldiers were just skirmishers. Being raised in Jingzhou, they were assigned with gate-keeping tasks. They were not on par with the passionate and aggressive soldiers on the battlefield.


    This was exactly why Qi Zhen Emperor did not bother about it for so many years.


    However, it was still an army, neither old nor shrivelled. It was still reasonable to use it to ambush the vige.


    But Duke Kang had already left the court, and had argued with Qi Zhen Emperor for so long with no end in sight. Why would he lend his troop to Jing Rong?


    A son always bore a father¡¯s debt.


    Naturally, Jing Rong would always be seen as a thorn in Duke Kang¡¯s flesh.


    Jing Rong frowned as he pressed on his aching chest. ¡°Although Duke Kang is stubborn and his temper is really bad, but he loves treasures a lot. Lang Po, tell him that this Prince will grant him a golden woven armour if he is willing to lend out his troop.¡±


    ¡®A golden woven armour?!¡¯ Lang Po was astonished.


    There were only two golden woven armours on earth. One was buried with thete Emperor¡¯s body in the royal tomb, and another was kept inside the royal ancestral hall.


    Even though Marquis Kang was part of the royal family, but no matter what, he was from the extended family. After tens of years, the royal extended family tree branched out to quite a number of generations. Frankly, the rtionship between Marquis Kang and the royal family was so distant you could only see it if you squinted.


    But Marquis Kang was an exceptionally greedy person. He coveted the armour so much so that he would think about it for days and nights. He frequently groused that since he was royalty, why was the armour being kept inside the ancestral hall instead of being gifted to one who would appreciate it, like himself?


    Fortunately, his greed was only towards the precious items on earth, but not the power of the monarchy. Otherwise, Qi Zhen Emperor would already havee out with a way to fix him.


    Lang Po tried to reconfirm, ¡°Prince, are you sure about the golden woven armour? It has always been guarded in the royal ancestral hall. Even the Emperor is not allowed to grant the armour to Marquis Kang.¡±


    This was a reminder!


    ¡°Do as I say, leave now ande back as soon as possible.¡±


    Lang Po did not argue anymore. He received the order and left immediately.


    Jing Rong turned around and ordered Shi Zijin, ¡°Head to the gates of Gaoshan Vige immediately. You must get in once you seize an opportunity. I need to know Yunshu¡¯s situation, even if you can¡¯t save her right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Zijin did not say much more before leaving toplete the task.


    Jing Rong¡¯s body could not withstand the pain any longer. He clenched his fist and pressed against his mouth, started coughing softly. He almost coughed up some blood.


    ¡°Now that you have assigned all the tasks you wanted them to do, hurry up and take a rest,¡± Mo Ruo said.


    ¡°I am still worried.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t lose your life for this.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo,¡± Jing Rong called him suddenly.


    It was as if Mo Ruo knew what Jing Rong was going to say to him. He frowned and said, ¡°I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mo Ruo lowered his voice and reminded again, ¡°Hurry up and take a rest. Don¡¯t waste my medicine. Those are not things you can buy with money.¡±


    Having nothing to retort with, Jing Rong closed his eyes and did not speak a word anymore.


    After Mo Ruo left, he went to find the county governor, ¡°Tell me where is the Gaoshan Gang.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Quick!¡±


    Zhang Huanping was stunned for a while. Then, he quickly summoned his people to draw a simple map. Mo Ruo memorised the route on the map, then tore it into pieces and discarded it. He then ordered again, ¡°Get me a set of poor-quality clothes, the shabbier the better.¡±


    ¡°Gentleman Mo, this is for...?¡±


    ¡°Move quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Zhang Huanping did not dare to dy anymore and promptly ordered some of his people to get the outfit ready.


    Eventually, what they got was a set of clothes from a beggar. Not only that, it had an unpleasant odour. The stench permeated the air. Mo Ruo held his nose and picked up the clothes gingerly with his fingertips, full of disdain and disgust.


    Zhang Huanping carefully asked, ¡°Young Master Mo, are you satisfied with this outfit?¡±


    ¡®Of course I am not satisfied! But I have no choice, only this kind of outfit would work for this disguise.¡¯


    ¡°Of course I am satisfied!¡± Mo Ruo reluctantly kept the outfit. The next instance, he thought of something else. ¡°Zhang Huanping, this matter happened within your territory. Byw, you should be the one handling it. But now, Prince Rong is personally settling it. Hence, you have to keep this a secret and tell no one. If this spreads to the capital, Prince Rong will not spare you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°The humble one understands. There will be no mention of this matter at all.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhang Huanping then exited.


    Although Mo Ruo was still disgusted by the beggar outfit, but he had no other choice. He could not just sit by and do nothing when both Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi were missing. Since that rascal Jing Rong was currently immobile, this important mission naturallynded on his shoulders.


    Eventually, the sky gradually turned bright. At the Gaoshan Vige, Zhao Huai was sitting on the chair covered in tiger skin. After much thought and contemtion, he was still undecided. On one hand,revenge for hisrades was at stake. On the other hand, he wanted to know who destroyed his wine and he had always wanted the Jade Extraction Bottle in Zhao Qing¡¯s possession.


    Da Chui and his underlings were staring from the side. Then, they moved forward and asked, ¡°First Master, have you not decided yet?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°First Master, not that I want to say, but the guy with that schr appearance, he must have spoken without any intention of upholding their promise. He would not be able to find out the truth. Not to mention, what¡¯s left inside the earthen jar is just a skeleton. How can he be sure about its identity?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°First Master... Ouch!¡±


    Before Da Chui even finished talking, Zhao Huai raised his leg and mercilessly gave a kick at Da Chui¡¯s torso. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Da Chui covered his belly and moved away painfully. He did not dare to mutter another word.


    At this moment, Zhao Qing came.


    Zhao Huai nced at him coldly, said, ¡°Why? Have you stayed here long enough? Thinking of leaving now?¡±


    ¡°I want to know if you have decided,¡± said Zhao Qing.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to kill Teacher Ji, or do you want to find out about the skeleton?¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he throwing a difficult question to me?¡¯ Zhao Huai thought.


    He had been struggling for the whole night and he could note to a conclusion yet!


    Zhao Qing said honestly, ¡°Zhao Huai, if I were you, I would not want to worsen the situation. I would choose to stop what I was doing and let the person find out about the truth of the skeleton. Moreover, I will pass you my Jade Extraction Bottle. Eventually, the person who will benefit is you.¡±


    Zhao Huai rebuked, ¡°Those who died were my brothers, not yours.¡±


    ¡°But if you keep doing this, there will definitely be more deaths. So what if you win?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Zhao Huai stared at Zhao Qing with his burning eyes. He stood up and walked towards him.


    He then asked, ¡°Who are those people to you? Why do you want to help them so much?¡±


    ¡°You do not have to know.¡±


    ¡°Unless, they bribed you with money and valuables to save these people?¡±


    Zhao Qing did not look pleased, he said, ¡°Zhao Huai, I am not you. I will not harm lives for money. Besides, it was your people who stirred up this incident. If you did not stall and robbed those people, none of this would have happened.¡±

 Chapter 365

    <h4><strong>Chapter 365 ¨C Are You Really Unaware, Or Are You Just Faking It?</strong></h4>


    Zhao Huai¡¯s face turned green. He wrathfully prodded Zhao Qing¡¯s chest several times as he red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I would agree just because you said that. Fine, I¡¯ll let him investigate, but I¡¯ll kill him all the same when he discovers the truth about the remains in the urn. I¡¯ll never let off anyone who killed my brothers.¡±


    ¡°If you kill him, I assure you that the entire Gaoshan Gang would be exterminated,¡± Zhao Qing replied calmly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Huai narrowed his eyes, ¡°Then, you must know what those people are?¡±


    Of course he knew! That was the famed Teacher Ji, the one who had solved countless cases in the Capital, and that young master was the Emperor¡¯s son, the one and only Prince Rong! Zhao Qing answered him sternly, ¡°The one who made that order was His Highness.¡±


    His Highness? Zhao Huai cleaned his ears, ¡°His Highness? The current Emperor¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°It was Prince Rong. He has this Teacher Ji by his side who is renowned for his investigative skills. There are even rumours that the Emperor himself must take care when around him. This very man is the same one who was locked up by you in that woodshed.¡±


    Ugh! Zhao Qing was shocked, but not scared. He waved a hand in dismissal. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°I gain nothing from lying to you; I¡¯ve already checked with my sources.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zhao Huai was still suspicious. ¡°That little schr is just some useless runt ¨C he cannot be who you said he is. And that Prince Rong? Complete rubbish! Everyone knows that His Majesty had once decreed that Princes can never, ever leave the Capital.¡±


    Where the heck did you hear all these from? Zhao Qing exined patiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear of the recent incident in the Capital?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did ¨C the government couldn¡¯t figure out where the relief silvers disappeared in Yufu County, so His Majesty sent someone to investigate.¡± Zhao Huai added, ¡°In my opinion, the government must have taken those silvers for themselves and is trying to shift the me onto people like us.¡± He was puffing with anger as he finished, but had also digressed from their original conversation.


    Zhao Qing spoke, ¡°Then you must be aware that the one who was ordered to investigate this case is none other than Prince Rong? ording to their schedules, Prince Rong¡¯s party should have just arrived at Shanhuai County.¡±


    Ugh! Thinking about it carefully ¨C it seemed to be true! The gravity of it all finally dawned upon Zhao Huai as his shock turned to fear. He paced about, worry hanging over him like a dark cloud.


    It was a long time before he digested this information. He took tworge strides towards Zhao Qing, his unruly gaze now much colder as he spat nonchntly, ¡°Even if all that you said were true, you know better than anyone else that my Gaoshan Gang is no pushover! Anyone who barges in would first die at the traps that Father had set up while he was alive ¨C this is the very reason why the government has never once sent an ambush to our vige all these years!¡±


    ¡°Zhao Huai, you are still my biological brother. If you had to pick the person who hated you the most in this world, it would be me, but I can¡¯t watch youmit another stupid mistake like this before my own eyes just because you only care about yourself.¡±


    ¡°Me? For myself? I do everything for my brothers.¡±


    ¡°Then you should stop right here! Stop sacrificing innocent lives!¡± Zhao Qing was at the end of his rope; both of them were red with rage.


    Zhao Huai scoffed, ¡°So, are you afraid? Afraid that His Highness would track you down, and that the government would send their troops ¨C is that why you want to save those men, so that you can im the rewards afterwards?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Then why? What could convince you to walk right into my vige just to try and rescue those men?¡±


    He wanted to know how Jiu¡¯er died! Therefore, he could not speak the truth; if Zhao Huai was her real murderer, he might just kill Ji Yunshu to prevent him from investigating Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death. Zhao Qing only said this, ¡°I have my own reasons that you don¡¯t have to know anything about. I¡¯ve said what I have to say. If you really kill that Teacher Ji, or try to take that Prince Rong¡¯s life, enraging His Majesty, the government would eventually find out who¡¯s responsible. Did you really think that those traps outside Gaoshan Vige could stop the Imperial Army?¡± Of course they couldn¡¯t! They could just form a human barricade, and it would be more than sufficient to ovee those mechanisms.


    Zhao Qing continued, ¡°The reason why the government has left you alone was because Shanhuai County is an important route into the Capital ¨C any misstep would cost the innocent dearly. They aren¡¯t the least bit afraid of your traps!¡± These words were the same ones ryed to him by Jing Rong at the inn.


    Zhao Huai was a brave man, but since Zhao Qing had already pointed out Ji Yunshu¡¯s and Wei Yi¡¯s true identities, even going so far as to convince him otherwise, it would be unwise for him to continue being indecisive. He contemted for a while, before calling his men, ¡°Go bring those two people here.¡±


    Da Chui nodded, dragging Ji Yunshu there as he rubbed his sore stomach. Ji Yunshu¡¯s back had improved significantly with a night¡¯s rest, as well as the medication that Zhao Qing had delivered. She looked much better, but she was still helped in by Wei Yi.


    Seeing Zhao Huai and Zhao Qing standing together, Ji Yunshu¡¯s doubts were confirmed. As she neared, Zhao Huai asked derisively, ¡°Are you that Teacher Ji? The famous one from the Capital? The one that even His Majesty fears?¡±


    Ptooey! Who said that! When was I famous? When did His Majesty fear me? If someone were to put these words onto Weibo, I would surely be sentenced if it received more than 500 retweets! Ji Yunshu snuck Zhao Qing a nce before speaking, ¡°This one is no more than an ordinary schr.¡±


    Zhao Huai did not believe her as he snorted. He spoke arrogantly, as if he were a generous man, ¡°Stop pretending. Didn¡¯t you want to keep your little life? Fine, as long as you figure out who ruined my wine, I won¡¯t pursue anything else anymore.¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you government rascals. I just want to find the culprit who mangled my wine, and I want to obtain what is in Zhao Qing¡¯s possession.¡±


    I know! I understand already! I know that you¡¯re a great man, so you don¡¯t have to continue emphasising your intentions!


    Zhao Huai seemed to have be frustrated by himself; he gestured to his men,manding, ¡°Listen up. Scoop out all the bones from that urn for that schr to investigate. Give him what he needs, but make sure your keep your eyes on him. If anything happens, I¡¯ll have your head.¡± His men could only nod, all of them turning to Ji Yunshu as Zhao Huai stomped off in a fit.


    Zhao Qing queried, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell him who you really are?¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed, ¡°Is the Second Master really unware, or are you just faking it?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Zhao Qing was confused. He asked again, ¡°Exin it a little more clearly.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was nning to do just that, ¡°A Prince leaving the Capital to investigate a case on royal decree is noughing matter ¨C nothing must go wrong. Even if it should, it cannot happen in a ce like Shanhuai County, somewhere so close to the Capital. His Highness¡¯s party was robbed by bandits, then he killed around forty of them in fury. Thereafter, the bandits then kidnapped Prince Rong¡¯s men as coteral for ckmail. If you were His Majesty, what would you think of all these?¡±


    If he killed someone, he was just impulsive! If his men were kidnapped, then he was an ipetent coward! If Qi Zhen Emperor were to find out something like this happened when they had just departed the Capital, heads would roll! Prince Rong and Prince Yi were thergestpetitors for the throne; because Prince Yi¡¯s influence was on the rise, Prince Rong might be the next idiot puppet Crown Prince. This ¡®exile¡¯ to Yufu County was the n devised by His Majesty himself to save Prince Rong¡¯s life, but if Jing Rong could somehow solve the case and find someway to return to the Capital, he would most definitely be once again swept up into the faction wars. If this matter were to travel to Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s ears, he might demote Jing Rong to Yufu County, crowning him the ¡®Carefree Prince¡¯ in anger ¨C ¡®Don¡¯te back, don¡¯t embarrass me any further¡¯, that would be true exile!


    Qi Zhen Emperor would then personally deliver the final blow ¨C ¡®Father¡¯s only acting in your best interests¡¯.

 Chapter 366 - A Bony Puzzle

    <h4><strong>Chapter 366 ¨C A Bony Puzzle


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Zhao Qing grew up in the mountains and couldn¡¯t really understand what Ji Yunshu had just said. How could he possibly understand the Emperor¡¯s thoughts!


    Zhao Qing let out a sigh. ¡°What you said concerns the far-away happenings at court. I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care what the emperor thinks. Since Zhao Huai agreed to let you investigate, you should do so with care for your own good. I only care that you live through this so that you can investigate Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Your best is not good enough. You must seed!¡± He intoned, as if issuing a royal decree, before turning to leave.


    In the corner, Wei Yi scratched his head and leaned over to tug on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, can we go back now? I don¡¯t like this ce.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer. I guarantee that we¡¯ll leave safely.¡±


    ¡°We can go back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Wei Yi trusted herpletely and settled back down silently, head lowered.


    Ji Yunshu then had someone lead her into the inner courtyard. Thatrge square urn was ced right in the middle. Its lid had already been removed and ced against the side of the urn. The delicious aroma of wine thickly permeated the whole courtyard, but the thought of the bones that had been marinating in that urn the whole time, one could almost detect a hint of rot as well. Utterly disgusting!


    Next to the urn was a white cloth spread on the damp ground. On it were the pile of bones that had been fished out, still faintly glimmering with traces of wine. Ji Yunshu gave a sigh. ¡°Wrap up the bones and put it on the table in the room. If left on the ground, the soaked bones will rot.¡±


    A few bandits quickly followed suit. First Master had said that they should follow Teacher Ji¡¯s instructions, no matter what he needed, they must bring it. They clumsily bundled up the cloth and brought it indoors, clinking and nking all the way.


    Ji Yunshu looked around the ground next to the urn with furrowed brows. Atst, her gazended on a corner of the urn lid. There seemed to be something stuck on it!


    A closer look revealed that it was a powdery blue substance that had solidified over time. She scraped off the substance with her fingernails onto a handkerchief and gave it a sniff. Through the thick aroma of wine, there was an unmissable scent of camphor. What was it? Without further ado, she wrapped it in the handkerchief and ced it in her sleeve.


    She led Wei Yi back into the room and asked for two pairs of gloves, before passing one to him. Wei Yi gave a start. ¡°Why did you give this to me?¡±


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Help for what?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pointed at the loose pile of bones with her chin. Wei Yi¡¯s face paled and he took a few steps back, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Ji Yunshu tugged him back again. ¡°These things are dead; there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. What you really should be scared of, are people.¡±


    It was the second time Ji Yunshu said these words to Wei Yi. Wei Yi nodded his head as if he understood.


    ¡°I will now piece these bones together, so I need you to help me. Do you understand?¡±


    Nod.


    ¡°Just pretend you¡¯re piecing bamboo slips together. It¡¯ll be fun!¡±


    Nod. Just do it.


    Ji Yunshu rolled up her sleeves, put on the gloves, and started sifting through the pile of bones.


    Firstly, she fit together the two shoulder des and the sternum. Then, she held up a rib and showed it to Wei Yi.


    ¡°Now, help me find the other 23 bones that look just like this.¡±


    After a pause, Wei Yi wrinkled his brows, pinched his nose, and reached into the pile of bones. He gingerly picked through the pile, and finally found another rib with great difficulty. Delighted, he presented it to Ji Yunshu. She took it and carefully ced it next to the sternum.


    The two continued working together.


    After Wei Yi fished out thest rib, he continued to locate the pairs of femurs, fibs, humerus and a small section of the tailbone.1


    Once he passed all of them to Ji Yunshu, he let out a long sigh and squat down, staring nkly ahead. With a pale face, he started toin. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this anymore!¡± He felt like he had undergone tremendous suffering.


    He then walked to a small stool in the distance and sat down, staring as Ji Yunshu worked.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, fully concentrated on piecing together the little bones. After almost two hours, they finally finished putting the skeleton together.


    ......


    Aside from the skull, there were over a hundred bones to painstakingly piece together. It wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult if the bones were not separated from each other, due to being soaked in alcohol for so long. The skeleton missing a skull was a startling sight indeed.


    ¡°It¡¯s done already? Could you find out who it was?¡±


    ¡°Say, why does this body not have a head?¡±


    ¡°Who on earth cut off someone¡¯s head and threw the rest in here? How immoral.¡±


    ¡°Once we find out, First Master must kill that person.¡±


    ...


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to the idle chatter. Her narrowed her almond eyes as she started to examine the suspicious skeleton.


    Hearing that Ji Yunshu had finished piecing the bones together, Zhao Huai and Zhao Qi hurried over to take a look. They couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up as they marvelled at thepleted skeletonid out on the table.


    ¡°Are you really not a doctor?¡± Zhao Huai questioned.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who can put together a messy pile of bones.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what have you found out?¡± he demanded, getting right to business.


    ¡°Firstly, the pelvis has a short and broad iliac crest, with the ilium bones spaced far apart, presenting arge, oval-shaped inlet. That oval-shaped inlet is the lesser pelvis. In a woman, it is wider and broader as to help amodate the uterus during pregnancy. In addition to a shorter and less curved inwardly sacrum, the angle of a woman¡¯s pubic bones is obtuse. Lastly, the ischial spines are less prominent and further apart due to therger pelvic brim. Together, this suggests that the skeleton belonged to a female.¡± 2


    ¡°Female?¡±


    A shocked silence rang.


    ¡°I would have believed you if you said it was male. Female, impossible.¡± Zhao Huai stated with certainty.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°In all of Gaoshan Vige, every single woman that I snatched was sent back alive and safe. There have been no other women that havee into the vige at all.¡±


    ¡°What if one of your subordinates brought one in?¡±


    ¡°Also impossible.¡± he denied again. ¡°I know my men. They definitely would not bring women in secret.¡±


    Zhao Huai¡¯s inexplicable stubbornness gave Ji Yunshu a headache.


    ¡°Every word I said was the truth. This is in fact a female skeleton. You can tell not only from the pelvis, but also from theck of protrusion of theryngeal bone. They¡¯re all feminine structures!¡± Ji Yunshu stated in exasperation.


    With her words, suspicions began to take root in Zhao Huai¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 367 - My Great Sage of the Heavens is dead?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 367 ¨C My Great Sage of the Heavens is dead?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Zhao Qing¡¯s head was much clearer than the hesitant Zhao Huai. He asked Ji Yunshu, ¡°Can you figure out who¡¯s the deceased?¡±


    ¡°I need some time ¨C how long would depend on what information these remains can provide me.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stood before the table, ¡°The deceased was about five foot tall. Although it¡¯s a female, she had arger frame and much sturdier bone structure; it doesn¡¯t seem like she was born of noble origins.¡± She frowned as she eyed the tarsal bones, continuing, ¡°When she was alive, she must have had injured her metatarsal bones which could exin why there¡¯s a missing cuneiform bone. If the medial andteral cuneiform bones were injured while she was alive, they would soften once soaked in wine, possibly evenpletely dissolving. Since the medial cuneiform is clearly missing, it can be concluded that she must have had a prior foot injury ¨C she may have even been a cripple.¡± 1


    Zhao Huai and Zhao Qing were struck silent by her conclusion. Ji Yunshu took their reactions into ount but pointed nothing out, instead pressing down on the skeleton¡¯s shoulder bones, ¡°There is a little depression in the deceased¡¯s left shoulder. It looks like it was left by a sharp, pointed object. Looking at the depth of the depression and the changes around the wound, it must have urred about two years ago. Because of theck of appropriate treatment, she must have had unbearable shoulder pains whenever it rained.¡±


    Bang! Zhao Qing staggered back into a bench, his face deathly white while Zhao Huai stood fixed to the ground, his eyes crossed and blurry. Both of them were frozen, clearly in response to Ji Yunshu¡¯s findings.


    Ji Yunshu had worked out why so just by looking at their reactions. She walked up to them, questioning, ¡°So, you know who she is?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, it can¡¯t be true...¡± Zhao Qing shook his head in utter disbelief, his eyes losing their focus as he stood rooted to the spot in denial.


    Ji Yunshu pressed on, ¡°You know who is it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhao Huai took over, ¡°She was abandoned by her family when she was born because of her leg. Our father brought her back to the vige out of sympathy and she was brought up here. Two years ago, she hit her shoulder on the corner of a table, but she refused to admit it out of pride. Ever since then, it would hurt on rainy days.¡±


    ¡°Who is this ¡®she¡¯ that the First Master speaks of?¡±


    Zhao Huai swallowed, barely making out the two words, ¡°Jiu¡¯er!¡±


    How could it be Jiu¡¯er? Zhao Qing hade back to his senses as he immediately rebutted, ¡°This skeleton cannot be Jiu¡¯er. I brought Jiu¡¯er away a year ago; I personally buried her myself. There¡¯s no way this could be her. And her head ¨C who could have removed it? Impossible!¡± He was affirmative; he had not lied at all.


    Zhao Huai grabbed Zhao Qing by his cor, his face red with anger, ¡°Are you sure you buried her body?¡±


    ¡°I buried her; I did it by my own hands. This is not Jiu¡¯er¡¯s body, definitely not.¡± He pushed Zhao Huai away maniacally, rushing towards Ji Yunshu, demanding, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could postte who these remains belonged to once you have all the bones? Fine, check it, check it as quickly as you can. Prove that it¡¯s not Jiu¡¯er!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was much calmer, a stark contrast from the rashness Zhao Qing had just disyed. She said, ¡°If you want to know if this is Jiu¡¯er, there¡¯s another faster way. If you unearth Jiu¡¯er coffin and open it, you¡¯ll have your answer.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± He refused, ¡°Jiu¡¯er¡¯s already dead. I can¡¯t disturb her peace.¡±


    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t willing, this one won¡¯t force you. Fine, I¡¯ll sketch the remains, but if I determine that it¡¯s Jiu¡¯er, you¡¯ll still have to open her coffin to confirm it.¡±


    ¡°And what if it isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°ording to what I have described, there is a high probability that these remains belong to Jiu¡¯er, but I can¡¯t say it with absolute certainty just yet.¡±


    Zhao Qing fell into deep thought, while Zhao Huai clenched his fists as he eyed Zhao Qing darkly. Zhao Huai spoke to Ji Yunshu, ¡°If you can really solve this matter, I, Zhao Huai, can promise you that the past will be the past; I will not hold you ountable for what had happened before, and you can bring that fool safely out of this ce. All of you can leave Shanhuai County in one piece. But, I¡¯ll give you only five days toplete your sketch, otherwise I would kill you both all the same.¡±


    Five days? Are you kidding me? Even with aplete skeleton present, it would be extremely difficult toplete a sketch in just five days. He was obviously making it hard for her, but Zhao Huai was a very impatient man. Ji Yunshu had no opportunity to argue nor negotiate. He left without another look, while Zhao Qing stumbled off after him.


    Ji Yunshu had paper and ink brought to her, ready to get cracking. Wei Yi came over to her from where he sat watching in the corner, flicking off his gloves as he asked Ji Yunshu, who was fully immersed in her work, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you hungry?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go get you some steamed buns!¡± He patted his growling stomach and ran off, his disgust at the bonespletely gone. Xiao Yu, the bandit who had brought Wei Yi to the outhouse, quickly chased after him.


    Ji Yunshu was engrossed in the bones before her; she picked up a femur bone, examining it from several angles, before picking up her brush to pen a small portion of the mandibr bone, outlining the lower jaw. Without urate measurements and technologically advanced machines, her task became much more challenging.


    Xiao Yu followed in pursuit of Wei Yi, who rushed towards the kitchen. On the surface, Xiao Yu was monitoring Wei Yi, but he had other personal pursuits as he asked, ¡°Idiot, did you ask her what happened to the Great Sage of Heaven?¡±


    Wei Yi rolled his eyes, ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e on, tell me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna!¡± He pouted as he turned his head the other way snootily, beginning to forage through the kitchen.


    None of the kitchen helpers stopped him, finding this silly fellow quite entertaining. Xiao Yu, on the other hand, hounded him continuously, ¡°Fool, tell me, what happened after that? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± How infuriating! This fool was the one who had piqued his curiosity, but now he wants to stop sharing? Annoying!


    Wei Yi eximed as he found a few meat buns, ¡°We have meat!¡± He scooped them up, prepared to return to where Ji Yunshu was, but Xiao Yu stood before him, unwilling to let him pass.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and soak it in wine.¡±


    Wei Yi flinched, quickly replying, ¡°Dead, the Great Sage of Heaven is dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My Great Sage of the Heavens is dead?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s world came crashing down.

 Chapter 368 - The Hawker Selling Salted Fish

    <h4><strong>Chapter 368 ¨C The Hawker Selling Salted Fish


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Xiao Yu was shocked and could not move an inch. It was as if he was just struck by lightning.


    The Great Sage was all well, why did he die so suddenly?


    Wei Yi pouted arrogantly as he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s reaction. As if the situation were not bad enough, he tried to worsen it by saying, ¡°He is dead, the Great Sage is dead, all of them are dead and no one is left.¡± He was deliberately teasing Xiao Yu.


    Done speaking, he let out an evilugh and nced at Xiao Yu . Then he walked past him with the steamed buns in his hands and bounded to look for Ji Yunshu.


    Just when he came out from the kitchen¡¯s door, Wei Yi detected an extremely unpleasant odour. He could not help but pinched his nose and frowned. There was an old man carrying two baskets of salted fish, walking over with strenuous effort. He was poorly-dressed with messy hair and a hunched back.


    Wei Yi¡¯s kind nature surfaced. He kept his steamed buns in front of his robes and hurriedly offered to help. ¡°Grandpa, let me help you!¡±


    The old man coughed twice, then scolded him gently, ¡°You are the old one, not me.¡±


    Huh?


    This voice sounded so strong and energetic!


    Wei Yi was stunned for a moment and his outreached hands wavered mid-air. He was unsure whether he should take back the offer to help.


    Until...


    The old man ced the salted fishes on the floor and lifted his head to look at Wei Yi, revealing his face from behind a curtain of hair.


    Shock.


    Wei Yi widened his eyes and his expression resembled a sloth. Gradually, a truly grateful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Mo...¡±


    Mo Ruo stopped him before he could even say it. ¡°Young Master, even if this one is old, I have not lost my strength. I can help myself.¡±


    ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your face looks good, you are someone with good fortune.¡±


    Wei Yi was confused. ¡®Did I really mistake the old man as Mo Ruo?¡¯


    Finally, Xiao Yu woke up from the pain of the Great Sage¡¯s death and caught up with the rest of them. He nced at Mo Ruo and covered his mouth in disgust as he said, ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re here to deliver the vegetables? Why have I not seen you before? And why do you stink so badly?¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to send the salted fish. It¡¯s no surprise that the odour stays on my body. The old man Zhang who used to deliver vegetables is sick. I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hurry up and bring the salted fish in.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Ruo replied.


    Xiao Yu tugged on Wei Yi, preparing to bring him back, but someone hit his neck just as he turned around. Xiao Yu fainted on the spot, flopping on the floor like a salted fish.


    Mo Ruo stood up straight and stretched his body.


    Wei Yi¡¯s eyes shone bright, excitedly said, ¡°Brother Mo Ruo, it¡¯s really you? Why are you here? Are you here to bring me and Shu¡¯er back?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good over here. They are as bad as you. They forced me to drink alcohol and hurt Shu¡¯er. We...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Ruo scolded.


    ¡°Keep your voice low and don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± He shut up, feeling wronged.


    Mo Ruo nced at the direction of the kitchen vigntly. Fortunately, no one paid attention to their side. Then, he pointed at Xiao Yu, who was still lying on the floor, and ordered Wei Yi, ¡°Quick, carry him and follow me.¡± He then walked towards the nearby hut that was used as a storeroom.


    Wei Yi did not question anymore, swiftly dragging the heavy body of Xiao Yu and followed Mo Ruo into the hut.


    Once the door was closed, Wei Yi did not forget to ask, ¡°Brother Mo Ruo, why do you stink so bad?¡± He held his nose tight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about this now. How are you?¡± Mo Ruo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really good!¡±


    ¡°How about Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°She is assembling the bamboo slips.¡±


    ¡°Bamboo slips?¡± Mo Ruo was confused, but he did not question further, ¡°Bring me to her now, this guy is going to wake up really soon. I can¡¯t stay any longer, otherwise I¡¯ll be found out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you to Shu¡¯er. She must be very happy when she sees you, and she is definitely hungry.¡± Wei Yi was still thinking about the two steamed buns he was carrying.


    Mo Ruo hurriedly begun to remove his clothesyer byyer and threw them aside. Seeing this, Wei Yi instantly shut his eyes and turned around. ¡°Brother Mo Ruo, Shu¡¯er told me that there are differences between males and females. You cannot remove your shirt in front of me.¡±


    Puke! I am about to vomit a full mouthful of blood!


    Are you a bloody female?


    With no better option of reacting, Mo Ruo rolled his eyes at Wei Yi.


    ¡°What is in your mind?¡± At the same time, he pointed at the unconscious Xiao Yu, ¡°Quickly remove his clothes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh what? Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Wei Yi reluctantly squatted down and took off Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes without understanding anything, all this while with his pinky fingers held up showing his disgust. He then threw the clothing at Mo Ruo.


    After Mo Ruo put on the clothes and fixed his initially messy hair, he removed the fake mustache on his face and wiped on some ashes. Now he looked exactly like a bandit!


    After much havoc, the two of them sessfully avoided the people in the kitchen and headed for Ji Yunshu. On the other side, there was only Xiao Yu left lying naked on the floor.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu was done sketching the deceased¡¯s forehead and mandibr ording to the size and shape of the bones of the skeleton. The sketch just had to be touched up. She had no confidence in urately portraying the image of the deceased.


    ¡®It is impossible to finish this in five days time!¡¯ She thought to herself.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± Wei Yi hopped in.


    Following behind him, was Mo Ruo with his head lowered.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°I went to find you some steamed buns.¡± Wei Yi took out the steamed buns from his shirt and handed it over.


    ¡°You can have it.¡±


    She handed it back and her gaze caught the man who came in with Wei Yi. After a few seconds of inspection, her eyes widened suddenly.


    It was Mo Ruo!


    She clenched her fist and steadily told the two bandits in the room, ¡°The two of you go ahead and boil some water for me. I will need itter. And it has to be a big bucket of water.¡±


    ¡°How about a small bucket?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Half a bucket?¡±


    ¡°No, if anything goes wrong, your boss will definitely chase after you.¡±


    The two bandits looked at each other and shrugged, and got ready to go ahead. One of the bandits stopped after a few steps, then started examine Mo Ruo with his squinted eyes. Something¡¯s not right!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t brother Xiao Yu go out with that idiot? Who are you?¡±


    Mo Ruo replied with an irritated expression. ¡°Brother Xiao Yu¡¯s stomach hurt so he went to the toilet. He asked me to bring this boy back and look after him.¡±


    ¡°Why have I not seen you before?¡±


    ¡°I am new.¡±


    That guy looked at him again. It was normal to have new peoplee and go, not to mention here in the gang. Nothing much could possibly go wrong. He then yelled at one of the people to prepare the hot water.


    But there were still two other people guarding the room. They both had two big machetes in their hands that made them look like the imperial guards who guarded the gates.


    Ji Yunshu, hence, raised her voice on purpose and spoke to Mo Ruo, ¡°Come over and help me to arrange the things here.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mo Ruo replies. He moved to her side and started keeping the things on the table nonchntly. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It seems like we worried too much. Look at the two guys, they listen to you so well.¡±


    Ji Yunshu skipped the question.


    ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°By disguising myself as the hawker selling salted fish.¡±

 Chapter 369 - Tranquil Powder

    <h4><strong>Chaptear 369 ¨C Tranquil Powder</strong></h4>


    Salted fish? Ji Yunshu did not think too deeply of it, instead asking, ¡°What about Jing Rong? How¡¯s he now?¡±


    ¡°Worry about yourself first; I heard from Wei Yi that you were injured, how is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no cause for worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± She lied tantly before continuing. ¡°There must be some sort of mechanism surrounding Gaoshan Vige, isn¡¯t there? Otherwise Shi Zijin would have alreadye in, and you wouldn¡¯t need to disguise yourself.¡±


    Mo Ruo nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right about that; but even if it¡¯s an imprable fortress outside, the security sure isx once you get in.¡± Of course, with such tight security outside, they could afford to be less strict within the walls.


    Ji Yunshu was worried for him. ¡°You¡¯d better leave soon ¨C if you were discovered, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you wanted.¡±


    Mo Ruo ignored her and continued, though kept an ear out for any disturbances all the same. He frowned, ¡°How¡¯s the situation here?¡±


    Ji Yunshu briefly summarised all that had happened. Surprised, Mo Ruo looked at the headless skeleton on the table and shifted his hands as far away as he could manage as the fine hairs on the back of his neck stood up. ¡°There¡¯s a case wherever you go.¡± He swallowed. ¡°Do you really believe they¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong¡¯s already decided to borrow a small army from Jingzhou, and is prepared to attack the vige and rescue you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu immediately shot down that option. ¡°He can¡¯t, the consequences of attacking this mountain would be too much to bear; we can¡¯t let any more needless sacrifices be made. Mo Ruo, you must promise me to never let him do so.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I trust Zhao Huai. As long as I can show him the results of my investigation, he¡¯ll let me go.¡±


    Mo Ruo knew well the pros and cons of each option. No matter how strong that Jingzhou Marquis Kang¡¯s army was, there was bound to be losses on both sides. The only feasible scenario was as Yunshu described: to investigate this case and gamble that Zhao Huai would follow through on the deal they had struck. Seeing her logic, Mo Ruo nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll find a way to stop Jing Rong, but he¡¯ll probably kill me if something bad really happens to you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu assured him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce in one piece.¡± She turned back and eyed the door, pulling out a handkerchief from her waistband once she was sure nobody else was around. She handed it to Mo Ruo, asking, ¡°Could you help me take a look at this? What is this?¡±


    Mo Ruo unwrapped the handkerchief and poked its contents, bringing some up to his nose. He sniffed ¨C it smelled like camphor trees. He replied, ¡°It smells like medicine.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a medicine that my father created, called ¡®Tranquil Powder¡¯. It¡¯s made from camphor trees, cypress grass, seven white herb blend, herbal insects and several other medicinal herbs. My father didn¡¯t mention what it was explicitly used for, but since it¡¯s called ¡®Tranquil Powder¡¯, I assume it¡¯s used as a sedative.¡±


    A sedative? Ji Yunshu questioned, ¡°Was it only your father who had ever produced this medicine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My father would record the medicine that he personally created. I¡¯ve seen this before in his records, but he only ever recorded the prescriptions and never their use or effects ¨C it¡¯s like he left me the worst part of homework.¡± Stupid old man, making life difficult even when he¡¯s already dead!


    Ji Yunshu grew even more confused. Mo Ruo then asked curiously, ¡°Where did you get this medicine?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was running out of time as she took back the handkerchief, ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you eventually, but now¡¯s not the time. You¡¯d better leave now ¨C those two men are probably already on their way back.¡±


    ¡°Then take care of yourself. Zijin will be outside Gaoshan Vige. Send a message like you did before if anything happens to you, and she¡¯ll inform us immediately. As for Jing Rong, I¡¯ll find some way to calm him down.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Mo Ruo looked at Wei Yi, who was still munching away at his meat buns. This fe sure can eat! He snuck away before those two bandits returned.


    Wei Yi stood up to chase after Mo Ruo, but was pulled back by Ji Yunshu. ¡°You¡¯re not to tell anyone about this, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, Shu¡¯er and Brother Mo Ruo are ying a game of hide-and-seek.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s hide-and-seek.¡± Ji Yunshu wanted to p herself; she had lied to Wei Yi again ¨C in the future, who knew if he would sit her down for an in-depth discussion about each time she had lied to him...


    Mo Ruo switched back into his own (smelly) clothes before leaving Gaoshan Vige without a trace.


    Xiao Yu came looking for Wei Yi as soon as he woke up from his stupor, only to see thetter ying with stones outside the room as if nothing had happened. Xiao Yu kicked Wei Yi off the stone steps, ¡°Rascal, what happened? Why was I passed out?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Why would you not know?¡±


    ¡°You passed out yourself. I shouted at you for a very long time but you didn¡¯t respond, so I left.¡±


    Xiao Yu was still uncertain, scratching his neck ¨C he was sure something had happened! The more he thought about it, the stranger it was, but- forget it...


    Ji Yunshu came outside once Xiao Yu left, sitting down next to Wei Yi. Wei Yi turned to look at her, wiping her forehead with arge grin. ¡°Shu¡¯er must be so tired. Look at all this sweat!¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, why do you like those bamboo slips? They don¡¯t look fun at all.¡± The ¡®bamboo slips¡¯ he was speaking of must refer to those remains.


    Ji Yunshu did not know whether tough or cry; she should really stop lying to Wei Yi, ¡°Wei Yi, those bamboo slips are just like your friends. If you don¡¯t think of them as friends first, then they won¡¯t be your friends too ¨C you won¡¯t be able to get the information you want from them then.¡±


    ¡°What information?¡±


    ¡°The truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Ji Yunshu was tickled by his response.


    Dusk creeped upon them soon after. Shades of vermillion peeked over across the horizon, bathing both of them in a warm glow. They sat side by side watching night fall; they represented all those who worked while the sun was up, and rested at sundown.


    Wei Yi must have been tired from the day¡¯s activities, as he leaned on Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder, eyes closed in repose. He was still muttering something iprehensible. She lightly tousled his hair, a small smile spreading across her face for a moment. However, it was not long before her expression became serious again, as she worried about this murder case she had to solve...


    At that same moment, Zhao Huai locked himself in his own room. He had been sitting there the entire day, gaze fixed on the table before him. He had not moved a single inch; only his eyes flitting left and right, scenes from his wedding night reying again and again in his mind, shing before his eyes.


    He pushed open the red double doors before him, fully expecting to see his blushing bride seated on their matrimonial bed, decked beautifully in crimson red from head to toe; her head would be covered by a red veil, waiting for her groom to lift it up andplete the ceremony.


    What he saw instead, was her thin body syed across the floor, fresh blood flowing out from a gaping wound in her chest, staining her wedding dress an even more vibrant red, almost maroon... Before his bride stood not her groom, but a tall ominous figure. He held a sword in his hand with his back toward Zhao Huai. Zhao Huai could not make out his face ¨C was it twisted in dark fury, or was it full of regret?

 Chapter 370 - She can’t even compare to a slave?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 370 ¨C She can¡¯t evenpare to a ve?</strong></h4>


    The scenes from his memory grew murkier and murkier as they faded away. His reverie was finally broken by a series of loud knocks on the door.


    Zhao Huai snapped out of his trance, his eagle eyes focusing coldly on his shut door, ¡°Enter.¡±


    A man pushed open the doors as he hurried towards Zhao Huai to make his report. ¡°First Master, it¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not there anymore.¡±


    Zhao Huai¡¯s expression darkened. After a moment of deliberation, he gave a wave of dismissal. ¡°Leave. Nobody else can know about this.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Understood.¡± The man bowed and left. A heavy silence permeated the room for a long while.


    ...


    The first thing Mo Ruo did when he returned to the Shanhuai County yamen was to take a shower; that stench from wearing the beggar disguise was too much for him to bear ¨C if he opened his mouth, he could even ¡®swallow¡¯ that foul odour!


    That same moment, Ji Wanxin headed towards Jing Rong¡¯s room with a bowl of freshly brewed medicine. Jing Rong had not slept a wink for an entire day and night, too upied with worry about Ji Yunshu¡¯s safety.


    When Ji Wanxin entered the room, she saw Jing Rong alone, standing before an open window. . He had a cape draped over his shoulders, one hand by his side and the other on the windowsill, both tightly clenched into fists.


    ¡°Your Highness, Master Mo had left orders that you must take this medicine on time, without dy.¡± She offered him the medicine, only to be met with stony silence.


    ¡°I know you are worried about Yunshu, but you need to look after your own injuries. Your chest injury could easily worsen without proper care.¡±


    There was no answer.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Put down the medicine and leave.¡± Jing Rong was curt.


    Ji Wanxin flinched and several drops of medicine spilled out of the bowl, dripping down the back of her delicate hand. The medicine was definitely warmed up, but why did it feel so cold? She bit her lower lip, her almond-shaped eyes downcast. Several loose hairs from her forehead covered her eyes and the red mole between her brows as she choked back her tears. ¡°I grew up together with Yunshu. As her older sister, I¡¯ll also be worried when something bad happens to her, but what use is there in worrying? If I could, I would take her ce.¡± Her gentle words were so touching!


    In response, Jing Rong listlessly lifted his head and nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Silent, not saying a single word.


    Ji Wanxin daringly looked up to meet his gaze. She continued in a tone as if she had been wronged, ¡°I know, Your Highness only has Yunshu in your heart ¨C that is Yunshu¡¯s fortune, but if she were to find out that Your Highness has forsaken your own body for her, how would she rest well? Your Highness needs to be healthy in order to save her.¡± She pushed the bowl of medicine in her hands towards him.


    Jing Rong remained expressionless. He hesitated briefly, before grabbing that medicine and downing it in one shot. Crash! He flung it onto the nearby table, not caring that it hadnded on its side.


    Finally, he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare medicine.¡± There was no room for negotiation.


    However, Ji Wanxin was insistent. ¡°I¡¯m already used to it. I prepared my own medicine when I was at home ¨C it¡¯s no trouble, what¡¯s more it¡¯s for Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t understood what this Prince is trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ji Wanxin was puzzled.


    Jing Rong addressed her sternly. ¡°You¡¯re neither my subordinate nor my wife; you are not a servant either. These things need not be done by you, and should not be done by you.¡±


    These words struck Ji Wanxin like a physical blow. She staggered backwards, almost falling over. Who would have thought that she couldn¡¯t evenpare to a ve in Jing Rong¡¯s heart! Her eyes began to water and her lips trembled, but she could not bring herself to say anything.


    Considering that she was Ji Yunshu¡¯s second sister, Jing Rong did not want to be too harsh. He lowered his voice, ¡°Leave.¡± A dismissal!


    Ji Wanxin felt aggrieved. She just could not understand. Why wouldn¡¯t he look at her properly? Why would he say such hurtful things? Her eyes were brimming with tears and seemed on the verge of overflowing when Mo Ruo entered. Ji Wanxin immediately backed away, silently wiping a tear away.


    Mo Ruo first looked at the empty bowl left on the table, then Ji Wanxin. ¡°Miss Ji, I have something I need to discuss with Prince Rong. Could you...¡±


    Leave!


    Thest word was left unsaid.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t disturb you further.¡± She began to step outside with her head held down, but turned back to ask Mo Ruo concernedly, ¡°Master Mo, how¡¯s Yunshu now?¡±


    Mo Ruo answered, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She bowed and retreated.


    Jing Rong called out suddenly, ¡°Second Miss Ji, this Prince wants to know ¨C do you really think of Yunshu as your younger sister?¡±


    Ah! Ji Wanxin whipped around. ¡°Why would Your Highness ask this?¡±


    ¡°You just have to answer.¡±


    ¡°Of course I treat Yunshu as my younger sister. I¡¯m willing to help her even if it means putting myself in danger!¡±


    If it were death, would you still be willing? Lies!


    Jing Rong carefully looked at her anxious expression and decided not to press on further. ¡°This Prince understands. You can go now.¡±


    Ji Wanxinplied meekly, her gaze still fixed on the floor. Mo Ruo asked, ¡°Why would you say such things?¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°I heard everything outside. If I didn¡¯t enter, that young miss would have already burst into tears.¡±


    ¡°How is it my business? I¡¯m upied solely with Ji Yunshu¡¯s condition, why do I still have to worry about her?¡± Jing Rong frowned, ¡°How is it? Did you go into Gaoshan Vige?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Jing Rong grabbed onto his arm. ¡°How¡¯s Yunshu? Did those men do anything to her?¡±


    Mo Ruo sighed and extracted his arm. ¡°Rx, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡± Jing Rong did not believe him. ¡°Mo Ruo, tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is the truth!¡±


    Mo Ruo recounted everything clearly, trying to dissuade him. ¡°Since Miss Ji has her own ns, you should listen to her. When the troops from Jingzhou arrive, you musn¡¯t attack the mountain right away, or things may really take a turn for the worse.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s knotted as he paced, shaking his head. ¡°No, I cannot take that risk. Those bandits can murder without even blinking ¨C if something goes wrong, Yunshu¡¯s life could be at risk.¡±


    Mo Ruo rebutted, ¡°But the exterior of Gaoshan Vige is imprable; attacking it would be no easy feat. Even if we seed, there would be countless lost lives ¨C why not believe in Miss Ji this one time?¡±


    ¡°She can risk her own life in order to solve a case ¨C how do you expect me to trust her? Whether it was Jinjiang or the Capital, when have you seen her fight for her own interests? Great, now there¡¯s also a murder case in Gaoshan Vige. Can you be sure that those men won¡¯t kill her after she solves the case? I absolutely cannot take this risk ¨C even if I were to charge in alone, I won¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± Jing Rong was almost roaring by the time he finished his rant.


    This cold block of granite finally cracked for a woman, but she just had to be as stubborn beyondpare, like a weed that could force itself through the tiniest cracks in rock!


    It took all of Mo Ruo¡¯s patience to stop himself from berating him, instead discussing the pros and cons of his n slowly. ¡°Jing Rong, I know you care about Miss Ji, probably even more than you do about your own life. But you¡¯re a Prince. Your Highness, have you even considered the consequences if news of this were to travel to the Capital? There are countless pairs of eyes watching you now, especially Prince Yi ¨C once you make the tiniest misstep, he¡¯ll report it to His Majesty. When that happens, you can only dream about returning to the Capital!¡±

 Chapter 371 - The Skeleton Was Destroyed

    <h4><strong>Chapter 371 ¨C The Skeleton Was Destroyed</strong></h4>


    Mo Ruo and Ji Yunshu¡¯s concerns were the same. Even a simpleton could easily guess the amount of chaos that would result from this news reaching the capital. Jing Rong was undecided.


    He could not stay in Yufu county for his whole life! Nor could he let Jing Yi take the throne. He had to return to the capital.


    Mo Ruo continued saying, ¡°If you attack them now and they decide to kill Miss Ji in retaliation, can you handle the consequences?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. With Yunshu¡¯s life in their hands, I can¡¯t act recklessly. There must be some other option.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Bring some people with me to Gaoshan Vige.¡±


    ¡°How can you go in your current state?¡± Mo Ruo was shocked and tried to hold Jing Rong back.


    Jing Rong briefly closed his eyes and said, ¡°After those people caught Yunshu, they could have killed me with the flying arrows in the forest, but they did not. This suggests that we were right in suspecting that they have a secondary objective. But why have they not sent any mail or message? If that¡¯s the case, I need to be there.¡± He looked determined.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you digging your own grave if you go? You already know that there are traps set up around the Gaoshan Vige. What will Miss Ji do if the rain of arrows happens again and you¡¯re not as lucky?¡±


    ¡°I have promised Yunshu, I will never let her get hurt as long as I¡¯m around. ¡±


    Mo Ruo reached out and held Jing Rong¡¯s hand. He tried his best to convince Jing Rong, ¡°I have promised Miss Ji that I will not let you do this. I never break my promises. I can also assure you that she will be fine in Gaoshan Vige. We can n again after you have recovered.¡±


    Jing Rong wrenched his hand from Mo Ruo¡¯s, inadvertently reopening the wound in his chest. The pain was such that Jing Rong immediately frowned and broke out in a cold sweat. Mo Ruo immediately settled him down once he noticed this and pulled out a delicate box from his sleeve. He opened it to reveal a pill and quickly stuffed it into Jing Rong¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Look at you now, how do you have the energy to go to the Gaoshan Vige. Even if you can be carried up the peak by an eight-person pnquin, you could easily die from either infection from the humid air or from the precarious path. What you should do now is to trust Miss Ji.¡±


    Trust her! There didn¡¯t appear to be any other choice. Jing Rong panted as he swallowed the pill, his condition slowly stabilizing. His weak gaze fixed at the thin green willow dangling outside the window.


    After a few moments of silence, he spoke. ¡°Deliver my order. No troops are to make a move, whether they¡¯re from Jing Province or the county yamen.¡±


    Mo Ruo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Outside the door.


    Ji Wanxin had listened to the entire conversation. In her heart, she clearly understood its implications. Her eyes turned red and started welling up with tears. However, her gaze was filled with resentment and bitterness. And worse... there seemed to be a hint of viciousness as well. She took a few steps backwards and left quietly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Mo Ruo delivered the stay order to the county yamen soldiers. A letter from Lang Po arrived soon after.


    Marquis Kang had agreed to the request immediately when he heard that Jing Rong wanted to exchange the Golden Woven Armour for his 3000 troops. He even led the troops personally out of Jing Province. He would not stop chattering on about the Golden Woven Armour this and the Golden Woven Armour that and... After all, it was what he had been wanting for his whole life!


    After receiving Jing Rong¡¯s order, Lang Po stalled the 3000 soldiers at the border of Shanhuai Province to await further orders.


    In Gaoshan vige


    After a day¡¯s work, Ji Yunshu had sketched the mandible of the deceased ording to the bone pieces. However, its uracy was dependent on the urate position of the other segments of the skull. She cracked her sore neck and exhaled softly. She then turned her head and nced at Wei Yi who was sleeping beside her.


    He was sleeping so soundly when he suddenly pouted. She was not sure if he was dreaming about food; he still had saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth. Pfft... Ji Yunshu could not hold herughter. She shook her head briefly and shifted her gaze to the outside, seeing that the sun had set without her realizing.


    Perhaps because Gaoshan Vige was located at the summit, the round bright moon in the dark sky was facing directly towards the opened door of the house. The silvery moonlight shone like mercury on the ground, like light seen through rice paper. It felt like she had been transported to Chang Er¡¯s pce. 1


    Ji Yunshu removed her gloves and walked towards the door. She stared at the lonely round moon. Her in robe fluttered in the wind like elegant vines.


    Momentster, she returned indoors to take a short nap. However, when she woke up, she was met with a rude shock.


    The skeleton on the table had been destroyed.


    Standing up to take a closer look, she found that all twenty-four ribs, along with the vicle and hand bones, had all been reduced to a fine powder. The bones which were initially assembled were now piled up to the side like a mess of mahjong tiles.


    ¡°What... happened?¡±


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly summoned the people from the outside and pointed at the pile of bones.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    The two bandits looked at each other with wide eyes, shaking their heads. They were just as shocked. They replied nervously, ¡°How... did this happen? We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did anyonee in?¡±


    ¡°No! We have been guarding outside this whole time, no one could possiblye in. How...¡±


    Could it be paranormal activity? Ji Yunshu panicked a little, but she remainedposed.


    The skeleton was destroyed. It was impossible to restore the exact appearance of the deceased anymore.


    Very soon, Zhao Huai and Zhao Qing knew about this incident and rushed over as soon as they could. Zhao Huai was enraged. He summoned everyone and questioned, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°First Master, it wasn¡¯t us! We have never touched the skeleton. There were only Teacher Ji and that idiot in that room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we know nothing about it.¡±


    Everything was pointed against Ji Yunshu. Numb! That was only word that surfaced in Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind. Why would she destroy the skeleton? She was exhausted mentally.


    Zhao Qing interrogated Ji Yunshu, ¡°Weren¡¯t you inside just now?¡±


    ¡°I took a rest. By the time I woke up, it had already happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. The skeleton would not be crushed if no one came in.¡± Ji Yunshu was curious.


    She looked around the room. This room was quite peculiar in the sense that, besides the door, there was not even a window that allowed ess to the outside. The only other way she could think of was...


    Ji Yunshu turned around and asked Zhao Huai, ¡°First Master, can you order someone to check the roof?¡±


    Zhao Huai contemted, then sent a signal with his eyes to his underlings. Two of them jumped onto the roof beam. Without much effort, the roof tiles above the skeleton were removed. Moonlight shone into the room andnded right on the skeleton. The people on the roof looked down from the small gap.


    Ji Yunshu looked up and asked, ¡°Is there anything unusual on the roof?¡±


    Both of them answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°How about footprints?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Is there any trace of people touching the roof tiles?¡±


    ¡°I think... no.¡±


    Did I make a wrong guess? Ji Yunshu contemted but could not figure anything out. Then she let the two peoplee down. After the two of them returned, they patted their clothes, and said in disgust, ¡°It was so dirty up there. My clothes are now covered in moss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there was much moss.¡±

 Chapter 372 - Moss

    <h4><strong>Chapter 372 ¨C Moss


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The moss that those two dislodged were fresh!


    The roof had long been immersed in rainwater but since nobody bothered to clean it, a thickyer of moss popted the entire roof. The moss on these men however, was different from those on the roof ¨C there were hints of dull yellow amongst glistening fresh green.


    Ji Yunshu could recall that she had once stumbled upon a cave of tombs; there were seven chambers and each waspletely covered with moss. To prevent anything from happening to the coffins, the entire research team meticulously researched all the possible forms of moss before beginning their excavation. As such, Ji Yunshu vividly remembered what she had once researched.


    There were fourteen main types of moss: seven types were aquatic, three types were terrestrial and four types were thermophilic. Matte moss were a form of terrestrial moss that typically grew on smooth surfaces and rocks, never on roofs. The type of terrestrial moss that could bemonly found on roofs belonged to an outlier form: the lichen! She quickly scanned everyone¡¯s hands and faces and the hairs on the back of her neck stood up as her mind whirred.


    Zhao Huai scoffed in distrust, ¡°Nobody else was here.¡± He turned to Ji Yunshu, ¡°From the beginning, only you and that fool were here. Only you came into contact with these remains. It was clearly you who destroyed it; even if it wasn¡¯t you, it must have been that fool!¡±


    The aforementioned fool was still snoring away; themotion did not wake Wei Yi up as he turned on his other side, facing the other direction.


    Ji Yunshu rebutted, ¡°What good would it do me if these remains were ruined?¡±


    ¡°But, who else, if not you?¡±


    ¡°The First Master should think about who would benefit the most if this skeleton was destroyed!¡±


    Who could it be? Zhao Huai¡¯s surety wavered for a moment as he turned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Who else but the murderer would destroy these bones? Since the culprit could evade those people outside and ruin the skeleton without us knowing, then there are only two possible exnations. Either those two guarding this ce lied, or...¡±


    The guards interjected quickly before Ji Yunshu finished speaking. ¡°First Master, the two of us were always outside. We didn¡¯t even dare blink! Nobody entered through this door ¨C we never lied, and there was no noiseing from inside. There¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t know if something happened ¨C we could even hear a pin drop in the silence of the night!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, First Master, you must believe us!¡± The two of them eagerly rified themselves ¨C they did not appear to be lying.


    Zhao Huai nodded, obviously confident in their honesty. He firmly rebuffed Ji Yunshu. ¡°I know my men ¨C they would never lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Then that leaves the second possibility ¨C someone highly skilled in lightness skill leapt up onto the roof and secretly smashed these bones.¡±


    Zhao Huai rejected her conjecture, ¡°Nonsense. There are multiple nails scattered across the roof ¨C how could someone enter the room that way?¡±


    ¡°As the First Master of the Gaoshan Gang, you must have eliminated and destroyed countless corpses. Wouldn¡¯t you have heard of something called the ¡®Bone Crushing Powder¡¯? It¡¯s simr to ¡®Corpse Dissolving Powder¡¯.¡±


    Zhao Huai did not answer.


    Zhao Qing looked troubled, ¡°Then, if the person who ruined these bones was the same person who threw the corpse into the wine urn a year ago, then the likelihood of the murderer still being here in the vige is high?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Yunshu was sure.


    Zhao Qing told Zhao Huai, ¡°Since the murderer¡¯s still in the vige, you should to order your men to lock down this ce. Investigate each person thoroughly ¨C we cannot let the murderer escape!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Huai¡¯s temper exploded. ¡°Enough investigating! Isn¡¯t it just a body? Just take it that this boss was unlucky, that my fine wine was messed with!¡±


    Ji Yunshu questioned, ¡°Since the culprit¡¯s right here, why not check?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just making things up! What Bone Crushing Powder ¨C these are just your baseless usations.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have your men bring a bowl of soy sauce here. ce some of the remaining crushed bones inside. If red sediment floats up to the top, then you can prove that Bone Crushing Powder was definitely scattered on these remains.¡±


    Zhao Huai ordered his men to do as Ji Yunshu had said, still somewhat doubtful. The result ¨C a sticky, red substance floated up to the top of the soy sauce exactly as she described.


    Ji Yunshu began to exin, ¡°When the Bone Crushing Powder dissolves the bones, both the powder and bones would meld together. If you soak the mixture in soy sauce, you can separate the powder and bones ¨C the Bone Crushing Powder would settle into a sticky, redyer above the soy sauce. The culprit must have leapt up onto the roof, removed a tile and poured the Bone Crushing Powder in.¡± 1


    Everyone stretched their necks, straining for a better view of the bowl¡¯s contents ¨C the evidence was there for all to see! But Zhao Huai flipped that bowl of soy sauce to the ground and it fell with a ng, startling the sleeping Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi rubbed his eyes, turning groggily towards the source of the noise, only to discover that the tiny room was crammed full of people. He hurriedly shuffled behind Ji Yunshu, tugging at the corner of her sleeve. She patted his hand to soothe him.


    Zhao Huai¡¯s fuming gaze shifted from that broken bowl to Ji Yunshu. He smirked, ¡°So what if there was Bone Crushing Powder inside? You could have been the one who put it there!¡± Zhao Huai concluded, ¡°It¡¯s obviously because you couldn¡¯t figure out the truth behind these bones and decided to destroy them, stirring my gang up from within. You¡¯d best think of a way to escape, or you never will!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was hapless, ¡°I¡¯m being watched by so many people here, how would I run away? Moreover, I have no need to do this ¨C since I¡¯ve said that I can discover the truth, then I definitely will.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you say ¨C in any case, just stop investigating those bones!¡± He waved his hand dismissively. No more investigating! Nothing good hase of it.


    Zhao Huai ordered. ¡°Men, lock up this schr and that fool. If they disobey, kill them.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Several ferocious-looking men came forth, restraining Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi in an instant.


    Wei Yi cried out anxiously, ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡±


    Ji Yunshu tried to struggle against them as she questioned, ¡°The murderer has now ruined this skeleton, who¡¯s to say that he would not harm the living next? As the First Master, why are you leaving this alone? The evidence is right before your eyes ¨C this matter is obviously suspicious!¡±


    ¡°Stop with your dangerous statements.¡± Hemanded. ¡°Bring them away!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was stripped of her chance to convince him as she was taken away alongside Wei Yi, the two of them locked up once again in that musty woodshed. Wei Yi pounced into Ji Yunshu¡¯s embrace, asking, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are we never going to return? Why hasn¡¯t Brother Jing Ronge to bring us back yet?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did her best tofort him, but her mind was somewhere else!

 Chapter 373 - War Declaration

    <h4><strong>Chapter 373 ¨C War Deration


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Although Ji Yunshu thought that Zhao Huai¡¯s reaction was unusual, she could not put her finger on exactly why.


    Zhao Qing started interrogating Zhao Huai the moment Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi were brought away. ¡°The skeleton was destroyed. It all happened in this vige, meaning that the murderer is here. Why do you not want to continue investigating?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to question my decision. No matter who threw the skeleton into the urn, I will let it slip,¡± Zhao Huai said.


    ¡°You really think that she was the one who used the ¡®Bone Crushing Powder¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I said stop the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Since you are not interested in the investigation anymore, are you going to kill them?¡± Zhao Qing questioned angrily.


    ¡°Many of my brothers who had followed me for many years are dead. I have to exact revenge for them. What skeleton? What Bone Crushing Powder? All these are nonsense. And you, don¡¯t push me further. Don¡¯t forget that you are my ve now,¡± Zhao Huai said as both a reminder, and as a warning..


    Zhao Qing was very clear that he was in the tiger¡¯s den now. Despite being as helpless as an overturned tortoise, he could not afford to have anything happen to Ji Yunshu. He needed thetter to find out the truth about Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death.


    The two brothers stared at each other. Their opinions differed. A fight was going to happen.


    Fortunately, Zhao Huai was able to suppress his temper. He held back his anger and left.


    Zhao Qing was not happy about it, ring at the destroyed skeleton coldly.


    He immediately moved to the woodshed, opening the door and allowing the dawning sunlight to stream in.


    Ji Yunshu blinked, trying to adapt her eyes to the sudden beam of light as Wei Yi moved his head from her shoulder. He turned to lean on the pile of hay behind him instead. Feeling bored, he picked up the straw on the ground and started to weave something from the strands, all without bothering to lift his head.


    Zhao Qing¡¯srge shadow loomed over her as he approached. He spoke directly, in a low tone. ¡°Does that skeleton belong to Jiu¡¯er?¡±


    Ji Yunshu opened her eyes and nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±


    ¡°Exhume the body then.¡±


    ¡°You are fine with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He sounded firm.


    ¡°I-I did not force you.¡± Ji Yunshu stuttered out of panic before continuing. ¡°Zhao Huai is your biological brother. He will never kill you no matter what happens. But I¡¯m different. It¡¯s not necessary to offend your brother to help me.¡±


    ¡°I simply want the to find out the truth about Jiu¡¯er.¡± Zhao Qing said sincerely. Ji Yunshu smiled and remained silent.


    At this moment...


    They heard hard and fast-moving footsteps from the outside. These footsteps were heading towards the border of the vige.


    ¡°Hurry up! Somebody is ambushing our vige.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Ambushing the vige? Being her usual sensitive self, Ji Yunshu looked outside.


    Zhao Qing quickly left the woodshed after he heard themotion, closing the door behind him. Wei Yi threw away the straw in his hand and went Ji Yunshu¡¯s side. Excited, he asked. ¡°Shu¡¯er, is it brother Jing Rong?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡®Logically speaking, it¡¯s not possible! Mo Ruo must have brought my words to him. Anyone with even the least bit of sense will not choose to attack.¡¯ In spite of that, she remained uneasy. She walked towards the broken window and craned her neck to peer outside, her nerves knotted tight.


    Presently, in Shanhuai Province county yamen.


    Mo Ruo opened the door leading to Jing Rong¡¯s room with a bowl of medicine he had prepared. ¡°Drink this.¡± He spoke as he put down the bowl. There was no reply.


    ¡°Jing Rong?¡±


    No one was in the room. The curtains around the bed were drawn. Mo Ruo carefully moved towards the bed before pulling the curtain aside ¨C it was empty.


    Mo Ruo was not surprised. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°As stubborn as an ox.¡±


    Jing Rong, who discreetly left the county, was now outside Gaoshan Vige! He was riding on the horseback with his back straightened, looking elegant in his robe. He held the reins in one hand, and sword in the other. Despite his injuries, his noble bearing and fiery aura were evident.


    The front gates of Gaoshan Vige were tightly shut.


    On the fortress walls stood countless bandits. Some were holding machetes, while others were armed with bows and arrows. Onmand, they would immediately fire and kill Jing Rong Zhao Huai looked down at Jing Rong from the top of the fortress andughed, stepping on the wall in front of him and resting his elbow in his knee. He looked exactly like the thug from the Ministry of Education!


    ¡°You came to present yourself even before I sent you any message? What? You are on your own? The prestigious Prince Rong actually came alone.¡± Everyoneughed at his joke. Evidently, Zhao Huai did not have a whiff of apprehension towards his status as a prince.


    Jing Rong red emotionlessly. He endured the pain from his injury and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring my people back.¡±


    ¡°Bring your people back?¡± Zhao Huai sounded conceited. ¡°You killed thirty, or nearly forty of my brothers. I have yet to start talking about revenge, and you want your people back? Are you not aware of where you are now? You are at my Gaoshan Vige, not the cosy bed of the prince.¡± Zhao Huai seemed to be preparing for a fight.


    ¡°Haha ...¡± Once again, theughter filled the atmosphere.


    ¡°However, a debt can always be paid. If you can pay ten thousand tael, I can let the two of them go. Otherwise, I will arrange for you to rendezvous in hell.¡±


    ¡°I can give you money and treasures. All I want is the two of them to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to bargain?¡±


    ¡°I will annihte Gaoshan Vige if they¡¯re missing even a hair.¡± Jing Rong spoke lightly, but his grip around the sword¡¯s handle tightened. He was not joking.


    Zhao Huai yelled. ¡°Do you have the ability to do that? With a single order from me, even you will not leave here alive, much less your people.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Jing Rong was openly dering war.


    ¡°Get me my bow and arrows.¡± Zhao Huai gestured.


    Someone handed him bow and arrows immediately. The bow and arrows were not intricately made, but they were extremely powerful. The curve of the bow was made from elm and the bowstring, tough cowhide. The grip at the heart of the bow was made of leather, worn smooth from years of use.


    Zhao Huai notched an arrow on the bowstring and pulled it taut, pointing it at Jing Rong.


    ¡°If you can dodge my arrow, then I will open my gate and wee you into the vige with a few drinks.¡± The muscles on Zhao Huai¡¯s thick arms were bunched up; the arrow was as dangerous as a ferocious beast coiled to strike. The bow creaked as he savagely tightened his grip and pulled the bowstring to its furthest extent.


    Whoosh!


    In a split second, the arrow left the bow with fiery speed towards Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong did not show a bit of distress as he looked at the iing arrow. It was as if he was determined to freeze the arrow with the coldness from his icy stare. Thinking that Jing Rong would soon be dead, Zhao Huai started to feel smug and gleeful.


    Unexpectedly, the instant before the arrow would have hit Jing Rong, a mysterious energy obstructed the arrow. It suddenly changed direction and hit a tree to behind him instead. The arrow struck the tree with immense force, piercing through the thick trunk like butter. Everyone watching was dumbfounded.


    Zhao Huai¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief. Half of his body hung over the edge of the fortress walls in a bid to see better. Did his eyes deceive him? Impossible!


    ...

 Chapter 374 - Shi Ziran

    <h4><strong>Chapter 374 ¨C Shi Ziran


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    When he shot the arrow, he had made sure to aim it urately at Jing Rong. Where did this bastard sprout from, to block its path?


    Zhao Huai picked up his bow for another shot, only to see a shadownd nimbly right in front of Jing Rong, obstructing his aim.


    The left half of Shi Ziran¡¯s face was covered by his sweeping bangs which hid his ck eyepatch from view. He emanated an untouchable aura and a ¡®devil-may-care¡¯ attitude as his almond-shaped right eye red at Zhao Huai who stood atop the fortress walls.


    Another person suddenly emerged from the cover of the trees behind, standing beside Shi Ziran. Shi Zijin stared at him coldly, asking, ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the temple?¡±


    Shi Ziran replied, ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, but would you take responsibility if His Highness were to get hurt?¡±


    ¡°What rubbish are you talking about? Did I ask His Highness toe here? I only returnedst night and was dragged here by him. How is it my fault?¡±


    ¡°But how could youe without backup?¡±


    ¡°His Highness said not to sacrifice any more people than necessary; he will save his own consort. You useless thing ¨C you can¡¯t even enter this stupid bandit cave. What have you been doing with your life?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s wasted your life. Didn¡¯t you see? The exterior¡¯s imprable ¨C I can¡¯t enter even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only for you ¨C there¡¯s no ce in this world where I can¡¯t enter.¡± Shi Ziran shot her a disdainful re. He crossed his arms in front of his chest with his sword snugly fitted in between them, tapping a foot arrogantly. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll look after His Highness¡¯s safety. When we enterter, you just protect that Princess Consort Rong, in case she gets hurt in the fight.¡±


    The sight of those two bickering wasmonce; Shi Ziran was Shi Zijin¡¯s biological older brother! The person Shi Zijin hated most in this world was none other than her arrogant older brother; while the person Shi Ziran disliked the most was this sister of his, whose martial arts skills were subpar. The two of them grew up together with Jing Rong. Even though they were siblings, their personalities were worlds apart; Shi Ziran was arrogant and had a viciously poisonous tongue, while Shi Zijin was more aloof and did not speak much at all. The two of them however, did have something inmon ¨C both of them had a fierce streak.


    Half a year ago, Shi Ziran wanted to practice and meditate at the Buddhist temple deep in the mountains, iming that he wanted to cleanse his soul. Jing Rong was about to leave the Capital then to investigate the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯, and so approved his n. Now that he finished his journey, he travelled without rest to catch up to Jing Rong¡¯s party.


    Jing Rong pretended that he had not heard the siblings¡¯ conversation as he hopped off his horse. He looked up at Zhao Huai, posture upright and regal as he coldly remarked, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already avoided this arrow, I¡¯m sure that the First Master of the Gaoshan Gang wouldn¡¯t go back on your words, would you?¡±


    Zhao Huai pped his fist on his thigh in frustration as he threw his bow and arrow to his underling, ordering, ¡°Open the gates.¡±


    Jing Rong strided in with Shi Ziran following calmly behind. Shi Zijin, however, was much more cautious as she whispered in Jing Rong¡¯s ear, ¡°Your Highness, we shouldn¡¯t go in.¡± Jing Rong ignored her.


    NMD£¡


    Shi Ziran rolled his eyes at his sister, ¡°Busybody.¡± Damn you, idiot!


    The gigantic gates mmed shut as the three of them entered.


    Those bandits stared at them so intensely that they could almost tear a hole through their skins. Zhao Huai had by then arrived as well, stepping before Jing Rong as he cocked his head to one side dismissively. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts to walk in just like that. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°I¡¯ve said it already ¨C you can give it a shot.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a Prince of the Great Lin Empire ¨C I like your spirit.¡± He waved a hand, ¡°Men, prepare some strong wine ¨C today¡¯s our Gaoshan Gang¡¯s lucky day, to have a Prince grace our halls.¡±


    Jing Rong and the Shi siblings sat down within the camp with the bandits¡¯ booing, and jar after jar of strong wine was served.


    Jing Rong had already sussed out the entireyout of the Gaoshan Vige as he entered. Unlike the outside, security was much weaker inside the vige itself; in military terms, it was as if arge had divided the exterior and interior ¨C entering and exiting this ce was the hardest part! The vige did not remind him of a bandit cave, but resembled a proper army camp ¨C the dead Old Master had quite astonishing capabilities.


    Zhao Huai picked up a bowl of wine and held it towards Jing Rong, ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to invite you in for some wine, then we must drink till we¡¯re drunk. Taste it, see if it¡¯s sweet or bitter ¨C this is my Gaoshan wine.¡±


    Jing Rong picked up a bowl of wine with a stoic expression. Shi Zijin stopped him before he could put the bowl to his mouth, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Zhao Huai chuckled, ¡°Why? Scared that I¡¯ll poison the wine? If I wanted to kill you all, I would have done so outside, why wait till now, here? I, Zhao Huai, would never do such a thing.¡± He downed his wine in one shot.


    Jing Rong followed suit. He put down his empty bowl as he swept his nce across the room, scoffing, ¡°This Gaoshan Vige is indeed a fine ce. If it were situated at the crucial point along the border, it could surely defend the people from enemy invasions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. My Gaoshan Vige isden with traps ¨C you couldn¡¯t enter even if you had great martial arts skills.¡±


    Shi Ziran could not contain hisughter, ¡°I can enter this stupid vige if I wanted. What traps? They¡¯re just gimmicks.¡± Ahh, how proud he was!


    Zhao Huai sized him up defensively, scoffing, ¡°The only person who has deflected my arrow up till this moment is you ¨C it looks like you¡¯re quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so-so. I rank third in the Jianghu.1¡±


    ¡°Then who¡¯s number two?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°Then number one?¡±


    ¡°Also dead.¡±


    ¡°Was it you who killed them?¡± Zhao Huai asked.


    Shi Ziran snorted, his eyes narrowing, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I heard that it was because of their arrogance that they were ughtered by a group of Jianghu members. For this, I even practiced Buddhism in the mountains for half a year to cleanse my soul, to avoid... following in their footsteps.¡± He pointed at his left eye, ¡°This eye¡¯s already given me the lesson I needed.¡± His words held deeper meaning.


    Zhao Huai was sharper than expected, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you that one shouldn¡¯t be too full of yourself, in case you die without even noticing.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Huai¡¯s eyes fired up with killing intent as shot a re towards Shi Ziran. Jing Rong just side-eyed Shi Ziran, ¡°Ziran, mind your manners.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong smiled at Zhao Huai. ¡°My subordinate has been rude and acted out of line. The First Master need not pay too much attention, since if my men disobey me and get themselves killed, others would onlyin that their master did not train them well.¡±


    Pfft ¨C Jing Rong and Shi Ziran were the perfect duo, singing an impable duet!


    Shi Zijin, on the other hand, was quite shocked at this exchange.

 Chapter 375 - Ten Thousand Gold Taels

    <h4><strong>Chapter 375 ¨C Ten Thousand Gold Taels


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Since when did the two of them have such chemistry?


    Jing Rong and Shi Ziran¡¯s weird exchange had Zhao Huai¡¯s expression turning sour. He gave them a stiff smile, ¡°I, Zhao Huai, have never med dogs for their mistakes.¡±


    He called Shi Ziran a dog ¨C with his temper, how could Shi Ziran take this lying down? Before he could explode, Jing Rong spoke. ¡°Didn¡¯t the First Master say that you would release them for ten thousand gold taels?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to give me that amount?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve already said, as long as my men are safe, I¡¯ll give you what you want. You¡¯ve shot your arrow and had your drinks ¨C there¡¯s no need for you to stall any longer. Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°Good, exactly what I wanted to hear.¡± Zhao Huai¡¯s feral expression returned, ¡°But, gold is gold ¨C how do you want to repay me for my men that you¡¯ve killed? That debt is not as easy to repay.¡±


    Jing Rong replied matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯ve alsoe here for that matter. Your men tried to rob my sedans, saying that they¡¯ll take our lives if we didn¡¯t give them money. If such a thing were to happen in the capital, it would be considered a major crime ¨C they could have their entire families wiped out for this.¡±


    Bang! Zhao Huai mmed his fist on the table. ¡°Are you saying that my brothers deserved to die?¡±


    ¡°If they had not proimed their intent to kill, I would have never given the order to kill them as well.¡±


    ¡°Why do you im that my men wanted to take your lives when you have not lost a single soldier?¡± Zhao Huai questioned loudly, his face bubbling with rage.


    ¡°You have your useless men to me for that.¡± Jing Rong spoke, every inch the prince he was.


    Zhao Huai was enraged; his fists were clenched and his muscles tensed up as he red at Jing Rong with his narrow, phoenix eyes, ¡°I, Zhao Huai, has never feared anyone since I was born. If you killed my men, you have to pay with your life, but I¡¯m no cold murderer. I know this matter has nothing to do with that schr or that fool. Since you¡¯re paying the taels in exchange for their lives, I¡¯ll let this matter slide. But we¡¯ll need to reconsider my brothers¡¯ deaths ¨C whether or not you¡¯ll leave this ce alive, will depend on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Jing Rong continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the ten thousand taels. They¡¯re at the foot of the hill ¨C you just need to collect them.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡± Zhao Huai did not understand, ¡°Did you already predict that I would ask for taels?¡±


    ¡°You captured them but didn¡¯t kill them; you could have killed me in that forest, but didn¡¯t ¨C as bandits, it¡¯s obvious you were after money and treasure.¡±


    Of course! Why else would hemit robberies? Zhao Huai¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion and gestured for twockeys to verify the gold. ¡°As long as it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll release them. But if I find out you¡¯re lying, then this will be your burial ground. Don¡¯t think that I would fear you just because you¡¯re a prince.¡±


    Hmph, yeah right.


    Jing Rong flicked his fingers, ¡°Since I¡¯ve brought the gold, shouldn¡¯t you also let me see if they¡¯re safe?¡±


    ¡°Fine. You won¡¯t be able to pull any tricks anyway.¡± He ordered Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi to be brought over.


    As soon as Ji Yunshu entered, her suspicions were confirmed ¨C it really was Jing Rong who had invaded the vige. That fellow sat there so freely, so rxed, as if he were here to visit his rtives. She frowned, but began to worry. When their eyes met, Jing Rong gave her a small nod, as if hinting at something with that subtle action.


    Zhao Huai had his men free Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you your men ¨C they¡¯re safe. As long as there are no issues with your gold, they¡¯re free to go.¡± Those bandits released their grip and pushed them towards Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong stood up and caught Ji Yunshu, his heart tightening as her thin, mmy handsnded in his grip. He should havee much earlier! This woman must have been through so much.


    However, Jing Rong purposely raised his voice so that Zhao Huai could hear his words. ¡°It looks like the Gaoshan Vige is a nice ce ¨C my men are well-fed and plump.¡±


    Zhao Huai only said, ¡°The fengshui¡¯s good here.¡± Nothing more.


    Ji Yunshu secretly thought to herself, am I a pig? Well-fed? Plump? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± she lowered her voice.


    Jing Rong followed suit. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, were you intending to marry one of the bandits and raise your children here?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He smirked devilishly. ¡°You¡¯re this Prince¡¯s woman, my wife. You don¡¯t belong in such a small lotus pond. So, this Prince needed toe personally, in case your heart gets stolen by someone else.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was uncertain ¨C was Jing Rong here to rescue her? Or simply to visit and tease her. Ji Yunshu gave a wordless sigh as sheposed herself and switched topics. ¡°The Gaoshan Vige is protected by secret mechanisms ¨C isn¡¯t entering this ce akin to entering a tiger¡¯s den?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have belittled this Prince too much. It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s surrounded by mechanisms outside that there are absolutely no defenses inside. The only way to break in is to enter, and only by entering can I rescue you. When ites to that, you should leave first with Wei Yi. I have my own way out; you would only be in the way if you stayed.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not reply. Jing Rong sidled up to whisper in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. As long as nothing unexpected happens, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The gold taels are at the foot of the hill. All of them were coated with a thinyer of sulphur powder. Once they bring the taels in, you¡¯ll be sent out. They¡¯ll have enough trouble with twenty trunks of taels.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Rx, I won¡¯t endanger their lives.¡± Jing Rong knew Ji Yunshu inside out! Their hushed conversation was not overheard by anyone else.


    On the other hand, Wei Yi was bouncing up and down in excitement, ¡°Brother Jing Rong, you¡¯re finally here to rescue us. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. It stinks!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep on a bed, not grass!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And, these people are bad people. They keep bullying us. Brother Jing Rong, you need to help me take revenge.¡± Wei Yi¡¯s little eyes were ming. In the end, Ji Yunshu had to ce her hand over his mouth to stop his chattering, which did not in the least bit suit this tense atmosphere!


    Zhao Huai shot them an evil eye, but his mind was focused only on the gold. However, when his men did not return with news after a good while, he sent a couple more.


    Significant time passed, but none of them returned. He pped the table as he stood up. ¡°Men, go take a look at the bottom of the hill and find out what the hell happened! Why isn¡¯t anyone back yet?¡±


    Just as hismand was ryed, a man rushed in from outside, falling to his knees immediately. ¡°First Master, bad news ¨C those men you sent are all dead.¡± Dead!


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhao Huai thought that he had heard wrongly.


    The man pointed at Jing Rong. ¡°It was them ¨C they killed our men.¡±


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu turned to each other in rm.This was bad! ¡°What happened?¡± Ji Yunshu asked him.


    Jing Rong shook his head; even he did not know what had transpired.

 Chapter 376 - Case Closed (Prelude)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 376 ¨C Case Closed (Prelude)


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    He honestly knew nothing about it!


    This was not his doing. His n was to only bring in the twenty trunks of taels sprinkled with sulphur powder. When Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi left this ce safely, he would use the sulphur powder to leave Gaoshan Vige without causing a fuss or sacrificing a single soldier.


    Nobody had expected this to happen. All his ns were ruined. This was exactly as Murphy¡¯sw predicted: Anything that can go wrong, will go wrong.


    Zhao Huai was enraged when he heard the news. He heaved at the table before him, sending it wheeling through the air beforending with a heavy thud. Bang! It broke into half. He then drew his machete from the tiger-skin shield and red at Jing Rong. ¡°Bastard, I promised to exchange their lives with taels, yet you dared to kill my people. Fine, I want all of your lives today. None of you can leave here alive.¡±


    In unison, the bandits held up their machetes and aimed at Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu¡¯s group. Shi Ziran smirked and stepped forward to blocked them. ¡°All of you are useless idiots. Since our prince is already here with the gold, naturally he will not kill any of your people at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Enough with your excuses. Who else could it be if you weren¡¯t the one? I¡¯ll kill all of you today!¡± Zhao Huai charged towards Jing Rong with the machete in hand.


    Shi Ziran instantly pulled out his sword and blocked Zhao Huai. Sparks from the swords flew across the air. All the other bandits stepped forward and joined the fight too. Zhao Huai then attacked Jing Rong once again.


    Jing Rong pulled Ji Yunshu aside and exhorted Shi Zijin, ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shi Ziran pulled Wei Yi to his side to protect him too. A brawl broke out between the two factions. It was mayhem on the campsite.


    Jing Rong had already been injured; with the exertion, his wound reopened, his tendons were strained and an intense pain radiated in his chest. His sword strokes lost vigor and he was forced to retreat several steps till he had his back against a column. Assessing the situation, Zhao Huai was quick to press his advantage and prepared to strike the final blow. To settle Jing Rong once and for all. Amongst the blood and chaos, Ji Yunshu saw what was happening.


    ¡°No!¡± She shouted as she threw herself in front of Jing Rong, using her own body to shield him.


    Jing Rong wanted to push her away but the injury on his chest stopped him from lifting his arm and Ji Yunshu seemed unexpectedly stronger than usual. As the machete was about to fall on them...


    Zhao Huai¡¯s machete was suddenly deflected.


    The strength was so great that the machete fell onto the ground. ng!


    It was Zhao Qing who appeared to stop Zhao Huai. At this, the surrounding bandits all paused their actions to gather behind Zhao Huai. The two opposing factions regrouped, regarding each other contentiously.


    Jing Rong pushed Ji Yunshu away with all his strength. He put a hand to his chest, back hunched and his lips pale with pain. He red at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You want to die?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not care about anything else. ¡°If you die, I don¡¯t want to live either.¡± Her eyes welled up with tears as she bit on her lips and she tore Jing Rong¡¯s clothes apart to expose his chest. It was dyed ta glistening crimson red. His arrow wound had ripped open.


    ¡°When did you get this wound?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°How could it be fine when it looks like this?¡± Without further dy, Ji Yunshu tore a piece of fabric from his clothes and used it topress his wound.


    Shi Ziran and Shi Zijin nked Jing Rong, ready to defend their master.


    At this moment, Zhao Qing blocked the few of them and confronted Zhao Huai. ¡°If you kill any more people here, you will be past the point of no return. Everyone here will have to be buried together with you.¡±


    Zhao Huai was not pleased about being blocked. He picked up his machete from the floor. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡± Zhao Qing suddenly called out. This was the first time in a year he had acknowledged their blood tie.


    Even though Zhao Huai was moved, it was not enough to quench his anger. ¡°Go away! Are still defending them after they had killed so many of us?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you continue making mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me. Go away.¡±


    Zhao Qing refused to give in and stubbornly stood his ground. Zhao Huai¡¯s nostrils red with anger as he questioned him. ¡°Why do you have to help these people?¡±


    With such direct questioning, Zhao Qing knew he could no longer hide his motivation. After some contemtion, he came clean. ¡°I want Teacher Ji alive.¡±


    Huh? ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want to know how Jiu¡¯er died. Only he can find out the truth for me.¡± Zhao Qing trembled and he turned breathless. He was choked up with the lump in his throat, ¡°I sent people to unearth Jiu¡¯er¡¯s grave, and... it was empty.¡±


    Uh!


    ¡°That body discarded inside the urn without a head. It might be Jiu¡¯er¡¯s.¡± Zhao Qing said these words weakly, as he did not want to believe this either. If the skeleton really belonged to Jiu¡¯er, it would devastate him. He remembered vividly how he had personally buried Jiu¡¯er.


    His words causedmotion amongst the crowd. Zhao Huai twitched. Obviously he was not surprised by the statement. However, he appeared to be trying hard to hide his anxiety. It was as if someone was digging up his secret bit by bit.


    Zhao Qing said, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t believe that you would kill Jiu¡¯er. But no matter how hard I have tried to ask you about what happened that night, you would not reveal anything. Which is why I could only entrust Teacher Ji. He promised me that he will find out the truth if he could leave this ce. But who would have imagined that the skeleton from the urn would be destroyed? Neither did I expect to find Jiu¡¯er¡¯s grave empty. What if the crushed skeleton really belonged to Jiu¡¯er? Who would be so cruel and merciless to decapitate her and dispose her remains in the urn, to not even leave her skeleton in one piece?¡±


    Sob...


    Zhao Huai¡¯s lips were trembling and his palms turned sweaty. The atmosphere was filled withplete silence. This was when Ji Yunshu spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth that you want to know.¡±


    Every gaze in the roomnded on Ji Yunshu. Zhao Qing and Zhao Huai looked at her appalled.


    Ji Yunshu supported Jing Rong as they sat down aside. She let himpress his wound on his chest with the piece of cloth. She then walked towards Zhao Qing, looking solemn, ¡°Zhao Qing, the truth might be very brutal to you. This was why Zhao Huai never wanted to reveal it to you. One year ago, on the night of their wedding... What actually happened.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡±


    Zhao Huai chimed in before Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°Shut up! Stop all the nonsense, you know nothing about what happened.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze turned from gentle and determined toplete coldness. She sighed. ¡°Do you n to keep this from him forever? You¡¯d rather bear the charges of murdering Jiu¡¯er for him? Or even worse, destroy the skeleton?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 377 - The Case of the Missing Head (Part 1)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 377 ¨C The Case of the Missing Head (Part 1)


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Zhao Huai¡¯s pupils dted with apprehension in the face of Ji Yunshu¡¯s ims, his instinct telling him to avoid the matter instead of refuting them.


    Zhao Qing¡¯s gaze darted between Ji Yunshu and Zhao Huai as he asked cluelessly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze darkened as she spoke calmly to Zhao Huai. ¡°Despite knowing how Jiu¡¯er really died from the very beginning, you chose to protect the murderer, hiding the truth and pushing all the me onto yourself. When you learned of the possibility that the skeleton in the urn could be Jiu¡¯er, you sent someone to check on her tomb, discovering nothing in her coffin. Once you were certain that the skeleton was indeed Jiu¡¯er, you secretly destroyed those bones. All these to protect the killer¡¯s identity!¡±


    Everyone present fell silent in shock.


    Zhao Huai¡¯s gaze wavered as he tried to grasp desperately at hisst straws. ¡°All these are just figments of your imagination!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll show you the evidence.¡± Ji Yunshu pointed at his hand. ¡°There should be a faint ck mark on your palm, right?¡±


    Zhao Huai frowned as he opened up his palm ¨C there was a mark right in the middle, ¡°So what?¡±


    Ji Yunshu exined, ¡°The roof of the room where the bones were kept happened to be situated under the shade of arge tree and faced the breeze all year round, resulting in ayer of moss growing on the roof. That moss isn¡¯t just anymonce moss, but a form of lichenic moss. It¡¯s poisonous and results in ck spots where ites into contact with human skin. It won¡¯t endanger your life however, and will disappearpletely in about half a month. You leapt up onto the roof and pried open a tile, scattering Bone Crushing Powder onto the skeleton through a thin metal pipe. You thought your n was seamless, but the moss on the roof still betrayed you. You must be wondering how I could be certain the culprit was you based on just that moss, but there¡¯s also something else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the insides of your soles!¡± All eyes moved towards Zhao Huai¡¯s shoes as Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°To be able tond soundlessly on the roof, the person must have had incredible lightness skill. No matter how light they are though, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for them to leave no mark at all. I then noticed thatrge fallen tree over the roof and finally understood how you did it ¨C you hung your feet on the branch and dangled upside down, so your soles would be slightly wet. When I saw themst night, I still had my doubts, but when I saw the ck mark on your palm just now, I can confirm that it was you who ruined that skeleton.¡±


    The evidence wasid out before him, each one supported by Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation. Zhao Huai lost all grounds to refute her.


    Zhao Qing was very agitated. He questioned Zhao Huai, ¡°Why did you do this? Why? If you knew that was Jiu¡¯er¡¯s bones, then why did you still do it? Who killed Jiu¡¯er? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You would even destroy Jiu¡¯er¡¯s skeleton to protect the killer, why?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking!¡± Zhao Huai bellowed. He red at Ji Yunshu as he screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live? Fine, I¡¯ll let you all go. Leave now ¨C nothing of the past will be held against you. I want you lot to get out of my sight. Men, take them outside!¡±


    The bandits looked at each other in disbelief What sort of secret was the First Master hiding? What was so important that he could forsake the gold, and even their brothers¡¯ revenge? They could not disobey his orders however, and some came forward to drag them away, only to be interrupted by Zhao Qing, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± He blocked the bandits¡¯ path as he looked towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°I must know about Jiu¡¯er. Tell me all that you know!¡±


    Zhao Huai screamed, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°I want to know the whole truth!¡±


    The two of them were at an impasse. Zhao Qing grabbed Ji Yunshu, pleading, ¡°Who was it? Who killed Jiu¡¯er? Tell me!¡±


    Shi Ziran twisted Zhao Qing¡¯s hand, cing himself between Zhao Qing and Ji Yunshu. That was the future Princess Consort Rong, theoretically she was now half his master ¨C of course he had to protect her. Ji Yunshu pushed Shi Ziran away despite his good intentions, and looked Zhao Qing straight in the eye, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°This story didn¡¯t begin a year ago, but needs to be traced back to when the Old Master was still alive. About ten odd years ago, the Old Master¡¯s son caught a strange illness. The technical term for this illness is ¡®dissociative identity disorder,¡¯ or what wemonly know as ¡®multiple personality disorder¡¯. When the illness acts up, the patient¡¯s personality would change to one extremely different from his original personality. The alternate personality would oftentimes be the opposite extreme of the original, and any kind of emotion would be magnified. Even something minor could set him off and result in him killing others, maybe even more. But when his original personality returned, he wouldn¡¯t remember anything the alternate personality ever did or said.¡±1


    Zhao Qing broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Therefore the Old Master had searched far and wide, visiting multiple famed physicians. His hard work paid off ¨C he finally found a famous physician named Mo and obtained a medicine called Tranquil Powder. The Old Master¡¯s son has been taking this medicine for years and his illness is now under control, and that son... is you.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice was barely audible at thest two words.


    Zhao Qing was stunned as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Me? Impossible. I¡¯ve never taken any Tranquil Powder.¡± Hrious! I¡¯m ill? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ill!


    Zhao Huai finally spoke. ¡°You have, you always have.¡±


    No! Impossible!


    Zhao Huai finished, ¡°Ever since you were young, you have always been troubled by nightmares. To not worry you, Father said that the medicine was to calm your nerves, but it is actually Tranquil Powder to treat your illness.¡± The stone in Zhao Huai¡¯s heart finally lifted after all these years, the heavy weight festering in his mind disappearing.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Zhao Qing could not ept this. Nonsense! He pulled out several small yellow packages from his waistband, revealing some blue powder as he opened one them with trembling fingers.The medicine that he had been consuming for all these years for his nerves was something to treat a ¡®psychiatric¡¯ illness? He threw the medicine away, ¡°Impossible. This is medicine for anxiety, for my nightmares ¨C it cannot possibly be medication to treat strange illnesses.¡±


    Just then, Ba Hu, who had always been by Zhao Qing¡¯s side, made his way through the crowd, stammering, ¡°Second Master, First Master isn¡¯t lying.¡±


    Zhao Qing stomped over and grabbed Ba Hu by his cor in a fit of anger, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m not lying ¨C it¡¯s the truth, this is medication for your illness. When you left Gaoshan Vigest year, First Master came to me, telling me to look after you. He gave me the prescription and reminded me that you couldn¡¯t miss a single dose.¡± Zhao Qing stepped backwards abruptly like the snapped string of a bow, losing all focus in his eyes.

 Chapter 378 - The Case of the Missing Head (Part 2)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 378 ¨C The Case of the Missing Head (Part 2)</strong></h4>


    With Ba Hu as witness, no one could deny the truth. He felt as if his heart had been dug out, thrown on the ground and trampled on. So he had been sick all these years!


    Ji Yunshu then said, ¡°A year ago, on Jiu¡¯er¡¯s wedding night, you had a rpse. You stormed into the newlywed¡¯s room, killed Jiu¡¯er and left. When you recovered from your fit, you returned to the room and thought you saw Zhao Huai killing Jiu¡¯er with his sword. You carried Jiu¡¯er¡¯s body out and buried it at the foot of the hill. This was when your alternate personality appeared. He unearthed Jiu¡¯er¡¯s grave, decapitated her, then threw the remains into that urn.¡±


    The usation was straightforward. Zhao Qing stared into nk space, he clenched his fist andughed bitterly. He retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. How is that possible? You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie. To be honest, I initially had doubts whether you were responsible for Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death. But after connecting the dots, I had to suspect you.¡± As she talked, she calmly took out the handkerchief that was carrying the blue powder andid it on her palm. ¡°I found this at the corner of the urn lid. The only thing I knew was this was a type of medication called the Tranquil Powder. However, I had no knowledge of its use. I didn¡¯t know who left it there either.¡±


    At this point, she brought out the medicine bottle given to her by Zhao Qing. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I noticed the same substance on this bottle lid. That was when I was certain that the blue powder on the urn lid was left by you. This was sufficient to prove that you did go near that urn at some point. But that urn of wine was brewed by your family, it was normal to go near to the urn. However, I realised something when I saw the hyoid bone of the skeleton. From the looks of the cut on the hyoid bone, it was cut opened by a sharp dagger. And that dagger that decapitated the body, is probably the one dangling from your waist right now.¡±


    Zhao Qing looked at the dagger hanging from his waist. Thete master left had this for Zhao Huai, and Zhao Huai regifted it to him years ago. At this moment, he was on the verge of falling apart.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Initially, I wanted to match the dagger with the cut on the hyoid bone. I didn¡¯t expect that the skeleton would be destroyed. Naturally, all the proof was gone. Despite that, you gave me yet another new clue. That stain on the corner of your shirt.¡± All eyes shifted towards Zhao Qing¡¯s sleeve. On it was a light yellow stain.


    ¡°What¡¯s stuck on your sleeve is sulphur powder. You can see ayer of tiny crystals on top, from the sulphur powder on the taels. This proves that you went to the foot of the mountain and opened up the trunks of taels. If I am not mistaken, you killed those people who were sent to get the taels, but right now, you have no knowledge of that incident. Putting all this information together, I am positive that you have Dissociative Personality Disorder. The person Zhao Huai was trying to defend all this while was none other than you. Moreover, Zhao Huai was not the only person who tried to protect you. It was the same for Jiu¡¯er. The injury on Jiu¡¯er¡¯s shoulder seems to be the result of someone pushing her, and that person was definitely you. She did not want anyone else to know about this, hence she hid her pain, resulting in a lingering injury. All of this happened because of you.¡±


    She spoke sinctly. Zhao Qing was shocked and at aplete loss. He could not remember anything Ji Yunshu had just said, no matter how hard he racked his brains. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t you, it was your alternate personality hidden in your brain,¡± a loud voice spoke.


    The voice stopped abruptly. Zhao Qing dropped his nervous expression and startedughing. He lifted his head suddenly. His eyes were filled with a sinister, maniacal light and his face was painted with a smile that seemed both smug and menacing ¡°No wonder Teacher Ji is so well-known in the capital. You actually got it right.¡±


    Ji Yunshu knew that this is the alternate personality of Zhao Qing. He had finally showed up.


    Zhao Qing tried to challenge her. ¡° So why did I kill Jiu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Silence.


    Abruptly, Zhao Qingughed. ¡°Let me tell you, it was because she deserved it.¡± He was full of resent.


    With a ferocious expression on his face, he stalked towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°In the beginning, Jiu¡¯er liked me. I was the one who was supposed to marry her. But what happened to her? She listened to her parents and married Zhao Huai instead. That night, I asked her to leave this ce with me and guess what she said? She said she would rather die than to follow me. Since that was what she wanted, I fulfilled her wish and killed her to bring her with me. However, she also said that if she were to die, she would to die in Gaoshan Vige. I granted her that wish as well. Thus, I decapitated her and discarded her inside the urn. In that case, she would stay in Gaoshan vige forever. You guys would drink the wine that was soaking her body. That¡¯s how she would stay with you all forever, in your hearts. What say you? Doesn¡¯t a woman like this deserve to die? Obviously she liked me. Why wouldn¡¯t she leave with me? Why?¡± He growled.


    Shi Ziran sensed the killing intent and hid Ji Yunshu behind him. ¡°Be careful, Princess Consort!¡±


    What Princess Consort! Since there were more important things to attend to at the moment, Ji Yunshu let it go.


    ¡°Then why did you kill the people who were sent by Zhao Huai?¡±


    ¡°They deserved to die too. You all deserve to die.¡± He gestured at everyone there, then gazed at Zhao Huai. Tilting his head, he sneered provocatively. ¡°Jiu¡¯er died because of you. If she didn¡¯t insist on marrying you, I wouldn¡¯t have killed her. The real murderer is you. Thus, I will bury myself with her body, and I will let all of you apany her too. I knew that killing those people out there would trigger all of you, that you would then fight against each other. By then, Zhao Huai, you will either kill these people then be killed by government officials, or you will be killed by them.¡± Heughed hysterically.


    Zhao Huai looked at his brother as if he was aplete stranger. ¡°Do you want me dead so badly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only when you are dead, would the Gaoshan Vige truly belong to me.¡±


    ¡°I can give it to you if you want it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to give it to me. I want to take it for myself. Ever since we were young, dad would give you everything. I only got what you didn¡¯t want.¡± He unsheathed the dagger on his waist and stabbed it on the table. ¡°It was the same even for this dagger. You gave it to me. Everything I got was from you. I don¡¯t care about all these. I have the ability to take what I want.¡± As he finished speaking, he pulled out the dagger from the table and ruthlessly stabbed towards Zhao Huai.


    This personality of Zhao Qing despised Zhao Huai! At this moment, Zhao Huai did not dodge. He stood still and willingly waited for Zhao Qing to kill him.


    When the tip of the dagger nearly reached Zhao Huai¡¯s heart, Dong! A pebble hit the back of Zhao Qing¡¯s neck and precisely hit the meridian point. Zhao Qing fainted instantly.


    ¡°Zhao Qing.¡± Zhao Huai rushed forward and carried Zhao Qing.


    The next moment... ¡°This is the Illness of Scattered Spirit. It¡¯s caused by thepression of the meridian channels.¡± The voice from the door spread across the whole room.


    The source of the voice was none other than Mo Ruo. In one hand he held a wine bottle; in the other, a pebble that was yet to be shot. As he swaggered in, the fragrance of wine permeated the air.

 Chapter 379 - Mo Hua’s My Father

    <h4><strong>Chapter 379 ¨C Mo Hua¡¯s My Father


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Mo Ruo stumbled in with his wine jar, his eyes barely open as if he were about to fall over at any time. It looked like he had treated this as his personal wine cer!


    Mo Ruo walked over to Jing Rong, pulling out a round pill for him to consume. ¡°If you die, don¡¯t tell anyone it was me who treated you.¡± <i>Don¡¯t you dare try to ruin my reputation and embarrass me!</i>


    This pill was indeed magical; as soon as it passed down his throat, Jing Rong¡¯s wounds began to clot. His pain subsided and he felt stronger. After a beat, Jing Rong asked, ¡°How did youe here?¡±


    Mo Ruo shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I said I was looking for you and these people let me in after thinking about it. I think they wanted to kill me as well, so they let me in for us to be buried together.¡± He was not particrly bothered at all.


    Jing Rong swallowed, unsure how to react.


    Mo Ruo then ced his wine jar aside, whispering, ¡°The jar¡¯s full of sulphur powder ¨C use it at the right time.¡±


    Jing Rong smirked, ¡°You¡¯re quite alert today.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m always sharp.¡±


    Jing Rong did not reply him. Mo Ruo got up and walked towards Ji Yunshu, shaking his head regretfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize the Illness of Scattered Spirit. You were right ¨C if he doesn¡¯t get treated, it would be such a pity.¡±


    <i>Pah! What llness of Scattered Spirit- such a roundabout description; isn¡¯t it just dissociative identity disorder? </i>Ji Yunshu had just been wondering why this fellow here along with Jing Rong. <i>So he wanted to be the finale act...</i>


    She jerked her chin towards the unconscious Zhao Qing. ¡°Can he be treated?¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡± He walked over and squatted beside Zhao Qing, turning his arm over to read his pulse.


    Zhao Qing tried to keep a straight face to hide his rm and suspicion. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Mo Hua is my father.¡±


    <i>Mo Hua? </i>Zhao Huai was shocked but let down his guard immediately. ¡°You¡¯re the famed physician¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about this? Who doesn¡¯t have a son?¡± He finished the pulse reading, then pried Zhao Huai¡¯s eyes open to examine his pupils. Next, he pressed on his cheeks to open his jaw and look at his tongue. Finally satisfied, he drawled, ¡°It¡¯s lucky ¨C his illness is not too serious. With the right treatment, he can still recover fully.¡±


    Zhao Huai was delighted. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°But the famed physician then said that this was incurable.¡±


    He was not happy to hear that. ¡°Whatever illness that old man can treat, I can treat. Whatever he can¡¯t treat, I can also treat.¡± Mo Ruo radiated confidence from every pore. He stood up and dusted his sleeves,ying out his conditions. ¡°I can help you treat this person, but you must release everyone.¡±


    ¡°Let them go?¡± Zhao Huai clenched his teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of our brothers, and even painted the gold taels with sulphur powder. You¡¯re obviously trying to destroy our Gaoshan Vige. How could I just let you go?¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t treat this illness. Other than me, there is no one in the world who can treat this illness.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose out.¡±


    <i>Rubbish ¨C it¡¯s not a fair deal! </i>Zhao Huai was still hesitant.


    Jing Rong propped open his leaden eyelids and pushed himself upright strenuously, walking towards Zhao Huai with heavy steps. Even with his injuries, his princely aura was not at all affected. He spoke to Zhao Huai. ¡°Why struggle? I¡¯ll admit ¨C Gaoshan Vige is littered with traps; it¡¯s difficult to enter and difficult to leave. But your men are akin to a te of loose sand ¨C even if you have the advantage in numbers, your unskilled men are no match for this Prince¡¯s subordinates. In the past, we easily killed those thirty to forty brothers of yours; we can as easily exterminate your thousands of men here. This Prince has three thousand troops that are about to arrive at the vige. Once I give the order, they willunch their attack against the mountain. In the end, both sides would be wounded, and your Gaoshan Vige would be razed to the ground leaving nothing more than ruins. If this Prince were you, I would retreat before the situation bes too dire.¡± He did not mince his words.


    Zhao Huai knew that the three thousand troops were not easy to deal with; he had already predicted something like this would happen, but his own stubbornness and loyalty prevented him from admitting it to himself. So many of his brothers had died ¨C how could he just let it go? He wavered again as he swept a look across the remaining brothers gathered, and finally announced his decision with gritted teeth. ¡°Fine. If you can treat Zhao Qing, you may all leave safely.¡± Next, he ordered his men to carry Zhao Qing into the residence.


    He steeled his heart and told Mo Ruo, ¡°You must first treat Zhao Qing¡¯s illness before you can leave. Otherwise, I won¡¯t care even if both sides die.¡±


    Mo Ruo was rmed and worried. ¡°This illness isn¡¯t something that can be treated overnight. Did you really want us to remain here for six months to a year?¡±


    ¡°Then five days. As long as Zhao Qing¡¯s condition improves within five days and you can guarantee that he can continue to get better in your absence, I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±


    <i>Five days? Are you kidding me? </i>Mo Ruo could not ept these terms, but Jing Rong called out, ¡°Five days will be fine!¡±


    Mo Ruo narrowed his eyes and jumped up. ¡°How could it be possible in five days?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the almighty physician?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the almighty physician, but not a magician that can heal with a single needle.¡± <i>Brother, stop messing around with me.</i>


    Jing Rong¡¯s mind was set. He purposely lowered his voice and whispered into Mo Ruo¡¯s ear, ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to alleviate his symptoms, but time is the issue. To cure his illness, you¡¯ll need at least six months to a year.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to cure him in five days.¡± Jing Rong said sternly. ¡°Mo Ruo, my original ns have already been disrupted. Even worse, I¡¯m hurt. We can¡¯t escape with only the might of you and Shi Ziran. The three thousand troops in Jingzhou have not received my order and are not here yet, so we can¡¯t barge our way through this. You should agree first ¨C I can take some time to recover here, then we¡¯lle up with a new n.¡±


    Mo Ruo sighed and agreed to Zhao Huai¡¯s terms.


    Thus, Jing Rong and his men remained temporarily in the vige. Fulfilling his obligations as the ¡®host¡¯, Zhao Huai kindly prepared a room and some medicinal herbs for Jing Rong.


    With no time to lose, Mo Ruo began his treatment immediately, reading Zhao Qing¡¯s pulse again. Mo Ruo¡¯s furrowed brows rxed after a while, asking for a packet of silver needles and a ssmp. Hemanded, ¡°Take off his clothes.¡±


    Ba Hu was startled for a moment, before undoing Zhao Huai¡¯s clothes as instructed. Mo Ruo picked out a thin, long needle from the bag and put it to a me, then pressed it into Zhao Qing¡¯s temple. He retrieved several more needles, repeating the same process and inserting them into other acupoints on his head.


    Just as Mo Ruo was about to insert a needle into the left side of Zhao Qing¡¯s throat, he discovered a thin scar on his neck. It resembled a scar left behind by a wound from a knife. at Seeing where Mo Ruo¡¯s gazended, Zhao Huai suddenly became hypervignt, secretly clenching his fists.

 Chapter 380 - Not ‘Might Have’, It’s ‘Definitely’!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 380 ¨C Not ¡®Might Have¡¯, It¡¯s ¡®Definitely¡¯!


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Zhao Huai crept up behind Mo Ruo with his hand moving towards the knife tucked into his waistband, only stopping when Mo Ruo shifted his gaze away from Zhao Qing¡¯s neck and continued as if nothing had ever happened. In no time, Zhao Qing¡¯s body was covered in silver needles, each carefully ced into different acupoints.


    ¡°You can remove the needles in two hours,¡± Mo Ruo said as he wiped away the sweat on his forehead. He poured himself a cup of water and gulped it down.


    Zhao Huai inquired, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Completely?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Mo Ruo scoffed, putting his cup down. ¡°This is something that takes time and effort. I¡¯ve met a simr case about two years ago. The only solution is very simple ¨C to force his alternate personality out and break through it.¡±


    ¡°What is this breakthrough method then?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on what the weakness of the alternate personality is. If you target that weakness and continue acupuncture treatment, he¡¯ll recover in about a year and a half.¡± Zhao Huai did not fullyprehend.


    Mo Ruo continued, ¡°When that happens, you should send him to Lu An Temple in Nanyang.¡±


    ¡°Lu An Temple?¡±


    ¡°Since you gave me the limit of five days, I will do my best within this timeframe. But we will leave when our time¡¯s up, and he needs long-term acupuncture treatment ¨C you can¡¯t possibly lock me here, or let him leave with us, right? Abbott Lingzhou of Lu An Temple has long researched acupuncture techniques. If you send him there with my letter, Abbott Lingzhou would continue his acupuncture treatment. Lu An Temple is also a good ce for him to recuperate.¡±


    Zhao Huai nodded after some contemtion. Mo Ruo packed up his things and left.


    <i>Then.</i>


    Ji Yunshu ground the required medicinal herbs as per Mo Ruo¡¯s instructions and applied them to Jing Rong¡¯s wounds. He had taken his shirt off as he sat cross-legged on the bed. Ji Yunshu crinkled her nose as she applied the medicine, asking, ¡°Did you get hurt in that forest?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo didn¡¯t mention anything when he came here looking for me.¡±


    ¡°He knows I don¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    Ji Yunshu bit her lower lip, holding back her emotions. Once she was finished, she carefully helped Jing Rong into his robes, only for him to grasp her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve indeed fattened up.¡±


    <i>What! </i>Ji Yunshu retracted her hand and sighed, ¡°It was originally only Wei Yi and I who were trapped. Now you¡¯ve barged in as well. And no matter how amazing Mo Ruo is, he can¡¯t possibly cure Zhao Qing in five days.¡±


    ¡°Why do you worry so much? Whether we live or die, with this Prince at your side, you¡¯ll have a partner even in Hell.¡±


    ¡°Still spouting rubbish.¡±


    Jing Rong chuckled.


    Shi Ziran had been watching from the doorway. He crossed his arms with a slight smile on his face as he joked, ¡°It looks like Your Highness¡¯s wounds have already healed.¡±


    Jing Rong picked up the nearest teapot and flung it in his direction, only for Shi Ziran to catch it unscathed. He tossed the teapot from hand to hand. ¡°Did this subordinate say anything wrong? Once Your Highness sees the Princess Consort, he¡¯ll recover from anything in an instant.¡±


    Jing Rong was quite pleased with the title ¡®Princess Consort¡¯, ¡°That¡¯s true. When this Prince sees his Princess Consort, all injuries will recover.¡±


    ¡°Then is Your Highness still going to abandon me?¡± Shi Ziran pouted.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him quizzically. <i>Who was this man? There wasn¡¯t such a person amongst Jing Rong¡¯s men who left the Capital! </i>Jing Rong spotted her confusion and exined, ¡°He¡¯s Shi Zijin¡¯s older brother who also grew up alongside me. He was up in the mountains meditating, and only returned yesterday.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded in understanding.


    Shi Ziran gave a smirk before his face turned unreadable, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand ¨C why would Your Highness agree to such ridiculous demands and remain here for five days? It¡¯s just like shackling yourself here ¨C it can¡¯t beat fighting our way out of this hole. What¡¯s more, don¡¯t we have the three thousand troops from Jing Province? So what if this little Gaoshan Vige is full of traps?¡±


    Jing Rong warned, ¡°If you so dare say another word, I¡¯ll have Shi Zijin sew up your big mouth.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± He was frustrated, ¡°The government has left this mere bandit cave to expand for so many years ¨C if Your Highness could exterminate them once and for all, you could present this to His Majesty and receive merit.¡± Even thinking about it was exhrating ¨C if that time came, he would be able to follow his own Prince and spend his days in luxury.


    Jing Rong scolded him, ¡°Full of stupid bravado ¨C I borrowed those three thousand troops as a failsafe. Looking at the situation now, we don¡¯t have to risk using them ¨C Yunshu and Mo Ruo were right; this Prince was too impulsive before. If we really attack the mountain, the consequences would be disastrous.¡± Shi Ziran shut his mouth as he reflected on Jing Rong¡¯s words.


    Ji Yunshu gave them a nce each as she stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare your medicine first.¡±


    Jing Rong stopped her. ¡°Let Zijin go.¡±


    ¡°Would she know how to? It¡¯s better if I go.¡± She picked up the remaining herbs and the bloodstained gauze on her way out. Shi Zijin was standing in the yard, surveying their surroundings warily, whilst Wei Yi was squatting on the stone steps. His head hung low as he fiddled with something in his hand.


    Ji Yunshu walked over to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    No answer.


    ¡°Wei Yi.¡±


    He did not even look up.


    Ji Yunshu squatted down, reaching out with a hand to nudge him, only for him to twist his body away in the opposite direction. Heined huffily, ¡°Shu¡¯er doesn¡¯t care about me once she has Brother Jing Rong.¡±


    Ji Yunshu tugged at the corner of his clothes, ¡°How could I not care about you? You saw that Brother Jing Rong¡¯s hurt.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then are you still upset?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± <i>That¡¯s true ¨C Jing Rong was hurt, and Ji Yunshu helped him dress his wounds, so why should he still be upset? There was no need! </i>He thought about it, ¡°Then I¡¯m not upset anymore.¡± He broke out into a grin.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± He nodded earnestly.


    Ji Yunshu stood up, ¡°Then stay here, I¡¯m going to prepare medicine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He replied obediently.


    Shi Zijin followed closely behind Ji Yunshu, keeping guard unblinkingly outside the kitchen in case anything untoward happened again. As Ji Yunshu began on her way back, two bandits holding some things wrapped in white cloth ran by in a hurry. Their haste even led to them running into her, spilling half her medicine onto the objects in their hands.


    <i>Ah! </i>The two bandits dropped their belongings in surprise. They were holding onto Jiu¡¯er¡¯s remains, most of which were already crushed and pressed together into a bowl. The spilt medicine had seeped through the white cloth onto those crushed bones.


    As she focused on the bones, Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart almost stopped and her brain began to buzz. The two bandits hurriedly gathered the bundle up again and ran off. She stood there for a long time before turning back, her footsteps bing faster as time went on...


    When she entered the room, Mo Ruo and Jing Rong were sitting inside with sombre expressions. Ji Yunshu swallowed before she spoke in rm, ¡°I think I might have made a mistake about something.¡±


    Mo Ruo replied, ¡°Not ¡®might have¡¯. It¡¯s definitely!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 381 - The Truth Revealed (Case Closed)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 381 ¨C The Truth Revealed (Case Closed)


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The three of them looked at each other. The atmosphere was filled with a heavy silence.


    What went wrong? The evidence was wless!


    Mo Ruo gazed at Jing Rong, then confided his doubt, ¡°When I was performing acupuncture on Zhao Qing, I saw a scar on his neck. It was cut by a knife. From the state of recovery of the scar, the cut should have been made a year ago. And the scar was very thin, so it must have been slit by a very sharp, thin and small knife.¡±


    Ji Yunshu initially had some uncertainty about her theory, but she grew more confident with Mo Ruo¡¯s words. ¡°I overlooked something. Soaking in alcohol has as simr effect on the skeleton as storage at ice-cold temperatures; both have a preservative effect. The estimated time of death would also be affected by the materials used to brew the wine. When I identally spilled the medicine on Jiu¡¯er¡¯s skeleton earlier, a small part of the bone turned red instantly. If I remember correctly, among the medicaments you prescribed, there was something called the Seman tydi. It will prate the skeleton and turn the colour of bone into red. However, the skeleton has to be older than two years for this to happen. ording to what you said, if Zhao Qing really has a scar of a knife cut on his neck, and the scar is a year old, then my deduction is most probably right.¡±


    It was at least ny-eight percent correct!


    Jing Rong deliberated on their words for a few minutes beforeing to a conclusion. ¡°What you meant is that Jiu¡¯er had actually died two years ago. The person who married Zhao Huai was actually... Zhao Qing?¡± This... This was the anecdote of the century!


    Jing Rong gave a mockingugh as he shrugged helplessly. ¡°What on earth are these two brothers up to?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this homosexuality?! Mo Ruo deliberated for a moment. ¡°It seems that Zhao Qing had not two, but three personalities. And the third, was none other than Jiu¡¯er,¡± Ji Yunshu nodded her assent, but at the same time felt a tinge of chilliness in her heart.


    She continued the analysis. ¡°Two years ago, Zhao Qing¡¯s second personality pushed Jiu¡¯er and made her fall. Her shoulder and head hit the corner of the table and she died on the spot. Not long after Zhao Huai buried Jiu¡¯er¡¯s body, Zhao Qing¡¯s second personality uncovered Jiu¡¯er¡¯s grave, cut off her head and threw the rest of the body into the urn. During the process, he developed ¡®Jiu¡¯er¡¯ as a third personality. The other two personalities thought that Jiu¡¯er was still alive. A year ago, the Jiu¡¯er personality wanted to marry Zhao Huai. Unexpectedly, Zhao Qing¡¯s second personality reappeared. This personality hated Jiu¡¯er for loving Zhao Huai instead of himself, and thus killed Jiu¡¯er once again. This whole self-written, self-directed y left that knife scar on his neck.¡±


    Mo Ruo had some queries, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If the third personality was Jiu¡¯er, why didn¡¯t Zhao Huai reveal him? It¡¯s impossible that no one in the vige knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Zhao Qing liked Jiu¡¯er. If he knew that he had killed Jiu¡¯er with his own hands, how could he take the truth? Thus, Zhao Huai coborated with all the people from the vige to act along with this y for a year. All the way until the Jiu¡¯er personality was killed.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this show too borate?¡± An icy chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Zhao Huai¡¯s voice drifted in from the door. His expression appeared solemn and dreadful as he stood at the doorway and blocked it with his enormous build. He then walked in and stared at Ji Yunshu, ¡°You¡¯re really something. Just with some tiny clues, you figured out the whole story without missing anything,¡± he paused briefly, eyes turning dark, and said, ¡°But... You shouldn¡¯t know about this secret.¡±


    This was the secret of the whole Gaoshan Gang. A family¡¯s shame must not be spread abroad.


    He reached for the sabre on his waist as he spoke. Shi Ziran wanted to pull out his sword the moment he saw Zhao Huai move, but was stopped by a look from Jing Rong. Shi Ziran had no choice but to stand aside on alert.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since this is Gaoshan Gang¡¯s secret, we will not mention a word about it.¡±


    ¡°Who can I trust?¡±


    ¡°Is your secret so valuable? Is it worth my chattering?¡±


    Of course not! Zhao Huai contemted quietly.


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡°Actually the truth doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What matters most now is curing Zhao Qing¡¯s illness. This is not just a thorn in Zhao Qing¡¯s heart, but also yours. Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death had a great impact on you too.¡± It was as if she could see right through Zhao Huai.


    Some timeter...


    Zhao Huai removed his hand from his sabre. Right at that moment, someone came in from the door. ¡°First master, bad news!¡±


    Zhao Huai replied as he walked out hurriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Somebody ambushed our vige! There are a few thousands of them. They don¡¯t look like they are from the capital, neither do they seem to be from Shanhuai County. From their banner, they¡¯re from Jing Province.¡± Zhao Huai scanned everyone in the room with his eyes. Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong and Mo Ruo came out as well.


    Zhao Huai was enraged. ¡°You actually order people to ambush us!¡±


    His apparently calm expression suddenly red with killing intent. His bloodthirsty eyes seemed to be fathomless pools of fury as he red right at them.


    Jing Rong was confused and asked Mo Ruo, ¡°Did you give any orders before you came?¡±


    Mo Ruo shook his head and got suspicious, ¡°Zhang Huanping and Lang Po didn¡¯t receive yourmand. Logically, they wouldn¡¯t attack the vige.¡±


    Weird! Thus, Jing Rong told Zhao Huai, ¡°Themand to attack wasn¡¯t from this Prince. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Zhao Huai refused to give in. ¡°Since I made my pledge, I was about to let you all go in five days¡¯ time. But it seems that, I, Zhao Huai, will have to break my promise now.¡± He narrowed his eyes and gestured. Immediately, thirty to forty bandits appeared from the roof and tightly surrounded the courtyard. Each of them held a spear aimed at the people within the yard. To be able to encircle the ce with such speed and with all their weapons ready, it was not hard to deduce that Zhao Huai had prepared all these beforehand as a failsafe.


    Wei Yi suddenly stood up from the staircase he had been sitting on. He hid behind Ji Yunshu and looked around with his clear eyes. He then pouted but did not dare to utter a word.


    Jing Rong scanned the room with his eagle-like gaze. The closely packed arrows surrounded them and left no way out. If he were to make a gamble, he couldn¡¯t be sure of a win.


    He fixed his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Zhao Huai, instead of shooting us to death here, why don¡¯t you let me go to the foot of the mountain. With the Prince¡¯s order, the troops will definitely retreat. We could all avoid a massacre.¡±


    ¡°If those people listen to you now, it naturally means that they attacked on your orders. Letting you go now would be like releasing a tiger to its own cave.¡±


    ¡°If you kill us now, the three thousand troops will attack. It will be a lose-lose situation. What¡¯s the good of killing us then?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand troops? I will not give in even if there are thirty thousand troops. Since you guys yed dirty, you can¡¯t me me for being brutal. If I am to die, we will all die together. Then Zhao Qing¡¯s secret will be kept forever. But for now, I will first send you all to hell.¡±


    His hand rose in mid-air, index finger and middle finger approaching each other. Then... snap!


    ...

 Chapter 382 - Amputating An Arm

    <h4><strong>Chapter 382 ¨C Amputating An Arm


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    With a snap of his fingers, the surrounding bandits moved into an attacking stance. They pulled back their bows, aiming their arrows right at their prey, the reflective metal arrowheads illuminating each target.


    Ji Yunshu hurried forward. ¡°Zhao Huai, why gamble with the entire Gaoshan Gang at stake?¡±


    ¡°You forced my hand.¡±


    ¡°Step back, otherwise it¡¯ll really be toote. Did you want to see those outside give up their lives in vain?¡±


    Zhao Huai hesitated. In that moment, Mo Ruo approached Jing Rong carefully, reminding him softly, ¡°You¡¯re still hurt. When you enter the room, you know what to do with that wine jar, don¡¯t you?¡± He ced a firestarter into Jing Rong¡¯s hands.


    Jing Rong nodded and asked, ¡°Can you hold them off?¡±


    ¡°For a bit.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Their exchange was quick and quiet.


    Zhao Huai had also made up his mind. He pointed forward, crying out ferociously, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    And so, the lethal arrows were released.


    Jing Rong immediately grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s and Wei Yi¡¯s hands, entering the room at lightning speed under Mo Ruo and Shi Ziran¡¯s protection. They closed the door just before a torrential rain of arrows came flying at them from all directions, each one aimed to kill. They were lucky that Mo Ruo and the Shi siblings were highly skilled martial artists, and could hold off the attack for a while.


    Inside.


    Razor sharp arrows pierced through from the outside, wedging themselves into the door, the windows, some even making their way through the fine paper covering the window panes,nding on the pirs inside. Each room in Gaoshan Vige wasprised of three walls and a door. Although this made the room a suitable hiding ce from the arrows, it also essentially locked them into a dead end. Wei Yi was so frightened that he did not dare breathe. Ji Yunshu hugged his trembling body as they hid themselves in a corner, crouching into a foetal position.


    Jing Rong quickly took out the wine jar containing the sulphur powder. He pulled out an arrow firmly lodged into the pir and dusted the arrow with sulphur powder from the jar, then lit it up with the firestarter. He threw the ming arrow as hard as he could, hitting the rooftop opposite and setting it on fire. Jing Rong continued this process, throwing arrow after arrow outside. They were soon surrounded by a ring of fire.


    Inside the little yard, the shower of arrows ceased amidst the smoky fog. Mo Ruo kicked open the door, pulling Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi out. Together, the four of them escaped the chaotic yard. Ji Yunshu had be weak after inhaling some smoke, so Jing Rong supported her as they made their way out.


    Zhao Huai and his men chased them all the way to the gates of the vige. Although the main gates were firmly shut, the sound of shing weapons and war-cries could be clearly heard through those closed doors. It was evident that the three thousand troops had already fought their way up the mountain.


    As soon as Jing Rong and the others arrived, the main gates were pushed open from outside, the sound of fighting growing more deafening. The Jing Province troops encircled the Gaoshan Gang members, forcing them inwards inch by inch, taking control of the exterior barrier in no time. However, there were only about a thousand calvary at the top of the mountain; most of them had been sacrificed on their way up, injured or killed by the traps that lined the mountain. They could only imagine how terrifying, bloody and fierce the battle at the foot of the mountain must have been.


    Lang Po rushed in with some soldiers, regrouping with Jing Rong and the rest. ¡°Your Highness!¡± His forehead was damp with perspiration, but his voice was strong and resonant.


    Jing Rong was startled. He questioned Lang Po, ¡°Who ordered you to bring the men andunch this attack?¡±


    ¡°The Shanhuai County Governor.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Zhang Huanping, oh Zhang Huanping ¨C this Prince is definitely going to rid you of your official hat and gown!


    Only a thousand odd remained of the three thousand troops, but Zhao Huai only had barely sixty men remaining of his six hundred-strong Gaoshan Gang. It seemed that they were already at checkmate. Zhao Huai could not believe his eyes ¨C it wasn¡¯t long that had passed, but all of his men outside the vige were dead! He was heartbroken, but also vengeful. He intended to charge to his death. He red at Jing Rong with those bloodshot eyes, ¡°We, the Gaoshan Gang, won¡¯t ever admit defeat even if we were down to the veryst man!¡±


    ¡°Both sides have suffered great losses, stop sending them to their deaths.¡± Jing Rong tried to persuade him otherwise.


    ¡°Gaoshan Vige was my father¡¯s life ¨C you¡¯ve already taken my life by destroying it.¡± He could barely contain his tears as he cried out.


    The remaining bandits were likewise devastated, but were determined to charge alongside Zhao Huai with thest of their strength; to them, the Gaoshan Gang and Gaoshan Vige were their family and home ¨C once it was gone, they would have nothing to live for. ¡°First Master, we¡¯ll follow you ¨C we¡¯ll fight till ourst breaths!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The atmosphere began to heat up.


    Ji Yunshu became teary at this sight. It was difficult to speak as she had choked on the thick smoke, so she grabbed tightly onto Jing Rong¡¯s arm as she shook her head, eking out, ¡°Stop killing.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°Zhao Huai, it¡¯s no more than a fruitless struggle. This Prince willmand the troops to retreat ¨C you can keep your Gaoshan Vige.¡±


    ¡°You have massacred hundreds of my brothers ¨C if I, Zhao Huai, were to agree, I¡¯m a useless coward!¡± He ordered, ¡°Kill! Charge!¡± Lang Po led the Jing Province troops from both sides, cing Jing Rong and the others safely behind their protection.


    A bloody battle would soonmence.


    But...


    ¡°Stop!¡± Zhao Qing ran in, wedging himself between both camps. His eyes were already rimmed with red; his sturdy, tall figure an eyesore right in the middle of the room.


    Zhao Huai spoke, ¡°Zhao Qing, move aside.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I know everything ¨C I know all about what has happened to me these past few years. All of you have been lying to me to protect me; but other than Father, I only have you left, Brother. Stop all this, stop the fighting and killing.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Qing...¡±


    ¡°Brother! Please, I beg you.¡±


    Zhao Huai began to sob, his entire body shaking as his sobbing grew louder. He eventually fell to the ground on his knees, copsing into a heap. He looked up towards the heavens, ¡°I, Zhao Huai, am useless. Since I can¡¯t take revenge for my brothers, I¡¯ll repay them with my arm.¡±


    Hmm?? Before anyone could stop him, Zhao Huai raised his hefty knife, swinging it swiftly down onto his left arm. Fresh blood sttered everywhere and his amputated armnded grotesquely on the muddy ground.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Zhao Qing knelt down beside him, the two brothers entwined together in a sorrowful embrace. Only their cries could be heard...


    At this time, Ji Yunshu finally lost her grasp on consciousness. The time she opened her eyes, they were already at the Shanhuai County Yamen. Jing Rong sat next to her on the bed. As soon as he saw he saw her wake, he asked worriedly, ¡°How are you? Are you ufortable anywhere?¡±


    She shook her heavy head. ¡°How¡¯s Zhao Huai?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo is there.¡±


    She nodded, noticing that Wei Yi was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°He was scared out of his wits. I had someone bring him to rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jing Rong had someone prepare medicine, intending to take a rest after watching Ji Yunshu finish it. However, Ji Wanxin entered the room with reddened eyes, flopped down next to Ji Yunshu¡¯s bed and began to cry. Ji Yunshu patted her head, and shot Jing Rong a look. ¡°Could Your Highness please leave for a moment? I have something I need to say to my Second Sister.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and left. Ji Yunshu also got off her bed, sitting herself at the table.


    ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯re still weak. You¡¯d better rest in bed.¡±


    Ji Yunshu just poured out a cup of tea and pushed it towards Ji Wanxin. Her face turned grave as she said calmly, ¡°Second Sister, once you finish this cup of tea, I¡¯ll ask His Highness to send someone off with you. It¡¯s best if you return to Jinjiang as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 383 - Under The Mask

    <h4><strong>Chapter 383 ¨C Under The Mask


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s sudden words caught Ji Wanxin off guard. ¡°Yunshu, why are you saying this all of sudden? I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can wait until you feel better, then we will leave together. This ce is full of men and they are too rough and careless to take care of you. It will be more convenient if I stay with you. Now...¡±


    ¡°Second sister,¡± Ji Yunshu chimed in before she could even finish her sentence. Looking at her worried and delicate face, Ji Yunshu straightened her face as she said with a low voice, ¡°Ever since I was a kid, second sister has always been the one who has treated me the best besides Wet Nurse Zhang and Luan¡¯er. Yunshu will definitely keep this sentiment in mind forever and I¡¯ll forever be indebted to you.¡±


    ¡°We are sisters. I am supposed to treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Second sister has always been so soft and gentle. You never fight with anyone at home. Due to your poor health, you have mostly been staying in your courtyard for the past years. From a logical point of view, you should be someone who hates fighting and longs for peace and serenity. You will marry into a good family in the future, then spend your life supporting your husband, raising your children, and lead a peaceful, stable life. This would bring more happiness than living a life full of fighting and scheming.¡± Ji Wanxin pretended to be confused, although she knew that something was wrong deep down inside. However, she faked her ignorance and refused say it out loud.


    Ji Yunshu poured yet another cup of tea, and put it in front of Ji Wanxin. She took back the previous cup and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wait till the tea is cool to drink. Cool tea will hurt your stomach and make you feel bad.¡± Swiftly, she took the cup of cool tea and poured it on the ground!


    Ji Wanxin quietly listened to Ji Yunshu¡¯s purposeful speech and stared as the tea was poured away, biting on her lips wordlessly. She then nodded, took a sip of the warm tea and stood up. ¡°Let me get your cape.¡± She walked towards the screen and picked up a light blue cape, but did not immediately put it on Ji Yunshu. Instead, she stood there for a while, pretending to smooth out wrinkles on the cape. Her eyes were on the cape but she seemed to have a lot running in her mind. Finally, she could not hold back anymore and said softly, ¡°Yunshu, you can be direct if you have anything to say to me.¡± She did not turn her head the whole time, or maybe she was too afraid to look at Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu was not facing her either, looking at the empty teacup in her hand instead. A few momentster, she pushed herself up and walked towards Ji Wanxin. She took the cape and put it on. ¡°Some things are better left unsaid.¡±


    ¡°How can I understand if you don¡¯t say it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled and held her hand. ¡°Remember that night when the Ji Residence caught on fire? I asked if you were the one who told father about the things I talked about with Ji Pei under the plum tree. To be frank, your answer didn¡¯t matter to me because it was all in the past and I did not want to dwell on it.¡±


    Ji Wanxin withdrew her hand. ¡°Why are you talking about this now?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not reply, she continued, ¡°On the day you came to the capital with First Sister, I really thought First Sister was the one who pushed Miss Liang in the rouge store. However, Iter saw the bloodstain on her outfit, and your hand was coincidentally scratched at that time.¡±


    Finally, Ji Wanxin understood. She was shocked. ¡°Yunshu, you suspect me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed, I suspected you. But that was a bold guess and I did not look into it further. I trusted you again and again, thinking that these actions were unintentional. But I did not foresee that the price of my faith in you would be all those lives sacrificed at Gaoshan Vige. They all died because of you.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, I...¡±


    ¡°Ji Wanxin, did a dog eat your conscience?¡± Ji Yunshu questioned angrily with clenched fists.


    Ji Wanxin retreated in shock. She stared at Ji Yunshu, who was now ring at her with a pair of relentless eyes. Her eyes teared up as she bit on her rosy lips and shook her head. ¡°Yunshu, I don¡¯t know what are you talking about. I have no idea who exposed your conversation with Ji Pei to father and I don¡¯t understand why you think that I¡¯m the one who pushed first sister, subsequently causing Miss Liang to fall and die. And regarding what happened at Gaoshan Vige...what does that have to do with me? Yunshu, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± She cried pitifully.


    Ji Yunshu sneered and approached her step by step. Ji Wanxin backed up in response, and was eventually forced to lean against the pir at her back. Ji Yunshu¡¯s cold eyes stared right into Ji Wanxin¡¯s teary eyes. She was merciless as she questioned, ¡°You were also the reason the two bandits ran away from our capture, right?¡±


    Ji Wanxin shook her head frantically.


    ¡°The rope was cut by a knife, one that you left in the room on purpose. Usually, you only keep your jade pendant and handkerchief on you. Why would you carry a knife? Furthermore, those people knew that they could ckmail Prince Rong by capturing me. Other than you, who else would tell them this?¡± Ji Yunshu listed out the clues one by one. Ji Yunshu was never a fool; she knew about everything that had happened, but wanted to trust in her pitiful second sister. In the end, her trust was misced and resulted in terrible consequences.


    Ji Wanxin sobbed. ¡°I didn¡¯t... I...¡±


    ¡°Lang Po said that the ambush at the vige was under orders from the Shanhuai county yamen. However, I think that you yed an important part too, am I right? What you wanted was to provoke those people so that they would kill me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Yunshu. It was definitely a misunderstanding. The Prince went into the vige to save you and it was a matter of life and death. I only spoke to Lord Zhang because I was worried about the safety of the Prince. That was why...¡±


    p!


    Ji Yunshu flung her open palm across Ji Wanxin¡¯s face. The frail beauty was thrown to the ground with the force of the p. Shey on the ground and cried uncontrobly as she held her swollen face. She looked at Ji Yunshu as if she were a stranger, tears streaming unstoppably.


    Ji Yunshu stood in front of Ji Wanxin and looked at her from the top to toe. She clenched her fist and said, ¡°This p isn¡¯t for the sacrificed lives. This is to wake you up, hoping that you will not continue down the wrong path. There¡¯s no turning back and you must know that karma will always haunt you.¡± With merely her own words and no concrete proof, Ji Yunshu could not conclude anything, otherwise, she would have thrown the evidence into Ji Wanxin¡¯s face.


    Faced with Ji Yunshu¡¯s usation, Ji Wanxin felt wronged and refused to admit to any of it. She sobbed and said, ¡°Yunshu, how would I do that? We grew up together. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am?¡±


    ¡°Exactly because we grew up together, I was able to believe that those were your doings.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, you beat a cat to death only because it tore your dress with its paws. Three years ago, you were displeased when Miss Lu wore the same hair essories as you, so you cruelly sent people to cut off her hair in public. Two years ago, when you were on your pnquin to the temple for prayer, someone blocked your way and you missed the chance to put on the first joss stick. Later, you punished the person with ten ps. Do you still want me to list out all the examples?¡±


    Urgh! Ji Wanxin bawled even louder! ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Ji Yunshu sniffed and swallowed back all her emotions. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t want to admit it. But today, our rtionship as sisters...¡± She tore off a piece from her skirt and dangled it from the tip of her fingers.


    ¡°...is as this robe.¡± She let go, and the piece of cloth fell to the ground.


    Ji Wanxin choked, so overwhelmed with despair that she could no longer cry. Hopelessness was painted all over her face.


    At this moment, two maids from the county residence walked in right. They were both dumbfounded at the scene. To go in or to leave? They could only stand still at the door.


    Ji Yunshu was not flustered. She sat calmly by the table and poured herself another cup of tea. She took a sip and nced at the two maids, ¡°Miss Ji identally fell down. I fear that she has hurt herself. Two of you help her to her room to rest, then inform the horsekeeper from Ji Family to ready the carriage. Miss Ji isn¡¯t feeling well, she¡¯s heading back to Jinjiang.¡±


    The two maids looked at each other. ¡°Yes.¡± Then they hurried in and helped the distressed Ji Wanxin up from the ground. Inadvertently, they saw the red mark on her face.


    Fall? This is obviously a p! The five fingerprints are so clear. Teacher Ji has such hot temper that he can even hit a woman.


    Thinking about it, the two maids did not dare to stay longer, worried that Ji Yunshu would vent his anger on them. They immediately brought Ji Wanxin away, back to her own room.

 Chapter 384 - ‘Xu’

    <h4><strong>Chapter 384 ¨C ¡®Xu¡¯


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    In the other room.


    Jing Rong made his way to the main hall after leaving Ji Yunshu¡¯s room.


    His stance was clear: praise where praise is deserved, penalty where penalty is required; if punishment was needed, it could not be forgotten or passed over. Zhang Huanping was kneeling prostate in the middle of the hall, his hands stretched straight in front of his head, which was buried firmly in his knees. He was trembling and shaking, but did not dare to speak or move. Lang Po stood next to him.


    Jing Rong sat in the main seat of the hall. His expression was stern, the veins on his forehead almost popping out. It seemed like Zhang Huanping was about to get punished, when Jing Rong turned his gaze to Lang Po angrily. ¡°Since when have you begun ignoring this Prince¡¯s direct orders?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the order to bring the three thousand troops to attack the mountain?¡±


    ¡°This servant deserves to die. I was waiting for Your Highness¡¯s order when Lord Zhang sent a messenger, saying that Your Highness had entered Gaoshan Vige without escort, and asked this servant to bring troops to rescue Your Highness. This servant was worried about Your Highness¡¯s safety and so didn¡¯t consider too much. This servant is dumb and stupid ¨C I didn¡¯t know of the intricacies behind the n. This servant is willing to take responsibility for my actions; please punish this servant, Your Highness.¡± Before serving Jing Rong, Lang Po spent a long time in the army. He was a tough military man; he had charged at the forefront against enemies, led troops tens of thousands strong,fought with guns and des- he had naturally grown to be a man of his actions; he would never run away from what he deserved, whether good or bad.


    Jing Rong reprimanded, ¡°Considering the consequences, this Prince will definitely punish you.¡±


    Lang Po hung his head in silence.


    Jing Rong next turned to Zhang Huanping. He raised a hand and pped the tea table next to him with a bang. The teacup that was sitting daintily on it rolled to the ground. He questioned, ¡°Lord Zhang, what do you have to say?¡±


    Zhang Huanping began to shake even more. He stammered, ¡°It was all this official¡¯s fault. Please have mercy, Your Highness, seeing that this official also only acted with consideration for Your Highness¡¯s safety. Please spare this official, Your Highness. Now that Gaoshan Vige has been wiped out, Your Highness can be relieved of your worry ¨C this is something to be celebrated. This official has more than made up for his original crime. Please have mercy, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Jing Rong was truly andpletely enraged. He stood up in a fit, approaching Zhang Huanping to give him a good kick. Zhang Huanping immediately returned to his kneeling, almost prone position, holding back the pain he felt from Jing Rong¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°Zhang Huanping, you really are daring ¨C you say your achievements can negate the trouble you¡¯ve caused? Only a thousand remain of the three thousand troops from Jing Province andGaoshan Vige has been reduced to a bloody ruin; you dare say you are not guilty? Your head wouldn¡¯t even be sufficient repayment for this crime!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Men.¡± Several men entered at Jing Rong¡¯smand. ¡°The Shanhuai County Governor, Zhang Huanping, hasmitted a severe, unforgivable crime. Remove his official ck hat and his official rights, then report him to Lord Liu of the Ministry of Personnel.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± His men came forth, propped up Zhang Huanping and plucked the official hat from his head, then dragged him out of the hall.


    ¡°Please have mercy, Your Highness, please! This official won¡¯t dare to do such a thing again, never ever again in my life!¡± His voice faded into the distance.


    Since Zhang Huanping had received his dues, it was now Lang Po¡¯s turn. Jing Rong ordered, ¡°You should be obeying this Prince¡¯s orders, but you ended up listening to Zhang Huanping¡¯s words ¨C what nonsense. You are partly to me for the situation today, so you¡¯ll be punished by militaryw ¨C you¡¯ll receive forty paddles for your misdoings. Go and receive your punishment yourself.¡± He waved him away.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lang Po did not try to negotiate or plead, and left willingly to collect what he deserved.


    Jing Rong felt the beginning of a headache; now that this matter had exploded beyond his initial expectations, word would have surely travelled to the Capital! He went to look for Ji Yunshu after he had finished arranging Zhang Huanping¡¯s report, only to hear that Ji Wanxin was preparing to leave. Full of questions, he found Ji Yunshu staring nkly into the distance in her room. ¡°Why did your Second Sister decide to depart early?¡± He sat down facing her. ¡°What did you talk about just now?¡±


    ¡°Some stuff.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s leaving once you¡¯ve finished chitchatting? Wasn¡¯t the bond between you two sisters very strong? With your weak constitution now, she should logically remain here to look after you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu spoke quietly, ¡°To have something this big happen just as we left the Capital, I think it would be much safer for Second Sister to return to Jinjiang alone.¡± She did not want to explicitly exin why; she still had a soft spot for her ¨C there was no need for her to destroy Ji Wanxin¡¯s ¡®sickly beauty¡¯ image. Ji Yunshu spoke again before Jing Rong could continue his questioning. ¡°I think that news of this must have already travelled to the Capital by now. What are you nning to do now?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking about my n to counter this matter, or my escape route?¡±


    ¡°Thetter.¡±


    Jing Rong chuckled nonchntly. ¡°I can¡¯t and don¡¯t want to predict Imperial Father¡¯s decision. Nevertheless, he wouldn¡¯t execute me ¨C this matter may have been much bigger than we expected, but Gaoshan Vige was indeed brought down and we have exterminated a pest for the government. It was a stroke of fortune that we didn¡¯t harm any of the surrounding vigers this time. Another point would be that the ones who attacked the mountain weren¡¯t imperial soldiers, so if the court were to track down who¡¯s responsible, they would have no grounds. The only unfortunate misstep would be that Marquis Kang willprobablye after me for this debt I owe; he lent me three thousand but I lost two ¨C even if I promised him the Golden Woven Armour, he has lost far more than he would gain.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, sighing.


    ¡°How¡¯s the wound on your back?¡± Jing Rong asked her out of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better have a look. You always say you¡¯re fine ¨C wait till you¡¯re hit by another paddle and begin to bleed again.¡±


    Such deceptively sweet words!Jing Rong¡¯s evil hands had already reached over. Ji Yunshu swerved and stood up to escape, her hands instinctively moving to her waist in case Jing Rong were to grab her again, only for her face to fall. She patted her waistband, anxiously asking, ¡°Where¡¯s my jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°What jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°That piece of blood jade that Wei Yi gifted me.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me, did I lose it at Gaoshan Vige?


    That same moment, Gaoshan Vige.


    Nothing much remained of the vige after that fire; the once imprable Gaoshan Vige was no more than a feeble branch in the storm. With Mo Ruo present, Zhao Huai had fortunately managed to hold on to his life despite losing an arm.


    Mo Ruo left a prescription and letter for Zhao Qing, reminding them, ¡°The prescription and letter are for you to bring to Abbot Lingzhou at Lu An Temple. When he sees the letter, he¡¯ll continue your acupuncture treatment, and you¡¯ll recover.¡± Zhao Qing expressed his gratitude. Mo Ruo gave a slight bow, giving a few more orders before he left.


    Zhao Huai stirred awake not long after Mo Ruo was gone. He was a tough man; he looked not too different from his usual self even after losing an arm and a significant amount of blood. Although awake, he said nothing, only staring ahead coldly.


    Zhao Qing spoke first, ¡°The Gaoshan Vige is no more now. The past is the past, Jiu¡¯er¡¯s matter... has also passed. I will head to Lu An Temple and continue my treatment. I will give you Father¡¯s Jade Extraction Bottle ¨C you should restart the wine brewery.¡±


    Zhao Huai remained quiet. Then, a servant boy entered. He must have just finished putting out the fires as his entire face was covered with soot. He held something in his hand, which he presented to the Zhao brothers, ¡°First Master, Second Master, this was found amongst the ruins. It¡¯s strange ¨C this piece of jade wasn¡¯t the least bit affected.¡±


    Zhao Qing eyed it cautiously, ¡°Bring it to me.¡±


    Thatckey boy handed it over. It was a vermillion-coloured piece of blood jade ¨C he had never seen this pendant before!


    Zhao Huai shot over a careless eye, but his eyes widened in an instant, his entire back straightening with surprise. He spoke with pale, white lips, ¡°Is there a ¡®Xu¡¯ character engraved on the back of the jade?¡±


    Zhao Qing flipped it over ¨C there it was! A ¡®Xu¡¯ character!


    Zhao Huai was stricken!


    ...

 Chapter 385 - Prince Rong Would Have Thoughts Of Rebellion

    <h4><strong>Chapter 385 ¨C Prince Rong Would Have Thoughts Of Rebellion


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The Capital.


    As they had predicted, those in the Capital had already gotten wind of themotion in Shanhuai County. Although Qi Zhen Emperor had not resumed regr court proceedings, his condition was much improved and he had his head eunuch deliver the ims and reports submitted by various officials to his own private chambers. When he found out about the incident at Shanhuai County, he mmed that report furiously into the ground and swept everything on his table to the floor.


    The officials who tagged along stood divided on opposite sides, all of them hanging their heads in silence. It was out of character, but even Jing Yi stood aside obediently; nobody dared to further aggravate the angry tiger.


    ¡°Ridiculous, a Prince getting himself into such trouble so soon after leaving the Capital!¡± It was more about his own damaged image ¨C how shameful for a Prince to be robbed and ambushed by bandits!


    Everybody present kept mum.


    Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s fury was difficult to cate, his gaze as cold as an icicle. Lord Liu of the MInistry of Personnel hesitated, before finally paying his respects as he asked, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Rong has ordered to strip the Shanhuai County Governor of his post and has handed this official this task. May this official ask for Your Majesty¡¯s instructions?¡± His voice was steady, but it could notpletely mask his nerves.


    Qi Zhen Emperor scoffed, dissatisfied. ¡°Instructions? What instructions? For something like this to happen in Shanhuai County, of course the Shanhuai County Governor needs to take responsibility for it. Do what you have to do. If you really don¡¯t know how to punish him, then just consult the Great Lin Law Book!¡±


    Thud! Another report on the desk fell victim to an angry swipe.


    Lord Liu shook. ¡°Un... Understood.¡± He hung his head even lower as he moved back into line. Nobody else dared toe forward after witnessing Lord Liu¡¯s attempt.


    Jing Yi had a frown on his calm face, but he was smirking inside. He swept a nce across the room and took a step forward, ¡°Please calm down, Imperial Father. It¡¯s unexpected for Jing Rong to be attacked by bandits. Although he was indeed in the wrong for not reporting this to the courts before attacking the mountain, it¡¯s lucky that nobody was seriously hurt.¡±


    Nobody was seriously hurt? Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s expression was unreadable, ¡°So, ording to you, this Emperor shouldn¡¯t punish him, but instead reward him?¡±


    ¡°This Son only feels that it¡¯s not unexpected for Jing Rong to take action ordingly when something unexpected happens, especially during his journey to Yufu County for his investigation of the relief silvers. Since he was attacked, leading troops to take down those bandits isn¡¯tpletely unreasonable.¡±


    Was the sun going to rise from the West? How rare it was for Jing Yi to plead on Jing Rong¡¯s behalf! Qi Zhen Emperor had a dark expression on his face and chose not to reply Jing Yi, instead staring at the report that he had just flung onto the ground, secretly contemting something.


    To his officials and subordinates, Qi Zhen Emperor was at the angriest that they had ever seen. What they could not understand was, why? They didn¡¯t lose a single imperial soldier and Gaoshan was conquered ¨C why was he still furious? The old sayings were right ¨C the Emperor¡¯s heart is more difficult to fathom than the weather!


    A eunuch bowed as he entered at that moment, ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Qin has requested an audience.¡±


    Qin Shiyu? That old man had not been involved in politics for an eon. He had difficulty walking, so for him to make a trip here, it was definitely not just for a leisurely cup of tea. He must have heard some rumour, and entered the pce about Jing Rong¡¯s matter. Qi Zhen Emperor scoffed, but he could not possibly reject him. ¡°Let him enter.¡±


    The eunuch bowed and did as he was told. Qin Shiyu had an obvious limp, dragging one foot behind him as he made his way in. The entire journey was only a few steps, but it took him several minutes before he reached the centre of the chamber. He raised his hands in respect and bowed. ¡°This official pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Lord Qin doesn¡¯t need to bother with the formalities.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks to Your Majesty.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor gestured at his remaining officials. ¡°The rest of you can leave.¡±


    They bowed before leaving one after the other. ¡°This official takes his leave.¡± It was their golden opportunity for escape!


    Jing Yi surveyed Qin Shiyu; he was secretly weighing up something, but did not voice any opinion, only paying his respects towards Qi Zhen Emperor, ¡°This Son takes his leave.¡± Jing Yi left and the remaining eunuchs were also chased off by Qi Zhen Emperor. Only Qin Shiyu remained.


    ¡°This Emperor has heard that Lord Qin¡¯s condition has red up recently; why aren¡¯t you resting at home?¡±


    Qin Shiyu bowed humbly. ¡°This official¡¯s leg has been a longstanding problem ¨C it¡¯s no big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then is your purpose today just visiting this Emperor? Or do you have another objective?¡±


    Another objective? These were severe words! Qin Shiyu bowed deeper reflexively, raising his hands up, ¡°This official wouldn¡¯t dare. I heard that Prince Rong exterminated several bandits in Shanhuai County and eliminated several hundred of the Gaoshan Gang members. I was going to enter the pce, and so thought to understand the case better whilst I was here.¡±


    ¡°Then are you clear now?¡±


    ¡°This official knows that none of the vigers around Shanhuai County were hurt during this incident. The Gaoshan Gang has always been troubling the court; Prince Rong has instead done the court and our Great Lin a favour this time round.¡±


    What a glib tongue! Heaping praise after praise onto Jing Rong. What could he do? Qin Shiyu was always straightforward. Hmph! Qi Zhen Emperor rolled his eyes, ¡°Then ording to Lord Qin, Jing Rong should be rewarded?¡± His tone was cold!


    Qin Shiyu hung his head wordlessly.


    Qi Zhen Emperor gave an icyugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Qin didn¡¯te all this way just to say this, no? Since this Emperor has already gotten rid of the others, just speak your mind; spit it out.¡±


    Qin Shiyu straightened his back a little, his hands still by his side respectfully. ¡°This official is aware of Your Majesty¡¯s concerns, and has entered the pce today to help relieve some of it.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is worried that... Prince Rong would have thoughts of rebellion.¡±


    Ugh! Qin Shiyu, oh Qin Shiyu! You really are daring! He did point out Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s worry immediately, with pinpoint precision. Qi Zhen Emperor was neither shocked nor worried, but narrowed his eyes as he listened on.


    ¡°Instead of reporting this extermination of the bandit camp to the Capital, Prince Rong went to borrow three thousand troops from Marquis Kang in Jing Province. When Marquis Kang was still serving the government, he did not have much interaction with Prince Rong, so why would he be willing to lend Prince Rong his army? Hence, Your Majesty¡¯s concerns aren¡¯t unfounded. But, although the Marquis has not since asked after the affairs of the government, this official knows that Marquis Kang has always been aware of the misdoings of the bandits in Shanhuai County, and has mentioned wanting to get rid of them for good several times. Therefore, isn¡¯t it reasonable for the Marquis to agree to Prince Rong¡¯s request this time?¡±


    When put this way, it did sound valid! When Marquis Kang had still been involved in politics, he did bring up the extermination of those bandits, but his proposal was shot down by Qi Zhen Emperor himself ¨C Shanhuai County was situated at a strategic location in the Great Lin, and it was unwise to deploy troops unnecessarily. As time passed and his dissatisfaction grew, Marquis Kang eventually hung up his official robes and left the court and the Capital for good!


    Qin Shiyu continued, ¡°Your Majesty has a better grasp of Prince Rong¡¯s character than this official does; I don¡¯t think that he would have thoughts of rebellion, or privately entice others or Marquis Kang to join his faction. The bigger his move, the more attention he draws; even if Prince Rong were muddled, he wouldn¡¯t have borrowed Marquis Kang¡¯s troops to draw Your Majesty¡¯s suspicion.¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s concerns had reduced significantly by this point. He spoke quietly, ¡°After what Lord Qin has shared, it seems like this Emperor has thought too much of it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty should consider this as well ¨C Jing Province was the closest in distance to Shanhuai County. If Prince Rong had submitted a report to the Capital and waited for the troops to be readied, it would take too much time; time that the situation then couldn¡¯t afford. Since it was an urgent matter, Prince Rong could only pay Marquis Kang a visit to borrow the forces he needed. What¡¯s more, the men lost from this attack were all Kang¡¯s men ¨C hasn¡¯t Your Majesty been worried all these years about the army in Marquis Kang¡¯s hands? Prince Rong has not only rid the government of the pest that was Gaoshan Vige, but also reduced Marquis Kang¡¯s military power ¨C for the government, for Your Majesty, this is a win-win situation. Hence, Prince Rong shouldn¡¯t be penalised, he instead deserves to be rewarded.¡±


    Every word was as precise as a dagger, but Qin Shiyu spoke as if none of it mattered at all.


    ...

 Chapter 386 - Ji Yunshu, Are You Crazy?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 386 ¨C Ji Yunshu, Are You Crazy?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Deserved to be rewarded!


    If what Qin Shiyu said was urate, not only should Jing Rong be rewarded, it should even be something big. Qi Zhen Emperor contemted as his furrowed brows gradually rxed. He made a gesture and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Qin Shiyu bowed his head.


    However, Qi Zhen Emperor had another concern, ¡°Marquis Kang must be feeling unsatisfied after losing two-thousand troops in the ambush.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly the other reason why the humble servant came today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty knows well Marquis Kang¡¯s temper. Although he lent the troops voluntarily, losing two thousand troops must have displeased him. Your Majesty might as wellpensate him so that he will not chatter about this in the future, saying that the royal court is indebted to him.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to reimburse the two thousand troops?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Your Majesty only have to pay him with the love of his life.¡±


    The love of his life!


    Everything was clear for Qi Zhen Emperor now. Amongst all the civilian and military officers at the court, everyone knew that Marquis Kang¡¯s love of his life was the golden woven armour! Qi Zhen Emperor frowned as he weighed the pros and cons in his mind.


    Outside the hall.


    Jing Yi had not left, instead he was standing outside. After a short while, an eunuch came. He bowed and muttered a few words by Jing Yi¡¯s ears, then he murmured, ¡°Prince Yi, that¡¯s all this humble one heard.¡±


    Jing Yi nodded and nced at the hall purposefully. Then, he left and headed straight to Xiao Concubine¡¯s residence to report all he knew in full detail.


    Xiao Concubine squinted her phoenix eyes and tapped the arm of her chair with her long, manicured fingernails. A momentter, she said, ¡°Just disregard this issue for now. Jing Rong has already left the capital. What you should worry about now, is your marriage with the eldest daughter of the Ji Family instead of the Prince who¡¯ll eventually lose to you.¡±


    Jing Yi nodded, ¡°Yes, this son understands.¡± He was always respectful to his Imperial Mother.


    ¡°Your Imperial Father has not been in a good mood. Although he appears to be fine, he is very sad about the Crown Prince¡¯s death. After a period of time has passed and the incident has faded from his mind, I will suggest the marriage between you and Ji Family to your Imperial Father. The most important thing for you now is to avoid making any mistakes. Prince Rong is out of the capital, hence, regardless of how he¡¯s doing, you don¡¯t have to pay too much attention on him. But in front of your Imperial Father, you should always try to speak highly of Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will listen to Imperial Mother.¡± Jing Yi was very obedient. After all, this was a critical moment in his life.


    After talking about her son¡¯s issue, Xiao Concubine was again reminded of her daughter. She sighed as her head started to hurt. She supported her head with her delicate fingers and massaged her temples.


    Jing Yi noticed her change of expression. He understood what his Imperial Mother was thinking, hence, he asked, ¡°Imperial Mother, you¡¯re worried about Xuan¡¯er?¡±


    Xiao Concubine nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve grounded that girl for so many days. She has barely eaten anything and lost quite some weight. Of course I am worried. However, I¡¯m afraid that she will reveal our n to your Imperial Father and all our preparations will be in vain.¡± She sighed again.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s Imperial Mother¡¯s n?¡±


    Concubine Xiao stood up and paced back and forth, a troubled expression on her face. Suddenly, her eyes beamed as an idea emerged. ¡°Xuan¡¯er has reached the age of marriage. Instead of locking her up in the pce, I might as well just let her go. The third son of the King of Huyi sent a minister herest year. He delivered a letter to seek for marriage alliance. However, at that time, arge-scaled corruption took ce around Pi Province, hence this matter was postponed. After the proposal was deferred, King of Qujiang happened to seek for marriage as well. Hence, the marriage proposal was dyed further until now.¡± The intention was obvious.


    Jing Yi was kind of shocked, ¡°Why did Imperial Mother never mention this before?¡±


    ¡°That letter was sent directly to your Imperial Father by the diplomat. Only a few of the ministers knew about this and briefly spoke to me about it. I didn¡¯t take it seriously back then.¡±


    ¡°So Imperial Mother ns to bring it up with Imperial Father now? And marry Xuan¡¯er off to Huyi?¡±


    ¡°Although the people of Huyi are mostly barbarians, it is a wealthy ce. I have heard that the third son of the King of Huyi is a decent man. He is versed in both literature and military affairs. The King of Huyi values him, so he might be the new king in the future. By then, Xuan¡¯er will be the queen.¡± It seemed as if she were ying a carefully calcted game of chess.


    Jing Yi was doubtful, ¡°Will this work?¡±


    ¡°As long as your Imperial Father agrees to this, everything will work out. But it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Xuan¡¯er¡¯s marriage or yours, we will talk about itter. In case this creates more trouble for your Imperial Father and causes an opposite effect.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both of them stayed silent. But in Xiao Concubine¡¯s mind, she had already had a perfect n.


    ......


    ...


    The next day, the Emperor sent down an order. Prince Rong had done both right and wrong. Hence, there was neither punishment nor reward for him. On the other hand, Marquis Kang would be rewarded! The two imperial edicts were delivered from the capital. One was sent to Jing Rong at Shanhuai Province, and another to Marquis Kang at Jing Province, along with the golden woven armour.


    For this, Marquis Kang was very much delighted. He teared up as he held the golden woven armour. Eventually, he could not help but bawl loudly. The precious thing he had been longing for his whole life finally belonged to him. Of course, he could not contain his emotions. He brought the armour along with him to eat, to sleep, and even to the toilet. He even ordered people to customise an exquisite box so that he could keep the armour in it. Six locks were installed to secure the armour inside the box. Everyone else was speechless.


    The moment Jing Rong received the imperial edict, he discarded it at the bottom of a box. After this incident, he was more careful than ever, and was essentially attached to Ji Yunshu at the hip. If he could, he would hang his eyeballs on her. He was so afraid that this woman would be taken away again. Just like how people described it as, ¡®fear of dropping when you hold it in your hands, fear of melting when you hold it in your mouth¡¯.


    However, Ji Yunshu had been distressed for two days. Jing Rong tried tofort her by saying, ¡°This Prince has already sent people to the Gaoshan Vige. It doesn¡¯t matter if the vige has turned into a ruin or the crystal has melted, if the jade is still there, I will find it for you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are you stupid? How can jade melt? Only the colour on the outer surface of the jade will change.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jing Rong was irritated but couldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Is the jade from Wei Yi so important to you?¡±


    ¡°That belongs to his dad?¡± Jing Rong was surprised and he said in disgust, ¡°Ji Yunshu, are you crazy? Why are you so worried about his dad¡¯s jade? What enormous secret was hidden in the jade? Is it a treasure map?¡±


    You¡¯re the crazy one!


    Ji Yunshu red at him. ¡°That was the only thing his dad left for him. He gave it to me, yet I lost it. How am I supposed to exin this to him?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face was painted with jealousy, yet he swallowed that feeling. He softened his voice and said, ¡°Fine, if that item is still around, I will definitely get it back to you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this moment, Jing Rong¡¯s guard rushed in and shouted joyfully, ¡°Prince, Teacher Ji, it¡¯s found, it¡¯s found! The jade has been found!¡±


    Ji Yunshu stood up and went out of the room. The guard carefully handed the jade to her, and said, ¡°Teacher Ji, is this the one?¡±


    Ji Yunshu held it in her palm and nodded happily. ¡°Yes, this is the one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± The guard wiped off the sweat on his face.


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    ¡°The first master of Gaoshan Gang sent it to us. He sent it here after he found out that Teacher Ji lost a jade. He said that his people found it in the fire.¡±


    ¡°Fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Weird! This jade was found in the fire, yet it still looks perfect and not scratched. Is it possible that this is a legendary jade? Wow, I found a treasure!

 Chapter 387 - The Mythical Rock

    <h4><strong>Chapter 387 ¨C The Mythical Rock


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Jing Rong had aplicated expression when he saw the jade in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands. He went forward and asked, ¡°Now that you have found the jade given to you by Wei Yi¡¯s father. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±


    Brother, this is not from Wei Yi¡¯s father, this is from Wei Yi. How can you forget this?


    Since the jade had been found, Ji Yunshu did not dwell on the topic. Maybe due to its high quality, the colour of the jade did not change after the fire. She tucked it away safely inside a small pouch. Jing Rong thought, ¡®We¡¯ve stayed here longer than expected and it¡¯s dying our schedule. Since we¡¯ve addressed the issue at the Gaoshan Vige and the jade has been found, we shall leave.¡¯ He thenmanded everyone to pack their things so they could leave the first thing tomorrow.


    When it was time for lunch, Wei Yi ran to Ji Yunshu with a big rock in his arms. He excitedly said, ¡°Shu¡¯er, look. This is a mythical rock!¡±


    Ji Yunshu examined the rock closely as she was stunned. She carried the rock in her arms to inspect it carefully. It appeared as a normal rock to her no matter how thorough she examined it. It looked more boring than a usual rock. Jing Rong took a piece of meat and said, ¡°You fool, how is this a mythical rock? This is just another stupid rock on the riverbank, exposed to the wind, rain, sun and moon. Did you buy this from someone at a great cost?¡±


    Wei Yi looked upset and pouted, ¡°Brother Mo Ruo told me that it is a mythical rock.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother Mo Ruo said this rock can be used to heal injuries because it has a cooling effect.¡±


    ¡°What a fantastic tale!¡± Jing Rong said as heughed sarcastically.


    Wei Yi took the rock back from Ji Yunshu, and debated with Jing Rong in agitation, ¡°Brother Mo Ruo would never lie to me. It¡¯s real. I even spent three taels on it.¡±


    Pfft...


    Jing Rong could not hold back hisughter and identally spat out the food in his mouth.


    ¡°You really spent money on this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mythical rock. Of course I had to spend money on it.¡±


    This kid is hopeless!


    Jing Rong shook his head helplessly, ¡°From what I see, Mo Rou has definitely taken the three taels from you to buy wine.¡±


    ¡°No. Brother Mo Ruo said that the money was for the mythical rock. He said he would visit the temple to donate them few dayster!¡±


    So naive!


    Ji Yunshu then asked, ¡°What do you want to do with this rock?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for Brother Lang!¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Wei Yi looked a little furious when he heard the question. He red at Jing Rong, ¡°Because of you! Why did you flog Brother Lang? He was so good to you, and went all the way to Gaoshan Vige to save you. You didn¡¯t thank him, instead, you punished him. Mom said that we should always be grateful of others¡¯ kindness and try to repay them. You will be punished by God for what you did.¡±


    WHAT?!


    Jing Rong¡¯s face turned green. So, that was his fault? He should not punish but reward Lang Po? Ji Yunshu noticed that Jing Rong¡¯s face was growing more and more sour and the sparks in his eyes were overflowing with thousands of volts of electricity. She immediately nudged Wei Yi. ¡°Aren¡¯t you on your way to find Brother Lang? What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave then, Shu¡¯er.¡± He happily ran out carrying the rock.


    Jing Rong put down his chopsticks. His expression was gloomy and his brows were furrowed. ¡°Do you think human flesh tastes good?¡±


    Ji Yunshu simply stared at him.


    Right after Wei Yi left, Mo Ruo came in. As expected, he had a bottle of wine in his hand! He sat down and grabbed a pair of chopsticks, then took a mouthful of the dishes and a sip of his wine in enjoyment. On the other side, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu were staring right at him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡± He touched his face with his hand.


    Jing Rong nced at him in disdain. ¡°You cheated a kid for his money. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being stuffed into the donation box by Buddha?¡±


    Mo Ruoughed. ¡°I was wondering what happened. So it¡¯s about that useless rock.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rebuked, ¡°You knew it was a useless rock, and yet you cheated his money. Now he¡¯s carrying that useless rock to look for Brother Lang. If you can¡¯t cure his injuries from the flogging, Wei Yi will never stop bugging you.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s curable!¡± Mo Ruo replied nonchntly, then continued eating shamelessly until he felt bothered by the gaze from the two pairs of loathing eyes. He put down his chopsticks and replied honestly. ¡°Lang Po¡¯s injuries are almost cured. I¡¯m certain that he will feel better than ever after this. But that rascal Wei Yi wouldn¡¯t stop bothering me. For the past two days, he wouldn¡¯t stop asking me for an elixir. I could neither eat nor sleep. Even when I was at the toilet, he would squat outside and wait for me. I had no choice, so I pointed at a random rock and told him that it was a mythical rock. Since ancient times, all business transactions have been done with money. It wouldn¡¯t have been right if I didn¡¯t take any money from him. Thus I took three taels from him to buy wine and topensate for my frustration the previous two days.¡±


    Speechless!


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong looked at each other without uttering a word.


    Nevertheless, Mo Ruo leaned his body forward and asked curiously, ¡°What say you? Why does that boy Wei Yi treat Lang Po so well? The two of them...¡±


    ¡°Save your nonsense.¡± Ji Yunshu put a stop to his dirty mind. ¡°Lang Po has always cared for Wei Yi. Naturally, when Lang Po is injured, Wei Yi wants the best for him. It is normal for him to ask for an elixir from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, normal. Very normal.¡±


    Everyone knew that they had slept together a few times!


    Mo Ruo couldn¡¯t be bothered to gossip further, so he left with his wine bottle.


    Jing Rong exhorted, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. We are leaving first thing tomorrow.¡±


    Mo Ruo swaggered out the room, then nonchntly replied, ¡°Have you ever seen me drunk?¡±


    His voice echoed through the room.


    In the meantime, Wei Yi went around looking for Lang Po. There was no one in his room. Wei Yi made a detour and eventually found him at the horse barn, grooming the horse.


    ¡°Brother Lang, I brought the medication here.¡± Wei Yi ran to Lang Po.


    Lang Po got curious, ¡°Medication? What sort of medication?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Wei Yi handed him the rock, ¡°This is a mythical rock. Brother Mo Ruo told me that it will cure your wound once you apply it to your buttock.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Try it! Let me help you.¡± He tried to remove Lang Po¡¯s pants as he spoke. His action scared Lang Po out of his wits. The brush in his hand dropped to the ground as he immediately dodged and shouted with his masculine and raspy voice, ¡°Master Wei, I have recovered.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You got flogged so badly, your wound must be rotting. Don¡¯t be shy, remove your pants. Let me apply this rock to your buttock, your wound will be healed very soon. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Master Wei, I really have recovered!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You remove your pants and show me.¡±


    ¡°Master Wei, the wound has really been healed. Moreover, the injury was nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re faking it. Show me!¡± He reached out to pull down Lang Po¡¯s pants.


    After a little tug-of-war, Lang Po was eventually drained of all his energy.


    Wei Yi is with Teacher Ji, and Teacher Ji is protected by our Prince. If I hit him, in the end, I¡¯ll be the one getting punished again. If I don¡¯t hit him, it seems Wei Yi will cling to me forever like a sticky candy and annoy me to death.


    At that moment, two guards arrived at the horse barn, faces full of sly intent. ¡°Escort Lang, just show him. We are all men, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Master Wei is so good to you, he even personally brought you the medication. We aren¡¯t as lucky as you, you should just ept his offer.¡±


    ¡®Screw you!¡¯ Lang Po blushed as they spoke. On top of that, the filthy demon ws of Wei Yi would not stop moving around. Finally, he could not take it anymore. He stomped his feet, shot up to the roof, and disappeared from Wei Yi¡¯s sight. ¡®I can¡¯t stop you, but I can hide.¡¯


    Wei Yi was stamping his feet at the same spot, and shrieked, ¡°Brother Lang, hurry up and remove your pants! I¡¯ll apply the medication for you.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 388 - Travelling In The Same Direction

    <h4><strong>Chapter 388 ¨C Travelling In The Same Direction


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    News of Wei Yi¡¯s antics spread like wildfire.


    The next day.


    Jing Rong and his party were prepared to leave Shanhuai County. Lang Po mounted his horse uneasily. Fortunately for him, Wei Yi had long been brought into a carriage by Ji Yunshu and could no longer bother him; he could thus rx a little. However, the surrounding guards¡¯ gazes towards him had already changed, some of them were even whispering amongst themselves, and a chuckle could be heard every now and then. Lang Po was embarrassed! How did a man of his calibre fall to his current state ¨C what apse in judgement!


    The culprit, Wei Yi, had long forgotten all about this. He was sitting together with Ji Yunshu in the carriage, hugging two boxes of cakes and munching on them happily. ¡°It¡¯s great, we can finally go home!¡±


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Do you miss home?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Of course! I haven¡¯t been back in ages ¨C I don¡¯t know how Ah Mi is doing, and Uncle Fu, Ah Da... I miss them all!¡±


    Ji Yunshu patted his head, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see them soon, in about ten to fifteen days.¡±


    ¡°Then Shu¡¯er, are we never leaving again?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°We¡¯re going to Yufu County ¨C we¡¯re only passing by Jinjiang.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Wei Yi looked down in disappointment.


    Ji Yunshu looked right through him and smiled gently, ¡°Wei Yi, when we get to Jinjiang, you should stay there. I¡¯lle back for you when we finish our business at Yufu.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± He refused, hugging Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm as he leaned his head on her shoulder, ¡°I want to be with Shu¡¯er; I will go wherever you go. We promised each other never to separate.¡± He was like a little kitten, wedging himself in her arms, refusing to leave ¨C he looked adorable!


    Ji Yunshuughed and let him be. She pulled open her curtains with her slender, pale fingers and nced at the carriage behind. She asked the guard outside, ¡°Is Aunty Xie alright?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°She has been fine the past few days, but she¡¯s a bit anxious, since her daughter¡¯s case...¡± He stopped, pondering if he should continue. Ji Yunshu nodded in understanding and dropped her curtains back down.


    Ahead, Mo Ruo still had wine in his hands, the smell of alcohol engulfing the entire carriage as he entered. Jing Rong did not follow suit, so Mo Ruo popped his head out, questioning, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t bear to leave?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    Jing Rong tilted his head, his gazending on the carriage behind as he remarked, ¡°I¡¯m worried about her.¡±


    Mo Ruo smiled, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then go. I can ride this carriage alone ¨C it¡¯ll be so spacious.¡± He popped his head back in excitedly. He was free ¨C he could drink like there was no tomorrow, no-one would care if he died in his drunken stupor, and more importantly, no-one would be there to stop him!


    Jing Rong had already arrived outside Ji Yunshu¡¯s carriage, rapping a finger on the carriage door. Ji Yunshu looked outside, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ask Wei Yi to get out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The carriage in front has more space ¨C ask him to go sit together with Mo Ruo.¡±


    ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    ¡°This Prince will ride with you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu paused, what was wrong with this fellow? Before she could assent, Wei Yi¡¯s voice floated across, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to sit with Shu¡¯er.¡± He stretched half his body outside, ring huffily at Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong did not want to spend any extra energy on this and pulled Wei Yi outside in one smooth movement. He threw him to the guard on duty, ordering, ¡°Take him to Mo Ruo.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Wei Yi struggled and twisted his body, but he was no match for the skilled guard. He could only stare after Ji Yunshu with puppy eyes, calling out ¡®Shu¡¯er¡¯ pitiably.


    Ji Yunshu could not bear to look at him like that, and told Jing Rong, ¡°Even if you wanted to ride here, you don¡¯t have to chase Wei Yi away. Mo Ruo stinks of alcohol ¨C how could he stand it?¡±


    That was indeed true. But... Jing Rong frowned, ¡°This carriage would be too cramped.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rebutted, ¡°Then you can sit with the coachman.¡±


    Jing Rong had no goodeback; once Wei Yi was released, he quickly scurried up the carriage.


    Suddenly, the guard behind shouted. ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu turned back simultaneously, only to see about five or six men on horseback approaching. Those men were tall and bulky, each ferocious-looking and armed with a sabre at their waists. They looked to be charging at them, but instead of approaching Jing Rong, they dilly-dallied a short distance away. The person at the head was Zhao Huai! His sleeve was torn in half where his arm used to sit, and his other arm was firmly on his reins. He sat upright and proud on horseback; losing an arm did not seem to affect his charisma, insteadplementing it!


    Zhao Huai¡¯s gaze met Ji Yunshu¡¯s ¨C strangely, something like loyalty flickered in his gaze. Ji Yunshu averted her gaze, retreating back into the carriage. She¡¯d rather leave this hot potato to Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong was immediately suspicious. Although Zhao Huai only brought several men with him, he still had to be cautious and ordered his men to test the waters. A guard returned, reporting, ¡°Your Highness, he says he¡¯s travelling in the same direction.¡±


    ¡°On the same path?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also going to Shanhuai County.¡±


    This reason... Jing Rong could not help but be wary. The guard spoke, ¡°Your Highness, should we...¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted him, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just be careful, if there¡¯s anymotion, protect Teacher Ji first.¡±


    ¡°This servant understands.¡±


    Jing Rong then headed up Ji Yunshu¡¯s carriage. The three of them rode together, but as Wei Yi was afraid that he would be kicked out by Jing Rong, he curled up in the opposite corner, avoiding Jing Rong¡¯s gaze at all costs.


    ¡°What is Zhao Huai doing here?¡± Ji Yunshu asked puzzledly.


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°He says he¡¯s also going to Yufu County, heading in the same direction.¡±


    ¡°Why is he going to Yufu County out of the blue? It¡¯s so strange!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the likes of him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll stir up any trouble.¡± Ji Yunshu ceased questioning, and the party began their journey towards the Shanhuai County city gates.


    Once they left Shanhuai County, they arrived at Yuzhou Lake shortly after noon. The heavens were not helping them as a storm passed through. The muddy roads meant that they could not make it to Yuzhou before dusk fell, so they decided to make camp in a rundown temple.


    Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates secured their horses and carriages, then cleaned up the temple and started several campfires. Zhao Huai¡¯s men also entered after them, but sat in the opposite corner. They started a campfire themselves, but did not move or approach them at all. The two groups sat awkwardly facing each other.


    Jing Rong picked up a stick out of habit, prodding at the fire before him asionally. Several sparks leapt onto the back of Mo Ruo¡¯s hand, hurting him. He furrowed his brows andined disdainfully, ¡°When can you correct this habit? Didn¡¯t your mama teach you never to y with fire?¡±


    Jing Rong gave him the stink eye. Mo Ruo swallowed, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯m at fault. I woke the sleeping tiger, so I¡¯ll escape first.¡±


    He picked up the two jars of wine that he had just warmed up and headed towards Zhao Huai, squeezing himself in as if they were originally a family. He offered one jar to Zhao Huai, ¡°You¡¯ve only recently lost an arm, why, oh why are you still on the road?¡±


    Zhao Huai did not answer, but he took a mouthful from the jar, tossing the remaining to his brothers.


    Mo Ruo continued, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Qing? Why isn¡¯t he here with you?¡±


    ¡°He went to Lu An Temple. I¡¯ve dispersed my gang brothers ¨C these men are all that I¡¯ve brought.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you heading to Yufu County?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 389 - Plum, Rain, Skiff, Man

    <h4><strong>Chapter 389 ¨C Plum, Rain, Skiff, Man


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°Then why are you going to Yufu County?


    Zhao Huai lowered his head and kept quiet. After some time, his underling handed him the wine bottle once again. He took the bottle and lifted his head to look at Mo Ruo. ¡°To visit an old friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Even the first master from Gaoshan Vige has an old friend?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Huai questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything in particr. I was just asking. Why are you so agitated?¡± As he spoke, Mo Ruo gestured at his amputated arm with his chin, and said directly, ¡°Although your wound has already healed, you¡¯ll still have to take good care of it. The weather seems to be turning worse in theing days and no one knows when the rainy season is going to end. If your wound gets exposed to the humidity, it will leave you with lingering pain.¡±


    Zhao Huai snorted. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Mo Ruo sneered as he stood up and strutted to Jing Rong¡¯s side. The moment he sat down, he lowered his voice and reported to Jing Rong, ¡°Not only is Zhao Huai a rough and stubborn man, he also has a tight mouth. He would not spill a word.¡±


    So he had gone to scout for information.


    Jing Rong threw Zhao Huai a nce, then went back to poking at the campfire with the stick. He said, ¡°He may not have good intentions. You¡¯ll have to look out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your sweetheart get snatched away again.¡± Mo Ruo teased.


    Jing Rong red at him, ¡°Drink your wine.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I drink my wine, and you continue to y with your fire. It¡¯s the best to stay alone in this rainy night.¡± Then, he left the room.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Mo Ruo¡¯s silhouette, then handed Wei Yi to Lang Po. ¡°Stay with Brother Lang for a while.¡±


    Wei Yi rubbed his eyes. ¡°Oh.¡± Then he hugged Lang Po¡¯s arm and went back to sleep.


    Lang Po¡¯s face was painted with awkwardness as the guards beside himughed silently.


    Just when Ji Yunshu stood up and was about to leave, Jing Rong held her arm. ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be there for a short while. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Jing Rong nced outside and understood what Ji Yunshu was thinking. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long with that rascal Mo Ruo. He always acts recklessly as a drunkard.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ji Yunshu walked out of the abandoned temple. It was raining even heavier than before. Raindrops as big as pearls sshed against the road full of potholes, sounding as loud as temple bells. The chill of the wind prated deep into her bones, making her feel as if she was being bitten by ants.


    Mo Ruo sat in the hallway, leaning against a pir with on one foot on the ground while drinking wine with his head tilted back. The moonbeams shining in the dark sky refracted through the raindrops falling from the roof tiles, falling gently on his shoulder. He appeared somewhat pitiful.


    Ji Yunshu quietly walked towards him and sat down in front of him. She lifted her head, looked at the falling rain and intoned, ¡°Amongst plum blossoms, spring rain gently falls. A lonely skiff glides, the gentleman drinks.¡± A smile was painted on her face and her eyes shone with adylike elegance.


    Mo Ruo let out augh. He took another sip of wine and said, ¡°So Teacher Ji isn¡¯t merely good at solving cases, you write good poems too.¡±


    ¡°Anyone can make such simple poem.¡±


    ¡°Plum, rain, skiff, man. That¡¯s interesting.¡± Yet, he took another sip.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him, took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Young Master Mo, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If one can solve problems by drinking another ss of wine, what will happen if one drinks one ss less?


    Huh? This question is intriguing.


    Mo Ruo squinted his eyes and pondered. He pointed at his temple with his finger, and said, ¡°Another ss of wine can help to solve one¡¯s problems, but if they drink one ss less... No, I can¡¯t bear it.¡± He then resumed drinking, one sip followed by another.


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡°There¡¯s someone in Young Master Mo¡¯s heart that you can¡¯t let go. The wine can make you forget about everything, yet can remind you of everything. It¡¯s easy to solve one¡¯s problem when drunk, but hard to release one¡¯s emotions when awake.¡±


    Mo Ruo stayed silent and smiled briefly. The smell of the wine permeated the air, then slowly dispersed along with the drizzling rain...


    The two of them sat there for a while.


    Ji Yunshu could tell that Mo Ruo was already drunk when he leaned on the pir with his eyes closed, the wine bottle in his hand falling to the ground with a loud bang. Ji Yunshu stood up gently and was about to return to the temple. She barely took a few steps before she heard Mo Ruo¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Thank you, Miss Ji.¡± She replied with nothing but a smile before returned to the temple.


    The people inside were sleeping beside the campfire. She sat down quietly, and before she could realise, Jing Rong was already by her side, grabbing her hand to warm it. Her hands were so cold! ¡°Ady¡¯s hands are supposed to be used to draw and sew; but your cold hands are always touching corpses.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled and turned her palm to hold Jing Rong¡¯s big hand. She tenderly stroked the many calluses on his palm. ¡°Which Prince on earth has so many calluses on their hands?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this Prince and you are born as a matching couple.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s a matching couple with you?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to repeat that line, ¡®You¡¯re a Prince and I¡¯m amoner¡¯?¡± Jing Rong tilted his head and asked. This line had always been a thorn in his heart.


    Ji Yunshu pressed her lips against each other, and lowered her gaze. Momentster, she lifted her eyes and looked at Jing Rong, ¡°I take back those words.¡±


    ¡°Take back? You can¡¯t just take back your words.¡±


    ¡°I said that I want to take back my words. Forget about what I said before.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ji Yunshu was puzzled.


    Jing Rong held her slender and long hand, staring at her lovingly. ¡°¡®You¡¯re the Prince and I¡¯m amoner¡¯. This Prince will remember these words for life. Exactly because of the difference between our statuses, we had to go through all the challenges and hurdles. It wasn¡¯t easy to be able to reach this point of our journey. This is also why this Prince will cherish and love you even more. This will never change in this life and the next.¡± He was so good at sweet talking!


    Fortunately, everyone else was sleeping or they would all get goosebumps.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the outside the temple. Messy and hurried footsteps were apanied by some masculine voices. ¡°Hurry up! This rain is causing so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that you want to travel at night.¡±


    ¡°How can this be my fault?¡±


    ......


    ...


    About three or four people came into the temple; all of them soaking wet. They caused such amotion while trying to shake the rainwater from their clothes that everyone in the abandoned temple were awakened and left staring at the people who had disturbed them.


    The few men who looked like they were in their thirties noticed the two groups of people in the temple. They were startled as they realised that everyone else were either armed with swords or knives. One of the braver men cupped his hands to greet them with a humble smile, ¡°Everyone, we are so sorry for the disturbance. We came from a town in Yuzhou City. It¡¯s raining so heavily outside and we didn¡¯t have any choice but toe in for some shelter.¡± He then pulled the other three people and looked for an empty spot to sit down before starting their own fire.


    After being awakened, no one was able to fall asleep again. An old man among the few travellers took out a steamed bun from his baggage and baked it in with the fire. Then he inspected Jing Rong and Zhao Huai¡¯s gang, asking, ¡°You people are heading to the city?¡±


    No one answered.


    ¡°I advise you not to enter the city. Terrifying things are happening in the city.¡±


    Huh? Everybody was confused. Lang Po was the only one who asked, ¡°Has Yuzhou city met with some disaster?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than a disaster. People were killed.¡±

 Chapter 390 - Banquet of Hongmen

    <h4><strong>Chapter 390 ¨C Banquet of Hongmen


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Killed?


    Everyone in the abandoned temple was startled, their eyes focused on the old man. Some of them were alert and excited, while others wore an expression of concern and worry on their faces...


    Ji Yunshu felt electricity run down her spine, jolting her awake. ¡°Old sir, what happened in Yuzhou for people to die?¡±


    That old man sighed. He waved at her as if chasing away evil omens as he spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what is this all about?¡±


    The old man turned to Ji Yunshu and put three of his fingers before her face. ¡°Three people have died in thest month in Yuzhou City; everyone is one on their toes. Meanwhile, the county magistrate can¡¯t seem to find any leads, leaving the murder still atrge and able to kill more people. As a result, nobody dares to stay in the city, leaving behind only those who have no other choice!¡± The old man shivered as he finished, shaking his heebie-jeebies off.


    Ji Yunshu pondered for a moment, before continuing, ¡°Could I trouble you to describe it in more detail to me?¡±


    ¡°I heard from someone that those three saw a ghost before they died. It was an evil spirit with a face from nightmares. They went crazy that night and died the next day, their faces frozen into feral masks and their limbs stiff. The strangest thing was that they all died by hanging, strung up high on arge tree.They say that it was a vengeful spirit seeking revenge, wanting to find their recement. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what, but either way, nobody dares to go outside at night now.¡± He let out another huge sigh.


    Jing Rong shot Ji Yunshu a meaningful nce. He reminded her softly, ¡°We already lost time in Shanhuai County. If you want to meddle, we¡¯ll reach Yufu next year.¡±


    ¡°Think about Aunty Xie. Didn¡¯t she travel all the way to the Capital to seek vengeance for her daughter? If you want to meddle in everyone¡¯s affair, at least consider making it ¡®firste, first served¡¯. Yuzhou is sorge that I don¡¯t believe they can¡¯t find someone capable to solve this case. Let the Yuzhou County Magistrate worry about this himself and keep yourself out of this one.¡± All these words were in the hopes that Ji Yunshu would not ¡®be a busybody¡¯.


    Ji Yunshu eyed Aunty Xie, who was slumped at the corner of the temple. That faded yellow bag was still firmly in her arms, her eyes dull. Aunty Xie had not spoken much over thest few days. Even when they were in Shanhuai County, she had hardly left her room, much less tried to encourage Ji Yunshu to get going. Ji Yunshu thought about it, agreeing to Jing Rong¡¯s argument, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jing Rong was pleased at her rare disy of obedience, but one of Zhao Huai¡¯s men suddenly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? What ghosts, spirits ¨C all superstition.¡±


    The old man refuted him straightaway, ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon, young fellow. You can¡¯t think too lightly of these things. Wait till the scapegoat spirites for you ¨C it¡¯ll be toote then.¡±


    Ugh! That man of Zhao Huai¡¯s was sorely frightened, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up as he kept his mouth shut.


    That old man reminded him again, ¡°If you lot are thinking about entering the city, then don¡¯t. If you¡¯re nning on passing through it, you¡¯d best take a detour around it.¡±


    Therge temple was eerily silent. That old man stopped his chatter and began to eat his steaming hot bun.


    How did something like this happen in Yuzhou City? Lang Po asked Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, should we still enter the city tomorrow? If we take a detour, it¡¯ll be an extra two-day journey.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We also need to rece and buy some items and food when we get to Yuzhou City.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Jing Rong red at him, ¡°Why? Worried that the vengeful spirit will take your life?¡±


    Lang Po quickly answered, ¡°No, no. Your Highness knows that this servant isn¡¯t afraid of these things at all.¡±


    ¡°Then? Forget about it and quickly rest. Once we rece our stock in the city tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Understood!¡± His men nodded off again, their swords firmly in their grip. A heavy stone settled in Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart as she stared vacantly into the dwindling embers, not noticing Zhao Huai¡¯s gaze from where he sat a distance away...


    The following day.


    Everyone packed up their belongings and left for Yuzhou City. Jing Rong¡¯s party travelled in front with Zhao Huai and his men bringing up the rear a short distance away..


    As soon as they arrived at the city gates, the county magistrate was already there to wee them in. That county magistrate was neither like the despicable Liu Qingping, nor was he like the bootlicking Capital Governor.He looked to be upright and just, resembling a poor schr. His brows were deeply furrowed, making him seem even more pitiful. Next to him stood a heavily bearded stern-looking constable.


    Wasn¡¯t this Constable Zhang? That same reckless Constable Zhang whom Ji Yunshu met in that inn on her way to the Capital?


    The Yuzhou County Magistrate Lord Fang came forth with his hands cupped in respect, ¡°This official, Fang Mingsan, warmly wees Prince Rong.¡± Jing Rong pulled open his curtain and nced outside. Before the humongous city gates stood masses of yamen officials, the public pushed to the sides of the road, stopped in their travels. This party, this disy ¨C an obvious trap!


    Jing Rong smirked as he disembarked from his carriage and walked over to Fang Mingsan, ¡°Is Lord Fang preparing a banquet for this Prince?¡±


    ¡°This official wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare? Not only do I think you dare, you nned to prepare this banquet of Hongmen. 1 Lord Fang, when you ascended to your position in Yuzhou back then, it was this Prince who handed you your official robes. Others may not understand what little schemes you¡¯re nning, but it¡¯s crystal clear to this Prince. Your little jumbled up plots ¨C you¡¯d better unravel them all!¡±


    Fang Mingsan smiled, raising hisrge sleeves. His expression was no longer as gentle as he spoke calmly to Jing Rong while eyeing thetter¡¯s carriage, ¡°This official really can¡¯t hide anything from Prince Rong¡¯s eyes. This official heard that there is a Teacher Ji travelling alongside you on your journey to Yufu County, am I correct?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Speak.¡±


    ¡°How about first entering the city to discuss this further, Your Highness?¡± Even a fool could tell he wanted to talk about the recent murders in Yuzhou City.


    Jing Rong surveyed his surroundings, his astute gaze growing more serious, ¡°If this Prince were to refuse to enter the city after Lord Fang had gone to all this trouble to put on this show at the city gates, then this Prince would seem too petty. Lord Fang¡¯s methods have really improved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ve journeyed for an entire day, and my men need to replenish their supplies. Let¡¯s have a sit-down; drink a cup of tea.¡±


    Fang Mingsan bowed. Jing Rong did not return to his carriage, hopping onto a horse to ride beside Fang Mingsan. He finally recognised Constable Zhang andughed, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months, but Constable Zhang looks much better than before.¡±


    Constable Zhang looked down at the ground, ¡°Your Highness is teasing this servant. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet Your Highness again.¡±


    Jing Rong chuckled, ¡°Best not to be as impulsive as back then, Constable Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    All of them entered Yuzhou City, settling down in the county yamen. When Ji Yunshu and the others stepped off their carriages, Fang Mingsan came forward courteously, ¡°This must be the famous and esteemed Teacher Ji.¡±


    Famous and esteemed? When had her name been exaggerated to this extent? Ji Yunshu returned his greeting without dy, ¡°Lord Fang has spoken too highly, this one is no more than an average man.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji need not be too humble. The name of a man of great talent will surely spread far and wide.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless.


    Constable Zhang, on the other hand, was troubled, staring at Ji Yunshu as soon as she got off the carriage. He found this person extremely familiar ¨C whether it was his figure, or the way he walked. He was sure the person he met back then in the inn was a veiled young miss. Why was this Teacher Ji a male?


    ...

 Chapter 391 - Five Days Time

    <h4><strong>Chapter 391 ¨C Five Days Time


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    Ji Yunshu smiled discreetly when she noticed Constable Zhang¡¯s expression. She then followed Jing Rong and Fang Mingshan to the official residence. Fang Mingsan¡¯s did not have avish style of hospitality. He simply ordered his people to serve a few cups of hot tea and a few tes of local delicacies from Yuzhou City. The tes carrying the delicacies were slightly worn out. The whole set Fang Mingshan nned out could be concluded into one word: uncorrupted!


    Fang Mingshan personally poured the tea for Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu, and said, ¡°This is the famous Chuqiao Tea from Yuzhou City. Please try it, Prince and Teacher Ji.¡± He handed the tea carefully to them.


    Just before the tea could reach Ji Yunshu, it was halted by Wei Yi. ¡°I want to drink too!¡± Then he gulped the tea as if it was merely water and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°Gross, it tastes bitter.¡±


    Fang Mingshan was embarrassed by Wei Yi¡¯s words. Ji Yunshu pulled Wei Yi aside and said, ¡°Wei Yi, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He lowered his head, feeling wronged.


    Jing Rong signaled his guards with a nce, ordering them to bring Wei Yi and Aunty Xie back to their rooms. However, Wei Yi grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s arm and refused to leave. In the end, they could only escort Aunty Xie back to her room to rest.


    Fang Mingshan bowed, ¡°Prince, this humble official has already ordered people to prepare a few superior rooms. Prince and Teacher Ji, you and yourpany can stay here peacefully.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This Prince will leave once everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°The sky is getting darker, why doesn¡¯t Prince...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jing Rong stopped him. ¡°Lord Fang can stop beating around the bush. The banquet you prepared is nothing but a ruse to invite this Prince into the city, so that we can investigate the unusual cases that have emerged in Yuzhou City recently.¡± He directly exposed Fang Mingshan¡¯s intentions.


    Fang Mingshan¡¯s appeared upset, he sighed and was finally frank with his intentions, ¡°Since Prince already knows, this humble one will pretend no more. In the past month alone, three cases have been reported. The people of this city are terrified, so much so that they won¡¯t even leave their residences. Some have even moved out from the city. No one dares to visit Yuzhou City now,¡± he continued, ¡°All the three deceased were well-known in the city. They were all hung on big trees in their own courtyards and died under gruesome circumstances. Furthermore, the night before they died, they all became crazy and delirious after iming to see a ghost. This humble official has conducted an investigation, but no clues have surfaced thus far. ording to the coroner¡¯s result from the autopsy, the deceased allmitted suicide by hanging.¡±


    Jing Rong chucked. ¡°Oh? Since they hung themselves, what is there to be investigated?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the weirdest part. The three deceased had no connection, didn¡¯t know each other, yet they all said that they had seen ghosts and died in the same way. Do ghosts really exist? I¡¯m sure those are human¡¯s deeds, hence...¡± He gazed at Ji Yunshu, ¡°I heard that Teacher Ji was traveling with the Prince. This humble one wishes to trouble Teacher Ji for a few days to solve this case.¡±


    You think this is as easy as ying house? The case can be solved just like that?


    Ji Yunshu initially wanted to speak, but Jing Rong was a step ahead, ¡°Lord Fang, in this big Yuzhou City, is there really no one who can solve this case? Is there no one capable in your yamen either?¡± He sounded condemning.


    ¡°Prince, this humble one has tried my best to find someone capable of solving the case, both inside and outside the city, to no avail. If the issue gets worse, the consequences will be inconceivable. Your Highness can just think of this as taking a rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Lord Fang, you must have heard that this Prince has been ordered to investigate the missing relief silvers in Yufu county. Before this, we¡¯ve already dyed our schedule in Shanhuai Province. If this matter gets dyed any further, this Prince cannot bear the consequences if questioned by the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Fang Mingshan was distressed too. At the end of the day, Jing Rong was bearing an imperial order, and Teacher Ji was following the Prince. If they were heading to Yufu County, there was no way Ji Yunshu could stay in Yuzhou City alone. Moreover, Yuzhou City was under Fang Mingshan¡¯s governance. No matter how they assigned the case, Ji Yunshu would not be appointed for it. This was what frustrated Fang Mingshan.


    Seeing Jing Rong¡¯s resolute attitude, Ji Yunshu reckoned that Jing Rong would not let her stay to help Fang Mingshan with the investigation of the case. ¡°Prince, these cases are dangerous. If they can¡¯t find the murderer soon, there might be more deaths. Lord Fang had no other option, otherwise he would not have begged you.¡±


    Jing Rong stared at her, ¡°Are you saying that you want to help with the cases?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jing Rong chimed, ¡°This Prince know what you¡¯re thinking, you assume that this matter will not take up too much time.¡±


    ¡°Five days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Give me five days time. If in five days and I still cannot find out the truth, then I¡¯ll leave for Yufu with the Prince,¡± Ji Yunshu said.


    Jing Rong frowned as he hesitated. He gazed at Fang Mingshan, who looked troubled, and told Ji Yunshu hard-heartedly, ¡°No way. We cannot dy our journey to Yufu County anymore. Even if you don¡¯t solve this case, someone else will. When we have acquired all our necessities, we will depart immediately.¡± He did not give Ji Yunshu a chance to speak. He then said to Fang Mingshan, ¡°Lord Fang, since the royal court hired you to be the magistrate of Yuzhou City, you should be the one handling any matter that troubles this city. The royal court doesn¡¯t feed people who do no work; you should have understood this by now.¡±


    ¡°Prince, this humble one...¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± He returned the tea. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the tea too. This Prince nned to only stop by your banquet for a short while. So, for now, we will not disturb you further.¡±


    Fang Mingshan was anxious but he was unable to say anything more.


    Jing Rong walked out of the room with his men, as he ordered Lang Po, ¡°Ready all the necessities as soon as possible. We need to leave Yuzhou City before the sun sets.¡±


    Lang Po replied, ¡°All the things are ready.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll depart now. Bring Aunty Xie too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The group then appeared outside the county yamen again. Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi were stuffed inside the carriage while Jing Rong was held back by Mo Ruo. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to reconsider?¡±


    Jing Rong said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider. You know what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    Of course Mo Ruo knew. ¡°I know. But you can¡¯t keep her to yourself all the time. It¡¯s like breaking the eagle¡¯s wings and forcing it to swim in the water, or forcing the fish to leave the water and fly in the sky. You know exactly what kind of person Teacher Ji is. She was born to solve cases. What you¡¯re doing now is like cutting off her wings, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, five days¡¯ time isn¡¯t much. If you insist on leaving, there may be more lives sacrificed in Yuzhou City. Consequently, all these cases will be sent for appeal in the royal court, then Emperor and the Supreme Court will probably assign this case to Teacher Ji too. Isn¡¯t that a hassle?¡± Mo Ruo was finally sober for once, analysing the situation clearly and logically to Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong finally showed some hesitation! At this instance, Fang Mingshan chased after them. He lifted his robe and knelt on the ground right away. He made a deep bow and pled.


    ¡°Prince, this humble one begs you to stay for just two days. Let Teacher Ji uncover the truth as a favour to the people of Yuzhou City. Please.¡± He kowtowed, the sound of his forehead hitting the ground resounding. Everyone in the yamen, too, knelt down in plea.


    Ji Yunshu came down from the carriage to see the imposing spectacle of all the Yuzhou officials kneeling down. Everyone was waiting for Jing Rong¡¯s decision.


    Momentster...


    Jing Rong said, ¡°Fine, five days. Five dayster, we all leave.¡±


    Ji Yunshu breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she felt unburdened. Fang Mingshan kowtowed several times in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 392 - Wen Lingyang

    <h4><strong>Chapter 392 ¨C Wen Lingyang


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Momentster, Jing Rong andpany moved into guestrooms of the county yamen 1. Fang Mingshan was a conarranged a few clean and tidy rooms, and even prepared meals. He was taking good care of them. To prevent any dy, Ji Yunshu ordered Fang Mingshan to bring her the case files of the three incidents.


    Constable Zhang handed the files to her, curiously asked, ¡°Has Teacher Jie to Yuzhou before?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was flipping through the files and did not even bother to lift her head. ¡°I came here once before.¡±


    ¡°When was it?¡±


    ¡°A few months ago.¡±


    ¡°Then... Have you been to a guest house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Back at the guest house, was there a murder?¡± He seemed persistent.


    Ji Yunshu looked up and nced at him before smiling and answering, ¡°Yes, there was actually one.¡±


    ¡°Was that case...¡±


    Before he finished, Ji Yunshu chimed in. ¡°It seems like Constable Zhang has something to say.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I only think that Teacher¡¯s figure and the way you walk resemble someone.¡±


    ¡°Someone? Who¡¯s the someone?¡± Interesting.


    Constable Zhang replied, ¡°There was a youngdy who had the same surname as Teacher. A few months ago, she solved a murder within a very short time at a guest house outside Yuzhou City. Prince Rong was there at that time as well.¡±


    The implication was clear. He was suggesting that Teacher Ji was the veileddy from a few months ago. Still, without any proof, he did not dare to make any assumptions.


    Ji Yunshuughed softly, then closed the files in her hand. She said, ¡°Constable Zhang is indeed terrible at ying dumb.¡±


    ¡°What does Teacher mean?¡±


    ¡°Your speech and behavior are essentially the same as when I met you a few months ago. Since you have found out my identity, then I will not hide anymore. The reason this humble one is wearing a set of men¡¯s clothes is solely for some ease at work. I hope that you can keep the secret and save me some inconvenience.¡±


    She admitted it! Constable Zhang¡¯s eyes glew in excitement as he spoke, ¡°So it was you Miss Ji! I knew it, you were absolutely the one. I just never thought that the Miss Ji I met back then is now the Teacher Ji who¡¯s so well-known at the capital. I apologise for not realizing earlier.¡± He cupped his hands and bowed as if he had just met a living Buddha.


    Ji Yunshu, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°When I first witnessed Miss Ji solving a case, it was amazing; You broadened my horizons. Not long after Teacher arrived at the capital, you solved another case of missing persons that even the Supreme Court and Ministry of Justice couldn¡¯t handle;ter, you even took on the Lin Capital Case that had started fourteen years ago. You¡¯re so admirable. I also heard that before Teacher came to the capital, you had solved many serious cases in Jinjiang County. I never would have expected to meet Miss Ji again today, and even have the chance to work with you for a case! It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± He puffed up his chest with pride and barely-contained excitement.


    Ji Yunshu gave a humble smile. ¡°Constable Zhang, please call me Teacher Ji instead. You calling me Miss Ji non-stop makes me cringe.¡± There would be trouble If anyone else found out about her female identity.


    Constable Zhang hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stopped chatting with him, continuing to read the files. The summary of the case was not much different from what the old man at the decrepit temple and Fang Mingshan had said. The night before they died, all three of the victims imed that they encountered ghosts. They were then found hanging on a big tree at their own courtyard the next night. Their legs were rigid and straight, ten fingers curled and stiff, eyes wide open, face painted with horror. It was as if they were scared to death! But why would the killer want to scare them to death and hang them on the trees? Ji Yunshu was still clueless.


    She flipped the case files again, then lifted her head and asked Constable Zhang, ¡°Were these files personally written by your county coroner?¡±


    ¡°No, it was our advisor who recorded it.¡±


    ¡°Your county advisor is very conscientious. The record was very detailed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our yamen¡¯s advisor is a young and brilliant schr.¡±


    Oh? Constable Zhang continued, ¡°His name is Wen Lingyang; he¡¯s known as a young talent in Yuzhou City. After he passed the schr examinations, he joined yamen as a runner. Many people ask for his help in writing letters as his handwriting is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him just now.¡±


    ¡°Lingyang visited the residence of the deceased to learn more about the case. He should be back by now.¡± He looked outside with his long neck, then seemed to see something and shouted excitedly, ¡°Lingyang.¡±


    A tall and slim man walked in. He wore a neat, in robe. His fair and clean faceplemented his schrly aura perfectly. His eyes were filled with a soulful light that made people unable to look away.


    This guy, Wen Lingyang, actually bore a close resemnce to Ji Pei! There was a moment where Ji Yunshu really thought he was Ji Pei.


    Wen Lingyang realised that she was staring at him, he was confused. He cupped his hands together and said, ¡°You must be Teacher Ji? This humble one apologises for not being there to wee Teacher Ji I had visited the Chang residence just now. I hope Teacher Ji can forgive me for being rude.¡±


    The sound brought Ji Yunshu back to her senses. She stood up and went around the table before cupping her hands in greeting. ¡°Advisor Wen took it too seriously. You were running around for the case, how would that be rude?¡± Wen Lingyang smiled and looked at the open files on the table.


    ¡°I wonder if Teacher has finished reading the files?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°If there are any part unclear, Teacher can always ask me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took up the files. ¡°The files written by Advisor Wen are the most detailed I¡¯ve seen in years. Even the officials from the Royal Court who are specialised in recording cases aren¡¯t as detailed as you.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji overpraises me.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Constable Zhang that Advisor Wen went to the residences of the victims again. I wonder if you have found anything new?¡±


    Wen Lingyang shook his head and sighed. ¡°There are very little clues. The killer did not leave any trace. I went to the tree that the deceased were hung on and looked around to no avail.¡±


    ¡°How about the three bodies, have they been buried?¡±


    ¡°Two of them have been buried. The man who died few days ago will be entombed tomorrow. That was why I went to look for more clues.¡±


    Ji Yunshu contemted, continued asking, ¡°Was the work of the yamen coroner detailed? Did the direction of the ligature mark and the curling of the tongue appear correct? Were there any other wounds on the body? And the extent of the twist of the deceased¡¯s hands, did the coroner check all of these thoroughly?¡± A long list of questions were fired off. Constable Zhang could not even follow her train of thought.


    On the other hand, Wen Lingyang replied to her questionsposedly, ¡°The coroner has checked, saying that the deceased indeed hung himself. There was no other ligation mark on the neck and no other wound on the body. The hands of the body twisted inwards to the direction of the palm and fine threads of the same rope in his fingernails, which indicate that he struggled before he hung himself. There was no trace found of the murderer.¡±


    ¡°How about the tale of ghosts?¡±


    ¡°ording to the deceased¡¯s families, all of them saw the ghost on their way home at night; all at the same location as well: the guest room of the House of Eternal Peace.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It was said that a few years ago, an official died in one of the first floor rooms of the House of Serenity. Coincidentally, all of the three deceased imed that they saw a ghost in the same room. This is why people say that this is the work of a restless soul seeking revenge.¡± It was a waste of his talent to be only an advisor in a county yamen.


    Ji Yunshu frowned, ¡°What is this House of Serenity?¡±


    ¡°It is... A ce where men seek happiness.¡±


    A brothel!

 Chapter 393 - Miss Chang

    <h4><strong>Chapter 393 ¨C Miss Chang


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    House of Serenity


    Ji Yunshu gave an awkward smile without saying anything more. Wen Lingyang said, ¡°I will now pay a visit to Magistrate Fang and not disturb your work any further. Let me know any time if you need any rifications.


    After he left, Constable Zhang spoke up. ¡°Miss...Teacher Ji, Advisor Wen has already been at the yamen for two years. He¡¯s a good person; not only intelligent but also efficient.¡±


    ¡°Why are you always praising Advisor Wen?¡±


    ¡°Truth be told, actually...¡± Constable Zhang was a little embarrassed. He sighed. ¡°My younger sister greatly admires Advisor Wen. Being her brother, I¡¯m naturally a little biased.¡±


    Oh...


    Ji Yunshu lowered her head to hide a smile. ¡°So that¡¯s why. Advisor Wen seems to be a rare talented man who pays attention to detail. Your sister has good taste.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s still something I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Please feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°Given his intelligence and ranking in the exams, Advisor Wen should have entered the capital for the next stage of the imperial exams. Why would he work in the yamen for two years?¡±


    ¡°Advisor Wen said that he doesn¡¯t want to participate in the imperial examinations at all. What top schr... it¡¯s just abel. He¡¯d rather be carefree as an insignificant advisor in Yuzhou city.¡±


    One who doesn¡¯t care about fame? How admirable.


    Ji Yunshu smiled warmly and nodded. Back at her desk, she continued reading the case files. When it was almost dark, she went to look for Fang Mingsan.


    Due to his worry and frustration over the case, Fang Mingsan had not had much of an appetite the past two months and had be sickly and frail. At Ji Yunshu¡¯s approach, he excitedly asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, did you find a clue? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡±


    ¡°Lord Fang, I¡¯ve only briefly looked over the details in the case files, but I still need to examine the deceased and the crime scene before I can make a conclusion.¡±


    Fang Mingsan nodded. ¡°This official understands.¡±


    He waved over a couple of yamen runners. ¡°Immediately go inform the Chang residence not to bury Old Master Chang yet. We need to do another autopsy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The runner hurried away.


    Fang Mingsan pointed to the skies. ¡°Teacher Ji, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you rest for the night and go to the Chang residence first thing tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The case is urgent.¡±


    After all, Jing Rong had only given her five days. She didn¡¯t want to waste any of that time and she could always restter.


    Faced with her resolve, Fang Mingsan gave orders for Wen Lingyang to bring writing instruments and for his subordinates to set off to the Chang residence.


    Just as they stepped out the door, Jing Rong appeared. ¡°This prince will go with you.¡±


    Cool as a cucumber.


    Fang Mingsan stepped forward. ¡°Prince, maybe you should rest for now. This official will not let anything happen to Teacher Ji.¡±


    Jing Rong gave a coldugh, brushing his sleeves as he ced his hands behind him, staring at Ji Yunshu. ¡°This prince does trust Magistrate Fang, but certainly not Teacher Ji.


    ......


    Oh? What was this supposed to mean?


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes minutely and pursed her lips, unable to say a word in her own defense. Certainly, in Jing Rong¡¯s eyes, she was a troublemaker!


    At the Chang Residence


    At the tightly closed front gates stood two servants in mourning clothes; even the chains on the gates were wrapped in white cloth. 1 On their way there, Fang Mingsan briefly recounted the situation at the Chang Residence.


    The Chang family were one of the most prominent families in Yuzhou city, supported by the silk trade. Old Master Chang basically monopolized the entire silk industry in the city, but he was also a kind man with a good reputation as he would distribute rice and porridge during celebrations and festivals. Naturally, he did not have any enemies. Thus, his inexplicable death was all the more puzzling.


    There was no reason for anyone to harm him. When Old Master Chang was alive, he was kind and generous to the family servants. He was even called a living Buddha. If he died, there would not be any advantages for those in the residence. There wouldn¡¯t even be any dispute for family assets as Old Master Chang did not remarry after his wife died seven years ago and he left behind only a daughter.


    Other than these, what other possibilities could there be? Ji Yunshu thought for a while but didn¡¯te to any conclusions.


    As everyone arrived at the ancestral hall in the Chang residence inner courtyard, the coffin was still ced in the middle of the room. The room was lit by candles and draped with white cloth. At the entrance was a basin covered with ck cloth with a white flower ced on it.


    In the corners of the doorway hung two whitenterns that shone gently together with the moonlight. Below thenterns were two jade pendants hung with ck cord. This was the custom of prominent families.


    Miss Chang was kneeling in a corner of the ancestral hall, wearing mourning clothes and hood, sobbing with a lowered head. The nanny was by her side, trying tofort her to no avail.


    Seeing the group approach, Butler Chang hade out to wee them. He first looked at Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu, then asked Fang Mingsan, ¡°Lord Fang, didn¡¯t the yamen already do an autopsy? Why is there a need to test again?¡±


    Fang Mingsan turned and pointed. ¡°Butler Chang, this is Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong?¡± Butler Chang startled and hurriedly kneeled down. ¡°This lowly one greets the Prince. Pardon me for not being able to wee you earlier.¡±


    Jing Rong blinked and gestured. ¡°Get up, there¡¯s no need to announce my presence.¡±


    With that, Butler Chang slowly got up, but kept his head lowered out of respect and worry.


    Fang Mingsan next introduced Ji Yunshu. ¡°This is Teacher Ji. She is responsible for this case, so I¡¯ve brought her here and requested for Old Master Chang to be buried a dayter.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Butler Chang lifted his eyes to look at Ji Yunshu, then stood aside with a bow, gesturing at the ancestral hall with an outstretched arm. ¡°The corpse of our Old Master is just inside. Teacher, please make yourself at home.¡±


    Ji Yunshu led the way in. Just as she reached the coffin, the sobbing Miss Chang suddenly spoke in a choked voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± The sound was as thin and delicate as a willow leafnding on water.


    Ji Yunshu turned and met the red-rimmed, teary eyes of Miss Chang. The delicate girl looked to be in her teens. Her slim figure trembled as she kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°This humble one is named Ji.¡±


    ¡°Are you here to investigate the death of my father?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then, could you find out who killed my father?¡±


    ¡°If he was killed, yes.¡±


    ¡°My father loved me a lot. Now that he¡¯s dead, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Miss Chang sniffed sorrowfully, with her big, round eyes staring straight at her.


    Ji Yunshu walked up to her, bent down and gently patted her head. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Yiyan.¡±


    ¡°Such a pretty name.¡±


    ¡°My mother gave me this name. But she¡¯s already dead, and now even my father is dead.¡± What a pitiful story!


    ¡°Yiyan, first go back to your room and have a good sleep. You have to wake up early to lead your father¡¯s funeral procession tomorrow.¡±


    At the side, the nanny pursed her lips. She herself had tried to persuade her several times, but Chang Yiyan just refused to take a rest. How could someone who had just appeared seed?


    Unexpectedly, Chang Yiyan nodded.


    ...

 Chapter 394 - Autopsy

    <h4><strong>Chapter 394 ¨C Autopsy


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Surprisingly, Chang Yiyan nodded. She stood up wearily, wiped her tears and prepared to leave the memorial hall. Suddenly, she paused and told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Brother Ji, my dad used to hate being dirty and untidy the most. I wish to have him buried clean and tidy. Can you not dirty his clothes?¡± What she really meant was, ¡®Don¡¯t you dare to dissect my dad! Otherwise, my dad will haunt you, even as a spirit!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu nodded to assure her. Once Chang Yiyan left, Ji Yunshu immediately started with her work. She walked to the side the coffin and took a look inside. Lying in the coffin, Old Master Chang¡¯s pale face had a green hue. His eyes were sunken with protruding zygoma and the corner of his lips were sunken. Obviously, it had been a few days since his death. Fortunately, it was cool since it had been raining for the past few days and the area around the dead body was sprinkled with honeylocust powder and atractylodesncea. Hence, the odour from the body was not as strong as it could have been. ¡°Do you have any gloves?¡± Asked Ji Yunshu.


    Butler Chang immediately ordered someone to acquire a pair of gloves for her, followed by moving a chair to her side. With respect, he said to Jing Rong, ¡°Prince might as well take a seat, I shall order someone to bring a pot of tea here.¡±


    Drinking tea? In the memorial hall? Jing Rong twitched his lips, then sat on the chair and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for tea.¡± This Prince doesn¡¯t like to drink tea in the memorial hall. This brings bad luck!


    The corner of Butler Chang¡¯s lips quivered. He retreated to the side and did not utter a word again. Jing Rong stared at Ji Yunshu unblinkingly. Looking at this cute schr solving case was the thing he enjoyed the most. So satisfying!


    Ji Yunshu put on the gloves and reached into the coffin. She gently lifted Old Master Chang¡¯s head and exposed the ligation mark on his neck. The mark left by the rope was very conspicuous, red with a hint of green. Other than that mark, there was nothing else. Next, she opened Old Master Chang¡¯s mouth. The dorsum of the tongue was stuck at the floor of the mouth while the tip of the tongue curled upwards. In addition to that, both the hands curled inwards, and both the legs appeared rigid and straight. All these were evidence that the deceased had died by hanging.


    Could it be possible... that these were really suicide cases? Three people killed themselves? It¡¯s inconceivable! Or was it a vengeful spirit out for revenge? Impossible, they don¡¯t exist.


    Fang Mingshan went forward and asked, ¡°How was it, Teacher Ji? Have you found any clues?¡±


    ¡°The deceased indeed killed himself.¡±


    ¡°So... You¡¯re saying, there¡¯s no murderer?¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not certain.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    ¡°If the deceased really chose to end his life, why would he struggle so hard when he made the decision? He had both his hands tightly curled, eyes wide open, with a hideous expression on the face at the time of death.¡±


    Everyone present stared at her, wanting to listen further.


    Ji Yunshu did not finish her exnation. Instead, she turned around and asked Butler Chang, ¡°Do you still have the clothes Old Master Chang wore when he died?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you please get it for me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the clothes?¡±


    ¡°Let me first take a look. The humble one can¡¯t make any statement without having any particr proof.¡± Butler Chang replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and sent people to bring the clothes.


    Rich people¡¯s clothing were indeed different. The robe was high-quality damask with exquisitely detailed embroidery. The pair of boots were simrly extravagant, evenparable to the pair on Jing Rong¡¯s feet.


    Ji Yunshu inspected the clothes carefully. Suddenly, she saw a stain on the sleeve of the shirt. She rubbed it between her fingers and held it up to take a sniff, but could not identify it. Momentster, she noticed that the bottom of the pair of the boots were covered with mud due to the heavy rain on that night Old Master Chang killed himself. That was normal too! However, there was something else... The design of the boots was unusual. Its soles were not t. There was a depression in the middle of the sole instead of being t for a good grip on the ground.


    She thenpared the boots to the deceased¡¯s feet. All of sudden, her gaze turned solemn as she quietly removed the shoes. Right after that, her eyesnded on the tattoo drawn on the deceased¡¯s ankle. The tattoo was very unique. It was in the a shape of moon with an ¡°X¡± next to it. Ji Yunshu was familiar with the custom for noble families to have a tattoo on their body. However, such a design was curious indeed. She asked Butler Chang, ¡°Why did your old master have such a tattoo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not question him further. ¡°Thanks for your time. I¡¯m done with the autopsy, so the body can be buried the first thing tomorrow morning.¡±


    Fang Mingshan asked immediately, ¡°Teacher Ji, were there no clues at all?¡±


    She kept silent and ordered someone to bring the clothes and shoes of Old Master Chang to the yamen. This is a murder case, she didn¡¯t check the body thoroughly, but brought the clothes and shoes of the deceased back? What is she up to?


    Ji Yunshu was preupied with her thoughts on the way back to the county yamen. Jing Rong reached out and tapped her shoulder. ¡°Tell me what have you found. Why do you have keep it to yourself until we left that ce?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stared at him.


    ¡°Others might not know what is on your mind, but this Prince knows. Tell me, was there something wrong with the clothes and shoes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very wrong. I think that Old Master Chang did notmit suicide.¡±


    ¡°Why will you say so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re back at the yamen.¡±


    ......


    ...


    After about a quarter of an hour, they were back at the yamen. Ji Yunshu tossed the clothes they brought back at Mo Ruo. ¡°There¡¯s a stain on the sleeve of this robe that I can¡¯t identify. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find out what it is.¡± Mo Ruo used a small bamboo stick to pick up the robe and said in disgust, ¡°Do you really take me as an encyclopedia?¡±


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, on ount of your faith in me, I¡¯ll check for you.¡± He threw the shirt onto the table beside him.


    Fang Mingshan and the others watched on in confusion. Ji Yunshu told him, ¡°Lord Fang, if the proof this humble one found was correct, then Old Master Chang neither died from vengeful spirits, nor did hemit suicide. There¡¯s a high chance that it was a homicide.¡±


    Huh?


    Wen Lingyang hurriedlyid out his pen and paper. ¡°Does Teacher Ji have any proof?¡±


    ¡°If onemitted suicide, no matter how much one struggled before he passed, their hands would be curled up. However, if one struggled in addition to the increasing pressure at the throat, their eyeballs would either roll upwards or downwards.¡±


    ¡°But that isn¡¯t right. When the coroner inspected the body of Old Master Chang, and his eyes were widened and looking forward.¡± Wen Lingyang sounded puzzled.


    ¡°That is the problem. If a person died by hanging, their eyeballs would only focus forward if they had seen something terrifying just before he or she passed. This was supoorted by the extreme strength and extent that Old Master Chang¡¯s fingers were curled inward. All these prove that he must have seen something when he was hung.¡±


    Fang Mingshan wondered, ¡°If that was the case, what did he see?¡±


    ¡°The murderer!¡±


    ¡°The murderer? Old Master Chang saw the murderer before he died? This...¡± How could this be possible? Jing Rong and Mo Ruo were sitting aside quietly. However, Fang Mingshan and hispany did not understand and continued to question further, ¡°Teacher Ji, if this was really a homicide, then what was the motive?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 395 - Copycat

    <h4><strong>Chapter 395 ¨C Copycat</strong></h4>


    Why...


    Fang Mingsan was puzzled. ¡°Why would the murderer watch the deceased hang? And if the deceased saw the murderer while he was hanging, how could you call it a murder? This all just looks like the deceasedmitted suicide by hanging.¡±


    Yes, yes! If that were the case, there would be no murderer in the first ce! Everyone was curious ¨C what was this strange case?


    Ji Yunshu exined matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯m not pulling words out of thin air. When I said that the victim saw the murderer while he was hanging, there is only one logical exnation ¨C the victim was being hung up by the murderer.¡±


    Being hung up? What a new phrase. Fang Mingsan queried, ¡°What do you mean, Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°If my hypothesis is correct, the deceased could have been carried by the murderer to therge tree unknowingly, or while he was in an extremely deep stupor, then hung up onto the tree. He woke up in the midst of it all, and while he was being strangled to death by the rope, he witnessed the murderer standing right before him. This would exin why the corpse¡¯s gaze is fixed straight ahead, his expression twisted, and also why his fingers are curved to this extent.¡±


    Everybody present felt a chill running down their spines as they listened to her exnation. Only Wen Lingyang spoke, his brush paused in md-air. ¡°There¡¯s no real evidence. If the deceased was really hung up, why didn¡¯t we find any sign of the murderer at the crime scenes?¡±


    Constable Zhang followed, ¡°Yes, Teacher Ji has described this as if you were right there at the time of the crime, but... we have no supporting evidence.¡±


    ¡°Of course we do!¡± Ji Yunshu retrieved the pair of boots that she had brought back with her, flipping them over to reveal the soles, ¡°The soles of this pair of boots are covered in mud. I walked past where Old Master Chang had been hung when I entered the Chang Estate backyard. Because of the heavy rain, it was especially muddy around therge tree. It is natural that his boots would be covered in mud. When I matched these shoes to Old Master Chang¡¯s feet, they fit perfectly, not an inch too big or too small. However, the sole has a slight bulge in the middle; for such a perfectly-fitting pair of shoes, it¡¯s impossible for the middle of the soles to have more mud than the heel and toe portions.¡±


    As they listened, they saw that the mud was indeed oddly distributed, exactly as she had described..


    Constable Zhang asked, ¡°What does this prove?¡±


    ¡°This proves that my earlier guess was right.¡± Ji Yunshu was much more sombre as her gaze swept the room. ¡°The murderer first wore the deceased¡¯s shoes, which were a sizerger than the murderer¡¯s feet, so his centre of gravity shifted to the middle of the shoes; this exins why this particr region was covered in more mud than the toes. The murderer wore this pair of shoes as he carried the unconscious Old Master Chang to the tree, tossing the rope already wrapped around Old Master Chang¡¯s neck onto the tree to falsify the image of suicide. However, Old Master Chang was woken by the feeling of suffocation as the rope tightened around his neck. As he opened his eyes, he saw the murderer right before his eyes, and his fear was amplified. This would exin his struggling and his startled expression at the time of death.¡±


    Oh! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. That means, all three of these murder cases weremitted by a person, and not some vengeful spirit!¡± Constable Zhang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fang Mingsan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted into a line, ¡°Since we¡¯ve established that it wasn¡¯t a suicide, what about the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Please be patient, Lord Fang. With the evidence that this one has gathered at present, I can only prove that these cases weremitted by a human being. As to clues about the murderer¡¯s identity, this one has yet to discover any, so if you want to understand why these cases weremitted, we have to return to the beginning to investigate.¡±


    ¡°The beginning?¡±


    ¡°Themonality connecting all three cases.¡±


    Commonality? Then ¨C Wen Lingyang was struck with a revtion, ¡°Ghosts. Before all three of them died, they each mentioned seeing a ghost on the second floor of the House of Serenity.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°Correct. This is the one clue we have to finding out who the murderer is.¡±


    Fang Mingsan quickly answered, ¡°This official had already sent some men to investigate the House of Serenity, but we didn¡¯t find anything useful. If what Teacher Ji said is that important, then this official will bring some men with me to the House of Serenity tomorrow to investigate the ce again, even more carefully this time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Ji Yunshu refused.


    ¡°No need? Then...¡± Fang Mingsan did not understand.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head exasperatedly. Although Fang Mingsan was a humble official and resembled a frail, bookish, poor county magistrate, a muddle-headed one, he was exactly like Constable Zhang in his handling of affairs ¨C an impatient, hot-headed mess! Neither of them thought further ahead to the consequences of their actions.


    ¡°If all three of these cases are connected to that guest room in the House of Serenity, then there must be some secret hidden there. People of their profession have the tightest seals around their lips, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to try to pry information from them. We can¡¯t use Lord Fang¡¯s methods ¨C my investigative methods are more appropriate and effective.¡±


    Fang Mingsan was about to voice his doubts when Jing Rong spoke first, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. This Prince will personally make a visit to that House of Serenity tomorrow with Teacher Ji. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    Huh? His Highness is going to the brothel? This was headline-worthy news! It was akin to the Prince of some country entering the nightclub ¨C should anyone find out, it would rock the world! Ji Yunshu could not be bothered to reach for her mobile phone, instead asking Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, how could you go to such a ce with me?¡±


    Jing Rong shrugged his shoulders without a care in the world, ¡°Since everyone can go there, why can¡¯t this Prince do the same? It¡¯s agreed, you¡¯ll investigate as you wish, and this Prince will assist you as this Prince deems fit. Only four days remain of your five.¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned. ¡°Today counts as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± She red at him, only to see Jing Rong smirk and chase everyone else away.


    Fang Mingsan still had not understood what kinds of methods Ji Yunshu was going to use ¨C wasn¡¯t investigating any case simply questioning those involved and investigative ground work?


    Mo Ruo rose from his seatzily and stretched. ¡°Good, I¡¯m leaving too. The past two days¡¯ journey has been too taxing.¡± This young master is tired!


    Ji Yunshu tossed the piece of clothing on the table towards him as he left. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. The stain on this piece of clothing is still waiting for you to discover what it is.¡±


    Mo Ruo¡¯s face fell. ¡°Understood.¡± He held on to it, waved, and left without looking back.


    Ji Yunshu likewise returned to her own room with Jing Rong following closely behind her, the two of them walking single-file as they entered the courtyard that Fang Mingsan had prepared. As soon as they entered, they saw Wei Yi sitting on a stone stool ying with his marbles, flicking them continuously with his fingers in joy. He hurriedly threw them to a servant maid next to him as he saw Ji Yunshu, running towards her excitedly. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, why aren¡¯t you in bed?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not me.¡± He pointed inside the room. ¡°It¡¯s Aunty Xie who¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Oh? Ji Yunshu nced inside the room and set her foot in.


    Wei Yi was going to follow her in when Jing Rong grabbed him by the cor, forcefully sitting him down on that a stool. He then gestured for the two servant maids to leave.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you dragging me? I want to go to Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Are you a copycat?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m a person, not a cat!¡±


    Jing Rong rolled his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t understand why Mo Ruo wanted to bring you along. We should have left you in the Capital.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 396 - Visiting The House of Serenity

    <h4><strong>Chapter 396 ¨C Visiting The House of Serenity


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Wei Yi bit his lips, ¡°I should¡¯ve left you at the Capital.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at talking, but your brain...¡± He dragged thest syble and stared at Wei Yi¡¯s head. Right then, he really wished to crack open his skull and take a look at what is inside.


    Wei Yi pouted, ¡°My brain is not rotten.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that your brain is rotten, you said it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Jing Rong smiled, ¡°Alright, quickly go and rest; it¡¯ste now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Wei Yi was acting stubborn.


    Jing Rong shifted his eyes. Suddenly, he had of an idea and the corners of his lips curved up. ¡°I heard that there have been plenty of spirits here recently. The ghosts especially like to surface at night. Those who stay upte will get caught by the ghosts and be fried in a wok full of boiling oil. Then, the ghosts will chop the body up and feed it to the dogs.¡±


    Ah... Wei Yi almost fell from his chair. He covered his head and cried out in fear. Evidently, Jing Rong¡¯s words were very effective! Jing Rong was still not done. ¡°I also heard that ghosts have been seen in this courtyard. If one stays here for too long, they will be possessed, and then...¡±


    Before he could finish his story, Wei Yi had already running back to his room screaming. He mmed the door behind him. Jing Rongughed happily at the scene. Buddy, you can¡¯t win against this Prince!


    At the same time, in the room, Aunty Xie said, ¡°Teacher Ji, how long more are we staying here? My daughter¡¯s case...¡±


    ¡°Not too long. There¡¯s onest thing here for me to settle. I know that you¡¯re anxious, but don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve already promised to solve your daughter¡¯s case, I¡¯ll definitely see it through to the end.¡±


    ¡°If Teacher says so, then I can only do as you¡¯ve said. I will not disturb you further.¡± Aunty Xie stood up and was ready to leave.


    Abruptly, Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°What did Ye¡¯er¡¯s father work as?¡±


    ¡°He forged ironware. He was an ironsmith.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that an ironsmith could also create such a dainty doll,¡± she said purposefully.


    However, Aunty Xie did not catch the hint. She replied, ¡°Ye¡¯er¡¯s father had a pair of dexterous hands. The things he made were beautiful. And amongst them, this rag doll was Ye¡¯er¡¯s favourite.¡± Aunty Xie was close to cryingas she reminisced.


    Ji Yunshu thought it was inappropriate to keep asking, as Aunty Xie might not be able to contain her emotions. If Aunty Xie cried, Ji Yunshu would not know how tofort her. After she sent Aunty Xie off, sheid out a piece of paper on the table and reached for a brush, preparing to sketch the tattoo she saw on Old Master Chang¡¯s ankle. But before the brush could touch the paper, Jing Rong appeared. He leaned on the door and stared right at her without blinking. Ji Yunshu felt ufortable being stared at, thus she looked up and asked, ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°At you.¡±


    ¡°What is there to look at?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    Such a glib tongue! Ji Yunshu was speechless. She decided to withdraw her attention from Jing Rong and start drawing.


    Jing Rong walked into the room, stood beside her without disturbing her. Only when she was done sketching the tattoo pattern, he asked, ¡°Why did you draw this?¡±


    ¡°This might be relevant to the case.¡±


    ¡°This Prince is curious; tattoos are not a rare adornment. Who doesn¡¯t have one?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    Ji Yunshu rubbed her nose and sized Jing Rong up. ¡°Does Your Highness have a tattoo as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you want to check it out?¡±


    Ji Yunshu refused to respond.


    Jing Rong smirked wickedly. He walked past the table to Ji Yunshu¡¯s back, reached out his hand, grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s slim waist and trapped her within his arms! At that moment, a frisson ran across Ji Yunshu¡¯s body, tingling yet numbing. Every single cell in her body tensed up. Her body stiffened up and she forgot to push Jing Rong away! Taking advantage of her momentary paralysis, Jing Rong touched her earlobes with his lips and gently exhaled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remove all my clothes now and let you have a look at my tattoo? You can even draw itter.¡±


    The flirtatious words apanied by Jing Rong¡¯s warm breath teased Ji Yunshu¡¯s ears. When she was finally back to her senses, she let go of the brush in her hand and struggled to escape.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you sprouting!¡± Unfortunately, she was not strong enough to even budge his arms.


    As Jing Rong hugged her firmly from behind, his smile grew with contentment.¡°This Prince really does have one on his body, but it isn¡¯t a tattoo, it¡¯s a birthmark. It¡¯s right there on my buttock. Why don¡¯t we close the door ¨C this Prince will show you what it looks like. Then you can judge whether the one on Old Master Chang or the one on this Prince looks better.¡±


    Shameless! Ji Yunshu gave him the side-eye, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get a stye.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a stye?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once you let me go.¡±


    Jing Rong obediently loosened his arms. Ji Yunshu took a deep breath then immediately hopped aside. She pointed at the door. ¡°First, you go to the door. When you look up, you¡¯ll know what a stye is.¡±


    ¡°At the doorway?¡±


    ¡°Above the door.¡±


    Jing Rong was uncertain if he could trust her words, but he was just too curious. He walked to the door and lifted his head, but the only thing he saw was wood and more wood. Just before he could condemn Ji Yunshu... ¡°Bang!¡± The door mmed closed in his face. He was only left with the smirk on Ji Yunshu¡¯s face as she mmed the door.


    ¡°Ji Yunshu!¡± Jing Rong yelled.


    Behind the door, Ji Yunshu said, ¡°It¡¯s better for the Prince to rest early today. Otherwise you won¡¯t have sufficient energy to visit the House of Serenity tomorrow.¡± Since they were heading to the House of Serenity the following day, it was better for them to save some strength. She, too, blew off the candle in the room and lied on her bed, ready to rest.


    Seeing the lights in the room go off, Jing Rong¡¯s face turned green. He supported himself with his hand pressed against the door, his nostrils ring. ¡®Why was I so stupid to listen to Ji Yunshu? ¡°Go out from the door and look up?!¡± How could I be so foolish?¡¯


    This... Even Wei Yi would not fall for this, yet he, a Prince, actually fell for it? Suddenly he was not sure whether to be angry or amused about this. In the end, he could only go back to his own room.


    ......


    ...


    On the morning of the second day, after Ji Yunshu washed up, she wore a more conspicuous robe than her custom and stuck a fake moustache on her face. With that, she really did look like a man.


    Jing Rong had been blocking the door of the courtyard since daybreak. He red at Ji Yunshu with a pair of eyes shooting thousandsof volts of electricity. He was initially still furious about what happened the previous evening. But the moment he saw the fake moustache above her lips, all his frustration vanished. ¡°Not bad. You don¡¯t look bad at all...¡± Jing Rong touched his chin, looking at her as if he wasughing inside.


    Ji Yunshu gave him a stare, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two left without informing Fang Mingshan. Once they reached the House of Serenity, they were enveloped by a thick cloud of rouge and perfume. The smell was so strong that it made Ji Yunshu sneeze; it was on par with the perfume on Ji Muqing.


    ¡°Aye, who are these two young masters? Why have I never seen you before? Don¡¯t just stand outside the door! Quick,e in and take a seat.¡± Two women provocatively dressed waved their handkerchiefs and tugged on Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong¡¯s arms. Jing Rong coldly pushed the woman away.


    The woman was not pleased, ¡°Didn¡¯t mastere here to have fun? Why that long face?¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed secretly, she aggressively pulled the woman who rejected by Jing Rong to her side. She faked a hoarse voice and said yfully, ¡°This is the first time my big brother is visiting, he¡¯s still shy. You two beauties, don¡¯t be too hard on him. This master will not reject any of you. Both of you look so delicate. Just my type, the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Master has such a slick tongue.¡± The two women stered themselves into her embrace. Taking their cue, Ji Yunshu slid an arm around their waists and swaggered into the House of Serenity. Jing Rong was left behind, bristling with anger!


    ...

 Chapter 397 - Does Teacher Ji Also Want A Taste?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 397 ¨C Does Teacher Ji Also Want A Taste?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    Although three murders had urred in Yuzhou City and all who heard knew that those men saw ghosts prior to their deaths, nobody knew that they had seen the ghost in the House of Serenity. This detail was indeed well-kept; none of the yamen runners had let their mouths run loose. The House of Serenity, a famous house of pleasure, had never been short on customers ¨C even though the killings did not affect the normal operation of the House of Serenityl. It was still bright out, but the House of Serenity was bustling full of customers.


    The interior of the brothel was almost like a miniature pce. The entirepound was three-storeys high. The first floor was were waiting customers sat. It was wide and spacious, with gold-painted tables lined up along the sides of the hall. In the middle was a huge, round stage crafted from glossy marble. Gauzy sky-blue muslin cascaded from the ceiling, enveloping the stage; from outside through the drapes, the stage looked hazy, almost dream-like. It was also surrounded by a pool of moving water with several differently-sized water wheels within it.


    The second floor was devoted to ¡®watching¡¯. Roughly twenty tables were arranged along the railings for guests to look down at the stage, and behind the tables were guest rooms. The third and highest storey was reserved for officials and the wealthy; as the saying goes, the more money you pay, the higher your position. Every singleponent of the furnishing and decoration was carefully considered! The House of Serenity could be described with one word: ¡®ornate¡¯; whether it was golden statues, carved pirs ¨C even the nails used in the building were sparkling gold. Jade stones, decorative hills, a small creek, windmills... you could find anything you could want.


    Ji Yunshu had ady on each arm as she strode in, with Jing Rong following behind. Those twodies first offered wine, then leaned onto Ji Yunshu ¨C one of them even sat directly on Ji Yunshu¡¯sp as she said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re a slender one, but you look extremely fair and handsome!¡± With a wave of her handkerchief, a thick waft of perfume and rouge drifted across. Ji Yunshu wrinkled her nose at that heavy scent. And how could her small frame possibly endure thatdy¡¯s weight? Her brows furrowed as she mustered all her strength to keep her legs from turning into jelly.


    This scene was not lost on Jing Rong. He covered his mouth, hiding a mocking smile. Who asked you to act like a young master! You deserve it!


    Ji Yunshu grit her teeth, nting her feet down into a more stable stance. She smiled flirtatiously as she lifted thatdy¡¯s chin with a finger, teasing her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this beauty to be this heavy, but, this young master likes what he sees.¡±


    ¡°This young master looks well-dressed ¨C you must be a young master of some prominent family, no?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You must be! I wonder which family is this young master from?¡± Thatdy leaned forward, her arms resting on Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulders.


    Ugh! Ji Yunshu sank further into her seat with that extra weight. No way, I can¡¯t be this weak ¨C I¡¯ll lose all my face. She smiled stiffly, ¡°Would this beauty fancy a guess?¡±


    Thatdy thought for a while before her eyes lit up, ¡°Maybe, the Young Master of the Zheng Family? I heard that the Zheng Family Young Master looked just like you ¨C fair and clean-shaven.¡±


    ¡°Mm-mm, that¡¯s not right. Try again.¡±


    ¡°The Second Young Master of the Liang Family? I saw him once at the city gates a few years ago ¨C you resemble that person I saw then. Are you really the Second Young Master of the Liang Family?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled devilishly, pinching thatdy¡¯s chin firmly as she said without blinking, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The eyes of those twodies immediately lit up, as if they discovered their new money-tree.


    ¡°Aiyoh, didn¡¯t I say? Young Master has a noble bearing, with charisma and looks as well. Thisdy must have used up all the luck from my three lifetimes to have the chance to serve you, Second Young Master Liang.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master Liang, why don¡¯t we head to the third floor? I¡¯ll have some fine wine prepared. Let us sisters serve you together ¨C it¡¯s too noisy here.¡± The two tried to pull Ji Yunshu upstairs.


    Ji Yunshu pushed them away. She smoothed out her little moustache and narrowed her almond-shaped eyes, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for this young master toe here ¨C it¡¯s not enough for just you two to serve me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll call over more of our sisters. We promise that you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± With that, they hurried away to do what they promised.


    Ji Yunshu massaged her thighs as soon as they left ¨C were they already bruised? Jing Rong shot her a look, the barest of smiles on his face, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu red at him, puffing her chest out, ¡°This is called sacrificing myself for the sake of my art.¡±


    What art!


    ¡°I¡¯m curious now ¨C what kind of mysterious character is that Second Young Master Liang? How could those people just believe that you were him.¡±


    ¡°Who cares who he is, as long as they believe it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the whole point of this?¡±


    She scanned her surroundings before speaking in an undertone. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why those three dead men would go to the same room? And why would all of them said that they had seen a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to know, then Your Highness needs to act along with me.¡±


    There was a question mark all stered across Jing Rong¡¯s face. This Prince has never acted ¨C it¡¯s always real, okay.


    Ji Yunshu continued quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve read the case files from cover to cover. All three of them saw the ghost in the ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ room on the second floor, which belongs to the famous dancer Miss Yu¡¯in. I heard that Miss Yu¡¯in is an iparable beauty; every man who met her would be captivated by her eyes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Does Teacher Ji also want a taste?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s look of disdain was palpable, the whites of his eyes as he rolled them backparable to those of dead fish.


    That same time.


    Those heavily made-up women pounced on them excitedly. This was the Second Young Master of the Liang Family, well-known throughout Yuzhou City. They naturally wanted to look good in his books, please him ¨C all for the possibility that this young master might help them buy out of their contracts. Five women surrounded Ji Yunshu, all enticingly calling for ¡®Master Liang¡¯! Two of them had wanted to target Jing Rong, but they stopped short when they saw his icy stare.


    ¡°Master Liang, what do you think of our sisters? Are you satisfied?¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked them up and down, and her brows knitted as she stroked her moustache again. She remarked displeasedly, ¡°Even though this young master isn¡¯t picky, you could at least find some that are a little more presentable.¡±


    ¡°What does the young master mean?¡± Thosedies were cross.


    Ji Yunshu nced upwards to the second floor. ¡°I heard that your most famous dancer is called Miss Yu¡¯in? This young master travelled all this way To see her. In any case, I¡¯m the Second Young Master of the Liang Family ¨C the one thing I don¡¯tck for, are silvers.¡±


    Thedies finally understood! ¡°So you¡¯re actually here for Yu¡¯in.¡± One of thedies gave the table a swipe with her handkerchief. ¡°Yu¡¯in only sells her talents and not her body. If the young master is looking for a good time, you¡¯re better off spending it with us sisters. We promise that you¡¯ll have the best time of your life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yu¡¯in can dance but so can we. What¡¯s more, Mother Bao will be selling her tonight ¨C the highest bidder gets the girl.¡± They pointed to that round stage draped with muslin, ¡°See, she¡¯ll be sold just there. Yu¡¯in hasn¡¯t been doing well these two months; Mother Bao said that since she can¡¯t earn and keep, she can only sell her like she¡¯s a treasured item. Lots of young masters will being tonight. Master Liang probably won¡¯t be able to see Yu¡¯in right now. How about you wait till the evening, bid high, and buy her? You could then bring her back to your estate ¨C she can dance for you every day, all day.¡± Thosedies giggled derisively.


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Why are you auctioning off Miss Yu¡¯in? Isn¡¯t she your top act?¡±


    ¡°That was in the past, but ever since...¡±

 Chapter 398 - The Highest Bidder Wins

    <h4><strong>Chapter 398 ¨C The Highest Bidder Wins </strong></h4>


    ¡°That was in the past, but ever since...¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you going on about?¡± A high-pitched, nasally voice cut in.


    They collectively turned back to see Mother Bao of the House of Serenity swaying her stocky body as she walked in, fanning herself with a soft, fluffy fan as she pushed thosedies aside. She added, ¡°You lot, what rubbish are you talking about here instead of serving our customers? Quick, shoo, go off and bring in our other esteemed guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± None of thosedies dared to talk back and dispersed, each one tottering off to find themselves another customer.


    Mother Bao grinned at Ji Yunshu, her eyes scrunching up into a fine line as she smiled, ¡°Hoho, isn¡¯t this Master Liang? Pardon myte arrival, how about we head up to the third floor, and I¡¯ll have my best girlse and serve this master.¡± She was a mama-san, as decorated with gold and ornaments as a christmas tree! 1


    Ji Yunshu retracted her gaze and asked, ¡°What happened to that Miss Yu¡¯in? Why is her business so bad these days?¡±


    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no such thing ¨C why will Miss Yu¡¯in have any trouble? She¡¯s our most well-known dancer here; many people travel from far and wide just to watch her dance for a moment. But she¡¯s not getting younger ¨C I, Mother Bao, have watched her grow up from a young girl and she¡¯s practically my daughter. Tonight¡¯s stage was prepared especially for her ¨C whoever can afford it can bring Yu¡¯in home.¡±


    ¡°So an auction?¡±


    ¡°Auction? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Since Miss Yu¡¯in will be taking centre-stage today, then this young master will wait till nightfall.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure. Then how about you two young masters find a good seat on the third storey? Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a full house when it nears that time.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Ji Yunshu agreed in a split second, ignoring Jing Rong¡¯s displeasure as they made their way upstairs.


    Mother Bao noticed the silent Jing Rong as they got up. She leaned towards him purposefully, speaking in a nasally, strangely fluctuating tone, ¡°This master is so good-looking, you must be Master Liang¡¯s friend. I wonder... what type does this young master like? Mother Bao can arrange everything for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to have fun? Pleasure? There¡¯s still some time, how about...¡±


    Jing Rong shot her a stern nce, ¡°I said there¡¯s no need.¡± Mother Bao flinched backwards; she knew her boundaries ¨C since she was so outrightly rejected, she could only continue waving her fan as she showed them the way upstairs.


    Once they found a good seat, Ji Yunshu asked Jing Rong for a silver ingot, handing it over to Mother Bao, ¡°No need to send any girls ¨C just serve us a pot of good tea. We don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The tea will be here shortly. Then I won¡¯t bother you two masters any longer.¡± She tossed that ingot in her hand and practically hopped away in glee.


    ¡°How are you going to repay me for that silver ingot?¡± Jing Rong rapped his knuckles on the table.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him out of the corner of her eye, ¡°I seem to recall that you still owe me a sum of money.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to take on the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯, and solved the ¡®Missing Girls Case¡¯. You said you¡¯ll reward me with a sum of silvers ¨C how long has it been already? I¡¯ve yet to even see one cent.¡±


    ¡°You greedy moneydigger.¡±


    Ji Yunshu scoffed. ¡°Money rules the world; a penniless man is bound to suffer.¡±


    ¡°When you be Princess Rong, there won¡¯t be any need for you to even worry about money. What this Prince owns is yours ¨C then, this Prince will order a bed crafted from gold for you. You can sleep on that gold all you want.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless. The two of them bickered back-and-forth, not the least bit fatigued.


    Mother Bao sent a servant with tea and cakes for them, her silver ingot safely in her pocket.


    ......


    Jing Rong chatted incessantly from morning till night as they waited for what they came for. He talked about his childhood in the Eighth Prince¡¯s Estate, what happened when he entered the pce, about establishing his own estate once he was conferred his royal title, or those strange and interesting things that he had experienced... He even brought up what he had previously shared with Liu Qingping, recounting their conversation word-for-word for Ji Yunshu. He described flowers blooming from rocks, willows that wept blood, river monsters... Ji Yunshu¡¯s ears began to hurt from his talking and she tossed out, ¡°Then what about your Imperial Mother? I¡¯ve never once heard about her from you.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened in the blink of an eye. He gulped down his tea in one shot. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was not one to dwell on things; since he did not want to speak of it, then she would not ask.


    Unexpectedly, Jing Rong continues speaking on his own volition. ¡°My Imperial Mother passed away a long time ago. She was banished to the Cold Pce for a tiny mistake and hung herself the next day. Ever since, this Prince had neither backing nor support.¡± He took another sip of tea.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s clenched painfully in sympathy; this must be why Jing Rong had never been favoured by Qi Zhen Emperor all these years. But what mistake did his Imperial Mothermit?


    The two of them sat like this in the House of Serenity for the entire day.


    As dusk fell, more and more people gathered in the House of Serenity, most of them here for that Miss Yu¡¯in. Looking down from the third storey, the first floor was so packed with people that there was little room for movement. Thenterns outside were brightly lit, a colourful sightplementing that already luxurious round stage.


    Ji Yunshu remarked, ¡°I think nobody knows that those three dead people saw the ghost here at the House of Serenity. Only those in the yamen and the House of Serenity are aware. Otherwise, if those men knew about what happened in that ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ room, I bet there wouldn¡¯t be that many people here tonight. Mother Bao must also have been worried that the news would eventually get out, so she¡¯s selling Miss Yu¡¯in whilst they are all still in the dark. She could still earn some money from this transaction.¡±


    ¡°Then what exactly do you want to do?¡± Jing Rong was frustrated.


    ¡°The highest bidder wins ¨C didn¡¯t Mother Bao tell you just now?¡±


    ¡°You want to buy her?¡± Jing Rong was startled!


    Ji Yunshu shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Why else did you think we¡¯ve been sitting here all day for? Just to have a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Ji Yunshu, are you out of your mind? Why would you want to buy a woman?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s out of your mind.¡± Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes as she rebutted, ¡°Since this string of events urred in the ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ room, that means that Miss Yu¡¯in was definitely present at that scene. She must have seen something, but the case files state that she saw nothing ¨C isn¡¯t it strange? Since ghosts don¡¯t exist in this world, then that Miss Yu¡¯in must know something but she¡¯s purposely hiding it.¡±


    Realisation dawned upon Jing Rong. ¡°So, you want to buy her and pry that information from her?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying her, you are.¡±


    WHAT?!


    Before he could say anything, screams erupted from the floor below. The crowd began to shuffle forwards as they cheered, each one fixing their leering eyes on that round stage. Mother Bao stood just in front of those muslin drapes, her fan still in her hand as she addressed the crowd with a sickly sweet smile, ¡°We have kept the masters waiting.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ve been waiting for too long.¡±


    ¡°Mother Bao knows that you have alle for Yu¡¯in. Our Yu¡¯in is the top act of our House of Serenity, but this Mother Bao will painfully give her up today. I¡¯m sure the masters today are familiar with our rules ¨C there is only one way if you want to have Yu¡¯in, and that is to bid. Whoever offers the highest price can take Yu¡¯in away.¡±


    Tensions within the crowd began to run high.


    ¡°Yu¡¯in is mine!¡±


    ¡°This young master has nothing but money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve travelled from a very faraway ce for Yu¡¯in. I must get her today.¡± Those young masters had already began their tussle.


    Mother Bao quickly calmed the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ve stated the rules; as long as you can afford it, you can have the girl. It¡¯s time, let my Yu¡¯in appear!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a svelte figure started her descent from a long cloth from the third storey, spiralling down right into that covered stage.


    ...

 Chapter 399 - Always A Tael More

    <h4><strong>Chapter 399 ¨C Always A Tael More</strong></h4>


    The veileddy hooked her svelte form around the cloth before gliding down to the marble floor of the round stage. The curtains concealing the stage were simultaneously drawn open, revealing thedy and her fluttering green gauze dress. The movement of her clothing gave the impression that she had brought the wind with her; a fairy descending to the mortal world. Underneath the face veil, that barely visible face held the aura of Xi Shi. 1No wonder so many men were crazy about her. Even as a woman, Ji Yunshu could not help but admire her.


    When Jing Rong realised that Ji Yunshu was staring at Yu¡¯in, he said, ¡°It¡¯s merely skin-deep. To this Prince, she¡¯s nothingpared to someone I know.¡±


    She gave him a side-eye, ¡°It may only be skin-deep, but aren¡¯t all the men obsessed with the appearance?¡±


    ¡°I think you missed the main point.¡±


    ¡°What point?¡±


    ¡°This Prince said, she¡¯s nothingpared to someone I know.¡± Jing Rong spoke with a firmer tone, emphasizing his statement. Ji Yunshu was not a stupid person. Of course she understood. This was the same line Fu Erkang had said to Yongqi in My Fair Princess. 2


    However, she was not in the mood to engage in sweet talk, instead turning her gaze back to the stage. Mother Bao was presenting Yu¡¯in to the crowd with an assortment ofpliments.


    ¡°Everyone here knows how good Yu¡¯in¡¯s dancing is. I, Mother Bao, am most reluctant to let go of my favorite Yu¡¯in. Thus, gentlemen, please seize this rare opportunity; the highest bidder will win.¡±


    Just as she finished, someone shouted, ¡°I will pay a hundred taels!¡±


    What? A hundred taels? You want to buy Yu¡¯in with a hundred taels? Are you here to host a stand-upedy? Madam Bao rolled her eyes at that man in disdain, directly reprimanding him, ¡°I say, Young Master Zhao, our Yu¡¯in is definitely worth more than a hundred taels. If you cannot afford it, please leave as soon as possible.¡± Commotion started among the people present. All of them regarded the man with disdain and ridicule.


    ¡°Hurry up and give that one hundred taels to beggars. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te here if you can¡¯t pay.¡±


    ¡°Poor kid, you¡¯re notpatible with our Yu¡¯in. She¡¯s mine.¡±


    ......


    ...


    The criticising voices swelled like a huge wave. Ji Yunshu was at a loss of words hearing all of the negativity. Mystified, she asked Jing Rong, ¡°Do all men act like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®all men¡¯, it¡¯s just them. The Prince is different from those evildoers.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ji Yunshu pretended that she never asked anything.


    ......


    At this moment, people down there started bidding again.


    ¡°I offer one thousand taels.¡±


    ¡°One thousand and five hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand taels.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand and five hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand taels.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Seven thousand taels.¡± The bidding price suddenly jumped.


    Hearing the offer for seven thousand taels, everyone downstairs lifted their heads to look at the second floor. Young Master Zhang, who put in the bid was sitting at the table beside Ji Yunshu with his legs crossed. He conceitedly scanned through the people below before turning hisscivious gaze towards Yu¡¯in. Rubbing his hands and licking his lips, he looked as if he wished to pounce her instantly.


    When Mother Bao heard the number, she covered her mouth with her fan and her eyes shone. ¡°Seven thousand taels, Young Master Zhang bid with seven thousand taels. Can anyone go any higher?¡±


    At this, everyone nervously began to count in their minds, calcting whether they had enough in their hoard to be able to pay more than seven thousand taels. Eventually, all of the people exhaled in disappointment. All of them had made a wasted trip!


    All of sudden...


    ¡°Seven thousand and one taels.¡±


    What? Attracted by the voice, everyone looked up and their gazended on Ji Yunshu who was seated at the second floor. One tael more?


    This... Jing Rong kicked Ji Yunshu under the table, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    She stroked her fake moustache. ¡°Helping Miss Yu¡¯in to redeem herself!¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Look at me, do I look like someone who has seven thousand and one taels? If I am to pay one tael, then I am still capable.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bidding for you! Miss Yu¡¯in is as beautiful as a fairy. If you marry her, even if you treat her as a vase, you could derive pleasure just from looking at her.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face turned sour. Irritated, he hissed, ¡°Ji Yunshu, this Prince will remember this. When it¡¯s time, you¡¯ll pay for this in bed.¡±


    Eww! She was dumbstruck.


    At this moment, Young Master Zhang from the next table got anxious. He got up from his stool and shouted, ¡°Seven thousand and one hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Seven thousand one hundred and one taels.¡± Ji Yunshu yelled.


    ¡°Seven thousand and two hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Seven thousand two hundred and one taels.¡±


    Always a tael more.


    Young Master Zhang was on the verge of falling apart. He charged towards Ji Yunshu and smacked the table. ¡°Rascal, you are challenging me!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t Mother Bao just say? The highest bidder wins. First, I didn¡¯t use your silver. Second, I didn¡¯t force you to fight with me. It¡¯s a fairpetition between us, with neither side owing the other.¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°You¡¯re obviously doing it on purpose. You bid a tael higher than me. If you¡¯re capable, offer ten thousand taels.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Zhang, it¡¯s better for you to return to your seat. You and I will bid fairly. However, I have nothing but money. No matter what price you bid, I¡¯ll always bid a tael more than you.¡± Ji Yunshu sneered as she raised a single finger.


    ¡°You...¡± Young Master Zhang could not hold his anger anymore. He clenched his fist and was about to start swinging. But when he had barely lifted his fist, it was immediately grasped by Jing Rong, and twisted backwards around his own neck. It was so painful that Young Master Zhang¡¯s face crumpled in agony, and he involuntarilynded with one knee on the floor.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow...¡± His tears streamed down his cheeks.


    The iciness was shown between Jing Rong¡¯s brows was about to erupt. He said, ¡°You dare to touch my person? You¡¯re trying to court death.¡±


    ¡°You... Who are you? Do you know who am I? I¡¯m...I¡¯m Zhang Zhongyi. My father is Zhang Qidong, the general from the Ministry of War.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s Zhang Qidong, the general from Ministry of War. I was wondering who was capable of raising such a dog like you.¡± His tongue was unmercilessly poisonous.


    Zhang Zhongyi was exasperated and hurt. His other hand pointed at Jing Rong, ¡°How dare you insult my father? You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    Jing Rong looked at him in disdain and increased the strength of his grip. His expression grew even colder. He hissed, ¡°That old geezer Zhang Qidong stole from the government and vited thew, abusing his power to ept bribes. You better inform your dad to return all the money he has taken. He should enjoy hisst days of freedom. A monthter, the Ministry of Personnel will submit the list of corrupt officials. The first one to be punished will be your dad, Zhang Qidong.¡± As he finished his sentence, he threw Zhang Zhongyi heavily on the ground!


    Young Master Zhang was absolutely dumbfounded, ¡°Who... Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. Anyway, the things your dad has done will definitely be investigated by the Ministry of Personnel.¡±


    Young Master Zhang sat on the floor with ssy eyes, his forehead covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°How? Are you still bidding?¡±


    Bid my ass! His dad is losing his power, how can he pay seven thousand taels or more now?


    Everyone else was bickering, but no one else made another bid.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was turning sour, Mother Bao hurriedly ordered someone to carry Young Master Zhang down from second floor and back to his residence. ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. The deal is sealed with Young Master Liang from upstairs who bid seven thousand, two hundred and one taels. From now on, Yu¡¯in belongs to the Liang Family.¡± Mother Bao said. Everyone thought it was a pity. They were envious and jealous.


    Yu¡¯in, who had not spoken a word, lifted her head and looked at Ji Yunshu, then bowed slightly in acknowledgement. Ji Yunshu smiled at her, then walked to Jing Rong¡¯s side, ¡°Congrattions, she¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu¡¯in is now yours.¡±


    Jing Rong clenched his teeth.


    ...

 Chapter 400 - Young Master, Is This Servant Beautiful?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 400 ¨C Young Master, Is This Servant Beautiful?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu whispered, ¡°When you enter the ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ roomter, observe your surroundings and try to loosen her tongue. Also, since you¡¯re acting, then you might as well do it properly. Only then can you know for sure what those three men experienced there before they died.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in yourself?¡±


    ¡°I want to, but my body doesn¡¯t allow for it.¡±


    Jing Rong scanned her from top to bottom, an evil glint in his eye. Ji Yunshu turned away and gave him a shove. ¡°Hurry downstairs. Let¡¯s not wait for our dishes to get cold.¡± Go, my child! The beauty is waiting.


    Jing Rong rolled his eyes, but what else could he do? He eventually made his way downstairs. Mother Bao was not quite sure why it was him and not Ji Yunshu, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Master Liang the bidder?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t do it. This person belongs to me now.¡±


    You can¡¯t do it! Ji Yunshu red at him with her narrowed eyes, still stroking her fake moustache. I¡¯m a real man, okay!


    Mother Bao stretched out her hand. ¡°Since the master has made a bid, then first hand over your silver. Since we¡¯re making a transaction, there cannot even be a penny of the promised amount missing.¡± As long as she received her dues, she did not care who paid.


    ¡°I¡¯m not carrying any silver.¡±


    ¡°What? No silver? Then why did you bid? Really...¡±


    Jing Rong whipped out several silver notes before Mother Bao could re up, flinging the ¡®sparkling¡¯ notes in her face, ¡°I don¡¯t have silvers, only notes.¡±


    ¡°Aiyoh, you two young masters sure love to joke around.¡± Mother Bao grasped the notes and stuffed them into her sleeves, pushing Yu¡¯in towards Jing Rong with a huge grin, ¡°Young Master, Yu¡¯in is now yours. You can take her away now.¡±


    Yu¡¯in never once looked up; from the start, she yed the role of an obedient daughter well, allowing herself to be sold like an object withoutining or rebelling, and following every one of Mother Bao¡¯smands!


    Jing Rong purposely stepped aside, putting distance between the two of them. He looked up and pointed at the second storey. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ room is extremely spacious. How about we stay there tonight and let Miss Yu¡¯in dance a number for me.¡±


    Mother Bao tensed up immediately upon hearing the words ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯, ¡°Young master, Yu¡¯in is already yours. You can bring her away from our House of Serenity, why stay here?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Is it prohibited?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    Yu¡¯in suddenly spoke, breaking her well-kept silence as she interrupted Mother Bao, ¡°Since the young master has so requested, then let¡¯s go to the ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯. Yu¡¯in can present a dance for the young master.¡± Her voice was soft, gentle, and warm.


    Yu¡¯in led Jing Rong upstairs to the ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ before Mother Bao could voice her disagreement. Mother Bao could only rub her hands anxiously. She had been able to suppress news about thest three ghost-sighting incidents, but what if something were to happen again tonight? She hurriedly had several men keep watch outside the room, ordering them to barge in immediately if amotion were to arise.


    On the third floor.


    Ji Yunshu asked for a pot of tea as she waited. There was a niggling doubt in her mind. Yu¡¯in was like an ethereal fairy, her every move flowing with the grace and poise of ady; even her voice was pleasing to the ear ¨C could Jing Rong withstand her advances? What if... She shook her head as if to shake those thoughts out of her mind, reminding herself to not let her mind wander aimlessly.


    Inside the ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ room.


    Jing Rong was taken aback by the spectacle before him; it looked like an ordinary guest room from the outside, but within, it wanted for nothing. The room was gorgeously adorned, with hanging gauze fluttering daintily in the gentle breeze. There was also arge stage specially made for Yu¡¯in to dance on in the middle of the room. Behind the stage was a bed and a vanity, while before the stage was arge steaming bath. Next to it stood a screen as ornately carved as those jade screens one could only find in the pce. Mother Bao had indeed invested heavily in thisdy.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Yu¡¯in called out and gave a curtsy, ¡°How about the young master remove your robes and have a bath?¡± She came forth to peel his robes back.


    Jing Rong immediately stepped backwards, avoiding her hands. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Does the young master despise Yu¡¯in?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Then why? Since the young master has bought Yu¡¯in, then Yu¡¯in belongs to the young master. Serving the young master is now also Yu¡¯in¡¯s responsibility.¡± Tears began to pool in her expressive eyes ¨C how could anyone bear to see such a beauty reduced to this state?


    Jing Rong recalled what Ji Yunshu had handed over to him ¨C since you¡¯re acting, then you might as well do it properly!¡°Forget it, dance. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He walked over to the bath and removed his outer robes, dunking himself into that bath with his inner clothes still on.


    Ssh!


    Yu¡¯in walked up to the stage. She began to twirl with dainty steps. Her form was indeed beautiful; if she named herself second-best in the Great Lin, nobody would dare call themselves the best. Jing Rong only watched, unmoved. No matter how much she danced, twirled, or spun, it was none of his concern. That figure moved back and forth, weaving throughout those muslins; her figure was sometimes obscured, sometimes crystal clear, the white steam bubbling from his bath created an even more ethereal scenario.


    Little time passed before Jing Rong found his head bing heavier and his vision bing blurry. His sharp instincts told him that something wasn¡¯t right! However, as he tried to push himself up from the bath, Yu¡¯in had already walked over to his side, pushing him back down.


    She leaned her upper body on his shoulders and pressed heavily as she spoke directly into his ear. ¡°Since the young master has alreadye in, don¡¯t you want to see Yu¡¯in¡¯s appearance?¡± Her voice resonated from deep within, echoing throughout his head.


    Jing Rong could feel his strength slipping away, his eyelids drooping against his will. When he turned to look at Yu¡¯in, she was slowly removing her veil. The face hidden behind that cloth was intricate; she had a well-defined nose bridge, cherry red lips, a sharp chin, and those moving eyes ¨C she resembled a fairy one could only find in paintings. Yu¡¯in¡¯s slender fingers caressed Jing Rong¡¯s neck as she spoke, ¡°Young Master, is this servant beautiful?¡±


    As soon as those words were spoken, that once beautiful visage gradually turned feral. It was bloody and full of scars, marks left by deep-cutting knives. Those cherry red lips began to split sideways, revealing a huge, gaping mouth. Her eyeballs popped out as they bled, even those slender fingers turning into white bones. It was terrifying!


    Jing Rong could not move away or prop himself up, only able to watch as that horrifying face slowly erged before his eyes. Just before that bloody mouth was going to swallow him whole, a pair of hands appeared from behind Yu¡¯in, the forefinger pressing down firmly onto an acupoint on her neck. With a sharp cry, Yu¡¯in fell to the floor. Jing Rong tried to open his eyes, but could only glimpse a familiar shadow nearing him before he lost consciousness!


    When he awoke, he was already in the guestrooms of the county yamen. He lifted his leaden body and saw Ji Yunshu leisurely sipping tea at the table beside him.


    ¡°Did you already expect this?¡± Jing Rong questioned.


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°To some extent.¡±


    You- Ji Yunshu! Jing Rong¡¯s walked over to her, his disdain written all over his face, ¡°Ji Yunshu, you¡¯d best give this Prince a reasonable exnation.¡±


    She looked up at him, speaking matter-of-factly. ¡°The only way to know if there¡¯s any problem in that ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ is to draw out the enemy. Otherwise, we would never get any information out of that Miss Yu¡¯in.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°At the yamen out front.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°An interrogation!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 401 - Human Skin Mask

    <h4><strong>Chapter 401 ¨C Human Skin Mask


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Inside the yamen, Fang Mingshan was sitting on the bench. Standing beside him were Constable Zhang, Wen Lingyang and some other yamen runners. Yu¡¯in knelt in front of the bench with her face veil on and her gaze lowered, extremely quiet and not appearing frightened at all.


    Bang! The gavel hit against the wooden block. Fang Mingshan interrogated, ¡°Yu¡¯in, this Official is asking you, did you kill those people?¡±


    She kept silent.


    Fang Mingshan waited for a few moments, throwing a nce at Constable Zhang once it was clear that there would be no response. Immediately, Constable Zhangid out the proof they acquired at the House of Serenity in front of Yu¡¯in. It was a terrifying human skin mask that was covered with fresh blood! Everyone felt sick to their stomach just by looking at it. She must be an expert to be able toe out with the idea of wearing that thing on her face. However, Yu¡¯in did not bother to look at the mask at all and kept her face emotionless.


    Fang Mingshan questioned again, ¡°This Official found a kind of hypnotising drug in the bath of your room. The drug causes people to lose their consciousness and weaken their bodies. All the deceased visited the ¡®Moonlit Dream¡¯ room before they died. You first drew them a bath and waited for them to inhale the drug, then you put on the human skin mask and cheated them into thinking that they encountered ghost. On the second day, you trespassed in their residence and killed them. Am I right?¡± Again, no answer from Yu¡¯in.


    Fang Mingshan¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Yu¡¯in, this Official is giving you onest chance to speak. Did you kill the those people?¡±


    Since the very beginning, Yu¡¯in had not uttered a word. Under normal circumstances, nobody would believe that the tender and delicatedy currently kneeling on the floor could be linked to a serial killer. However, the human skin mask lying on the floor suggested otherwise. It was a fact that she scared people on purpose, thus, it would be reasonable to suggest that she was the actual killer. But she kept her mouth sealed and would not admit to anything. Since they did not have any solid evidence, the only charge she bore was disguising as a ghost to scare people. The worst punishment she would get would probably be ten flogs.


    Although Wen Lingyang had held the brush in his hand for a long time, he had yet to make a single stroke on the paper. Looking at how helpless Lord Fang was, he stood up and walked to the centre of the court before picking up the human skin mask from the floor. He tried to persuade her. ¡°Miss Yu¡¯in, if you did not kill the people, you can defend yourself. But if you don¡¯t say a thing, you will be regarded as the murderer by default, and will be locked up in prison. Why do you want to do that to yourself?¡± Wen Lingyang¡¯s voice was very soft and tender.


    Yu¡¯in slowly lifted her head and locked eyes with Wen Lingyang. She removed her face veil and exposed her beautiful face. Murmurs said that Miss Yu¡¯in from the House of Serenity was as lovely as a fairy, and it was proven now. The yamen runners from both sides could not stop staring at that delicate face. ¡®Such a waste.¡¯ They thought. ¡®How could this youngdymit such crime? Such a waste.¡¯


    Yu¡¯in bit her lips, blinked her beautiful eyes gently and said, ¡°Advisor Wen, I didn¡¯t kill them.¡± Finally, she spoke!


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill them, why did you disguise as a ghost to scare them?¡±


    She smiled and returned to being silent. Everyone else was edgy.


    Wen Lingyang said, ¡°Miss Yu¡¯in, seeing how the case has progressed, I reckon you know exactly what consequences you will bear if you insist on not telling the truth.¡±


    His statement was met with silence. The interrogation was going nowhere; there were no clues uncovered at all.


    Outside the door were Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong, who had been standing there observing for a while. Jing Rong gently elbowed Ji Yunshu, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s the murderer?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her?¡±


    Once again, she shook her head.


    This made Jing Rong puzzled. He squinted his eyes, ¡°So is she the murderer or not?


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s face darkened and looked at Yu¡¯in who was still kneeling in the middle of the court, then said, ¡°Based on her build, she doesn¡¯t look like someone who practises martial arts. It isn¡¯t logical to say that she was the one who carried the dead bodies to the tree. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s the one who performed the murder or not. Either way, she must know some information that is relevant to someone that is involved with the case. She¡¯s merely an aplice.¡±


    ¡°You mean... she¡¯s trying to protect the real murderer?¡±


    ¡°Possibly.¡±


    ¡°Who would that be?¡±


    ¡°Someone who¡¯s able to make her bear every charge willingly. Someone she would even die for.¡±


    Jing Rong pondered and said, ¡°A lover?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not reply. She did however, notice a jade bracelet on Yu¡¯in¡¯s wrist. The bracelet was exquisite, made of high quality Nephrite that had definitely cost a fortune. The unusual thing was that Yu¡¯in had been protecting the bracelet carefully, and seemed very afraid of breaking the it.


    Based on Yu¡¯in¡¯s ie, she should not be able to afford that bracelet herself. Additionally, no matter how much Mother Bao cared about her, she would not be willing to buy her such expensive gift. If it was a present from her client, she would not have taken care of it so cautiously. The only exnation was that the bracelet was gifted by someone who was very important to her. Ji Yunshu contemted in her mind but did not walk into the court.


    Later, Fang Mingshan sent an order to lock Yu¡¯in in the prison until they found new evidence. He also gave another order, ¡°Send someone to close the House of Serenity down and do a thorough search there. We¡¯ll see if we can find any more clues.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Also, interrogate everyone from the House of Serenity and try to get some information from their mouths.¡± Constable Zhang bore the order and immediately brought his crew to the House of Serenity.


    It was alreadyte at night, and Fang Mingshan had run out of ideas. He sat on his bench and sighed heavily. When Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu entered the court, he stood up immediately to wee them. ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji.¡± He greeted.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t say anything. Regarding this...¡±


    I¡¯m so frustrated!


    Ji Yunshu took over, ¡°Since the ghost has already been caught, then we¡¯re not far away from the truth.¡±


    Fang Mingshan thanked Ji Yunshu, ¡°I give must thanks Teacher Ji for catching the ghost who had been scaring people. But what do we do next? How do we find the murderer? We need Teacher Ji¡¯s guidance.¡± He sounded very respectful.


    Ji Yunshu nced at the human skin mask in Wen Lingyang¡¯s hand and took it to examine. She remained silent.


    In the prison, Yu¡¯in was sitting on the ground. Her slim body leaned on the cold wall as she stared nkly at the wet floor in front of her. There was not one bit of fear in her eyes.


    The jailers on duty were worried that she would get sick in the cold prison; they prepared two clean nkets andid them inside the cell. ¡°Miss Yu¡¯in, it¡¯s quite cold in here. These two nkets are very clean, you should cover up.¡±


    She did not bother to lift her head. The two jailers looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders before they left the cell.


    Just when they came walking out, Ji Yunshu arrived. She was holding a food container in her hand and headed to Yu¡¯in¡¯s prison with a cool expression. She told the jailers, ¡°Open the gate.¡±


    The jailers opened the gate and stood aside obediently. After Ji Yunshu went in, she took a nket and draped it on Yu¡¯in¡¯s body. Then she opened the food container, took out a container filled with hot tea, and handed it to Yu¡¯in. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder now that it¡¯ste. Warm yourself with a cup of hot tea.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be defensive around me. This is not the yamen court. I will not interrogate you.¡± After a while, Yu¡¯in lifted her head and looked at Ji Yunshu, then she smiled and said, ¡°So, should I address you as Young Master Liang or Teacher Ji?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled faintly, ¡°Either Young Master Liang or Teacher Ji works, it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 402 – The Secret Behind The Tattoo

    <h4><strong>Chapter 402 ¨C The Secret Behind The Tattoo


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Yu''in eyed her carefully; without that sparse moustache, this Teacher Ji was indeed quite striking. She spoke, "I had heard that Lord Fang had asked a Teacher Ji to investigate the murders, but I didn''t expect for Teacher Ji to capture this ghost in just a day."


    "Then why did this ghost scare those men?" Ji Yunshu spoke soothingly, as if she were addressing a child.


    "Are you trying to catch me off-guard?"


    "Miss Yu''in is thinking too much. I have already mentioned before; this is neither a court ofw, nor am I Lord Fang ¨C I won''t interrogate you."


    Yu''in did not trust her fully. "Then why are you here?"


    "It''s chilly inside this prison; your constitution is naturally weaker, and it''d be bad if you were to catch some illness. This one specially brought hot tea and dishes for the miss to warm yourself up."


    Yu''in eyed that box, scoffed, and pushed it aside. "There''s no need."


    This action revealed her thin wrist, but also two words carved into that bracelet of hers ¨C ''Shang Xi''! What did it mean? Ji Yunshu purposely mentioned, "This bracelet of yours must be made of


    Nephrite. In addition to its reputation as the highest grade of jade, found only in the Xinjiang region, its gorgeous color suggests that this must have cost quite a fortune!"


    Yu''in retracted her hand further back into her sleeve. Ji Yunshu continued, "''Shang Xi''? Is this another name of thisdy?"


    "It''s none of your business." Yu''in replied warily in a cold tone..


    Ji Yunshu smiled as she picked up the box and stood up. "Since Miss Yu''in doesn''t want this offering, then this one will not disturb you further. It''s humid here in the prison, miss should look after yourself." Yu''in did not answer and Ji Yunshu walked away.


    Upon leaving the prison, Ji Yunshu wrote down the words ''Shang Xi'' and handed them to Fang Mingsan, "Could Lord Fang possibly research what these two words mean?" Fang Mingsan nced at it and passed it over to Wen Lingyang.


    She received a reply early in the morning the following day. The words ''Shang Xi'' referred to the second name of Old Master Li of Yuzhou. That Old Master Li was called Mingzhou, named ''Shang Xi''. He was a famous jade trader in Yuzhou and its surrounding regions, but due to his business, he never dwelled long in Yuzhou City. He was considered a kind person; often helping the poor civilians, and was generous towards others. So why did Yu''in''s jade bracelet have Old Master Li''s name carved into it?


    Fang Mingsan found this whole thing to be quite strange. "Li Mingzhou is an upright man ¨C he would never visit a brothel like that."


    Wen Lingyang replied, "But the only person in the entire Yuzhou City with the name ''Shang Xi'', is that Old Master Li."


    Ji Yunshu asked, "Then, is he currently here in Yuzhou City?"


    "He returnedst night."


    "If we want to know if he''s connected to Miss Yu''in, all we have to do is ask."


    "Is the Teacher heading to the Li Estate?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. "No, we''ll invite him here to the yamen."


    ¡­


    Soon after, Li Mingzhou ''arrived'' at the yamen. He looked to be about forty-ish, with a pleasant visage and was dressed inly. To sum it up, he was a gentle-looking middle-aged man.


    Li Mingzhou did not look at all flustered as he entered the yamen hall, first raising his hands in respect towards Jing Rong, "This one pays his respects to Prince Rong." It seems like he had done his homework ¨C he already knew that Jing Rong would be here before he even arrived.


    Jing Rong only stared back coldly. Receiving no answer, Li Mingzhou asked Fang Mingsan humbly, "Could I ask why Lord Fang has asked this Mister Li over here today?"


    Fang Mingsan was seated in the upper court. He did not want to dilly-dally, so he asked him up front, "This official summoned you to ask if you are acquainted with Miss Yu''in of the House of Serenity?"


    "Yu''in?" Li Mingzhou shook his head, "The House of Serenity is a house of pleasure, why would this one visit such a ce¡­let alone know anyone from there?"


    "Li Mingzhou, there is no room for lies in court."


    "This Mister Li has spoken only the truth. What''s more, this one does not spend much time in Yuzhou City ¨C this is a fact everyone in the Li Family can attest to. If Lord Fang does not believe me, then you can let me meet Miss Yu''in to corroborate my testimony." He spoke without hesitation and stated every word unabashedly.


    Ji Yunshu came forward this time. She took out a piece of paper with a smile on her face. On it was an extremely detailed sketch of the bracelet Yu''in wore on her wrist. "Old Master Li, you''re in the jade trade. Could I ask if such a bracelet has ever passed through your hands?"


    Li Mingzhou examined it and nodded. "This is made of the finest nephrite. I have seen this design before ¨C only ten pieces of this were crafted two years ago."


    "Then can you remember who bought it?"


    "I couldn''t possible remember something that happened such a long time ago, and there are no records as well."


    "Then would bracelets like these be engraved with words? Or logos?"


    Li Mingzhou denied, "Of course not."


    Ji Yunshu did not observe anything untoward from his expression. Her questions stopped there and she shot Fang Mingsan a look. Heprehended immediately. "If so, then Old Master Li can leave."


    Li Mingzhou did not question why he would be suspected of being involved with Yu''in, and left without a word. Before he could step outside of the court however, Wei Yi came running in, bumping right into Li Mingzhou. The man stumbled backwards, but was luckily caught by Ji Yunshu before he could fall over.


    During this exchange, Ji Yunshu coincidentally saw a tattoo on the back of Li Mingzhou''s neck. Unexpectedly, this tattoo was identical to the one on Old Master Chang''s ankle. Ji Yunshu felt herself going momentarily numb at this new discovery.


    Li Mingzhou offered his thanks. "Many thanks, Teacher."


    "No need." Ji Yunshu took two steps backwards, asking, "Is Old Master Li familiar with Old Master Chang?"


    "I''ve only heard of this man, but have never crossed paths with him, either professionally or privately."


    Ji Yunshu smiled and left it at that.


    Once Li Mingzhou left, Wei Yi bounced in front of her. "Shu''er, what are you doing?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Yunshu ignored Wei Yi, her attention instead directed at Fang Mingsan, "Lord Fang, this one needs to re-examine the corpses of the other two victims."


    ¡­


    Fang Mingsan was efficient at his work. Those other two coffins were unearthed in no time. Ji Yunshu examined the bodies at their burial sites, confirming they had died by hanging. Luckily, the bodies were not heavily dposed, and any markings on them were still discernible.


    As she had expected, the same tattoo was on their bodies, only at different locations! For the three victims to have the exact same tattoo as Li Mingzhou, what did this all represent?


    Jing Rong peeked at the bodies in those coffins and questioned, "What did you find?" Ji Yunshu recounted her discoveries.


    Jing Rong began to analyze the situation. "That means that Li Mingzhou is somehow connected to those three victims. Yu''in''s bracelet was carved with Li Mingzhou''s second name, and coincidentally, the men she scared have the same marking on them. If we work along these lines of logic, Li Mingzhou must know who Yu''in is, and have some sort of rtionship or connection with those three men. Yu''in must have agreed to Li Mingzhou''s orders to pretend she was a ghost to scare those victims, after which Li Mingzhou would kill them, ming their deaths on spirits?"


    Was Li Mingzhou really the murderer? Was this that simple? Was this case considered solved? Ji Yunshu did not think so, but she was not fully confident. She spoke hesitantly, "But what would Li Mingzhou''s motive be? Why did he want to kill them? And what is the meaning behind this tattoo?"


    Jing Rong pondered, suddenly remarking, "Maybe somebody would know."


    "Who would?"


    "Zhao Huai!"


    ¡­


    <strong>ChouFleur Rants Corner</strong>


    What does Zhao Huai have to do with it all? Did you guys enjoy the bonus chapters and the lovely graphic by Barbara?

 Chapter 403 - Horses Can Stumble, So Can Men

    <h4><strong>Chapter 403 ¨C Horses Can Stumble, So Can Men


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°Zhao Huai!¡±


    She almost forgot that Zhao Huai and hispany had been following them for their whole journey from Shanhuai County to Yu Province City. But... ¡°They were also heading to Yufu, right? They should¡¯ve already left Yuzhou City by now.¡± She was suspicious.


    Jing Rong seemed helpless and said, ¡°Zhao Huai¡¯s subordinates stand guard outside the county yamen every day, staring right at the front door. This Prince thought about catching one of them and asking what they want, but seeing that they did not have any bad intention, I just let it go.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they aren¡¯t heading to Yufu. They¡¯re obviously following us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s not get into it for now. What¡¯s more important now is the origin of the tattoo. In any case, Zhao Huai is someone from the gang, so he might know something about the tattoo. The Prince will send people to invite him to the yamen, then we can ask him.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°Send someone to bring this tattoo sketch to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The group of them walked from the graveyard to yamen. Jing Rong sent Lang Po to personally carry out this task. Not far away from yamen, there were two shadows behind the corner of the wall, diligently surveilling the people going in and out of the building without taking rxing for a single moment. As Lang Po walked out of the yamen, he caught the two pairs of eyes staring right at him. He sneered and headed in their direction. The two saw him approaching and quickly ran off. s, Lang Po was still a step ahead and blocked them in the dead end of an alley. The two guys quivered and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Lang Poughed, ¡°The two of you have been staring at the yamen for so long; I should be the one to ask that.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already caught you red-handed and you still try to deny it. Do you want me to invite you into the yamen to have a seat? We can brew some tea and have a good conversation.¡±


    Caught in an awkward situation, the two guys gulped but continued to deny the usation. ¡°We were just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Was it your first master who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The two liars knew that they were no match for Lang Po. They lowered their voices and spoke amiably to avoid being beaten up by him. Lang Po stared at them coldly, his narrowed eyes seemed to be saying ¡®I knew it¡¯ before he quit asking. Then, he stuffed a piece of paper into their hands.


    ¡°Go and ask your first master whether he recognizes this tattoo. If he knows anything, please invite him toe to the yamen as soon as possible. Remember, this is very important. If there¡¯s any dy, I¡¯ll bring both of you to the yamen and let you have a taste of the top ten most cruel punishments of the Great Lin.¡± He dropped a warning before he left. Two of them looked puzzled. Afraid of dying the task and getting punished, the pair immediately departed to inform Zhao Huai.


    ......


    ...


    At the backyard of the yamen, Ji Yunshu washed her hands and sat at the stone stable, turning over the case details in her head.


    Tattoo? Bracelet? Human skin mask? Ill-fittng shoes? The deceased was hung? And that stained shirt? Are all of these rted to one another? How could they be linked together? The clues swam in a jumbled mess in her head.


    All of sudden... ¡°Teacher Ji, what are you thinking about?¡± It was Wen Lingyang¡¯s voice.


    When she roused from her deep reverie, he had already taken a seat opposite her. ¡°Is Advisor Wen looking for this humble one?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing by. I saw that Teacher was thinking about something, and thought that I shoulde in and see if there was anything that I could help with.¡± His tone sounded so humble yet attractive! His eyes and brows resembled Ji Pei a little. If one was to look at his face in detail, one would be captivated by his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It was actually about the case. I tried to put the pieces of evidence together, but only became more confused.¡±


    ¡°Teacher is a smart person. You¡¯ll definitely solve the case.¡±


    ¡°Horses can stumble, so can humans!¡± Ji Yunshu replied humbly.


    Wen Lingyang nodded and smiled, then he sized Ji Yunshu up in detail. The fair, clean-shaven face had delicate features that seemed like they were engraved by a skilled woodcarver. Under the thick, fan-likeshes, waere her deep, clear eyes that held a hint of sorrow and solemnity. The aura around Ji Yunshu had less of the tough masculinity of a man, and more of the tenderness of ady. If weren¡¯t a man, he would definitely be a beauty.


    Ji Yunshu felt ufortable being stared at, and asked, ¡°Is there anything dirty on this humble one¡¯s face?¡± As she gently wiped her face with her sleeve.


    ¡°No. I am only thinking about how sophisticated Teacher is. It¡¯s enviable that you¡¯re able to carry out an autopsy, draw, and even solve mysterious cases. If only this humble one had half of Teacher¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°Advisor Wen has overpraised me. This humble one is just embarrassing myself in front of an expert. I don¡¯t have much knowledge to show off. On the other hand, Advisor Wen has read widely, knowledgeable and has the skills of a master. Even your calligraphy is flowing, profound and full of character. You could¡¯ve enrolled into the entrance examination which would have promised a better future. But ording to Constable Zhang, Advisor Wen isn¡¯t someone who desires fame and fortune, and would rather stay in Yuzhou City for a carefree life, rather than get involved in the trecherous royal court. How can this humble onepete with Advisor Wen who has such great state of mind?¡±


    ¡°You take me too highly! I¡¯m just another average person.¡±


    The two were exchanging praise, full of sincerity.


    Wen Lingyang asked, ¡°Teacher is from Jinjiang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Jinjiang is in Beiliang. The weather there is chilly, but it resembles Jiangnan. It¡¯s a nice ce.¡± He continued, ¡°Jinjiang is a good ce; why did Teacher leave for the Capital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just fate.¡±


    Wen Lingyang smiled. ¡°Teacher is apanying Prince Rong to Yufu to solve the case of the missing donation money. The Capital is known for being as treacherous as a dragon¡¯s cave or a tiger¡¯s den. But with Prince Rong as a benefactor and patron, you have nothing to worry about. Seeing that Prince Rong is even bringing Teacher along to Yufu, one can tell that His Highness trusts Teacher a lot.¡±


    If one put this in contemporary terms, wasn¡¯t he saying that Ji Yunshu had a sugar daddy? Hey! I¡¯m not a sugar baby! Even if that¡¯s the fact, you don¡¯t have to be this straightforward, right?


    Ji Yunshu was secretly displeased by the things he said, but her tone remained friendly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Advisor Wen is mistaken. The humble one is going to Yufu with the Prince, but we each have separate matters to handle.¡±


    Wen Lingyang¡¯s expression dawned with realisation, and he nodded. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s upying Teacher at Yufu?¡±


    ¡°Just a trivial issue. There¡¯s a long story behind it.¡± She did not want to share the story.


    Fortunately, Wen Lingyang was tactful enough to not dwell on the topic.. The previously smooth exchange ended abruptly and awkwardness grew between the two of them.


    Just as Wen Lingyang was about to leave, they heard amotioning from the outside. From the sound of it, Ji Yunshu could deduce that it was Wei Yi.


    Ji Yunshu quickly stood up and ran out of the courtyard. Wei Yi was squatting on the floor and covering his head with both his hands. He was muttering non-stop, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡±


    Standing in front of Wei Yi was a girl of merely sixteen or seventeen, dressed in green. She seemed to be a delicate girl from a humble family, but at that moment, she had her arms akimbo and a fierce, almost savage expression; she hadpletely lost theposure of a refineddy. From her raised brows, one could tell that she was a unruly and willful person who appeared very simr to Jing Xuan at her most willful. The girl pointed at Wei Yi, who was still squatting on the ground, raised her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. The snowke congee that Iboured over the whole day, is now ruined! You mustpensate me for it!¡± She stomped her feet.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I have to just let it go because you didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Do you know how much this bowl of snowke congee cost?¡± The girl teared up as she was angry yet sad to see her snowke congee spilled all over the floor.


    Of course, it¡¯s for the money!


    ...

 Chapter 404 - Moonlight Mark? Liu Sect?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 404 ¨C Moonlight Mark? Liu Sect?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze darkened as she wordlessly pulled Wei Yi up from the ground. ¡°Wei Yi, tell me. What happened?¡±


    Wei Yi shuffled behind Ji Yunshu, pointing towards the snowke congee on the floor. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I identally bumped into this sister, spilling her congee. But it was an ident! I swear, it wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡±


    ¡°You did so!¡± Zhang Xin was furious. She nced sideways and spotted Wen Lingyang who had tagged along with Ji Yunshu. She ran up towards him and held onto his arm,ining first before the others could say a word. ¡°Lingyang, I spent a whole day making this snowke congee for you, but it¡¯s all ruined by that idiot. It¡¯s all that idiot¡¯s fault for walking into me without looking. You must help me.¡±


    Wen Lingyang¡¯s expression darkened, pulling his arm back as he scolded her instead, ¡°He already said that he didn¡¯t do this on purpose, so why are you putting him on the spot?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not putting him on the spot, it was obviously that idiot who bumped into me, it was him...¡±


    ¡°Xin,¡± Wen Lingyang reprimanded her. ¡°Mind your manners.¡±


    Zhang Xin felt wronged. She red angrily at Wei Yi as she stomped over and scoffed, ¡°Where did this idiote from? Clumsy fool, not watching where you walk ¨C you need to pay me back for my snowke congee.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Ji Yunshu suddenly cut in. This was the first time she had been this worked up throughout this journey.


    Zhang Xin flinched, herrge, round eyesnding on Ji Yunshu. ¡°Who... who are you?¡± She was frightened byJi Yunshu¡¯s imposing manner.


    Ji Yunshu replied coldly, ¡°Listen up. Wei Yi¡¯s not an idiot, and you don¡¯t have any right to call him these names. If you want us to pay you for your snowke congee, then we will pay you what it cost, not a drop of water or a grain of rice less. As for the time you spent on it, once you¡¯ve estimated that roughly, just send me a bill and I¡¯ll return you every single cent.¡±


    Ugh! Zhang Xin swallowed; she was at aplete loss of words.She opened and closed her mouth as if she had ingested a fly and choked on it. She finally stammered out an exnation. ¡°I don¡¯t care for the silvers that I spent, but I specially made this bowl of snowke congee for Lingyang.¡±


    ¡°Take it that I¡¯ve already eaten it. Stop fooling around.¡± Wen Lingyang pulled her away as he warned, ¡°Return home quickly. This is the yamen, not your yground.¡±


    ¡°Lingyang, you...¡± Her pooled tears were threatening to fall, when a hoarse voice shouted across the hall,


    ¡°Teacher Ji.¡±


    They turned to see Constable Zhang scurry in, his brow glistening with sweat. ¡°Teacher Ji, His Highness said...¡±


    ¡°Big brother.¡± He was interrupted by Zhang Xin who sniffled as she crept up beside him.


    Constable Zhang only then realised that his own younger sister was present. He momentarily forgot what message he was to pass on to Ji Yunshu as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came here looking for Lingyang. The snowke congee that I spent the whole day making was spilled by somebody. Big brother, you must help me ¨C it was that idiot who spilled it. He keeps insisting that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but is it alright if it wasn¡¯t on purpose?¡± She pointed to Wei Yi, then Ji Yunshu, ¡°And this person ¨C I don¡¯t know where she sprouted from, but she scolded me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Constable Zhang pped her outstretched hand away as he gave her a dressing-down. ¡°These two are Prince Rong¡¯s men, what are you going on about?¡±


    Huh? Zhang Xin stumbled backwards in shock, her eyes widened in rm. As she eyed Ji Yunshu, she suddenly felt as if she hadmitted a grave mistake. She hunched in on herself and hung her head in remorse. All she wished for in that instant was for a hole in the ground to magically appear for her to hide herself in, disappearing from their sights!


    Constable Zhang remembered what he was here for, and quickly conveyed his message. , ¡°Teacher Ji, His Highness wants you to head over. He said some Zhao Huai was here.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded, putting aside the recent incident as she pulled Wei YI along to the front yard.


    Before Constable Zhang left to follow Ji Yunshu, he did not neglect to give his own sister another warning. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bowl of some snowke congee? You¡¯ve described it as if he threatened your life. If you offend Teacher Ji, you¡¯re offending His Highness ¨C at that point, even though I¡¯m your big brother, there¡¯d be nothing I can do! Can¡¯t you, for once, just watch your mouth? Stop causing unnecessary trouble for me.¡± He flicked his sleeves forcefully and left.


    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Zhang Xin held back her tears infuriatingly. Wen Lingyang followed Constable Zhang out, leaving only her and that spilt snowke congee on the ground.


    In court.


    Zhao Huai stood in the middle of the court as if he were here to audit his superiors, and not the other way around. His gaze was as straight fixed steadily ahead, the bulge of his impressive muscules clear even through his robes. He stood upright, calm as a cucumber, with a look on his face that seemed to say ¡®I dare you to challenge me¡¯. Before him stood Jing Rong, whose aura was no less imposing. In fact, he emitted an additional touch of frostiness, sending shivers down everyone else¡¯s spine!


    One wore the finest brocades, the other wore coarse cotton and tiger skin


    One was regal and cold, the other unrefined and wild.


    One cut a tall, elegant figure, the other burly and stocky.


    The two of them were as different as night and day.


    An unseen, dark fire seethed between and around them, threatening to explode at any moment. Whether it was Fang Mingsan or the yamen runners ¨C none of them dared to go near them, for fear of being caught in this tussle!


    This was the scene Ji Yunshu walked into. Fortunately, her arrival broke the tense atmosphere. Once Zhao Huai saw Ji Yunshu, all his killing intent disappeared, his sharp gaze softening into one of obedience. Ji Yunshu eyed his amputated arm, guessing that he must have recovered; he was lucky that he lost his left arm ¨C if it were his right, he would possibly have been unable to wield a sword anymore.


    Ji Yunshu approached him. ¡°First Master, we have a request to ask of you this time. We hope that you¡¯d forget our unhappy dealings and share with us what you know.¡±


    Zhao Huai pulled out that sketch, smoothening its edges as he repliednguidly, without expression. ¡°This tattoo is the Moonlight Mark ¨C the signature of the Liu Sect.¡±


    Moonlight Mark? Liu Sect? Nobody had ever heard of these before!


    Zhao Huai continued exining, ¡°This sect was arge sect from the North ¨C they hadws and hierarchy as an efficient organisation. For some unknown reason, they disappeared without a trace twenty years ago. As for this Moonlight Mark, it¡¯s not a tattoo any member of the sect could have ¨C only the Sect Leaders had this right.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who they were?¡±


    ¡°There were seven leaders in the sect. The eldest brother was named ¡®Touhu¡¯, the second eldest brother ¡®Dihu¡¯, but the remaining five had less recognisable names. So many years have passed, who could know if they were actually still alive or not?¡±


    Seven brothers? Were they the seven dwarves?


    ¡°Those seven brothers worked their way up from zero; it took them no more than half a year for them to expand Liu Sect to the famed group they were then. Even the officials and generals at the Northern border found them too difficult to handle ¨C it was such a pity that they had just dispersed like that.¡± Zhao Huai felt sorry for them, as well as for his own Gaoshan Gang.


    The entire court fell into hushed silence at his words.


    If he was correct, then Li Mingzhou and Old Master Chang, as well as the other two victims, were four of the original seven brothers. But what Ji Yunshu had discovered so far pointed to the three victims beingplete strangers. Li Mingzhou imed to not know them as well ¨C how strange! Why were those three victims targeted? Was it because they were three of the seven brothers?

 Chapter 405 - Once Bitten, Twice Shy

    <h4><strong>Chapter 405 ¨C Once Bitten, Twice Shy


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Why did Li Mingzhou say that he did not know the deceased? What happened between them? After Fang Mingshan listened to Zhao Huai¡¯s words, he ordered, ¡°Someone go get Li Mingzhou here.¡±


    A few of the yamen runners were ready to go.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Jing Rong stalled them. He straightened his face, ¡°He denied it yesterday, and he will do the same today even if you bring him here again.¡±


    ¡°What does the Prince suggest then?¡± Jing Rong gazed at Ji Yunshu and quirked the corner of his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t Teacher Ji say that best way to find out the truth is to lure the snake from its nest?¡±


    Oh? He¡¯s applying what he learnt? Ji Yunshu had no idea what was on his mind. He gestured Lang Po to his side and whispered a few words to him. Lang Po nodded, then left to carry out his task.


    ¡°Leave this issue to this Prince. Tonight, we are catching him red-handed.¡± His voice rang with assurance, face brimming with confidence. No one knew had a clue what he had nned.


    At this moment, Zhao Huai handed that piece of paper to Ji Yunshu. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I wonder if Teacher Ji can reciprocate and answer some of my questions too?¡±


    Huh? Ji Yunshu retreated slightly and narrowed her eyes slightly. Brother, what do you want from me?


    Jing Rong quickly pulled her behind himself to shield her and faced Zhao Huai. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, First Master can just ask me. The Prince will tell you everything I know without fail.¡±


    ¡°Only Teacher Ji has the answer to my questions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Jing Rong was insistent. ¡°Teacher Ji is one of my people. She must to be within my line of sight at all times. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you to talk to her in private.¡± Once bitten, twice shy. He would never let Ji Yunshu be alone with Zhao Huai, and again bear the responsibility of the death of thousands.


    However, Ji Yunshu unexpectedly said, ¡°Fine. What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Take this as repayment for the information you gave regarding the tattoo.¡±


    What? Jing Rong turned around and red at her, ¡°This Prince orders you to not leave my line of sight.¡±


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips and nodded. She then looked at Zhao Huai. ¡°I believe that First Master would not act impulsively like before, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not hurt you.¡±


    Two of them took a seat at the little pavillion in the backyard of the yamen, while Jing Rong stood a short distance away, from the pavillion and stared warily at them with a fiercely protective gaze.


    A little ufortable with Jing Rong¡¯s burning gaze, Ji Yunshu turned her back on him. ¡°I wonder what questions First Master has for me?¡±


    Zhao Huai remained silent for a beat, words seemingly stuck in his throat, before asking gravely, ¡°Does the jade pendant carved with the word ¡®Xu¡¯ belong to you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You only have to answer me: yes or no.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhao Huai reflexively clenched his fist as a wave of emotion swept through him. Steadying himself, he continued asking, ¡°Who gave you that jade then?¡±


    From his words, Ji Yunshu could sense that something was amiss. Why would he ask about the jade out of the blue? Zhao Huai had followed her from Shanhuai County to Yuzhou City. Was it because of this jade?


    ¡°First Master doesn¡¯t have to beat around the bush; why not speak inly? You have been focused on the jade from the beginning. I reckon that you must have seen it somewhere, or it¡¯s meaningful to you in some way.¡±


    ¡°I only want to know who gave you the jade.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it with me since young.¡± She lied.


    Before she was certain about Zhao Huai¡¯s intentions, she did not want Wei Yi to be involved in this mess. When Zhao Huai heard her answer, his rough features seemed to suddenly droop. He looked at Ji Yunshu with eyes faintly glimmering with tears and his burly form shook with repressed emotion.


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°What do you know about this jade?¡±


    Instead of answering Ji Yunshu, Zhao Huai asked, ¡°You really have no idea where did the jadee from?¡± She shook her head.


    Zhao Huai opened his mouth, but instead of answering her, he said, ¡°That piece of jade is very important. It¡¯s also very important to you. No matter what happens, don¡¯t ever lose the jade. If Teacher Ji wants to know the origin of the jade, someday, someone will tell you; but not today.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Remember my words. The jade exists and perishes together with its owner.¡±


    What was Zhao Huai trying to say? Ji Yunshu was puzzled.


    Before she could continue asking questions, Zhao Huai had already hurried away. She could only remain seated, staring dazedly into the distance while mentally turning over what little she knew about the jade. After Zhao Huai left, Jing Rong came in. Seeing how preupied she was, he did not question her further.


    At the Li Residence


    The minute he returned from the yamen, Li Mingzhou ordered his servants to start packing for a trip, saying that he had business to attend to elsewhere and nned to temporarily leave Yuzhou City with his family. Soon after, most of his things had been put away and their wooden boxes were loaded onto the carriages. A pageboy drenched in sweat ran over and asked, ¡°Old Master, the preparations are almostplete. We can depart now. Should I usher Madam and Miss onto the carriage?¡±


    He nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The pageboy went off to inform the Madam and Miss while Li Mingzhou stood in the hall for a while. He looked at the ce he called home for almost twenty years and sighed helplessly before he stepped out of the residence.


    Four or five carriages were waiting outside the residence. The butler drew the curtain and was ready to help Li Mingzhou into the carriage.


    Suddenly, a voice drifted from afar. ¡°Have you heard about it? They have found new clues about that incident with the vengeful spirit.¡±


    That man seemed very excited. ¡°Really? Who¡¯s the murderer?¡±


    ¡°I have a rtive who works for the yamen. He said that Lord Fang has acquired enough evidences to prove the identity of the murderer. I think there¡¯s this Teacher Ji who was hired by the yamen to examine the dead bodies for evidence. But since the evidence was not sufficient, they said that they will check Old Master Chang¡¯s dead body again tomorrow. Then, they will probably find out who the murderer is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! This case has blown up recently, making everyone around anxious. The murderer must be decapitated once he is caught.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who the murderer is. To kill three people...it¡¯s too cruel.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, before they find the culprit, it¡¯s better for us not to go out at night.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We can only pray that they will find the evidence as soon as possible.¡±


    ......


    ...


    The two men were talking amongst themselves as they walked past the Li Residence carriage. Coincidentally, Li Mingzhou overheard the entirety of their conversation. The pageboy beside him asked, ¡°Old Master, are you not getting into the carriage?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°The sun is setting. If we don¡¯t set off right now, we will not be able to reach the guesthouse outside the city.¡±


    Li Mingzhou said solemnly, ¡°Inform everyone that we¡¯re not leaving today. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± The pageboy scratched his head but did not question the order, ordering the others to move the baggages from the carriages back into the house.


    As Madam Li came down from the carriage with the help of her daughter, she asked, ¡°Old Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He patted the back of Madam Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Nothing. The weather just doesn¡¯t look good and it may rain tonight. So, it¡¯s better for us to leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you in a hurry to to attend to business?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to dy it a little. Wife, your health is not good, so you better hurry back to your room and rest.¡± He then told his daughter, ¡°Jin¡¯er, help your mom back indoors.¡±


    Jin¡¯er was always an obedient child. She nodded and supported Madam Li as they went indoors. In the meantime, Li Mingzhou was secretly nning something...


    ...

 Chapter 406 - Soft Spot

    <h4><strong>Chapter 406 ¨C Soft Spot


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    In the middle of the night.


    Holding something wrapped in ck fabric, Li Mingzhou avoided everyone and crept quietly out the back doors of the Li Residence. He left Yuzhou City and headed towards a mountain. After about two hours of walking, he stopped in front of a gravestone. That block of stone was engraved with the name of Chang Shiliang, Old Master Chang.


    Li Mingzhou threw the bundle he brought with him on the ground and a few shovels and some small tools fell out noisily. He gave the gravestone a good kick and made it fall, then picked up arge shovel and started digging.


    Two hourster, the buried coffin was finally visible. He narrowed his eyes and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. With a solemn expression, he sighed as he looked at the coffin. ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m so sorry that I have to do this. Otherwise, they¡¯ll find the evidence. I cannot let your body stay here.¡± He said as his eyes filled with agony and helplessness.


    Li Mingzhou patted the dust off his hands and threw the shovel aside. He then bent down, grasped the cover of the coffin and gave it a mighty heave. Bang! The coffin cover flew off andnded to the side in a cloud of dust.


    He peered into the coffin and was gave a start of surprise. It was empty! There was no sign of Old Master Chang¡¯s corpse. ¡°What happened?¡± He was in a state of shock.


    All of sudden, sporadic mes started appearing, apanied by a flurry of footsteps. He was surrounded. Li Mingzhou scanned through the crowd with his eyes filled with fear, slowly realising that these people with torches surrounding him were from the yamen. He had fallen into a trap.


    At this moment, the crowd parted to make way for Fang Mingshan, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu. Fang Mingshan gestured sternly. ¡°Arrest Li Mingzhou and bring him to yamen for interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± A few yamen runners came forward to grab his arms.


    Li Mingzhou struggled as he protested, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you arresting me?¡±


    ¡°Why did we arrest you? You killed three people, and now you desecrate a grave and intend to destroy evidence. Who else should we arrest other than you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here if you didn¡¯t kill anyone?


    ¡°I...¡± His face turned green as he struggled to find an exnation.


    ¡°Since you could not exin this clearly, then you shall exin it in the yamen.¡±


    At this moment, Jing Rong went ahead and told Li Mingzhou, ¡°The two guys you met outside your residence today were arrangement by me. You must have overheard their conversation and worried that the yamen will find the evidence to prove that you¡¯re the murderer. That¡¯s why you came here in the middle of the night to destroy the body and the evidence all together. But this was all a scheme to catch a big fish like you.¡± Li Mingzhou remained silent, knowing that he was well and truly trapped..


    After a short while, Li Mingzhou was brought back to the yamen andpelled to kneel in the court.


    Fang Mingshan grabbed his gavel and hit it hard on his table. The sound ¡®Bang¡¯ echoed. ¡°Li Mingzhou, tell us the truth. Why did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°This humble one did not kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°The Official has already been informed that you and the three deceased were the leaders of the old Liu Gang. All of you have the same tattoo on your body. If you knew them, why did you not admit so yesterday? Moreover, the bracelet that Miss Yu¡¯in from the House of Serenity was wearing is obviously engraved with your name. You used Yu¡¯in, disguised as a ghost, to first scare the three of them, then you killed them and med it on spirits.¡±


    Li Mingzhao onlyughed in response to the statement. ¡°Lord Fang, I didn¡¯t kill them. Even if I knew them, what can it prove? Even if I went to dig up the grave today, it doesn¡¯t prove that I¡¯m the murderer.¡±


    ¡°You still refuse to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°The humble one did not kill anyone. What other truths can I tell?¡± He shot back in return.


    Li Mingzhou was persistent and would not admit to anything. Out of ideas, Fang Mingshan nced at Ji Yunshu. Help!


    Ji Yunshu went forward and said amiably, ¡°Old Master Chang died seven days ago when you were supposed to be out of town. However, the night Old Master Chang was attacked, you came back into the city.¡±


    Oh! Li Mingzhou denied the usation. ¡°I did not.¡±


    ¡°This humble one has a testimony from the old man on night watch where he witnessed you rushing back to Yuzhou City that night. You were not going in the direction of your Li Residence, but towards the Chang Residence. Approximately two hourster, between eleven to one a.m., he once again witnessed you rushing out of the city. This whole process matched exactly with the time of death of Old Master Chang. If you have anything more to say, we can invite the old man from the night watch here. Additionally, the murderer wore a pair of shoes smaller than Old Master Chang¡¯s feet while he hung him on the tree.¡±


    Ji Yunshu gazed at his feet as she said, ¡°Coincidentally, Old Master Li¡¯s feet is smaller than Old Master Chang¡¯s. Of course, what¡¯s more damning is that once you heard that I would be able to identify the murderer after performing an autopsy the next morning, you felt guilty and canceled your n of leaving Yuzhou City, then came here in the middle of the night to destroy the evidence. Am I right?¡±


    In spite of not having any proof, she analysed it step by step. If her analysis was all right, there was a great possibility that Li Mingzhou was the murderer.


    Unexpectedly, Li Mingzhouughed faintly and looked at her, ¡°What Teacher Ji said was very urate. This humble one admires your cleverness. However, you were wrong. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I came back that night without heading home to the Li residence because I left my ledger and registry log at my jade store. My staff working that night can bear witness. Regarding the foot size, there are many people on earth who have smaller feet than Old Master Chang. Are they all the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you try to unearth the body?¡±


    Li Mingzhou kept quiet.


    ¡°Since you im that you did not kill them, why did you dig up the body then? What secret do you share with Miss Yu¡¯in? That secret must be relevant to these three cases.¡±


    He remained quiet.


    Fang Mingshan could not take it any longer, he said furiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll hit you until you do.¡± Just as Fang Mingshan was about to order his people to bring up the flog, he was stopped by Ji Yunshu. She squatted in front of Li Mingzhou and looked at him straight in the eye. Then, she slowly shifted her gaze to the embroidery on his cor. She squinted her eyes to get a better look. ¡°Was this flower sewn by hand? It¡¯s very delicate.¡±


    Li Mingzhou¡¯s expression changed a little. He moved away his gaze to avoid Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. The corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips rose. ¡°This humble one has seen this method of embroidery on Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s handkerchief. It looks exactly the same as the one on Old Master Li¡¯s cor.¡±


    At this, Li Mingzhou became anxious. Every minute change in his expression was observed by Ji Yunshu. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Old Master Li doesn¡¯t want to say it. Miss Yu¡¯in is still in the prison at this moment. In any case, as a frail girl, I wonder how much torture and interrogation can she handle?¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t make Old Master Li talk, maybe we shall ask Miss Yu¡¯in.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Li Mingzhou was agitated and reach out to grab her. Before he could even touch her, he was kicked away by Jing Rong.


    ¡°Li Mingzhou, the Prince is not as patient as Teacher Ji. If you still insist on not talking, Yu¡¯in will be buried together with your body.¡± It seemed that he became worked up every time Yu¡¯in was mentioned.


    Obviously, Miss Yu¡¯in was his soft spot!

 Chapter 407 - Jade Thumb Ring

    <h4><strong>Chapter 407 ¨C Jade Thumb Ring


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Hearing Jing Rong¡¯s threat, Li Mingzhou was felt a frisson of fear amidst his agitation. His fear was not for himself, but for the possibility of Yu¡¯in being tortured during interrogation. He stered his upper body to the floor in plea as he howled, ¡°Yu¡¯in did not kill anyone. You can¡¯t torture her!¡±


    Jing Rong sneered, ¡°Li Mingzhou, you have no right to quibble now. You can remain silent as long as you want, but it¡¯s a fact that you unearthed the corpse. Unless you¡¯re willing to tell the truth now, neither you nor Miss Yu¡¯in can be absolved of suspicion. Unveiling the truth is the only way to save yourself and Miss Yu¡¯in.¡±


    Jing Rong had extended the olive branch; whether or not he epted it, was up to him.


    After a long moment of contemtion, Li Mingzhou exhaled, raised his head, and said determinedly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll say it.¡± Everyone held their breath in anticipation and perked up their ears. ¡°I went there because there was something on Chang Shiliang¡¯s body that I must take back.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A jade thumb ring. And that ring was engraved with the words ¡®Shang Xi¡¯.¡±


    As he said that, Fang Mingshan shot a look at Constable Zhang. Taking the hint, he immediately went out quietly. Following that, Fang Mingshan asked, ¡°Why was your jade thumb ring with him?¡±


    Li Mingzhou¡¯s face fell and he slowly sat up with his shoulders drooping listlessly. At this moment, he still couldn¡¯t decide whether to reveal the truth.


    After a long contemtion...


    ¡°Twenty years ago, we were all leaders of the Liu Gang. Something happenedter that broke up our gang and we separated to go our own way. Since then, we had not been in touch with each other. However, few months ago, Chang Shiliang suddenly came to see me, saying that his silk business was in financial trouble, and he urgently needed some money to tide him over. On ount of our brotherhood, I could not bear to see him fail and so I lent him a sum of money. He wrote me an IOU which is still kept in my residence.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that few dayster, he woulde again to borrow money. At that time, I had just invested all my money on a batch of expensive gemstones and could not gather enough money to lend to him. I could only give him my jade thumb ring, hoping that he could leave it at the pawnshop temporarily in exchange for some money. I originally wanted to get that thumb ring back the next day, but he had unfortunately already passed away. Tonight, I went to get back my thumb ring as I was afraid that you would find out this item that was rted to me and involve me in the case.¡± His voice was full of grief.


    But...


    Fang Mingshan continued his question, ¡°That thumb ring cannot be used as proof. If you didn¡¯t kill him, what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°That thumb ring is a love token between my wife and I. It had been with me for more than ten years, so I must get it back. Moreover, twenty years ago, all of our brothers promised to head in different paths and never again contact each other. None of us are willing to talk about what had happened to the Liu Gang. If you knew that the thumb ring belonged to me, you would also ask about my rtionship with Chang Shiliang. I only went to the hillte at night to retrieve the thumb ring secretly as I didn¡¯t want to get involved in this.¡± This story barely seemed usible.


    However...


    ¡°What does this have to do with Yu¡¯in¡¯s deed of disguising as a ghost to scare them?¡± Li Mingzhou¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, he opened and closed his mouth a few times, and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m fairly close with Yu¡¯in. Despite being born in the House of Serenity, she has always had self-respect. She¡¯s a very gentle and warm-hearted person. After interacting with her for a few times, we grew closer and became best friends. She frightened those people because Chang Shiliang, Wu Lei and Liu Shuhuai had frequently bullied and humiliated her. She came up with the idea of disguising as a ghost to scare them away from harassing her. For this matter, she had mentioned it to me before and I did not object.¡±


    Jing Rong squinted his sharp eyes, ¡°Oh? So there exists such coincidence? All the people who were frightened by Yu¡¯in died on the next day, and they were all your brothers from the Liu Gang.¡±


    Li Mingzhou was frustrated at being doubted. He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I didn¡¯t say a single falsehood.¡±


    At this point, Constable Zhang came in and whispered to Fang Mingshan, ¡°There¡¯s actually a thumb ring carved with the word ¡®Shang Xi¡¯ on Old Master Chang¡¯s hand.¡±


    So, is Li Mingzhou telling the truth? Fang Mingshan thought to himself, then straightened his face and asked Li Mingzhou, ¡°Even if you were really there to find the thumb ring, but this is only a one-sided im without verification. What actually happened to Liu Gang back then? What is so important that you chose to dig up the body and retrieve the thumb ring to hide your rtionship with the deceased?¡±


    Li Mingzhou, ¡°This thing happened twenty years ago. There¡¯s no use talking about it now.¡±


    ¡°Is there no use talking about it or did something happen back then that caused you to hold grudges and kill them?¡±


    ¡°I did not.¡± Li Mingzhou was enraged. He tried to stand up but was held back by the yamen runners. Just as Fang Mingshan was about to say something, suddenly...


    A soft voice came from the front door of the yamen. ¡°He didn¡¯t kill my father.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted as they followed the voice to see Miss Chang, Chang Yiyan, standing right there.


    Her frame was small and frail, needing the support of her wet nurse as she walked in. Her delicate and fair face appeared to be tired and sorrowful as she stared tiredly at Li Mingzhou who was still kneeling on the ground. As she entered, she shrunk behind her wet nurse timidly. Gradually, she lifted her eyes, framed with beautiful longshes, and looked at Fang Mingshan sitting at the bench.


    She spoke softly. ¡°He didn¡¯t kill anyone. I saw the murderer that night, it wasn¡¯t him. He didn¡¯t kill my father.¡± Everyone was stunned.


    Fang Mingshan leaned half his body over the table in excitement. ¡°Miss Chang, you mean that you saw the killer?¡±


    She nodded!


    ¡°Who¡¯s the killer?¡±


    Now, she shook her head!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you saw the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw him, but... I didn¡¯t see clearly. The murderer was wearing a hat at that time, and his build was different from Li Mingzhou.¡± She pointed at Li Mingzhou as she spoke. Chang Yiyan did not appear like she was lying, her clear eyes beaming with innocence and naivety. But her words confused everyone.


    ¡°If you saw the murderer, why didn¡¯t you stop him? Why didn¡¯t you tell anybody? Why did you onlye to yamen now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chang, this is a very important matter. Every word you say is very significant.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Chang Yiyan was frightened. She retreated and hid her small body behind her wet nurse again. She was trembling with her head lowered.


    Taking stock of the situation, Ji Yunshu walked to Chang Yiyan¡¯s side and said gently, ¡°Miss Chang, don¡¯t be afraid. Just tell us honestly what did you see the other day.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at Ji Yunshu, the panic and fear in her eyes greatly reduced. Maybe the warmth of Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes made her feel more secure. She greeted Ji Yunshu with ¡®Brother Ji¡¯, then gulped and snuffled a little. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep that night and thought of visiting my wet nurse for a chat. When I passed by the backyard, I saw someone who was carrying something under the tree. The person had his back facing me and he was wearing a hat. His physique was not exactly big, but...¡± She pointed at Li Mingzhou, ¡°He was slightly taller than him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain that you didn¡¯t see his face?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°No, then I left.¡± She said as she shrunk backwards again and stopped talking.

 Chapter 408 - You’re the Dong Xian to My Emperor Han Ai

    <h4><strong>Chapter 408 ¨C You¡¯re the Dong Xian to My Emperor Han Ai


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Chang Yiyan¡¯s testimony dramatically altered the direction the case was heading in; everyone involved in the investigation thus far fell deep in thought at her words ¨C if what she had witnessed were true, then weren¡¯t all their leads thus far rendered useless?


    With Chang Yiyan¡¯s and Li Mingzhou¡¯s statements, Fang Mingsan could only order his release, as well as Miss Yuyin¡¯s. Ji Yunshu made the trip personally to deliver the news, but Yu¡¯in instead questioned, ¡°Why am I being released so suddenly?¡±


    Did you want to remain here? Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°It¡¯s not out of the blue. Your bosom buddy, Li Mingzhou, helped vouch for your innocence.¡±


    ¡°Mingzhou?¡± She was startled, her hands covering her bracelet instinctively.


    Her actions were not lost on Ji Yunshu. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it; we already know everything, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Yu¡¯in¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°How did you find Mingzhou?¡±


    Mingzhou, Mingzhou ¨C every sentence she spouted from the moment they spoke began with his name. Fortunately, Ji Yunshu had plenty of patience to spare. ¡°He went to excavate Chang Shiliang¡¯s grave in the middle of the night and was arrested. He was brought back here to the yamen for questioning, and told us everything.¡±


    ¡°He dug up his coffin?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°He said it was because he wanted to retrieve that jade ring of his from Chang Shiliang¡¯s hands.¡±


    Realisation dawned upon Yu¡¯in¡¯s face, before she lowered her head, seemingly baffled about something as she spoke no further. Ji Yunshu carefully observed her every expression, etching all of them into her memory. By the time the two of them left the prison, the morning sun was already peeking through the clouds.


    Once Yu¡¯in left, Ji Yunshu returned to the yamen. She took a short nap in her room before looking for Mo Ruo. Mo Ruo was rxing and having his wine in the yard. As soon as he saw her, he asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Teacher Ji busy with interrogations through the night? Don¡¯t you need to rest?¡± What a superwoman! I take my hat off to you!


    Of course she was there for a reason. ¡°Have you discovered what that stain on those clothes is?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t identify it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± he replied.


    Ji Yunshu was frustrated. ¡°Then what is it? It¡¯s already the third day today, if I still have nothing, then...¡±


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? Don¡¯t you have two more days?¡±


    It¡¯s not your life at stake ¨C of course you¡¯re not worried! Ji Yunshu dabbed at the sweat on her brow haplessly.


    Mo Ruonguidly pulled out a sheet of paper from his sleeve as he handed it to her, ¡°There¡¯s a medicinal herb mixed into that stain. You¡¯re lucky I know what that herb is ¨C it¡¯s the Eclipta prostata, or false daisy, and it has many medicinal properties. It¡¯s good for clotting blood, reducing inmmation and heatiness, and...¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Ink.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Mo Ruo shrugged his shoulders as he took another gulp of wine, ¡°You were the one who told me to get straight to the point, that¡¯s what I did.¡±


    Hey, hey, hey, can¡¯t you set that attitude right, brother? It¡¯ll be difficult to continue ying this game if you act this way. Ji Yunshu waved her hand, ¡°Fine, take your time.¡±


    Mo Ruo closed his eyes as he recounted, ¡°The false daisy is one of themonest herbs that practically anyone can buy; those who can¡¯t afford it can just harvest some from the mountains ¨C it¡¯s everywhere, but they usually grow on cliffsides, so it¡¯s still a challenge to harvest it.¡± His voice faded away as his wine jar began to slip away from his fingers. His body began to sway as he continued, ¡°But, that stain on Old Master Chang¡¯s clothes was made by ink, a kind of ink that contains the extract of false daisy.¡±


    ¡°What does this all mean?¡±


    ¡°The false daisy is not just a medicinal herb, but can also be used to stabilize ink. Those who have some experience with calligraphy will add this to their ink; if you were to get your ink from a well-known calligraphy store, false daisy would already have been mixed in.¡±


    Ink stains? Ink that was mixed with false daisy?


    Mo Ruo stretchedzily. ¡°That¡¯s the extent of my knowledge. Figure the rest out yourself.¡± He entered his room for his nap.


    Ji Yunshu pondered for some time, before looking for Jing Rong. She hoped that, after hearing her report, he would secretly send some men to the Chang Estate and Li Mingzhou¡¯s Estate to search for such an ink. However, Jing Rong was still resting in bed; he had been up in the hills arresting Li Mingzhou, then interrogating him ¨C he was exhausted! Jing Rong turned over, saying, ¡°This Prince¡¯s subordinates are not made of steel. They¡¯ve hurried the entire journey here, then spent thest two days working on this case ¨C they¡¯re tired as well. When they¡¯ve rested sufficiently, they¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°This is an urgent matter!¡±


    ¡°But this Prince needs to sleep.¡± He drawled, turning, this time, to face her directly, ¡°Why not ask Fang Mingsan? Can¡¯t you have him bring his men to the Chang Estate?¡±


    Ji Yunshu wore her worry on her face. She spoke by his bedside, ¡°I¡¯m worried that stain is the key to solving this case. If Lord Fang were to do so, the murderer would surely destroy the evidence if he catches even the slightest wind of Lord Fang¡¯s movements. This was why I never once mentioned that ink stain on those clothes to Lord Fang.¡±


    ¡°Then how are you so sure that ink stain would be connected to the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget? Miss Chang told us that day at the mourning hall ¨C Old Master Chang hated filth. If that ink stain was already there when Old Master Chang was still alive, he would definitely wash it out. There are two possibilities: one, he has such ink in his estate and his clothes were dirtied identally when he was knocked unconscious by the murderer, but if the Chang Family doesn¡¯t use such ink, then the second possibility is left ¨C the murderer left that stain whilst he was going in for the kill.¡±


    Jing Rong did not hide hisughter, ¡°Would there be anyone who would carry ink around at all times?¡±


    ¡°There are all sorts of strange people in this world! If there were such a person, he or she would be considered strange indeed. This would help narrow our search, making our investigation much easier.¡±


    Fine! Jing Rong was curious, ¡°Then why investigate Li Mingzhou as well?¡±


    Why so many questions! Ji Yunshu took a deep breath in, before continuing patiently, ¡°Although Li Mingzhou¡¯s statement waspletely logical and was supported by Chang Yiyan¡¯s ount, he may have been absolved of the crime, but he must not have told us everything. In fact, he might not even have mentioned it at all. Thus, even if he really was not the murderer, he might know something useful. As for Yu¡¯in¡¯s ghost act in retaliation of her mistreatment, it feels too forced a story. It¡¯s as if this entire case were submerged in deep waters; I can see every detail clearly, but it feels like a fog is obscuring it at the same time. Strange!¡± It was the first time she had evere across such an unusual case!


    Jing Rong¡¯s gaze darkened at her conclusion, but he turned over again, ¡°This Prince understands what you¡¯re trying to say, but no matter how urgent, people need time to breathe. I¡¯ll send someone in two hours.¡± True, you would need to breathe even if you wanted to hang yourself!


    Ji Yunshu did not want to make things more difficult than they already were. As she left, Jing Rong grabbed onto her arm. He pulled her towards himself under the covers, holding her tightly in his arms. She was shocked momentarily, only reacting once she felt herself up against his firm chest. She pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯re people outside.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? They¡¯re our people.¡±


    ¡°You... Let go of me first.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± He clutched her even tighter, whispering right next to her ear, his lips touching the flesh of her earlobes, ¡°Are you that impatient? Can¡¯t you even try to persuade this Prince? If you had asked just one more time, this Prince would have sent men to investigate immediately. You little troublemaker, where has your usual mule-headed persistence gone?¡±


    You¡¯re the mule-headed one! She crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they needed rest? I was just taking what you said into ount.¡±


    ¡°When did you be this obedient?¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around. Let me go first. If other people were to see this, they¡¯d say we¡¯re... having a cut-sleeve affair.¡± [ 1. ¶ÏÐäÖ®ñ±, literally cut-sleeve, was a term used to refer to homosexual affairs of the past, because of the two historical figures (see below for more). Legend has it that the Emperor Han Ai had to attend morning court one day, but Dong Xian was still lying on his sleeve, so the Emperor had his eunuch cut his sleeve off so he wouldn¡¯t wake his (male) lover. More here (in Mandarin, unfortunately): https://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%91%A3%E8%B4%A4]


    Jing Rong¡¯s mesmerising eyes widened, ¡°Emperor Han Ai had his beloved Dong Xian, this Jing Rong has Yunshu. If this anecdote were to spread, it¡¯ll be known as a fairy tale to all.¡±


    Ugh! The corners of Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth twitched! Please, you¡¯re not Emperor Han Ai, and I¡¯m not Dong Xian, okay? 1


    Just then, a shadow dropped to the ground just before the doors in their room, the silvers in the figure¡¯s hand rolling to the ground with a ng. Large eyes peered at those two lying in bed, shimmering with tears.


    ...

 Chapter 409 - Wei Yi, We’re Family

    <h4><strong>Chapter 409 ¨C Wei Yi, We¡¯re Family


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Wei Yi initially intended to look for Ji Yunshu, hugging a few silver taels, but he never expected to encounter this scene. He stumbled a little in shock and hit his back smack on the big red pir outside the door. The thud echoed!


    The sound instantly gained Lang Po¡¯s attention. He asked curiously, ¡°Young Master Wei, why are you here?¡±


    Wei Yi bit his lips with his eyes full of tears and his mouth shut.


    Wei Yi? Upon hearing Wei Yi¡¯s name, Ji Yunshu jumped from the bed and sprinted out the door. What came into her sight was Wei Yi¡¯s face twisted in agony.


    ¡°Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re my wife, not someone else¡¯s wife. Why did you lie to me?¡± His tone was croaky, full with anger and anguish. Before Ji Yunshu could exin herself, he turned around and dashed out of the courtyard. Ji Yunshu quickly chased behind him, only to see Lang Po standing on the same spot and scratching his head confusedly.


    By the time Jing Rong had put on his clothes and left the room; they were already out of sight. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji went after Young Master Wei,¡± Lang Po replied.


    ¡°How did that boy get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Lang Po said as he saw the silver taels scattered all over the floor. He bent down and picked them up one by one, ¡°Look, Prince. Young Master Wei dropped these. There are over fifty taels in all. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Wei to be so rich.¡± He was envious.


    Jing Rong gazed at him. ¡°What are you jealous of?¡±


    ¡°This humble one...¡± Lang Po did not know how to reply.


    ¡°Send a few men, who can work cautiously, to Chang Residence and Li Residence respectively. Check if the ink from their residences contain the herb, false daisy. Remember, keep a low profile while investigating ande back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this humble one will send people there.¡± Lang Po was still carrying the silvers as he asked, ¡°What about these silvers?¡±


    Jing Rong took the silver and stuffed them into his sleeves, ¡°This Prince will keep it safe for him.¡± Lang Po stared after him as he kept the silver and went back into the room. Oh please, Prince, can¡¯t you just give me one or two taels? Don¡¯t keep it all to yourself!


    Meanwhile!


    Wei Yihad locked himself into his room and huddled into his bed. Every inch of his body was securely covered with his nket.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Ji Yunshu knocked incessantly on the door from the outside.


    There was no response from inside the room, even after a long while. Instead, she caught the attention of Constable Zhang who was walking past. Thinking something serious had happened, he rushed over and was about to pull out his machete. ¡°Teacher Ji, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Her eyes shifted and she shook her head, ¡°Nothing much. There¡¯s no need to trouble Constable Zhang.¡±


    Constable Zhang peeped into the room through the small slit between the doors, and asked worriedly, ¡°Did something happen to Young Master Wei?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°I only want Wei Yi to open the door.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± Constable Zhang said as he pulled her away, ¡°Teacher Ji, please step aside. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Wa...¡±


    Before she could even say the word ¡®Wait¡¯, Constable Zhang had already raised his leg and kicked the door in. Bang!


    Ji Yunshu was dumbfounded!


    Brother, how many times do I have to remind you not to act on your impulses, and that impulsivity is a devil? Have you forgotten what I told you at the guesthouse outside Yuzhou City? She sighed.


    The minute the doors opened, Constable Zhang rushed into the room anxiously. From the side of the bed, he quickly tugged at the nket and said, ¡°Young Master Wei, is everything well? What happened?¡±


    Wei Yi gripped the nket firmly, refusing to show his face. Constable Zhang was at a loss. Ji Yunshu walked in and tapped on Constable Zhang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Constable Zhang, you should return to your tasks. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Wei...,¡± he said as he pointed at that lump on the bed. Before he could finish his words, Ji Yunshu already had shoved him out of the room and closed the door, now broken from the powerful kick. He was stuck outside. He scratched his head, baffled at what had just happened, then shrugged and left to find someone to repair the door.


    Behind the door!


    Ji Yunshu sat on the edge of the bed. She could hear a faint sobbing underneath the nket. Her heart hurt as it had been pierced by a needle. Her slender fingers gently patted the nket as she called out softly, ¡°Wei Yi, Wei Yi...¡±


    There was no reply.


    ¡°Wei Yi, I¡¯ve never wanted to hurt you. I never did and never will. I¡¯ve promised your parents to take good care of you. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll keep you by my side. For the past six months, I¡¯ve tried my best not to let anything harm you. I feel more than just guilt towards you; I can¡¯t bear to see you hurt. I¡¯ve always seen you as my family, my younger brother. The only thing I can do for you is to do my best to protect you.¡± Her eyes teared up and her hand on the nket trembled.


    She had kept these lines in her for a very long time for fear of hurting Wei Yi. The rtionship between them was like one amongst family, but never husband and wife. If she did not reveal her feelings now, as things progressed, it would only get worse.


    After a short while, Wei Yi said from under the nket, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be Shu¡¯er¡¯s younger brother. Shu¡¯er is my wife.¡± There was a hint of stubborness in his voice, hoarse from all the sobbing.


    ¡°Wei Yi, I know about our marriage contract and also how much you want me as your wife, but...¡±


    Before she finished, the nket was flipped open. Wei Yi sat up, his teary, bloodshot eyes staring right at Ji Yunshu. He snuffled through his red nose and said, ¡°Shu¡¯er said before that you will not leave me for my entire life. But now you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why will I not want you?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be Brother Jing Rong¡¯s wife? Then, you will ditch me.¡±


    ¡°Foolish boy, I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll take care of you forever.¡± She reached out wanting to pat him, but Wei Yi dodged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I know that I¡¯m stupid, that¡¯s why Shu¡¯er is sick of me, right?¡± His voice was hoarse.


    At this point, Ji Yunshu could not hold back her tears anymore. This person in front of her would never understand what she had in her mind. It felt like swallowing broken teeth into her own stomach. Moreover, she had never thought Wei Yi was stupid! The guilt and helplessness pressed against her chest, making it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Wei Yi, why would I be sick of you? I¡¯ve said before that you¡¯re my family. Ever since the day I brought you into the Capital, I swore to take care of you forever.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you want to leave me? Mom said that we¡¯d stay together once we got married. You¡¯re my wife. We¡¯ll give birth to many little Wei Yi¡¯s. But now, you¡¯re with Brother Jing Rong. Are you going to give birth to a lot of little Jing Rong¡¯s? I won¡¯t allow this to happen, Shu¡¯er, I will not.¡± Wei Yi looked at her, anticipating her reply.


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡°Wei Yi, we¡¯re family. I can¡¯t love you like a woman loves a man. Can you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Anyway, I know that Shu¡¯er doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± He jumped down from his bed as he spoke and ran out of the room.


    Worrying about him, Ji Yunshu chased after him again. Wei Yi darted out of the yamen and ran frantically onto the street. Ji Yunshu shouted his name as she followed. Wei Yi identally bumped into many people the whole way through.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Why are you running? Do you not know that you¡¯ve bumped into us?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, you blind bugger.¡±


    ...


    The sound of rants echoed across the street, all ming Wei Yi.

 Chapter 410 - Longyang Escort Agency

    <h4><strong>Chapter 410 ¨C Longyang Escort Agency


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Just then, the tter of hooves and the crunch of wheels on gravel could be heard from a distance. People on the streets quickly leapt out of the path but the peddlers were unable to shift their stalls and wares in time, getting run over by the horses and sedans galloping their way. Several people were even knocked over!


    Wei Yi ran the whole way through with his head hanging down. By the time he looked up, several horses were already headed in his direction. His feet were glued to the ground as his pupils dted in fear; he could neither move away nor avoid those horses. The men on those horsebacks did not rein in their steads, instead whipping them harder as they shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! Move!¡±


    Just as those horses were about to trample all over Wei Yi, Ji Yunshu reached out for his shoulder with the intention of pulling him to safety, but Wei Yi was firmly rooted to the spot. Without sufficient strength, she could only step in front of Wei Yi, hugging him firmly. Many pairs of eyes along the streets widened at this unmoving pair. Should those horses not stop in time, those two would surely get injured, if not die!


    Those horsemen had the fiercest of expressions as they neared, only for two figures to leap out of nowhere. A flurry of feet and several kicks to those horses¡¯ hoovester, the horses neighed loudly in pain and toppled over, smashing several stalls in the process. Those horsemen rolled off their mounts as well, startling the crowd.


    Shi Zijin and Shi Ziran nted their feet firmly between Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi as well as those horsemen, staring at them coldly. Shi Ziran scoffed, ¡°How daring of them to ride their horses on the streets. This ce really iswless.¡±


    Shi Zijin walked towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, are you hurt?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head as she checked on Wei Yi. That fellow was frightened out of his wits; his gaze was fixed straight ahead as he trembled all over. Ji Yunshu rubbed his mmy hands as she hugged his shivering torso. ¡°Wei Yi, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Suddenly, a ferocious voice called out, ¡°Which idiot dares to defy us?¡± One of those fallen horsemen pushed himself up off the ground, pointing at Shi Ziran and the others.


    Shi Ziran was a naturally fearless man. He narrowed his eyes at this unknown man. ¡°Who gave you the guts to traverse the markets this way?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know who we are?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about who you are! I have never ever feared anyone in this lifetime. If you were to hurt my master, it wouldn¡¯t just stop at you falling off your horse. You could lose your arm, your leg, maybe even your life!¡± He proimed arrogantly, perhaps from years of practice by Jing Rong¡¯s side. Shi Zijin and Shi Ziran had made a trip back to the Capital in the few days since they had left Shanhuai County together. They had just caught up to the main group, only to witness this scene. It was fortunate that they did, however, otherwise their own Prince would have their heads if Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi were harmed in any way.


    That fallen horseman gestured angrily at the g behind him after listening to Shi Ziran¡¯s words, ¡°Rascal, look here. We¡¯re from the Longyang Escort Agency. Anyone who blocks our path courts death.¡± 1 He called out for his men to prepare their attack.


    Shi Ziran and Shi Zijin likewise readied themselves, but before either side could make their move, a voice cried out from the sedan behind, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Those ferocious men immediately stepped aside, crouching as they cleared a path from the carriage from which a man stepped out. That man was tall, sturdy, and appeared to be a martial arts practitioner. He was about fifty or so, his stern features entuating his natural charisma, but his steely gaze could tear down even the strongest of men from the inside out in an instant. Even the usually fearless Shi Ziran flinched at the sight of that man, avoiding his gaze out of reflex.


    The man stepped forward in his boots, adorned with steel embellishments. ¡°Chief,¡± those horsemen were lined up neatly in two rows along an imaginary path, calling out in reverence. Yun Tongyang¡¯s eyelid twitched as he looked at Shi Ziran, before unsheathing a dagger from his waistband. Everyone thought that the dagger was meant for Shi Ziran, but Yun Tongyang turned and plunged his dagger deep into that horseman¡¯s thigh. The man fell to his knees with a cry, breaking out into cold sweat!


    Yun Tongyang¡¯s entire demeanour changedpletely; he gave a slight bow as he addressed Shi Ziran courteously, ¡°My Longyang Escort Agency never stirs up trouble for no reason. We¡¯ve only just returned today for an urgent matter, resulting in the scene you just witnessed. I hope for these masters¡¯ forgiveness; if we¡¯ve offended you in any way, this Mr. Yun Tongyang will apologise on their behalf.¡± He raised his fists in respect, nothing like the uncouth men!


    Shi Ziran nced at that g hoisted onto that carriage behind him and smirked, ¡°Your Longyang Escort Agency must be some big shots, no? Using your name to justify your actions on the streets ¨C if you were to kill someone in this chaos, will the yamen be able to arrest you for your crimes?¡±


    ¡°This young master tells a good joke. Our Longyang Escort Agency is a legal business, a legitimate escort agency offering paid services. If my men have made a mistake, this Mr. Yun has already penalised them for their poor judgement. As for the wares we have overturned, our Longyang Escort Agency willpensate everyone ordingly. If my men have harmed you young masters in any way, I¡¯ll take up full responsibility for it.¡±


    ¡°Chief Yun is quite a reasonable man.¡±


    ¡°Then this Mr. Yun will ask for your cooperation.¡±


    Shi Ziran turned around to confirm that Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi were unscathed. He was not one to dwell, nor did he have the mind to blow up matters out of proportion, especially since he was Jing Rong¡¯s subordinate; if there were to be any trouble, Jing Rong would also be implicated. Shi Ziran eventually decided to let matters go. ¡°Since Chief Yun has already made his case, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you any further. But this is a busy street ¨C something like this must not happen again in the future. If someone were to really get hurt, simplepensation may not be enough then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Yun will keep this in mind.¡± His tone was extremely out-of-characterpared to his dress ¨C so docile!


    This person obviously was a control freak; even though he spoke courteously, if one took into ount how he drove his dagger into one of his own men¡¯s thigh, he was not just a man who needed to be in control, but also a man who was harsh to his own subordinates. One could only imagine what would happen if someone were to wrangle himself out of his control! Others may not have seen through him, but Ji Yunshu was different!


    When the crowd had broken up, Yun Tongyang ordered his men topensate the affected peddlers with some silvers, helping them clean up the mess before leaving the street. Ji Yunshu wasforting Wei Yi throughout all this, but he was still trembling, curled up tightly into a little ball in her arms. When they returned to the yamen, Ji Yunshu had Mo Ruo examine the ghastly pale Wei Yi, but he only said that he was just frightened from what he saw and would recover with rest.


    Ji Yunshu kept watch by his bedside guiltily. ¡°I should have held him more firmly, I shouldn¡¯t have let him run outside. It was all my fault. If anything were to happen, how would I live?¡±


    Jing Rongforted her this time, ¡°Stop ming yourself, and stop worrying. Mo Ruo already said that he¡¯s alright. Let him rest quietly. Let¡¯s leave first.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded.


    As they stepped out, Fang Mingsan was standing in the corridor waiting for them as he pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s this official¡¯s fault. I should have sent some men to protect Master Wei. This official asks for Your Highness¡¯s punishment.¡±


    Jing Rong waved him away, ¡°It¡¯s already over, and it had nothing to do with you.¡± He asked, ¡°Who were those people?¡±


    ¡°Those men belong to the Longyang Escort Agency. The Longyang Escort Agency is an imperial agency tasked with delivering imperial tributes and goods.¡±


    Shi Ziran was leaning against a pir not far away. He scoffed, ¡°No wonder they were that arrogant. Then, what about that chief of the Longyang Escort Agency?¡±


    Fang Mingsan answered, ¡°That man doesn¡¯t have any connections in Yuzhou City, but all of his men are ferocious, aggressive, and extremely subservient to him.¡±

 Chapter 411 - Longevity Favours The Foolish

    <h4><strong>Chapter 411 ¨C Longevity Favours The Foolish


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    He has no connections, yet he has a bunch of men who would give their lives for him? Who would believe this rubbish? On the other hand, it also meant that there was more to this man than expected! Jing Rong did not want to blow matters up, especially since Wei Yi was only frightened and would feel better after some rest ¨C that rascal needed to know the consequences of throwing a tantrum.


    Fang Mingsan bowed, ¡°Your Highness, do you want this official to...¡± To punish that Yun Tongyang!


    Jing Rong raised his hand to cut him off before he could finish. ¡°Just have your men protect this yard and Master Wei ¨C make sure he doesn¡¯t run around anymore.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Jing Rong leaned towards Ji Yunshu as he spoke quietly, ¡°This Prince has already ordered men to infiltrate the Chang Estate and Li Estate, take it as a reward for warming this Prince¡¯s bed earlier.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re worn out from thest two days. You should return to your room and rest up; if you copse from fatigue, you wouldn¡¯t be able to crack this case even if I gave you another half a month¡¯s time.¡± He pushed Ji Yunshu towards Shi Zijin before she could get a word in,manding, ¡°Take your master to her room so she can recuperate. Guard the door carefully ¨C if she dares to leave, then use your sword and break her legs!¡±


    Ugh! How cold, how harsh! But Shi Zijin just answered, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Understood, my foot! Ji Yunshu¡¯s face turned green at this exchange, only to be forcefully dragged off by Shi Zijin.


    Jing Rong subsequently shooed Fang Mingsan and the others away, leaving only Shi Ziran by his side. He questioned softly, ¡°How¡¯re things over at the Capital?¡±


    Shi Ziran replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Your Highness predicted. Before Zijin and I entered the Capital gates, we could sense that Prince Yi¡¯s army had surrounded the entire Capital¡¯s perimeter. It wasn¡¯t tant and they did a good job hiding themselves, but it seems like Prince Yi had long set these preparations. If Your Highness were to return to the Capital, they would definitely stop you no matter what it takes, to ensure that Your Highness never sets foot in there again.¡±


    Just as he had expected! Jing Rong¡¯s brows knitted with worry as his expression hardened, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t expect Jing Yi to do this, but...¡±


    ¡°What is Your Highness worried about?¡±


    ¡°This Prince has only just left the Capital. For him to station his secret guard outside the Capital this quickly seems too hasty of a move that can¡¯t be exined simply by his fear of my return.¡±


    ¡°Does Prince Yi have other ns?¡± Shi Ziran asked quizzically.


    Jing Rong¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°When the Crown Prince attempted to assassinate His Majesty, the East Pce¡¯s army surrounded the entire Fuyang Hall. It¡¯s possible that Jing Yi had wanted to take advantage of that situation.¡±


    ¡°Surely not, Your Highness. Prince Yi wouldn¡¯t possibly dare.¡±


    ¡°Even the Crown Prince dared, why wouldn¡¯t Jing Yi? For him to station his personal secret guard outside the Capital, this must be his way of preparing for a rainy day; if there came a time when Imperial Father¡¯s decision was not one he could ept, who knows ¨C history could repeat itself. What began at Fuyang Hall then could turn into another attempt to usurp the throne, this time with the Capital as coteral.¡±


    Surrounding the capital to seize the throne? What? Even Shi Ziran, who had been through thick and thin with Jing Rong, was startled at this possibility.


    Jing Rong could not figure it out himself, what exactly was Jing Yi so afraid of? The Crown Prince was indeed an idiot, so no matter how doted upon he was by the Emperor, Jing Hua would never be crowned his sessor. Jing Yi could just sit still as Prince Yi and wait for himself to be crowned Emperor since the Crown Prince would be deposed anyway, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the officials to be swayed to his side. Wasn¡¯t this a good n? Couldn¡¯t he wait a few years? No, that cold-blooded snake would rather kill his own brothers than leave himself an easy way out! Hence, the Crown Prince was dead, and Jing Rong was forced onto a path where he had to fight for his survival. It was a new path, a new phase, one that had resulted from Jing Yi¡¯s ¡®precautionary measures¡¯, from his ¡®preparation for a rainy day¡¯. Jing Rong let out a deep sigh, keeping silent in deep thought.


    Shi Ziran spoke instead, ¡°I¡¯ve only meditated in the temple for half a year ¨C how did the Capital be change so much in such a short time? How lively indeed.¡± He clutched his sword to his chest.


    Jing Rong swept him a nce, ¡°Fine, in any case, visit the Capital every couple of days to see if you can gather any intel. Keep an eye on Jing Yi¡¯s secret guard ¨C if they make a move, inform me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And, tell Lu Jiang to stop watching Yi Estate, in case Jing Yi notices anything odd. As for his next assignment, tell him to wait for this Prince¡¯s message.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    While the two of them were discussing these issues, Mo Ruo was sitting at Wei Yi¡¯s bedside, watching the person lying there like a hawk. He muttered, ¡°Rascal, you must have amassed eight lifetimes¡¯ worth of good fortune! Miss Ji treats you too well. For you to meet someone like this while you¡¯re alive, you should marry or be married to her! 1¡± He then sighed, ¡°But you poor fellow, even if she was to marry, it wouldn¡¯t be you.¡± What a pity!


    Wei Yi slept soundly on his bed like a napping kitten. He twisted and squirmed, pulling his covers over himself ¨C how adorable! Mo Ruo made sure to tuck his covers in properly, then left the room in one fluid motion to meet Jing Rong and Shi Ziran, the two of them finishing their discussion.


    ¡°Since when did you two master and servant have so many secrets? Hiding in a corner and whispering?¡± Mo Ruo remarked sarcastically with a sly smile. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously, then sat down on a long bench along the corridor and propped his feet up against it, like azy cat in its natural habitat.


    Jing Rong gestured at Shi Ziran for him to leave, and headed over to where Mo Ruo was. He kicked hard at Mo Ruo¡¯s propped up legs, almost toppling Mo Ruo off the bench! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mo Ruo dusted his robe as he red at him.


    Jing Rong asked nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wei Yi? I want the whole truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth? Haven¡¯t I told you already? He just needs two days¡¯ rest from shock.¡±


    ¡°I want the truth!¡±


    ¡°This is the truth!¡±


    Jing Rong was much calmer now. He said sternly, ¡°Mo Ruo, we grew up together. Other people may not be able to tell if you¡¯re lying, but I always will.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a nice feeling to have your lies exposed! Mo Ruo sucked in a deep breath and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He sat upright, looking Jing Rong straight in the eye as he asked, ¡°Do you know why Miss Ji wanted to send Wei Yi to my Yuhua Pavillion?¡±


    ¡°For treatment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°To begin with, Wei Yi¡¯s condition was terrible. In thest few months since I¡¯ve started his acupuncture treatment, his recovery has surprised even me. Remember how he said that his head hurt a while ago? I discovered then that his condition was slowly improving. This time was not too different from thest, but it also proves that he is indeed getting better.¡±


    Jing Rong listened intently. He nced at Wei Yi¡¯s shut door, ¡°So, are you saying that he¡¯s no longer dumb?¡±


    Mo Ruo shook his head, ¡°The distinction between ¡®dumb¡¯ and ¡®not dumb¡¯ is not a clear one, just like the difference between ¡®knowing¡¯ and ¡®not knowing¡¯ ¨C it¡¯s not something that is easily discernible by the naked eye. Putting it another way, he¡¯s either fully recovered but hasn¡¯t recognised that himself yet, or he¡¯s putting on an act, although that¡¯s much more unlikely.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    Mo Ruoughed mockingly, ¡°Please, oh please, Your Royal Highness. If you were smarter than everyone else, but still had to pretend to be the court jester, wouldn¡¯t it really be too dumb?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face fell. He immediately rebutted, ¡°Sometimes, smart people don¡¯t live long. Longevity favours the foolish.¡±


    ... So, you are saying that I, a genius and elite doctor who was trained far and wide, is destined...no doomed to die young?


    ...

 Chapter 412 - Something Happened to The Cargo

    <h4><strong>Chapter 412 ¨C Something Happened to The Cargo


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Original and most updated trantions are from vre. Please don¡¯t read elsewhere and stop supporting theft.


    Mo Ruo felt like what Jing Rong said was directed to him on purpose. He stood up and replied with a re and a sarcastic tone, ¡°Since the Prince is so intelligent, can you tell me why a person like the smartass Crown Prince didn¡¯t live long?¡±


    The corner of Jing Rong¡¯s lips twitched!


    Haha, you clearly don¡¯t have what it takes to challenge me and win. Without waiting for a response, Mo Ruo turned his back at Jing Rong and walked away conceitedly, as if he was telling Jing Rong, ¡®Who¡¯s the smart one now, huh? Loser~¡¯.


    Jing Rong shook his head and did not dwell on it. Instead, he stared at Wei Yi¡¯s room, looking as if there was something bothering him in his mind, before he finally left.


    On the other hand!


    Yun Tongyang went back to the Longyang Escort Agency right after he left the market. The whole Longyang Escort Agency had a unique atmosphere. Once inside, there were weapons disyed on both sides of the courtyard. Everyone present in the agency boastedrge statures and muscr figures. One could easily tell that they were not to be provoked.


    Once Yun Tongyang entered, none of them in the agency had the courage to speak. Instead, they just greeted him politely. ¡°Chief, something happened to the cargo. It was really unexpected.¡± Yang Yu, the agency¡¯s senior escort hurried to make his report.


    Yun Tongyang had a grim expression on his face and did not reply to Yang Yu. He strode into the hall, lifted his robe and sat down on the seat in the centre. The seats lining both sides of the hall were filled with all the leaders of the escort agency.


    Something had happened to the tribute that Longyang Escort Agency was supposed to transport. If the Royal Court found out about this, not only the whole Longyang Escort Agency would be shut down, they would lose all their reputation if word spread further.


    It was well known that Yun Tongyang treated outsiders politely, but once the doors were closed, he was a cruel and merciless person. Everyone sitting there was on edge, while also looking at each other in awkwardness. After some time, the second chief of the agency finally spoke, ¡°Chief, this issue really had nothing to do with our agency. No one had expected it to rain so heavily during the trip. The road was full of mud and it waste at night. Moreover, they told us that the tributes needed to be delivered urgently, so we rushed our journey through the rain. No one knew that the big boxes were filled with flour,¡± he said cautiously with his forehead covered in cold sweat.


    Someone else continued, ¡°Even if this is our fault, Liu Daren is somewhat responsible too. For the past few years, Liu Daren would always notify us about the contents of the boxes whenever we delivered the tributes to the Capital. But for this delivery, he didn¡¯t say anything. He briefly mentioned that those were somemon goods that were needed urgently by the pce. No one knew that it was flour inside. If we had known about it earlier, we would¡¯ve made the proper preparations.¡±


    Liu Daren was the official who was in charge of tributes in Yu Province. Whenever there were tributes to be delivered, he would hire the Longyang Escort Agency to transport them once they arrived at the ry station in Yu Province. Usually, he would disclose the contents of the boxes in advance. But, not this time. Due to the trust they had in Liu Daren as well as the urgency of the case, Longyang Escort Agency did not question anything before they epted the assignment and immediately left for the Capital. No one had expected that it was carrying flour. Even though they had covered up the boxes with waterproof fabric, the humidity of the weather turned the flour into dough.


    At this time, Yun Tongyang had just returned to the agency after resolving the issue. Fortunately, the flour came from Liang City. All they had to do was to spend some silvers and buy the flour from Liang City again, then rush to the Capital. They might even make it on time. However, if this issue was exposed, none of the officials in the Royal Court could save them! There was a reason why Yun Tongyang was this angry.


    His face turned more and more solemn, his aura threatening to turn everything around him into mes. A few momentster, he clenched his fist and pounded heavily on the handle of the pear blossom chair. The sound was horrifying! Everyone was startled into silence. All they could do was shiver in fear.


    ¡°Have I not said that when you are transporting tributes or personal goods, you must always ask about the contents of the cargo? So what if he¡¯s Liu Daren? How could Longyang Escort Agency just trust anyone without asking what¡¯s inside the boxes? That was the tributes. If anything went wrong, it would¡¯ve killed us. Everyone here are the seniors of the agency. It¡¯s forgivable if the younger ones make mistakes, but when the seniors make mistakes like this, how will the others look at our Longyang Escort Agency?¡± His voice was thick with anger.


    Even though he did not raise his volume, but his voice still carried clearly throughout the hall, striking fear in their hearts. No one in the room had the guts to say anything. All of them slowly lowered their heads and avoided looking up at Yun Tongyang.


    Yun Tongyang suppressed his rage and continued, ¡°Listen up, all of you. Longyang Escort Agency acts as the official agency of the Yuzhou City. We must secure the reputation of our agency even if we are to pull someone out as a scapegoat. I¡¯ll handle Liu Daren. The flour from Liang City is already on its way to the Capital, hence the Royal Court¡¯s side is under control for now. However, if anyone in Liang City spread the news and the Ministry of Rites finds out about this, someone will have to bear the responsibility if they are to investigate the issue.¡±


    Everyone twitched the moment they heard this. They were all afraid of bearing the charges; it was the imperial tribute after all!


    Yun Tongyang observed everyone¡¯s expression and remained silent for a while. ¡°All of you can leave now.¡± Without any hesitation, everyone left feeling as if they had been sitting on a bed of nails.


    A few momentster, the butler of the escort agency, Uncle Liang, came in and hunched down right beside Yun Tongyang. Yun Tongyang stared at the door with his eyes turning chilly and told Uncle Liang, ¡°If the Ministry of Rites finds out about this, me all of this on the second chief. He is useless and should¡¯ve been dead by now.¡±


    ¡°I understood.¡±


    ¡°Did anything happen when I was away from Yuzhou City?¡±


    ¡°Another person died.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Chang Shiliang. He passed away two days after you left the town to deal with the tribute,¡± Uncle Liang answered ordingly.


    There was no distinctive change in Yun Tongyang¡¯s expression, but his hands clenched into a fist and the veins on the back of his hands were nearly popping out. He stood up and said, ¡°Stay here while I make a trip out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An hour after Yun Tongyang left the Longyang Escort Agency, he appeared at Li Mingzhou¡¯s residence. After being released from the yamen the night before, Li Mingzhou had yet to leave, even though he originally nned to leave the city early in the morning. Seeing Yun Tongyang, he gave a start of surprise and dismissed his subordinates, leading Yun Tongyang to his backyard.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Three people have died. How can I stay put?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± It was obvious that Li Mingzhou was cautious around him.


    Yun Tongyang looked serious as he said, ¡°Fifth brother, does this case have anything to do with you?


    Did he just address Li Mingzhou as fifth brother?


    In fact, Li Mingzhou had not been greeted with the title of ¡®fifth brother¡¯ for a long time. He sneered as he scanned his surroundings, then brought him into a room and shut the door behind them. At this point, there were two shadows waiting discreetly on the roof of Li Residence¡¯s backyard. As they shut the door, the shadows vanished.


    Inside the yamen, the two shadows that bolted from the roof of Li Residence to the roof of the yamen, andnded beside Jing Rong steadily. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± Jing Rong was sitting at the courtyard.


    ¡°Prince, there weren¡¯t any ink in either the Chang Residence or the Li Residence that contained false daisy.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sure.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you are dismissed.¡± But the two of them stayed put.


    Jing Rong nced at them, ¡°Speak.¡± They exchanged looks with each other before they answered, ¡°Prince, while we were at Li Mingzhou¡¯s residence, we saw Yun Tongyang from Longyang Escort Agency.¡±


    What? Jing Rong¡¯s grip on the cup slightly trembled, and he put down the cup heavily. ¡°Are you sure that it was Yun Tongyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Furthermore, he addressed Li Mingzhou as fifth brother.¡±


    Ha! So, it seems that out of the seven brothers, five of them have shown themselves.


    ...

 Chapter 413 - Vengeful Spirits Seeking Revenge

    <h4><strong>Chapter 413 ¨C Vengeful Spirits Seeking Revenge


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    If Five of the original seven leaders of the Liu Sect have appeared in Yuzhou City, what about the other two?


    The guard continued his report, ¡°This servant wanted to continue eavesdropping, but Li Mingzhou pulled Yun Tongyang into his room, so we could only leave empty-handed.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that even more suspicious?? What secretsy between Li Mingzhou and Yun Tongyang? Jing Rong had no idea, but perhaps this was another clue. As he unconsciously moved to discuss this with Ji Yunshu, he realized that she would immediately begin pursuing the case again instead of resting like she should. He immediately let go of this n.


    That exact moment. Ji Yunshu was pacing up and down in her own room, ncing at Shi Zijin from time to time. Shi Zijin was standing right in front of the doors, obeying Jing Rong¡¯smand to the letter. Ji Yunshu massaged her brows as she sighed; all she could think of was the case!


    She could not stay still any longer and headed for the exit, only to find Shi Zijin blocking her path, ¡°Teacher Ji, His Highness has ordered for you to rest quietly.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only two days left. I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Zijin, I¡¯m really not tired. I¡¯ll be bored to death if you watch me like His Highness ordered.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No more ¡®buts¡¯. I¡¯m going to see Advisor Wen now and ask him for some case details.¡± Ji Yunshu gently pushed Shi Zijin away, heading down the corridor towards Wen Lingyang¡¯s study..


    Wen Lingyang was writing fervently, but put down his brush upon seeing Ji Yunshu enter. He quickly rose, ¡°Teacher Ji, why have youe here?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if there were any details I might have missed among the case documents you previously showed to me.¡± She exined the purpose of her visit.


    Wen Lingyang handed over a notebook that he kept on himself at all times, ¡°Case details are usually recorded in the official case documents, but these notes were recorded by myself at the scene. Have a look, Teacher Ji, it might be useful.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± She carefully received it and took a seat next to him. She flipped through the pages without once looking up, ¡°Advisor Wen need not pay any attention to me. Please continue what you were writing.¡±


    Wen Lingyang nodded. The two of them engrossed themselves in their work; she read her notes, while he wrote what he wished!


    About half a stick of incense¡¯s timeter, she finally closed the notebook and walked over to the desk where Wen Lingyang was. She carefully observed his work ¨C each stroke was clean and powerful!


    ¡®To watch a dark reflection,


    To wait for one¡¯s uprising,


    To return to where one was,


    To finally meet those missed.¡¯


    Ji Pei had taught her many poems when they were younger; and her level of ¡®cultural appreciation¡¯ wasn¡¯t considered so low that she could not produce few meaningful lines of prose, but... ¡°What do these four lines mean, Advisor Wen?¡±


    Wen Lingyang ced his brush down on its ivory stand, looking up to meet Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, ¡°Teacher Ji is well-versed and talented, surely you would know what these verses mean.¡±


    ¡°This one is not as learned as you imagine!¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Actually, these four lines aren¡¯t difficult to decipher. If the Teacher were to spend a little more time thinking about it, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, this one will memorise these lines. When the case is over, I¡¯ll take my time with them.¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡± They smiled at each other simultaneously.


    Ji Yunshu ced his notebook on his desk, pushing it towards him, ¡°Many thanks, I¡¯ve finished perusing it.¡±


    ¡°Did you find anything useful?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Then what does the Teacher wish to do next?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was stumped herself. She shook her head, her gaze coincidentallynding on a ornately carved, brick-red box next to his ivory brush stand. The box was threeyered with a small metal ring on the top, likely for it to be hung from. The box did not look like it matched everything else in the room, but neither did it look like it belonged to a man like Wen Lingyang. Ji Yunshu¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°This box looks nice ¨C does it belong to Advisor Wen?¡±


    He unexpectedly nodded!


    ¡°Oh? Does Advisor Wen store the four treasures of the study 1 in this exquisite box?¡± She stared at it with interested.


    Wen Lingyang smiled. He opened up the firstyer of the box without hesitation, showing its contents to her. Four brushes were lined up immactely inside, ¡°I saw that Teacher Ji had an ornate sandalwood box with you when you were examining the corpse at Chang Estate. This one has a simr habit as well. I bring this out with me in case Lord Fang¡¯s brush breaks while he is recording a case, and I¡¯m already so used to using my own brushes that I can¡¯t use someone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, then what about the secondyer?¡±


    He opened the nextyer. Inside, about twenty-odd scrolls of paper were neatly arranged inside, each one secured with a thin rope, ¡°This is also for emergency purposes, in case I run out of paper while recording, especially when there are many important details to note down. Looking for paper in the wilderness is a difficult thing, so I always prepare my own.¡±


    ¡°Advisor Wen sure is conscientious.¡± She praised him, but her gaze fell on the final, bottom-most thirdyer. With this, she was even more curious about what it contained!


    Wen Lingyang could guess at her thoughts and did not mind indulging her. He reached out to open thestyer, when a man suddenly barged in, running right into a corner of his desk with a bang. ¡°Evil spirits are here for your lives, evil spirits are here...¡± That man screamed as he hid himself under the desk, hugging his knees tightly as he curled up into a ball. His darting eyes were fixed on the floor as he muttered, ¡°Evil spirits are here...¡±


    Ji Yunshu and Wen Lingyang were both stunned at this development, only discovering that man hidden beneath the desk after a split second. The man who had barged in looked to be about forty years old, his hair dishevelled and looking like he had not shaved in years. Despite this, he was dressed in clothes made of fine brocade. His whole body was huddled into the shelter of the desk, shaking uncontrobly!


    What in the world was happening? Ji Yunshu first caught Wen Lingyang¡¯s eye, but he shook his head, implying that he did not recognise this man. Ji Yunshu then carefully walked over and squatted down, trying to meet that man¡¯s gaze to no avail. She only saw a man scared out of his wits, as if shrouded in immense fear. Ji Yunshu asked him gently, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Vengeful spirits are seeking revenge, vengeful spirits are seeking revenge...¡±


    ¡°What vengeful spirits? Who¡¯s seeking revenge?¡±


    ¡°Vengeful spirits! Vengeful spirits areing!¡±


    ¡°Why would they do that? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Vengeful spirits are seeking revenge...¡± That man repeated this phrase over and over again.


    Ji Yunshu could not get a coherent response out of the man, leaving her with hundreds of unanswered questions. Just then, a yamen runner came scrambling in, pping his thigh when he saw that man beneath the desk, ¡°Aiyoh, why have youe here?¡± He came forth to pull that man away, but he refused to budge. The two of them remained at this tug-of-war, pushing and pulling until they were both sweating buckets.


    Ji Yunshu stopped the yamen runner and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    That yamen runner wiped the sweat of his forehead helplessly as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Teacher Ji. I was going to leave from the back door to buy something when this mad man suddenly rushed in and disappeared in a blink of an eye. I searched high and low for him but didn¡¯t expect him to be here.¡± Did he run in here himself?

 Chapter 414 - When Did You Have Such A Weird Habit?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 414 ¨C When Did You Have Such A Weird Habit?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    How could a man just enter the yamen from the back door so easily in the middle of the day? Ji Yunshu was not convinced.


    The yamen runner added, ¡°Many apologies, Teacher Ji. I¡¯ll chase him out right away.¡± He pulled the man out from beneath the table with all his might, ¡°This is the yamen. Where did youe from? How did a mad man like you get inside? If you were to offend anybody, you¡¯ll be skinned alive! Damn it, quickly leave,e on!¡±


    ¡°Vengeful spirits, there¡¯re vengeful spirits, they¡¯re here for revenge, vengeful spirits are seeking revenge...¡± That man grasped onto the door frame with inhuman strength, refusing to budge.


    ¡°Come on, if you insist on staying, I¡¯ll have someone carry you out like a dead man. Move it!¡± The two of them began their struggle once more, but that mad man proved to be as strong, if not stronger than the yamen runner. The door frame rattled as the two continued their struggle.


    Wen Lingyang walked away from his desk, but he could not offer any help, nor could he remain aloof; in the end, he just stood there watching, unable to take sides.


    In the process of the yamen runner¡¯s and the stranger¡¯s tug-of-war, Ji Yunshu suddenly noticed a mark on the strange man¡¯s clothes. With her heightened suspicions, she immediately grabbed that man¡¯s sleeve to check, an uneasy premonition growing within her chest. Her worries were evident in her tightly knitted brows.


    That yamen runner, confused by Ji Yunshu¡¯s actions, released the man and awaited further instructions as he retreated to the door. Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze turned serious as she asked him curiously, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    That man was once again balled up in a fetal position on the ground, his arms braced around his knees, still muttering those same words, ¡°Evil spirits are here for your lives...¡±


    The yamen runner tried to grab Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention, ¡°Teacher Ji, I think I¡¯d better bring him outside, in case he bothers you and Advisor Wen.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± She stood up, ¡°Please bring Master Mo here.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, immediately.¡±


    That yamen runner scratched his head quizzically, but did as he was told. Wen Lingyang was simrly clueless, and he asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know better when Master Mo arrives.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Wen Lingyang remarked, then kept silent as he waited.


    That yamen runner returned in no time, bringing not just Mo Ruo with him, but also Jing Rong and the Shi siblings. With this atmosphere...were they here to start a fight?


    Upon seeing Ji Yunshu here instead of her room where she was supposed to be, Jing Rong began to bubble with rage; this woman really doesn¡¯t rest! If she goes on doing this and copses, what will happen to my future little Jing Rongs?However, as he turned, his interest was caught by that trembling man next to the doorway.


    Mo Ruo sauntered in, shooting worried nces towards that mad man. He questioned, ¡°Did Teacher Ji have me rush here to treat this man? Or to guess who he was?¡±


    Can you speak in a kinder tone? Ji Yunshu did not answer his questions, instead pulling up that man¡¯s sleeve, intending to show that mark she had discovered to Mo Ruo. Before she could start however, Jing Rong had already cut in with a weirdment. ¡°When did you develop such a weird habit?¡±


    What?!


    ¡°Grabbing another man¡¯s clothing seems to be your new habit. Thest time, it was something from the Chang Estate, and this time, you¡¯ve pulled it off the man himself.¡±


    Nonsense! Ji Yunshu cursed him under her breath. Tsk tsk tsk, were you and Mo Ruo professionally trained as children? All the words thate out of your mouth can kill. Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes, ignoring Jing Rong. She pulled up that man¡¯s sleeve once more, pointing out the ink stain to Mo Ruo.


    Mo Ruo immediately caught on! He dusted his robes as he knelt down, rubbing that averagely-sized, well-demarcated stain. He contemted for a moment, then nodded at Ji Yunshu!


    Ji Yunshu felt the hair on the back of her arms stand with his confirmation. That man¡¯s muttering still continued, as if he were in a deep trance.


    Mo Ruo asked curiously, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°No idea, he ran inside here himself.¡±


    ¡°Ran in here on his own?¡± Mo Ruo examined that man, listening more closely to what he was saying. Mo Ruo muttered to himself softly, ¡°Vengeful spirits are seeking revenge? Did he...¡± He did not finish, but Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong were both aware of what he was trying to imply, unlike the others present ¨C what did this all mean?


    Ji Yunshu instructed that yamen runner again, ¡°Could I trouble you to inform Lord Fang of this situation? Please ask him toe here immediately.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± That yamen runner was by now, utterly confused.


    Jing Rong raised his voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, yes...¡± He scrambled outside, almost tripping over his own feet. Very soon, Fang Mingsan arrived. Ji Yunshu quickly summarised what had ured, exining the implications of her discoveries. Everyone¡¯s doubts cleared up in an instant!


    ¡°So, is Teacher Ji saying that this mad man is the murderer?¡± Fang Mingsan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he is, but he keeps going on about evil spirits. Additionally, the ink stain on his clothes is identical to the one on Old Master Chang¡¯s clothes. This case may be connected to him in some way.¡± Ji Yunshu herself was not entirely confident either, but...


    ¡°Then he must be the murderer! For a mad man to murder isn¡¯t strange ¨C the three cases can be concluded!¡± Constable Zhang remarked in his hoarse voice.


    What concluded? Old Zhang, could you not be that careless and impatient? Ji Yunshu refuted him straightaway, ¡°Mad men can be murderers, but such a meticulously nned series of murders doesn¡¯t sound like something a mad man can achieve.¡±


    Constable Zhang pondered for a moment, then pointed at that man on the floor, ¡°Then, could he be faking it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the mad man. If he¡¯s faking it, why would he surrender himself by entering the yamen?¡±


    That¡¯s true! Constable Zhang chuckled awkwardly. He decided to keep his mouth shut, lest he be ridiculed for his poorprehension.


    Out of professional habit, Wen Lingyang had picked up his own notebook and brush,mencing his recording as soon as Fang Mingsan arrived. He was curious as well, ¡°Since Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t believe this man to be the murderer, then how is he connected to this case?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°He may not have killed those men, but it¡¯s strange for him to speak of evil spirits without any basis. Likewise, the ink stain on his clothes couldn¡¯t have appeared out of nowhere. If he were connected to the case, I think that he might have seen something on the night of Old Master Chang¡¯s murder. My other conjecture would be that he saw the killer, perhaps evene into contact with him, resulting in this ink stain.¡± Those present nodded in understanding.


    Fang Mingsan bent down and asked that man, ¡°This official wants to ask you ¨C have you been to the Chang Estate? Seen the killer?¡±


    ¡°Vengeful spirits are seeking revenge.¡±


    ¡°If you know who the real murderer is, just tell us. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why were you at Chang Estate that night?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    Urgh! They couldn¡¯t get anything coherent out of him. A yamen runner stationed at the front of the yamen ran in just then, puffing, ¡°Lord, that... that Li Mingzhou is here.¡±


    Hmm? ¡°What¡¯s he here for? Wasn¡¯t his name already cleared?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯s here to look for his younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Younger brother? Why would his younger brother be in this yamen? Ask him to look elsewhere.¡± Fang Mingsan waved him away.


    That yamen runner¡¯s face began to twitch as he pointed shakily at that man on the ground, ¡°Li MIngzhou said that this man is the younger brother he¡¯s looking for.¡±


    WHAT??


    It looks like this case was not just strange and suspicious, but also much moreplicated than initially perceived! Additionally, it was surely connected to Li Mingzhou!


    ...

 Chapter 415 - Between Sanity and Insanity

    <h4><strong>Chapter 415 ¨C Between Sanity and Insanity


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Li Mingzhou appeared a little anxious as he waited in the hall of the yamen. When Fang Mingshan brought the man from the backyard, he quickly went forward and hid the man behind himself. He seemed both protective yet deliberately hiding something! He said softly, ¡°Ah Yuan, why did you run away? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in your room? This is not our residence, what¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    The man crouched behind Li Mingzhou but did not listen to any of his words. He was merely repeating the same line over and over.


    Li Mingzhou looked at everyone and bowed in gratitude. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°I apologize on behalf of my younger brother for trespassing into the yamen and disturbing everyone. This humble one will leave with him now and will not cause further distress.¡± He was ready to bring his brother back to their residence, but was stopped by Ji Yunshu. ¡°Please stay, Old Master Li. You can¡¯t take him away just yet.¡±


    Li Mingzhou turned around and inspected the thin-framed man in surprise. The man had refined features and seemed to be a sophisticated person. Especially that pair of bright, clear and deep eyes; they were unsettlingly perceptive and seemed to be able to read your deepest, darkest secrets if you looked into them for too long. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Old Master Li, this humble one only wishes to know more about your younger brother.¡±


    He exhaled in relief and replied, ¡°His name is Li Yuan and he¡¯s my biological brother. He intruded the yamen and made a joke of himself due to his unsound mind. Why does teacher ask about this?¡±


    ¡°I was just interested. I wonder if Old Master Li could share more about him?¡±


    ¡°What does Teacher mean?¡±


    ¡°Old Master Li, please be honest.¡± Ji Yunshu left him no choice in the matter.


    Li Mingzhou felt that something was amiss and started to put his guard up. It was obvious that Ji Yunshu would not let him go without telling the truth and there was no way he could avoid this as he was surrounded by people from yamen and Prince Rong¡¯s subordinates. He felt as if he was being strangled by all the gazes that were staring right at him.


    I must live by my principles! I will not tell what I don¡¯t want to tell.


    Hence, Li Mingzhou replied, ¡°Teacher, Ah Yuan hurt his head in the past and this humble one does not wish to recite the sad story. It¡¯s all in the past and I hope that Teacher can be understanding. It was an ident that Ah Yuan came here today. This humble one will leave now to avoid causing more trouble.¡± Immediately, he turned around and grabbed Li Yuan, all ready to leave.


    Shi Ziran was a step ahead. He stood at attention in front of Li Mingzhou and blocked his way. He purposefully yed with the sword in his hand. You can¡¯t leave until my sword says it¡¯s time for you to go!


    Li Mingzhou did not panic. He had been through tougher situations than this. He turned around and looked at everyone else in the room, understanding their intentions. ¡°So it seems that I won¡¯t be leaving here without telling the truth.¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    He intentionally tugged on Li Yuan to better shield him with his own body. Jing Rong smiled faintly when he saw Li Mingzhou¡¯s reaction. He walked up to him with, releasing his Princely charisma, and said, ¡°Li Mingzhou, since you know that we will not let you go before you tell us the truth, why are you still trying to hide it? You can¡¯t sleep soundly when you have secrets on your mind either. If this Prince were you, I¡¯d spill the beans to lighten the load on my heart.¡±


    ¡°This humble one is not hiding anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then can you exin why Li Yuan said that the spirits wereing?¡±


    ¡°His mind is unsound. What he says is nonsense that no one should take seriously.¡±


    ¡°Why is there an ink stain on his sleeve that looks exactly like the one on Chang Shiliang¡¯s shirt?¡±


    Li Mingzhou immediately looked at Li Yuan¡¯s sleeve the moment Jing Rong made the observation, confused. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°That¡¯s from the ink mixed with false daisy. There was an identical ink stain on Old Master Chang¡¯s shirt.¡±


    ¡°What can this prove? Are you suspecting that Ah Yuan is the killer? I was the suspect yesterday, and now it¡¯s Ah Yuan¡¯s turn? I told you that he did not kill anyone,¡± he said furiously with his nostrils red. ¡°Moreover, I have this ink in my Li Residence as well. It wouldn¡¯t be odd for Ah Yuan to have identally spilled some on his shirt.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Jing Rong refuted instantly.


    ¡°This Prince has sent people to your residence to investigate. There wasn¡¯t a tiny bit of false daisy in your residence, not to mention, ink that was mixed with false daisy.¡± It was apparent that Li Mingzhou was starting to feel anxious as his lie was exposed.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Jing Rong in surprise. Ah... You... Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier if you¡¯d already known?


    Jing Rong pretended that he did not see Ji Yunshu¡¯s scorching gaze directed at him, even though he could sense them.


    Darling, you can punish me tonight!


    He turned to Li Mingzhou and said, ¡°Li Mingzhou, you might be able to prove that you are not the killer, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Li Yuan did not kill the people.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Li Mingzhou shrieked with an unexpected outburst.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Old Master Li, even though these three cases don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, all the evidence prove that you absolutely are rted to the case. Regarding Li Yuan, first, he was talking about the vengeful spirits, on top of that, he has that ink stain on him. This shows that not only you, but also your brother, are both rted to this case.¡±


    ¡°I said that we didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed at his statement, ¡°The killer was very skillful as he knew that wearing the shoes of the deceased would make it look like theymitted suicide. This isn¡¯t something a normal person could do. It isn¡¯t very logical to say that Li Yuan can carry out a thorough n like that. However, is he really mad? Or, does he waver between sanity and insanity? We¡¯ll find outter.¡± She looked at Mo Ruo as she said, ¡°Fortunately, we have a legendary doctor here. After he examines Li Yuan and takes his pulse, we can know whether he¡¯s really mad, or he¡¯s just wavering between sanity and insanity.¡±


    Mo Ruo nodded in reply and went forward to take Li Yuan¡¯s pulse.


    Unexpectedly...


    Li Mingzhou blocked his way. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Young Master. We don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    Mo Ruo threw azy nce at the people who were standing behind him. He raised his brows as he asked, ¡°Are you... feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Before Li Mingzhou could finish his sentence, Mo Ruo pointed at Li Yuan with his index finger, then with his eyes squinted, he drew a circle in the mid air with the finger. As if his action was not confusing enough, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Based on this Young Master¡¯s many years of experience in the medical field, his forehead is darkened, his cheeks are sunken and his lips are sloped downward. Looks like disaster will befall him soon.¡±


    Are you a fortune teller? Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Speak human.¡±


    ¡°Li Yuan is not entirely crazy. He¡¯s conscious most of the time. In short, he wavers between sanity and insanity.¡±


    Ha! After hearing Mo Ruo¡¯s diagnosis, Ji Yunshu concluded, ¡°That means, he could actually have carried out the whole n to murder the people when he¡¯s sane.


    If so...


    Fang Mingshan said immediately, ¡°Then he¡¯s the murderer,¡± Pointing at Li Yuan.


    At this moment, Li Yuan was still mumbling, ¡°The vengeful spirits are seeking revenge,¡± his voice was getting softer but filled with more fear.


    Facing a wall of hostility, Li Mingzhouforted his brother as he said in exasperation, ¡°Ah Yuan did not kill them.¡± Li Yuan was squatting on the floor. He covered his head and shivered uncontrobly. Li Mingzhou hurriedly took out a delicate bottle from his sleeve and stuffed it into Li Yuan¡¯s mouth, forcing him to consume it.


    ...

 Chapter 416 - Qingluan stone

    <h4><strong>Chapter 416 ¨C Qingluan stone


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    In this situation, Ji Yunshu did not want to be overbearing and waited for Li Yuan to feel better.


    Momentster.


    Li Mingzhou lifted his head to look around at everybody and took a deep breath. His adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he tried to arrange his thoughts. Eventually, he looked to the ground and said helplessly, ¡°Yes, Ah Yuan is not always crazy. Most of the time, he¡¯s sane. He was diagnosed with this illness many years ago.¡±


    ¡°Now can you tell us what happened?¡±


    He bowed his head and said solemnly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll speak.¡±


    The room fell silent. No one made any noise lest they interrupted Li Mingzhou.


    Say it! Say it! We are all ears!


    Constable Zhang, the tough guy, even dug his finger in to clean his ears so that he could hear clearer; Fang Mingshan leaned forward, afraid of missing a single word; Wen Lingyang quickly opened his notebook and grabbed his pen to jot down every single detail of the confession. As for Ji Yunshu, her eyes were wholly focused on Li Mingzhou and Li Yuan.


    However...


    Li Mingzhou was still hesitant to speak after a long while. He had aplicated expression on his face and seemed a little lost for words. As Ji Yunshu studied his expression, she noticed the pendant hanging on Li Yuan¡¯s neck. It was made of Qingluan stone!


    She was stupefied for a moment by that realization. Millions of thoughts ran through Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind until, suddenly, all the evidence finally fell into ce.


    She inhaled and told Li Mingzhou, who had yet to speak, ¡°Let me take over the storytelling if you¡¯re feeling uneasy. All you have to do is to either answer yes or no, or indicate by nodding or shaking your head.¡±


    What? Ji Yunshu has already figured out the truth?


    Everyone¡¯s gaze focused on her in unison as she spoke.


    Ji Yunshu said sternly, ¡°The words ¡®Shang Xi¡¯ engraved on Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s bracelet refers to Li Yuan, not you. Am I right?¡± She was waiting for Li Mingzhou to answer.


    After a short while, Li Mingzhou nodded dourly. He lifted his head and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± She pointed at the pendant hanging around Li Yuan¡¯s neck and exined, ¡°There was a pattern sewn on your cor which resembled the one on Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s veil, and now, the pattern on the Qingluan stone that Li Yuan is wearing is exactly the same as the one engraved on Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s bracelet. However, the pattern on the Qingluan stone is more delicate and appears to have been carved by hand. The string used to secure the pendant is red, hence, it¡¯s easy to tell that it was given to him by ady. I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than Miss Yu¡¯in.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Qingluan stones usuallye in pair. Ady will send their love by giving one of the pair of Qingluan stones to her lover. If the engraving on the stone is the same as the pattern on Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s veil, that means the person Miss Yu¡¯in wished to confess her love to was Li Yuan, but not you. Am I correct?¡± Ji Yunshu said. 1


    So, what Ji Yunshu said before was a misunderstanding! Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s lover was actually Li Yuan, who wavered between sanity and insanity.


    Li Mingzhou neither confirmed nor denied it, merely keeping mute.


    All the eyes in the yamen bulged in shock from the news.


    This is definitely headline news! Zhuo Wei, are you sure you don¡¯t want to report about this story? Maybe you can even sneak in a few photos? 2


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Is Li Yuan one of the seven leaders?¡± This time, Li Mingzhou nodded.


    Six among the seven leaders had shown up. But Ji Yunshu did not know that Yun Tongyang was one of them.


    She did not want to dwell on it, and said instead, ¡°This humble one is not interested in what happened between Li Yuan and the three deceased twenty years ago. But I am sure that Miss Yu¡¯in was following the instructions of Li Yuan when she disguised as a ghost and scared the three of them. He then took the opportunity to kill them and med their deaths on evil spirits. Of course, there might be another possibility. Maybe he didn¡¯t kill anyone but only saw the murderer which made him repeatedly talk about the evil spirits, which brings me to my next point. Actually, you already knew that Li Yuan would kill them. You must have tried to stop him before it happened. However, he did not take your advice. Putting aside the first two cases, let¡¯s first talk about how the most recent case happened: The day before Old Master Chang passed away, you were supposed to be out of Yuzhou City for business. During your trip, you heard that Chang Shiliang had encountered a ghost, like what happened to the two other deceased just before they died. You rushed back to Yuzhou City in the middle of the night as you were afraid that Li Yuan would kill him on the next day. You did not go to your jade store for your ledger, instead, you went to Chang Residence, hoping to stop Li Yuan from killing him. Is that correct?¡±


    Li Mingzhou did not say anything, but lowered his head. He held Li Yuan even tighter. His silence spoke for itself.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t unearth the body in the middle of the night to retrieve the thumb ring. You had two objectives. First was to destroy the body because there was the tattoo of the Liu Gang on Old Master Chang¡¯s body. Secondly, there was something in the coffin that was rted to Li Yuan and you had to retrieve it.


    ¡°Something?¡± Fang Mingshan asked, ¡°What would that be? Other than the thumb ring, what was left inside the coffin were some clothing and funerary objects.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Fang to send someone to look through the coffin again. The item might be among the funerary objects.¡± Fang Mingshan immediately sent a few yamen runners to carry out the task.


    Li Mingzhou was dumbfounded. Ji Yunshu had revealed everything on his behalf; there was nothing else he could say. Jing Rong then asked, ¡°But what¡¯s his motive?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°He would have to reveal that himself, or we can wait for Li Yuan to answer this personally after he regains consciousness.¡±


    Suddenly... ¡°Maybe I should say it instead.¡± Yu¡¯in was standing at the door.


    She stared at everyone coldly and walked in under the escort of a few yamen runners. ¡°You have misunderstood. Ah Yuan and I do not have a rtionship like you assumed. His lover was my dear older sister.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Twenty years ago, my sister and Ah Yuan were in love with each other. They were supposed to marry but the leaders of the Liu Gang objected and beat my sister to death in front of Ah Yuan. He has been ill ever since that day.¡± She lifted the Qingluan stone on Li Yuan¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°My sister carved this pattern on the Qingluan stone and gifted it to him. He kept it with him even after all these years as he has never forgotten my sister.¡± Hatred and regret filled her eyes as she spoke. Her eyes teared up but she forcefully swallowed the lump of agony.


    She stood up and said to Ji Yunshu firmly, ¡°Ah Yuan didn¡¯t kill anyone. No matter how urate Teacher Ji¡¯s statement is, he didn¡¯t kill Old Master Chang. Ah Yuan... He was with me on the night Chang Shiliang passed away.¡±


    Li Mingzhou did not dare to believe her words. He stared at Yu¡¯in in shock and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ah Yuan did not kill Chang Shiliang? But I clearly saw him leaving the Chang Residence.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 417 - Night watchmen and Beggars

    <h4><strong>Chapter 417 ¨C Night watchmen and Beggars


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Li Mingzhou remembered vividly that he saw Li Yuaning out from Chang Residence on the night he returned to Yuzhou City! He was very certain as he immediately brought Li Yuan back to Li Residence to avoid being discovered by others. On the next day, the news of Chang Shiliang¡¯s death had spread throughout the city.


    The murder of Chang Shiliang was done the exact same way as Wu Lei and Liu Shuhuai¡¯s cases. Logically speaking, Li Yuan indeed announced that he was going to kill them and subsequently sent Yu¡¯in to scare them as a ghost in disguise. He was most certainly the murderer! However, if that was what happened, why was Yu¡¯in saying this?


    Yu¡¯in did not reply to Li Mingzhou although she could tell that he was confused. Instead, she looked at Ji Yunshu and exined, ¡°Since the death of my sister, Ah Yuan has held a grudge against the leaders of the Liu Gang. My sister¡¯s death is also the reason why Ah Yuan is like this today. I want revenge for my sister as much as Ah Yuan does, and conveniently, the three old masters always ask for me when they visit the House of Serenity.¡±


    ¡°That was why I used the opportunity to scare them with the human skin mask in the Moonlit Dream room before I let Ah Yuan kill them. In the end, their deaths would be med on evil spirits seeking revenge. However, when I found out that Chang Shiliang had passed away between the hours of eleven and one at night, I knew that something was not right because Ah Yuan was with me during that period of time. He left my ce after one. So, how could he be the killer?¡± Yu¡¯in continued.


    Ji Yunshu did not trust her wordspletely. Hence, she asked Li Mingzhou, ¡°What time did you bump into Li Yuan outside the Chang Residence?¡±


    Li Mingzhou was uncertain. He did not notice the time as he was in a hurry to stop Li Yuan. He tried to recall anxiously. After some times, his eyes beamed and he said firmly, ¡°I remember, it was the third watch after one at night.¡±


    Yu¡¯in was visibly excited by his words. ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember that when Ah Yuan left my ce, the watchman just rang the first gong after one. The earliest he could have reached the Chang Residence from my ce was during the second watch. Chang Shiliang passed away before one at night ¨C definitely before Ah Yuan arrived at Chang Residence.¡± She sounded confident as she listed the alibi.


    If they were speaking the truth, then Li Yuan did not kill Chang Shiliang.


    Li Mingzhou was surprised. ¡°Yu¡¯in, are you being honest?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to lie. I¡¯ve spoken the truth. Ah Yuan was really with me on that night.¡±


    Li Mingzhou felt like a heavy stone had finally been lifted from his heart. His brother was not the killer. There was no longer a need for him to worry.


    However, Fang Mingshan said after some contemtion, ¡°Why should we trust your words? You could have colluded with each other to create an alibi.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. All I said was nothing but the truth.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    Yu¡¯in could not answer to that question!


    Evidence?


    Even though her residence was not far from town, it was the middle of the night. How could she find a witness from an empty street? She gripped the handkerchief in her sweaty palms and bit her red lips. ¡°It waste at night and there was no one on the street. In addition, those who stay around my residence had gone to bed by that time. Moreover, Ah Yuan and I did not wish to let anyone know about our rtionship, so he always visits me discreetly, without letting anyone know.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, why did Li Yuan visit you? Why did he visit you that night if he has such an unstable illness?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Yu¡¯in stuttered as she twisted her handkerchief with even more tightly. It was apparent that she was struggling to find an appropriate answer.


    The insensitive Constable Zhang bumbled up and questioned, raising his voice for all the world to hear, ¡°Miss Yu¡¯in, are you having an affair with Li Yuan?¡±


    Affair?


    ¡°No!¡± She denied as her eyes teared up. ¡°I am not having an affair with Ah Yuan. Our rtionship is nothing like you said. I know that he has always liked my elder sister but not me. I will never force him to ept me. No matter what, I¡¯m only ady from the brothel. I¡¯ll never bepatible with him. The only thing I can do for him is to keep himpany and take care of him on my sister¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°Why did he visit you then? Why we should believe you?¡±


    She worried at her lips and finally said, ¡°Initially, he was supposed to head to Chang Residence that night. However, he came to my ce and said that he missed my elder sister, so I had a few drinks with him. He had a little too much to drink and rested at my ce for a while. It was already one at night by the time he woke up. He left immediately after he regained sobriety and we didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate. I, Yu¡¯in, have always earned money with my talent but not my body. My purity is as important as my life. How can you say that we are having an affair?¡± She was resolute. She would rather be killed than being used of having an affair!


    Constable Zhang gasped, realising that he had touched Yu¡¯in¡¯s sore spot. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and quietly stepped aside. He swore to himself that he would never speak again! ¡®I have to admit that I¡¯m an uncultured person.¡¯


    Yu¡¯in squatted down as she was done speaking and gently caressed Li Yuan¡¯s back with tears falling down her cheeks. She said, ¡°Anyway, I wasn¡¯t lying. Ah Yuan couldn¡¯t have killed anyone.¡±


    The hall remained silent. Fang Mingshan was frustrated as he said, ¡°But the official can¡¯t believe you if there¡¯s no proof.¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t meet anyone that night,¡± Yu¡¯in answered.


    Fang Mingshan sighed.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze lingered on the three of them who were still on the ground. ¡®Is Li Yuan really not the killer? Yu¡¯in and Li Mingzhou¡¯s words are true?¡¯ These questions were running through Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind. She focused her gaze when the question repeated in her mind for the fifth time. ¡°You were so confident when you mentioned the first watch and the third watch after one at night respectively. Did you hear the gong from the night watchman?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± they lifted their heads and replied in unison.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be easy to prove their words,¡± Ji Yunshu said as she turned around and looked at Fang Mingshan. ¡°I¡¯ve to trouble Lord Fang to do me a favour. This humble one will draw a portrait of Li Yuan in a short while. Would Lord Fang please show it to the night watchmen and the beggars of Yuzhou City, and ask if any of them have seen Li Yuan around the time Chang Shiliang passed away?¡±


    Huh? Fang Mingshan was confused. ¡°This official can understand asking the night watchmen. But why do you want to look for the beggars, Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°Has Lord Fang not heard of gossip-mongers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this phrase. But what does it have to do with the beggars?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is! If the jobs of the court recorders of Da Lin are to document all the political issues, keep records of the officials and all the significant documents in history, then the beggars all around Da Lin are the ¡®court recorders¡¯ of themon people. They document every major and minor thing that happens among themoners. The only thing theyck is a brush!¡±


    After her exnation, realisation dawned on the faces of everyone assembled. That was right!


    Jing Rong smirked faintly at her exnation. There was actually someone on earth who wouldpare the court recorder to beggars! Why don¡¯t you try topare the world to beggars?


    Jing Rong said nonchntly, ¡°The real detective should be Teacher Ji. There¡¯s nothing around Da Lin that you don¡¯t know about. From what this Prince sees, you¡¯re better than the beggars.¡±


    ¡®Brother, are youplimenting or insulting me? Can we live in peace?¡¯ Ji Yunshu nced at him in displeasure. ¡®Bastard, I¡¯ll get back at you!¡¯


    ...

 Chapter 418 - This Prince’s Doors Would Be Open For You

    <h4><strong>Chapter 418 ¨C This Prince¡¯s Doors Would Be Open For You


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    At Fang Mingsan¡¯smand, brushes, ink, and paper were brought to Ji Yunshu. It took her no more than ten minutes to finish her sketch, but she eyed it, then Li Yuan, unsatisfactorily, before adding a couple more brushstrokes to herpleted montage. The finished visage was extremely lifelike, as if Li Yuan had been replicated on paper!


    Many had heard of Teacher Ji¡¯s great drawing skills; they had all thought that these rumours were simply an exaggeration, but after witnessing him sketch a lifelike figure, they were proved very wrong! He indeed lived up to his name ¨C it was their fortune to be able to witness this scene for themselves. People gathered around Ji Yunshu in no time, some of them even remarking,


    ¡°Good lord, that looks exactly like him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s a spitting image of him!¡±


    ¡°If Teacher Ji could draw my portrait, I¡¯d ask for no more in this lifetime.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless; sure, once you die and turn into ash, I¡¯ll draw your portrait and guarantee an especially good picture ¨C even your parents would be able to tell it was you from a mile away.


    Fang Mingsan joined in heaping praises. ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯ve only heard the rumours, but seeing it for myself today, I must say that you¡¯ve opened my eyes to a whole new world. You not only are skilled at cracking cases, but also painting ¨C this official can only dream of such talent.¡± If she were not already surrounded by others, he would already have offered his sincerest bow in gratitude!


    Constable Zhang wanted to chip in as well, but he kept his mouth shut after remembering what happened thest time he talked. Forget it, I better just watch quietly!


    Wen Lingyang simrly looked at thatpleted painting with eyes full of admiration ¨C each brushstroke was even, smooth and strong, much better than his own calligraphy! He was different from Fang Mingsan, however; his interestsy elsewhere. ¡°Where did Teacher Ji learn your craft?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m self-taught!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Hold up, haven¡¯t we seriously digressed from the matter at hand? Weren¡¯t we discussing the case? Ji Yunshu quickly put away her brushes and shooed the crowd away. She picked up the painting from the desk and shook it a few times, handing it to Fang Mingsan once she was certain the ink had dried. ¡°I¡¯ll need to trouble Lord Fang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. This official should be the one thanking Teacher Ji for your help.¡±


    Fang Mingsan passed the painting to Constable Zhang, ordering him, ¡°Find several painters to make more copies of this portrait, then send men to ask the night watchman on duty that night, as well as the nearby beggars.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Constable Zhang scurried off to fulfil his duties, whilst Li Mingzhou and Yu¡¯in helped the much calmer Li Yuan off the ground.


    Ji Yunshu then addressed Fang Mingsan, ¡°Lord Fang, looking at Li Yuan, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in a much better condition than before. Although we are stillcking evidence supporting what Miss Yu¡¯in said, if we lock up Li Yuan in prison, his condition would only deteriorate further in the prison¡¯s humid environment. I think we should let him return to the Li Estate and have a physician properly assess him while we wait for news. We can also wait for his condition to improve in the meantime, in which case we would also be able to proceed with questioning him.¡±


    Fang Mingsan concurred and nodded. He was still worried that Li Mingzhou would escape Yuzhou City with Li Yuan, so hemanded, ¡°Li Mingzhou, don¡¯t think about bringing Li Yuan away. This official will order my men to stand guard outside your Li Estate. If Li Yuan really is the murderer, they will bring him back to the yamen at mymand, but if he is proven innocent, this official would also not wrong him.¡±


    At this point, Li Mingzhou was in no position to argue any further; he left the yamen. As Yu¡¯in was leaving, she gave Ji Yunshu a slight bow. ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to thank me when we prove his innocence.¡± Yu¡¯in nodded!


    Once the crowd had finally dispersed, Ji Yunshu pulled Jing Rong to a deserted, isted corner in the back courtyard.


    Sigh, what wille muste! This Prince doesn¡¯t want to kneel on a washing-board! 1


    Ji Yunshu questioned him, ¡°Since you already knew that both the Li Estate and Chang Estate did not use such ink, then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Jing Rong shrugged, putting on his most innocent front, ¡°I was going to, but I didn¡¯t make it in time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why? When have you stopped believing this Prince¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She stammered.


    Jing Rong raised his eyebrows, turning her words back on her this time, ¡°Ji Yunshu, this Prince is doing you a favour and helping you with this investigation. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but how could you malign me?¡±


    ¡°When have I?¡± she rebutted.


    At her denial, Jing Rong¡¯s princely manner began to surface. He ced his hands behind his back and titled his chin arrogantly, ¡°If you beg this Prince, this Prince will give you a piece of good news.¡±


    ¡°What good news?¡± Ji Yunshu was puzzled!


    ¡°Beg this Prince.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong -¡± She gritted unwillingly through her teeth.


    Jing Rong smirked, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to beg. But the weather these days has made a turn for the worse, this Prince has felt my feet getting cold at night while I sleep. My bed¡¯s always empty and something doesn¡¯t feel quite right, if...¡±


    Before he could finish, Ji Yunshu pped his arm and turned away. ¡°Dream on!¡± I have my own boundaries, okay!


    Jing Rong¡¯s smirk grew into a full-blown smile. He recently discovered that teasing this woman was an extremely enjoyable, happy affair. He circled around to stand before her, as he bent forwards slightly to meet her at eye-level. ¡°Are you angry, my little fairy?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we share a bed, so why let me spend my nights alone?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you agree, this Prince will leave the lights on and the door open for you. Just sneak in ¨C I¡¯ll have Lang Po standing guard outside in the yard ¨C no-one will notice.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what good news this Prince has for you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu gazed upwards at the chiselled face no more than a fingertip away. She could feel his breath on her cheeks and he could feel hers on his ¨C it felt warm,fortable and ticklish. Their breaths were even, audible, but she could feel her heartbeat thumping louder. Ji Yunshu quickly backed away, but Jing Rong hooked his arm around her slender waist, pulling her up against his chest, closing the distance between them.


    She looked up at him flusteredly as he looked down gently at her. Sparks flew in that instant! Ji Yunshu began to blush uncontrobly. She put her arm up between them, but Jing Rong was much stronger and she could not struggle out of his grip. He was a head taller than her and she was about half his size ¨C they had the cutest gap when they hugged!


    Ji Yunshu avoided his burning gaze, instead sweeping her surroundings vigntly. She pressed down harder with her arm as she tried to struggle free. ¡°Stop fooling around. We¡¯re still on a case.¡±


    Jing Rong tilted her chin upwards, forcing her to meet his eyes. He suddenly turned serious, ¡°You¡¯re neither a court official nor the Yufu County Magistrate, what cases do you have to solve?¡±


    Others may think that this was just a passing remark, but to Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong seemed to be ming her. ¡°Are you ming me for being a busybody?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. But every time you do this, this Prince can¡¯t leave you alone. Who told you to barge your way into this Prince¡¯s heart? This Prince can only follow you wherever you go ¨C this is my fate that I cannot escape in this lifetime, but it¡¯s not one I want to escape.¡±


    He spoke seriously; his gentle gaze was like a ck hole that pulled Ji Yunshu in until she could no longer look away, nor wish to push him away anymore...


    ...

 Chapter 419 - When A Monk Chants, Stop Humming!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 419 ¨C When A Monk Chants, Stop Humming!


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu was certain she had caught Jing Rong¡¯s love bug; she used to shudder at hearing these words, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but want to hear them again and again. Mmhmm, I must have fallen ill, one hundred percent!


    Jing Rong was beyond pleased at her reaction. He continued triumphantly, ¡°Little fairy, whether or not youe tonight, this Prince¡¯s doors will always be open for you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was at a loss for words. Fine, you ruined this romantic atmosphere yourself! She shoved him away forcefully, squirming her way out of his arms. She kept a meter¡¯s distance between the two of them as she began to smooth out her garments. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point, what did you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Guess!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not guessing. If you¡¯re not telling me, then forget it.¡±


    Jing Rong pulled her as she turned to leave. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡± He finished sternly, ¡°Did you realise that of those Liu Sect leaders, six have appeared as of today.¡±


    Six? Ji Yunshu thoroughly racked her brain. That¡¯s not true! If she included Li Yuan, that would still make only five! She rified, ¡°Are you implying that Miss Yu¡¯in was in disguise? In other words, she¡¯s actually a man and also one of the seven Liu Sect brothers?¡±


    Jing Rong flicked her forehead with his finger. ¡°What are you going on about? You¡¯re always at the top of your game when investigating a case, but why are you being such a fool now? Should this Prince cut your little head open to see if it¡¯s filled with rocks?¡±


    Ji Yunshu rubbed her sore forehead and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Then, who¡¯s number six?¡±


    Jing Rong remarked, ¡°Yun Tongyang!¡±


    ¡°Yun Tongyang?¡± What? ¡°Yun Tongyang of the Longyang Escort Agency?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely right.¡±


    Ji Yunshu burst out intoughter; this was simply absurd! It was even more entertaining than reading about top stars¡¯ gossip! ¡°I can¡¯t believe it ¨C we¡¯ve really seen it all. How could everything just fall into ce like this?¡± She continued, ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°This Prince figured it out when my men went to Li Estate to search for that ink ¨C they said they witnessed Yun Tongyang paying Li Mingzhou a visit, even calling him ¡®fifth brother¡¯. The two of them then entered a room, but my men couldn¡¯t tell what they were discussing.¡±


    ¡°This whole thing¡¯s just getting more and more interesting. Didn¡¯t Li Mingzhou say that the seven of them brothers went their own separate ways because of some argument back then? If they swore to never cross paths again, how could they all appear together, at the same time, in Yuzhou City after twenty long years? It seems like their so-called oath wasn¡¯t quite clear-cut!¡±


    ¡°Could these three murders really be connected to those seven brothers?¡± Jing Rong had his own suspicions.


    Ji Yunshu was hesitant to make a hasty conclusion. ¡°We have discovered many pieces of evidence to date, but none of them make sense at all. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met a case this obvious yet confusing; it¡¯s hard to say if it really is a difficult case, but it definitely is a strange one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange, the culprit¡¯s just too clever!¡± Jing Rong was trying tofort her. Ji Yunshu nced at him and smiled.


    Shi Ziran appeared after a few minutes, reporting that Master Wei had already woken up, but was refusing all his medicine, food, and even water. He only sat on his bed, staring emptily into space ¨C he seemed even more foolish than before! This thoroughly frightened Ji Yunshu and she hurried over without another word.


    Inside Wei Yi¡¯s room.


    Mo Ruo stood at his bedside with a bowl of rice in his hands. ¡°Little Wei, oh my Little Wei, we¡¯re not indestructible ¨C everyone has to eat to survive. Look at yourself, you¡¯re already this skinny; if you continue to refuse your food, you¡¯ll eventually starve to death! When that happens, nobody has the means to give you a grand burial; we¡¯ll just find a straw mat to wrap you in and throw you into the public graveyard. There, wild dogs and coyotes wille and nibble away at your corpse until only bones are left.¡± What harsh words! I¡¯ve heard some people inept at consoling others, but never someone this horrible!


    Wei Yi was not even listening. His clear,rge eyes had lost their focus as he stared nkly at the nket in his hands, tightening his grip on it weakly.


    Mo Ruo sighed. He had nothing left to offer, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re my ancestor, this Mo Ruo¡¯s superior. I¡¯ve never, ever begged anyone to eat. Seeing that we¡¯ve spent thest few months together, just have your rice for my sake, can¡¯t you?¡± Mo Ruo spoke pleadingly, gently, as he pushed that bowl into Wei Yi¡¯s hands.


    But, Wei Yi rose his hand and swept that bowl of rice to the floor with a bang! The bowl waspletely smashed, and several pieces of his favourite twice-cooked pork came rolling out as well.


    Mo Ruo stepped backwards. He was not angry, but rather looked at the spilled dishes with regret. He scratched the back of his neck as he stared haplessly at Wei Yi. ¡°You rascal. How dare you waste food like that. Don¡¯t you know the painstaking hardship behind a harvest?¡± Expectedly, there was no reply.


    Ji Yunshu took all of these in from where she stood outside, only to be held back by Jing Rong as she was about to step inside. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°You? What will you say?¡± Ji Yunshu was frustrated.


    Jing Rong gestured towards Wei Yi inside. ¡°There¡¯ll always be a way. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He stepped in without looking back.


    Ji Yunshu could only stare inside from the doorway, praying silently that Jing Rong would not resort to violence. Shi Ziran began to chuckle wickedly at the thought of Wei Yi¡¯s impending doom. He narrowed his eyes as he remarked sarcastically, ¡°Teacher Ji, how about you guess what His Highness will use this time? A pillow? His sword?¡±


    Huh? What do you mean? She tilted her head at him puzzledly.


    Shi Ziran shrugged his shoulders, ¡°If it were His Highness of the past, he would use either a pillow to suffocate Master Wei, or kill him with a swing of his sword and finish him once and for all. A love rival can¡¯t be left alive after all.¡±


    You devil! ¡°Do you have too much spare time on your hands?¡± Ji Yunshu questioned coldly.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Then go chant with the monks.¡±


    ¡°What chanting? I¡¯ve already spent half a year training in a temple, I don¡¯t want to chant no more.¡± He scoffed, then asked again, ¡°But, why did Teacher Ji ask me to chant?¡±


    ¡°So that you stop humming!¡±


    When a monk chants, stop humming!1 Shi Ziran was still quite aware what this sentence implied. His face turned ck and he slinked away to a corner.


    Inside.


    Jing Rong sent Mo Ruo a discrete signal, implying that he would take care of everything. Mo Ruo dusted his hands and stepped aside; he was d to rid himself of this hot potato. He picked up a jar of wine and sat himselffortably on the pear blossom chair as its fragrance began to permeate the room. Jing Rong sat down beside Wei Yi and called out for him, ¡°Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t know how to console others; if you¡¯re listening, then pay attention ¨C this Prince will only say this once.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yushu has always treated you as family, her only family in this entire world. If you want to know how much she cares for you, then this Prince can assure you that she would even give up her own life for you.¡±


    Ugh! Wei Yi¡¯s empty gaze began to re-focus as he looked at Jing Rong wordlessly.


    Jing Rong¡¯s cold facade began to soften as he continued, ¡°Wei Yi, Yunshu will never leave you. She¡¯ll take of you forever, but you can¡¯t use this against her. You need to understand, the love between family members is not the same as romantic love; she¡¯ll never be your wife, not now, not ever. Can youprehend this?¡± He was firm, charismatic, but above all, sympathetic.

 Chapter 420 - A Bath? Rejuvination?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 420 ¨C A Bath? Rejuvination?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    After Wei Yi listened to Jing Rong¡¯s words, he stared at Jing Rong with tears welling up in his bloodshot eyes. It was a heart-rending image. Ji Yunshu did not have to courage to look into Wei Yi¡¯s eyes, so she turned around and hid herself behind the door.


    Then, she heard Wei Yi asking in a thready, sorrowful voice, ¡°Will you care for Shu¡¯er like I do?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded his head confidently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll not only care for her, I¡¯ll look after her like how you do. Not only that, I can also die for her.¡±


    Mo Ruo felt goosebumps rise all over his body as he heard Jing Rong¡¯s promise. He crossed his arms and continued drinking his wine. Ji Yunshu bit her red lips as she listened to their conversation. She did not dare to make any noise but her heart was aching as if a gigantic rock was pressing against her chest.


    Wei Yi wiped his tears with his sleeve and sniffed, as if he finally understood Jing Rong¡¯s words.


    He reconfirmed, ¡°Really? You¡¯ll love Shu¡¯er forever? You¡¯ll protect her forever? You¡¯ll never let her get hurt? You¡¯ll be with her whenever she¡¯s sad? You¡¯ll be with her all the time? Really?¡± His questions rushed at Jing Rong like a sh flood.


    Jing Rong nodded his head again to reassure him, ¡°Wei Yi, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°You have to keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Wei Yi closed his mouth as his expression turned relieved and joyful in a split second. But the next moment, he tilted his head and suddenly hopped down from the bed. ¡°However, I¡¯d promised my mom that I¡¯ll marry Shu¡¯er. I cannot break my promise. I¡¯d also vowed to take care of Shu¡¯er in the future and give birth to many little Wei Yi¡¯s with her. Hence, I cannot just hand Shu¡¯er to you. But...¡± He pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want Shu¡¯er to be sad. I want topete with you, fair and square.¡± How ambitious!


    Before Jing Rong could say anything, Wei Yi started a ¡®contest¡¯ with Jing Rong. ¡°I grew up together with Shu¡¯er in Jinjiang. We have a marriage contract and you don¡¯t. Shu¡¯er defended me when Brother Yuanzhi bullied me. She gave me a handkerchief, and in return, I gifted her a jade pendant and a chain with bell that she always carries with her. I¡¯ve also carried Shu¡¯er home on my back, and she made me a plum blossomntern. She¡¯s also bought me many interesting toys and a lot of delicious foods. Before we departed to the Capital, she even drew me portraits of my parents.¡±


    Jing Rong felt defeated as he listened to Wei Yi. Other than the calligraphy set he bought for Ji Yunshu from the Treasured Calligraphy House, he had never given anything to her as present. Not to mention that Ji Yunshu had never gave him anything. The only thing he had from Ji Yunshu was the bead from the silver sp, and he obviously snatched that from Ji Yunshu. To think about it, he felt really disappointed as he was obviously the loser here.


    Wei Yi was excited as he continued, ¡°Shu¡¯er has always been very nice to me. She said that she will bring me to many many ces and tell me a lot of interesting stories. We¡¯ll stay with each other forever. Oh yes, Shu¡¯er even said that she will nt a tree in front of her house and name the tree after me. In the future, tasty fruits will grow from the tree. Besides that, Shu¡¯er is always by my side when I¡¯m sad. Moreover...¡± He could not stop talking.


    Jing Rong¡¯s face was turning sour and his lips were twitching severely. He was here tofort this boy who was whining with his pale face a while ago. How did things turn around, with Jing Rong feeling like he was being mocked instead?


    Just as Wei Yi was about to continue, Mo Ruo, who had been quiet all this while, could not take it anymore. He frowned and picked his ears as he walked towards Wei Yi. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Fine, fine. Stop. I¡¯m turning deaf if you keep talking.¡±


    Wei Yi stared at him angrily, ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t want to listen anymore.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No more ¡®but¡¯s. Look at you. You were lying on the bed like a dead fish just a few moments ago, and now you¡¯re so energetic. Men have suchplicated minds.¡±


    Ha! Brother, do you want to look into your pants? You might be a man too!


    Realising what he said sounded wrong, Mo Ruo said immediately, ¡°We¡¯re done here. I heard that Yuzhou City is famous for their hot springs. One will feel excellent after taking a few hours of bath in the hotspring. When I passed by Yuzhou City the other time, I could not stay longer to enjoy the hot spring. It was such a waste and I regretted it. I cannot miss it again this time!¡±


    He elbowed Wei Yi as he said, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Wei Yi stared at him in confusion, ¡°What is a hot spring?¡±


    Jing Rong said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s a ce you go for a bath.¡±


    ¡°Country bumpkin!¡± Mo Ruo defended himself, ¡°You visit a hot spring to rejuvenate yourself.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead, this Prince can¡¯t be bothered to join,¡± he was ready to go out as he spoke.


    However, Mo Ruo stopped him. He said with a mocking voice while judging him from head to toe, ¡°Are you worried about your figure...¡± He smirked before he finished his sentence.


    Jing Rong understood the meaning of his words and immediately threw a side re at him, then said solemnly, ¡°What nonsense is that? The case has not been closed. Who has the leisure to go for a bath with you?¡±


    ¡°I told you that it wasn¡¯t a bath. Prince, you¡¯re such a country bumpkin. Anyway, it¡¯s set. We¡¯re going after this. We¡¯ll find the best ce in Yuzhou City to take a bath. Ah! No, to rejuvenate.¡±


    Ji Yunshu, who was listening from the outside, was speechless.


    Is this how men solve their problems? By taking a bath together? How ridiculous!


    Fortunately Wei Yi was feeling better. Ji Yunshu breathed a sigh of relief as she headed to find Fang Mingshan. Jing Yunshu sat down to have tea while waiting for his subordinates to return from the investigation. It was almost seven in the evening and they were nowhere to be seen!


    Ji Yunshu realised something, ¡°Where¡¯s Advisor Wen?¡± Fang Mingshan did not have an answer to that.


    A yamen runner answered sinctly, ¡°Teacher Ji, I met Advisor Wen in the backyard. The Prince, Young Master Wei and theirpany were on their way to the hot spring, but they did not know where to go. Hence, they dragged Advisor Wen along to show them the way.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Prince has such an interest. If I knew it, I¡¯d have arranged it two days ago.¡± Fang Mingshan said, regretting his poor hospitality. He turned around and looked at Ji Yunshu, ¡°I wonder if Teacher Ji has the same interest? This official can arrange it for you. Since we have not had any news, teacher can take this chance to rx yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The humble one doesn¡¯t like to boil dumplings.¡±


    ¡°Boil dumplings?¡±


    ¡°It means there are too many people in the hot spring.¡± Ji Yunshu answered.


    ¡°Oh, this official can arrange an exclusive trip for Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Lord Fang, this humble one is not interested. Moreover, the case has not been settled, I¡¯ve no time to lose.¡± Fang Mingshan¡¯s face turned awkward.


    This was when a few yamen runners entered. Following right behind the yamen runners was an old man in his sixties and a beggar. Apparently, they were bringing in some good news.


    The yamen runners reported, ¡°Lord, Teacher Ji; this night watchman said that he saw Li Yuaning out from Miss Yu¡¯in¡¯s residence after he sounded the first watch in the middle of the night. There is also this beggar, who said that he saw Li Yuan climbing over the wall of the Chang Residence during the second watch, and that he only came back out during the third watch.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 421 - Looking Down On Others

    <h4><strong>Chapter 421 ¨C Looking Down On Others


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    If the timings of the sightings were urate, then Li Yuan was not the murderer! Fang Mingsan confirmed once more, ¡°Did you two really see that man in the picture?¡±


    The watchman and beggar dropped to their knees at his questioning, bringing their bodies as close to the floor as possible as they stuttered, ¡°Lord Justice, what we¡¯ve said is true, we wouldn¡¯t dare lie! We¡¯ll swear to the heavens; if we lied, then we¡¯ll receive divine punishment and be struck by lightning!¡±


    ¡°You need to know your position. This is the yamen; if you dare speak untruths, you¡¯ll be locked up in prison and receive paddles as punishment!¡±


    ¡°This citizen wouldn¡¯t dare lie,¡± the watchman replied. The beggar likewise had never been brought to the yamen his entire life, and his legs turned to jelly as he cried out ¡®Have mercy, Lord¡¯ and ¡®This one did not lie¡¯ over and over again.


    The yamen runner quickly added, ¡°Lord, Teacher Ji, I¡¯ve already asked around. Everyone said that this night watchman is an honest one and wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±


    Only then did Fang Mingsan nod with satisfaction. He turned to consult Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, what do you think? Since Li Yuan isn¡¯t the murderer, haven¡¯t wee up to another dead end? What should our next step be?¡±


    Ji Yunshu contemted, indicating for the yamen runner to first bring the night watchman and the beggar away. She then turned to Fang Mingsan, ¡°Chang Shiliang¡¯s time of death is definitely urate ¨C he did die within the hour of the rat. Since Li Mingzhou has Miss Chang¡¯s testimony, and Li Yuan the night watchman¡¯s and beggar¡¯s testimonies, both of them have had their names cleared. But, the fact remains that Li Yuan did indeed enter Chang Estate that night, supported by that ink stain on his clothing. The murderer had not yet left Chang Estate at midnight, and Li Yuan did see Chang Shiliang being hung from the tree, so he definitely dide into contact with the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Li Yuan doing?¡± she asked next.


    Fang Mingsan was unsure, so he could only look at Constable Zhang, who answered on his behalf, ¡°They said that Li Mingzhou had already looked for a physician, but he isn¡¯t sure himself when Li Yuan will return to normal, so... I think we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±


    Wait and see? It¡¯s already Day Four! ¡°We can¡¯t wait blindly. Since Li Yuan has seen the killer, we need to make sure that he¡¯s ready for interrogation by tomorrow morning. He might know what the killer looks like.¡±


    ¡°Li Mingzhou has already said that Li Yuan¡¯s condition is pretty unstable. He might return to normal tomorrow, or in half a month, and he can¡¯t be certain if Li Yuan will even remember what he did during an episode.¡±


    This was indeed a tough situation, but it¡¯s Day Five tomorrow ¨C if Li Yuan¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t improve by tomorrow, Jing Rong would make her leave Yuzhou City with him. Then wouldn¡¯t she be unable to investigate this case any further? She tapped her forehead in the midst of her monologue ¨C how could she forget about Mo Ruo¡¯s existence? He was the godly physician! She hastily added, ¡°Do you know where are the hot springs Advisor Wen brought His Highness and Master Mo to?¡±


    Constable Zhang hesitated, ¡°It should be the Lunar Retreat ¨C Advisor Wen has been there countless times.¡±


    ¡°Constable Zhang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform Master Mo to hurry to Li Estate before dawn breaks. Li Yuan needs toe back to his senses before tomorrow.¡±


    Constable Zhang nodded, only to have Ji Yunshu stop him again as he was about to leave, ¡°Hold on, you¡¯d better lead the way. I¡¯ll head over with you.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, it¡¯s already nightfall. You haven¡¯t properly rested in thest couple of days. You should remain here. I¡¯ll head over myself and make sure Master Mo goes to Li Estate personally.¡±


    ¡°If only you went, he wouldn¡¯t even lift a finger.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Constable Zhang scratched his head.


    Ji Yunshu sighed, ¡°Because he¡¯s the famous godly physician.¡± Hmm? So what? So he¡¯s arrogant and full of himself! He wouldn¡¯t treat just any Tom, Dick or Harry.


    Constable Zhang did not know Mo Ruo¡¯s quirks well enough, so it was normal for him to find it strange, but he knew better than to prod further and began to lead the way. As they stepped out of the yamen, his path was blocked by Zhang Xin, who came running into his arms, ¡°Big Brother! Where¡¯s Lingyang?¡± She was holding several scrolls in her hands as she tiptoed to face Constable Zhang.


    Constable Zhang was confused. ¡°Xin? What are you doing here at this time of night?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for Lingyang. He promised me seven days ago that he¡¯d teach me how to write, but when I brought my scrolls to his residence the other day, I waited for him all day. He wasn¡¯t even back at midnight! I had some spare time today, so I intended to wait for him at his residence likest time, but just in case he didn¡¯t return, I decided toe straight to the yamen to look for him.¡± She held up her scrolls to his face.


    Constable Zhang was speechless, ¡°Stop fooling around. The yamen is busy, and so is Advisor Wen. He doesn¡¯t have time to teach you how to read and write now. Wait till this case is over, maybe then.¡±


    ¡°Nope, I must see him today. I¡¯ll go inside to look for him myself.¡±


    Zhang Xin ducked under Constable Zhang¡¯s arms and beelined for the yamen gates, only to be dragged back by Constable Zhang. ¡°Enough, Xin. Advisor Wen¡¯s not inside at the moment. He¡¯s gone to Lunar Retreat.¡±


    Zhang Xin questioned, ¡°What¡¯s he there for?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know! He must have gone to the hot springs. Why didn¡¯t he call me? I¡¯ll head there now.¡±


    Zhang Xin was dragged back by Constable Zhang again. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you listen? How many times have I said that we¡¯re on a case now? Stay at home and stop fooling around. Can¡¯t you see Teacher Ji is here with me? Don¡¯t humiliate your own brother.¡±


    Hmm? Zhang Xin only just noticed Ji Yunshu; this person had made a fool of her before Advisor Wen the previous time ¨C there was no way she would forget that. She scoffed huffily at Ji Yunshu,ser beams shooting out of her fiery eyes. ¡°The person personally invited by Lord Fang really is different, huh, even the airs they put on are different. Don¡¯t look down on others just because you have some talent.¡±


    Did you fry your brain? The one looking down on others is you. Ji Yunshu ignored Zhang Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Constable Zhang, we don¡¯t have much time to lose. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Teacher Ji. Please head up the carriage first, I¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded. Zhang Xin, on the other hand, threw a tantrum and stomped her feet. She squeezed into the carriage, insisting that they travel together.


    Throughout the journey, Constable Zhang sat outside at the reins, while Ji Yunshu and Zhang Xin sat inside. Zhang Xin scanned Ji Yunshu from head to toe, making no attempts to hide her disapproving frowns nor derisive snorts ofughter. Ji Yunshu sat cross-legged opposite her, leaving Zhang Xin to her antics. Zhang Xin was the first to break the silence, ¡°I heard from my Big Brother that you¡¯re an amazing person who has solved many difficult cases, is that true?¡±


    Ji Yunshu made no response.


    ¡°Whichever way I look at it, you¡¯re just an ordinary schr without any extraordinary talents. It must have been luck for you to solve those cases, no?¡±


    Again, silence.


    ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re going to fail this time. It¡¯s been so many days, but you haven¡¯t got a clue as to who the culprit is, only guessing and suspecting others without solid conclusions. This time, Lord Fang has trusted the wrong person.¡±


    Still no reply. Amidst her chatter, Ji Yunshu was evaluating her as well. No matter how brash and uncouth Jing Xuan was, she knew her ce, but this fellow was quite the contrary ¨C who gave her such confidence? Her eyes were practically at the top of her head as she looked down on others. Topare this situation to its modern counterpart, it was like an uncultured, rich man who visited a tiny department of anotherpany, only to be ignored by the lowest-ranking programmer. Or, someone pulling in a five-figure sry being looked down upon by a part-timer at a high-end store drawing three-thousand dors per month. Ji Yunshu asionally felt that these people should be eliminated from society.


    ...

 Chapter 422 - Scar

    <h4><strong>Chapter 422 ¨C Scar


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Zhang Xin was displeased with Ji Yunshu¡¯s nonchnce. She shoved her, ¡°Hey, are you deaf? Or mute? Haven¡¯t you noticed I¡¯ve been talking to you? If you heard me, why didn¡¯t you answer? Don¡¯t you know how rude your behaviour is?¡±


    ¡°So you do know what being rude is?¡± Ji Yunshu finally spoke. She shot her a sideways nce icily, ¡°If you have any manners, then sit properly and don¡¯t disturb others.¡±


    ¡°Are youining that I¡¯m noisy?¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhang, this one doesn¡¯t want make any additionalments, nor do I want to waste time talking to you. I just hope you can understand that those who die early are those who are full of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Are you scolding me?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand. This one doesn¡¯t scold, but educates. If you can¡¯t keep yourself in check, the one who suffers will be yourself, and you¡¯ll only have yourself to me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Zhang Xin¡¯s face turned green as she was stunned speechless!


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Also, this one doesn¡¯t count on luck, but ability, to solve cases. If I really were that lucky, then I wouldn¡¯t have bumped into Miss Zhang today.¡± Her implication was clear.


    Zhang Xin may have been hot-headed, but she was no fool; even she could tell what Ji Yunshu was implying ¨C she was unlucky to have met her! Zhang Xin turned red from her neck up, but she couldn¡¯t use her fists nor had she any wittyebacks; she could only hold her breath, and her anger, the rest of the way. When they arrived at Lunar Retreat, she hugged her scrolls and rushed off the sedan, followed shortly after by Ji Yunshu and Constable Zhang.


    Lunar Retreat.


    The first thing that caught their eyes was a humongous hall with walls crafted from bamboo. Inside the hall, there were many mats as well as adequate circr tables; some were resting, others were eating ¨C it resembled a restaurant, a particrly exquisite one!


    A waiter came running up to them. ¡°Are the three of you here for something to eat? Or to soak in the hot springs?¡±


    Zhang Xin sat herself down at a table and waved him away. ¡°You, go and tell Advisor Wen someone¡¯s looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Is the young miss looking for somebody?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this one¡¯ll pass on your message right away.¡± He then turned to Constable Zhang and Ji Yunshu, ¡°What about Constable Zhang and this young master?¡±


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform a Master Mo inside who¡¯s here with Advisor Wen. Just tell him someone¡¯s life is at stake, and have hime at once.¡± Ji Yunshu sat herself down at a different empty spot.


    That waiter was struck silly as he scratched his head; what¡¯s with these customers? People are either here to eat or soak in the hot springs ¨C why have these three ended up here looking for someone? He headed inside despite his confusion, searching for those he was meant to.


    Constable Zhang stood awkwardly between his sister and Ji Yunshu, ncing towards them in turn ¨C Sigh, where was he supposed to sit? One of them was his sister, the other an important person of His Highness and also the man invited by Lord Fang to help crack this case! He struggled for a minute before sitting himself at down in another empty spot, and asked for a bowl of water which he quickly chugged down. The three of them sat in a triangr formation, ignoring each other. What sort of seating n was this?


    Inside the hot springs.


    Steam and fog created an ethereal atmosphere. The path leading up to the baths wasid with cobblestone, twisting and turning around each hot spring and several fake hills. Some men walked around with only a towel around their waists, whilst others were calmly enjoying their baths inside.


    The most luxurious hot spring was situated at the end of the path, in the most private corner of the retreat. It was asrge as a smallke, surrounded by cobblestones of various sizes, then the entire bath cordoned off by delicately carved screens. These screens separated it from the ¡®public baths¡¯ outside, keeping it quiet.


    Jing Rong, Mo Ruo, Wei Yi and Wen Lingyang sat inside the bath,fortable and rxed, enjoying their rose-petal scented hot spring with looks of satisfaction on their faces. Due to the time spent in the bath, Wei Yi began to sweat, his pores expanding as his body got warmer and warmer. He stood up suddenly from the bath and felt his arms and chest, then turned to Mo Ruo who was beside him. ¡°Brother Mo Ruo, I feel hot.¡±


    Mo Ruo had his arms along the edge of the bath along the surrounding cobblestones. He slowly removed the towel on his face and nced at Wei Yi. ¡°If you¡¯re hot, then sit outside for a while.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to soak for a while more.¡± Mo Ruo reced that towel on his flushed face.


    Wei Yi nced at Mo Ruo, then Jing Rong and Wen Lingyang, throwing them a question out of the blue. ¡°I remember Mother bringing me to see how the pigs were ughtered during New Year¡¯s. Before they killed the pigs, they would first put them into a huge vat of boiling water. Are we going to end up just like those pigs? Will we get killed after soaking like this?¡± He was frightened, startled, and also confused!


    Ugh! The remaining three removed their towels from their faces immediately in unison. Jing Rong crumpled up his towel and flung it at Wei Yi, hitting him in his left shoulder. Perhaps his throw was too forceful, as Wei Yi stumbled as a result and fell headfirst into the bath with a ssh! Wei Yi scrambled for air underwater, gulping in several mouthfuls of water before he surfaced. He coughed and shouted at Jing Rong, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Jing Rong only eyed him coldly and turned the other way, closing his eyes in silence. This Highness doesn¡¯t even want to look at you!


    Mo Ruo was the one who answered him. ¡°Little Wei, oh Little Wei. Even if you didn¡¯t speak, nobody would take you for a mute.¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Wei Yipletely pushed his fall to the back of his mind, sitting himself backfortably inside the pool ¨C he couldn¡¯t figure out where he went wrong. He was right! Don¡¯t you boil your pigs before killing them at home?


    Wen Lingyang gave him aforting smile. ¡°Master Wei¡¯s quite cute. To have someone like him on this arduous journey makes it much more interesting.¡±


    Mo Ruo spoke, ¡°Advisor Wen¡¯s only saying this because you don¡¯t know how troublesome this man is.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡±


    ¡°Ask him yourself.¡± Mo Ruo gestured towards Jing Rong with his chin. Wen Lingyang nced at Jing Rong, waiting for his reply, but what could Jing Rong say?


    At that instant, the waiter came running in, shouting towards the screen, ¡°Advisor Wen, someone¡¯s looking for you. There¡¯s also a young master looking for Young Master Mo, saying that ¡®someone¡¯s life is at stake¡¯.¡±


    Hmm? Someone¡¯s life is at stake? Mo Ruo looked up and asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Constable Zhang brought them here. It¡¯s a young miss and a young master.¡±


    Wen Lingyang was the first to respond, ¡°It must be Teacher Ji ¨C he must be here for the case. Master Mo, he might require your assistance.¡± Mo Ruo nodded in agreement.


    The quartet stepped out of the bath, wrapping towels around their waists as they patted their bodies dry and dressed themselves. While Jing Rong was putting on his robes, he noticed a scar on Wen Lingyang¡¯s lower back. His gaze narrowed at Wen Lingyang, whose back was to him as he continued drying his body. ¡°This scar of Advisor Wen¡¯s looks like an old wound.¡±


    Wen Lingyang reached out behind him and carressed his scar, smiling, ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s an old scar from when I was a child, I got it because I was naughty.¡±


    A grave expression passed through Jing Rong¡¯s face, but it was gone the next instant; nobody noticed.


    ...

 Chapter 423 - Li Yuan is Dead

    <h4><strong>Chapter 423 ¨C Li Yuan is Dead


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Four of them came out after they dressed themselves, and were greeted with a hrious scene where Ji Yunshu, Constable Zhang and Zhang Xin sat on three different benches separately. Wei Yi was the first one to run to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side, hugging her arm tightly while throwing a conceited nce at Jing Rong.


    However, Jing Rong¡¯s mind was still upied with the image of the scar on Wen Lingyang¡¯s waist and did not have the time to care about Wei Yi.


    Simultaneously, Zhang Xin rushed into Wen Lingyang¡¯s arms and draped herself onto his arm. ¡°Lingyang, didn¡¯t you promise to teach me how to write? I spent so much time waiting for you thatst time. You cannot bail on me again this time.¡±


    Wen Lingyang frowned and hissed in pain. Zhang Xin quickly let go of him and checked his wrist. She said worriedly, ¡°Did I hurt your hand again? It¡¯s my fault, I grabbed you so hard despite knowing that you have long-standing pain in your wrist.¡±


    Wen Lingyang, who was easily embarrassed, was flustered that Zhang Xin had revealed the problem with his wrist in public. Hence, he gently pushed her away and said, ¡°A lot of things have been happening in the yamen recently and I can¡¯t spend much time with you. We¡¯ll talk about this once the cases are settled.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Zhang Xin was sad but knew that she should not dwell on this and make a scene here. She stared at his wrist with her heart aching.


    Mo Ruo walked over, and without saying much, he lifted Wen Lingyang¡¯s wrist that was hurting a moment ago and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll check it for you.¡± Mo Ruo lifted Wen Lingyang¡¯s sleeve and briefly pressed against his wrist. Then, he concluded, ¡°This did not originate from trauma, this is an inherited disease. Do Advisor Wen¡¯s parents have the same symptoms?¡±


    He shook his head, pulled his hand away and hid it underneath his sleeve. ¡°This humble one is an orphan. My parents passed away when I was very young, hence I don¡¯t know much about their health status. The illness in my wrist has been with me since I was born and I¡¯m used to it. It doesn¡¯t affect me much.¡±


    ¡°Advisor Wen must be a very hardworking person. It¡¯s very impressive that you have such beautiful handwriting despite all that pain in your wrist.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mo has overpraised me.¡±


    He urged, ¡°Remember to boil tea with wolfberry and drink it. It can soothe the pain.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu then walked over and told Mo Ruo, ¡°Young Master Mo, I may need to trouble you to visit the Li Residence to check on Li Yuan. If it¡¯s possible, please help him regain consciousness by tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Just for this?¡±


    ¡°So far Li Yuan is the only person we are aware of who had been at the Chang Residence that night and he may possibly have seen the murderer. He¡¯s the key to this case. I¡¯ll have to talk to him.¡±


    Mo Ruo contemted as he got down on one knee and rested his arm on his other. He said, ¡°Teacher Ji, you know that I don¡¯t save just anybody.¡±


    ¡°Three murder cases are involved in this.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± he asked as he poured himself a ss of water and took a sip from it.


    Jing Rong kicked his thigh, ¡°Don¡¯t they call you the legendary doctor? Aren¡¯t you even more skilled than your father? Have you been boasting all this time?¡±


    Mo Ruo knew his scheme. He flipped his sleeve, ¡°Quit trying to provoke me. There¡¯s no use. Doctors don¡¯t have to solve all cases, nor save every patient. Being a legendary doctor, I have my own principles. Are you saying that I have to take the pulse of every patient in Yuhua Pavilion personally? I¡¯ll die from exhaustion if that¡¯s the case.¡± He sounded conceited, yet sensible.


    Jing Rong sneered, ¡°Just admit that you are not capable. No one will judge you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s not capable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking of you.¡±


    Indeed, Mo Ruo fell into the trap. He stood up promptly and told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just another consultation? Show me the way.¡±


    They left the Lunar Retreat. A few yamen runners rushed towards them just as they stepped out of the door.


    ¡°Bad news, bad news... Something¡¯s happened!¡± They mumbled. All of them were panting and covered in sweat.


    Constable Zhang went ahead and asked solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    A yamen runner raised his arm and vaguely pointed in one direction. Running out of breath, he said, ¡°Someone... Someone from the Li Residence has died.¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Li Residence died? Who?¡±


    ¡°Li Yuan.¡± The yamen runner was trying to catch his breath.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard the news! Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°An hour ago. Lord Fang is already on his way there. He ordered me toe over to inform Teacher Ji and the Prince,¡± he continued, ¡°It was said that Li Yuan was found dead on his bed not long after he arrived at the Li Residence. He was shed on the throat and died on the spot. His eyes were wide open and the bed was drenched in blood. It was a gruesome death.¡±


    Li Yuan was dead! He was the only person who might have seen the murderer. Was the murderer trying to get rid of the witness?


    Constable Zhang ordered the yamen runner to send Zhang Xin and Wei Yi back to their residence before the others rushed to the Li Residence.


    On their way to the Li Residence, Jing Rong mumbled to Ji Yunshu discreetly, ¡°This Prince saw a scar on Wen Lingyang¡¯s body when we were at the hot spring.¡±


    ¡®What? You have such a fetish?¡¯ Ji Yunshu shivered at the thought.


    Jing Rong could tell that she was having crooked thoughts, hence, he knocked her head with his knuckles. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m saying that the scar looks very simr to the tattoo on the Liu Gang members.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Yunshu was surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, it¡¯s true.¡± Jing Rong was confused as well. ¡°He could be the seventh leader of Liu Gang, but he was only a young kid twenty years ago.¡±


    The idea of him being the leader of the Liu Gang as a toddler was ridiculous. Ji Yunshu thought so too!


    She nced at Wen Lingyang, who was walking in front of them, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we arrive at the Li Residence.¡±


    In the time it would take to burn half a joss stick, they arrived at the Li Residence. The atmosphere at the residence was gloomy and filled with sorrow. All the pageboys and maids seemed scared and timid. In the backyard, people from the yamen had surrounded Li Yuan¡¯s room to blockade the entrance. Only Fang Mingshan, Li Mingzhou and a young maid were present inside the room. Li Mingzhou sat beside the bed as if he had lost his soul and stared nkly at Li Yuan¡¯s body which was covered with a white cloth. The maid was kneeling on the ground, crying and sobbing, and beside her was a bowl of medication that had been spilled.


    Ji Yunshu asked about the case the moment she walked in.


    Fang Mingshan replied, ¡°No one knows what happened. When the maid entered the room, Li Yuan was already dead. However, no one from the Li Residence saw anyone suspicious entering the room. There were people on guard outside at all times. Supposedly, no one could enter the room. Did the murderer travel underground?¡±


    That¡¯s weird.


    After some contemtion, Fang Mingshan pointed at the maid, who was still kneeling. ¡°Or maybe, she was the killer. She was the only one who had entered the room before.¡±


    The maid was quivering as she made continuous kowtows. She defended herself in tears, ¡°Lord, this humble one did not kill Second Master. This humble one would never have the courage to do so. This humble one only came in to send the medication to Second Master. I do not know what happened. I beg my Lord to prove my innocence.¡± She wailed.


    At this point, Ji Yunshu had walked to the side of the bed and said to Li Mingzhou, ¡°Let this one take a look at the body.¡±


    Li Mingzhou¡¯s head was lowered. He seemed to be turning blind in his bloodshot eyes and his hands gripped tightly at the blood-stained white cloth. He appeared to be sad and depressed, but the veins surfacing on the back of his hands showed more anger than sorrow.


    After a while, he lifted his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t investigate further. You can¡¯t save a dead man. Stop investigating, I don¡¯t want more people to die.¡± His voice cracked and he sounded helpless as he pleaded.


    ...

 Chapter 424 - Money, It Was All Because of Money

    <h4><strong>Chapter 424 ¨C Money, It Was All Because of Money


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Stop investigating? The words that came out of Li Mingzhou¡¯s mouth were shocking.


    Ji Yunshu was dumbfounded too. She said, ¡°Li Mingzhou, do you realize that this is a murder case and the murderer is still out there? Do you not want to find out the truth behind Li Yuan¡¯s murder?¡±


    He took a deep breath and shook his head, ¡°I will find out the truth about his death. No one will die anymore... No one will die anymore...¡± He stood up shakily and wobbled out of the room as if he had just lost his soul.


    Ji Yunshu did not think twice before she lifted the white fabric to reveal Li Yuan¡¯s corpse. His neck had been sliced open,yers of skin and flesh exposed. The wound was covered in blood, but at least it had already coagted and was not gushing everywhere. His head was barely attached to his neck, as if it would fall off and roll on the floor at the lightest touch.


    She took out a piece of handkerchief andid it on her palm before she gently lifted Li Yuan¡¯s chin. As the angle between his head and his neck increased, the flesh that had been held together by the clotted blood, was also separated. Gradually, the hyoid bone was exposed.


    She examined it as she reached out to the hyoid bone with her fingers, pressed against it and touched it softly. Then, she removed her hand from Li Yuan¡¯s chin and ced it back down.


    Afterwards, she inspected all his fingers. The fingers were bent and stiff, and there were a few thin fibres stuck underneath his nails. She extracted the fibre and rubbed them between her fingertips before she put it close to her nose and sniffed it.


    Her eyes narrowed as she seemed to have figured something out. She covered Li Yuan¡¯s body with the white fabric and started pacing back and forth in the room.


    Fang Mingshan went forward and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, what have you found?¡±


    No response.


    ¡°Was it done by the same murderer? But in the previous three murder cases, there were signs before their deaths. It seems different for Li Yuan¡¯s death.¡±


    Again, there was no answer.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± he called again.


    Ji Yunshu had finished scanning the room.


    At this moment, ady appeared in front of the door. She was helped by a young girl as she walked towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°Are you Teacher Ji?¡± Her voice was gentle.


    Ji Yunshu looked at thedy, who was dressed elegantly and appeared gentle and graceful. She didn¡¯t seem like amoner. Ji Yunshu went up to thedy, then she cupped her hands and asked, ¡°Yes. And who might this madam be?¡±


    ¡°This humble one is Li Mingzhou¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re Madam Li.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, may I speak with you in private?¡± Ji Yunshu agreed after some hesitation.


    Jing Rong, on the other hand, signaled Shi Zijin, who was hiding in the shadows, to follow behind Ji Yunshu as precaution. Madam Li led Ji Yunshu to a pavillion, then ordered the maids to light up antern. The cold wind blowing through the pavillion in the dark of the night brought a definite chill to the air. As someone from a schrly family, Madam Li had an aura and manner that was far more cultured and polite than otherdies her age.


    ¡°Why does Madam Li intend to speak to me in private?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my husband.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°A number of people have died in Yuzhou City recently. And the deceased just had to be old friends of my husband and leaders from the Liu Gang. My husband and I thought the three murders were carried out by Ah Yuan and were very afraid of the consequences. Hence, we had been nning to leave Yuzhou City with Ah Yuan. However, we found out yesterday that Ah Yuan actually did not kill anyone. I¡¯m only a humble woman and I shouldn¡¯t have interfere with the case, but I didn¡¯t expect that even Ah Yuan would die as well!¡±


    ¡°Madam Li, you can be straightforward with me.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s eyes were red as she clenched both her fists and said, ¡°Teacher Ji, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my husband. Four of the leaders of Liu Gang have died.¡± She seemed frightened and worried.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Madam Li looked around cautiously and said in a lowered voice, ¡°To be frank with you, there are two secret passageways into my husband¡¯s study. One is connected to the outside, and another is linked to Ah Yuan¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that the murderer entered the study using the secret passageway, then went to Ah Yuan¡¯s room from the study and killed him.¡± Madam Li was very certain with her statement.


    Ji Yunshu felt a chill run down her spine.


    Madam Li continued, ¡°Other than my husband and I, there¡¯s only one person who knows about the passageway.¡±


    ¡°Is that person Yun Tongyang from the Longyang Escort Agency?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    Madam Li seemed shocked, ¡°How did Teacher know?¡±


    Ji Yunshu said calmly, ¡°Li Yuan¡¯s body told me. It was also Yun Tongyang who killed Li Yuan.¡±


    What? Madam Li lost her bnce as she almost fainted at Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. Luckily, Ji Yunshu was quick enough to grab her and helped her to sit down at the side. After Madam Li felt better, she grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and said with teary eyes, ¡°So he is the killer. But why did he kill Ah Yuan? Did he kill the three old masters too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Yunshu denied with a firm tone and solemn expression, ¡°He only killed Li Yuan. Someone else killed the others.¡±


    ¡°Someone else?¡±


    ¡°Madam Li, what happened to the Liu Gang twenty years ago? This humble one hopes you understand and confide in me honestly.¡±


    ¡°A few lives were involved in this. I really hope that you can help.¡±


    Madam Li lowered her gaze as she hesitated for a long time. Eventually, she exhaled and lifted her head to look at the lonely moon that was hung in the dark sky.


    ¡°Money, it¡¯s all because of money!¡± She was in tears.


    In the time needed to burn one joss stick, Ji Yunshu¡¯s questions had all been answered. Everything seemed clear to her now. She smiled in relief and returned to Li Yuan¡¯s room.


    She then whispered a few words to Fang Mingshan. His expression was frozen before he quivered. For a short while, he was dumbstruck, then waved his hand and gestured Constable Zhang to his side.


    No one knew what she told Fang Mingshan, but at the same time, she was secretly examining Wen Lingyang who was taking notes.


    His side profile was handsome. Under the light, his face was well defined and his fair skin had a rosy glow, almost like a piece of clear, fine jade. His thin lips were gently pressed against each other, his nose bridge was high and his eyshes curled beautifully like a fan on top of his deep eyes. A man like him was a portrait of gentleness and politeness, the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me!


    Mo Ruo, who was standing at the side, elbowed Jing Rong and said softly, ¡°Be careful, or you might lose your Princess Consort to someone else.¡±


    Jing Rong checked on Ji Yunshu and realised that her gaze was fixed on Wen Lingyang. Feeling jealous, he went up and pulled Ji Yunshu aside. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ji Yunshu said nonchntly, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me ¡°


    ¡°Everything will be revealed tomorrow morning in the hall of yamen.¡±


    Jing Rong was confused. Ji Yunshu did not exin further. She turned around and was ready to leave. Simultaneously, she snapped her finger, and Shi Zijin appeared by her side.


    ¡°Do Teacher Ji have any other orders?¡±


    She whispered by Shi Zijin¡¯s ears. Shi Zijin nodded before she left. How odd!


    That night at the Longyang Escort Agency...


    Li Mingzhou left the Li Residence through the passageway and arrived at the agency.


    Yun Tongyang seemed to be anticipating Li Mingzhou in his room. ¡°Li Residence is full of people from the yamen at this moment. Are you not afraid of getting caught foring here?¡± Yun Tongyang sat in his chair with two metal balls in his hand.


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Mingzhou asked. He looked like a zombie, standing in the middle of the room with his shoulders drooping and messy hair covering his bloodshot eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 425 - Arresting Yun Tongyang and Li Mingzhou

    <h4><strong>Chapter 425 ¨C Arresting Yun Tongyang and Li Mingzhou


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    What? Yun Tongyang could not help but smirk at Li Mingzhou¡¯s remark, ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m doing this for both our sakes!¡± How magnanimous!


    Li Mingzhou was close to breaking point. ¡°You go on and on about how you¡¯re doing this for me, so why did you kill him? Ah Yuan¡¯s my younger brother, if you kill him, you kill me as well.¡± He had already known that Yun Tongyang was the killer, and had therefore asked Ji Yunshu to halt her investigation.


    Yun Tongyang exined, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t killed Ah Yuan, he would have spilled everything about what happened in the past. If the yamen were to find out, neither of us could live!¡±


    ¡°But Ah Yuan¡¯s my younger brother, you know how much he means to me.¡±


    ¡°So what if I did? I can¡¯t let him destroy you or me ¨C the yamen knows he¡¯s been in contact with the murderer. What if through their interrogation, they ask about what happened to our Liu Sect all those years back? I can¡¯t risk the smallest chance of that happening.¡± He spoke sternly, yet calmly.


    Li Mingzhou clenched his fists and teeth as he spat, ¡°Big Brother, Ah Yuan has already gone insane. He wouldn¡¯t speak of the past, and even so, what if he did? Would anyone believe what a mad man said?¡±


    ¡°Whether they believe him or not, none of our pasts must be revealed. When the Liu Sect broke up, I established Longyang Escort Agency in Yuzhou City, slowly climbing my way up to where I am today, delivering tributes for the Imperial government. Hence, I can¡¯t risk it ¨C Ah Yuan had to die.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother, why don¡¯t you think about your wife and daughter first? If Ah Yuan spilled our secrets, how would your family live? Have you ever considered this? Could you bear to watch them suffer?¡± Yun Tongyang put down the two metal spheres in his hand and walked over. ¡°Only with Ah Yuan dead can your family continue living in Yuzhou City. I¡¯m doing you a favour!¡±


    Saint! What a saint! Li Mingzhou stumbled, as if swayed by his argument as he weighed up his words. On one hand, Yun Tongyang wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but on the other hand, Li Yuan was his biological younger brother!


    Yun Tongyang took the opportunity to persuade him further, ¡°Only the two of us remain. You know it best; the two of us have had the best rtionship these past twenty years. With Ah Yuan dead, everything in the past is truly and finally over. Nobody would know what happened back then, and we don¡¯t have to live in constant fear anymore.¡±


    Li Mingzhou fell silent for a very long time. He finally made up his mind, all tension seeping out from his body as he sighed. ¡°With Ah Yuan dead, the yamen would step in and investigate ¨C they¡¯ll get to us sooner orter!¡± He panicked!


    Yun Tongyang patted his armfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already made ns beforehand. All we need is a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the purpose of the yamen¡¯s investigation to find the killer? If we offer them the murderer, the yamen wouldn¡¯t have to worry, and we could also live our lives in peace ¨C it¡¯s a win-win situation!¡±


    ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    ¡°Ah Yuan¡¯s your brother ¨C as long as you ept the case¡¯s conclusion, no-one else will care. Plus, I¡¯m sure the yamen¡¯s happy to rid themselves of the trouble.¡±


    Li Mingzhou¡¯s unease disappeared as he was finally convinced by Yun Tongyang. He pulled him to sit down, then poured a cup of tea and pushed it towards Li Mingzhou. ¡°Here, have a sip of tea first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    Li Mingzhou did not think twice as he heaved a huge sigh, picking up the teacup but cing it down again. Yun Tongyang¡¯s gaze darkened with that, his fists balling up even tighter.


    Li Mingzhou questioned seriously, ¡°Big Brother, tell me the truth. Are you responsible for Wu Lei¡¯s, Liu Shuzhun¡¯s and Chang Shiliang¡¯s deaths? Did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°Why ask?¡±


    ¡°If Ah Yuan¡¯s not the culprit, then who is?¡± He was obviously suspicious of Yun Tongyang.


    Yun Tongyang¡¯s brows furrowed as he replied with utmost sincerity, ¡°I killed Ah Yuan because the yamen wanted to interrogate him, so I did what I did to prevent any secrets from leaking, but I didn¡¯t need to kill Wu Lei and the others.¡±


    ¡°Then who¡¯s the murderer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not clear myself!¡± Yun Tongyang was indeed puzzled! Theoretically, there was sufficient motive for him to kill Wu Lei and the rest to cover up what happened all those years back, but it really was not him. Moreover, ¡°I wasn¡¯t even in Yuzhou City when Shiliang died, so how could I kill him?¡± He spoke honestly!


    Li Mingzhou muttered to himself as he contemted, ¡°Then, were they really killed by vengeful spirits?¡± He looked up, ¡°Big Brother, unless...¡±


    Yun Tongyang interrupted him before he could finish, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. There¡¯s no such thing as ghosts and spirits in this world, nor is it whatever else you¡¯re imagining. Maybe Wu Lei and the other three offended someone and brought this upon themselves.¡±


    Li Mingzhou nodded! The two of them sat in utter silence before Yun Tongyang pushed the teacup towards Li Mingzhou again. ¡°Drink some tea first while you take it all in, then quickly return to your estate. Make sure nobody sees you.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Li Mingzhou nodded, picked up the teacup and downed it in one shot.


    Yun Tongyang patted his back warmly, ¡°That¡¯s it, now go home.¡± Li Mingzhou obliged, releasing a sigh as he stood up, but making no further remark despite his slight uneasiness. Just as he pushed open the doors, burning torches illuminated their figures from the outside, giving them an orange twinge. The entire yard, including the surrounding rooftops were packed; they were surrounded from all four sides! Fang Mingsan and Constable Zhang stood in the middle of the yard with their men around them.


    Yun Tongyang and Li Mingzhou btedly realised what was happening, and the two brothers stood nted to the spot!


    ......


    ¡°Capture them!¡± Fang Mingsan ordered.


    ...


    The yamen backyard.


    Ever since her return from the Li Estate, Ji Yunshu kept herself busy inside the room filled with case files and scrolls. She found a twenty-year old case scroll and began to peruse it; time passed quickly while she read, and two hours were gone in a blink. Mo Ruo and Jing Rong sat amicably outside waiting, having a leisurely pot of tea!


    Mo Ruo filled one of the teacups to the brim with hot tea, pouring it out into another cup. He repeated this over and over, until the hot tea finally cooled down. He spoke, ¡°Do you think Teacher Ji really knows who the murderer is?¡±


    Jing Rong thought for a moment. ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°Probably? It¡¯s going to be daybreak in another four hours ¨C then, the five-day limit would be up. Whether she cracks the case or not, we¡¯ll all be leaving. We can¡¯t dy our journey to Yufu County any longer, and the same can be said for the investigation of the missing relief funds.¡±


    Jing Rong shot him a hateful nce, ¡°You also know that we couldn¡¯t afford any further dy? So who was the one who convinced me to let her stay?¡± It was you, Mo Ruo! You dirty fellow!


    Mo Ruo stopped short in his tracks and waved him away, ¡°Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He poured the cooled tea out once more, then back again, before peeking into the room. He could not contain himself as he questioned again, ¡°Do you think she can crack the case by dawn? There are heaps of evidence, but none of them point towards the killer! Also, what did Madam Li tell Teacher Ji? Are you not the least bit curious?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and ask her?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then... nothing.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s there to know?¡±


    Ugh! This logic... cat¡¯s got his tongue! Mo Ruo was speechless. Fine, we¡¯ll just sit here quietly.


    Just then, Shi Ziran entered from the front yard, ¡°Your Highness, Master Mo, the killer¡¯s been apprehended.¡± He could not hide his excitement!


    ...

 Chapter 426 - This One Only Has Affinity With Corpses And Murderers

    <h4><strong>Chapter 426 ¨C This One Only Has Affinity With Corpses And Murderers


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Jing Rong and Mo Ruo were equally surprised, ¡°The murderer¡¯s been apprehended? Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Yun Tongyang!¡±


    Hmm?


    ¡°Lord Fang personally went to capture him. Both Yun Tongyang and Li Mingzhou have been brought back to the yamen, and are awaiting interrogation in court.¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself more clearly.¡±


    ¡°In fact, there were two secret passages in Li Mingzhou¡¯s study ¨C one led outside the estate, and the other to Li Yuan¡¯s house. Yun Tongyang entered the study from the front door, then walked through the secret passage to Li Yuan¡¯s house to kill him. Li Mingzhou already had a pretty good idea as to what happened, so he left his estate via the other secret passage and went to confront Yun Tongyang at Longyang Escort Agency. Lord Fang brought his men there and heard Yun Tongyang confess to the murder, thus leading to this arrest.¡±


    Mo Ruo scratched his chin, ¡°When did Lord Fang be so astute?¡±


    Shi Ziran scoffed, ¡°How is that silly official astute? It was Teacher Ji¡¯s n.¡±


    Hmm? Mo Ruo turned back towards the room Ji Yunshu was in, realisation dawning upon him, ¡°Oh! So this was what Teacher Ji whispered to Fang Mingsan!¡± He was then confused, ¡°But how would she know that Li Mingzhou would pay Yun Tongyang a visit and how could she be sure that Yun Tongyang was the killer?¡±


    Shi Ziran shrugged his shoulders in defeat; this wasn¡¯t information he was privy to either. The two of them turned to Jing Rong expectantly, only to have him shake his head coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Tsk! Mo Ruo waved him away.


    Very soon, a yamen runner appeared with news that Lord Fang had requested Teacher Ji¡¯s presence, and made his way to enter Ji Yunshu¡¯s room. He was stopped by Jing Rong, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Teacher Ji. When she¡¯s finished, she¡¯ll head there.¡±


    ¡°But, the court¡¯s...¡± already in session!


    ¡°Tell your Lord Fang to do what he needs to do, to ask the questions that need to be asked.¡±


    ¡°Under... Understood!¡± The yamen runner backed away quickly, still bent over at his waist in his bow.


    ......


    Ji Yunshu had overheard everything from where she was inside the room; it was enough that the men were arrested! She rolled up the scroll in her hands and returned it to its original position. She then walked over to the study and quickly scribbled down four sentences on some paper, folding it up when the ink was dried. She finally exited the room after tucking that paper into her sleeve...


    In court.


    Yun Tongyang and Li Mingzhou were on their knees; one was still overflowing with confidence, while the other hung his head low in regret and sadness.


    Bang! The unpleasant sound of Fang Mingsan mming his gavel into his desk resonated across the quiet court. He looked at the two men below sternly, questioning, ¡°Yun Tongyang, how did you murder the victim? Speak the truth!¡±


    Yun Tongyang was eerily calm; he was not at all nervous nor flustered, instead refuting, ¡°Lord Fang, have you made a mistake? Why would this Mr. Yun kill? I¡¯m an upright civilian!¡±


    Ptooey! Shameless! ¡°Are you still trying to deny your wrongdoings? This official clearly heard every word you said to Li Mingzhou ¨C you personally confessed to Li Yuan¡¯s murder, don¡¯t think about trying to get out of it!¡±


    ¡°That was this Mr. Yun spouting rubbish, Lord Fang need not take me seriously.¡±


    ¡°Yun Tongyang, this official knows of your capabilities, as well as the influence your Longyang Escort Agency holds. But don¡¯t forget, Yuzhou City lies within this official¡¯s jurisdiction ¨C it¡¯s not your yground! If you¡¯vemitted a crime, you¡¯ll pay for your sins!¡± Fang Mingsan raised his voice. In reality, it wasmon for court officials to be bought over by civilians. For example, there were some districts where the officials were at the beck and call of the rich; catering to their every whim while epting bribes! How disgusting! Luckily, Fang Mingsan was one of the rare honest officials!


    Yun Tongyangughed, raising his innocent eyes, ¡°Lord, you don¡¯t have any evidence proving that I¡¯m the murderer. If word were to spread that Lord Fang passed this verdict based on those few words that you heard, nobody in Yuzhou City would believe it ¨C unless, Lord Fang can support what you said with cold, hard evidence!¡± He was not the least bit afraid!


    Fang Mingsan was enraged, mming his gavel down again before speaking. ¡°This official¡¯s two ears are the proof that you need! Everyone present heard Li Mingzhou question you, everyone heard you confess ¨C you killed that man!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So if I said that I killed His Majesty, Lord Fang would also believe me?¡±


    Ugh! He was attacking this loophole! ¡°Yun Tongyang, don¡¯t force this official to use harsher means. Torture would do you no good.¡±


    ¡°Is that how the yamen gets people to confess to their crimes?¡±


    Fang Mingsan¡¯s face turned green at his usation! He was at a loss; he and his men heard Yun Tongyang¡¯s confession, but, they did not have material evidence! Teacher Ji, oh Teacher Ji, pease appear soon ¨C this official can¡¯t hold this scene any longer!


    Yun Tongyang pulled Li Mingzhou up from his knees, brushing his robes as he raised his arrogant chin. He narrowed his eyes at Fang Mingsan, who sat above at his bench, ¡°Lord Fang, you should know what kind of man this Mr. Yun is. I¡¯ve always been a man of my words ¨C I would never deny what I had done, but nobody can me this Mr. Yun for something I did not do!¡± His charismatic voice reverberated around the room, as powerful as if he were the County Magistrate!


    ¡°Dawn is breaking. If Lord Fang cannot produce any evidence, then this Mr. Yun will take my leave. When Lord Fang has solid proof, then bring this Mr. Yun here again.¡± He pulled the stunned Li Mingzhou away with him without a second nce backwards.


    Fang Mingsan stood up from his chair. He wanted to stop those two from leaving, but Yun Tongyang was right ¨C he did not have evidence connecting him to those murders! So what if he heard it? He could only watch them leave... but they were fortunately stopped by someone at the door ¨C it was Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong and Mo Ruo.


    Yun Tongyang was startled, a cloud washing over his confident gaze. Ji Yunshu met his gaze, calmly asking, ¡°Where is Chief Yun heading to?¡±


    He did not speak.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for evidence? Here, I¡¯ll give you what you want, so that you can sit in prison where you belong.¡± She took several strides into the court.


    Fang Mingsan was immediately bolstered by Ji Yunshu¡¯s statement, waving his hands at his subordinates, ¡°Bring the men in.¡± Yun Tongyang and Li Mingzhou were pushed back into court, with Jing Rong and Mo Ruo moving to one side of the hall, waiting for the epic showdown tomence!


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°Chief Yun, you should know who this one is, no? When you were rushing back into Yuzhou City and causing a ruckus on the streets, you almost knocked this one over ¨C do you recall?¡±


    ¡°I remember. So, you¡¯re that Teacher Ji ¨C who knew that we¡¯d have such an affinity.¡±


    ¡°This one does not have an affinity with you, only with cases. More specifically, this one only has affinity with corpses and murderers.¡±


    Ugh! The corners of Yun Tongyang¡¯s mouth twitched, but he maintained his calm demeanour.


    Ji Yunshu walked towards him with an icy cold face. She lifted her hand and gently waved it forward.Two yamen runners came in with Li Yuan¡¯s corpse, cing it in the middle of the court before backing away. Ji Yunshu squatted down and unveiled it, revealing the long dead Li Yuan. The whites of his eyes were popping out, almost blue, and his mouth was turned downwards.


    Li Mingzhou copsed, crawling over to Li Yuan¡¯s dead body as he cried out, ¡°Ah Yuan!¡± He began to tremble as he sobbed uncontrobly.


    Ji Yunshu gestured for someone to pull him away, lest he obstruct her work.


    ...

 Chapter 427 - Weapons And Fibres

    <h4><strong>Chapter 427 ¨C Weapons And Fibres


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    She put on the gloves she prepared and gently lifted Li Yuan¡¯s chin. She pointed at the exposed wound on the neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for an ordinary de to make such a neat and clean cut; thus, the weapon used in the murder must have been extremely sharp.¡±


    She exerted more force as she spoke and lifted Li Yuan¡¯s chin even higher. A faint tearing sound could be heard as the clotted blood sealing the wound closed became unstuck. More blood that had yet to fully dry seeped out and stained the edge of her clean sleeve. Simultaneously, a small piece of blood-stained hyoid bone was unveiled.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Logically, a sharp de like that would have easily cut the hyoid bone into half. This suggests that the murderer conducted the crime from an extremely close distance, preventing him from putting enough force into the de to fully decapitate the victim.


    Fang Mingshan asked, ¡°How do we determine the murderer then, Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°There is no rush, Lord.¡± She reached into Li Yuan¡¯s throat with her fingers and pressed against the joint of the hyoid bone, ¡°There is an obvious knife mark on the hyoid bone. If the de were sharp and straight, it would not possibly leave an uneven knife mark on the hyoid bone. Curiously, the mark on Li Yuan¡¯s hyoid bone appears as if it was bitten by a small animal.¡±


    As she said, Fang Mingshan lifted his buttocks from his chair and leaned his upper body on the table to take a look at Li Yuan¡¯s neck. Everyone else looked at his neck curiously too. There was actually an uneven knife mark that looked almost like a bite and could not have possiblye from a normal knife.


    ¡°What can this tell us?¡± Fang Mingshan asked.


    ¡°It shows that the weapon the murderer used was not a sword, but a sabre. A sharp sabre with a saw-toothed de.¡± Everyone turned their gaze at Yun Tongyang as Ji Yunshu made the conclusion.


    It was well-known that the sabres of Longyang Escort Agency had saw-toothed des!


    Yun Tongyang sneered and retorted defensively, ¡°Longyang Escort Agency is not the only ce with people using saw-toothed sabres.¡±


    His words were reasonable! Ji Yunshu was not anxious. She pulled out some thin fibres, which were soaked with blood, from Li Yuan¡¯s throat.


    She exhibited it and said, ¡°The humble one found fibres like this in Li Yuan¡¯s mouth, throat and fingernails during the autopsy. Besides, I realised that there were scratch marks on his pillow, which indicates that the murderer nned to suffocate him with his pillow initially. However, the murderer did not expect that Li Yuan to be so strong. Anxious and worried that Li Yuan might escape, the murderer killed him in the heat of the moment with his knife from a very close distance. That was why the murderer failed to decapitate Li Yuan.¡±


    Yun Tongyang¡¯s eyes shifted.


    Next, Ji Yunshu lifted Li Yuan¡¯s curled fingers and pulled some fibre out from his fingernails. She stood up slowly and said, ¡°It might be a sign from God, to let him grab all the evidence that point towards the murderer in his hands.¡±


    Fang Mingshan asked, ¡°Can this fibre turn into an evidence?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She turned around and faced Yun Tongyang, ¡°This fibre was different from the one in Li Yuan¡¯s mouth and the one on his pillow. This is not from his shirt or any other item in his room. This is from Escort Yun.¡±


    ¡°Mine? What nonsense is this? I have never met Li Yuan.¡±


    ¡°You can lie, but the evidence will always tell the truth,¡± she said, ¡°This fibre is from Escort Yun¡¯s clothes. If I am not mistaken, there will be scratches on your shirt at the area behind your arm.¡±


    Yun Tongyang retreated as she spoke and tried to hide his arm. Constable Zhang acted quickly and took a look at the back of Yun Tongyang¡¯s arms before he eximed, ¡°Teacher Ji, there¡¯s really snagged thread on that area of his shirt. Those fibres belong to him.¡±


    Yun Tongyang¡¯s face turned solemn as his eyes shone with ferocity. He said, ¡°Are you saying that whoever has snagged thread on their shirt is the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Escort Yun can stop denying or hiding the truth. Fabric made of this kind of fibre is undeniablymon. You are not the only person who has shirt made of this fabric. Hence, this cannot prove that you¡¯re the murderer. The real evidence is the smell of the fibres.¡±


    Smell? Smell of the fibre? The audiences were curious.


    Ji Yunshu rubbed the fibre on her fingers as she lifted her chin and said, ¡°The fibre smells like flour.¡±


    Flour?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t ordinary flour. The smell of the flour was mixed with the fragrance of the agarwood. I reckon that Longyang Escort Agency had recently transported a batch of flour, which was to be used in the imperial tribute, from Liang City to the Capital right? Everyone knows that the flour from Liang City is soft but not loose and is noted for having the fragrance of the agarwood. Escort Yang apparently was in contact with the flour, hence the scent identally lingered on his shirt.¡±


    Constable Zhang approached him and took a good sniff, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Escort Yang, the weapon, the fibre, and the passageway in Li Mingzhou¡¯s room. All the evidence proves that you¡¯re the one who killed Li Yuan. You can¡¯t deny anymore.¡±


    As she made the conclusion, Yun Tongyang unmasked his bloodthirsty eyes and distorted yet horrifying face. He resembled a beast who had been waiting in ambush inside the deep woods!


    He smirked, ¡°I thought I did a good job in hiding the truth. But you uncovered it eventually.¡±


    Ji Yunshu said softly, ¡°All the killers had the same foolish thought at one point.¡±


    Again, he sneered.


    Fang Mingshan ordered immediately, ¡°Someone grab the criminal, Yun Tongyang.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The yamen runner came forward.


    However, the yamen runner was hit by Yun Tonyang and fell backwards before they could even touch him. ¡°Yun Tongyang, you¡¯re being impudent! How dare you hurt people in the yamen hall! Someone seize him, and punish him with thirty flogs.¡±


    How could just anyone be able topete with Yun Tongyang? Even Constable Zhang was not a match for him when he charged Yun Tongyang together with a few yamen runners.


    Chink and sh!


    All the knives fell on the ground together with the yamen runners. They were all injured and lying on the ground.


    Yun Tongyang shrieked angrily, ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me in a small county yamen. That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± He was still surrounded by a few other yamen runners.


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡°Yun Tongyang, you will not be able to run away. Everything has been nned from the moment you were brought here. Once you walk out from the yamen, the archers will immediately turn you into a porcupine.¡±


    He did not seem to be frightened. ¡°You have underestimated me.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect your subordinates from Longyang Escort Agency toe and save you?¡± The corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth rose, ¡°All of the people from Longyang Escort Agency have been sent to jail right after you arrived at yamen.¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡±


    All of sudden, a voice came from the front door. ¡°Teacher Ji is not lying.¡± Liu Daren strode in.


    Yun Tongyang was surprised, ¡°Liu Daren?¡±


    Liu Daren, who is in charge of the transportation of the imperial tributes in Yu Province? Why is he here?


    Liu Daren said, ¡°Escort Yun, have you not wondered what went wrong during the transportation of the flour from Liang City? Your Longyang Escort Agency has been gaining illegal profit from your dealings with the royal court. You have been stealing the imperial tributes and secretly altering the ount of the imperial tributes. The royal court has been observing you for a long time. When I made the deal with your agency about the transportation of the flour, I did not reveal the content of the boxes because I wanted to find out if you would befoul the tributes. The box used during the transportation was made of superior elm wood, and water would never be able to prate through it. The flour was damp and turned into dough because you opened the tribute boxes discreetly and intended to steal it. Now that I have solid proof, none of you from Longyang Escort Agency will be able to escape from the charges. All of them have been locked up in the prison, and no one wille and save you.¡±


    So...


    This was all an borate scheme! Yun Tongyang¡¯s face covered with shock and his previous hostility slowly drained away.


    ...

 Chapter 428 - That Child’s Still Alive

    <h4><strong>Chapter 428 ¨C That Child¡¯s Still Alive


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Yun Tongyang had had full confidence that his n would be sessful; he muttered in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡±


    Liu Daren had delivered his message and straightened his back as he paid Fang Mingsan his respects, ¡°Lord Fang, since the guilty parties have all been imprisoned, this one only awaits your report to the imperial government.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu need not worry.¡±


    ¡°I still have to clean up the mess the Longyang Escort Agency created, so this one will take his leave now.¡± Liu Daren left as quickly as he appeared!


    At this triple knockdown, Yun Tongyang had lost all hope. He flung back his head andughed hysterically, ¡°I, Yun Tongyang, had thought myself a clever man, but how foolish I am!¡±


    Li Mingzhou persuaded him amidst his sobbing, ¡°Big Brother, nobody can escape this.¡±


    Yun Tongyang suddenly swayed, his face twisted with evil rage, ¡°Fifth Brother, oh Fifth Brother, if I¡¯m doomed, so are you. I wouldn¡¯t die alone ¨C you will die with me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you think the tea you had earlier was just normal tea?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°The tea¡¯s poisoned ¨C it¡¯s something I had prepared especially for you. Fifth Brother, don¡¯t me your Big Brother for being harsh on you; your Big Brother¡¯s just being careful.¡± He broke out in hystericalughter again.


    Li Mingzhou clutched his chest in shock! The next moment, he felt his chest burning up, as if it were being eaten away from the inside. He spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed into a heap!


    Mo Ruo rushed forward without a second thought. With his index and middle finger, Mo Ruo pressed down firmly on a spot roughly three inches below the base of Li Mingzhou¡¯s skull as he checked his pulse through his wrist.. He then pulled out a pill and stuffed it into Li Mingzhou¡¯s mouth, proiming, ¡°He¡¯ll live!¡±


    After being fed that pill, Li Mingzhou was helped to one side by yamen runners. Yun Tongyang shook his head, ¡°Impossible ¨C I used arsenic, he can¡¯t possibly be fine.¡±


    ¡°Arsenic¡¯s a lethal poison, but you mixed it in with a pot of tea. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that when arsenic¡¯s mixed with jasmine tea,ponents of the arsenic would only reach his heart in twelve hours? As long as the antidote is consumed within those six hours, he would live, albeit with some undesired consequences.¡± 1


    How could he have known? Nobody had ever told him this! Yun Tongyang¡¯s face was ashen grey, what luck! The Longyang Escort Agency he so painstakingly established was destroyed, he was now trapped in this checkmate ¨C all his hate was channeled to Ji Yunshu as he jabbed at her angrily, ¡°You were the one who caused my downfall. How could this Yun Tongyang be defeated by a schr like you? Even if I die, I must bring you with me!¡±


    He leapt up more nimbly than one would expect,nding right before Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. His extended a w-like grip, aiming for Ji Yunshu¡¯s neck ¨C if she really were to end up in his grasp, Ji Yunshu¡¯s neck would snap like a twig even if he only used a smidge of his strength! Yun Tongyang forgot, however, that Jing Rong stood right next to Ji Yunshu! He did not evene close to touching a single strand of Ji Yunshu¡¯s hair before Jing Rong unsheathed one of the yamen runner¡¯s des, shing it at his target,nding squarely on Yun Tongyang¡¯s arm! Jing Rong then kicked him to the ground, where other constables pressed him firmly onto the floor with his hands locked behind his back.


    WIth his arm injured and having received a blow to his chest, Yun Tongyang was no more than a toothless tiger, with no means of striking back. Jing Rong¡¯s dark gaze grew even colder as he stared at Yun Tongyang, who was still struggling to get free, ¡°Yun Tongyang, you¡¯d best admit to your crimes. If you dare touch even a strand of Teacher Ji¡¯s hair, this Prince will have your head!¡± Harsh!


    Yun Tongyang managed to pull his arms free as he applied pressure to his bleeding forearm. He remarked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°Did this Prince have to wear his title on his head?¡±


    No need for that, thank you very much! Yun Tongyang could not speak anymore with his pale, trembling lips.


    Fang Mingsan followed up, ¡°Yun Tongyang, the evidence proves that you did indeed kill Li Yuan. This official will submit an official report to the imperial government ¨C you just need to wait for your punishment in due time. Men, lock him up in the highest prison and have him await his end!¡±


    ¡°Hold up!¡± Ji Yunshu cut him off.


    ¡°Does Teacher Ji have something else in mind?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Since Li Yuan¡¯s cause of death has been confirmed, then it¡¯s time to clear up the remaining three murders in the case of the vengeful spirits.¡±


    ¡°Is Teacher Ji implying that Yun Tongyang¡¯s also the culprit of the other three cases?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ji Yunshu refuted him immediately. She then looked at Yun Tongyang seriously, asking, ¡°Does Chief Yun remember an old incident that urred twenty years ago?¡±


    Yun Tongyang¡¯s eyes widened in fear as he kept his mouth shut!


    ¡°If you forgot, then let this one jolt your memory.¡± She continued, ¡°Twenty years ago, when the previous Emperor passed away and the new Emperor¡¯s reign began, our neighbouring allies offered tributes to the Capital. However, when those tributes passed through the Northern borders, they disappeared into thin air! Those treasures were worth cities, and even the Ministry of Rites¡¯s prolonged investigation amounted to nothing. It was the same year that the Liu Sect disbanded, all seven of its leaders nowhere to be found. Nobody knew what triggered their disbandment. For the number one sect in the jianghu to disappear ¨C some kind of unspeakable secret must have been involved, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The others in the room began to catch on; Fang Mingsan remarked, ¡°So the Teacher is saying that those treasures were stolen by the Liu Sect twenty years ago?¡±


    ¡°That would depend on what Chief Yun confesses to.¡±


    Yun Tongyang¡¯s breaths began to quicken as he propped himself up from the ground. He raised his round, ck eyes as he scoffed helplessly; at his deathbed, there was no other reason to lie anymore, ¡°That¡¯s right, we stole those treasures, so what? I¡¯m a dying man ¨C what¡¯s another crime?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! This one doesn¡¯t want to write another offence into your books; this one only wants to know ¨C amongst the seven of you, was there one who died twenty years ago?¡± Ugh! Only six of the seven leaders had appeared ¨C was the seventh really already in the grave?


    Yun Tongyang¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°Why do you ask so?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°Madam Li told this one that the seven of you squabbled day and night after stealing those treasures twenty years ago, and the following day, the Second Leader was nowhere to be discovered. Liu Sect was quickly broken up thereafter. It wasn¡¯t that he disappeared, rather, he was murdered by the six of you!¡± These were not usations, but confirmatory statements!


    Yun Tongyang narrowed his eyes, ¡°Hmph, Number Two was no more than a greedy coward. He was afraid the government woulde after us and wanted us to return those treasures ¨C he was the cowardly one, so the six of us got rid of him together and fed his body to wild dogs. With the money we gathered, we didn¡¯t need to live by our des anymore. We split the loot and dispersed. Did you think his vengeful spirit came looking for revenge, killing Wu Lei and the other two in return?¡±


    ¡°There are no ghosts in this world.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, how did the three of them die?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression hardened as she neared him, bending down to meet him in the eye, ¡°If Madam Li was right, that Second Leader should have had a three year old son around the time of his death?¡±


    Yun Tongyang froze, his heart lurching. He slowly regained his senses as he shook his head slowly, stammering, ¡°Impossible, that child... died then.¡±


    Suddenly-


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead!¡± It was Li Mingzhou who spoke! He looked down, his murky gaze fixated on the floor before him as he repeated softly, ¡°Big Brother, that child¡¯s... still alive.¡±


    ¡°How? I saw you feed him that bowl of poison.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t poison.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 429 - Dawn Has Crept Up Upon Us

    <h4><strong>Chapter 429 ¨C Dawn Has Crept Up Upon Us


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t poison!¡±


    Yun Tongyang was shaken. ¡°What did you say? It wasn¡¯t poison?¡±


    Li Mingzhou slowly raised his head, ncing at Yun Tongyang, who had gonepletely green in the face. ¡°That bowl contained only sedatives ¨C I didn¡¯t poison it. Big Brother, Dan¡¯er was only a child ¨C perhaps you could kill him, but not me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± In other words, the son of the Second Leader of the Liu Sect was still alive? So, there were no vengeful spirits seeking revenge, after all!


    ¡°Once Dan¡¯er fainted, I sent him off the mountain into the hands of a farmer¡¯s family. Twenty years have gone by in a blink of an eye; he¡¯s finally back for revenge ¨C this must be what they call karma.¡± Li Mingzhou dusted his sleeves and pped his thigh as hemented, ¡°But if he were alive, who is he? Where is he? How did he spend thest twenty years?¡±


    Ji Yunshu took over, ¡°Thest twenty years weren¡¯t the best for him. Growing up in a farming household was difficult and they were thrifty, but luckily that child was clever and hardworking. He learned how to read and write, immersing himself in his studies, and grew up to be an outstanding schr. He would write letters on the poor people¡¯s behalves, he was upright and talented, gentle and humble, a man of many talents, but...¡±


    Her gaze darkened as she finished, ¡°Even though he was only three years old back then, he saw how his father died with his very own eyes. His father¡¯s revenge has been a heavy stone that he couldn¡¯t remove from his heart. He sought and searched, finally discovering where his father¡¯s killers were. More coincidentally, he found out that Miss Yu¡¯in had intentions to imitate a ghost and scare off those very men, so he made use of that fact, sneaking into the victims¡¯ houses the following midnight, knocking those men unconscious and creating the false impression that they hanged themselves.¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡± Yun Tongyang refused to believe her. He was a lifeless heap on the ground, but his eyes were almost popping out of their sockets! In thest two hours alone, he had been repeatedly sentenced to death without any chance to fight for survival.


    Ji Yunshu sighed exasperatedly. ¡°It seems that those seeds you sowed back then are now ripe for harvest.¡± Those present in court stared agape as they hung onto every word, but they were still confused.


    Fang Mingsan left his bench, pushing away several yamen runners and creeped up behind Ji Yunshu, softly asking, ¡°Teacher Ji, is this case considered closed?¡±


    She shot Fang Mingsan an eye, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Lord Fangprehended what this one has said?¡±


    ¡°A little bit, but... who¡¯s the murderer, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Lord Fang should see for yourself ¨C who¡¯s missing from this court?¡±


    Hmm? Who¡¯s missing? Fang Mingsan swept the room, who wasn¡¯t here? His eyesight was poor, so his surroundings were blurry, but Constable Zhang suddenly blurted out, ¡°Lord Fang, Advisor Wen¡¯s not here.¡±


    Fang Mingsan swept the room another nce, ¡°That¡¯s true, where¡¯s Lingyang? Wasn¡¯t he at Li Estate? Did he not return with you? Has something bad happened? Where could he have gone to? Who knows...¡±


    Fang Mingsan abruptly trailed off, his eyes widening in newfound discovery, just like Yun Tongyang only several minutes earlier. His brain began to buzz as he eked out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... don¡¯t tell me... it was...¡± Only the words ¡®Wen Lingyang¡¯ were left unsaid! Unbelievable! It was shocking, astonishing!


    ......


    The court fell quiet; some were surprised, others were stunned, some braver souls began to whisper.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is our Advisor Wen the murderer?¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible? How could Advisor Wen be the killer? He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to ughter a chicken, how could he kill someone? It¡¯s not possible, no way...¡±


    ¡°But Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t mess around ¨C why bring up Advisor Wen for no reason? I think, Advisor Wen must be the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting rubbish, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ...


    Fang Mingsan almost fainted; he raised a shaking hand to his forehead, pacing back and forth countless times. He finally digested what had passed as he spoke to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, this is an important case. Advisor Wen¡¯s a kind man, one the entire city praises, how... how could he be the killer? Is there some kind of misunderstanding here?¡±


    ......


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze was steady, sure; Wen Lingyang was the killer, there was no doubt about it! Shi Zijin, who had been sent somewhere by Ji Yunshu, returned at this point in time. She stuffed at item discreetly into Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands as she whispered something into her ear, before backing away. Ji Yunshu clutched that cold item within the flesh of her palms; she did not look at it, only feeling for its edges with her fingers, before keeping it into her sleeves...


    About thirty minutester, at Wen Lingyang¡¯s Estate.


    Wen Lingyang sat cross-legged on his seat inside. He was decked out in an inky ck robe, his hair swept into a high bun, held in ce by a lc-coloured ribbon falling down his back onto the floor. Before him at his desk was a tall vase, inside was a single sprig of bamboo; it was straight and tall, with each section clearly visible. Next to the vase was a freshly brewed pot of tea. Wen Lingyang poured out two cups, pushing one of them opposite him, as if he were waiting for someone!


    The aromatic fragrance of his tea permeated the room constructed of bamboo, creating afortable scent when mixed in with the smell of nature. Outside, the sun gently climbed up, wafting in across the floor, his desk, his figure, his face. He quietly observed the steaming hot teacup in front of him when a shadow entered the room, blocking the weak rays of sunlight as it moved to sit across from him.


    Ji Yunshu sat herself in the same manner as Wen Lingyang. Her back was towards that doorway, the teacup before her still steaming, delineating her face and eyshes as the wispy steam rose. Wen Lingyang had been expecting her. His thin lips curved up as he raised his gaze to meet her eyes. He smiled warmly, ¡°Dawn has crept up upon us.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°The night has passed, so day has arrived.¡±


    These words barely scratched the surface of the thoughts those two were harbouring.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cold morning. The Teacher must have felt the chill personally on your way here from the yamen. Have some tea to warm up your insides.¡± He gestured towards the teacup; such a man was as warm as the sun, aforting presence to all.


    Ji Yunshu did not refuse. She picked up the teacup and took a small sip. ¡°This tea is quite fresh.¡±


    ¡°It was freshly picked.¡±


    ¡°Ning¡¯er Tea, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The Teacher has quite a discerning tongue; not many people can identify it on their first sip.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Advisor Wen purposely ced a Ning¡¯er tea leaf in the teacup, alluding to its origins.¡± He peeked; there it was, a single, freshly green Ning¡¯er leaf floating on the surface. Wen Lingyang was still smiling.


    Ji Yunshu ced her teacup down on the desk, ¡°Since Advisor Wen wants this one to know that this is Ning¡¯er Tea, I believe you want me to learn of other things as well.¡±


    Wen Lingyang did not rush to answer, only topping up her tea as he gazed outside. The weak rays of sunlight developed into its reddish hues, if one tried, one could almost taste the break of dawn. Wen Lingyang calmly asked, ¡°How so?¡±


    How so? Interesting!


    ...

 Chapter 430 - To Be A Gentleman

    <h4><strong>Chapter 430 ¨C To Be A Gentleman


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    How so? Ji Yunshu pulled out the folded piece of paper from her sleeve without haste, unfolding it slowly and spreading it t onto the surface of his desk. She turned it around 180 degrees so that Wen Lingyang could read the four lines on it:


    To watch a dark reflection,


    To wait for one¡¯s uprising,


    To return to where one was,


    To finally meet those missed.


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°This one was indeed clueless as to what these four lines of Advisor Wen¡¯s meant, but after all that has happened, I have finally deciphered it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Perhaps Teacher could enlighten me.¡± Wen Lingyang shifted his gaze from the door to the piece of paper sitting before him, his smile never once wavering.


    ¡°The dark reflection you speak of must be your father, and ¡®to wait for one¡¯s uprising¡¯ refers to yourself. ¡®To return to where one was, To finally meet those missed¡¯ meant that you would meet Yun Tongyang, Li Mingzhou and the rest of the six, where the past converges with the present, where the living meets the dead.¡±


    Wen Lingyang listened attentively; those four lines were curt, but they represented his entire life, from its humble beginnings to his eventual end.¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°When you wrote down those words, you wanted to hint to me that you were the murderer; it wasn¡¯t just these four lines, but also that little box that you would carry on you all the time ¨C the unopened third drawer must contain ink mixed in with false daisy. If the crazed Li Yuan had not barged in at that moment, you would have already shown your hand. If you had wanted to shirk away from the crimes you havemitted, you would not have let Prince Rong discover that scar on your body where the Moonlight Mark used to lie! You did all this on purpose ¨C you wanted me to notice these things.¡±


    Wen Lingyang did not deny any of it as he looked up in praise. ¡°I had believed there would be nobody else in this world who could understand these four lines, but the Teacher has uncovered it all. I¡¯ve only heard of Teacher Ji¡¯s intelligence, but it was not something I had thought to be true ¨C how could such a talented man exist? But now, I not only respect Teacher Ji, but I know that you are the smartest person that I have ever met; this life would be worth now that I have been acquainted with Teacher Ji.¡± He spoke truthfully!


    Ji Yunshu gave a little smile, ¡°The only person who could appreciate Boya¡¯s music was Ziqi 1. When Ziqi died, Boya destroyed his guqin ¨C without a listening ear, his instrument served no purpose; only Boya himself could understand this pain. If in another lifetime, Advisor Wen were Boya, this one would be happy to be Ziqi ¨C infinite possibilities exist.¡±


    ¡°With Teacher Ji¡¯s promise, this one can die in peace.¡± He gulped down his tea.


    Ji Yunshu retrieved another item from her sleeve, likewise pushing it towards Wen Lingyang. It was a cubical rock with its centre drilled through. Something must have been strung through it as the surfaces of that hole were rounded, smoothened out and darker than its surroundings. The strangest thing about the rock were seven strokes of differing strengths, widths and lengths ¨C with age and time, the seven strokes had been polished into shiny ridges.


    Wen Lingyang¡¯s heart sank and his brows became knitted at the sight of that rock. ¡°This was my father¡¯s.¡± He felt his throat tighten, and he carefully picked up the rock, fingering those weathered-away ridges.


    Ji Yunshu exined, ¡°Li Mingzhou had two reasons to dig up Chang Shiliang¡¯s grave: firstly, he wanted to destroy Chang Shiliang¡¯s body and bury all other evidence, and secondly, was to look for this rock. Ever since your father¡¯s death, Chang Shiliang had kept this rock with him at all times. When he died, the Chang Family buried it together with his body and ced it in his coffin. For Chang Shiliang to keep this ordinary-looking rock for twenty years, and for Li Mingzhou to risk capture while retrieving it, I think, it must be extremely important to them both.¡±


    ¡°These seven ridges were created by my father and his brothers ¨C it represented the seven of them. I thought that they would have thrown it away when he died.¡± But, Chang Shiliang kept it close for twenty years, and Li Mingzhou did not forget it as well ¨C the seven brothers¡¯ rtionship must have been much stronger than it seemed. Wen Lingyang sighed, cing the rock into his palms. It felt cold to touch, sending a shudder down his spine.


    Outside, dawn had long broken as the sun peeked its head out of the valley. The weak rays shifted from the ground to reflect on the bamboo-covered walls, signifying that it was already morning. Wen Lingyang looked up after a moment, removing that single bamboo from its vase and handing it to Ji Yunshu. ¡°This one needs to ask Teacher Ji for a favour ¨C please give this bamboo to Xin. That girl liked this bamboo the best, always bugging me for it. Now that this ce will soon be vacated, leaving this here would serve no purpose at all; why not give it to someone who would care for it.¡± His voice trailed off feebly.


    Ji Yunshu held it carefully and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This one will personally make sure it ends up in Miss Zhang¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stood up, smoothing out the creases on her robe. As she turned to leave, she suddenly stopped, asking Wen Lingyang, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    She could not tell what expression his face held, but could feel him chuckle softly, ¡°Regret?¡± Wen Lingyang¡¯s smile still hung on his lips, ¡°Life is but a game of chess; you can only make a move after pondering, and a gentleman would never regret any move he has made. I could not be a good man, but I¡¯d like to be a gentleman.¡± His voice became weaker, and weaker, fading into barely a whisper...


    What a gentleman! Ji Yunshu could not bring herself to look back at Wen Lingyang. She could hear a thump, the sound of someone¡¯s head falling. She sucked a deep breath in and stepped outside.


    When the yamen runners entered, they found only an icy cold body. Wen Lingyang sat upright, his head hung low and his eyes tightly shut, a faint smile still on his face. That rock was still sped firmly in his fist! His shadowy on that screen behind him, growing longer and longer with the moving sun.


    At that moment, the sun was already hanging high overhead...


    Outside Wen Lingyang¡¯s estate, Zhang Xin stood with empty, red eyes, still clutching those unopened scrolls in her arms. She stood in a daze, staring at the room within for a very long time.


    She did not dare enter, did not dare look at Wen Lingyang, just like Ji Yunshu. Ji Yunshu walked over to her wordlessly, only sticking that bamboo into her scrolls.


    Tears rolled off her cheeks as Zhang Xin choked out huskily, ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head.


    ¡°Did he say when he was going to teach me how to write?¡±


    She shook her head again.


    ¡°So he broke his promise, right?¡± It was as if a thousand des were cutting into her chest; it was suffocating.


    Ji Yunshu did not answer, only turning to walk away!


    ...

 Chapter 431 - Leaving Yuzhou City

    <h4><strong>Chapter 431 ¨C Leaving Yuzhou City


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The news about the case being solved had quickly spread across Yuzhou City. Everyone felt relieved and astounded at the same time.


    The murderer is Advisor Wen from the yamen? This... This is so surprising!


    It became the hottest topic for discussion in Yuzhou City. In contrast, it was extremely quiet in the yamen.


    Now that Yun Tongyang and Li Mingzhou had been captured and in prison, the case of jewel robbery that happened twenty years ago was solved alongside with the murder cases. This would normally be two pieces of good news and cause for celebration. However, Fang Mingshan could not feel any joy at all.


    Since the day he found out that Wen Lingyang was the murderer until the day Wen Lingyang passed away, he had been in a daze. Currently, he was sitting on his seat with his soulless eyes staring into emptiness.


    Fang Mingshan was not alone. The incident was as devastating to Constable Zhang as well. He suddenly lost a potential brother-inw. He pped his thigh as he dwelled in his thoughts, shook his head and sighed, ¡°Criminal. That was such a crime!¡± Indeed, it was a criminal waste of a good man.


    After a while, Fang Mingshan helped himself up, flicking his loose sleeves to the sides. He ordered Constable Zhang, ¡°Old Zhang, Lingyang did not have any kin. Even though he killed people, there¡¯s always space for sentiment after justice is served. Bury him decently ording to the proper rituals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to do so even without Lord¡¯s order. Regardless of everything, Lingyang had contributed a lot to the yamen in the past two years. I¡¯d always seen him as my brother-inw and he had always treated me like his elder brother. Hence, I¡¯ll handle his funeral.¡± He pped his chest in confidence.


    Fang Mingshan nodded and he gazed out from the door. He muttered to himself, ¡°If only Teacher Ji can stay in Yuzhou City, we¡¯ll never have to worry about unsolved cases anymore.¡±


    In your dreams!


    At the backyard of the yamen, Jing Rong had ordered his subordinates to pack their belongings and get ready to leave at noon so that they could arrive at a pitstop by the evening. They nned to leave immediately after the case had been solved and did not bother to celebrate at all. This was just like Jing Rong¡¯s impatient character!.


    Ji Yunshu stood in the garden as she lifted her head to admire the osmanthus tree. There were only green leaves hanging on the branches. No one could tell what was on her mind. She did not reply even after Shi Zijin called her multiple times.


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡± Shi Zijin reached out and gently tapped Ji Yunshu on her shoulder. Ji Yunshu pulled herself together, turned around and looked at Shi Zijin.


    Shi Zijin said, ¡°The Prince said that we¡¯re ready to leave.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, then asked, ¡°What about Aunty Xie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in his room.¡±


    As Shi Zijin answered, Wei Yi was skipping out from his room. He had arge pile of toys in his arms. The little mound of toys was almost taller than Wei Yi. Coincidentally, Lang Po came out from the courtyard at the same time.


    Naturally... Wei Yi dumped all the toys in his arms to Lang Po and ordered him, ¡°Bring this to the carriage for me. Remember to be careful and don¡¯t break any of them.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wei, you...¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not willing to help?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Lang Po¡¯s face twitched. ¡®This is not the first time. Why do you want me to carry your toys for you all the time?¡¯ Initially, he wanted to be stubborn for once and discard the toys. But, eventually, he capitted and obediently brought the toys into the carriage.


    Seeing that his beloved toys had been safely ced in the carriage, Wei Yi tugged at the corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are we going back to Jinjiang?¡±


    She nodded!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be able to see Ah Mi and the others again,¡± he said happily.


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°What are those things you were carrying just now?¡±


    ¡°Presents. When I left my residence, I promised Ah Mi, Da Bao, and the others that I¡¯ll bring presents for them when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Oh, I see.


    Jing Rong came out from the room and squinted as he nced at Wei Yi, ¡°Hurry up and get into the carriage.¡±


    ¡°I want to walk by Shu¡¯er¡¯s side.¡± Wei Yi stood closer to Ji Yunshu on purpose, acting like a kid.


    Jing Rong rolled his eyes at Wei Yi. Childish!


    Mo Ruo followed right behind them them as he tottered out from the room. As always, he had a bottle of wine in hand. He did not bother to look at the others as he waved his hand, ¡°Hurry up, guys. I¡¯ll take a short nap in the carriage. Wake me up when we arrive!¡± He said as he staggered his way out.


    After they were done with their preparations and had acquired all the necessities, they were off! Just after the group left the yamen, Lang Po walked in Jing Rong¡¯s direction. Lang Po whispered by Jing Rong¡¯s ear, ¡°Prince, the people from the Gao Shan Gang are here again.¡±


    Jing Rong nced at where Lang Po came from. He saw Zhao Huai and his subordinates on their horses, looking in Jing Rong¡¯s direction. No, they were staring somewhere else!


    ¡°Be cautious. Don¡¯t let theme near.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang Po replied.


    Fang Mingshan came forward, lifted his official robe, and took a bow, ¡°This humble one is really thankful for the Prince and Teacher Ji¡¯s help in solving this case.¡± He cupped his fist in respect as he spoke.


    Jing Rong lifted his chin. ¡°Lord Fang, if you ever encounter cases like this again, report it to the royal court as soon as possible. Get the supreme court to involved instead of trying to work beyond your capability.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This humble official will remember the Prince¡¯s advice.¡±


    ¡°We are five days behind our schedule. It¡¯s not convenient for this Prince to stay here any longer. Regarding the cases of Advisor Wen and Yun Tongyang, prepare the case report efficiently and submit it to the Ministry of Justice as soon as possible. It¡¯s better to close the cases sooner thanter.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fang Mingshan replied.


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips before she went up and said, ¡°Lord Fang, regarding Advisor Wen, please don¡¯t grieve excessively. Since he had already passed, let him rest in peace.¡±


    Fang Mingshan nodded, ¡°This humble official understands Teacher¡¯s words. To have Teacherforting me instead, I...¡± He felt embarrassed.


    ¡°As we live, we have to remember to always keep our kindness in our hearts and the truth in our minds. It¡¯s understandable for Lord Fang to feel sad. Moreover, this one is not good atforting the others, I can only speak of what I know.¡±


    ¡°This humble official will remember Teacher¡¯s advice.¡±


    Constable Zhang, who had been listening quietly at the side, scratched his head, awkwardly went forward and said, ¡°Teacher Ji, I did not expect to see you again in Yuzhou City after our encounter at the inn. I hope that we can meet again in the future.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled faintly, ¡°I reckon it¡¯s better for us not to see each other again, Constable Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s always a murder every time this one meets you.¡±


    Ha! That¡¯s true.


    Constable Zhangughed awkwardly as the others continued with their small talk.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Jing Rong said, ¡°Lord Fang, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not necessary for you to send us off. Go ahead and tie up the loose ends for the cases. The Prince shall not upy your time further.¡± He said as he pulled Ji Yunshu up to the carriage.


    Fang Mingshan and Constable Zhang followed behind the carriage for a few hundred metres before they stopped and sent the carriage off with their gazes. The carriage headed towards the city gate of the Yuzhou City and went further and further away in the direction of the bright noon-sun.


    Zhao Huai followed right behind of their carriage with his underlings at a moderate speed.


    The carriages stalled at the city gate. Lang Po¡¯s voice came from the outside of the carriage, ¡°Teacher Ji, Madam Li is looking for you.¡± Ji Yunshu drew the curtains open and took a look out of the window. She saw Madam Li standing on the left side of the city gate, supported by Yu¡¯in.


    Yu¡¯in was wearing a in silk gown and her make-up was much lighter than how it used to be. She looked like a young modestdy from a humble family. On the other hand, Madam Li¡¯s originally kind and benevolent face had grown older. It was as if the amount of wrinkles on her face had increased abruptly overnight. Ji Yunshu quickly got down from the carriage and walked towards them.


    ...

 Chapter 432 - A Thousand Taels For Fifty

    <h4><strong>Chapter 432 ¨C A Thousand Taels For Fifty


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Ji Yunshu paid her respects, ¡°Madam Li, Miss Yu¡¯in, what brings you here?¡±


    Yu¡¯in spoke, ¡°Teacher Ji, we were waiting for you since we knew you were leaving.¡±


    ¡°Could this one ask why?¡±


    Madam Li replied feebly, ¡°My husband made a grave error a long time ago. These past twenty years, he would often have nightmares; now that the truth has been revealed, he is free of this heavy burden. I just visited him in prison ¨C he wanted me to thank you; if not for you, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live the rest of his life out in peace.¡±


    ¡°Madam Li speaks too highly of this one.¡±


    ¡°Although the Liu Sect Leaders are either dead or imprisoned, what happened in the past has finally been discovered. This is a debt our Li Family owes the Wen Family. We me nobody else for this end.¡± Madam Li was immensely sad, but equally at peace; as the saying goes, ¡®you reap what you sow¡¯.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the pair. ¡°Do the two of you have any ns?¡±


    Yu¡¯in held Madam Li¡¯s hands in hers, ¡°We n to leave Yuzhou City and head north. We¡¯ll settle down there ¨C that¡¯s our hometown after all.¡± The two women nned to live together as family.


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°Please take care on your journey.¡±


    They nodded. ¡°The same goes to Teacher Ji. Have a safe journey to Yufu County.¡± The three of them did not linger; Ji Yunshu offered some friendly words and entered her carriage. Very quickly, they left Yuzhou City behind in their wake.


    Inside the carriage!


    Wei Yi was squeezed in between Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong, leaning his headzily on Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder. Jing Rong clenched his teeth. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be fair y? Rascal, see if this Prince doesn¡¯t twist that head of yours off in the dark of the night!


    Suddenly, Wei Yi popped his head up, as if he remembered something. He stretched his hand towards Jing Rong, ¡°Return it to me.¡±


    Jing Rong was confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My silver!¡±


    ¡°Your silver?¡± He frowned, ¡°Are you sick of living? How dare you ask this Prince for money?¡±


    Wei Yi stomped his feet. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you for it ¨C you snatched them from me.¡±


    Aiyoh, little fe! ¡°Have you learnt to extort others?¡± Jing Rong questioned.


    Wei Yi puffed out his cheeks and pouted, pointing an angry finger at Jing Rong as heined to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Shu¡¯er, he took my silver. When my silver dropped onto the floor that time, he picked them up and kept them!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless; even the most honest of officials had trouble keeping their personal affairs at check! She knew nothing about the silver!


    Jing Rong seemed to pull out that distant memory. However, he was not the least bit remorseful as he rebutted matter-of-factly, ¡°You must be talking about that unimed bag of silver. Those silver fell to the floor ¨C it¡¯s finders keepers. What¡¯s more, this Prince has money ¨C I don¡¯t need yours.¡±


    ¡°Then return them to me!¡±


    ¡°Lang Po took them, ask him for it.¡±


    Hmph. Lang Po heard this very statement as he rode outside the carriage. His face darkened immediately. Your Highness, how much more shameless can you get?


    As expected, Wei Yi stretched his head through the window, ring at Lang Po as he stretched out his hand. ¡°My silver.¡±


    ¡°Master Wei, I...¡±


    ¡°My money.¡±


    ¡°Your money, I...¡±


    ¡°My money.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s your money, but it wasn¡¯t...¡± Before he could finish off with ¡®me¡¯, he met Jing Rong¡¯s sharp gaze through the window. He quickly swallowed his original words as he shuddered. ¡°Master Wei, don¡¯t worry. Your silver is in my trunk in front. When we get to the ry station, I¡¯ll hand them to you.¡±


    Wei Yi scratched his head in consideration, ¡°Fine. Remember to give them back.¡± He retreated back into the carriage.


    Lang Po was troubled, sigh, I¡¯ve lost another fifty-odd taels. Your Highness, I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat anymore!


    Inside, Ji Yunshu asked Wei Yi, ¡°How much silver did you lose?¡±


    He counted with his fingers, ¡°Fifty-three taels.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get so much silver?¡±


    ¡°My mother gave them to me.¡± He replied without thinking.


    Your mother? Your mother¡¯s been dead for quite a while, bro. Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong nced towards each other simultaneously. Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°When did she give them to you?¡±


    Wei Yi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember ¨C it was a long, long time ago. Mother gave me many banknotes that I¡¯ve kept on me. She said I could exchange them for silver. When I spilled that older sister¡¯s porridge thest time, she asked me to pay her, so I went to get silver. I didn¡¯t expect to use one banknote for so many taels, I don¡¯t know if that boss was silly and gave me the wrong amount.¡±


    ¡°How much was your banknote worth?¡±


    ¡°There were so many words I didn¡¯t recognise on there, but there were some that I did ¨C those that the ounts master taught me at home. I think it was... one thousand? Mm, it was one thousand!¡± He did not forget to praise himself, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I can read now.¡±


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong were speechless. Jing Rong spouted mockingly, ¡°Might as well ask a blind man to read; he wouldn¡¯t know if there were words on it.¡± He did not hide hisughter. Wei Yi could not grasp it, instead, he chattered on about what words he could read, what words he could write, and who taught him...


    After an afternoon¡¯s journey, they decided to rest along the bank of a little creek. Mo Ruo started a fire, pulling Wei Yi over to warm his wine with him; he made some excuse that he was used to how Wei Yi warmed it, about how it wouldn¡¯t taste as good if someone else did it. Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong sat against a boulder by the water, watching the current whilst the sun set, dyeing the sky a beautiful coral. It was a perfect day, beginning at sunrise, ending at sunset!


    ¡°Have some water.¡± Jing Rong passed Ji Yunshu the water bottle. She took a sip, turning her focus towards Zhao Huai and his party some distance away. They were also resting by the water, some were drinking while others were having some biscuits. Only Zhao Huai was staring at the creek, lost in thought.


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s still following us?¡± Ji Yunshu asked Jing Rong.


    He smirked. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s really heading for Yufu County.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he really was, why remain in Yuzhou City for five days?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried he¡¯ll seek revenge?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, pulling out a piece of jade, ¡°Have a look ¨C is there anything different about this jade?¡±


    Jing Rong was stunned for a moment by that blood red jade in front of him, before replying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the jade that Wei Yi¡¯s father gave you?¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    ¡°I think this jade isn¡¯t as simple as we thought. Zhao Huai once told me that his life was tied to this piece of jade; if it exists, he lives, if it is broken, he¡¯ll follow. I think he¡¯s following the jade rather than us. But what does this all mean? This jade wasn¡¯t mine to begin with ¨C it was something Uncle Wei left to Wei Yi!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 433 - Guess

    <h4><strong>Chapter 433 ¨C Guess


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Jing Rong fingered the jade¡¯s surface. ¡°Were you talking about this jade pendant with Zhao Huai in that pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. He wasn¡¯tpletely clear and would not stop rambling; I didn¡¯t fully understand what he said. In any case, it was connected to this jade pendant. More urately, it was to do with the Wei Family.¡±


    ¡°The Wei Family?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    Jing Rong took a closer look at the jade in his hand. A life-like tiger¡¯s head was carved into one side, with a crescent to its left. On the flip sidey a ¡®Xu¡¯ character. The more he thought about it, the stranger it got. But what exactly was strange about it?


    Ji Yunshu must have noticed his expression, questioning, ¡°So? Is there something strange about the jade?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Jing Rong frowned, ¡°In Great Lin, there are not many who would carve a tiger¡¯s head into jade. Most of those who would are rted to the Imperial Family in some way, but that Old Master Wei isn¡¯t even acquainted with a distant rtive of the Imperial Family. And this crescent shape ¨C I think I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Where have you seen it?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember. It feels familiar, like I know it, but I can¡¯t seem to recall where. Perhaps...I remembered wrongly.¡± He spoke with uncertainty; it felt familiar, but he couldn¡¯t ce it!


    He rubbed the carving with his long fingers for a while more, muttering under his breath, ¡°As for this ¡®Xu¡¯ character...¡± He trailed off.


    Ji Yunshu looked at him intently, waiting for some useful information.


    Jing Rong shook his head again, returning the jade to her. ¡°I think you should ask Wei Yi ¨C maybe he knows something. That fellow might be unable to learn new things, but he seems to clearly remember what his parents told him. Perhaps his father might have mentioned something in passing and he remembered it.¡± As he finished, he nced at the sweaty Wei Yi. That rascal was working extremely hard at warming Mo Ruo¡¯s wine; every bit the professional!


    Ji Yunshu tucked the jade pendant safely back inside her sleeve. ¡°Forget it, maybe next time.¡±


    Jing Rong did not respond.


    Suddenly, the rattling and creaking of carriages and neighing drew close. Pitter-patter, pitter-patter, it was hurried and rushed, piercing through the air as the carriages and horses traversed across the rocky ground!


    They turned to see a merchant party travelling along the official path. There were roughly six or seven carriages loaded with trunks of varying sizes, and the backs of another three or four carriages were covered with a heavy cloth, secured with thick ropes, obscuring their contents from view. There were three more carriages rounding out the travelling party; two of them were quite ordinary, but thest one looked slightly more luxurious and was painted a brighter colour. It looked like someone rich was moving house!


    However, the party wasprised of middle-aged men, all wearing coarse linen. They were either big, burly, unshaven men or those driving carriages with reins in hand ¨C none of them looked like they belonged to a well-off family! They must have been travelling for quite a while as they stopped at this grassy patch for a rest. The man at the head of the group shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll rest here. There¡¯s a creek ¨C have some water, wash your face, whatever. We¡¯ll leave after that.¡±


    Those men got off their carriages and headed towards the creek. It was fortunate that they were polite; they did not head towards Jing Rong¡¯s or Zhao Huai¡¯s party but headed further downstream.


    Those sitting in thest two carriages also got off; there were a few elderly women amongst the younger men and women, all of them dressed in clean, albeit average-quality, garments. As soon as they got off, they began to chatter happily, pushing and shoving each other around as they made a ruckus. Beneath the setting sun, beside the flowing water ¨C it was quite a poetic sight to behold.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. We still have some ways to go. If we can¡¯t get there by tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility.¡± An elder aged around sixty spoke, a horse whip in his hand.


    Weird, that man was so old he looked like he would keel over after walking ten meters. He was not a coachman, so what purpose did that horse whip serve? Those young men and women settled down in an instant.


    One of the young women pouted and replied obediently, ¡°Understood, but we¡¯ve been on the road for so many days, can¡¯t we rx a little bit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all you think about ¨C we have things to aplish.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°Cheeky.¡±


    That young woman did not stop there. Sheined as she pointed towards that brightly-painted carriage, ¡°You¡¯re being biased. You never scolded Sister Zhan Mo when she was making a scene; you only ever tell us off.¡±


    That old leader choked, then continued sternly, ¡°Zhan Mo¡¯s not like the rest of you. How would we feed you without her? We still need to count on her to survive.¡±


    No wonder she sat alone in an individual carriage, but the rest of you squeezed into two. He was right, however. The crowd was silent ¨C they could not deny this fact. Very quickly, they broke off into groups of twos or threes, moving to wash their hands and faces in the creek. Some of them even sshed yfully at those around them. With nothing else he could do, the leader threw down his whip and settled down onto the grass nearby. He likewise took a bite and had some water.


    Ady descended from that brightly-painted carriage. She wore her hair high up, fluffy and majestic, with a jewelled hairpin decorating her hairpiece. She was dressed in a long, flowing, emerald dress with a cloak draped over her shoulders, and her shoes were white and soft, as if she were walking on clouds. Although she did not wear any jewelry, she was extremely pleasant to look at. Even the faint traces of blush on her cheeks could not hide her paleplexion. She held a dainty, ornate hand-warmer in her hands; the smokeing forth made her look even more ethereal.


    Those yful women and men stopped what they were doing abruptly, as if their very souls feared that youngdy. They returned to the bank and sat down quietly while they rested. That youngdy was helped towards the grassy patch by a little servant girl. She sat down next to a boulder, simrly having a sip of water and some cakes.


    There were now three parties, each one ignoring the other two. Jing Rong was curious, however. He posed Ji Yunshu a question as he turned his gaze away from the party that just arrived, ¡°What do you think those people do for a living?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was surprised at his question, ¡°Do you want me to guess?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how urate you are.¡±


    She chuckled, ¡°Sure, since there¡¯s nothing else to do here.¡±


    She observed the neighboring party for a moment, followed by their carriages, then spoke, ¡°The wheels on those carriages have already been polished smooth; there¡¯s mud and fine sand on them. They must not just be moving counties; rather, they must be a group that is always on the move. There is paint peeling off those locked trunks, and that lock looks quite worn-out. Theoretically, such old items would be rusty, but their possessions are clean, shiny ¨C that lock must be used very often, just like the items those trunks protect. Hence, those trunks must contain... what they use to earn a living.¡± Her gaze was steady, her tone confident.


    Jing Rong took a look as she spoke. Ah, she was quite right.


    ...

 Chapter 434 - Fu Ginseng

    <h4><strong>Chapter 434 ¨C Fu Ginseng


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued observing for a while before continuing, ¡°Those driving the carriage have muscr physique and are all wearing shirts made of hemp. Their muscles indicate that they perform a lot of manualbor.. However, those young men anddies are all dressed cleanly and neatly. Even though their clothing is not exquisite, it¡¯s still decent. They have some semnce of the aura of a noble family, but they are all very respectful to the elder man. Look at the whip in the elder¡¯s hand, it is neither old nor new. The way he holds it in his hand without using it indicates that the whip acts more like an essory to the old man. Take a closer look at the handle of the whip, there¡¯re some red and green stains. Simr stains can be seen on the carriages and the boxes as well.¡±


    Jing Rong looked at where she pointed. Indeed, there were colourful stains on the carriages and the boxes.


    ¡°Then?¡± He sounded like a kid who was eager to learn.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and sniffed briefly, ¡°Can¡¯t the Prince recognise the smell?¡±


    Huh? Smell? He imitated Ji Yunshu as he sniffed, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a smell. But, I... Can¡¯t tell what is it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s oil paint!¡±


    ¡°Oil paint?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°Prince probably does not know about that oil paint is a type of viscous liquid that contains oil and colouring. It¡¯s normally used for body painting or professional make-up. People rarely use for drawing.¡±


    It had now be clear to Jing Rong as Ji Yunshu exined. He came to a realisation, ¡°They¡¯re the people who sing in the opera!¡± No wonder! No wonder!


    Ji Yunshu smiled with her pursed lips, ¡°Yes, they are the opera actors. I reckon that they¡¯re on their way to Anfu County for a show,¡± she said with certainty.


    At this moment, two people in the group opened up three of the boxes. They took out a few opera headdresses and wiped off the dust covering them with a dry cloth.


    All the doubt in Jing Rong¡¯s mind was cleared. At this point, he had beenpletely convinced by Ji Yunshu. They¡¯re really opera actors! He stared at Ji Yunshu with his eyebrows furrowed and asked curiously, ¡°Woman, what on earth do you keep inside your head?¡±


    ¡°The thing inside my head is definitely my brain.¡± The words slipped out of her mouth.


    Pfft... Jing Rong could not help by chuckled. ¡°Undeniably, you¡¯re smarter than those people who only know how to read. This is how my Princess Consort should be.¡± He sounded proud!


    It was no surprise that Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him.


    Meanwhile...


    The sound of someone retching reached their ears. Aunty Xie appeared to be in pain and was retching with her hands covering her chest. Her face turned pale in a split second.


    Ji Yunshu stood up and walked over quickly, ¡°Aunty Xie, how are you?¡± She patted Aunty Xie¡¯s back gently. Aunty Xie, who was trying to catch her breath, shook her head, then waved her hand and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mo Ruo noticed what happened and reckoned it was the right time for him to act. He stood up from the groundzily, without forgetting to tell Wei Yi, ¡°Warm the wine properly. I want to drink itter.¡±


    He then casually walked to the riverside to wash his hands before walking towards Aunty Xie to check her pulse. ¡°What you have are some chronic illnesses. It¡¯ll get better after you get some rest. However, since you are feeling warm at your chest and your veins are swollen, it suggests that your veins are congested. You need to take good care of yourself. I¡¯ve prepared some medicine in the carriage, but... I don¡¯t have Fu Ginseng. I can only look for it when we get to Anfu County.¡± Mo Ruo said.


    Ji Yunshu said worriedly, ¡°There¡¯s still quite a distance before we can arrive at Anfu. Is there any other way to cure Aunty Xie¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s necessary to use Fu Ginseng forplete healing.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of our way. If we are to return to Yuzhou City now, it¡¯ll take up another half of the day. That journey...¡±


    As he spoke... ¡°I have Fu Ginseng.¡± The voice came from the youngdy who was addressed as Zhan Mo earlier.


    She muttered a few words to the young maid beside her before thetter went to retrieve some Fu Ginseng from the carriage. However, they were halted by the old leader. ¡°Zhan Mo, you spent a few taels on this Fu Ginseng. How can you give it to someone you don¡¯t know so easily?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can deduct it from my sry.¡±


    Zhan Mo took the Fu Ginseng from the young maid as she spoke, cing it carefully by Aunty Xie¡¯s side. ¡°I often boil medicine with this, hence, I always have it by my side. Since you need it urgently, you should have this.¡± Her voice was nice but weak.


    Ji Yunshu thanked her, ¡°Thank you, youngdy. Let me buy this from you,¡± as she was about to pay her with some silvers.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay me. It isn¡¯t worth much. At the moment, it¡¯s more important to save a person,¡± she said as she turned around and went back. A pleasant, faint fragrance lingered in the air. It was nothing like the strong and pungent scent on most otherdies and seemed to be from her hand-brazier.


    Mo Ruo took the ginseng and nced at Zhan Mo before he ordered someone to bring him the other materials from the carriage. In the blink of an eye, a bowl of medicine was prepared.


    Aunty Xie felt better after she took the medication. After she regained herposure, she thanked them one by one. Seeing that it waste and Aunty Xie was not feeling well, Jing Rong ordered everyone to resume their journey.


    When they were ready to leave, Mo Ruo could not stop turning around to look at Zhan Mo, and worse, he did it tantly. Consequently, Jing Rong had to drag Mo Ruo up to the carriage and share his carriage with thetter.


    The stench of wine lingered in the whole carriage; a number of wine bottles littering the floor. ¡°Did you drink everything from the cer?¡±


    Mo Ruo did not reply. He drew the curtain open and stuck his head out of the carriage to continue checking Zhan Mo out. Jing Rong dragged him back into the carriage and said, ¡°Are you finished looking at her? She¡¯s ady.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong.¡± He shouted in a serious tone out of nowhere.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you realise that there¡¯s something different about thedy?¡±


    ¡°Different?¡± Jing Rong thought about it and said, ¡°She has a nose and two eyes. There¡¯s nothing special about her. I wonder if she is your dream lover?¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± he said, ¡°As I see, her eyes and eyebrows are drooping, pupils are slightly widened, and the corner of her lips is pale. The weirder thing is that her neck has a darker skin tone than other part of her skin. When she spoke, I took a look at her tongue on purpose, and I realised the tip of her tongue was slightly yellowish but the dorsum is white. Her fingers are long and delicate but weak. Moreover, she has Fu Ginseng with her all the time. No one will bring this medicine with them all the time if they don¡¯t have any long-standing illness.¡±


    He froze in surprise. You¡¯re such a pervert!


    Jing Rong frowned, ¡°You looked at ady¡¯s tongue? Mo Ruo, your interests... This Prince can never understand it.¡± He said seriously.


    Mo Ruo was speechless. Brother, can you focus on the important parts?


    ¡°What is in your mind? I¡¯m saying that she has heart-rted illness. It¡¯s said that one can use Fu Ginseng as medication if one has weak body. But if one has weak heart, taking too much of the cool-natured Fu Ginseng will exacerbate the illness. It is advised to better not touch Fu Ginseng at all.¡±


    As Mo Ruo spoke, Jing Rong squinted and his expression turned serious.

 Chapter 435 - Sanniang

    <h4><strong>Chapter 435 ¨C Sanniang


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°Are you suggesting that it¡¯s a mistake for that youngdy to consume Fu Ginseng?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    Mo Ruo nodded, then shook his head. ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell her earlier? You had plenty of opportunity when you were staring at her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a famous godly physician ¨C I don¡¯t just treat anybody.¡±


    ¡°Godly physician? You should count your lucky stars that you¡¯re not treated as a fraudster; if I didn¡¯t know better, I would think you had some kind of ulterior motive.¡±


    ¡°Even if I did, that youngdy most likely doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯ve filled yourself up with so much lousy wine that you don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re sober or not; if you continue like this, you might end up with your head off your shoulders one day.¡± Jing Rong never minced his words.


    Mo Ruo scoffed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    Hmph, that¡¯s what every alcoholic says! Jing Rong retorted, ¡°If you were neither drunk nor did you want to warn that youngdy, then why were you ogling her? Your eyes were almost glued to her!¡±


    ¡°I was just curious. You know, although I identified those signs, I don¡¯t actually know what illness she suffers from. I just wanted to have a read of her pulse, to get rid of this niggling doubt.¡±


    Just curious? Jing Rong found this whole situationughable, including Mo Ruo¡¯s ¡®lovestruck¡¯ antics. He kicked at those empty wine jars in the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m guessing those people are also heading towards Anfu ¨C if the stars align and you meet her again, you can read her pulse then.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, if that youngdy thinks of me as a lecher, then what am I to do?¡± Mo Ruo stretchedzily and waved Jing Rong away, lying down in thefortable carriage. ¡°I¡¯m better off being a carefree bum; it beats meddling around in troublesome affairs.¡± He closed his eyes and drifted off!


    Although Jing Rong grew up together with Mo Ruo, Mo Ruo understood him, but the same could hardly be said of him towards Mo Ruo. Mo Ruo hid his thoughts too well and it was hard to predict what exactly he liked or disliked; this was a mystery to Jing Rong even till this day ¨C perhaps Mo Ruo liked nothing and everything at once. He was a strange one!


    Night fell as time passed. Torches illuminated the governmental highway, swaying from the high branches where they hung. The flickering light and shadows cast on the ground, horses, men and carriages were made all the more eerie by the howling cold winds... The path itself became more and more uneven. Ji Yunshu was woken from her uneasy slumber as the carriages rumbled over the rocky surface, unlike Wei Yi who was in a deep sleep as hey on her thighs, even rubbing his nose from time to time.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s thighs were feeling a little sore from Wei Yi¡¯s weight, but she could only gently and very slowly massage the sides of her thighs, in case she woke Wei Yi up from his rest. She ruffled his hair tenderly, a loving smile on her face. However, she smile froze as her gaze darkened the next moment. She whispered, ¡°Wei Yi, when we get to Jinjiang, should I keep you by my side, or should I... leave you behind?¡± This was something that had been weighing on her mind ever since they left the Capital.


    She slowly stopped ruffling his hair and opened the window for some fresh air. Outside, she could barely see five meters into the pitch-ck forest as the swaying torches lit up her delicate features. The cold winds blew directly into her face, interjected with bouts of warmth from the torches. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the mix of hot and cold.


    Lang Po noticed her peeping out as he rode forth. ¡°Are you tired, Teacher Ji?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an inn not far from here. Hold on for a while longer ¨C we¡¯ll be able to rest properly there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lang Po had caught the chatterbug today; he saw that Ji Yunshu was still quite awake and so decided to strike up a conversation, since there was still some distance between them and the inn he mentioned. ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher Ji. ording to our schedule, we¡¯ll arrive at Jinjiang in about five or six days ¨C did you have any ns?¡±


    ¡°Were you thinking of something?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jinjiang Teacher Ji¡¯s hometown? So...¡± He stopped abruptly, as if he wanted to continue, but thought better of it.


    Ji Yunshu knew what he was so hesitant to voice. She looked straight ahead. ¡°Brother Lang, are you worried I¡¯ll get into an argument with someone from the Ji Family?¡±


    Lang Po regretted what he started. ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯m not a learned man ¨C please don¡¯t take me too seriously. I was just asking out of concern; if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, it¡¯s alright.¡± He had a deep, honest voice.


    Ji Yunshu took his word for it, this time looking over her shoulder, asking, ¡°Is Zhao Huai still following us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is, not one step quicker or slower ¨C it¡¯s as if he measured out that gap with a ruler. Strange, strange.¡± He quickly added, ¡°But don¡¯t you worry Teacher Ji. His Highness has already ordered me to watch him closely ¨C nothing bad will happen to you again.¡± He spoke clearly!


    She nodded. Her next question was, ¡°What about the other group by the creek from this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Those people? They should be behind us as well. I think they¡¯re heading to Anfu too, seeing that they¡¯re also taking this governmental highway. But why is Teacher asking about them?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, I was just curious.¡±


    Ugh! Lang Po was left hanging awkwardly. Ji Yunshu snuggled back in, rolling down the curtains. Lang Po could not figure out where things started turning sour. He scratched his head. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have asked!


    About an hourter, they arrived at an inn in the mountains. Ji Yunshu shook Wei Yi awake gently and led him down the carriage. They had not even stepped in when cheers and shouting erupted from within, startling the birds in the forest as they scattered away.


    The culprit ¨C a drinkingpetition! To put it simply, it was tradition at mountainous inns, where people wouldpete to see who was the best drinker. A sizeable crowd huddled around a chair, all of them red from yelling at the top of their voices. In the centre stood a heavily bearded, tough man, downing bowl after bowl of wine; his eyes were bloodshot, and he could barely hold himself up. Across him was a woman! She had her long hair worn at the top of her head, with a chopstick sticking through. One of her sleeves was missing, revealing her fair right arm and corbone. A thick, red band was wrapped around her waist, several pendants made of bone hanging from it, apanied by an ivory fan next to her hand. Her left foot was propped up on a stool, her elbow leaning against her knee. She was gulping down twenty to thirty bowls of wine just like therge man before her, but she was nowhere near drunk!


    Herpetitor, however, was much less put together and he fell to the ground with arge crash! Hey there like a chunk of meat, still chanting incessantly. ¡°I want to drink, more, more, I¡¯m going to win, it¡¯s my win...¡± The crowd cheered and roared!


    This was what greeted Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu as they entered. A sharp-eyed waiter called out, ¡°Sanniang, there are guests!¡±


    That woman finished herst bowl of wine, throwing it onto that lifelesspetitor of hers. She approached Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu while fanning herself, putting on her most charming act!


    Sanniang eyed the group; with her experience, she could easily tell whether they were rich or poor. She scooched over, speaking in a flirtatious voice, ¡°Are these young masters here to stay the night? Or just having a meal?¡± Her eyes were highlighted with red tints; it was not overly garish, butplemented her natural charisma of a woman of the jianghu.


    Jing Rong ignored her, so Lang Po spoke instead. ¡°Prepare some rooms and send some dishes upstairs.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 436 - It’s As Real As It Gets

    <h4><strong>Chapter 436 ¨C It¡¯s As Real As It Gets


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll prepare that immediately for you young masters.¡± Sanniang turned to the waiter. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Bring our guests upstairs ¨C make sure everything¡¯s in ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± The waiter answered, throwing his towel over his shoulder. ¡°Young masters, this way to the second floor.¡±


    Jing Rong headed up after him with Ji Yunshu close behind. However, she was blocked by the curvaceous Sanniang on her way up; she narrowed her eyes seductively at Ji Yunshu, cosying up as she remarked, ¡°This young master... smells nice.¡± She wrinkled her nose and even licked her lips!


    Ji Yunshu felt a cold chill run down her spine. She circled around and hurried upstairs, leaving Sanniang to stare after her with a smile on her face. Mo Ruo stopped next to Sanniang unexpectedly, eyeing her from head to toe. Sanniang was ted, uninhibitedly cing her hands on Mo Ruo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Has this young master taken a liking to Sanniang?¡±


    Mo Ruoughed, ¡°Miss, I think your body¡¯s weak. Your limbs look normal but you¡¯re actually losing strength, and your eyes ¨C they¡¯re cloudy, unfocused, all these point to symptoms of a weak constitution.¡±


    ¡°Young master sure loves to joke.¡±


    Mo Ruo swerved away from her clutches. ¡°It¡¯s no joke.¡±


    Sanniang almost fell, but she was not troubled. Instead, her smile grew wider. ¡°Looks like the young master is curious about me.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. You¡¯re not this young master¡¯s type. I just think... that the wine on your body is quite fragrant.¡± He stepped upstairs.


    Sanniang was not insulted, instead shouting at Mo Ruo, who was already upstairs, ¡°If the young master finds the wine fragrant, why not challenge this Sanniang? If you win, I promise you¡¯ll be well rewarded!¡±


    She was calling out after nobody.


    Just momentster, Zhao Huai and his men, then the opera troupe, entered the inn, filling it up in a heartbeat. Sanniang made her way behind the counter as she totalled up her potential earnings with her abacus, fanning herself with her other hand ¨C she looked quite charming.


    The waiter had finished his task and he squeezed right up next to her. ¡°Sanniang, what is with today? There¡¯re so many great targets present ¨C those men who just went upstairs had so many trunks that might be filled with treasure; should we...¡±


    He felt a thud on his head; Sanniang whacked him right side up with her fan and red at him, ¡°Do as you¡¯re told. Don¡¯t cause any unnecessary trouble.¡±


    The waiter was surprised. ¡°Sanniang ¨C those people are goldmines, you wouldn¡¯t have any reason to leave them alone!¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb?¡± She lifted her fingers off her abacus, pointing towards the second floor, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see for yourself that those people are not to be messed with? The first batch of customers were all highly skilled in martial arts; no matter how quick we are, we are no match for their swords. The second batch of customers all look feral, ferocious ¨C they might not be as skilled as the first group, but they¡¯re all uncouth men, maybe even those from the hidden gangs. Do you even dare to go near them?¡±


    I don¡¯t dare, but ¨C ¡°Sanniang, what about thest group? The old ones are too old, the young ones are very young ¨C I doubt they have much skill. What¡¯s more, they have so many trunks ¨C if we open just one or two, it¡¯ll be enough to feed us for several months.¡±


    Thud! He got another hit from Sanniang, ¡°I¡¯m warning you ¨C don¡¯t you dare do anything tonight. I¡¯d rather we give this fortune up than bring misfortune to us. There are martial arts experts scattered throughout this inn ¨C if you really cause any trouble, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    The waiter felt cheated of his potential wealth, but as he nced upstairs, he saw Jing Rong¡¯s guards at every corner and every turn, staring down at him. The waiter gulped and slinked away. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to prepare the dishes.¡±


    As he returned with aden, sumptuous-looking tray, he was stopped by Sanniang. ¡°I¡¯ll send these dishes upstairs.¡± She grabbed the tray from him and swayed up to the second floor.


    Upstairs, in Jing Rong¡¯s room.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are a day¡¯s journey away from Anfu County ¨C should we inform the Anfu County Magistrate?¡± Lang Po asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Jing Rong replied curtly, ¡°We¡¯re only passing through; I don¡¯t intend to stay long.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jing Rong poured himself a cup of water. He remembered something as he took a sip. ¡°Is Liu Zhiliang still the Anfu County Magistrate?¡±


    Lang Po answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still him.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Jing Rong smirked.


    ¡°When Liu Zhiliang first bought his way into the imperial court, Your Highness helped him squash those rumours, even asking the Ministry of Rites to send him to Anfu on ount of his upright character. He¡¯s been an official for several years now, and I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s governed Anfu quite well. The people there only have praise for him ¨C Your Highness¡¯s decision to help him back then has proven right.¡± Lang Po said.


    Jing Rong¡¯s smirk was still on his face. He stared at the flickering candlelight before him as he recounted, ¡°Liu Zhiliang may not be an especially learned schr, failing even the county examinations for over ten years, but he does indeed have the smarts and countless tricks up his sleeves. Men like him are best suited to be officials ¨C nobody can try to get past them, whether they are good or bad people. It is to his credit that Anfu has been peaceful for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is right.¡±


    ¡°This Anfu is neither a big nor small county. The imperial government has tried to promote him more than once, but the fellow has refused time and again, preferring to remain in Anfu where he rules as king of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Then, Your Highness, should we really not inform him of our arrival?¡± Lang Po wanted to confirm once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Lang Po knew it was time to keep quiet, so he ceased questioning. Sanniang was passing by and overheard their conversation through the closed doors.


    Your Highness? Sanniang shuddered; just as thieves were afraid of thew, Sanniang was no different, especially since it was a Prince inside. She skipped their room and knocked on the next one, only to find it unlocked! She pushed the doors inwards and stepped in, to see Mo Ruo lying on the bed like a lifeless corpse.


    She smiled, ¡°Young Master, here are the dishes you requested. Should I leave them on the table? Or...¡± She brought the tray towards the bed.


    Mo Ruo opened his eyes slowly, eyed her, and scoffed, ¡°Just get me a jug of wine.¡± He propped himself up from the bed with difficulty, only to realise that he was already holding one himself.


    ¡°Looks like the young master loves his wine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love it; it¡¯s a habit.¡±


    Sanniang gave him a flirtatious smile, ¡°If so, why not have a few cups with this Sanniang?¡±


    ¡°Do you have wine?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Is it any good?¡±


    ¡°We have Shaoxing wine of the finest quality.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Call and answer; Mo Ruo¡¯s inner alcoholic was awoken. He got up and headed to the table by the bed, rapping his fingers on it as he called out, ¡°Then serve it.¡±


    Sanniang ced the tray aside, walking toward the corridor. At her order, a waiter immediately carried several urns of the best Shaoxing wine upstairs. ¡°Does the young master wish to have it with a bowl, or straight from the urn?¡±


    ¡°Whichever Is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then... how much are you betting?¡± Sanniang¡¯s eyes shone greedily.


    Mo Ruo had spent enough time in the world to know the rules. He unfastened a jade pendant from his waistband and threw it down onto the table. ¡°If you win, this jade pendant¡¯s yours.¡±


    Sanniang was going to pick it up to evaluate it herself when Mo Ruo pinned it down with his cup, smirking. ¡°It¡¯s as real as it gets.¡±


    ¡°The young master has such a glib tongue.¡± Sanniang continued, ¡°Since the young master is betting his jade pendant, then I...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you win, it¡¯s yours; if you lose... it¡¯s also yours.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, why make such an irresistible offer?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 437 - A Stolen Good?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 437 ¨C A Stolen Good?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The jade pendant will be mine regardless of the result? Sanniang was surprised. No one could ever take advantage of her and in return she wouldn¡¯t take advantage of others. However, now that Mo Ruo was offering her such a good deal that she was actually afraid to ept.


    Mo Ruo seemed to have felt her hesitation. ¡°Why? Are you worried that the jade pendant is poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Sanniangughed as she leaned forward and said, unting a smile on her red and juicy lips, ¡°Rumour said that the royal court has lost a batch of jewelry recently. And now you¡¯re offering me this jade pendant generously? Is this... a stolen good?¡±


    A stolen good?


    Mo Ruo was greatly entertained by her words. He removed the cup that was ced upside down and revealed the tranquil jade before he poked it with his finger. ¡°Look at this closely. Does this look like a stolen good?¡±


    Sanniang paused for a short while, then reached her long finger out and picked up the jade pendant. She touched it with her finger tip and examined it. Then... she slid it into her bosom, where it glided smoothly into her clothes. The next moment, she arched her body and said in an extremely alluring voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether this is a stolen good or not. Since it¡¯s from Master, then it¡¯s mine. It¡¯s not toote... If Master regrets your words and wants it back now.¡±


    You¡¯ve already put it into your bosom, how am I supposed to get it back? Mo Ruo did not bother to look at her as he said, ¡°I will not retrieve something that I¡¯ve given to a woman.¡±


    ¡°Then... Do you still want to drink the wine?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to drink.¡± As he spoke, he took a bowl of wine and gulped it down. The top-quality Nu¡¯erhong 1 was definitely pleasant to the pte. He licked his lips as he craved for more. With his eyes gently closed, he shook his head in appreciation. ¡°To be able to taste such a good wine in this inn, it must be my umted luck from my previous lives.¡± Then, he drank another bowl of wine.


    With her elbow pressing against the table to support her upper body, Sanniang had her upper body slightly leaned forward as she looked at Mo Ruo with her eyes full of tenderness. ¡°If the Master likes it, you can stay here. You can drink the superior Nu¡¯erhong everyday.¡± She seemed to be a thirsty woman.


    Mo Ruo did not reply her, but drank five bowls of wine continuously to satisfy his craving. It only took him a gulp to finish a bowl!


    After a while, he felt ufortable being stared by Sanniang and pushed a bowl of wine towards her. ¡°The wine doesn¡¯t taste as fragrant when one drinks it alone.¡±


    Sanniang¡¯s expression became more tender. ¡°Fine. Tonight, I¡¯ll drink with Master till you¡¯re satisfied.¡± She raised her bare arm and took the bowl, draining it in one go before continuing with several more!


    The two alcoholics drank the Nu¡¯erhong bowl by bowl until they finished the whole urn. Yet, they did not seem to be drunk at all; It was as if they had only drunk an urn of water.


    Sanniang stood up swaying her slim waist and walked behind Mo Ruo. She rested her hands on his shoulders, then slowly slid them downwards to his chest.


    Seeing that Mo Ruo was not resisting her advances, Sanniang wantonly slipped her hand into the opening of his robes. When she bent her fingers and was ready to pull the item out, a strong hand closed around her wrist. Mo Ruo unceremoniously wrenched Sanniang¡¯s hand out of his robes and flung it aside!


    Sanniang quivered with both her hands clenched into fists. Mo Ruo threw a side nce at her. He wasn¡¯t angry at all,menting lightly, ¡°If Sanniang wants my silver, you can ask for it openly. I¡¯ll definitely give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Master is saying.¡± Her face was the picture of innocence!


    Mo Ruo took out the item in his robes and tossed it onto the table. It made a loud bang! However, it was not a silver tael, but a rock.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a poor man. Apletely poor man. The only thing that¡¯s worth some money is the jade you just took. Regarding this rock... I picked it up by the riverside today I kept it in my pocket because I thought it looked nice. If Sanniang likes it, you can take it.¡± The corner of Sanniang¡¯s lips twitched.


    She rubbed her wrist that was reddened from Mo Ruo¡¯s grip. She wasn¡¯t ashamed in the slightest, but gave a coy smile and sashayed to sit beside Mo Ruo. ¡°Master, don¡¯t misunderstand my intentions. I, Du Sanniang, am not a person who likes to dirty my hands with gold.¡±


    ¡°That will be for the best.¡± Mo Ruo smiled condescendingly as he gulped down thest bowl of wine and he turned the empty bowl upside down.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there would definitely be enough wine for me? There¡¯s no more now.¡±


    Sanniang stood up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get more wine for Master,¡± Then she swayed out of the room.


    Just as she left the room, she heard a sobbing female voice. ¡°Sister Zhan Mo, what happened to you? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Ady was lying on the floor with pale face and the young girl beside her was crying in anxiety.


    ¡°Hey, what is happening?¡± Sanniang walked over as she asked.


    The young girl said, ¡°Our sister has suddenly fainted.¡±


    Sanniang took a good look at her. She couldn¡¯t have died, could she? It¡¯d be terrible if she died in her guesthouse.


    Mo Ruo heard themotion and hurried out from the room too. He squinted as he examined Zhan Mo who was out cold on the floor. He took a deep breath, squatted beside her and told the young maid coldly, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Then, he picked up Zhan Mo in his arms.


    ¡°Which room?¡±


    The young maid was stunned and did not move an inch.


    Mo Ruo repeated his question. ¡°Which room?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that... that room.¡± The maid pointed.


    Mo Ruo carried Zhan Mo to her room and put her down on her bed. Very soon, the troupe leader and the other members heard about the incident and came over. They created amotion, disturbing Jing Rong. He asked his guards, ¡°What happened?¡±


    A guard answered. ¡°A woman fainted just now. Young Master Mo carried her to her room, seemingly trying to help her.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°One of thedies among the people we met by the riverside today.¡±


    Uh huh? Jing Rong¡¯s curiousity was raised. After some contemtion, he went and joined in the crowd.


    When they reached the room, they saw Mo Ruo taking thedy¡¯s pulse seriously. His face was flushed and the room was filled with the smell of wine; it was obvious he had drunk quite a lot of wine. Jing Rong shook his head. This guy will only stop drinking on the day the sun rises from the west.


    Inside the room, the troupe leader was pacing back and forth, muttering, ¡°What can I do if anything happens to her?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry. Sister Zhan Mo will be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be terrible if anything happens to her. We promised to perform at a birthday ceremony at the Zhang Residence and they specifically requested for Zhan Mo to perform. If anything happens to her, where should I find the silver topensate them with?¡± He pped the back of his hand with his palm hard for a few times. ¡®I¡¯ll have to pay a lot aspensation.¡¯


    The young girl who was crying aside said, ¡°Leader, the most important thing now is Sister Zhan Mo¡¯s health. For the past few years, Sister Zhan Mo has done so many performances without getting any rest. If not for that, she would not have fainted out of fatigue.¡±


    ¡°What? This is my fault? You ungrateful souls. I provide you food and clothings, and now you¡¯re ming me instead? If not for me, all of you would have starved to death. Didn¡¯t Zhan Mo worked so hard just so that you all can have decent meals?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Zhan Mo is the lead singer of the opera. If anything happens to her, you will have nothing to eat. I¡¯ll even have topensate to Old Master Zhang with a few hundreds taels.¡±


    The leader was mentally calcting that if anything went wrong with Zhan Mo, the deal to perform for the rich businessman of Anfu, Old Master Zhang, would be off. Worse, he would have to return double amount of the money he had already received.


    ...

 Chapter 438 - The Trunks Have Disappeared

    <h4><strong>Chapter 438 ¨C The Trunks Have Disappeared


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The opera troupe leadermented the thought of having topensate Old Master Zhang! Meanwhile, Mo Ruo had finished reading Zhan Mo¡¯s pulse before and tucked her thin wrist back under the covers before he started to massage his temples.


    The opera troupe leader scurried over, ¡°How is it, young master?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How is it exactly?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mo Ruo stood up expressionlessly and took a sip of water. He finally spoke, albeit monotonously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this youngdy won¡¯t die.¡±


    The opera troupe leader¡¯s worries lifted, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°But... she¡¯ll be bedridden for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Bedridden? We can¡¯t have that. It¡¯s Old Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet the day after tomorrow ¨C we¡¯ve rushed all this way to perform there. If we were to be dyed in any way, we¡¯ll lose heaps of money. No, this cannot do.¡± The opera troupe leader stomped his foot anxiously. He turned to re angrily at Mo Ruo, ¡°Young master, weren¡¯t you a physician? You must save Zhan Mo ¨C she can¡¯t remain ill!¡±


    Mo Ruo scoffed. The sobbing young maidservant came forth to tug on his sleeve, ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong with my young miss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good.¡± Mo Ruo shook his head.


    ¡°Not good? Will she be alright?¡±


    Mo Ruo mumbled, ¡°She was born with an incurable cardiac deficiency. The problem was exacerbated by the yin alignment of her genderbined with her prolonged consumption of Fu Ginseng, known for its cooling properties. She should have been treated with the exact opposite: herbs of a strong yang character. There are three main types of pulses governing the body: the first ¡®warm¡¯, the second ¡®cold¡¯, and the third being ¡®base¡¯. There are simrly three taboos corresponding to each type of pulse: the first type is sensitive to water, the second to heat, and thest, to the wind. This is the basis of medicine; if any of the pulses were interrupted, it would be as severe as breaking bones or losing blood. Your young miss has two disturbed pulses, the ¡®cold¡¯ and ¡®base¡¯ pulses. It will be extremely difficult to treat her, but if you don¡¯t, she¡¯ll die within half a year.¡±


    What? She would die in half a year? The troupe was shocked, but no-one was more shocked than the opera troupe leader.His legs went soft; if not for someone holding him up, he would have already fallen bottom-first.


    Mo Ruo was a straight-talker, and was never wishy-washy; he would examine patients at Yuhua Pavilion when he was in a good mood, but even that didn¡¯t stop him from using curt words. For example, if someone had an incurable disease, he would tell them they were about to die. Those patients would already have a foot in the grave from shock.


    The troupe leader stammered, ¡°Y-Young master, you must cure her. Without her, my troupe is nothing.¡± He pped his thighs as he aired his grievances.


    Sanniang, who had been observing from a corner all this time, suddenly spoke, ¡°Yes, you must cure her. If she dies in my inn and the yamen investigates, my inn will fall to ruins as well.¡± She was still fanning herself with that ivory fan!


    Mo Ruo asked the troupe leader, ¡°Who was it that prescribed Fu Ginseng for her?¡±


    ¡°It was the physician. He... he said that only by doing so can she get better.¡±


    ¡°Quack.¡± Mo Ruo scoffed, ¡°She cannot have any more Fu Ginseng. I¡¯ll write her a new prescription ¨C send someone to gather those herbs. I think the inn should have most, if not all of them. Brew a bowl and have her drink it. Unless she takes this medicine once every two days for half a year, even the gods cannot save her life.¡±


    The troupe leader almost cheered in delight, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Many thanks, young master, many thanks!¡±


    Mo Ruo¡¯s prescription waspleted in no time. Sanniang looked it over once., ¡°What a coincidence, I have all these herbs in my inn.¡± She handed the prescription to a waiter,manding him to prepare the medicinal brew.


    With the show over, Jing Rong had no need to stay. As he left, a man from the troupe rushed in, ¡°Bad news, leader, bad news.¡±


    The troupe leader headed towards him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Our trunks... have been stolen!¡±


    ¡°What? Our trunks were stolen? Those trunks contained our lifeline, the things we need to make a living!¡± His face turned green, sweat dripping down his forehead as he pressed, ¡°What happened?¡±


    That man panted as he spoke hesitantly, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either. I had a stomach ache, so I went to the outhouse. Once I returned and noticed that three trunks were missing, I came up to inform you immediately.¡±


    What should they do? The troupe leader¡¯s instincts were to question Sanniang, ¡°Lady boss, my things were lost on your property ¨C you need to take responsibility for it, no?¡±


    Sanniang was shocked; impossible! She had already warned her subordinates not to touch any of these customers¡¯ belongings, so why, no, how did they go missing? She replied, ¡°Old leader, you shouldn¡¯t me this on our inn.I had already reminded you that this inn was full when you entered. You should watch your own belongings.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Those trunks of yours are not light. This ce is smack in the middle of nowhere ¨C even if thieves took them, they couldn¡¯t possibly travel far. I think, you¡¯re better off chasing after them. Who knows? You might even catch them before they disappear for good.¡±


    The old troupe leader did his utmost to repress his rage as he hurried downstairs to survey the situation at the backyard. Sanniang followed closely behind.


    Ji Yunshu had heard all of themotion as she exited her room. She had intentions to follow behind the troupe leader and Sanniang, but was held back by Jing Rong, ¡°It¡¯s you should rest since it¡¯s already thiste. Don¡¯t meddle in things you¡¯re not involved in; it¡¯ll do you no good.¡± Ji Yunshu pondered, Jing Rong wasn¡¯t wrong! She turned back to head in when a waiter bumped into her shoulder.


    The waiter apologised, ¡°Apologies, young master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    That waiter ran off, but not before Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze fell onto his clothes and the towel over his shoulder. Her gaze darkened. Despite Jing Rong¡¯s protests, she headed downstairs.


    What could he do? The woman he loved was a busybody! Jing Rong could only tag along, lest she get herself into hot water again.


    In the backyard of the inn!


    The carriages of the opera troupe were parked there. Their trunks,rge and small, were all unloaded and pushed to one side. The leader shouted, ¡°Someone in the inn must have stolen it. My boxes all contain important, expensive items.¡± He turned to Sanniang, questioning, ¡°The trunks were lost here ¨C you must take responsibility for it!¡±


    Take responsibility? It was the first time Sanniang had heard such a term. She chuckled, twisting her full figure towards him and his baggage. She drew a finger across one of his trunks, ¡°When you entered my inn, didn¡¯t I already tell you? Now that your trunks are missing, why should you me us? It¡¯s obviously your men who are at fault ¨C maybe one of them did it?¡±


    She angered the troupe with herment, ¡°Why would we steal our own things? Those trunks must have been stolen by your men!¡±


    ¡°You can put whatever you want into your mouth, but you can¡¯t just say anything you want!¡± Sanniang was furious as well. She fanned herself, ¡°Our inn has been operating here for over thirty years. We are a clean business, we would never steal.¡±


    ¡°We lost our trunks here, you mustpensate us.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Go ask around about this Du Sanniang ¨C there¡¯s nobody in this world who can make mepensate them.¡± The troupe were as anxious as ants on fire.


    Suddenly-


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for them, just bring them here.¡±


    They turned to see Ji Yunshu walk into the crowd, parting them as she approached calmly, ¡°You did lose your possessions, but they didn¡¯t go far. They¡¯re actually still right here in this inn.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 439 - Black-hearted Merchants? Informing The Authorities?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 439 ¨C ck-hearted Merchants? Informing The Authorities?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Their trunks were still here in this very inn? They turned back to look at Ji Yunshu. This schrly man had very clean-cut features, but his eyes were as unfathomable as the depths of the ocean. If one stared at them any more, they might fall into an icy abyss.


    The opera troupe leader asked, ¡°Young master, if you say that those trunks aren¡¯t lost, then where are they??¡± He was on tenterhooks.


    Ji Yunshu flicked him a nce, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? They¡¯re still in this inn.¡±


    ¡°Inside the inn?¡± The opera troupe leader was stunned for a moment before quickly turning to re at at Sanniang, jabbing a finger in her direction, ¡°Since those trunks are still here, then you must have stolen them. You ck-hearted merchants! Return our belongings to us!¡±


    ¡°Give them back!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise we¡¯ll inform the authorities!¡±


    The older men in the troupe pushed up their sleeves, preparing themselves for a fight.


    Sanniang had no mind to continue her flirtatious efforts. She closed up her fan and tucked it into her waistband, raising one eyebrow at Ji Yunshu, ¡°I say, young master, where¡¯s your evidence when using our inn? It¡¯s been around for generations and my workers are innocent. We¡¯ll be sure to report you for your wild usations if we head to court!¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡± Eerily calm, Ji Yunshu ignored Sanniang¡¯s piercing stare and instead headed towards the stacked trunks. The red paint that covered them was already king with age, and a small speck of it stuck to her finger as she ran it across their surface. The corners of her lips turned upwards as her eyes turned to the waiter who bumped into her upstairs. He was still panting slightly, sweat stains on his forehead shining under the flickering torch lights.


    Ji Yunshu approached him slowly, ¡°This young fellow seems to be very tired.¡±


    The waiter trembled as he lifted his sleeve to his forehead. He swallowed, remarking casually, ¡°It¡¯s hot today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? But it¡¯s quite cool today.¡±


    ¡°With how many customers there were today, it¡¯s only natural that I would be a little sweaty with all the extra work.¡±


    ¡°In this one¡¯s opinion, that¡¯s not the reason why.¡±


    Hmm? ¡°What... what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your cheeks and neck are flushed, and the muscles in your jaw are popping out slightly ¨C all this points to the fact that you must have lifted something with all of your strength roughly fifteen minutes ago. When someone strains to lift something extremely heavy, their facial and neck muscles will stretch then tense up, resulting in them engorging.¡± She exined logically.


    The waiter staggered back, his beady eyes rolling quicker than his brain could process, ¡°So what if I was lifting something heavy? I¡¯m not that strong ¨C I need to use a lot of strength even when I¡¯m serving dishes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Everyone watched with bated breath, their ears perking up as they hung onto every word. Ji Yunshu pointed at that waiter¡¯s sleeve, ¡°The dust on your sleeve is fresh, and the red paint on your clothes is the same as the type that I¡¯ve just seen on the trunks.¡±


    That waiter swayed; his gaze darted around. He hurriedly crossed his arms in front of his chest, hiding the sleeve that was stained with paint as he tried to defend himself, ¡°I¡¯ve never touched those trunks. Stop spouting nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never used of touching those trunks; you said those words yourself.¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t confess ¨C don¡¯t put words in my mouth. The paint stuck to my sleeve when I was wiping tables. They¡¯re not from those trunks. If you continue to make these usations without proof, then you¡¯re ndering me.¡± He was afraid, but assertive.


    ¡°This one did not malign you ¨C you told me all these yourself.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. She pulled out his arm and pried open his tightly clenched fist to reveal a cut about two inches long sitting on his palm. The wound was still fresh and obviously had not been cleaned, with dried blood crusted messily all over. Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°You must have gotten this wound while you were moving those trunks ¨C some of the wood silvers must have scratched you as you lifted them.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question!


    That waiter immediately pulled his arm back. He stammered and stumbled, ¡°I...¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, ¡°You can stop trying ¨C I only speak of things I¡¯m confident about.¡± She walked over to one of those trunks, pointing to a spot on its lid, ¡°There¡¯s a streak of dried blood on this trunk. It¡¯s obvious why ¨C when you lifted one of the missing trunks, you were cut and the blood on your fresh wound stained the bottom of the trunk you were holding. Because of the pain, you stacked that trunk on top of this one here. This stain here corresponded to where the blood was on that trunk you stacked and moved away. It¡¯s faint and you¡¯ll miss it unless you¡¯re looking for something that¡¯s not supposed to be there.¡±


    The opera troupe leader finally realised what had happened. He rushed up to grab the waiter by his cor and yelled, ¡°You dirty thief! I¡¯m bringing you to the yamen now, let¡¯s go.¡± He dragged him away by the neck.


    Jing Rong stopped him. He tossed out coldly, ¡°Have you given up on your trunks?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t!¡± He tightened his grip on that waiter¡¯s cor, ¡°Hand over my trunks, now!¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t take them.¡± He hollered, pushing the opera troupe leader away. He ran behind Sanniang, cowering as he pleaded, ¡°Sanniang, I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t take them, I swear!¡± Pleading innocent!


    Sanniang knew better; they must have done it behind her back! However, she couldn¡¯t just leave her own men out to dry. She put herself between the waiter and the crowd, addressing Ji Yunshu, ¡°Young master, you have no real evidence; just saying that he stole them doesn¡¯t prove that it was him.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was neither troubled nor rushed; in fact, she was no different from her normal, confident self!


    ......


    The opera troupe, on the other hand, was much lessposed.


    ¡°You stole our things. If you don¡¯t return them to us now, we¡¯re going straight to the officials.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go report them to the authorities now ¨C you¡¯re just ck-hearted merchants.¡±


    ¡°Scammers.¡±


    ...


    They began to riot!


    Sanniang had seen too many of these; she yelled at the top of her voice, ¡°What are you screaming about? This is this Sanniang Du¡¯s property; anyone who dares make a ruckus cannot be forgiven. Don¡¯t talk about those officials; even if it were the Emperor of the Heavens, this Sanniang Du will give him what he deserves!¡± She definitely had the confidence and charisma as the crowd fell silent!


    Sanniang spoke to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Dead mice don¡¯t fear the cold. If you can find those missing trunks, this Sanniang Du promises topensate these people double of what those trunks are worth. If you can¡¯t find them however, or any damning evidence for that matter, then I¡¯ll take it that you all are purposely picking a fight with this Sanniang Du. You¡¯ll know the consequences of that then.¡±


    The opera troupe deted.


    ...

 Chapter 440 - Anfu is about to welcome a prince

    <h4><strong>Chapter 440 ¨C Anfu is about to wee a prince


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The old leader lost his steam. In any case, these were just the words of an insignificant schr; he didn¡¯t dare to put too much faith in them. He could only look toward Ji Yunshu, thinking, you must bring out the evidence!


    ¡°The thing must be in the inn, and it must be very well hidden to keep the object inside unharmed.¡±


    As she spoke, Ji Yunshu grabbed the towel from the waiter¡¯s shoulder, picking a some straw from it and tilting her head in curiosity. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that there would be a piece of straw on this otherwise pristine towel? Even stranger, the towel reeks of horse. It¡¯s reasonable for a waiter to have dust on his clothes, but for the towel on his shoulders to have straw and smell of horses ¨C Isn¡¯t it too out of ce? But of course, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had to hide those threerge chests somewhere out of the way; you could even say that it would be unavoidable.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, the waiter¡¯s legs turned into jelly, almost causing him to fall to the ground. Everyone stared.


    Ji Yunshu swung the towel back on the water¡¯s shoulder, then turned to the old sect leader. ¡°Old troupe leader, there should be a secret chamber under the straw in the barn. Your missing trunks should be right there ¨C you only have to get men to bring it out.¡± He agreed and bade his men to do as she said.


    Not long after, the troupe members really did carry out the missing chests. Panting, the leader said, ¡°Old leader, these three chests were really found in a secret chamber under the barn!¡± The proof was right there.


    The old leader was furious. ¡°Mistress, the things have been found. What else do you have to say?¡±


    Sanniang had an ugly look on her face. Holding back the fireballs of fury in her eyes, she lifted her foot and savagely kicked the waiter. ¡°You dare to steal? Do you not want to live anymore?¡±


    The waiter immediately kneeled on the floor. ¡°Sanniang, please spare me! My hands were merely itchy, so...¡±


    ¡°Itchy hands?¡± Sanniang raged, ¡°Right, then we¡¯ll just cut this hand off!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    The waiter started sobbing and pleading. ¡°Sanniang, please let me off. I won¡¯t dare, I really won¡¯t dare to do this anymore. If I lose this hand, I would be ruined. Sanniang, on ount of me having worked so many years for you, please let me off. I guarantee there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Sanniang was resolute. With an icy expression, she shot her subordinate a look. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and cut his hand off!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Two men came up, one pulling on the waiter¡¯s hand, the other raising a knife in preparation.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ji Yunshu stopped them in the nick of time. The executor¡¯s hand stopped in its tracks.


    She didn¡¯t want to see bloodshed in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Old Master, since your things have been retrieved, you haven¡¯t really lost out on anything. In addition, Sanniang had said that she would pay you back double the value of those chests. Why not leave it at that, and not cost him a hand?¡±


    Although the old master was angry, after all was said and done, his things had been retrieved with Ji Yunshu¡¯s help; he couldn¡¯t really refuse her request. After some thought, he sighed and waved a hand. ¡°Since the gentleman has spoken, I¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    He then turned to the waiter. ¡°You listen up. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll send you to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes yes...¡± He nodded frantically.


    The old master ordered the chests to be brought upstairs. The crowd also dispersed.


    Sanniang looked at the waiter. ¡°Although you¡¯ve managed to keep your hand, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll be free of punishment. Since the source of trouble was your hand, your arm must receive punishment. Fifty strokes of the cane. If you make it through, good for you; if it breaks, then so be it.¡±


    The waiter didn¡¯t dare to plead for further mercy, and was brought away soon after. Of course, Sanniang didn¡¯t forget to thank Ji Yunshu. ¡°Many thanks to this gentleman. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve let the fox into the henhouse.I¡¯ll bring him to the yamen first thing tomorrow.¡±


    Ji Yunshu said instead, ¡°That is a masterful stroke indeed; wrapping this thing up cleanly and seamlessly.¡±


    ¡°What is Teacher trying to imply with these words?¡±


    ¡°Those chests were heavy enough where one person wouldn¡¯t be able to move them. Additionally, isn¡¯t it strange for there to be a secret chamber under the stables? Unless...your subordinates are used to doing this kind of thing? Or even you yourself are involved.¡±


    Straight to the heart of the problem!


    Sanning¡¯s expression did not change. Leaning towards Ji Yunshu, she whispered, ¡°Miss is certainly a smart person.¡±


    Miss? Ji Yunshu was a little taken aback.


    Sanniang flicked open her fan and stroked the feathery tips across the side of Ji Yunshu¡¯s face, then tapped her gently on the nose. ¡°The bodily fragrance of men and women are different. I, Sanniang, have seen more people that you have eaten salt 1; I can tell if you are a man or woman with just a nce.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°All in all, I still have to thank Teacher for your mercy.¡±


    ¡°I am not merciful; I am just tired. I don¡¯t have time to look deeper into this matter. Since you¡¯ve found a scapegoat, I can only warn the monkey by killing the chicken 2. I hope that you, as the monkey, would restrain yourself.¡±


    ¡°Good. I, Du Sanniang, will keep these words in mind.¡± She gave a smile and left.


    After the crowd had dispersed, Jing Rong walked over. ¡°This Sanniang is a smart person. It was good that you didn¡¯t expose her. After all, we are travelling and should be more cautious.¡±


    She nodded in response.


    ¡°Alright, you better rest early. We still have to hurry on our journey tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The two went upstairs.


    However... In a room on the first floor, the waiter who had been punished with fifty strokes of the rod was kneeling on the floor, both arms hanging at his sides as if they had been dislocated. He was shivering as he knelt, his face deathly pale. Sanniang sat on a chair, a murderous expression on her face. She raised her leg and gave the waiter a kick.


    ¡°Useless thing!¡±


    The waiter toppled to the side. ¡°Sanniang, please spare me.¡± His voice trembled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before not to have any weird ideas? We can¡¯t afford to offend this bunch of people at the inn. You dare to not listen to my words and take action in secret? You¡¯ve followed me for so many years, but still tripped this old madam up. If that situation wasn¡¯t resolved so peacefully just now, this old madam would have had your head!¡±


    ¡°Sanniang, how would I know that schr would appear at the inn, and even know everything! I...¡±


    ¡°You still dare to speak? If that schr didn¡¯t let us off, both of us would already be locked in the yamen.¡±


    The waiter could only concede.


    ¡°Could you lift the chests alone? Were you the only one that dug the secret chamber in the stables? She only let us off because she didn¡¯t want to bother with the fuss!¡±


    The waiter thought for a minute, then suddenly said, ¡°So Sanniang, should we...¡± Kill her.


    Before he could finish his words, Sanniang gave him a mighty p. Pa!


    ¡°Do you not want to live anymore? Do you know what kind of people they are?¡±


    ¡°Sanniang, who are they?¡± The waiter asked in a quivering tone.


    ¡°That man in blue that came with the schr is a prince.¡± Eh?!


    The waiter went cross-eyed in fear. ¡°Pr...prince?¡± His whole body started trembling.


    Sanniang narrowed her eyes as she became lost in thought. After a while, she summoned her subordinate. ¡°Go inform Liu Zhiliang. Tell him to be careful. Anfu is about to wee a prince.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 441 - Is This Daylight Robbery?

    <h4><strong>Chapter 441 ¨C Is This Daylight Robbery?


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    After the fiasco, the opera troupe took extra care that night, making sure to leave before dawn broke to prevent anything else from urring. Before they went on their way, Sanniang repaid the value of their three trunks in full. That opera troupe leader¡¯s fury dissipated upon receiving the silver, and he left much happier than when he first arrived. That young miss, Zhan Mo, even left a note for Mo Ruo, but nobody knew of its contents!


    At sunrise, Jing Rong prepared his group for departure. Ji Yunshu exited her room after she had finished packing up her belongings, only to see Sanniang leaning on the guardrail before Mo Ruo¡¯s door. Her fair arm was extended at her elbow, a yellowish note pinched between her index and middle fingers. She turned it over and over repeatedly while she waited for her prey.


    A door opened; Mo Ruo stretchedzily as he yawned. He rubbed his eyes, blinking twice before making sure that it was who he thought it was before him. Sanniang asked gently, ¡°Finally awake?¡±


    Mo Ruo scoffed, his eyes fixed on that note between her fingers, ¡°Something for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp ¨C it¡¯s for you indeed.¡±


    ¡°Your secret wine brewing method?¡±


    ¡°Even better.¡±


    Mo Ruo scratched his chin, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¨C are those the title deeds to this inn? Since Sanniang is so generous, then I¡¯ll be receiving these with thanks.¡± He reached out towards them!


    Sanniang suddenly pulled her arm backwards and around her back, putting that note out of his reach. She waddled forwards, grinning wickedly at Mo Ruo as she taunted, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Sanniang put that note to her nose and sniffed, remarking, ¡°There¡¯s a faint fragrance of a woman¡¯s.¡±


    A woman? Mo Ruo was intrigued.


    Sanniang continued, ¡°That young miss went quite a ways to thank you for saving her life. She purposely left this for you before she left early in the morning, repeatedly reminding me to personally deliver this into your hands.¡± She waved the letter around under his nose!


    Mo Ruo snatched it away and opened it; there were only three written sentences.


    Many thanks, young master. We will meet again if fate allows. This debt will be repaid.


    Her handwriting was considered neat, but herck of practice showed; it was someone who did not write on a daily basis. He folded that letter neatly and hid it in his sleeves, away from prying eyes.


    Sanniang cosied up to Mo Ruo, raising a plucked eyebrow as she teased, ¡°So? What moving love song did that sickly young miss dedicate to you?¡±


    Mo Ruo smirked. He turned to face her, shaking his head regrettably, ¡°s, I thought it was a recipe for wine, or the deeds to this inn.¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Lang Po began to holler from downstairs, ¡°Teacher Ji, Young Master Mo, the carriages are ready and waiting outside. It¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    Teacher Ji? Mo Ruo and Sanniang snapped their heads back, meeting Ji Yunshu¡¯s nosy gaze. Sanniang spoke, ¡°Has the young master risen? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± You gave me such a fright!


    Ji Yunshu merely nodded, heading downstairs without paying attention to Sanniang¡¯s sarcasticments, ¡°It¡¯s rare to find such an aloof young master today, especially one so stingy with his words.¡±


    Mo Ruo headed down as well, their entire party leaving the inn as the world began to wake. So did Zhao Huai and his men!


    ......


    With everyone gone, Sanniang was at her usual spot behind the counter, her fingers flicking the abacus before her. The more she calcted, the murkier her gaze became, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely recoup my losses someday, along with the interest they owe me!¡±


    ...


    Their carriages travelled along the official path for half a day, not once stopping since they left the inn. It was already June, and the sweltering heat at midday was not something to be taken lightly. This, inbination with the humidity, made it unbearable even in the shade of the carriages.


    Wei Yi tugged at his shirt and cor, mopping away at his dripping sweat, grumbling, ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Ji Yunshu could only use a piece of paper, fanning him patiently. He asked, ¡°Shu¡¯er, aren¡¯t you hot as well?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°When I was sleepingst night with Brother Lang, he kept squeezing me to a corner ¨C now I¡¯m aching all over! It was so hot too and I pushed him for ages, but he wouldn¡¯t budge!¡± He was full ofints!


    She chuckled.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, can I sleep with you? You¡¯re much smaller and won¡¯t take up much space. There¡¯ll be plenty room for everyone, and...¡± He grabbed her hands, ¡°Shu¡¯er¡¯s hands and body are cold ¨C if we slept together, it wouldn¡¯t be hot anymore!¡±


    ¡°You rascal, what are you thinking of?¡± Ji Yunshu flicked his forehead jokingly as she pulled her hands out of his palms.


    Wei Yi grabbed his head and winced, blinking innocently, ¡°Does Shu¡¯er not want to sleep with me?¡±


    Ugh! How should she reply? If she just used any old excuse, that fellow would take her words for the truth again! She decided not to answer.


    Knock, knock! Someone rapped on the carriage door.


    Ji Yunshu pulled back the curtains. The next minute, Lang Po handed a water bottle to her through the open window, ¡°Teacher Ji, you must be thirsty. Have some water.¡±


    She received it carefully, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher Ji, his Highness wanted me to ask you if you wanted to stop and rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Wei Yi pushed his way and popped his head out of the window, shouting, ¡°I want to rest!¡± He did not wait for Lang Po¡¯s agreement and bounced about, ¡°I want to get off the carriage, out of the carriage!¡±


    Neigh... The horseman pulled in his reins as the carriage came to a halt. Wei Yi jumped down almost immediately, sucking in a few deep breaths feeling as if he had just been resurrected!


    ¡°Master Wei, are you alright?¡± Lang Po asked concernedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°The weather¡¯s just horrible these days. How about riding with me? At least there¡¯ll be some breeze.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem, I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to sit with Shu¡¯er together in the carriage.¡± Wei Yi pouted.


    Ji Yunshu peeked out, telling Wei Yi, ¡°Wei YI, if you¡¯re tired, we can rest here for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, just hot.¡±


    ¡°Thene back inside, I¡¯ll fan you. It¡¯ll be much more cooling when the sun sets ¨C this way we can also arrive at Anfu by the evening.¡±


    Wei Yi considered briefly, before nodding. He had already put a foot up onto the carriage when he paused, as if he had just remembered something important. He turned back to re angrily at Lang Po, stretching out a haughty hand, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll return my silver to me at the ry station? You didn¡¯t give them back yesterday, so give them to me now!¡± He looked like a little debt collector!


    That rascal may be dumb, but he had a good memory! Lang Po did not have that many silvers on him; why would he? He felt his empty pouch, and his eyelids began to twitch. Coincidentally, Jing Rong looked back at him from the carriage in front, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lang Po dismounted straightaway, running towards Jing Rong as he whispered, ¡°Your Highness, Master Wei asked me for his silver. It was fifty-three taels! I don¡¯t have that much on me, this...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then borrow some.¡±


    Huh?! Lang Po pleaded, ¡°Your Highness, you were the one who took Master Wei¡¯s silver; I didn¡¯t take any of them! Even if you pushed this onto me, I can¡¯t solve it!¡±


    Jing Rong nodded, but only for show, ¡°Then, how about this. This Prince will lend you fifty-three taels which you can return to him. I¡¯ll deduct this amount from your next pay.¡±


    Holy cow, is this daylight robbery? Lang Po had the impulse to choke him, but, he didn¡¯t have the guts; he could only agree to this obviously lose-lose situation, ¡°Fine, this servant will borrow those taels.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 442 - The Flatterer

    <h4><strong>Chapter 442 ¨C The tterer


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Jing Rong took out the fifty three taels that were supposed to belong to Wei Yi and handed it to Lang Po, without forgetting to remind Lang Po, ¡°Remember, you owe this Prince fifty three taels.¡±


    ¡°This humble one understands.¡± He received the fifty three taels with his heart bleeding, and stuffed the silver into Wei Yi¡¯s arms. He moved his gaze away from the silver, not wanting to look at them.


    Wei Yi went up to the carriage joyfully as he received the silver. He seemed to have forgotten about the heat he wasining about and had no idea that Lang Po was close to crying.


    They continued their journey after that interlude.


    They arrived at Anfu County when it was almost seven in the evening. Anfu was neitherrge nor small. The design of the building resembled the architecture in Jiangnan Town. Other than the three major streets, the others were small roads and alleys that messily intersected with one another. The county did not look prosperous, but it could not be considered as a poor rural region either. It was ced beside the mountain with ess to rivers, a very peaceful ce. The moment the carriage entered the city of the county, it attracted some attention.


    Even though Anfu was situated along the state highway, it was not the only way to the Capital. It could even be considered one of the furthest deviations from the Capital route, which would add a full day to the journey. Hence, many businessmen or travellers would avoid Anfu and opt for shortcuts on smaller roads to save time before they returned to the state highway again. However, Jing Rong worried that the smaller roads would be too bumpy for thefort of Ji Yunshu and Aunty Xie, so he ordered his subordinates to follow the state highway and to tolerate the dy.


    The people of Anfu were naturally curious about the long procession of carriages entering the city. Fortunately, they were not particrly conspicuous as it waste at night.


    When they arrived at the inn, Jing Rong ordered his people to bring the carriages and horses to the backyard. Not long after that, Zhao Huai andpany also entered the inn. The two groups did not interact with each other but acted like strangers. They all took a seat on the first floor and had their meals, minding their own businesses. Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi were sharing a table, while Aunty Xie was having her meal in her room. Mo Ruo was sitting alone on the side with his wine.


    After a few cups of wine, Mo Ruo resumed speaking nonsense. ¡°What a pity. Two people who have feelings to each other separated by the bridge of magpies.¡± Obviously, the bridge of magpies referred to Wei Yi.


    Hearing to his words, Jing Rong picked up a chopstick and threw it at Mo Ruo. However, Mo Ruo caught it. ¡°Thank you. I needed another chopstick to make a pair.¡±


    Jing Rong did not want to argue with him further. He picked up some vegetables and put it in Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Yunshu epted his offer.


    Wei Yi saw this as he was eating. He immediately imitated Jing Rong and put a piece of meat into Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Shu¡¯er likes to eat meat.¡± He then picked up the piece of vegetable from her bowl. ¡°Shu¡¯er is not eating your vegetables.¡± How willful and proud! It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Ji Yunshu felt awkward and Jing Rong was speechless. Although his face turned sour, he could only swallow his frustration.


    At this moment, Lang Po walked to Jing Rong¡¯s side and whispered something. Jing Rong¡¯s face turned solemn. He contemted for a short moment before he left the inn without saying anything. Outside the inn stood a yamen runner. He cupped his hands and bowed the moment he saw Jing Rong. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Prince, Lord Liu wants to invite Prince to the yamen.¡±


    Interesting!


    ¡°That old fox has gotten the news so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Lord said that he will keep waiting until he meets the Prince.¡±


    In reply, Lang Po said, ¡°Your Lord is powerful indeed! He dares to order our Prince to visit the yamen? If he really intends to meet the Prince, why does he note over personally?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The yamen runner did not know how to reply.


    Jing Rong thought for a while, took a nce at the inn and ordered Lang Po, ¡°Instruct the others to look after Teacher Ji properly. This Prince will go to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°This humble one will follow.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Ziran will be with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang Po replied.


    Jing Rong and Shi Ziran followed the yamen runner to the yamen.


    Liu Zhiliang had been waiting outside the yamen to wee Jing Rong. The moment he saw Jing Rong, he lifted his gown and knelt on the ground. ¡°This humble official wees Prince Rong. Hope that the Prince will forgive this humble one for not weing the Prince at the front gate of the city.¡±


    Looking at him, Jing Rong said coldly, ¡°Liu Zhiliang, quit acting in front of this Prince. Get up now so that you don¡¯t fracture your legs.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang stood up, head still lowered deferrentially. He did not dare to look straight into Jing Rong¡¯s face. Instead, he said with his lowered head, ¡°Prince, this humble official has prepared a feast in the backyard, hoping that Prince will enjoy it.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s gaze darkened as he sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary. If not for the Prince, this humble official would not have the position of county magistrate in Anfu. This humble one always remembered Prince¡¯s kindness and has wanted repaying the favour if this humble one met the Prince again. Now that this humble one finally has the chance to meet Prince again, this humble one has to provide the best hospitality.¡± Simpering and fawning!


    Jing Rong sized Liu Zhiliang up as if he was able to read Liu Zhiliang¡¯s mind. ¡°Liu Zhiliang, who informed you about this Prince¡¯s arrival at Anfu?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang bowed again and said with a smile, ¡°The news about the Prince travelling to Yufu County to investigate the case of the missing relief silver has spread. The Prince is a noble and naturally will not take the shortcuts like the others but will definitely pass by Anfu. For the past few days, this humble official has been getting ready to wee the Prince.¡± Shi Ziran spoke up from the side. ¡°Lord Liu, you are not telling the truth. If you had been ready to wee the Prince, why did you not wee us at the city gates? Yet you sent your subordinate to invite our Prince to your county yamen? How arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Prince, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Liu Zhiliang bent his back lower as he exined sinctly, ¡°This humble one thought that the Prince would have sent a notice before arriving at Anfu. However, as the day drew closer, this humble official did not receive any notification. Therefore, this humble one assumed that the Prince intended to arrive discreetly so this humble one decided not to wee Prince at the city gates. This humble official wanted to invite the Prince over personally, but thought that the action might expose the Prince¡¯s identity. So this humble official had be discourteous and send my subordinates over with the invitation; we simply did not want to alert the others and upset the Prince.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang was on par with the assistant senior official of the Supreme Court. They were both experts in ttery. Moreover, all his words hit the right spots and made it inappropriate for Jing Rong to question him further.


    Therefore... ¡°Fine, Liu Zhiliang, this Prince will not stay longer. The reason I came here is not for the feast you prepared, but to check in and see if you¡¯refortable being the ouw king.¡± Jing Rong said.


    Ouw king? Liu Zhiliang gave a perplexed look and said immediately, ¡°The Prince must be joking. How can this humble official be an ouw king? This humble one is nothing but a grass worm in front of the Prince and is ready to please the Prince at anytime.¡±


    ¡°Such a slick tongue.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang was terrified by Jing Rong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Anfu County has been peaceful for the past few years. It seems you have done your job as magistrate well. This Prince understands. Hence, I will not stay any longer. You will keep doing your job and when this Prince returns to the Capital, I¡¯ll bring up your name at the Ministry of Personnel.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Prince.¡± He asked, ¡°Does Prince really not want to take a seat inside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. This Prince has something else to do.¡±


    ¡°Then, this humble official will order someone to send you off.¡± Liu Zhiliang sent two of his subordinates to escort Jing Rong. Two pageboys ran in hastily as Jing Rong was just about to leave. The pageboys knelt in front of Liu Zhiliang.


    ¡°Lord, our... our Old Master Zhang is dead.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang was shocked, ¡°Old Master Zhang?¡±


    The pageboys were petrified. ¡°It was Old Master¡¯s birthday celebration today and an opera troupe was invited to perform at the residence. Halfway through the performance, Old Master... died.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 443 - South City Opera Troupe

    <h4><strong>Chapter 443 ¨C South City Opera Troupe


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Old Master Zhang is dead? He¡¯s a well-known rich businessman in Anfu County! Rumour said that it was Old Master Zhang¡¯s sixtieth birthday, and that they were having a banquet at his residence. Half of the guests were high-ranked county officials, while the other half were noblemen from neighboring cities. The whole residence was upied with banquet tables and two of the rooms were fully stacked with presents. It was extremely merry.


    Speaking of Old Master Zhang, although he appeared to be a polite person on the outside, he was actually a very miserly person, who would never let any silver slip out of his fingers. He was nicknamed ¡®iron rooster¡¯ 1! To appear extravagant, he arranged many performances for the banquet. There were songs and dances, and they even paid a huge amount of money to hire an opera troupe that came from afar. No one would have expected that Old Master Zhang would fall over at his seat during the y and pass away on the spot! At that moment, everyone was horrified and Zhang Residence was in total disarray.


    Liu Zhiliang was petrified the moment he heard the news. The yamen runner reminded, ¡°Lord, shall we head to the Zhang Residence now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You head over with the rest and lock down Zhang Residence, then inform the coroner to pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The yamen runner promptly went ahead to carry out his task.


    Liu Zhiliang cupped his hands and bowed to Jing Rong, ¡°The Prince, this case hase too suddenly, this humble official...¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and do your job. This Prince will not disturb further. You don¡¯t have to send your subordinates to escort this Prince either.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Rong nced at the two pageboys who were still kneeling on the ground, shivering. He squinted with his sharp eyes and left with Shi Ziran.


    On their way back... Shi Ziran asked curiously, ¡°Prince, is this another mysterious murder case?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Jing Rong sneered, ¡°Old Master Zhang might have eaten too much and died of excessive eating. How can you find so many mysterious cases on earth?¡±


    Shi Ziran nodded and smirked like a fool.


    They returned to the inn two hourster. The moment he stepped into his room, he saw Ji Yunshu sitting there waiting for him. He raised the corner of his lips devilishly and shed a naughty smile dismissing Shi Ziran and closing the door. He thought to himself, ¡®This woman hase to the wolf¡¯s den on her own.¡¯


    ¡°You were waiting for me?¡± He asked.


    Ji Yunshu ignored the question. ¡°Brother Lang said that you went to the yamen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To meet Liu Zhiliang.¡±


    ¡°I heard that someone from the Zhang Residence died?¡± Ji Yunshu spoke without much emotion in her tone.


    Jing Rong smiled, ¡°The news has spread rather quickly.¡± He took a seat beside her and used amanding tone, ¡°You listen to me carefully. We¡¯re leaving here the first thing tomorrow.¡± What he actually meant was, ¡®You shall not get involved in this!¡¯


    Of course, Ji Yunshu understood his words. She smiled and poured two cups of tea, pushed one of the cups in front of him, and stood up to leave. She had only taken two steps forward before Jing Rong grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace, taking the opportunity to slide his hand around her waist. She couldn¡¯t break free! Their bodies were leaning against each other. A tall one and a short one. A muscr one and a petite one.


    Before Ji Yunshu regained herposure, her chin was lifted by Jing Rong with his fingers. Her gaze stared right into his and they locked eyes! ¡°Are you nning to leave just like this?¡±


    Her eyes shifted, ¡°If not?¡±


    Jing Rong appeared to be jealous as he said, ¡°That brat Wei Yi has been upying your attention the whole journey. It has been difficult for this Prince to even talk to you. Now that you send yourself into my room, you¡¯re like a piece of juicy meat right beside my mouth. How can I just let you go?¡± He leaned forward as he spoke and rested his forehead against hers. His eyes appeared domineering yet full of tenderness.


    Numbness ran through Ji Yunshu¡¯s body as she tried to lean backwards. However, Jing Rong¡¯s hand was firm on her waist.


    ¡°Little vixen, don¡¯t try to run away from me. This Prince will eat you alive tonight.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense or not, we¡¯ll find outter.¡± His lips drew closer.


    Ji Yunshu blocked him with her hands pressing against his chest, pushing him a few inches away. She bit her lips, shifted her gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. You should rest earlier.¡±


    She struggled to escape from his arms and left the room hastily. Jing Rong was left alone in the room, frustrated. I should¡¯ve thrown the woman on the bed and finished it there and then. It¡¯s as if the meat in my mouth fell into the drain. He sighed, then changed his clothes and went to bed.


    The next day morning, it was mayhem at the first floor of the inn.


    ¡°Have you heard about it? Old Master Zhang passed awayst night.¡±


    ¡°I heard about the newsst night. Old Master Zhang was celebrating his birthday at his residence and there were a lot of guests. While they were watching the opera, he suddenly fainted on the ground. And when they checked on him, they found out that he was dead.¡±


    ¡°Was it a fit?¡±


    ¡°Old Master Zhang was a healthy man. How would he experience a fit?¡±


    At this moment, someone said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that the coroner sent by the yamen discovered that the Old Master Zhang died of poisoning. Someone poisoned his tea. They have found the murderer and sent them to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Apparently it¡¯s the youngdy who acts as the main singer for the South City Opera Troupe. Her name is Zhan Mo, and was specially requested for Old Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    The audience gasped, ¡°What grudge did she hold against Old Master Zhang? Why did she have to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows!¡±


    Everyone leaned on the table to discuss this intriguing case.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong were having their meal at the first floor and overheard the whole conversation. ¡®Zhan Mo was the one who poisoned Old Master Zhang? Thedy who fainted at the inn at the countryside?¡¯ Ji Yunshu was contemtive but Jing Rong, who sat opposite to her, could not to be bothered. He continued to eat and drink as he said emotionlessly, ¡°Those who can mind their own business will lead long lives.¡± It was unclear who Jing Rong¡¯s unexpected words were directed to.


    Ji Yunshu understood his underlying meaning. Hence, she shut her ears and pretended not to listen to anything.


    However, Mo Ruo put his chopsticks down, stood up abruptly and walked towards the people who were still in their discussion. He squeezed himself into the crowd and took a seat. He asked after he poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip out of the teacup, ¡°The South City Opera Troupe? What kind of opera troupe is that?¡±


    Everyone looked the stranger skeptically. Although they were curious, they ignored him and continued their chatter.


    One of the people nced at Mo Ruo in disdain, ¡°You don¡¯t know about the South City Opera Troupe? They¡¯re famous! Rumour has it that they once performed in front of the emperor and other noblemen at the pce. However, the old leaderter passed away and the South City Opera Troupe lost their spot in the limelight. No matter how bad their situation was though, they still had their main singer, Miss Zhan Mo. Her voice is alluring. Besides, her performance in the show ¡®The Dream of Zhuang,¡¯ brings the character to life. Whoever has the chance to watch her performance will have no regret for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 444 - I’ll Take The Case

    <h4><strong>Chapter 444 ¨C I¡¯ll Take The Case


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The onlookers began toment negatively, ¡°Such a fool; Miss Zhan Mo¡¯s got a great voice and is the best actress;only the rich can afford to pay to watch one of her performances. Commoners like us can¡¯t even listen to one song even after slogging away our entire lives.¡± He tutted his teeth, and walked away shaking his head!


    Mo Ruo¡¯s curiosity was not satisfied, ¡°Why would that Miss Zhan Mo kill somebody? Why did the yamen officials arrest her? Didn¡¯t Old Master Zhang die halfway through the show? Why did the me fall onto that young miss¡¯s shoulders?¡±


    A stick-thin man neared Mo Ruo, answering his questions, ¡°These ones I can answer.¡± He finished, ¡°My second uncle, who works as a yamen runner, told us about what had happened when he returned homest night. Actually, Miss Zhan Mo had personally handed Old Master Zhang a cup of tea before she went on stage. He died after drinking it and when the coroner went to examine the body, he found that there was poison in that cup of tea!¡±


    ¡°But why would she kill Old Master Zhang? She doesn¡¯t have any motive.¡±


    ¡°Who knows why! The young miss wouldn¡¯t divulge anything, and she¡¯s already locked up in the yamen prison. If she were to be interrogated, she would definitely sumb to their torturous methods and eventually confess.¡±


    ¡°What a waste, what a waste.¡±


    Mo Ruo had heard all he needed. He squeezed his way out of the crowd and returned to his original seat, picking up his drink as if none of his questions had mattered in the first ce. Jing Rong was simrly unmoving, leaving Ji Yunshu to bury her burning questions. Once their group was packed up and fully stocked, Jing Rong gave the order for them to leave.


    However, a rowdy crowd began to make their way towards them as soon as they exited the inn¡¯s doors. Some of those people were screaming, others shouting, and indistinct sounds of objects being thrown grew louder and louder... One of those men pushed his way through all that chaos, dashing in their direction, only to be held back by Jing Rong¡¯s guards before he could fly right into Jing Rong¡¯s face. That man was treated like an assassin and pressed to the floor, but he yelled maniacally, ¡°It¡¯s gone, I have nothing, I have nothing anymore...¡±


    Another of that group broke away and scurried over, screaming ¡®troupe leader¡¯ as he ran. It seemed like these people were the troupe they had met, and that the man currently pinned to the floor was none other than their leader. Jing Rong gestured and he was immediately released.


    The troupe member helped his leader up, ¡°Troupe leader, we¡¯d better head back. Zhan Mo will be alright.¡±


    ¡°Gone, gone...¡± It was like he had gonepletely mad! His troupe sighed at this sorry sight, some of the women even shedding tears.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu were downright perplexed; only a day had passed, how did the troupe leader go mad? Suddenly, a servant girl fell to her knees with a thud, kowtowing three times at Ji Yunshu¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stretched out to help her up, but that young girl pushed her away, crying, ¡°Young master, you need to help my young miss. Please save her, please. She didn¡¯t kill or poison anybody. Since you could figure out who stole our trunks, you can surely discover who killed Old Master Zhang. Our troupe leader has already turned into this mess from shock, and we¡¯ve run out of ideas. Please, generous young master, please save her. I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to you, please, sir...¡± She began to kowtow like she promised, the sound of her skull against the hard ground ringing across the sky. Very quickly, the ground before her was dyed a painful red.


    ¡°Please, get up first.¡± Ji Yunshu tugged at her, hoping to get her up and off her knees.


    That young girl was much stronger than she looked, and she kept resisting Ji Yunshu¡¯s efforts as she continued kowtowing, ¡°I¡¯ll only get up if the young master promises to help me, otherwise I¡¯ll remain here kneeling.¡±


    Ji Yunshu tried to convince her, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether your young miss killed anyone; nor do I have the evidence to prove her innocence.You¡¯re just putting me in a difficult spot.¡±


    The young girl straightened up and waved her hands frantically, ¡°That¡¯s not it; my young miss really didn¡¯t kill anyone. She didn¡¯t poison Old Master Zhang ¨C someone framed her. Young master, please save my young miss. Please, I beg you.¡± She resumed her kowtowing, virtually making a sizeable dent into the granite.


    Ji Yunshu was caught between a rock and a hard ce.Turning to Jing Rong for his opinion, she was met by his icy cold expression. He stared wordlessly at the young girl on the ground. After some time, he finally made up his mind, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the yamen.¡±


    Hmm? Huh? Did she hear wrongly? Ji Yunshu was floored.


    Jing Rong turned to Lang Po, ¡°Go inform Liu Zhiliang that I¡¯ll be at the yamen soon.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lang Po left at his word.


    Ji Yunshu was extremely surprised at his decision. When she snapped back to reality, she hurriedly addressed that young girl, ¡°Miss, bring your troupe leader back first.¡±


    ¡°Then, is the young master agreeing to help my young miss?¡±


    Ji Yunshu paused for a moment in hesitation, before nodding affirmatively, ¡°If your young miss was indeed framed, I¡¯ll take this case.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, young master.¡± That young girl gave one final kowtow, before getting up from her knees. The opera troupe thanked Ji Yunshu enthusiastically before leading their leader away.


    In no time, Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu, and Mo Ruo arrived at the yamen doors. Liu Zhiliang was already waiting for them, practically running out to meet them, ¡°This official greets Prince Rong. Could this official enquire what business Prince Rong has with our yamen today?¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Jing Rong was straight to the point, as cool as he usually was.


    ¡°Who is Your Highness referring to?¡±


    ¡°The suspect you arrested.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Your Highness hase this way for that matter?¡±


    ¡°Bring her here. This Prince will interrogate her myself.¡± He strided into the yamen without a second word.


    As Ji Yunshu brushed past Liu Zhiliang, his gaze hovered on her for an extra second as his heart began to pound. Was this Teacher Ji? That famed Teacher Ji? He was nervous at this thought, but kept a calm facade, ordering his men to bring Zhan Mo from her cell to the public court.


    Zhan Mo¡¯s body was riddled with wounds, her thin dress ripped open in many parts as fresh blood stained every bit of her garments. Her once beautiful visage was now covered in bruises as she was pushed down onto her knees, copsing like a lifeless ragdoll once the person let go of her. Her face was deathly white, her eyes barely open. She moved her mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    Jing Rong¡¯s face fell, and he nced furiously at Liu Zhiliang. Liu Zhiliang was a cunning old fox, and he immediately defended himself, ¡°Your Highness, this official didn¡¯t know the prison overseers would torture this young miss. Could Your Highness please conduct a fair interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Without your order, who would dare do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Please judge fairly, Your Highness. This official would never use such means to force this young miss¡¯ confession without proper evidence. This official was just...¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Jing Rong cut him off sharply, ¡°Liu Zhiliang, this Prince came here today not to hear yourme excuses, but to understand the murder case at Zhang Estate!¡±


    Liu Zhiliang bowed, stammering, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jing Rong turned to Mo Ruo, ¡°She¡¯s in your hands.¡± Mo Ruo nodded, heading to check on Zhan Mo, who was lying face-down on the cold hard floor.


    The youngdy was beaten half to death, blood still seeping through her clothes. Mo Ruo did not dare touch her recklessly; he gently swept her unruly hair away from her face, only to see those bloodshot eyes. He clenched his fists ¨C he did not want to jostle her anymore than he should. He pulled out a decorated bottle from his waistband, pouring out a tablet and pressing it into Zhan Mo¡¯s mouth. Only when she had swallowed that pill did he dare to pull her up from the ground.


    He whispered softly into her ear, ¡°Listen carefully. Don¡¯t say anything from now on. They will lock you up in your cell again, and that Teacher Ji will pay you a visit. Only then should you tell her anything and everything you know.¡±


    Zhan Mo was too weak to reply, but she gave a small nod.


    ...

 Chapter 445 - Died of Poisoning

    <h4><strong>Chapter 445 ¨C Died of Poisoning


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    At this moment, Zhan Mo resembled a dead body. It was impossible to get any answers from her


    Liu Zhiliang cupped his hands and said to Jing Rong guiltily, ¡°Prince, this humble official will definitely find out the person who tortured Zhan Mo and punish the person. This humble one is afraid that the Prince might not be able to get any answer from her now if that was the purpose your visit.¡± In any case, thedy lying on the ground was tortured too badly to even speak at the moment..


    Jing Rong raised his eyebrows, ¡°Then this Prince has to trouble Lord Liu to exin the murder case of Zhang Residence truthfully.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Zhiliang replied politely, ¡°The South City Opera Troupe was invited to perform at Old Master Zhang¡¯s birthday celebration yesterday. Before the performance begun, Zhan Mo handed a cup of tea to Old Master Zhang, saying that it was a toast for his birthday. Old Master Zhang took a sip, passing away not long afterwards. When the coroner went to carry out the autopsy, he said that Old Master Zhang died of a poison that was also found in the tea cup. This humble official hence brought her back to the yamen for interrogation. After refusing to admit to her crime following a night of questioning, she was sent to the prison. No one expected...¡± No one expected her to be badly tortured. He sighed and did not continue his sentence.


    Jing Rong did not utter a word after listening to Liu Zhiliang¡¯s exnation. He merely asked Mo Ruo, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Mo Ruo replied, ¡°She has wounds all over her body, and it¡¯s difficult for her to speak.¡±


    Therefore, Jing Rong told Liu Zhiliang, ¡°Lord Liu, it¡¯s better to make a small mistake than make a wrong conclusion. You cannot kill the wrong person for a crime she didn¡¯tmit.¡±


    ¡°The humble one understood, I will follow to the Prince¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°For now, put her into the prison. We¡¯ll interrogate her again once she¡¯s able to speak.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Zhiliang promptly sent his order to his subordinates to bring Zhan Mo back into the prison and contact a doctor.


    Just when they brought Zhan Mo out of the hall, they heard a dog barking loudly outside. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gazended on a big yellow dog barking at a wall as she walked out of the hall. It was as if there was a human standing in front of the wall.


    A short whileter, an old man came by, put a rope on the dog¡¯s neck and kicked the dog¡¯s body. He scolded, ¡°Damn dog. You¡¯re always barking hysterically. Are there bones in this wall? I¡¯ll kill you if you bark for no reason again and disturb the others.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof woof...¡± The dog continued barking. The old man pulled the rope and dragged the dog away.


    As Ji Yunshu was watching, she had a hunch that something bad was going on. It might be a woman¡¯s sixth sense.


    As she was upied by her own thoughts, Liu Zhiliang walked towards her and cupped his hands, ¡°You must be Teacher Ji?¡± A smile painted on his face, seemingly fawning over Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu replied with courtesy as she asked, ¡°You raise dogs in the yamen?¡±


    ¡°Only one. It belongs to Old Liu who works in the kitchen. He¡¯s been raising the dog for many years.¡±


    She nodded and did not question further.


    Liu Zhiliang continued, ¡°Now that the Prince and Teacher Ji have been informed of the case regarding the Zhang Residence, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be solved quickly. Teacher Ji¡¯s reputation of in solving cases is eminent.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu has overpraised this humble one.¡±


    ¡°Teacher is just being humble,¡± He continued, ¡°However, what¡¯s Teacher opinion on this case?¡±


    ¡°Half-and-half.¡±


    ¡°Half-and-half?¡±


    She smiled gently, skipped the exnation and said, ¡°Lord Liu, is Old Master Zhang¡¯s body still at the residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If so, can you bring this humble one there to take a look at the body?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang agreed without much contemtion, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s the best scenario to have Teacher Ji¡¯s help in solving the case.¡±


    She kept that tender yet humble smile on her face, turned around, and spoke to Mo Ruo, ¡°Young Master Mo, can you follow me there too?¡±


    Mo Ruo shrugged. I don¡¯t mind.


    Jing Rong on the other hand, said, ¡°Then leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t cause any dy.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang replied quickly, ¡°The Prince is an honoured personnage. There¡¯s a murder case happened in Zhang Residence. If the Prince visits...¡±


    Before he finished, Jing Rong threw a cold stare at him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be bothered by this Prince¡¯s identity. Keep my visit to the Zhang Residence a secret.¡± Liu Zhiliang could only reply with a ¡°yes.¡±


    In around the time to burn a joss stick, the group arrived at the Zhang Residence. The front gate of the Zhang Residence wasvish. Two striking lion statues were erected at each side of the door. A big que was hung on top of the door with the words ¡®Zhang Residence¡¯ in a blinding ted gold. Every corner of the Zhang Residence was decorated with auspicious rednterns. In contrast, the backyard was in chaos!


    The dozen or so originally neat tables and chairs were thrown around messily along with the cutlery that had been ced on top of them. Despite looking like the scene of a robbery, the stage that was decorated in red remained clean and neat.


    On their way to the memorial hall, two yamen runners discussed in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s so rich. It¡¯s such a waste that he passed.¡±


    ¡°I know. Look at his fortune, and the mour of the residence.¡± They clicked their tongues and shook their heads, full of envy.


    They walked around the backyard and arrived at the courtyard where the body was ced. A few madams from the residence had been crying beside the body for the whole night, with some maids and pageboys quietly waiting to the side.


    Liu Zhiliang spoke the Butler Zhang immediately after he arrived, ¡°This official has brought people with me to investigate the cause of death of Old Master Zhang.¡±


    When Butler Zhang was about to speak, Third Mistress, who had been sobbing the hardest, stood up and said, ¡°Lord Liu, now that the murderer has been caught and the coroner has concluded the case, why are we investigating? The murderer is the female singer. Did our Old Master kill her family? Or did he do something terrible to her? Why did she have to poison our Old Master. Lord Liu, you have to sentence her to death as soon as possible.¡±


    Third Madam was Old Master Zhang¡¯s favourite, and she also bore his only son. Now that Old Master Zhang had died before passing the inheritance on to her son, how could Third Madam not be agitated?


    Liu Zhiliang exined, ¡°Third Madam please calm down. The official also wants to be thorough and identify the truth of the case.¡± He then introduced Ji Yunshu, ¡°This is Teacher Ji who has a reputation for solving cases. Let him take a look at Old Master Zhang¡¯s body. If it is proven that the opera singer is really the killer, this official will definitely punish her in ordance with thew.¡±


    Third Madam nced at Ji Yunshu hesitantly and sniffed. She did not utter a word, seemingly agreeing to the terms!


    Liu Zhiliang told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, can you help?¡±


    She nodded and walked to the side of the coffin with Mo Ruo. Old Master Zhang was lying inside the coffin, his pale face was tinged green and violet, while his lips were ck.


    ¡°Indeed, he died of poisoning,¡± Mo Ruo said directly, ¡°Yinshuang Poison. It dissolves very quickly when ites in contact with tea. Since it affects neither the smell nor the taste of the tea, it¡¯s difficult for normal people to detect the presence of the poison. Normally, only animals with a sharp sense of smell can discover it.¡±


    ¡°Apparently it was the right choice to bring you with me¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you almighty? Can¡¯t you find the answer with just the body present?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a coroner and thus, not in charge of the organs of the dead body. I might be able to find something if he were a skeleton. With a case of poisoning, I need your help.¡± She spoke frankly.


    The corner of Mo Ruo¡¯s lips raised slightly as he remained silent and kept inspecting the body. He opened Old Master Zhang¡¯s mouth with his hand, then... He removed Old Master Zhang¡¯s top and exposed his upper body. Quick and rude. Ji Yunshu was stunned. Brother, you should have given me sometime to prepare myself.


    Later, Mo Ruo pressed on Old Master Zhang¡¯s chest. With his furrowed brows, he thought for a moment before he checked Old Master Zhang¡¯s pulse. 1 His fingertips pressed against Old Master Zhang¡¯s wrist on and off, with his face painted with confusion. Momentster, he told Ji Yunshu seriously, ¡°Seems like it was the right choice to bring me with you.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°He did drink tea that was poisoned with Yinshuang. However, there is another type of poison in his body.¡±


    ...


    <strong>ChouFleur Rants Corner</strong>


    dun dun dun....


    Sorry for thete chapters. RL is a bit overwhelming but i¡¯ll put out the owed chapters when i can!

 Chapter 446 - Cat

    <h4><strong>Chapter 446 ¨C Cat


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    There was a second type of poison? Mo Ruo continued, ¡°This poison acts within thirty minutes once consumed, but is difficult, almost impossible, to recognise ¨C even the imperial physicians may not know it. Luckily...¡± Mo Ruo paused for dramatic effect, before finishing haughtily, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this poison once before ¨C it¡¯s named Tea Poison.¡±


    Tea Poison? They were taken aback, but none more than Liu Zhiliang. Coming forward, he asked, ¡°Why would there be such poison? The coroner had examined the crime scene earlier; he said that the tea only contained Yinshuang and it was also the only poison found in Old Master Zhang¡¯s body ¨C he made no mention of Tea Poison.¡±


    Mo Ruo replied snappily, ¡°The coroner was useless.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s that teacup?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang had someone bring the poisoned teacup over. Mo Ruo retrieved a small bottle and poured out some powder onto his palm before putting some into the teacup, but nothing happened. He stated confidently, ¡°There is indeed only Yinshuang in this teacup; there is no evidence of Tea Poison. But the victim¡¯s body does have Tea Poison ¨C this is an irrefutable fact. The effects of Yinshuang only appear after roughly ten hours, but it takes only thirty minutes for the Tea Poison to take effect ¨C this means that the true cause of death was the Tea Poison.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange ¨C there¡¯s only Yinshuang in this teacup the murderer presented!¡± Liu Zhiliang was confused.


    Mo Ruo had spoken his piece, pulling out a handkerchief to wipe his hands. He turned to Ji Yunshu, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you figure out all that you needed; I can¡¯t help you with whatever remains.¡± He handed the little bottle of powder to her, ¡°When Tea Poisones into contact with this powder, the mixture will turn red. You know what you have to do, so I¡¯ll head back first.¡± He left without looking back! It was most likely because it was time for some alcohol.


    He left the entire room much more puzzled than they were just minutes ago, Two types of poison? There was only one poison in that teacup, so why were there two types in the victim¡¯s body?


    Ji Yunshu set the small bottle aside, carefully examining the victim¡¯s corpse. The rest of the room watched her feel the victim¡¯s exposed torso up and down, turning him over then back again. Jing Rong¡¯s face was quite green; how could a woman just touch a man¡¯s body like that? It was not jealousy that he felt, but some kind of difort he could not put into words.


    Ji Yunshu did not find anything of note on the victim¡¯s body, so she pulled down his pants. The servant girls immediately looked away! Liu Zhiliang hurried forth, ¡°Teacher, this...¡± Ji Yunshu ignored him, intently looking for any clues she could gather.


    Jing Rong¡¯s face turned into stone as he watched Ji Yunshu examine and feel the corpse¡¯s legs down to his ankles. However, she found no wounds, scars, or even oddities on his entire body. She then asked the Liu family members for a pair of gloves and a small knife, as well as some needle and thread. She lifted the de, cing it urately at the corpse¡¯s neck, but Third Madam Zhang rushed over, screaming, ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±


    ¡°Cut open his throat.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± She was very worked up, ¡°My Old Master¡¯s body must be perfectly preserved.¡±


    ¡°Third Madam Zhang, ording to the coroner¡¯s report, the victim died of Yinshuang poisoning. Since it has been proven that there is another kind of poison in his body, this one would like to determine if the Tea Poison was also consumed.¡±


    ¡°Whether it was or not, the murderer has already been found and arrested. It was that opera girl who killed him. I can¡¯t just let you cut open my Old Master¡¯s body!¡± She nned to stop her, but was caught by the yamen runners.


    Liu Zhiliang approached her, ¡°Third Madam Zhang, the most important thing now is to investigate Old Master Zhang¡¯s death. With how suspicious the circumstances are, we can¡¯t just convict that opera singer, can we??¡±


    Third Madam Zhang hesitated. Just then, a voice called out, ¡°Mother, let her cut it open.¡± It was a male voice; a man walked over to support Third Madam Zhang, ¡°Mother, Father is already dead. The most crucial thing now is to bring the real killer to justice!¡±


    Third Madam Zhang only had one son. His name was Zhang Yimo. He had soft clean features, and looked like a reasonable man. Third Madam Zhang finally gave in and nodded, tears still welling up in her eyes. Zhang Yimo addressed Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, please, find out why my father died.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, the knife in her hand already slowly sinking into the corpse¡¯s skin. As she sunk her de further in, some sticky ck blood oozed out.


    When she finally reached the hyoid bone, she discovered that the bony segment was ck as well. She opened the small bottle that Mo Ruo had given to her, pouring some powder onto the exposed hyoid bone. There was no reaction, and not even a hint of red was anywhere to be seen. She concluded, ¡°Only Yinshuang passed through the victim¡¯s throat. The Tea Poison was not ingested.¡±


    Zhan Yimo asked, ¡°Then how did that second poison end up inside my father¡¯s body?¡±


    Ji Yunshu had no theories just yet, so she shook her head. She picked up the needle and thread that was earlier prepared, sewing up the clean cut stitch by stitch, as if she were doing her usual needlework. When thest stitch was put in, she wiped the throat with a clean cloth; the cut had almost disappeared, and was only visible if you were specifically looking for it.


    The room was shocked, who in the world was this man? Ji Yunshu next re-dressed the body in its original garments.


    When she put on the outermost robe, she was rmed to find some sharp shards on the sleeves. The small shards caught on the silver threads of the sleeve resembled fine porcin She asked his family members, ¡°Did your old master get into a fight with someone?¡±


    They shook their heads, ¡°It was his birthdayst night ¨C why would he get into any sort of altercation?¡±


    ¡°Then where did these fine porcin shards on his clothese from?¡±


    ¡°His clothes?¡± The Zhang Estate butler suddenly piped up, ¡°These clothes were the ones Old Master changed into during the banquetst night.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was perplexed, ¡°Why would he change his clothes halfway through his banquet?¡±


    ¡°First Madam Zhang¡¯s teacup was knocked over by cats and the tea spilled onto Old Master¡¯s clothes, prompting him to change into a different set.¡±


    ¡°Was it before the troupe¡¯s performance, or after? More specifically, was it before the singer presented the tea, or after?¡±


    ¡°It was right after. As soon as she began her performance, the teacup was overturned. When Old Master returned from the room, half the performance was already finished. When he sat down, he copsed.¡± Butler Zhang answered ordingly, every word the absolute truth.


    Ji Yunshu pondered for a moment, ¡°Then, could you bring this one to have a look at your Old Master¡¯s room?¡±


    Butler Zhang looked towards Zhang Yimo, who said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, bring the Teacher over.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Butler Zhang led Ji Yunshu and the yamen officers over, only to be interrupted by some meowing noises! Two cats were ying around excitedly in the yard, pawing at the door to Old Master Zhang¡¯s room. They spotted Ji Yunshu and leapt over at her, only to be blocked by Butler Zhang. Hemented, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these cats today? They¡¯re usually very afraid of Old Master, but now that he¡¯s passed away, they want to go inside, even wanting to pounce on you Teacher.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stared at those two cats, paying particr attention to their bright, eerie eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 447 - Prince Rong is as Prickly as a Hedgehog

    <h4><strong>Chapter 447 ¨C Prince Rong is as Prickly as a Hedgehog


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    The two cats had very smooth and shiny ck hair. They were small but very good looking. Each of them had a translucent bead of high-quality Hetian jade hung around each their necks. Cats being raised by rich families were indeed treated differently.


    Ji Yunshu asked Butler Zhang curiously, ¡°Are these two cats raised in the residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are raised by First Madam who really likes cats. However, Old Master did not like them, and thought that they were weird, dirty and unlucky. But, Old Master did not object, in deference to First Madam. The cats were normally very afraid of Old Master, but they acted very differently today, constantly throwing themselves at his body. The cats are probably spiritual creatures that wish to send Old Master off.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s First Madam?¡±


    ¡°First Madam returned to her room as she was too agitated by Old Master¡¯s death.¡± Hearing this, Ji Yunshu did not question further.


    At this moment, one of the cats came to the side of Ji Yunshu¡¯s leg and scratched her, trying hard to climb up. Witnessing this scene, Butler Zhang immediately ordered someone to carry the cats away. They were left with the yowling of the overexcited cats.


    A momentter, the group headed towards Old Master Zhang¡¯s room. Before they entered the room, Butler Zhang reassured them, saying,, ¡°No one has entered this room ever since the tragedy happened.¡±


    He pushed the door open as he spoke. The decorations in the room were clean and arranged tidily. Anyone could easily deduce that this was the room of a rich family. However, it did not seem lived-in at all.


    Butler Zhang exined, ¡°Old Master usually stayed at Third Madam¡¯s residence. He only spends around seven to eight days here in a month. He was only here to change his clothes yesterday.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and nced around the outer chamber before she went into the bedroom. Unexpectedly, all the porcin in the room were shattered on the floor. It looked as if a fight had happened in this room.


    Butler Zhang was shocked at this sight. ¡°What happened? Why is everything in this room broken? Did a thief break in?¡± He shouted at the other servants.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Ji Yunshu said calmly. ¡°There are more valuables in the outer chamber than in the bedroom. It doesn¡¯t make sense if the thief only stole from the bedroom. Furthermore, thieves steal things, they wouldn¡¯tbreak things.


    ¡°That makes sense. But...¡±


    ¡°Was your Old Master the only person who entered this room that night?¡±


    ¡°Old Master came to change his clothes.¡±


    ¡°Then, was there some sort of fight?¡±


    ¡°No. If Old Master had fought with someone in the room, there was no reason for him to not talk about it when he returned to the banquet.¡± Butler Zhang seemed puzzled.


    Ji Yunshu squatted down and picked up the broken pieces of the chinaware with her handkerchief to inspect it.


    In the outer chamber, Liu Zhiliang turned around and spoke in a low voice to Jing Rong, who was trailing behind¡°Prince, would you like to...¡± Take a break? Take a seat? Jing Rong raised his hand to stop him talking and said sternly,, ¡°This Prince will look after my own people. If you¡¯re tired, you can sit down and rest.¡±


    How would he dare? ¡°This humble official is not tired,¡± he lied.


    ¡°Then quit the nonsense. Teacher Ji hates distractions in the middle of investigation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Liu Zhiliang deliberately took two steps backwards as he spoke.


    Prince Rong is as prickly as a hedgehog! Anyone who irritates him is mercilessly shown a wall of spikes. However, Teacher Ji¡¯s manner resembles a cool bronze wall that¡¯s a perfect counter for him.


    Ji Yunshu picked up a few pieces of broken porcin and found several thin strands of fur. She rubbed thestrands between her fingertips, then sniffed them and concluded. ¡°It was the cats who broke these things.¡±


    Butler Zhang immediately shot down the idea. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Old Master hated cats the most. None of them were allowed in this courtyard. How could it be the cats?¡±


    Ji Yunshu handed him the cat fur. ¡°This is cat fur. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take this andpare with the cats.¡±


    ¡°What happened? The cat... why was it here in Old Master¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask the person who raises the cats.¡±


    ¡°First madam?¡± Butler Zhang asked, ¡°Teacher, does Old Master¡¯s death have anything to do with the cat entering the room?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of that, it¡¯s never wrong to find out more details.¡±


    However, Butler Zhang seemed conflicted. He gulped but did not speak a word.


    All of sudden, a woman appeared at the front door with two maids. She was dressedvishly, in a damask robe and dripping with gold and silver jewellery. Her face appeared gentle with a hint of aloofness, like someone who was extremely shrewd.


    This was the First Madam. There was a cat in her arms as white as snow. Her clean hand was caressing the soft, gleaming, fur of the cat repeatedly. The cat, which also had a bead of Hetian jade around its neck, stayed docily in her arms, staring ahead with its pair of round, gleaming eyes.


    ¡°First Madam.¡± Butler Zhang greeted as he bowed and promptly went forward to wee her. ¡°First Madam, Lord Liu brought a gentleman here to investigate the case. He said that...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Her voice was level.


    First Madam walked towards Liu Zhiliang with the cat in her arms. She nced at Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Lord Liu, is there anything else about the case that¡¯s unresolved? Why would you send another coroner to our residence to dissect our Old Master¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°First Madam, this official solely wants to find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°Find out? What else is there for you to find out? The murderer has been captured, and should be punished as soon as possible.¡± First Madam¡¯s eyes held a gleam of ruthlessness.


    There was some truth to the saying that officials were most fearful of rich people. It was clear that Liu Zhiliang was wary towards this First Madam. .


    Surprisingly, Butler Zhang, who was standing aside, spoke, ¡°First Madam, it was the young master who agreed to let the teacher dissect Old Master¡¯s body. He said he wanted justice for Old Master.¡±


    ¡°That little bastard actually had the guts to make decisions?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Ry my order to tie that bastard up and punish him with thirty strokes of the rod. Otherwise, he will forget his ce in the Zhang Residence.¡± Butler Zhang was hesitant, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, First Madam. There¡¯s also Third Madam...¡±


    Before he finished, First Madam red at him ferociously, ¡°The Madam speaks on behalf of Old Master. If Third Madam dares to stop you, punish her along with him.¡± Her voice rang out confidently.


    With no other options, Butler Zhang passed the order down. The First Madam was indeed not easy to deal with.


    Ji Yunshu walked out from the bedroom and cupped her hands respectfully towards First Madam, ¡°Madam, this one¡¯sst name is Ji. Being my nosy self, this one requested Lord Liu to bring me along as I found out that there was a murder case at the residence.¡±


    First Madam scanned Ji Yunshu from head to toe with her cold eyes. The initially quiet cat became agitated when Ji Yunshu approached and it almost threw itself at Ji Yunshu.


    Consequently, it was pped and lectured by First Madam. ¡°Everyone who visits the residence is a guest. How can you be rude to the guest?¡± The cat shrunk back and hid itself in First Madam¡¯s arms with the admonishment.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes narrowed.Weird! That was too bizarre!

 Chapter 448 - Guanyin Seal

    <h4><strong>Chapter 448 ¨C Guanyin Seal


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    While Ji Yunshu puzzled over it...


    First Madam was already speaking, ¡°Teacher Ji? You must have some umon skill if Lord Liu brought you here. The case has already been closed. Why did you still want to open up our Old Master¡¯s body?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°The coroner who visited your residence reported that Old Master Zhang died of Yinshuang Poison. However, it takes ten hours for Yinshuang to kill a person. After this one heard about that, I brought a friend, who is a legendary doctor, to your residence. As expected, the legendary doctor discovered that Old Master Zhang was actually killed by Tea Poison. Since there was only Yinshuang in the Old Master¡¯s cup, where could the Tea Poison havee from? Moreover, Tea Poison is only lethal when it enters one¡¯s cirction. Seeing no wound on the Old Master¡¯s body, I had to make an incision on his throat in order to check his hyoid bone. Eventually, I found out that the Tea Poison was not ingested either.¡±


    In reply to her exnation, First Madam gave a contemptuous smile as she said, ¡°Before I came here, I heard that the legendary doctor was good at checking pulses. He even checked the pulse of a dead person? Is he really that legendary?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that the dead body did not have a pulse. There¡¯s also no doubt that it must be the Tea Poison if the legendary doctor concluded so. If Madam still does not trust us, Madam can find some other doctor to conduct another autopsy.¡±


    Nobody knew how Mo Ruo hade to that conclusion. It was strange to check the pulse of a dead person who had no pulse.1 Maybe this was what separated a legendary doctor and a quack.


    First Madam hesitated for a while before she was convinced. However... ¡°So does that mean you don¡¯t have any answer after all this hassle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Ji Yunshu showed First Madam the broken pieces of porcin that were wrapped in her handkerchief. ¡°These are the pieces of broken porcin I found on Old Master Zhang¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Broken porcin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They were clinging onto Old Master Zhang¡¯s clothes. Besides that, this one found some cat hair on the broken pieces. I suppose that Old Master Zhang saw a cat upon returning to his room and, given his hatred of them, moved to chase it out. The cat was shocked, ran around heedlessly, and broke the porcin in the room.¡± What an unnecessary statement!


    First Madam said in contempt, ¡°But you have yet to mention where the Tea Poison came from. I reckon that your words are all nonsense. Legendary doctor? Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°First Madam, you misunderstood this one¡¯s intention. This one was asking you a question.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If Old Master Zhang hated cats, why would a cat appear in his room that night?¡±


    Gasp!


    First Madam¡¯s eyes shifted a little, then her gaze fixed on Ji Yunshu again and spoke coldly, ¡°There are usually people who are in charge of keeping that the cats off this area. However, it was Old Master¡¯s birthday yesterday. It¡¯s not strange that they could make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Of course there was nothing strange. This one merely wants to thank Madam for answering my question,¡± Ji Yunshu said purposefully. How fishy!


    When First Madam was about to speak, when a pageboy hurried over. ¡°First Madam, bad news... it¡¯s terrible...¡±


    First Madam went out immediately with the cat in her arms after she heard the pageboy. She questioned, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Something... something¡¯s missing. The Guanyin Seal of our residence is missing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± First Madam was shocked. She flung the cat from her arms. The cat simply ran around the ground before disappearing from their sight.


    First Madam looked at the pageboy with her fierce eyes, ¡°Exin to me in detail. What do you mean by the Guanyin Seal is missing?¡±


    The pageboy quivered in fear, his head lowered, back bent, and both his hands hanging by the side of his body, trembling, as he said, ¡°I went to the memorial hall and I realised that the Guanyin Seal... is gone. I had the people look everywhere for it, but we couldn¡¯t find anything. First Madam, it was crowded at Old Master¡¯s birthday banquet yesterday. Could it have been stolen... during that time?¡±


    First Madam¡¯s face was painted with anxiety and anger. She pushed the pageboy aside and marched rapidly towards the memorial hall.


    In the room, Jing Rong walked to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side and asked, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve left out a lot in your exnations.¡±


    She nced at him and nodded. ¡°Indeed, there are still some unanswered questions.¡±


    ¡°I assume that it¡¯s time for you to visit the prison.¡± Without a doubt, Jing Rong was familiar with her procedure after being with her for so long. She replied with a wordless smile.


    While the First Madam was away at the memorial hall, Liu Zhiliang exined to Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong about the Guanyin Seal. It was a heirloom of the Zhang Family, and was passed down generation by generation. It was very expensive. Rumour said that the Guanyin Seal could be used to buy no less than twenty Anfu counties! Hence, the Zhang Family kept it in their memorial hall before passing down to the next generation. Now that the seal had gone missing, it was as if the family lost their legacy. It would be bizarre if First Madam wasn¡¯t worried about it. The news of the incident spread across the whole residence in a very short time.


    First Madam ransacked the whole residence and punished the people who were in charge of guarding the memorial hall, yet, there was no result. She even spoke to Liu Zhiliang, ¡°Lord Liu, now that something is lost in our residence, as the county magistrate of Anfu County, you¡¯ll have to get the item back for me.¡± She sounded strong-willed and left no space for Liu Zhiliang to bargain.


    Liu Zhiliang replied, ¡°First Madam, but the death of Old Master Zhang...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead and the murderer has been arrested. The most important thing now is the Guanyin Seal of our Zhang Residence. The Yamen has to find me my Guanyin Seal.¡± She was coldly imperial as she spoke. It was as if her husband¡¯s death was not the least important to her.


    Liu Zhiliang did not know how to reply. He could only go to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side and ask, ¡°Teacher Ji, how is this case going? If it¡¯s solved, then this official has to proceed with this case of a lost item.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu, you can proceed with that case if you want. There is no conflict between two cases.¡± Ji Yunshu walked to the front of First Madam and said, ¡°Madam, for now, there are still doubts regarding Old Master Zhang¡¯s death. This humble one promises that the murderer will be caught before daybreak tomorrow.¡±


    First Madam shivered slightly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Ji Yunshu cupped her hands politely again before she left with Jing Rong¡¯spany.


    However...


    When they passed by the memorial hall, Ji Yunshu entered. After a short moment, she came out from the hall. Jing Rong did not know what she was doing inside the hall, but he did not question her.


    Ji Yunshu only said, ¡°Some evidence must be obtained personally from the mouth of Miss Zhan Mo.¡±


    This girl is trying to create suspense!


    Jing Rong was curious, yet, thought that the case was very intriguing. He did not know when he started to enjoy being by Ji Yunshu¡¯s side when she was solving cases. He liked to see her face as she worked hard to carry out investigations. He could not deny her charm.


    Submerged in his own thoughts, Jing Rong chuckled. Ji Yunshu overheard him and turned towards him, asking seriously, ¡°Do you think I carry a different scent?¡±


    What?


    ...

 Chapter 449 - The Villager’s Story

    <h4><strong>Chapter 449 ¨C The Viger¡¯s Story


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Smell? Ji Yunshu scrunched up her nose as she sniffed around herself.


    Jing Rong was honest with himself; he stepped in closer and leaned into Ji Yunshu, rubbing his nose all over her shoulder. She quickly sidestepped and shrugged him off, ¡°Nobody asked you to smell me like that.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, how would I know if you smelled?¡± His tone was serious, but his eyes betrayed his scious intent. His gaze so intense that it almost burned a hole clean through Ji Yunshu¡¯s body.


    Feeling a little ufortable, she hurried away and tried to ignore him. Jing Rong caught up to her in no time at all, bending down to lean against her narrow shoulders, ¡°Yunshu, oh Yunshu, there is a smell, but it¡¯s neither strong nor faint, and neither murky nor clear either ¨C what is it? It smells like... the fragrance of a woman.¡±


    Pfft ¨C Ji Yunshu nearly threw up blood in anger, shooting Jing Rong a baleful nce. She then stretched out her fingers, turning them over in front of his face. She looked up at him with her clear eyes, meeting his devilish stare. ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s no fragrance, but the odour of a corpse. I haven¡¯t had the time to wash my hands after inspecting Old Master Shang¡¯s body. Have a closer sniff ¨C tell me if I smell like a dead body.¡± She pushed her fingers under his nose.


    Jing Rong flinched, immediately backing away as if he had just stepped in some dog poo, ¡°Ji Yunshu, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, so that this Prince would feel disgusted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s doing it, what fragrance of a woman? You need to ask Mo Ruo to treat this nose of yours.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Jing Rong had noeback. He almost felt like choking her to death, but this thought passed through his mind for only a fleeting moment. This woman was his personal sedative for those endless nights!


    Ji Yunshu frowned, continuing under her breath, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not your fault that you can¡¯t discern this odour, since... you¡¯re not a cat.¡± She continued walking ahead.


    Behind her, Jing Rong called out, ¡°Eh, eh, eh, Ji Yunshu, exin yourself to this Prince. This Prince is no cat, but a dragon!¡± I¡¯m a dragon, a dragon! An authentic one!


    Ji Yunshu chuckled to herself; sometimes, Jing Rong was even more adorable than Wei Yi!


    Not long after, the two of them arrived at the Anfu prison. Ji Yunshu did not let Jing Rong apany her inside as she set out to find Zhan Mo. The humidity of the prisonbined with the musty odor made for a potentbination. The stench was difficult to tolerate, and Ji Yunshu frowned at the acrid smell.


    Ji Yunshu walked over to a cell, before her sat a woman with her back against the cold, dirty walls. Her costume was in tatters, each cut drenched in dried blood. Ji Yunshu bent down onto one knee, reaching out to cup Zhan Mo¡¯s chin firmly. Tilting her face upwards to meet her own gaze, she found that some parts of Zhan Mo¡¯s pale face were still covered in thick, almost sludge-like make-up paint. Her gaze was empty, but a flicker of a bitter smile hung at the corners of her lips. She asked softly, ¡°Are you here to save me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ji Yunshu was brutally honest.


    ¡°Then what would you like to know?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied monotonously, ¡°It depends on what you want to tell me.¡±


    Interesting! ¡°The answer?¡± Zhan Mo¡¯s voice was feeble and shaky.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for answers, but for the process.¡±


    ¡°Process?¡± Zhan Mo blinked bewilderedly. She could not shake off Ji Yunshu¡¯s grip on her chin, and she broke out into a smile once more, ¡°At the public court, that young master told me to wait for you here and tell you everything I knew. Fine, I¡¯ll do just that.¡±


    Ji Yunshu released her grip, and Zhan Mo rested her head against the wall behind her. Her eyes were barely open, her gaze unreadable, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, so long...¡± Her voice was almost a whisper, so soft Ji Yunshu could hardly hear her at all.


    Ji Yunshu made no attempts to interrupt her and she listened, all ears. Zhan Mo recounted, ¡°My mother told me that I was born in the mass graves. My mother and I depended solely on each other, but she passed away when I was five years old. Before she died, she sold me into an opera troupe in the hopes that I could make a living for myself in the future. It¡¯s been twenty years since then. The South City Opera Troupe was like a dream; I¡¯ve sang ¡®The Viger¡¯s Dream¡¯ countless times, but Teacher, have you ever heard the story behind ¡®The Viger¡¯s Dream¡¯?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the story of the harsh life of a viger.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s a story about a girl born into servitude within a wealthy household. She fell in love with the master of that household and became pregnant, but was beaten by the madam of that household and thrown into the mass grave. It was fortunate that both her and her child survived. This story is beautiful, but also sorrowful.¡± A tear rolled down Zhan Mo¡¯s cheek.


    Ji Yunshu was still paying close attention. Zhan Mo¡¯s smile never disappeared, and she turned to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher, can you understand the pain of having to depend on medicine to survive? Can you understand the pain of wanting to die but still staying alive?¡± She shook her head slightly, ¡°No, how would you? I¡¯ve been taking medicine for twenty-five years; I¡¯ve never once stopped taking it. I was lucky that the heavens blessed me with a good voice. I¡¯ve stood on countless stages over the years, sung ¡®The Viger¡¯s Dream¡¯ more times than I can remember. Each time, I was reliving my mother¡¯s life; each line tore my heart apart. I knew better than anyone else that I could not have my cake and eat it too; the heavens blessed me with a good voice, but took away my life. I knew I could not consume Fu Ginseng with my condition, but taking it helped me sing better. I chose to keep taking it to be famous until finally, the invitation from Zhang Estate arrived at the South City Opera Troupe a month ago. I knew that my chance had finallye; I knew that it would be thest time I would perform ¡®The Viger¡¯s Dream¡¯. From that point onwards, that piece would exist no more, and my mother¡¯s story could finally be concluded. How much of a relief it was, that I need not live my nightmare over, and over again.¡±


    Zhan Mo sighed, tilting her head away as she looked towards the small open window high up on the wall next to her. Sunlight seeped into her cell, each raynding onto the wet hay thaty on the prison cell¡¯s floors, covered with white wisps. She slowly reached out her hand, stretching out her fingers before her as she grasped for those rays of light. As she closed her fingers around them, they disappeared through her fists like liquid gold, seeping out of her reach. She paused and took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°But... why didn¡¯t she die?¡± There was something like resentment in her eyes.


    She? Who was ¡®she¡¯? Ji Yunshu got up off the ground, looking down at this battleworn woman from where she stood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve performed ¡®The Viger¡¯s Dream¡¯ too many times; I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll get the happy ending you so wished and anticipated.¡±


    Zhan Mo slowly looked up at her and thanked her. She asked once more, ¡°Teacher, could I ask for another favour?¡±


    ¡°Speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°I have an incense burner that was left to me by myte mother. If I die, please tell the South City Opera Troupe to bury it together with my body.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ji Yunshu did not speak any further and turned to leave.


    Inside her cell, Zhan Mo finally closed her heavy eyelids, her tightly clenched fists slowly unfurling as she drifted away...


    ...

 Chapter 450 - The Weird Wall

    <h4><strong>Chapter 450 ¨C The Weird Wall


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    When Ji Yunshu walked out of the prison, Jing Rong was waiting for her quietly and politely like her personal guard. He did not even ask her any questions.


    However, this puzzled Ji Yunshu. She then asked, ¡°Are you not curious at all?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°Tomorrow this Prince will get a nice seat at the hall of yamen. It¡¯s morefortable to listen to the story sitting than standing.¡± She smiled in response.


    The next moment, Jing Rong nudged her thin shoulder, ¡°My little vixen, something has been bothering this Prince for a while.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did it feel different when you touched Old Master Zhang¡¯s bodypared to when you touched this Prince¡¯s body?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was flustered. Can¡¯t you have a purer mind? Speechless, she rolled her eyes at him without mercy.


    Jing Rong was overwhelmed with jealousy and determined to get an answer from Ji Yunshu. He whined, ¡°If you can touch this Prince like how you touched Old Master Zhang, this Prince will not stop you from getting involved in any case anymore.¡±


    The corner of Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched. She thought for a minute before she turned around to look at Jing Rong as she snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re a dead body, I can do way more than touching you. I can even sleep with you.¡± After all, back when she was living at the modern era, she frequently slept with the skeletons a. She left immediately after she fired the words in Jing Rong¡¯s face.


    Jing Rong, who was still standing there, was bewildered before he finally grasped the meaning of her words. His face turned green and he quickly followed after her.


    The jailers standing on the both sides of the prison doors werepletely baffled. The rtionship between the Prince and Teacher Ji is so messed up!


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong did not return to the inn. Instead, they headed to the yamen to wait for Liu Zhiliang. They were told that Lord Liu was still investigating about the case of the missing Guanyin Seal. First Madam made a huge fuss about it. All the pageboys and maids in the residence were beaten up, yet, they failed uncover any clue. The Zhang Residence was in chaos as the Guanyin Seal was still nowhere to be found.


    While they were waiting, Ji Yunshu summoned Shi Zijin to her side and whispered by Shi Zijin¡¯s ear. She ordered Shi Zijin to visit the Zhang Residence discreetly. Very secretive!


    Bored while waiting, Ji Yunshu ditched Jing Rong and visited the study of the yamen. She intended to pass time by reading.


    In the study, two bookshelves filled with books stood on opposite sides of the wall. Brushes, ink and paper were arranged tidily on therge desk.The only strange thing about the study was that both the desk and the bookshelves were coated with dust. The study seemed to be a ce that was rarely visited and utilised. The room definitely looked merely decorative!


    But then again, Liu Zhiliang paid for his official position. The only thing he actually did was to wear the official hat and collect a sry from the royal court. He was never a knowledgeable schr, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that he had not much use for the study. ËýÌôÁ˼¸±¾Ê飬Õý´òËã³öÈ¥£¬È´Æ³¼ûÒ»±¾±»¶ªÖÀÔÚÊé¼Ü½ÇÂäµÄÒ»±¾°¸¾í¡£


    She picked a few books and was about to leave the study before an abandoned scroll at the corner of the bookshelf caught her eye. Out of curiosity, she picked it up and flipped through it quickly. That was actually a record of all the cases that were reported to the yamen! Cases were jotted down on the scroll in a messy order and there was nothing interesting, except... something seemed out-of-ce.


    There were many cases recorded on the scroll. Some of the cases had been solved, but those that were not, were all theft cases. The interesting part was that these theft cases were all from an inn named Ling¡¯an. The case reporters all had lost their personal items or goods at Ling¡¯an Inn and the cases traced all the way to four years back with thetest one happening a month ago. There were a total number of thirty to forty cases that were left unresolved.


    The weirder thing was that Ling¡¯an Inn belonged to Du Sanniang. Ji Yunshu was desperate for answers.


    Suddenly...


    Woof! Woof! Woof! A dog started barking outside the door.


    She rolled the scroll up and kept it in her sleeve. As she walked outside, she saw a dog barking at a wall. It was the same dog and the back of the same wall from before! The dog seemed to be frightened as she walked closer to it and it anxiously ran to the side while it continued barking at the same wall.


    This wall?


    She stared at the wall curiously. The wall was two metres tall and looked no different from any other wall, only a little older and more torn.


    ¡°Damn dog, barking again.¡± The same old man she met in the morning chased after the dog and captured it. The old man bowed to Ji Yunshu apologetically, ¡°Teacher, please don¡¯t mind this dog. It¡¯s just but a stupid dog that barks at everything.¡±


    She smiled politely and replied with a bow, ¡°No worries. However, uncle, why is it barking at this wall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It started barking at this wallst month. Sometimes, it¡¯s so agitated I can¡¯t even hold it back. I wonder if they buried bones in the wall.¡±


    ¡°What kind of scent is this dog usually most sensitive to?¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± The old man pondered for a moment before his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Gold! It will charge towards gold everytime it gets a whiff. When I bring it out for a walk, I have to drag it past the gold store whenever we pass by one.¡±


    Gold? Ji Yunshu fell into deep thought as she stared at the wall. After the old man left, she picked up a sharp stone from the ground and scratched the wall with it. She caught some of the white powder on the wall on her handkerchief. She then inspected the powder on the tip of her finger. Eventually, she smiled. Hah, this is interesting!


    At this moment...


    ¡°Teacher Ji.¡± A yamen runner ran over as he said, ¡°Teacher Ji, the Lord is back and the Prince is asking for you.¡± She nodded, wrapped the powder in her handkerchief and kept it inside her robes.


    As she entered the hall behind the pageboy, she saw Liu Zhiliang staring nkly with his weary eyes. However, he was forced to stand beside Jing Rong out of politeness. Meanwhile, Jing Rong was leisurely enjoying his tea.


    ¡°Lord Liu, have you found out any evidence regarding the theft case at Zhang Residence?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    Liu Zhiliang whined in distress and started toin, ¡°Don¡¯t you think First Madam is weird? She had been bugging us about the case since the beginning. But in a blink of an eye, she changed her mind and didn¡¯t want us to investigate the case further.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡±


    ¡°This one has no idea. However, it is better for us to stop intervening. She is a very powerful woman and almost uprooted the Zhang Residence over this incident.¡±


    Ji Yunshu chuckled as she heard his words,and started to console Liu Zhiliang, ¡°Isn¡¯t this tid for your? Lord Liu can also take this opportunity to rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But...¡± He walked towards Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, this humble official¡¯s utmost concern right now is Old Master Zhang¡¯s death. You¡¯ve done the autopsy and inspected the crime scene. This one wonders if you¡¯ve had any results to your investigation?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± She dragged her voice, ¡°Just wait. You¡¯ll find out in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to wait till the sun rises?¡±


    ¡°Because some things are better done after the sun sets.¡±


    This...


    Her words confused Liu Zhiliang. Jing Rong, who was sitting on the chair, poured two cups of tea and put one on the seat next to him. Then, he told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Take a seat, Teacher Ji. There are still a few hours to go before daybreak.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± She sat beside Jing Rong obediently before she raised the teacup and elegantly took a sip. She frowned with the teacup in her hand and said to Liu Zhiliang, ¡°Lord Liu, the tea in yamen is not fresh anymore. If you have time, you should send someone to buy some new tea,¡± she continued, ¡°And yes, you should also send someone to clean the study. There are so many books and scrolls in the study. It¡¯ll be such a waste if they are all covered in dust.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 451 - Teasing The Cat

    <h4><strong>Chapter 451 ¨C Teasing The Cat


    </strong>


    <strong> </strong></h4>


    Liu Zhiliang could feel himself turning red at herment. He could only nod fervently, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll have someone dust itter, and have them purchase some fine tea leaves tomorrow.¡±


    Ji Yunshu gave him a small smile, pointing towards the pear wood chair before her with her chin, ¡°Lord Liu, how about taking a seat? Your legs will suffer if you remain standing the entire night.¡±


    This ¨C Liu Zhiliang was taken aback, ¡°Teacher Ji, are we to...¡± He pointed to the floor, ¡°Sit here all night?¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu is as smart as I¡¯ve heard. That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to be sitting here all night. Don¡¯t you want to witness the conclusion of the Zhang Estate murder case? Then how do you feel about starting the trial when dawn breaks?¡± She remarked yfully.


    ¡°Since Teacher Ji is so confident, this official would naturally remain here in anticipation of tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then have a seat, Lord Liu.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang did not dare to sit, instead ncing towards Jing Rong and waiting for his nod of approval. But Jing Rong¡¯s attention was elsewhere, eyes focused on the teacup lid in his hands. He ced it onto his teacup, then lifted it again, producing a bright, clinking sound each time he repeated this action. The high-pitched sound echoed through the quiet court, making their surroundings seem even more eerie in this long night. Not receiving the answer he was waiting for, Liu Zhiliang eventually just lifted his official robes and sat down on the chair Ji Yunshu had pointed at.


    The court was so silent you could hear a pin drop! After about half an hour, Jing Rong suddenly ordered for a weiqi board to be brought in. He then pulled Liu Zhiliang to sit opposite him for a game. Liu Zhiliang had no other choice, but should he win or not? This question bothered him throughout his matches and he eventually chose to lose all of them, forehead dripping with sweat in the process!


    Theter into the night they yed, the more awake the two of them became. Simrly, the yamen runners apanying them were riveted as they watched the pair exchange move after move. True gentlemen would not havemented on another person¡¯s game. These yamen runners however, were not gentlemen. They made snarkments dissing their own superior as they watched him go on a losing streak.


    Since Ji Yunshu did not know how to y the game, she stood to one side inplete confusion, sometimes asking Jing Rong, ¡°Why this move?¡±


    Jing Rong replied patiently, ¡°Because it has to be made.¡±


    ¡°Then, why this move?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only move.¡±


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    ¡°It must be made.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡±


    Jing Rong handed her the white piece in his hand, ¡°Here, sit down.¡± Here, here, here! Have a go! y! It¡¯s all in your hands!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s head was tilted to one side quizzically, but ended up taking that white piece anyway. After staring at the weiqi board for a long while, she finally made a move, cing the white piece onto one of the outermost squares. It filled up the missing link to make a full circle of other white pieces that surrounded several ck pieces.


    ¡°So? Did I win?¡± She was jubnt.


    Jing Rong only smiled and gestured towards Liu Zhiliang. Your move!


    Liu Zhiliang picked up one of his ck pieces, pondering for a moment before cing his piece down, as if inspiration struck.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Liu¡¯s win.¡± Jing Rong spoke matter-of-factly.


    He had finally won a game, but Liu Zhiliang had never felt more nervous in his life. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu¡¯s weiqi skills are quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji is being too kind. His Highness has won so many games, and I¡¯ve only won but one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then is Lord Liu suggesting that if this one didn¡¯t meddle in the game, it would be His Highness who would have won this round?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt!¡± He was also an impressive bootlicker!


    Ji Yunshu chuckled. Jing Rong said as he retrieved his weiqi pieces, ¡°Lord Liu, since Teacher Ji has offered up such praise, you should ept them with thanks, why be so humble?¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we y a few more games?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure.¡± Liu Zhiliang likewise retrieved his own ck pieces before they engaged in several more matches. Ji Yunshu had enough of the games and she strolled outside, looking up at the bright, full moon lighting up the dark, night sky...


    They did not know how much time had passed before morning had arrived. The group of men were still observing the game between Jing Rong and Liu Zhiliang, but their red, bloodshot eyes betrayed theirck of sleep. They finally let out a sigh when Jing Rong ced his final, victorious move.


    ¡°Your Highness is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Lord Liu. It¡¯s already morning, let¡¯s begin working.¡±


    ¡°This official will act as Your Highness wishes.¡±


    They stood up simultaneously, smoothing out their crumpled robes. Liu Zhiliang next asked, ¡°Your Highness, what are your orders?¡±


    ¡°This Prince doesn¡¯t know ¨C go ask Teacher Ji.¡± Jing Rong was quick to push all responsibility away.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Liu Zhiliang headed outside to where Ji Yunshu was standing, softly enquiring, ¡°Teacher Ji, it¡¯s already daybreak. What shall we do about the Zhang Estate murder case?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stretched, covering her mouth as she yawned. She pretended to contemte deeply. ¡°How about... inviting First Madam Zhang over?¡±


    ¡°The First Madam? Is this case rted to her?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, we¡¯ll know when she¡¯s here.¡± She shrugged before adding, ¡°Oh, have that Third Madam and that young mastere along as well.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang ordered one of his men to head to Zhang Estate to promptly bring the two parties back. First Madam looked exactly like she did yesterday ¨C cold, unforgiving, almost begrudging. She was still holding that white cat, now sound asleep, in her arms.


    Behind her was Third Madam, who hung her head so low it was almost buried in her chest. She was limping, and her son, Zhang Yimo, helped her into the court. On closer inspection, both of them were wounded, bruises apparent all over their hands and faces. They must have been punished for allowing Old Master Zhang¡¯s body to be cut open yesterday!


    Liu Zhiliang took his ce at his bench, while Jing Rong sat in a corner of the court. He had a teacup in one hand, and some melon seeds in his other, chewing as he watched the scene unfold. Ji Yunshu was standing in the middle of the court, watching them enter.


    First Madam questioned coldly, ¡°Lord Liu, why did you ask us toe here this early in the morning?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang spoke, ¡°It¡¯s about Old Master Zhang¡¯s case.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You already searched our estate yesterday and found nothing, so why bring this up again?¡±


    Ji Yunshu took over, ¡°Please calm down, First Madam. Didn¡¯t this one promise you yesterday that I¡¯ll draw the killer out? Since it¡¯s morning, this murderer must also be brought to justice here in court.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled, reaching out to caress that sleeping cat in First Madam¡¯s arms, before pinching it hard, startling it awake! The feline shook its fur, staring at Ji Yunshu with its gleaming, round eyes. Ji Yunshu lightly prodded its forehead, ¡°Little fe, you¡¯re finally awake. What a good kitty!¡±


    First Madam held her cat away from her reach, ¡°Since the Teacher already knows who the culprit is, why not just reveal the truth?¡±


    Ji Yunshu ignored her as she continued to tease that cat lovingly. The cat also pounced towards her, pawing at her adorably. ¡°Little fellow, I only just praised you ¨C why are you tickling me now? Is there some kind of smell on me?¡± Ji Yunshu scrunched up her nose and sniffed, ¡°That¡¯s not it! Unless, is it a smell only cats can discern?¡±


    At this, First Madam panicked and her eyes started darting around.

 Chapter 452 - The Case (Conclusion, Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 452 ¨C The Case (Conclusion, Part 1)</h4>


    Ji Yunshu did not miss the change in First Madam¡¯s expression. She smiled confidently as she questioned, ¡°Does the First Madam, perhaps know what cats love the most?¡±


    ¡°Has this got anything to do with the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does!¡± Ji Yunshu proimed, ¡°Since First Madam is so fond of cats, you should know that cats would be extremely excited or even frantic at the smell of catmint? Catmint is alsomonly referred to as catnip.¡±


    First Madam scoffed, ¡°I haven¡¯t got the slightest idea.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then let this one describe to you what really happened that night.¡± Ji Yunshu slowly circled around her, exining in an even andposed tone, ¡°On the night of Old Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet, Miss Zhan Mo of the South City Opera Troupe did indeed serve two cups of tea doused with yinshuang poison. That young miss did not only want to kill Old Master Zhang, but also you. However, she could not have predicted that you would set your cats on the teacup before you, knocking it over and spilling its contents onto Old Master Zhang. He could only leave his seat and return to his room to change into those clothes that you had already prepared for him beforehand. It was a set of garments... smoked with catnip. As soon as he was dressed, a cat whose paws were smeared with Tea Poison sneaked into his room. Due to the smell of the catnip, that cat pounced onto Old Master Zhang, scratching him with its ws in the process. As such, the poison entered his bloodstream, and by the time he had returned to his seat at his banquet, the poison had already taken effect and he dropped dead. Of course, that actress was guilty of attempting manughter, but the true culprit was that cat who scratched him!¡± Her retelling was finished!


    Everybody was stunned. <i>Old Master Zhang was killed by First Madam?</i>


    As Ji Yunshu finished herst sentence, Third Madam finally looked up, pointing an usatory finger at First Madam, ¡°Was it you who killed the old master?¡± <i>Full of hate!</i>


    First Madam paid her no mind as she sucked in a deep breath. She smirked and let out a coldugh. ¡°Teacher Ji, you¡¯d better bring out some real proof. Without evidence, who would believe your usations? Everything you¡¯ve said is merely conjecture. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve lived under the same roof with my old master for years; why would I try to harm him? What are you trying to achieve by smearing dirt on my name?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was much more confident than she was, ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s first talk about that catnip. After I had finished examining Old Master Zhang¡¯s body, two cats outside kept trying to paw their way in and pounce onto my body. In addition, the cat you were carrying also tried to do the same when we met afterwards. This only happened because I had touched Old Master Zhang¡¯s body, thus causing my clothes and hands to be covered with the smell of catnip as well. Now, let¡¯s talk about that cat.¡±


    Ji Yunshu paused for a moment, licking her dry lips before she continued, ¡°Since this one did not find any wounds on Old Master Zhang¡¯s body after examining it, I was less inclined toe to any sort of hasty conclusion. I was only able to find a single scratch on his forehead after re-examining his body at the mortuary after I left the Zhang Estate. That scratch resembles one made by cats¡¯ ws and there was certainly Tea Poison in that wound. Thus, I am confident that what I have just told you is the truth. Someone purposely let that cat into Old Master Zhang¡¯s room, where it overturned the vases, resulting in its messy state.¡± She spoke logically and concisely!


    First Madam¡¯s face had turned pale, but she kept up a haughty expression. ¡°Even if what you had described were true, I wasn¡¯t the one who covered that cat¡¯s ws with Tea Poison. After all, there are so many cat-lovers in this world; there¡¯s no way only I would know that catnip drives cats crazy. All you¡¯ve done so far is to prove how my old master died, but you can¡¯t pin it on me.¡±


    ¡°True, First Madam is very clever, and this is why this one didn¡¯t expose you yesterday. Luckily, those with a guilty conscience would reveal their true colours in the quiet of the night.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°First Madam did not personallymit any crime, because the one who helped you smoke Old Master Zhang¡¯s clothes with catnip was somebody else.¡± A loud sound came from the court¡¯s doors as soon as Ji Yunshu finished.


    They turned to look, only to see Shi Zijin enter holding a ck bundle in one hand while pushing Butler Zhang in with her other hand holding his hands behind his back. Butler Zhang tripped over his own feet as he stepped inside, falling to his knees. He did not dare look up at Liu Zhiliang, who sat high above, but sent a pleading gaze towards First Madam. He stammered, ¡°Madam, you must help me. I can¡¯t die. If I die, my entire family, from my elderly parents to my young children, wouldn¡¯t survive. You must help me, please!¡± He was practically crying!


    First Madam was horrified, and she lost all strength in her arms, dropping her precious cat to the floor. The cat flounced about, then ran outside. Shi Zijin then flung the ck bundle onto the ground, revealing a dirty dead cat¡¯s body. She reported, ¡°Teacher Ji, I managed to catch Butler Zhang as he was trying to bury this beast. Lying in wait the whole night was worth it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded encouragingly, and Shi Zijin took up a position near Jing Rong in an inconspicuous corner of the court.


    Butler Zhang was still crying out, ¡°Madam, you ordered me to do so. You need to save me, please, I can¡¯t die!¡±


    First Madam kicked him away disgustedly, replying frantically, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What did I order you to do?¡± Butler Zhang copsed, prostrate on the ground at her denial!


    Ji Yunshu turned to face First Madam, ¡°Are you still denying what you have done even at this point in time?¡±


    ¡°sphemy!¡± <i>Grasping at straws!</i>


    ¡°I have both a witness and material evidence, what more do I need?¡± Ji Yunshu stepped in front of Butler Zhang, ¡°Before, I was still trying to figure things out ¨C who would let the cats enter Old Master Zhang¡¯s room? Who took the cats away afterwards? Who didn¡¯t bother to clean up Old Master Zhang¡¯s room, leaving broken porcin and cat fur scattered around? I concluded that this aplice must have been very busy, or that they could not leave the banquet for too long. They also needed to be present once Old Master Zhang returned to the banquet with his fresh garments? Nobody else fits these criteria but you, Butler Zhang. As the housekeeper, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to clean up the evidence after Old Master Zhang copsed. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have time to get rid of that cat covered in Tea Poison either. Hence, I had Shi Zijin wait at the Zhang Estate to look out for anyone who would bring a poisoned cat out to bury or burn to smithereens. In the end, she caught you.¡±


    Butler Zhang was at a loss for words!


    Ji Yunshu addressed First Madam next, ¡°For someone like First Madam who adores cats this much, it would not be possible for you to have neither noticed nor mentioned that your own cat went missing. Therefore, you must have been in cahoots with Butler Zhang. You knocked over that teacup on purpose ¨C everything was unfolding ording to your n.¡±

 Chapter 453 - The Case (Conclusion, Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 453 ¨C The Case (Conclusion, Part 2)</h4>


    As Ji Yunshu pointed out, First Madam had no need to hide her true colours any longer. Her calm mask twisted into a fearful grimace. Her gaze overflowed with killing intent as if daggers would fly out of them any moment to Ji Yunshu into a bloody mess! First Madam, however, was well aware that the beast within herself was now no more than a tied up bird stripped of its wings and locked in a cage. She was definitely going to prison where the execution knife awaited; she would not walk out alive!


    She let out a little self-deprecatingugh, hiding her true face no more, ¡°Right, you¡¯re right, and I¡¯m wrong.¡± Sheughed wildly, her eyes bulging out of their sockets, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have killed that scoundrel Zhang Han; I should have chopped off his hands and feet and slowly tortured him to death. I should¡¯ve had him experience a fate worse than death!¡± She was full of hatred and resentment.


    Ji Yunshu only watched quietly, unmoving. Third Madam came limping forward in disbelief, ¡°Big Sister, why did you kill the old master? Has he not treated you well all these years? You¡¯ve overseen everything in the estate for thest thirty-odd years no matter their importance. What did the old master ever do to you? Why must you be so ruthless?¡± Third Madam was like one of those cats going wild at catnip: agitated and aggressive!


    Zhang Yimo quickly pulled his mother back, speaking soothingly, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s enough, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I speak?¡± She flung his hands off. ¡°All these years, when has she ever treated us as part of the Zhang Family? She¡¯s treated us mother and son like rubbish all these years, and now, she¡¯s even killed the old master so brutally ¨C Yimo, that¡¯s your father!¡±


    ¡°Mother...¡± Zhang Yimo was known to be a filial and gentle son; he was kind and never quarrelled with anybody. Even now that he knew that his father died at the hands of his own wife, he didn¡¯t dwell on it but only felt profound sadness at this turn of events. He held on firmly to his mother¡¯s hands, refusing to let go.


    First Madam gave a lifeless smirk as she dragged herself to stand in front of Third Madam. It was clear by her arms hanging limply by her side that she had lost the will to struggle against her fate. ¡°I regret it all now ¨C I should have killed you too. I should have tossed you down to the deepest level of hell together with that scoundrel Zhang Han. No, there¡¯s still your son, all of you should go to hell. If you hadn¡¯t bumped into me all those years back, I wouldn¡¯t have miscarried, and your son would have never been the first-born son of the Zhang Family! I thought that scoundrel was trying topensate me for my loss by handing the Zhang Estate over to me, but I was far too naive. Only someone as foolish as me would so willingly be his ve all these years. Not long ago, he told me that he wanted to hand the estate over to your son ¨C why should he have it all? The properties under the Zhang Family¡¯s name only flourished with my hard work, what rights do you swindlers have to take them all away? Why?¡± <i>She felt shortchanged!</i>


    Third Madam shook her head slightly, her eyes red from crying, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re wrong. I never wanted to snatch anything from you. Yes, I bumped into you identally back then and caused your miscarriage, but haven¡¯t I already paid for my mistake these twenty or so years? Have I said anything at all against your harsh beatings? Weren¡¯t all the wounds on Yimo and I inflicted by you? I protested strongly against the old master when he wanted to hand over the family business to Mo¡¯er. Even if he insisted, Mo¡¯er and I wouldn¡¯t have taken them.¡±


    Zhang Yimo added, ¡°That¡¯s true, Big Aunt. Mother and I wouldn¡¯t have taken any of Zhang Estate¡¯s properties. With father dead, my mother and I had already nned to leave the Zhang Estate for good. Our belongings were already packed upst night. If not for Lord Liu¡¯s summons, we would have already left first thing this morning.¡±


    <i>What? </i>First Madam was shocked to her core! ¡°Do you really intend to give up all these properties?¡±


    ¡°Big Aunt, we don¡¯t want or need, anything. I just want to return to Ang with my mother and live out the rest of our lives quietly.¡±


    First Madam let out a bitterugh and shook her head, ¡°How, oh how foolish have I been. I so carefully plotted it all out, but the one who lost it all was still me.¡± Her tears rolled down her cheeks. <i>This woman was actually quite a tragic character as well.</i>


    Third Madam began to sob as well; for a long time, only their cries could be heard in the quiet room. It was quite some time before First Madam finally took a deep breath in, looking up at Lord Liu at his bench, ¡°Lord Liu, I¡¯ll confess. I killed him ¨C you can arrest meter, but you can¡¯t let that actress off lightly.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang spoke, ¡°That actress did poison the tea; she cannot escape a sentence. Once this official reports these to the Ministry of Justice, she will reap what she sowed.¡±


    It was cosmic timing that a prison overseer stumbled his way in as soon as Liu Zhiliang finished his statement. He panted heavily, reporting, ¡°Lord Liu, it¡¯s horrible, that... that criminal... is dead.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang jumped out of his seat, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°That actress who killed Old Master Zhang¡¯s dead ¨C she died from an illness.¡±


    ¡°Dead? This...¡± Liu Zhiliang was taken aback. He dusted his sleeves speechlessly and sighed. She passed away from an illness ¨C what more could he say?


    First Madam¡¯s legs gave way beneath her and she fell onto her bottom, ¡°It¡¯s karma, karma it must be. They all said that your past would catch up to you; I never believed them, but now I must.¡±


    <i>Hmm? </i>Nobody else but Ji Yunshu understood the real meaning behind her cryptic words. She knelt down on one knee, looking at First Madam¡¯s regretful gaze, ¡°Death has freed that youngdy. She¡¯s lived for twenty-five years but also hated for twenty-five years. In the end, ¡®The Viger¡¯s Dream¡¯ she sang over and over again, was no more than a fleeting dream.¡±


    First Madam looked at her, tears falling once more down her cheeks.


    <i>Huh? How were that actress and Zhang Estate connected? Why did she want to poison Old Master Zhang? </i>Now that she was dead, where would they get their answers?


    Ji Yunshu pushed herself up and retreated to one corner, reaching into one sleeve as she held the case scroll she hid in there.


    Liu Zhiliang was relieved now that the case was closed, proceeding to order his men to lock up First Madam and the kneeling Butler Zhang in cells. Butler Zhang struggled against the men¡¯s grips, rushing towards Liu Zhiliang¡¯s bench, ¡°Lord Liu, I didn¡¯t kill anyone ¨C I did everything I did at First Madam¡¯s orders. First Madam told me she would pay me arge sum of money once the deed was done. Lord Liu, please, I beg you, have mercy on me. I have too many mouths to feed ¨C I can¡¯t die here, Lord Liu, please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Liu Zhiliangmanded firmly, ¡°Bring him away!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu...¡± He bawled as he was dragged away.


    First Madam was theplete opposite; she was so calm andposed, it was as if she had lost her bearings. However, as the yamen runner was about to take her away, she suddenly spoke, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Liu Zhiliang questioned.


    ¡°I want to report a case.¡± She was dead serious!


    The court was stunned.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s grip tightened on the case scroll in her hand.


    Liu Zhiliang finally broke out of his trance, ¡°What case are you reporting?¡±


    ¡°A robbery.¡± First Madam steeled herself, ¡°Lin An Inn¡¯s Du Sanniang stole the Guanyin Seal from my Zhang Estate.¡±

 Chapter 454 - The Case (Conclusion, Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 454 ¨C The Case (Conclusion, Part 3)</h4>


    <i>What?</i> ¡°Are you saying... that the Guanyin Seal was stolen by Du Sanniang of Lin An Inn?¡± Liu Zhiliang almost choked on his own saliva, ¡°Do you have any proof then?¡±


    ¡°I have none. Du Sanniang confessed her crimes to me herself; she clearly knows that there is nothing I can¡¯t find out in the whole of Anfu. Before the banquetmenced, Du Sanniang witnessed me covering the cat¡¯s ws with Tea Poison and handing it to Butler Zhang. She wanted to ckmail me into ceasing my investigations into the Guanyin Seal¡¯s whereabouts. In return, she wouldn¡¯t report me to the authorities. But the Guanyin Seal is our Zhang Family¡¯s precious heirloom ¨C I couldn¡¯t leave this matter as it was.¡± First Madam then looked towards Third Madam. ¡°After I die, the Zhang Estate is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister...¡±


    ¡°Remember, you must find the Guanyin Seal ¨C no matter what happens, it cannot fall into outsiders¡¯ hands.¡±


    Third Madam nodded, holding back her tears, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry ¨C I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    First Madam finally let out a heartfelt smile, leaving willingly with the yamen runners to face her just desserts.


    Third Madam and Zhang Yimo remained behind, pleading with Liu Zhiliang, ¡°Lord Liu, our Zhang Estate¡¯s Guanyin Seal must be found and returned to us.¡±


    ¡°Third Madam, don¡¯t panic. This official will investigate this case; if Du Sanniang of Lin An Inn did indeed steal it, this official will do my best to retrieve it. This official will have my men bring Du Sanniang in for questioning. Third Madam, you can leave in peace ¨C this official will inform you once I have any information.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± They nodded and prepared to leave. However ¨C


    Ji Yunshu called out from the corner where she stood observing, ¡°Please hold on.¡±


    Mother and son stopped in their tracks, looking at her quizzingly.


    ¡°Is there anything else that Teacher Ji has missed?¡± Liu Zhiliang asked.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve wrapped up the Zhang Estate murder case, then let¡¯s examine the unsolved robberies in thest few years.¡± Ji Yunshu stated coldly, sternly.


    It was precisely her calm that disturbed Liu Zhiliang. He gulped, stammering weakly, ¡°Rob... Robberies? Is Teacher Ji referring to this robbery at the Zhang Estate?¡±


    ¡°Why is Lord Liu ying the fool?¡± Ji Yunshu chuckled. ¡°Your weiqi moves were all precisely calcted to let Prince Rong win, in order to gain his favour ¨C why would such a clever man suddenly be the court jester?¡± She raised her voice ever so slightly at the end. <i>What was she trying to say?</i>


    Liu Zhiliang seemed to have some idea, but he hung his head and pretended to be in deep thought. Ji Yunshu did not have the patience for his antics and pulled out a case record book from her sleeve. ¡°Does Lord Liu recognise this?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang took a nce, but hurriedly averted his gaze. He nodded frantically, ¡°I do, I recognise it. It¡¯s a case record book of this yamen.¡±


    ¡°So you do recognise it. Then, how about Lord Liu hazard another guess ¨C where did you think this one found this case record book?¡±


    ¡°Was it... the study?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right ¨C I found it in the study, but on the ground covered in dust. Really, Lord Liu, are you that cash-strapped that you couldn¡¯t hire someone to clean the room? The study¡¯s covered with dust and cobwebs; perhaps the yamen has not received any reports in so long a time that Lord Liu has not bothered entering the study at all these past few years?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang immediately replied, ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s correct. Nobody has made any reports to this yamen in a very long time; due to the peace in Anfu, this one hasn¡¯t visited the study in quite a while.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shot him an unreadable smile and began to flip the record book right under his nose, page by page. Liu Zhiliang hung on to her every movement; he tensed when her page-turning slowed and rxed when she flipped quickly through. His emotions were entirely strung along by Ji Yunshu¡¯s rhythm! He worked up a nervous sweat, and he had to wipe his brow with his sleeve from time to time.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°All these years, Anfu has experienced many robberies, each one of them unsolved. What¡¯s more coincidental is that every case was reported by a guest who had lodged at Lin An Inn. Why, then, have these numerous cases not been solved at all? Why haven¡¯t the whereabouts of a single lost item been discovered after these guests left Lin An Inn? Yet, Lin An Inn still enjoys a roaring business. If this one remembers correctly, Lin An Inn is operated by that Du Sanniang, right? Strange, how strange indeed. His Highness and this one spent a night there as well on our way into Anfu. What¡¯s odd is that someone lost their belongings that night as well. Luckily, we managed to recover them. Could that inn be cursed? Why are their guests always losing their belongings? First Madam just mentioned that it was Du Sanniang who stole the Zhang Estate¡¯s Guanyin Seal ¨C is there some sort of connection between all these cases?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes as she continued to flip through her record book. Liu Zhiliang¡¯s poor heart was about to give out from stress and his palms were practically dripping with cold sweat!


    Jing Rong could not help but chuckle at Ji Yunshu¡¯s act of seriously flipping through that record book. <i>Not bad, little rascal, not bad at all. You¡¯ve really grown, haven¡¯t you, learning how to tease someone like this ¨C Liu Zhiliang is already shaking all over! </i>He finally finished munching on thest melon seed. He wiped his hands clean, stood up and dusted his robes, then strode over and gave a little tap on Liu Zhiliang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Liu Zhiliang, how much did it cost you back then for you to earn this position?¡± He joked mockingly.


    Liu Zhiliang was already in a frenzy from Ji Yunshu¡¯s earlier ambiguous statements. With Jing Rong¡¯s mocking, he became even more frantic, ¡°Your Highness means...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get nervous now. The dividends from the investments made to get you where you are today must be collected, no?


    Liu Zhiliang¡¯s face fell, but Jing Rong had already begun his calctions, ¡°Let¡¯s see. Here, this Prince would do the math for you. Ten thousand silver taels were ¡®donated¡¯ to get you your official hat and robes. Lord Liu¡¯s sry is only forty-five taels per month ¨C based on that, it would be almost twenty years before you¡¯d break even. That¡¯s twenty years too long, but Lord Liu doesn¡¯t look like a man who would participate in losing businesses. You¡¯ve only governed Anfu for a few years, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already earned more than your initial ten thousand silvers, right?¡±


    ¡°This official doesn¡¯t understand what Your Highness is trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Liu Zhiliang, oh Liu Zhiliang. You wear your official robes, decorate your yamen simply, and serve themonest of teas in your office ¨C you look every part an honest official. But in reality, you are a golden-tailed peacock wearing a crow¡¯s disguise! You¡¯re actually extremely wealthy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jing Rong continued on in his light tone, even patting Liu Zhiliang¡¯s bulging middle cheekily! Ji Yunshu burst outughing, rolling up her record book for good.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had been teasing Liu Zhiliang sincest night, giving him ample opportunity to ¡®fess up to his own misdoings, but this wily old fox insisted on maintaining his foolish act. Liu Zhiliang bowed deeply as his conscience was jolted awake, ¡°Your Highness must be kidding. This official is neither golden-tailed peacock nor do I have much money.¡±


    Jing Rong lost his cool, ¡°Are you still trying to hide? Look at your petty face ¨C are you afraid this Prince would want your silver?¡±


    ¡°This official...¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Old fox, if I don¡¯t produce the evidence before your eyes, you wouldn¡¯t remove your crow¡¯s disguise.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Shed A Tear Only When You See A Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 455 ¨C Shed A Tear Only When You See A Coffin</h4>


    Under Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu¡¯s coordinated attacks, Liu Zhiliang¡¯s defenses had crumbled beyond repair. His beady eyes were stretched wide open in fear, his sleeves hiding his sweaty palms. He did not know where to rest his gaze, eventually settling for his feet. The angles of his lips twitched into an awkward smile. ¡°This official has no clue as to what Your Highness is saying. What crow? What golden-tailed peacock? This official really doesn¡¯t understand. Shouldn¡¯t we be focusing on the robbery of the Guanyin Seal?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we investigating that right now?¡± Jing Rong became serious. ¡°Lord Liu, are you still going to deny what you have done?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang had no answer to that.


    Ji Yunshu waved the book in her hand. ¡°Everything recorded in this book has already listed Lord Liu¡¯s crimes. Whether you decide to confess to them or not, these are already proven facts. Not one of the robberies at Lin An Inn have ever been solved. Not only that, but when First Madam spoke of Du Sanniang stealing the Guanyin Seal, you were not even the least bit surprised, even asking Third Madam to first return. Is Lord Liu already nning to handle this case like the thirty-four ones before it, burying the robbery of the Zhang Estate¡¯s Guanyin Seal in the depths of your study?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang looked up in panic. ¡°Is Teacher suspecting this official of being in cahoots with Du Sanniang?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not only suspicious; I¡¯m a hundred percent sure.¡± Ji Yunshu dered confidently, ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve been colluding with Du Sanniang. Whenever she would steal the possessions or pricey items of the merchants staying at Lin An Inn, you would ept theints of those victims who came to report to your yamen, but you never once did you investigate them. As those people were merchants and not locals, they would not spend much time in Anfu. As you dragged on your non-existent investigations, these men would eventually leave in eptance of their fates. Thereafter, Du Sanniang would exchange the stolen loot for gold and silver, giving Lord Liu your cut of the profits.¡±


    ¡°No... never!¡± Liu Zhiliang was frantic, but he did his best to keep calm, ¡°This official sees himself as the guardian of Anfu; I would never allow such dirty, corrupt acts to ur within this county. This official has the utmost respect for Teacher Ji, and knows that the Teacher is extremely clever, but to use this official of colluding with Du Sanniang with only this case book as proof... where have these false usationse from? Lin An Inn is an enormous inn that has always served a steady stream of customers; with so many leaving and entering each day, it would be impossible to investigate everyone passing through! This official is a useless bum who was unable to solve these cases.¡± He pleaded his innocence, this time at Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, you must believe this official. This official is being wronged!¡±


    Jing Rongughed. ¡°This Prince may distrust everyone else, but the only one I trust in this world is none other than Teacher Ji. Since she insists that you have participated in such acts, using your power of position tomit such crimes, this Prince fully believes what she says. Even if she called you a murderer, this Prince would judge you as one. In any case, whatever Teacher Ji says, must be true.¡± <i>In other words, he was her biggest fanboy!</i>


    Liu Zhiliang was well backed into a corner, his heart jumping out of his chest. In the end, he could only force out a weak denial. ¡°This official... is being framed.¡±


    ¡°You keep insisting you¡¯re being wronged, then fine, this Prince wants to know ¨C how did you know this Prince was arriving in Anfu?¡±


    ¡°The news of Your Highness heading to Yufu County on royal decree had spread far and wide, so -¡±


    Jing Rong cut him off sharply, ¡°The news might have spread, but not necessarily to your ears. Before stepping into Anfu, this Prince had already sent an order that there was no need to inform you, nor anyone else in Anfu, of my arrival. There was no way that you could have known about my arrival, yet you were waiting at the yamen long before I arrived. Unless you im that it was this Prince¡¯s subordinates that brought you this piece of information?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°With Lord Liu¡¯s wit, there¡¯s no way your partner-in-crime, Du Sanniang, would be a fool as well. If she hadn¡¯t realised who I was and informed you secretly, how would you know this Prince wasing to Anfu?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang¡¯s gaze darted back and forth as he tried to think of a counter-argument, but Ji Yunshu took over the narrative. ¡°Not only that, Anfu County has enjoyed several years of peace; not one of your cases were submitted to the imperial government for judgement. Everyone said that Anfu¡¯s peace was thanks to their governor, many even iming that Anfu County is a ce suited for retirement. In this one¡¯s opinion however, these are all lies that Lord Liu has woven to project Anfu as a peaceful,wful county. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have ordered your prison overseer to torture that actress so harshly. Whether she was the real culprit or not, her confession would help you protect Anfu¡¯s image as a peaceful county. Lord Liu, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Ji Yunshu gave a panic-inducing radiant smile.


    He protested wildly, but silently, <i>that¡¯s not true! Of course you¡¯re wrong! </i>But his guilty conscience was already overwhelming him, and he retreated, putting up ast feeble argument, ¡°Teacher has no evidence supporting what you have imed. How and why, should this official ept these usations?¡±


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°When Teacher Jiplimented youst night, you wouldn¡¯t ept them; now that she¡¯s exposing your true colours, you likewise refuse to admit to them. Liu Zhiliang, oh Liu Zhiliang, will you only shed a tear when you see your own coffin?¡± With that, he snapped his fingers and two guards pulled a woman in, with Mo Ruo following closely behind.


    <i>What in the world was this?</i>


    That woman was none other than Du Sanniang. Her arms were tied behind her back and her signature off-the-shoulder outfit had slipped further down, revealing part of her snowy, soft mounds. Her cheeks were flushed red while her eyes were bloodshot and fatigued; smelling strongly of alcohol, it was clear she had been drinking. Her curvaceous figure was much weaker than before, resulting in her immediately crumpling onto the ground once she was brought into court.


    Liu Zhiliang gaped at the sight of Du Sanniang, his whole body trembling in fear! One of the guards detaining Du Sanniang also had a box in his hands, which he handed over to Ji Yunshu as he entered. ¡°Teacher, the item¡¯s inside.¡±


    Ji Yunshu received it, and handed it to Third Madam without opening it. ¡°It¡¯s inside.¡±


    <i>Hmm? </i>Third Madam opened the box, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s the Guanyin Seal!¡±


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s been returned to its rightful owner, make sure not to lose it again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Third Madam held that box tenderly, her eyes filled with tears of gratitude.


    Ji Yunshu nced at Zhang Yimo. ¡°Young Master Zhang, bring your mother home.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu but nodded calmly as Zhang Yimo led Third Madam back to Zhang Estate. Ji Yunshu next walked over to Mo Ruo, who was leaning against the door frame, pointing at Du Sanniang, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is she in this state?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she love drinking? After capturing her yesterday, I drank with her all night.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him.


    Mo Ruo shook his head and sighed,menting, ¡°How great would it be if she weren¡¯t a thief.¡±


    ¡°So that you can marry her?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare marry such a woman. I just want to have her as a drinking buddy; as a fellow lover of wine, Du Sanniang is not too bad a choice.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes at him again. Mo Ruo decided to leave the court as he continued his drinking session outside on the stone steps.


    In court, Liu Zhiliang was as limp as a deted balloon. Du Sanniang scoffed as she knelt, looking up at Liu Zhiliang, ¡°Lord Liu, this time, we¡¯ve truly lost. Everything has been exposed; I think it won¡¯t be long before you lose your official¡¯s robes.¡± She smirked!


    Liu Zhiliang stumbled backwards straight into therge desk at his bench, falling to the ground with a loud, resounding ¡®thud¡¯. His forehead was glistening with cold sweat, but who knew if it were from the pain of the bump or his downfall?

 Chapter 456 - Case Closed (Conclusion)

    Chapter 456 ¨C Case Closed (Conclusion)


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Lord Liu, are you surprised that Du Sanniang is here?¡±


    No reply!


    ¡°It¡¯s very straightforward. This Prince will never allow any theft or deceit to happen within my sight. How could this Prince let Du Sanniang slip away when she had stolen from the opera troupe? Hence, I¡¯ve had someone shadowing her discreetly. Surprisingly, she was here in Anfu on the night this Prince arrived. My people reported to me that she had snuck into the Zhang Residence and tried to discreetly leave not long after. It¡¯s not surprising for an opportunistic thief like her to rob Residence Zhang during the banquet. When the Guanyin Seal was stolen, she was the only person who came to this Prince¡¯s mind. Thus, I had sent my people to arrest her yesterday night and bring her to the yamen once the murder case of Residence Zhang was solved. Coincidentally, Teacher Ji found the case record which put you wily fox on the line. Tog now evident that you have been colluding with Du Sanniang for all the theft cases.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang did not argue further. He fell onto the ground as if he was a dead body.


    Du Sanniang, who was kneeling on the ground, did not appear to be frightened at all. Sheughed, ¡°I, Du Sanniang, never thought that I would be arrested by you. However, I admit my defeat. I am a person who has never yielded but today, I submit. I will bear the consequences of my own acts even if I have to give up my life.


    ¡°Du Sanniang has a stronger backbone than Liu Zhiliang.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Don¡¯tpare me with that animal. He¡¯s a coward who always makes me clean up his messes. If it wasn¡¯t because of his official position and my need for his help in hiding my traces, do you think he¡¯d even still be alive?¡± Her face was full of contempt.


    ¡°Du Sanniang, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have been dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use your body as my cushion in the grave.¡± It was a dog-eat-dog situation.


    Ji Yunshu walked over and asked Liu Zhiliang who was still on the ground. ¡°Lord Liu, how much money have you stolen over the past few years?¡±


    With his head lowered and darting eyes, he remained silent.


    ¡°Lord Liu, this one gives you another chance. You¡¯ve been corrupt for so many years, you must have a lot of money and treasures, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you surrender it now? It may lighten your sentence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent all the money.¡± He avoided looking at Ji Yunshu as if he was afraid to expose his lie.


    Ji Yunshu smiled purposefully. ¡°Fine, let us secure your legacy.¡± She turned around and ordered the yamen runner, ¡°Please bring that big yellow dog to the yamen too.¡± The yamen runner was caught off guard. When he finally came back to his senses and was ready to bring in the dog, Ji Yunshu stopped him again. ¡°Bring a few big hammers here too.¡± He went off in confusion, scratching his head.


    A momentter, the yamen runner returned with a few big hammers, old man, and his yellow dog. He was bewildered at the scene in the hall of the yamen. On the other hand, the dog seemed to be afraid of Ji Yunshu. It hid behind the old man when it saw Ji Yunshu and did not bark at all. Instead, it appeared very obedient and quiet.


    Ji Yunshu walked over and squatted in front of the yellow dog, then she reached out and stroked its smooth fur. Astonishingly, the yellow dog did not shy away but instead rubbed its head on Ji Yunshu¡¯s palm excitedly. ¡°The hard-earned money of the people now depends on you. If you can locate it, I¡¯ll reward you with bone. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°You agree?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Great. Carry on.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The yellow dog escaped from the old man¡¯s hand and ran away.


    All the audiences were startled. ¡®Is dog the zodiac of Teacher Ji? He can converse with the dog?¡¯


    Ji Yunshu stood up and said, ¡°Bring your hammers ande over. Let us go for a treasure hunt.¡± Then, she walked out confidently.


    Jing Rong signalled his guards to bring along Liu Zhiliang and Du Sanniang to join the crowd. Following behind the dog, the people had now arrived in front of the wall that the yellow dog was barking aggressively at it.


    Ji Yunshu patted its head, ¡°Good boy. You are our hero. Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll give you some bonester.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± It obediently ran to the side, curled its body and rested on the ground.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Those with the hammers in your hands, break this wall. The treasure is hidden inside.¡±


    Very quickly, the yamen runners raised their hammers and started to break the wall. Bit by bit, the things hidden inside started to show and glitter. Wow! There seemed to be a golden glow! The moment the wall fell, everyone was shocked and dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s gold. There¡¯s gold in the wall,¡± they eximed.


    The gold bars mixed together with bricks presented an exceptionally garish scene. The gold bars were stacked on each other, almost entirely filling the hollow inside of the whole wall. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± The dog charged forward.


    The truth and evidence were lying in front of their eyes. The old fox, Liu Zhiliang¡¯s face had turned green and seemed to even be considering suicide as a way out of this bind.


    Jing Rong ordered, ¡°Guards! Send Liu Zhiliang and Du Sanniang into the prison, then immediately report this matter to the royal court. Anfu County needs a new magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard answered.


    ¡°Regarding the gold, keep it temporarily until the Ministry of Revenue takes over the case.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Zhiliang and Du Sanniang were dragged to prison.


    Jing Rong went to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°Did you really... Talk to the dog just now?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± She answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dog?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a dog.¡± She showed her hand, and in the middle of her palm, there was a small gold pendant, ¡°The dog is very sensitive to the scent of gold. I carried this in my hand while I stroked its hair. As he smelled the gold, he barked naturally.¡±


    ¡°How did it know that it was asked to go to that wall?¡±


    She pondered, shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe...it really understands me.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s face remained puzzled.


    ......


    ...


    Not longter, the incident had been spread across Anfu County. All the people were discussing the smart Teacher Ji, who not only solved the murder case of Zhang Residence but also sent the corrupt County Magistrate to the jail.


    At the meantime, the people were also preparing for the annual Lantern Festival. Initially, Jing Rong nned to leave Anfu County right after the case was solved. However, now Liu Zhiliang was removed from his position, and the gold was waiting to be surrendered to the Ministry of Revenue. Moreover, it was not possible for the royal court to immediately appoint a new magistrate. This responsibility naturally fell on Jing Rong and so they moved into the yamen for a few days until the new magistrate arrived.


    While Jing Rong was working, Ji Yunshu was helping out by writing the reports of the previous two cases. When they came out from the study, they saw Wei Yi squatting behind a rock and staring right in front.


    ¡°Wei Yi, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± He pulled Ji Yunshu to his side to squat beside him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, lower your voice. It¡¯s going to explode soon. ¡±


    ¡°What is going to explode?¡± Ji Yunshu spoke in a lowered tone.


    Wei Yi pointed at the firecracker that was erected, said, ¡°I¡¯m ying with firecrackers.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at where he pointed. There was a firecracker ced at that spot, but there was no spark but mere smoke on the live wire. ¡°Why are you ying with the firecracker? The fire has been extinguished.¡±


    Wei Yi stood up in disappointment as he sighed, ¡°I heard that it is the Lantern Festival today. Shu¡¯er, do you still remember? During the Lantern Festival six months ago, you drew me antern and released a Kongmingntern with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Of course, she remembered.

 Chapter 457 - Pumpkin Lanterns

    Chapter 457 ¨C Pumpkin Lanterns


    At the Lantern Festival in Jinjiang half a year ago, she painted antern filled with plum flowers for him. She could still recall releasing the Kongmingntern painted with the words ¡®May my heart be untroubled and the dead rest in their graves¡¯, with Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi grumbled, ¡°Today¡¯s the Lantern Festival, but Brother Jing Rong refused to let me go outside. He said it was extremely dangerous outside, but everyone else told me that it¡¯s really fun there. There are beautiful flowernterns everywhere, and so many fireworks! I saw some before, and they were so big!¡± He gestured excitedly, showing Ji Yunshu the scale of the fireworks he once saw, ¡°They exploded high above in the sky. The fireworks here were much prettier than the ones we had in Jinjiang, so I spent five taels of silver to buy this firecracker to release some fireworks myself!¡±


    Five taels of silver? ¡°Who did you buy this from?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Lang!¡±


    ¡°You paid him five taels of silver for this?¡±


    ¡°Mm, Big Brother Lang told me that this firecracker would explode into the best, most amazing fireworks, then he told me to give him five taels of silver.¡± Wei Yi trusted himpletely!


    Although it¡¯s a bit dishonest, Lang Po does need to get his fifty-three silvers back somehow. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford his future wedding! Ji Yunshu gave him a yful rap on the head, ¡°Foolish boy.¡± She asked again, ¡°Do you want to go outside?¡±


    He nodded enthusiastically like a little puppy.


    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wei Yi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and glee, ¡°Then, will Shu¡¯er makenterns for me just like thest time?¡±


    ¡°What kind ofntern do you want?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want the prettiest, most specialntern ¨C a unique one that only I will have!¡± His voice was bright and clear!


    Ji Yunshu pondered, the prettiest? The most special? Then... ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s create the prettiest, most specialntern ever.¡± She broke out into a loving smile.


    Wei Yi was beyond himself! But Lang Po popped out from nowhere, picking up the already dead embers from the faulty firecracker he had sold Wei Yi and quickly hiding it away behind his back. He warned sternly, ¡°Teacher Ji, His Highness has already forbidden you and Young Master Wei from leaving.¡± There was no room for negotiation!


    Ji Yunshu onlyughed, ¡°Brother Lang, when has this yamen be a locked cage?¡±


    ¡°A locked cage? Teacher Ji must be joking ¨C how is the yamen a cage?¡±


    ¡°Then why tie up our hands and feet?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not a cage, then why can¡¯t we go outside to have a look at thosenterns? We¡¯ll return straightaway after sightseeing, so Brother Lang need not worry. Plus, we have Zijin guarding us as well. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lang Po was stumped, but he had his orders. ¡°No can do. His Highness has explicitly ordered that if Teacher Ji and Young Master Wei were to take one step out of the yamen, I¡¯ll lose my head! Teacher Ji, please remain here. His Highness is still tying up loose ends regarding the recovered gold and has no time to protect you himself. If you were to leave and anything happens, I...¡±


    He was interrupted before he could finish, ¡°Fine, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. We¡¯ll stay here.¡± Ji Yunshu pulled out her best ¡®good girl¡¯ act!


    Wei Yi, on the other hand, was not so pleased. He blinked his puppy eyes sadly and pouted, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are we really not going to see the lights?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded, but her mischievous smile was much harder to read as she asked Lang Po, ¡°Brother Lang, do you mind sourcing two roughly spherical pumpkins for me?¡±


    ¡°Is Teacher Ji nning to cook up a few dishes?¡±


    ¡°Mm... almost. I want to make something from my hometown.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll look for them right away.¡± He wiggled off and returned soon after with two medium-sized pumpkins.


    Ji Yunshu headed to the kitchen with Wei Yi and found a brush and a small knife, beginning to create her ¡®masterpiece¡¯ with those pumpkins. Wei Yi sat watching her, his plump cheeks propped up by his hands on the table.


    Ji Yunshu made a small opening at the top of the pumpkins, cutting out their stems as she dug the insides of the pumpkins clean, leaving a hollow shell. She then washed them under some running water before starting to carve the outer surfaces of the pumpkins with her dexterous hands, little by little. She was extremely focused.


    She took only thirty minutes toplete her work; lifelike bamboo shapes were carved into the entire outer surface of the two pumpkins. She found several thin ropes, passing them through her carved works, then hung them from two long and smooth rods. Finally, she lit a candle inside eachpletedntern! The orange hues flickered within and flooded out of its carved walls, projecting bamboo onto the whitewashed walls and floor. As the me moved, the bamboo¡¯s silhouettes began to sway. Being surrounded by these images transported them into a bamboo forest; it was magical!


    Wei Yi was the most astonished. He slowly sat up in awe of what he saw appearing before his eyes, and a childlike smile lit up across his face as he eximed in wonder, ¡°Wow!¡± He was beside himself with delight like an excited puppy, ¡°Shu¡¯er, these are the prettiestnterns I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed, handing one of the two pumpkinnterns to him, ¡°Hold this. Let¡¯s go see thenterns!¡±


    Wei Yi readily received it with both hands as he pouted, ¡°But, Big Brother Lang¡¯s outside.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave by the back door.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± He held the pumpkinntern joyfully, tagging along behind Ji Yunshu towards the back door.


    But, who knew, as soon as she opened the door ¨C


    ¡°Why are you sneaking around like thieves?¡± It was Mo Ruo¡¯s thick, low voice. He was sitting on the stone steps just outside the door. As he leaned on the door frame, he stretched out one of his long legs, blocking Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi¡¯s path. As usual, his wine jar was firmly in his hands, with more empty wine jars scattered messily around him.


    This rascal, why isn¡¯t he dead of alcohol poisoning yet? Ji Yunshu ced the pumpkinntern next to his face, lighting up his chiselled profile, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Ruo had never seen such a wonderousntern and he rubbed his eyes, taking another look at the pumpkinntern. He tapped on it, ¡°What the heck is this? Why is it lit up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s antern Shu¡¯er made.¡± Wei Yi rushed to answer him.


    ¡°Lantern? Interesting... If you were to sell this at the market, you¡¯ll definitely make a ton ¨C how did you make it? Come on, teach me how. When we return to the Capital, I¡¯ll close down Yuhua Pavilion for antern business.¡±


    Wei Yi was quick to answer before Ji Yunshu could even respond, ¡°I know how.¡± He plopped down onto the steps beside Mo Ruo, ¡°It¡¯s made from pumpkins. First, you need to chop off its head. Then, you scoop out all its meat. Next...¡±


    ¡°Hold on ¨C are you killing somebody?¡±


    Wei Yi waved his hands frantically, ¡°I¡¯m no killer; killers need to be beheaded. The pumpkin died, and it was Shu¡¯er who killed it, not me.¡± He shirked all responsibility as he continued, ¡°Shu¡¯er¡¯sntern is so pretty, and she made all these bamboo with a knife one by one. Look at them, aren¡¯t they beautiful? And these leaves, they¡¯re pretty too, right?¡±


    ¡°They are.¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er tied up the pumpkins with a string, then hung the string from...¡± The two of them sat shoulder to shoulder, chatting happily about how the pumpkinnterns were made. Mo Ruo found his next business opportunity. He had made up his mind to shut Yuhua Pavilion down and open antern shop in its ce, selling only pumpkinnterns exclusively. At his impending windfall, Mo Ruo chugged more wine maniacally!


    Ji Yunshu stood watching these two idiots like a transparent ghost, the corners of her mouth twitching in disbelief!

 Chapter 458 - Mu Jins Verses

    Chapter 458 ¨C Mu Jin¡¯s Verses


    Ji Yunshu was at the end of her rope, ¡°Wei Yi, do you still want to go to the Lantern Festival or not?¡±


    Wei Yi bounced up immediately, ¡°Of course I want to!¡±


    ¡°Then stop wasting time with your chatting, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okey-dokey!¡±


    Mo Ruo yawned and purposefully stretched in a way that blocked their path, preventing them from moving forward. He chuckled evilly, ¡°How could you leave me out of such a fun activity? I couldn¡¯t bear to miss an event with fine wine and beauties; how about bringing me along?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was blunt. ¡°No way. If you end up drunk on the streets, we have no way of carrying you back.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever really been drunk? Come now, I promise not to get into trouble or get drunk. Let¡¯s go together!¡± He was bold and shameless!


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mo Ruo had an evil glint in his eye as he gave a viinousugh, ¡°Teacher Ji, you must know that Jing Rong is still cleaning up after the mess that idiot Liu Zhiliang created. If he were to find out that the two of you snuck out behind his back, who knows what would happen...¡± Hehe!


    Oh, you rascal, how dare you threaten us? Wei Yi puffed out his chest in front of Mo Ruo. ¡°If you dare tell Brother Jing Rong, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll bury you alive, then cover you with hay and grass. Do you still dare to try me?¡±


    Mo Ruo merely scoffed, ¡°Little Wei Yi, oh Little Wei Yi, you wouldn¡¯t dare even if I fed you liquid bravado.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± It was true, Wei Yi did not have the guts, and he shrunk backwards and away from the menacing Mo Ruo.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s head throbbed from their bickering. She snuck a nce at the courtyard over her shoulder before quickly shutting the back door, lest Lang Po came after them. She shot Mo Ruo a hapless, disgusted nce. ¡°If you wish, then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Ruo threw back his head inughter as he eximed, swaying on his feet as he followed closely behind the pair.


    Although the main street was roughly triple the size of a regr path, it was currently packed to the brim with smartly dressed men and women. Of course, there were also those that were dressed more skimpily than others. The Lantern Festival certainly lived up to its name; the variousnterns that lined the streets lit up the entirety of Anfu County like a beacon. The happy and boisterous atmosphere in the crowd did not seem at all affected by the recent downfall of Liu Zhiliang!


    Wei Yi held his pumpkinntern and led the pack. He stood tall and proud, purposely lifting hisntern high above his head, as if afraid that nobody would see it. His proud disy drew the attention of those around him, each one envious of his uniquentern. Some children even came running up to him, surrounding him curiously as they examined hisntern, ¡°It¡¯s so pretty, so pretty...¡± It was truly a jolly mess!


    Throughout their stroll, Wei Yi was up to his usual antics; he asked for this, then that, and his body was soon covered all over in trinkets of all sizes. If he were to continue in this manner, even an entire sedan would not be sufficient for him to transport all his possessions to Jinjiang! Mo Ruo, although still drinking his wine, was careful to protect the two of them. He never let them out of his sight, and constantly maintained a small distance from them. From time to time, he would tease Ji Yunshu, ¡°You¡¯d better find Wei Yi a virtuous, thrifty wife soon. Look at him and the way he¡¯s spending his money ¨C he¡¯ll empty out his pockets in no time at all! My heart is bleeding for him; think of the number of wine jars I could buy with that amount!¡±


    Ji Yunshu rebutted sarcastically, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t spend his silvers, should he eat them then?¡±


    Mo Ruo kept his mouth shut.


    Suddenly, the crowd began to rush in the same direction. Ji Yunshu could barely make out one of them yelling in passing, ¡°Miss Mu Jin¡¯s writing verses. Quick, let¡¯s go take a look!¡±


    Mu Jin? What was so exciting about verse writing? Ji Yunshu was a curious cat, and she let herself be carried along by the crowd.


    Their destination was a duel stage set up in an alleyway beside a bridge. The area, containing several tables designed for weary festival-goers to rest, was already packed. At the same time, there was also wine supplied for said festival attendees. This was Mo Ruo¡¯s paradise! He did not hesitate for a second, beelining for an empty spot.


    Ji Yunshu held Wei Yi¡¯s hand as they sat down next to Mo Ruo, merely watching thetter drink. Peeking over the crowd, Ji Yunshu noticed a youngdy adorned in mauve standing by the river. With eyes bright and clear as the river and a faint natural blush on her cheeks, it was as if she were a fairy descended to earth. Her aura was a little aloof but wise, and had the air of an elegant, refined youngdy.


    This youngdy was Mu Jin; she boasted not only a gorgeous appearance but was equally unmatched in Anfu for her talent. She could read at age three, recite the ssics by five, and outwitted her own teacher at age ten. In the many years since, nobody else was able to match her abilities; if she had been a man, she would have already secured herself an esteemed position in the Capital. This youngdy was not only clever, but also virtuous; she had long passed the suitable age of marriage, but no-one had caught her eye yet.


    She swept a nce across the four men standing before her with her glittering eyes, before softly reciting with her cherry-red lips, ¡°Spring returns; thends prosper and bloom.¡±


    One of the four contestants answered confidently, ¡°Harvests reaped; guests drink and be merry.¡±


    She followed, ¡°Night falls; slumber brings dreams of hometowns.¡±


    ¡°Solitude whispers; hometowns are far from sight.¡±


    ¡°sses raised; toasts dedicated to their memories.¡±


    None of the four could find an appropriate verse to match hers; it was Miss Mu Jin¡¯splete victory, in this one-to-four match! She wore a victorious smile together with her natural-born confidence.


    Ji Yunshu was contemting as well, but unlike her bone setting skills, her poetry had never been top-notch. Just as Mu Jin was showered withpliments, a verse rang across the air from amongst the crowd. ¡°Longing and praying; where has he gone.¡±


    Necks snapped as the crowd turned to see a man, dressed in the finestvender brocade, step out from the masses and stride towards the duelling stage. His posture and garments were a perfect match, entuating his muscr figure. His hair was worn in a high top-bun with the ribbon securing it in ce as the rest flowed behind him and down his back. His chin was tilted slightly upwards, and his gaze was mysterious but coldly enticing. This man was none other than Jing Rong.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s jaw dropped to the floor. What was he doing here?


    Mu Jin¡¯s confident, haughty smile was brought down a notch. She praised, ¡°This young master¡¯s verse is incredibly well-written.¡± She spared nopliments!


    Jing Rong asked politely, ¡°Does the young miss have a verse in answer?¡±


    Mu Jin briefly pondered, before replying, ¡°Oceans apart; my love is miles away.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Jing Rongughed, his gaze piercing through the crowd until he met Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze.


    Ji Yunshu shuddered. It was as if she were a thief caught red-handed. Crap! I¡¯m screwed! The next thing she heard from Jing Rong was, ¡°He promised; we will have eternity together.¡± He spoke as if he were speaking to her directly.


    Mu Jin could not help but smile, ¡°This one admits defeat; the young master has won. I¡¯m unable to match this verse.¡±


    Jing Rong finally averted his gaze from Ji Yunshu, turning to Mu Jin politely, ¡°The young miss is well-learned. The verses you had written earlier have earned this one¡¯s respect.¡±


    ¡°How should I address the young master?¡±


    ¡°My family name¡¯s Jing.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jing, this one¡¯s named Mu Jin.¡±

 Chapter 459 - Two Jerks As One

    Chapter 459 ¨C Two ¡®Jerks¡¯ As One


    Jing Rong simply nodded. Mu Jin smiled gently and cued her maid to bring over something she had prepared earlier.


    The maid carefully handed a book to Jing Rong, ¡°Young Master, this was the stakes for today¡¯s poetry duel. Since you¡¯re the winner, this book, ¡®The Misceneous Chronicles of the South,¡¯ now belongs to you. Please ept it.¡±


    He squinted as he pushed it back to the maid. ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡®The Misceneous Chronicles of the South¡¯ is a precious ancient book. Miss should keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The maid did not know what to do, looking over at her Miss.


    Mu Jin then took over the books and replied softly, ¡°Young Master Jing¡¯s verse was remarkable and admirable. I was not your match, and there is no doubt that I lost the duel. I had set up a duel stage here at the Lantern Festival with ¡®The Misceneous Chronicles of the South¡¯ as the prize. Now that Young Master has won, you¡¯ll have to ept the prize. This is the rule and you shall not break it.¡± She handed it over again but Jing Rong refused to ept it!


    A few of the schrs who lost the duel spoke. ¡°Miss Mu Jin, since this Young Master does not want it, you might as well give it to us.¡±


    ¡°Only a talent is worthy of this book. You gentlemen lost the poetry duel to me, how can I give ¡®The Misceneous Chronicles of the South¡¯ to you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mu Jin, I think you¡¯re biased.¡±


    The audience giggled. Mu Jin was not embarrassed, continuing to smile as if nothing happened. On the other hand, Jing Rong¡¯s face turned icy-cold as he reluctantly took the book from her hands.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep this book.¡± He left after finished speaking.


    As Mu Jin watched the silhouette walked away, joy was painted on her cherry-red lips.


    Jing Rong threaded through the crowd and nonchntly sat down at Ji Yunshu¡¯s table without speaking. He kept his gaze away from anyone and started drinking immediately, his expression extremely sour.


    Ji Yunshu stayed quiet, as she knew that the Prince was angry at her for sneaking out of the residence without his permission. She lowered her gaze and turned around to look at Mo Ruo who was still gulping down wine.


    All of sudden, Wei Yi foolishly asked in an excited tone, ¡°Brother Jing Rong, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to catch the thief.¡± He replied emotionlessly as he took a sip of wine.


    ¡°Thief? Is there a thief? Your belongings have been stolen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My person.¡±


    Huh? Wei Yi was puzzled as he looked Jing Rong up and down, then turned around and asked Ji Yunshu, ¡°Shu¡¯er, do you know about this?¡±


    Such nonsense. How would I know! She had no idea how to answer Wei Yi. She glimpsed at the stony Prince discreetly, but unfortunately, was caught red-handed.


    Jing Rong raised the corner of his devilish lips and asked coldly, ¡°Is it fun?¡±


    There was a brief silence. She nodded. ¡°Quite.¡±


    ¡°Sneaking out is such an interesting hobby.¡±


    ¡°The Prince¡¯s interest in poetry duels with thatdy is a good hobby too.¡±


    ¡°Sour about it?¡±


    ¡°This one likes my food spicy, not sour.¡±


    ¡°Just admit it if you¡¯re jealous; no one¡¯s ming you.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She furrowed her brows a little as she became tongue-tied. Then, she decided to change the topic. ¡°Where is Brother Lang?¡±


    ¡°Him? I¡¯ve dismembered him.¡± He raised his right brow slightly as he scolded sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. You¡¯re the next in line. I¡¯ll deal with you after I¡¯m done with him.¡± How vicious!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched and kept silent.


    Mo Ruo, who had been watching, chuckled as he spoke, ¡°Normally, the husband supports and the wife follows. It has now been turned around. The husband spies and the wife lies.¡±


    Bonk!


    Under the table, Jing Rong kicked Mo Ruo mercilessly. Mo Ruo held his hurting knee and cried out, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Ji Yunshu red at him angrily.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I shouldn¡¯t have messed with either of you. All of you are my brilliant masters! You¡¯re worse than Wei Yi.¡± Grudgingly, he lifted the wine cup on the table.


    Out of nowhere, a hand with slim and long fingers covered the wine bottle. Mo Ruo¡¯s gaze traced from the wrist and stopped at a pair of tranquil yet fierce eyes that was embedded on a small and delicate-looking face. Thedy was wearing red, with her hair was tied up in a bun held together with a silver hairpin that looked nothing like those of the people from the Central ins. In fact, there were a lot of unique essories all over her body, most of which have never been seen in this area before. As the wind whirled by, her ne made of a string of bells rang loudly, sounding creepy. She had one hand ced on top of the wine bottle, and the other ying with the red ribbon that was tied around her waist. On the red ribbon, a tiny skull was embedded on one end, and a small yellowish ancient scroll was tied on the other end.


    This person seemed very strange indeed!


    However, her weirdness paled inparison to her mischievous moves and elfin eyes. She smiled gently, while at the same time deliberately lifting the wine bottle that she was holding and took a big gulp. The sweet wine spilled out from the corners of her mouth and streamed down her neck, wetting the clothes in front of her chest and dripping on the ground.


    Mo Ruo looked at her in disgust and confusion. ¡°Where did this crazy brate from?¡±


    Bang!


    The girl mmed the wine urn on the table with a huge amount of force before she wiped her mouth with her sleeves sloppily and swallowed the wine. She stared at Mo Ruo. ¡°You¡¯re the crazy brat. Does this wine belong you?¡±


    ¡°This wine is not mine, but why would anyone snatch wine from another person¡¯s hand?¡± He said as he pointed at the stack of wine urns, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? That¡¯s all wine. You could have gotten it from there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Thisdy likes to snatch from others.¡±


    ¡°Oh? This is an illness, then. You¡¯ll have to cure it.¡±


    ¡°Cure?¡± Thedy sneered. She bent her body slightly and took a closer look at Mo Ruo. ¡°Then, do you have the cure?¡±


    Mo Ruo was a well-known jerk with a sharp tongue. Those who offended him would not be spared. However, thisdy seemed to be even sharper than him. Nheless, he was not bothered as he reached out with his finger and quickly trapped thedy¡¯s wrist and took her pulse. After a short while, he flung her hand away, startling her.


    Mo Ruo said in a serious tone. ¡°Your pulse is hasty, characteristic of a sinking pulse. Just like how stones will sink to the bottom of theke, the pulsations cause deep, piercing pain. This all suggests that you have contracted an illness. Get six grams of Qianqiu, three grams of Shuigeng, twenty-one grams of Shanghuazhuo, then boil them together for six hours, mix with well water and drink it once a day. That will do.¡±


    Thedy massaged her wrist as she said furiously, ¡°What nonsense is that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss ask me for a cure? I¡¯ve prescribed you the medication, you only have to follow my instruction.¡±


    Thedy smirked and propped a foot up on the stool. With the air of a hooligan, she said, ¡°So you¡¯re a fraudster. Thisdy doesn¡¯t understand any of your nonsense.¡±


    Jing Rong replied her casually, ¡°Sinking pulse is a kind of internal illness and it doesn¡¯t show on the outside. Qianqiu has the best medical effect out of all the nts, it can reduce the heat in your body. Shuigeng can clear your pulse, and Shanghuazhuo can calm your mind. Mixing all of these with the well water will form abination of heatiness and chilliness. It¡¯s the best medicine to treat this illness.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master means that you have an illness, an internal one. Theymen call it the Illness of the Mad Dog.¡±


    Jing Rong and Mo Ruo looked at each other and snickered. Two ¡®jerks¡¯ as one, they were undefeatable!

 Chapter 460 - Ghost Marriage

    Chapter 460 ¨C Ghost Marriage


    How dare they say she¡¯s rabid! Flustered and exasperated, the girl stomped on the stool and broke it.


    Mo Ruo was forced to stand up but didn¡¯t neglect to take the other sk of wine away with him. Anything else could be broken and he wouldn¡¯t care; just not his wine.


    ¡°Crazyss, are you ill?¡± His words came out slurred.


    The woman raged, ¡°How dare you say I¡¯m crazy? Do you not want to live any more?¡± As she spoke, she felt around her waist and drew out a silver-coloured whip. It was as if a nimble water snake had emerged from her body. She thenshed forcefully in Mo Ruo¡¯s direction. Crack!


    Though forceful, the whip only hit the ground and raised a few clouds of dust. Intimidated, the surrounding people immediately cleared a circle around them.


    Mo Ruo eyed the whip in her hands and mocked, ¡°What a forceful strike! But littledy, you shouldn¡¯t causally wave around a whip. It¡¯s fine if you hit me, but if you¡¯re the one who will suffer if you hit someone innocent.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense! You seem to be a jianghu practitioner, not one who is too feeble to even truss up a chicken. Why not disy some of your skills and duel with thisdy? Let me show you the might of my killer whip!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, littledy.¡±


    ¡°Toote.¡± The minute thest syble was uttered, the whip was again flung forcefully outward.


    Mo Ruo did not retaliate, only rxedly dodging left and right while even finding the time to take a few sips of wine. Time after time, the whipnded either on the ground or the pirs with sharp cracks.


    ¡°Rascal, why aren¡¯t you fighting!¡±


    ¡°This gentleman doesn¡¯t quibble with little girls. You better tuck away that whip or I¡¯ll burn it.¡±


    ¡°Great! Why don¡¯t you try? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do that!¡± The two continued fighting.


    At first, the surrounding crowd hid away in fear, but seeing the back and forth, they started to cheer and treat it as a performance instead. ¡°Nice moves! Good one!¡±


    ¡°Come on, fight!¡± Some people even took out coins and tossed them onto the ground in appreciation.


    The atmosphere at thentern festival was invigorated by this spectacle, and many more people started to gather. Wei Yi was also bouncing excitedly at the side, holding his own pumpkin-shapedntern and cheering, ¡°Go, Brother Mo Ruo! Beat her, beat her!¡± The scene was tooical.


    Of the pair, one kept attacking, the other dodging. Ji Yunshu just couldn¡¯t stand watching it anymore and asked Jing Rong, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go mediate?¡±


    He sipped his wine without even batting an eye, only replying, ¡°Outsiders shouldn¡¯t interfere in matters pertaining to a man and a woman.¡± His implications were clear.


    ¡°If they go on fighting in public like this, what would happen if someone dies?¡±


    ¡°All the better if someone dies; We can then arrange a ghost marriage for Mo Ruo to prevent him from being as lonely in hell as he was in life.¡±


    ¡°...¡± She now intimately understood the pain Mo Ruo endured growing up with him. This prince was too cold-hearted!


    Ji Yunshu was about to wipe the sweat off her forehead when Jing Rong asked seriously, ¡°If I died, would you go through a ghost marriage with me?¡±


    Pfft... ¡°Ghost ...¡± your head!


    Before she could finish speaking, the sounds of fighting behind her suddenly diminished. They saw Mo Ruo stop that silvery whip with a forceful tug, causing the girl on the other end to stumble a few steps forward.


    ¡°Let go!¡± She demanded arrogantly.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s expression remained tranquil. He gave a lightugh and doused the whip with wine from the bottle in his other hand before turning to nce at Jing Rong. Taking the hint, Jing Rong hit the table to bounce the lit candle upwards. Waving his sleeve, he sent the candle gently twirling through the air into Mo Ruo¡¯s hands.


    Miraculously, the me didn¡¯t even flicker.


    Mo Ruo pointed the me at the end of the whip and threatened. ¡°Miss, if you are still not willing to put away your whip, I really will burn it into cinders.¡±


    The girl was both infuriated and flustered. ¡°If you dare to burn my whip, I¡¯ll have your life in return!¡±


    ¡°Then you had better watch yourself. This gentleman is known to be chivalrous towards women, but you¡¯re particrly hard-headed. Now that I¡¯m in a bad mood, much less burn your whip, I might even throw you entirely into the stove.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you again. Are you going to put away your whip or not?¡±


    The girl hesitated for a long while, gritting her teeth. Mo Ruo was never a patient man; he was about to touch the me to the whip....Whoosh!


    Out of nowhere, a small pebble came flying to extinguish the candle me. The girl took the chance to draw back the whip from his hands, preparing tosh out once again. Before she could take action however, a second pebble had already struck her wrist and caused her to drop the whip.


    The ¡®guilty party¡¯ walked out from the crowd and a melodious voice rang out, ¡°Miss, today is the annualntern festival. Why must you make everyone unhappy? Why not let it go? If you would like to continue drinking, I would dly wee you.¡± It was Mu Jin! Who would have thought that she knew martial arts too?


    The girl winced and cradled her injured wrist, ring at Mu Jin. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Mu Jin. I was having a poetry duel. The atmosphere was ruined by themotion created by Miss.¡±


    ¡°I fight my duel, you say your verses; why interfere with me? My duel has yet to dere a winner.¡±


    ¡°But Miss, you are clearly not this gentleman¡¯s match. Why would you make things difficult for yourself? Isn¡¯t it said that friends are made through their fists? Why don¡¯t I order some well-aged wine and we can sit down together, admiring thenterns while we drink?¡±


    In fact, the girl was not foolish enough to think that Mo Ruo was fighting seriously. If he had not held back, she would have been eating dust a long time ago. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to ept the olive branch and not embarrass herself further. Pursing her lips, she began stiffly drawing back the whip and winding it back around her waist.


    ¡°Alright, this miss will let you off for now.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to threaten Mo Ruo again, ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m not afraid of you; if it weren¡¯t thentern festival, I definitely would have killed you!¡±


    Mo Ruo was a little tired of this spectacle and did not argue with her. He smiled to himself, thinking that the little brat was actually rather adorable.


    Not longter, Mu Jin bade her subordinates serve up several jars of wine. ¡°These jars of wine were personally made by me, and have been aged for a year. Everyone, please have a taste.¡±


    She specially ced a bowl of wine in front of Jing Rong. ¡°Master Jing, please also taste it.¡±


    Staring at that bowl of wine, Jing Rong secretly nced at Ji Yunshu and replied flirtatiously, ¡°Great! Let me taste how good the wine distilled by Miss Mu Jin is.¡±


    After a sip, he praised, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not bad! The fragrance of the wine is thick but not nauseating. There¡¯s a slightly sweet taste paired with the sharp alcohol. It is a perfect answer to those two lines of Li Liang¡¯s poem: The lonely know not their drink is wine; the wind knows not if it¡¯s foul or fine.¡±


    ¡°The gentleman knows Li Liang?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Li Liang is a wanderer at heart who scorns restrictions; his poems are simrly lively and carefree.¡±


    ¡°The gentleman is truly intelligent and well read, to even know of this hidden talent.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t thedy also know him?¡± The two beamed at each other; the girl with an additional touch of bashfulness.

 Chapter 461 - The Hou Liao People

    Chapter 461 ¨C The Hou Liao People


    Although Mu Jin was a schrly young woman, she wasn¡¯t at all arrogant. No matter who they were, friends and drinking buddies could be made if their fates aligned! In other words, she was an extremely pleasant and likeable youngdy.


    Mu Jin said, ¡°Although Li Liang isn¡¯t my favourite literary figure, I agree that his writing style is the most ethereal. The verses I love the most from his works are: ¡®Looking upon the snow-white bamboo under the Xilong moonlight, Discovering that Death is but like the summer¡¯s dew¡¯. But if you consider their literary expression, Li Liang was nowhere near as good as Zhu Mohan; he¡¯s a legend among legends. His poems were always well-bnced in phrasing and meaning ¨C simply wless! I always feel refreshed when I read his poems, relishing them for much longer than any other!¡± She was nearly giddy just by thinking about his works.


    Jing Rong concurred, ¡°That¡¯s right ¨C Zhu Mohan was a true legend. He recorded all of his works in his ¡®Travel Log¡¯, each one unique from the one before. But, have you ever heard this saying? ¡®Hanmo cannotpare to Dong Su, Old Su looks up to Su Gong, Talented Gong was taught by Qu Shen, and Shen Zi but mimics what he has heard¡¯.¡± [1. ¡°º²Ä«²»È維ËØ£¬ËØÀÏÅÊÍûËÕ¹¤£¬¹¤²Å°ÝÎÅÇüÉ꣬¶øÇü×ÓÂÓÖÏà·ÂʵÎÅ¡±. These are fictional poets. Hanmo refers to Zhu Hanmo (quoted by Mu Jin above). Old Su is Dong Su, Talented Gong is Su Gong, and Shen Zi is Dong Shen. Each line takes thest word of the previous line and continues.]


    ¡°I have indeed, but very few others can say the same... Actually, if we were to delve deeper into their literary talents, you can¡¯t say one¡¯s better than the other.¡± Mu Jin and Jing Rong raised their sses in a toast; neither of them had had such an enjoyable conversation in a long time. Why couldn¡¯t they have met earlier?


    With her limited knowledge of the arts, Ji Yunshu wouldn¡¯t be able to contribute to their conversation unless it somehow turned to analyzing human bones. In contrast, the whip-wielding woman did not hide her derisive snorts. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are the rest of us here dead to you? What¡¯s wrong with you two, waxing lyrical about poems when there¡¯s wine here to be had. Party-poopers.¡± She quickly downed another mouthful of wine.


    Mo Ruo had never met someone who drank like this woman. He chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s your name, youngdy?¡±


    She shot him a wary nce, offering up only two words, ¡°Tang Si.¡±


    ¡°Tang Si? Huh, your name¡¯s much more elegant than your actions.¡±


    ¡°This young miss likes riding and shooting arrows, munching meat with my mouth open, chugging my wine by the jar. Women, especially those like myself, are not suited for that oppressed, ¡®youngdy¡¯ life!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the way you dress and drink, you must be a nomad, no?¡±


    Tang Si scoffed, ¡°A quack¡¯s a quack; I enjoy riding and archery, but which part of me reminds you of those barbaric nomads?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where are you from, then?¡±


    Her eyes swept over the people at the table before remarking mockingly, ¡°Look at you lot; you call yourselves schrs and warriors, but where are your brains? It seems like this young miss has thought too highly of this bunch.¡±


    Wei Yi suddenly eximed innocently, still holding his pumpkinntern in his hand, ¡°I know! You¡¯re a monkey from Huaguo Mountain! Shu¡¯er once told me that those monkeys dress exactly as you do!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tang Si exploded, ¡°You dare call me a monkey?¡±


    Ji Yunshu immediately grabbed Wei Yi in warning, indicating for him to keep quiet. She smiled courteously. ¡°The young miss misunderstands; he didn¡¯t call you a monkey, but a Hou Liao native.¡± [2. Monkey is ¡®Hou Zi¡¯ in Mandarin, whose first character sounds simr to the first character of ¡®Hou Liao¡¯.]


    Tang Si¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡± She was indeed, as Ji Yunshu inferred, a Hou Liao native.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. I guessed as much from the way the young miss wielded your whip, as well as from your whip¡¯s design.¡±


    Tang Si looked down subconsciously at the silver whip wrapped around her waist in amazement and curiosity. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Ji Yunshu obliged, ¡°Although the Hou Liao people are now known as nomads living along the Great Lin¡¯s border, they were still part of the Central ins a few decades ago. As such, they still share many customs with the Central ins. Things like venerating dragons as symbols of the heavens. In order to do so, they need to offer authentic incense and p their whips across the ground to mimic the firecrackers used in prayer. No matter how they are used, however, there is a specific process which their people follow. The first move must always be hitting the whip against the floor. The young miss¡¯ firstsh was clearly aimed away from Mo Ruo on purpose ¨C this practice is one handed down from generation to generation amongst the Hou Liao people. Moreover, the silver thread around your whip was manufactured from twisted silver,monly known as round silver thread. This particr type of thread is only produced in Hou Liao. The most crucial point, of course, is the way the young miss has wrapped your whip around your waist, something only the Hou Liao people would do.¡± She said each word with absolute conviction.


    As Ji Yunshu spoke, attention was drawn to the silver whip around Tang Si¡¯s waist. Hmm, it seems like she¡¯s correct!


    Tang Si¡¯s jaw dropped for a moment before heaping praise upon Ji Yunshu. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! It seems that there are talents in the Great Lin after all!¡± She circled around the table before her as she eximed, iming the seat next to Ji Yunshu, and pouring out two bowls of wine. She handed Ji Yunshu one of them. ¡°Here, let me give you a toast!¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed, pushing it away, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Come on, cooperate with me!¡±


    ¡°As all of our organs are connected, alcohol will not only harm the body but also the brain. This one stays away from wine, all for a few more years to live.¡±


    Tang Si did not make things difficult for her. If she wouldn¡¯t drink, there¡¯d be no use forcing her. She pushed Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl towards Mo Ruo instead. ¡°Since she won¡¯t have it, you can.¡±


    Wine was the only thing Mo Ruo would never reject; he picked it up and downed it in one shot.


    Tang Si stared straight at Ji Yunshu with heart eyes full of respect. She bit her lower lip, ¡°Men of the Great Lin don¡¯t look half bad, and they¡¯re smart too.¡± She twirled her long, slender finger around Ji Yunshu¡¯s wide sleeves.


    Yes, she, Ji Yunshu, was being seduced by a woman! Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Jing Rong and Mo Ruo smirking to themselves. Ji Yunshu was speechless at this turn of events. She twisted her body away in difort.


    Just then, Mu Jin spoke. ¡°Young Master Jing¡¯s friends are all talented in their own rights and are masters of the sword and pen. This one can¡¯t believe that they could even figure out that Miss Tang Si is a Hou Liao native!¡±


    Ji Yunshu remarked in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°The young miss misunderstands; this one is useless at martial arts. This one is no more than a floundering poor schr, fond of unpopr and weird tomes!¡± She waved a hand away.


    ¡°The young master¡¯s being humble.¡±


    ¡°This one isn¡¯t as humble as you say. Inparison to the young miss, this one is severelycking in many ways; not only is the young miss well-versed in the ssics, but you also know how to fend for yourself. This one is merely bluffing my way through.¡±


    Mu Jin spoke, a demure smile hanging on her lips, ¡°The young master jokes; all this one can do is flick a few rocks. This one employed a teacher many years ago to teach me the art of the slingshot as a form of self-defence.¡±


    Wei Yi was interested. ¡°What¡¯s the art of the slingshot?¡±


    ¡°You use a catapult to shoot down birds, is all.¡± Jing Rong answered with a straight face as he continued downing shots with Mo Ruo.


    Besides Wei Yi, they almost all bought his lie. Then the former turned to Mu Jin excitedly, ¡°Then, could you teach me how to use it?¡±


    Mu Jin had noticed that Wei Yi was not quite the same as the others, but she did not point it out. She replied gently, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tang Si, on the other hand, was a straight-talker; She had difficulty keeping herments to herself, shooting Wei Yi a dismissive nce before remarking, ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, isn¡¯t he.¡±


    The atmosphere grew heavy, as did Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression. She held Wei Yi¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see thenterns? Let¡¯s go release some at the riverside.¡±


    Wei Yi was hurt by Tang Si¡¯s remark, but he still nodded his head at Ji Yunshu. Hand in hand, the two of them left their seats!

 Chapter 462 - Ive Seen This Pattern Before

    462 I¡¯ve Seen This Pattern Before


    Tang Si knew that she spoke wrongly, but her pride prevented her from apologizing. She stood up from the stool and followed right behind Ji Yunshu.


    Mo Ruo shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go and release the riverntern!¡± His words came out slurred as he promptly followed behind them with a pot of wine in his arms.


    At the riverside, both men and women were crowded along its banks releasingnterns. Many smallnterns were already on the water. Some were floating on their own, others were floating in clusters, and there were also some that sunk right away. The lights from thenterns that were hung in the surrounding area shone on the serene water, flickering gently with the flow of the water. The whole scene looked surreal to Ji Yunshu. She had never been a superstitious person, but she believed in making wishes! She found twonterns and gave one to Wei Yi.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s your wish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± She held the riverntern in her hands, closed her eyes, and made a wish before she released it into the river. She gently touched the surface of the water, causing the gently rippling waves to carry thentern further and further away.


    Wei Yi also made a wish quietly before imitating Ji Yunshu. Their rivernterns floated side by side. ¡°Shu¡¯er, look. Ournterns are together.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er, do you know what is my wish? I wish for...¡±


    ¡°Dong!¡± Before he finished his sentence, Wei Yi saw hisntern struck by something, causing the candle to go out, and thentern itself to sink into the water. ¡°Myntern!¡± Hemented.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Tang Si walked over with a few rocks in her hand.


    Wei Yi promptly stood up and questioned her, ¡°Why did you hit myntern?¡±


    ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I casually threw a rock and it unexpectedly hit yourntern.¡±


    ¡°That was ourntern.¡±


    ¡°I can buy you another one.¡±


    Wei Yi was extremely angry and at a loss for words. Ji Yunshu held him back andforted him, ¡°It was just antern. Let it go. I¡¯ll give you myntern, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then how about you, Shu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°My biggest wish is for your wish toe true.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wei Yi was pleased and he threw all the grudges he held against Tang Si away squatting down and watching the remainingntern from afar.


    Mo Ruo, who was resting on a rock bench not far away, saw this and chuckled as he casually took another sip of wine. Tang Si threw the rock in her hand away and squatted beside Ji Yunshu. Tang Si briefly pulled Ji Yunshu¡¯s shirt and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡±


    ¡°Ji.¡±


    ¡°First name?¡±


    ¡°Address me however you like it.¡±


    ¡°Then... I¡¯ll call you A Ji. At my ce, they call me A Si. You can also call me A Si.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She gave a brief nod. Although her patience had been already been worn out by Tang Si, Ji Yunshu did not want to make a scene


    Tang Si intentionally leaned over to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side and asked curiously, ¡°What do you work as? Why do you know so much? We Hou Liao are the most straightforward people, and we adore smart people like you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°This one is not smart. This one only has an extra pair of eyespared to the others. Hence, I can see things that others can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then tell me, what do you see on me?¡± Tang Si stretched out her hands and twirled in front of Ji Yunshu. The many essories on her clothes clinked against each other. The noise wasn¡¯t jarring but instead resembled wind chimes on a breezy day. It was a clear and peaceful sound.


    However, Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze was fixed at the red ribbon on her waist. She pointed at the tiny skull embedded on the ribbon with her chin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Hmm?


    Tang Si removed the skull from her waist and yed with it in her hands, ¡°You¡¯ll never guess what is this. This is the skull of a Hao [1. This is a fictional animal]. I found it in the mountains. Do you know what a Hao is? It¡¯s a nocturnal animal whose bite is absolutely lethal. To hunt this Hao down, I spent almost two months in the mountains. My dad always says that I¡¯m like a child brought up by stray ghosts because I¡¯m afraid of nothing, but this is simply the spirit of thedies of Hou Liao,¡± she spoke with the utmost pride! She threw the skull in her hand up in the air and caught it in her hands again, repeating the action several times.


    Ji Yunshu shifted her gaze to look at the riverntern that was slowly floating further away. At the same time, two silhouettes were standing on the bridge, one was tall and another was short. The lights from thenterns projected their shadows onto the rippling water, painting another beautiful scene.


    Jing Rong had both his hands resting behind his back, his gaze carrying the depth of his feelings as he stared at Ji Yunshu standing at the side of the river under the bridge. She was squatting by the riverside with a smile painted on her small and delicate face. Her eyes shone like stars as she sent the riverntern off with her gaze. He was lost in every move and every smile Ji Yunshu made. He knew clearly that she was his only one in this life.


    Mu Jin, who was standing beside him, was unaware of where Jing Rong was looking at. She asked, ¡°Young Master Jing, you¡¯re not from Anfu. Am I right?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°I¡¯m only passing by.¡±


    ¡°Where is Young Master from?¡±


    ¡°The south.¡±


    ¡°Where are you heading to?¡±


    ¡°The north.¡± The north was thousands of miles across.


    Mu Jin did not dwell on this topic but started a new one, ¡°The Young Master just now was really smart. He could deduce the identity of thedy with merely a silver whip.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. He is the smartest person I¡¯ve ever met. Not only is he smart, but he¡¯s also the only person I¡¯ll sacrifice myself for in this world.¡± He had no intention of hiding his feelings towards Ji Yunshu at all. Joy could be seen spilling out of the corner of his lips as he spoke.


    Mu Jin was taken aback! What... is their rtionship?


    Before she could ask her questions, some passersby on the bridge bumped into her identally, causing her to trip and fall towards Jing Rong. Naturally, Jing Rong caught her in his arms!


    Coincidentally, Ji Yunshu raised her head and saw this scene. Her heart was filled with disappointment and sadness as if someone had stabbed her heart with a needle. She promptly moved her gaze away, feeling petty for not trusting Jing Rongpletely.


    After spending all this time together, she knew exactly how much Jing Rong cared for her. Hence, she shook her head discreetly and discarded her previous thoughts.


    Tang Si, who was beside her, asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking about? You haven¡¯t told me about your job.¡±


    She replied briefly, ¡°A poor schr.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Tang Si smirked suddenly and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m not only gutsy, but I have quick hands too. Just now...¡±


    Uh huh?


    Ji Yunshu sensed something wrong as Tang Si slowly drew out the hand she hid behind her back. She waved a wooden pendant in front of Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. This was the pendant Ji Yunshu¡¯s mom had left for her. Ji Yunshu¡¯s face turned ruthless and cold, ¡°Return it to me.¡± She reached out to grab the pendant but she failed.


    Tang Si stood up while she continued swinging the jade pendant. She asked, ¡°Does this belong to you?¡±


    ¡°Return it to me now.¡±


    ¡°I can give it to you. But you¡¯ll have to tell me where did you get this from.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Tang Si reced her quirky face with a solemn one as she touched the pattern engraved in the te. Her eyes deepened as she said in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this pattern before.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± She did not finish her sentence.


    Suddenly, a sharp arrow soared past the crowd and sped in Ji Yunshu¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 463 - You Owe Me Your Life

    Chapter 463 ¨C You Owe Me Your Life


    That arrowhead pierced through the bustling crowd, slicing through the air to arrive before Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes in the blink of an eye. Before Ji Yunshu could respond, she was clumsily pushed aside. She fell to the floor with a thud, scratching her palms against the rough stone, causing a red hot ze of pain.


    It felt like an eternity had passed before Ji Yunshu managed to pull herself up, only to watch as the arrow hit squarely in the middle of Wei Yi¡¯s chest, passed through his body andnded on a pile of rocks on the opposite riverbank.


    ¡°Wei Yi?¡± Ji Yunshu screamed in shock and panic, but nothing she did could stop the blood that was gushing out of Wei Yi¡¯s chest and staining his green robes a terrifying bright red. The people around her became a blur; nothing else mattered but the blood trickling down Wei Yi¡¯s pale lips, his eyes slowly closing, and his body falling towards her.


    ¡°Wei Yi?¡± She caught him as he fell. Her mind wentpletely nk when she saw the gaping wound in his chest.


    Jing Rong spotted this from the bridge; he wanted to rush to her side, but an arrow aimed at him stopped him from immediately leaping to where she was. That arrow was shot with eagle precision and deadly force. It pierced his palm as he caught the arrow and stopped it in its tracks, leaving a stream of blood dripping down its shaft!


    The crowd exploded!


    Thirty masked men in ck appeared out of thin air ¡ª each one equipped with a long sword¡ª and charged ferociously towards Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong.


    Tang Si was the closest to Ji Yunshu when themotion began. She pulled out her silver whip, flinging it at several of those masked men. ¡°How dare you ambush us ¨C this young miss will have your lives!¡± Her whip was as merciless as she was!


    The Shi siblings and Lang Po, who had been escorting their masters in secret, leapt out from where they were concealed. Mo Ruo ran to the injured Wei Yi only after warding off several attackers. He pulled out a pill from his sleeves and forced it down Wei Yi¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Save him, save him...¡± Ji Yunshu begged in a tiny, trembling voice. Her hands were still pressed down firmly on Wei Yi¡¯s wound, but his blood kept running through her fingers and stained her hands bright red.


    Wei Yi¡¯s eyes were barely open and his breathing was shallow andboured. He fought to look at Ji Yunshu with his clear eyes but only managed to whisper ¡®Shu¡¯er¡¯ before he lost all consciousness, his eyelids finally giving way.


    Several men-in-ck had made their way over to them. Mo Ruo found some rocks left behind earlier by Tang Si and threw them at those assassins. He did not wait for their response, but picked up Wei Yi in his arms and escaped the chaotic mess without a backward nce.


    Ji Yunshu froze, but quickly picked up her pace, chasing after the two!


    Simrly, chaos had descended upon the bridge. Jing Rong was worried about Ji Yunshu¡¯s safety, but Mu Jin was still next to him in the middle of this mess, so he pushed her gently into the crowd. ¡°Quick, escape!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jing!¡± Mu Jin was concerned, but she soon disappeared, melding into the escaping crowd.


    Jing Rong leapt gracefully into the air,nding softly at the riverbank. He ordered Shi Ziran, ¡°Go protect Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°But Your Highness, you...¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Shi Ziran nodded. He followed Ji Yunshu¡¯s and Mo Ruo¡¯s trail, but several of their attackers broke off from the pack and came after him as well. The Lantern Festival was a bloody mess and screams could be heard from all directions.


    Ji Yunshu and the others took a turn out of the busy main street, but their path was immediately blocked by several of their assants. Their killing intent overflowed into the darkness of the night, enveloping Ji Yunshu and the rest as they stopped abruptly, for their escape route was cordoned off.


    ¡°The boss has ordered that none of them must be left alive!¡± The masked man in the lead raised his sword above his head, as he bellowed, ¡°Kill!¡±


    In the next moment, twenty of his men charged fearlessly towards them!


    Mo Ruo had run out of options; he ced Wei Yi down onto the ground, protecting Ji Yunshu and his poor Wei Yi alongside the Shi siblings. Those assassins¡¯ every move was designed to kill ¡ª each one aimed for Ji Yunshu. Even thebined efforts of Mo Ruo and the Shi siblings were insufficient to keep them away.


    They might have been powerful, but they weren¡¯t omnipotent.


    As one of the attackers pierced his sword towards Mo Ruo, a silver whip appeared out of nowhere, wrapping its tendrils around that iing weapon. The sword was turned around in an instant, and the de pierced right through the assant¡¯s throat, ying him in one clean move. Tang Si retracted her whip. She raised her eyebrows haughtily at Mo Ruo, ¡°You owe me your life.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°Your life¡¯s now mine ¨C don¡¯t even think of dying on me.¡±


    Jing Rong and his remaining shadow guards finally arrived. The tables turned in a second; those attackers were no match for his personal army and they fell, one by one. The remaining four were all captured alive by Jing Rong¡¯s men and were awaiting their final judgement.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s priority was Wei Yi; he picked him up and notified, ¡°I¡¯ll take Wei Yi away first,¡± before hurrying to the yamen!


    Ji Yunshu was about to follow when she noticed Jing Rong¡¯s injured hand. Her heart clenched as she saw the blood dripping from the grooves of his palm. Jing Rong saw where her gaze hadnded, and quickly hid his wounded hand in his sleeves before turning to Shi Zijin, ¡°Take her away!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Shi Zijinplied, tearing away Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze from Jing Rong as she pulled her away.


    Jing Rong only began interrogating those captured masked men once he had ascertained that Ji Yunshu had safely left the scene, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    None of them answered.


    Jing Rong already had his suspicions; he picked up a fallen sword with his foot, tearing away at the ck cloths covering those attackers¡¯ faces. They were stubborn and unafraid, not even of what was toe. Mm, Jing Yi¡¯s personal shadow guards were indeed well-trained!


    Lang Po had run out of patience; he kicked them in their chests, shouting angrily, ¡°Speak! Who was it that sent you here?¡±


    But all he got in response wasughter. Each of the four men suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood before falling to the ground into lifeless heaps.


    Lang Po rushed forwards, prying their mouths open as he took a closer look, and reported, ¡°Your Highness, there was poison hidden in between their teeth.¡±


    Jing Rong did not speak; he only stared at the twenty-odd corpses on the ground, lost in his own thoughts.


    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Since we only have corpses, then let¡¯s bring them back to the Capital. Report to Imperial Father that this prince was ambushed as he passed through Anfu County. Make sure to let them know that we have escorted the culprits back to the Capital ¨C remember, you must say that they were captured alive.¡±


    ¡°Alive?¡±


    Jing Rong smirked, ¡°These shadow guards that Jing Yi has trained might not all be as fearless as this lot; there¡¯s bound to be a couple who value their lives above loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is suggesting?¡±


    Jing Rong flipped one of the swords up from the ground, grabbing it by the hilt. In one clean movement, he flung it forwards, embedding it into a wooden pir not far off, ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to kill this Prince? Fine, then this Prince will beat him at his own game. Once he knows that this Prince has captured his men alive, then sent them to the Capital, he¡¯s sure to send another batch to intercept us and finish what their predecessors could not. When that momentes, we¡¯ll capture those assassins and make sure they stay alive, before shipping them off to the Supreme Court.¡±


    ¡°But the Supreme Court Chancellor¡¯s been bought over by Prince Yi.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face contorted in rage, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Supreme Court Vice-Chancellor Lord Yu is this Prince¡¯s subordinate. When the Crown Prince first ambushed the pce, it was Lord Yu who let this Prince into the pce. Since he wants this Prince to back him, then he needs to prove his worth. What¡¯s more, this Prince¡¯s intentions lie not in dealing Prince Yi a blow...but in warning Imperial Father.¡±


    Their secret tug-of-war would soonmence...

 Chapter 464 - Theres no reason to take this lying down!

    Chapter 464 ¨C There¡¯s no reason to take this lying down!


    In the yamen.


    Mo Ruo was helping Wei Yi stem the flow of blood. One bloody basin after another was brought out from the room. Standing by the bedside, Ji Yunshu looked anxiously at Wei Yi, who was as pale as a sheet of paper. Even unconscious, Wei Yi¡¯s brows were faintly knitted together. The scene was heart-wrenching.


    She was scared silly by him. A stream of self-reproach came from her lips. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought him there. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    Her eyes were rimmed with red, both hands tightly clenched, her fingernails digging deeply into her palms. A string ofrge, pearly tears slowly slid down her cheeks. Guilt and worry gnawed at her, making her feel like she would rather be dead.


    Outside the room.


    Tang Si sat in the corridor, polishing her precious silver whip with the edge of her clothes and nced towards the room every few minutes. She asked the nearby Shi Zijin, ¡°Who on earth are you people? Why would there be assassins after you, clearly out for your lives?¡±


    No response.


    ¡°I heard that this Anfu yamen¡¯s magistrate had been arrested for corruption; how did you get into the yamen? Unless you are officials too?¡±


    No response.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    There was still no response.


    Tang Si gave a little huff of anger. ¡°Weirdos, everyst one of you. I even helped you! I didn¡¯t get a word of thanks and even get ignored.¡±


    Shi Zijin gave her a look and sighed. ¡°You better leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You speak? I almost thought you were mute!¡± She waved the whip in her hands and walked towards Shi Zijin, revealing a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°This miss has discovered that you people of the Central ins [1. See map] are much more interesting than we Houliao. No way am I going to leave now! I intend to stay here; I can also help you guys in case there are people that want to kill you again.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a need! Just now, if it weren¡¯t for me, that Jianghu expert would have died. He owes me a life ¨C no matter what, I must im it back. If I leave now, won¡¯t I be shortchanged? Moreover...¡± As she spoke, she drew out the wooden que she had swiped off Ji Yunshu and swung it on her finger with a cheeky grin. ¡°There are too many interesting things in the Central ins ¨C I can¡¯t bear to leave!¡±


    Shi Zijin nced at the little miss and adjusted the sword in his arms, not bothering to reply. Bored out of her mind, Tang Si bounced into the room to see Mo Ruo seated by the bed with a serious expression. He was administering acupuncture while helping Wei Yi stem the flow of blood.


    After almost an hour, the blood from the wound finally started coagting. However, Wei Yi¡¯s face was deathly pale due to an excessive loss of blood. Mo Ruo wiped his hands and stuffed a pill into Wei Yi¡¯s mouth before sitting down at the table to write a prescription. He passed it to one of the yamen¡¯s maids. ¡°Quickly go fill this prescription and boil it at medium-high heat.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The maid then left for the pharmacy.


    Ji Yunshu sat by the bedside, not daring to touch Wei Yi for fear of hurting him. Her heart tightened as she looked at the bedsheets soaked in blood.


    ¡°Wei Yi?¡± She gently called out to no avail before turning to ask Mo Ruo, ¡°How is he now?¡±


    ¡°His situation is not good.¡±


    ¡°Not good? What do you mean by ¡®not good¡¯?¡± She was a little agitated.


    ¡°If the arrow had struck just a little more to the side, it would have directly hit his heart. He has lost a massive amount of blood and his cardiac pulse [2. One of the five ¡®pulses¡¯ defined in Traditional Chinese Medicine... don¡¯t ask me what the equivalent is in western medicine T.T ] has been injured. So, we have to just wait and see.¡±


    Hearing that, she bit her lips forcefully, hard enough that there was a trace of blood.


    ¡°It was me. All my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought him out. If something really happens to him, I won¡¯t forgive myself as long as I live.¡± She gently held Wei Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Why were you so silly? Why would you save me?¡±


    Mo Ruo sent a few looks her way, leisurely pouring himself a cup of tea. Only after he finished drinking, did he reply, ¡°Rx, this brat is a lucky one. He won¡¯t die. I didn¡¯t get this reputation of divine doctor for nothing. I was just joking with you to lighten the atmosphere.¡±


    Joking my ass! Do you think that this is very funny?


    Ji Yunshu felt as if she had just been on a roller coaster ride. She didn¡¯t bother quibbling with him, but instead let out a few tears of relief, smiling weakly as she sniffled.


    On the other hand, Mo Ruo patted his robes and stood up before packing his medicine chest. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at Jing Rong.¡±


    Only then did she remember that he was also injured. ¡°His hand...¡±


    ¡°I know. You take good care of Wei Yi, I¡¯ll take care of Jing Rong.¡± With that, he went out.


    Tang Si followed him, asking with wide eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really a doctor?¡±


    Mo Ruo narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Why? Do I not look like one?¡±


    She shook her head and frowned. ¡°Nope. You just look like a Jianghu expert.¡±


    Mo Ruo was unperturbed. ¡°Little miss, you better go. If you tarry too long, you might invite disaster upon yourself.¡± He walked faster as he spoke.


    Tang Si was like a piece of sticky candy. She ran to catch up to him and elbowed him in the arm. ¡°I¡¯m the one who saved your life. How can you chase your savior away?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hey, who are you guys, really? Are you really officials? Or some kind of Jianghu heroes? Or...did you kill someone and are running for your lives?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we certainly killed someone; we¡¯re all cold-blooded murderers. So you better leave quickly or you¡¯d be dead before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me away?¡± Tang Si was adamant. ¡°Do you think this miss is a naive little girl that would be scared away by just a few words from you? I think that you are a bunch of chivalrous heroes. So this miss has decided to wander the world with you.¡± She stuck out her chin and struck a pose, imitating a heroic wandering swordswoman.


    From the start, Mo Ruo¡¯s expression remained chillingly polite. Just before they reached Jing Rong¡¯s room, he stopped and turned to Tang Si, saying sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Mo Ruo ignored her and strode into Jing Rong¡¯s room. Tang Si wanted to follow, but a shadow suddenly jumped in front of her to block her way!


    ¡°Miss, please do not advance further.¡± Shi Ziran was not as good-tempered as Mo Ruo. Tang Si knew that she was not his match and could only stare intively at Mo Ruo¡¯s departing back.


    In Jing Rong¡¯s room.


    He stood in front of the window, looking into the distance. His hands were sped behind his back, hidden in his sleeves. On the ground were a few drops of dried blood.


    Mo Ruo immediately opened his medicine chest once he entered. ¡°Come here.¡±


    In response, Jing Rong turned walked slowly over, sitting down obediently. He lifted his injured hand and thrust it at Mo Ruo. His broad palm had been deeply sliced by the sharp arrowhead. Although it had already stopped bleeding, the viscosity of the blood suggested that there could be a risk of scar formation. [1. Scar formation is a totally normal and good thing! They¡¯re probably worried about scar tissue that may impede muscle repair... but in reality this has nothing to do with the viscosity of the blood.] Mo Ruo chided him as he applied the medicine, ¡°I say, you... why must you still stay so stoic even when you¡¯re injured? So what if you¡¯re a prince? You¡¯re not a god; it¡¯s unavoidable that you¡¯ll get hurt. If I weren¡¯t by your side, would you really have waited till the wound had stopped bleeding to be checked over by a doctor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound.¡±


    ¡°Flesh wound?¡± Mo Ruo red at him. ¡°Jing Rong, oh Jing Rong, can you just change that stubborn nature of yours a little?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Whatever you say.¡± Mo Ruo deliberately applied the medicine a little more forcefully. Seeing him clench his hand minutely and wrinkle his brow, Mo Ruo sniggered.


    After he wrapped the wound securely, Mo Ruo said sternly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to take this incident lying down, is there?¡±


    1. Diagram of central ins I put it in discord cause the site didn¡¯t let me attach it to the chapter ):

 Chapter 465 - Blood is thicker than water

    <h4>Chapter 465 ¨C Blood is thicker than water</h4>


    Jing Rong definitely could not take this incident lying down. As the old saying went, the best defense was a good offense!


    He drew back his injured hand and thoughtfully rubbed the white bandages wrapped around his palm with calloused fingertips. ¡°He is still unwilling to stop pushing the boundaries even though I¡¯m already heading to Yufu. Blood may be thicker than water, but there are limits to how understanding I can be.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you already have ideas on how to proceed?¡± Mo Ruo asked.


    He nodded and recounted what he had assigned Lang Po earlier. Mo Ruo was surprised. ¡°So what if you really managed to capture the assassins alive? use Prince Yi? I¡¯m sure that this news would not be allowed to leave the Supreme Court, much less reach the ears of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I would use Jing Yi?¡±


    ¡°Then what purpose would this serve?¡±


    Jing Rong smiled. ¡°Jing Yi will definitely try to kill that person by any means necessary; after all, dead men tell no tales. Only then would he not need to worry about our Royal Father finding out about his assassination attempt. However, my goal is to have Lord Shao Qingyu of the Supreme Court report to my royal father afterwards. Although there would be no evidence due to the death of the culprit, some things require neither evidence nor result. Our Royal Father is conscientious; how would not realize that there was something suspicious about this? Assassins out for my life, and the sudden death of the culprit while jailed in the Supreme Court. Moreover, Jing Yi has long been secretly colluding with the minister of the Supreme Court; it would be as easy as lifting a finger if he wanted to kill someone locked in its jail. Even if our Royal Father understood this, he would sooner choose to disregard this matter, rather than risk airing the Royal Family¡¯s dirtyundry in public. But do you think that, after all that, our Royal Father would still treat Jing Yi with the same regard?¡±


    The brilliance of his n finally dawned on Mo Ruo. ¡°I understand now! This...this is all a warning for your Royal Father!¡±


    ¡°You are not stupid either.¡± Jing Rong wrinkled his brows. ¡°Jing Yi has always been ambitious, but our Royal Father has never looked deeply into it. Now that he can see how merciless he is to even his own brother, even our Royal Father would be tempted to look for clues. In particr, about the incident where the Crown Princeid siege to the Royal Pce. Otherwise, how would the timid Crown Prince who grew up by our Royal Father¡¯s sidee up with such a dumb n as regicide? There must have been someone fanning the mes in the background. Moreover, that Teacher Pan, who had always been the Crown Prince¡¯s tutor, somehow emerged without a scratch after the Crown Prince toppled; but then he and all seven members of his family died the day they were to leave the capital? Once our Royal Father realises this, he would be more wary of Jing Yi ¨C this could be regarded as an act of filial piety on my part.¡±


    <i>Oh wow, such a touching sentiment! The Qi Zhen Emperor is so fortunate to have a son such as you! </i>


    In a low voice, Mo Ruo said, ¡°It seems that the winds of change have forced you to participate in thepetition for the throne after all.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Mo Ruo smiled widely and started tidying up his medicine chest. He asked again, ¡°And are you not at all concerned about Wei Yi¡¯s injuries?¡±


    ¡°Since you were able toe attend to me so quickly, he must be alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s just that Teacher Ji feels extremely guilty about Wei Yi¡¯s injuries; I wager that we¡¯ll have to stay a few more days in Anfu. You had better make the appropriate arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Jing Rong gave a nod and walked to the open window once again.


    The sky outside was already pitch ck. The light from antern hanging from the eaves illuminated a little bird next to the wall. The bird seemed to have injured its wings, pping and hopping on the spot but remaining grounded. A verdant green leaf, blown by the wind,nded next to that injured bird. It grew tired of trying to fly and started pecking little holes into that leaf.


    His gaze slowly turned chilly. The frostiness he exuded seemed to weave together with the deceptively warm light outside. <i>How strange and mysterious!</i>


    It was a long while before he closed the window. He turned to face Mo Ruo. ¡°No need to bother with me anymore. Go have a rest.¡±


    Instead, Mo Ruo replied, ¡°How do you expect me to fall asleep at this time? Since we¡¯re both awake, why not apany each other?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The two then began to chat idly about the past and other random topics, taking care to not make any mention about their time with Kong Yu.


    Outside, Tang Si was bored after waiting such a long time for Mo Ruo toe out. She yawned before giving up on waiting and returned to Wei Yi¡¯s room.


    Ji Yunshu still hadn¡¯t taken a single step away from his bedside. That schrly visage appeared significantly frailer than before. She nced at Tang Si, who was sitting hunched at the table, both hands supporting her chin. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote ¨C where am I supposed to go?¡±


    ¡°This is not a ce where you should linger.¡±


    ¡°Why do all of you talk so strangely? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really convicts that kill unblinkingly?¡± Tang Si thought about what Mo Ruo had previously said to her.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t answer her.


    After a moment, Tang Si became impatient again and walked in front of her. With eyes opened wide, she pointed at Wei Yi and asked curiously, ¡°What is he to you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression shifted minutely as she replied with a curt, ¡°Family.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She continued questioning. ¡°I saw that the arrow was aimed at you. Who were those men, and why did they want to kill you??¡±


    That was right. The arrow was definitely aimed at her; if not for Wei Yi, how could this weak body of hers survive such an injury? And who else other than Jing Yi would want to kill her? Ji Yunshu sunk deep into her own thoughts and never answered Tang Si.


    Instead, she held out her hand. ¡°Return it to me.¡± <i>That little wooden pendant!</i>


    Tang Si pretended not to understand. ¡°Return what? Don¡¯t you malign me.¡±


    ¡°That thing is extremely important to me and is not a toy. Hand it over.¡± Ji Yunshu replied harshly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tang Si rolled her eyes and took a few steps back, then held out that pendant in her hand, trying to bargain, ¡°Then tell me, who gave this to you? I¡¯ll return it to you then.¡±


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes and tucked the nkets in around Wei Yi. She then dragged Tang Si out of the room with a cold expression and gently closed the door. ¡°Miss Tang, this pendant was left to me by my mother. It¡¯s very important to me, and I¡¯ve always kept it on my person. I am very grateful that you had helped us, but it is impossible to give you this pendant.¡±


    ¡°Your mother left it to you?¡± Tang Si was incredulous. But seeing that Ji Yunshu seemed to have lost her patience, she could only return the pendant docily while adding, ¡°I¡¯d seen the picture on this pendant when I was young.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really seen it before?¡± Ji Yunshu asked excitedly. This was a chance to find out the truth behind why her mother left this pendant to her! It could even be the only clue to unravel the mystery behind her mother¡¯s true identity.


    But Tang Si only shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d seen it when I was very young. I have an impression of it, but I don¡¯t remember where I saw it.¡±

 Chapter 466 - Medicine From Mu Jin

    <h4>Chapter 466 ¨C Medicine From Mu Jin</h4>


    Tang Si did not lie. It was true that she had seen this pattern when she was young. However, she only had a vague memory of it!


    Ji Yunshu was not entirely convinced by Tang Si¡¯s exnation. She carefully kept the wooden pendant into her waist pocket and said, ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯ll assume what you said just now was a joke. It¡¯s better for you to leave here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking!¡± She stomped her feet while she tried to defend herself. But Ji Yunshu could not be bothered. She pushed the door open, left the room and shut the door at her back.


    Tang Si clenched her fist and was about to punch the door, but changed her mind the moment she raised her hand. She slowly lowered her fist and pouted, thinking that everyone was being mean to her. However, she had been trained to be thick-skinned since young, so naturally, she would not feel embarrassed to stay at the yamen. As the yamen runners were helpless against her, they had no choice but to prepare a clean room and two nkets for her. They did not forget to remind her before they left, ¡°You need to leave tomorrow morning. We do not have many rations left in the yamen.¡±


    ¡°I have plenty of money,¡± she said, as she threw a pillow at the yamen runners. Feeling flustered, the yamen runners left the room.


    She curled herself up in the small bed, tossed and turned, yet failed to fall asleep. She stared at the veil covering the bed, still pondering the pattern on the wooden pendant. As she dwelled in her thoughts, she traced the pattern with her finger in the air. Gradually, she fell asleep...


    That night, Ji Yunshu did not leave Wei Yi¡¯s bedside. She stayed up the whole night looking after him. At dawn, a maid knocked on the door and asked Ji Yunshu to have some food.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you¡¯ll hurt your stomach if you don¡¯t eat. I¡¯ll look after Young Master Wei for you. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll inform you promptly if anything happens.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°I want to look after him on my own,¡± she said without shifting her weary and slightly unfocused eyes away from Wei Yi.


    Wei Yi¡¯splexion had greatly improved. The sunlight streaming in through the window illuminated Wei Yi¡¯s clean and innocent face. A cold breeze blew through the edges of the windows and gently ruffled Wei Yi¡¯s long and thick eyshes. His eyshes moved along with the wind, appearing as if he was about to wake up at any moment!


    Seeing Ji Yunshu¡¯s determination, the maid had no choice but to leave the room quietly. The moment she stepped out of the room, she bumped into Mo Ruo, who was walking in her direction. ¡°Young Master Mo.¡±


    ¡°Go and bring the medicine here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid obeyed and left.


    Mo Ruo entered the room and headed straight to the bedside to feel Wei Yi¡¯s forehead. Then, he opened Wei Yi¡¯s eyes and inspected them. Ji Yunshu asked in a lethargic voice, ¡°Will he regain consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After he regains consciousness and rests for a few days, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said. Then, he rapped on Wei Yi¡¯s head with his knuckle., ¡°Foolish boy, you were extremely lucky. If I weren¡¯t by your side when it happened, you would be having tea with the Lord of the Underworld now. However, you¡¯re foolish in an adorable way. To be able to block an arrow for your loved one, your courage is praiseworthy. I admire your bravery.¡± <i>That was more than mere bravery!</i> In actual fact, he was willing to sacrifice for Ji Yunshu as much as Jing Rong. After mocking the unconscious Wei Yi, Mo Ruo turned around and said to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Hurry up and get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    She massaged her temples as she opened her mouth, ¡°I...¡± Mo Ruo stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I promise you that I¡¯ll return you a healthy Wei Yi. He¡¯ll be the same old Wei Yi, or even better,¡± he assured.


    After a brief hesitation, she nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she dragged herself out of the room. When she returned to her room, she removed her clothes and got ready to rest. However, she stopped halfway, put on her clothes back on, and headed out...


    Lang Po rushed into Jing Rong¡¯s room and reported, ¡°Prince, I¡¯ve arranged everything. The Capital has been notified. I¡¯ve also locked up the dead bodies inside the carriage; they¡¯ve been tied up and their heads covered with ck cloth, ready to be sent to the Capital.¡±


    Jing Rong listened to Lang Po but did not reply immediately. He repeatedly tapped the table with his index finger. Beside his hand, there was a small package wrapped in a wrinkled yellow paper. It seemed like a bag of medicine. After a short silence, he picked up the small package with his index and middle fingers and passed it to Lang Po. He ordered, ¡°If anyone tries to attack you on your journey, you¡¯ll have to capture them alive. To prevent them frommitting suicide, you might want to quickly use this medicine during the fight to knock them out. I reckon... that you might be able to send at least one live person into the jail of the Supreme Court.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more. You should let Ziran personally send the captives to the Capital. In the meantime, let him scrutinize the situation in the Capital.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jing Rong paused for a short while, ¡°Were the people in Anfu affected by the incident yesterday night?¡±


    Lang Po cupped his hands as he answered, ¡°The people were definitely frightened. Fortunately, we were able to quickly kill all the men in ck yesterday. Hence, the news was not leaked out; no real harm was done.¡±


    Jing Rong made a ¡®Hmm¡¯ sound before he asked again in a solemn tone, ¡°When can the newly appointed County Magistrate arrive?¡±


    ¡°He is already on his way. The Royal Court sent the order to assign an official from a nearby county, saying that this is only a temporary position. Later, the Ministry of Personnel will appoint another official to take over the position.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You can go now.¡± Jing Rong waved his hand.


    ¡°And...¡± Lang Po appeared conflicted.


    Jing Rong threw him a cold nce. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s ady named Mu Jin waiting outside.¡±


    <i>Mu Jin?</i>


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°This humble one has no idea. She said that she was here for your Highness. This humble one knows that she was with your Highness yesterday, hence, this humble one did not send her away.¡±


    Jing Rong was confused. How did Mu Jin know that he stayed in the yamen? After some contemtion, he told Lang Po, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lang Po replied.


    Mu Jin came in shortly. Just like yesterday, she was dressed humbly yet neatly. Her every move was full of elegance and she carried her aura like a mist around her. Once she entered, she bowed to Jing Rong. ¡°This humble woman, Mu Jin, greets Prince Rong.¡±


    Compared to yesterday, she seemed to have gained some manners like a young woman from a humble family. She acted nothing like the free-spiriteddy who discussed poems and songs at the drinking table yesterday. However, that was not surprising as she was now aware of the difference in their ranks.


    Jing Rong stood in front of the screen and nced at her with his sharp eyes. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Mu Jin raised her head, looked at Jing Rong and replied truthfully, ¡°How difficult is it to find out? Anfu is not a big ce to begin with. There aren¡¯t many new faces around. Furthermore, it caused a hugemotion when your Highness and your people were attacked by assassins yesterday. Mu Jin has always been a detail-oriented personpared to the others. This one could easily deduce the identity of your Highness after revisiting the recent corruption scandal of the Anfu County Magistrate.¡±


    After listening to her exnation, Jing Rong smiled. ¡°Miss Mu Jin is very smart.¡±


    She grinned and her gazended on Jing Rong¡¯s injured hand which was wrapped in bandages. She seemed upset as she promptly took out the medicine that she had brought over. ¡°This one witnessed your Highness¡¯ hand getting hurt yesterday night. Hence, today, this one decided to be rude and visit without permission to send your Highness this medicine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He epted the medicine and put it aside, but he had no intention of using it.


    Mu Jin frowned indistinctly. ¡°This medicine has to be applied.¡±


    <i>Huh?</i>


    Before Jing Rong could react, she made him sit down. She carefully unwrapped the bandage around his hand and revealed the wound on his palm. A fineyer of powder had been applied on the wound. It was the medicine from Mo Rou, but it was not clear what it was made of. For a short while, Jing Rong was too stunned to resist Mu Jin¡¯s behaviour. Mu Jin looked at his wound and her eyes teared up as she felt anguish for Jing Rong; she quickly opened the medicine container and applied it on the wound. At the same time, she said, ¡°Your Highness should never neglect an arrow wound. It can cause pain in the future. It¡¯s necessary to apply medicine on it immediately. This medicine is passed down by my ancestors and is very effective in curing arrow wounds. It¡¯ll only take two to three days to recover after applying it.¡± Jing Rong looked at Mu Jin, who was caringly attending to his wound. He intended to reject Mu Jin, but at the same time, felt warmed by Mu Jin¡¯s actions. He thought, <i>¡®How good it will be if Ji Yunshu can treat me like this?¡¯</i>


    Unbeknownst to him, a thin silhouette had paused behind the door for a few moments before vanishing.

 Chapter 467 - Soon, Very Soon!

    <h4>Chapter 467 ¨C Soon, Very Soon!</h4>


    Jing Rong thanked Mu Jin after she finished treating his wound.


    Mu Jin looked worried as she told Jing Rong, ¡°Prince, please make sure to keep your wound dry, as well as take care to avoid food that would exacerbate your injury.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She gulped, ¡°Prince will stay in Anfu for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are things that have yet to be settled.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Jin bit her lower lip and summoned her courage, asking in a soft voice, ¡°Then, can I visit Prince frequently?¡±


    <i>...Of course not! </i>


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes filled with chilliness as he said directly, ¡°Miss Mu Jin, this Prince appreciates your kindness. However, there are a lot of things happening in the yamen recently. With all these cases, this Prince has no time to tend to you.¡±


    She quickly lifted her head. ¡°Mu Jin does not need anyone to tend to me. To be honest with Prince, this one only dares to make this bold proposal because Mu Jin thinks that we are on the same wavelength, causing me to admire Prince¡¯s talent even more. If Prince is busy, Mu Jin can stay quietly by your side. There are only men in the yamen; they are naturally not as adept in taking care of Prince. In addition, I have heard of another Young Master who is also injured and will need to be tended to. I promise that I will assist you without disturbing you.¡± Mu Jin¡¯s eyes gleamed in anticipation of Jing Rong¡¯s response


    Jing Rong, however, was not to be deterred. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. This is just a minor injury, and Miss Mu Jin should take care of your own affairs. I don¡¯t want anyone to misunderstand our rtionship.¡±


    <i>He¡¯s afraid that someone will misunderstand our rtionship?</i> Mu Jin felt a chill in her heart. What else could she say if Jing Rong had made things clear? She could only nod. Nheless, she visited the yamen in the following days and stayed by Jing Rong¡¯s side at all times. She was an expert in dealing with men.


    On the other hand, Ji Yunshu had not visited Jing Rong¡¯s residence ever since. She instead chose to stay with the unconscious Wei Yi. asionally, she would overhear the maids talking about Mu Jin. Comments like, ¡®Miss Mu Jin is here again¡¯ and ¡®Miss Mu Jin is so talented¡¯ were heard constantly from the maids. She always listened to the news about Mu Jin attentively, even though the words weighed on her chest like a giant rock.


    Strangely, Jing Rong never once visited Wei Yi; only bothering to receive updates on his condition from Mo Ruo. <i>Is this man heartless? Or does he have another agenda?</i>


    Ji Yunshu could not be bothered to guess what Jing Rong¡¯s real intention was. She chose to shut her ears and not listen to unnecessary gossip.


    Regarding Tang Si, she was still shamelessly lingering at the yamen, spending her days nagging at either Ji Yunshu or Mo Ruo, clinging to them like sticky candy.


    ......


    ...


    The June rains fell from the sky in a fine drizzle, creating a faint mist as it bounced off the tall red walls and the green tiles. From afar, the pce seemed to be shrouded by fog, resembling a mystical fairnd; mysterious and yet, intriguing. Inside the old and torn Tongren Pce Hall, the neglected courtyard was overgrown with weeds. Battered by the rain, dried and wilted tree branches scattered the floor, apanied dead leaves whirling in the wind, creating a gloomy and spiritless atmosphere.


    ...


    <i>In the pce hall</i>


    Jing Xian came out from the Inner Chamber in thin clothes and walked to his couch. His picked up some agarwood incense and lightly tossed it into the incense burner beside him. He picked up ¡°The Ode of Confucius¡± and leaned back in the couch to begin reading it. The gentle p of pages turning could be heard as the light scent musky smell of books lingered in the air.


    Jing Xian had always liked the smell of books. He frequently read from sunrise to sunset and would have a book beside him even when he was tired and weary, as if the books would make him sleep better.


    The broken window creaked open as it was blown open by the wind, allowing a pigeon that was sitting on the windowsill to enter. Jing Xian frowned but immediately rxed his brows again. He dragged his lethargic body and walked to the window before reaching out his hand and stroking the shiny feathers of the pigeon. The pigeon was not frightened and even rubbed its head against Jing Xian¡¯s palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tame and obedient!¡± Jing Xian smiled and slowly untied the string on the pigeon¡¯s leg. He removed the small bamboo tube and held it in his hand. He did not rush to open the bamboo tube, instead taking some rice from a cup and sprinkling it on the windowsill.


    ¡°Little fe, don¡¯t worry. There is plenty of rice,¡± he rewarded the pigeon.


    ¡°Coo...coo...¡± It was as if the pigeon could understand humannguage. Jing Xian was thrilled.


    Slowly, Jing Xian opened his palm, tugged out a small piece of paper from the bamboo tube, and unrolled it. There were two lines written on it. After reading, Jing Xian remained quiet for a few seconds. His initially soulless eyes focused as he raised his gaze and looked at the big tree outside the window, a grin appearing on his face. Later, he crumpled up the paper, threw it into the furnace, and burned it to ashes. At this time, Bi Lu walked in with a bowl of medicine. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This humble servant has prepared the medicine. Your Highness should drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡± Bi Lu put the bowl down as he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside and the weather is very cold. It¡¯s better for your Highness to close the window.¡±


    Jing Xian ignored Bi Lu¡¯s words as he stood motionless, only closing the broken window when the pigeon had finished eating the rice on the windowsill and had flown away. Jing Xian asked, ¡°When is the repairmaning over?¡±


    Bi Lu replied, ¡°This humble one has urged them to visit as soon as possible. I was told that there were leak at the North and South region of the pce. The repairman can only visit after he has settled the leak over there.¡±


    ¡°All of them are there?¡±


    ¡°I heard so.¡±


    Both of them knew that with so many eunuchs in the pce, it was not possible for all of them to be gathered at one ce to fix a leak. However, most of the people in the pce thought that Tongren Pce was an ill-fated ce. A rumour only made worse by the fact that a sick and unfavoured prince living there. Therefore, unless the situation had deteriorated to a point where it could not be dyed any further, the eunuchs would find any excuse not visit Tongren Pce. Even then, they would only send over a few who had made mistakes to do a cursory job. However, Bi Lu was curious! His master had never bothered with the repair of Tongren Pce before now. Why did he ask out of the blue today?


    As Bi Lu was thinking to himself, Jing Xian turned around and asked, ¡°The pce at the North and South regions are having leakage? Was it where Concubine Zhao stayed before she passed away?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Jing Xian was startled! Concubine Zhao was Jing Rong¡¯s biological mother. Ever since she was banished to the cold pce, her residence had been abandoned. The usual maids and eunuchs would take a detour to avoid passing through the Concubine Zhao¡¯s residence, much less rush there to fix a leak. Concubine Zhao¡¯s residence was as inauspicious as Tongren Pce.


    ¡°Is it Imperial Father¡¯s order?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. It is Concubine Xiao¡¯s order. ording to her, even though Concubine Zhao made mistakes when she was alive, it was not necessary to let her residence turn into a wastnd after her passing. Hence, she sent people there to repair the ce. It was said the n was approved by the Emperor too.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± <i>Weird! </i>


    He dwelled in his thoughts as he rested on his couch, mumbling to himself, ¡°What does Concubine Xiao have in mind?¡±


    Bi Lu did not hear Jing Xian¡¯s words. Instead, he spoke worriedly, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s better for you to drink the medicine now. Young Master Mo sent his boy to deliver this medicine here before he left the Capital. You have to consume it continuously, please hurry up and finish this.¡±


    Jing Xian took a glimpse at the bowl of medicine and said, ¡°Leave it here. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    Bi Lu could not argue further, and he left the chamber. To avoid the wind from blowing into the chamber, he shut the door behind him.


    The moment the door was closed, Jing Xian raised the bowl and shook it gently. He focused his eyes and poured the medicine into the flower pot beside him. The soil covering the Ban Tree was initially a dark yellow. With bowl after bowl of the medicine disposed of in the pot, the yellowish soil had turned red, appearing as if it was bleeding. However, the weird thing was, the Ban Tree had grown bigger and bigger. There were even tiny fruits grown all over the tree.


    Jing Xian ced the bowl back in its original ce with a heavy thud.


    ......


    ¡°Soon, very soon!¡±

 Chapter 468 - Heavy Rain in The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 468 ¨C Heavy Rain in The Pce</h4>


    As the rain got heavier, the pce was veiled in dense mist. Concubine Xiao cooked some snow fungus soup on her own and personally brought it to Fuyang Hall. The Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s health had gotten way better. He threw the scroll which was submitted only a while ago, furiously onto the ground. A city gate overseer was kneeling on the ground with his back bent to the lowest possible and his forehead touching the ground.


    ¡°How about that person?¡± Qi Zhen Emperor asked with a stern face.


    The overseer answered, ¡°He¡¯s injured. But fortunately, Young Master Mo was around. Hence, the wound was not too bad.¡±


    ¡°Not too bad? Someone tried to assassinate a legitimate Prince and you are telling me that it was not too bad? Who is that bold person?¡±


    ¡°Your subject has no idea. Prince Rong sent a letter to the Capital with high urgency. The moment the letter arrived at the city gate, this humble official promptly submitted it to the pce. ording to the Prince¡¯s statement, the criminals have been sent to the Capital and are now awaiting interrogation by the Supreme Court. This humble official only knows this much.¡± The overseer was shivering as he bowed even lower.


    Anger was painted on the Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s face. His hands that were resting on the table were now clenched into fists and the veins on his hands popped out clearly! The Qi Zhen Emperor gradually calmed his palpitating chest before he ordered Eunuch Zhang, ¡°Send my words to the Supreme Court. Interrogate the criminals immediately after they arrive at the Capital. I want to find out who is this fearless person who has the guts to ambush the Prince of Da Lin.¡±


    Eunuch Zhang replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°However, you shall keep this a secret. For now, this news stays within this room.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The overseer replied with a single word before he resumed being silent while still kneeling on the ground. Shortlyter, the Qi Zhen Emperor dismissed him.


    The moment he left the hall, he bumped into Concubine Xiao. ¡°This humble one greets Concubine Xiao.¡±


    ¡°You may get up, Lord Li.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Concubine Xiao was curious as she peeked into the hall and asked the overseer, ¡°Lord Li, why did youe to look for Emperor at this hour? Did anything happen?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Is it a secret?¡±


    The overseer definitely could not speak about it. He bowed. ¡°This humble official only visited to report some issues to the Emperor.¡±


    Concubine Xiao squinted briefly before dismissing him, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will not disturb Lord Li further.¡±


    ¡°This official will excuse myself.¡± The Overseer quickly left the pce. <i>There¡¯s poison everywhere inside the pce. One shouldn¡¯t linger here! </i>


    Concubine Xiao entered the hall.


    In the hall, Qi Zhen Emperor was supporting his forehead with his hands. His slightly weary face showed no expression and his eyes were gently shut. Faint white smoke was drifting out from the burner beside him. He looked nothing like his exasperated self a while ago. Concubine Xiao made a bow and greeted, ¡°This humble concubine greets Emperor.¡±


    <i>No reply!</i>


    Concubine Xiao continued, ¡°This humble concubine talked to the kitchen recently. They said that Emperor has lost your appetite and has not eaten enough. This humble concubine decided to cook a bowl of snow fungus soup and bring it here personally.¡± She handed him the bowl as she spoke and sat down beside Qi Zhen Emperor. Recognizing the smell, Qi Zhen Emperor opened his eyes to look at the bowl of snow fungus soup that was ced in front of him.


    For the past few years, Concubine Xiao had tried many times to reproduce the taste of the snow fungus soup made by thete Empress. However, Concubine Xiao had always failed as the Qi Zheng Emperor had never taken a sip of her cooking.


    However, it was different this time... the Qi Zhen Emperor took the bowl and surprised Concubine Xiao by taking a sip. Following that, he nodded and praised her, ¡°Good. Concubine Xiao¡¯s cooking skill has gotten better.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    Concubine Xiao felt shocked yet surprised. Qi Zhen Emperor had never praised her cooking before. She teared up, ¡°If Emperor likes it, this humble concubine will make it for Emperor every day.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear yourself out. Due to my overwhelming workload recently, I have many scrolls to looked at. That is why I don¡¯t have much appetite. I appreciate Concubine Xiao¡¯s effort.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what this humble concubine is supposed to do.¡± She smiled as she massaged the Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s shoulders and showed her concern by saying, ¡°Emperor has to take care of your health. Remember to take a good rest. You¡¯re the Emperor of Da Lin and all our people depend on you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Qi Zhen Emperor took another mouthful of the snow fungus soup.


    Seeing that the Qi Zhen Emperor was in a good mood, Concubine Xiao shifted her eyes and said slyly, ¡°Yi¡¯er resembles Emperor a lot. He spends all his day on the matters of the Royal Court and neglects his personal health. Anyway, Yi¡¯er is no longer young. Even though he has a few concubines in his residence, but the position of his first wife is still vacant. This humble concubine thinks it may be the right time to assign a first wife for Yi¡¯er so that they can inherit the legacy of the empire in the future!¡±


    The Qi Zhen Emperor did not have much reaction after he heard her words. After a brief silence, he replied, ¡°I will deliberate on this issue.¡±


    ¡°Since Emperor is going to ponder on this issue, can this concubine suggest a candidate?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ji Muqing, the daughter of the Ji Family.¡±


    The moment she spoke Ji Muqing¡¯s name, the Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s expression changed immediately. He repeated himself, ¡°I¡¯ll take your suggestion into consideration.¡± Concubine Xiao decided it was better for her to end the conversation.


    Once she left Fuyang Hall and returned to her residence, she immediately ordered the eunuch, ¡°Bring Prince Yi to my residence.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The eunuch immediately left to carry out his task.


    Very quickly, Jing Yi arrived in his official robes. There was a eunuch running along by his side, covering him from the rain with an umbre. However, the small umbre could not block the heavy, nting rain. In a blink of an eye, the bottom of Jing Yi¡¯s robes and his shoes were all wet. Many small water droplets decorated his good-looking face. As he entered the residence, he wiped the water droplets off with his sleeve. Concubine Xiao promptly ordered her servant to prepare a bowl of ginger tea for Jing Yi.


    Jing Yi asked, ¡°Imperial Mother has something important to say?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Regarding Jing Rong?¡±


    Concubine Xiao frowned as she dismissed all the eunuchs and maids in her residence. She said with extreme caution, ¡°Before this, I met Lord Li, the city gate overseer, outside Fuyang Hall. He has never visited the pce without anything of high importance, so it is unlikely for him to visit the pce for no reason today. I questioned him when I bumped into him and he stuttered but did not spill a word. I believe it might be something very significant, hence, I summoned you to my residence to inform you about it. I hope that you can find out what happened. You can also prepare yourself if there is something big happening.¡±


    Jing Yi fell into thought. He gently hung the teacup on his finger and said, ¡°Lord Li is the city gate overseer and he visited the pce? Could it be... regarding the assassination of Jing Rong that was under my order?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible.¡±


    ¡°What did Imperial Father say?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Father did not say anything. But, from what I noticed when I spoke to Lord Li, your Imperial Father seems to have forbidden him from speaking about it.¡±


    Jing Yi squinted as he remained quiet for a while, then wondered, ¡°Did Jing Rong send a letter to the city gate? And then Lord Li personally delivered the letter to the pce? Then, he must have brought the news about the assassination in Anfu to the pce. If that is the case, Imperial Father will definitely inform the Supreme Court. From what I see, we should not speak to Lord Li. Instead, we should ask the Supreme Court Chancellor.¡±


    Concubine Xiao agreed. She nodded and said, ¡°The Supreme Court Chancellor works for you. If there are any orders from your Imperial Father, the Chancellor will definitely take the initiative and send the news to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your son will look deeper into this.¡±


    Concubine Xiao pondered before she spoke again, ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ve spoken to your Imperial Father about your marriage and conveniently brought up the name of the Ji Family¡¯s daughter. Your Imperial Father did not object, but neither did he agree. He said that he needed some time to think about this carefully. Hence, he knows our intention and will give us a reply after he considers.¡±


    In actual fact, Jing Yi clearly knew that his marriage was nothing but a manoeuvre in the game of thrones. His first wife was supposed to gain power for him, and should also be a major factor for him to seed the throne. Hence, he had given in to this idea a long time ago! ¡°I¡¯ll follow Imperial Mother¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Your Imperial Mother will lead you to the throne. You¡¯ll have to marry Ji Muqing no matter what happens, then gain the power of the Ji Brothers.¡± Concubine Xiao¡¯s delicate face turned ferocious, showing how much she craved for the power.


    Comparatively, Jing Yi appeared calm. He did not bother to think about his marriage at the moment, but his mind was on the visit of the city gate overseer. There was no sign of the rain stopping as it only got heavier. Concubine Xiao intended to make Jing Yi stay for a little longer and leave only after the rain stopped. However, Jing Yi informed Concubine Xiao that he was going to the Supreme Court as the matter could not be dyed. Then, he hastily left Concubine Xiao¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 469 - Lovey-Dovey

    <h4>Chapter 469 ¨C Lovey-Dovey</h4>


    After leaving the pce, Jing Yi visited the Supreme Court. He did not want to alert anyone there, so he merely summoned the Supreme Court Chancellor to the room and made sure the door was shut.


    ¡°Why did Prince Yi visit in this rainy weather?¡± The Supreme Court Chancellor cupped his hands in greeting as he asked.


    Jing Yi was straightforward, ¡°Have any secret orders been sent from the pce?¡±


    Although the Supreme Court Chancellor worked for Jing Yi, he hesitated. ¡°Prince Yi, it¡¯s a secret order from the Emperor. This humble official is afraid that...¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    After a moment of indecision, the Chancellor said, ¡°About a quarter of an hour ago, Eunuch Zhang, the Emperor¡¯s aide, personally delivered the edict. The edict mentioned that Prince Rong was ambushed recently. The criminals have been captured and are being sent to the Capital now. Once they arrive at the Supreme Court, the interrogation is to be carried out immediately, without dy.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s narrowed his eyes and turned solemn.


    The Supreme Court Chancellor was observing quietly at the side before he cautiously went up to Jing Yi and asked in a weak voice, ¡°Regarding the attempted assassination of Prince Rong...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Jing Yi threw him a ferocious stare that made him immediately swallow the rest of his sentence and stand aside mutely.


    After a short while, Jing Yi stood up with his hands at his back and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know that this prince visited today.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Chancellor had no choice but to agree.


    At this point in time, Jing Yi had left the room. On his way back to his residence, his face showed no trace of an emotion. His hands, which were resting on his knees, clenched into fists and remained in that position for a long time. Finally, he rxed his fists but frowned and shouted, ¡°Dou Quan!¡±


    Dou Quan, who was out in the rain on his horse, heard and leaned his muscr upper body towards the sedan. While the curtain that covered the window of the sedan remained closed, an emotionless word prated through the curtain, ¡°Kill!¡± The volume of the voice had possibly been filtered by the rainwater as it sounded very soft when it reached Dou Quan.


    Dou Quan obediently answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rainwater fell from the edge of his hat, drenching his shirt and his ck boots. They were now slowly falling into Jing Rong¡¯s trap...


    The rain showed no sign of stopping. Raindrops, which resembled round and shiny pearls, were hitting the ground and the roof of the sedan and turned into a soothing melody.


    ...


    The heavy June rains pelted the Capital. However, the rain in Anfu was not as heavy. The weather merely brought a stifling humidity to the air.


    With her forehead supported by the table, Ji Yunshu was dozing before being awakened by thunder from the outside. She quickly took a glimpse at Wei Yi, who was still unconscious and guilt overwhelmed her once again.


    At this point, Mo Ruo came in with a bowl of warming medicine and passed it to her. ¡°Drink it. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold in this weather.¡±


    She drank it obediently before she asking, ¡°It¡¯s been two days. Why is he not conscious yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just any injury. How can he recover in such a short period of time? With the severity of his injury, it¡¯s normal for him to rest more. You should quit worrying. Wei Yi is going to be fine.¡± She could only settle down after listening to Mo Ruo.


    Out of nowhere, Tang Si chimed in, ¡°I think this foolish boy is doing this on purpose. He must have thought the bed is toofortable for him to wake up.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± Mo Ruo scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my opinions.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just keep quiet then.¡± She felt wronged.


    Mo Ruo sized her up and asked, ¡°Young Miss, do you not have anything else to do? Why are you sticking with us all day?¡±


    Tang Si sat down and supported her chin with her hands, then stared at him with her big, tranquil eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You owe me a life and I¡¯ll have to get it back. How can I let you take advantage of me? You¡¯re now indebted to me.¡± She did not forget to nudge Ji Yunshu when she spoke, then raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Am I right, Ah Ji?¡±


    <i>Ah Ji? </i>Mo Ruo got goosebumps all over him but Ji Yunshu seemed to have gotten used to this.


    For the past two days, Tang Si could not stop calling her ¡®Ah Ji¡¯. Initially, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but cringe, but she eventually got used to it. Moreover, she did not want to waste her time dwelling on this. She had more important things to think about!


    Being an observant person, Mo Ruo noticed the difference in Ji Yunshu. He smirked and teased, ¡°Miss Mu Jin has beening to visit for the past two days. From visiting asionally to visiting frequently. Every time I passed by Jing Rong¡¯s residence, I could hear her reciting poems. I can almost imagine the picturesque scene.¡±


    Ji Yunshu twitched her eyebrows but remained expressionless.


    Out of nowhere, Tang Si the busybody interrupted again, ¡°They did more than recite poems. I saw them having a pleasant conversation, chatting andughing. They seem like a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°Perfect match? From what I see, they are a lovey-dovey couple!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting. What lovey-dovey? At Hou Liao, if ady falls for a guy, she will be straightforward, unlike the Central ins, who are always beating around the bush. I reckon Miss Mu Jin has the character of a Houliaody. I wonder if any flower will blossom from that cold hard stone.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    Mo Ruo looked at her in surprise, ¡°How do you know that he¡¯s a cold hard stone?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been talking about it for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mo Ruo could not recall.


    They carried on with their conversation while Ji Yunshu¡¯s face gradually turned sour. She did not intend to speak!


    Suddenly, Tang Si squinted, moved her body forward and spoke mockingly in a low voice, ¡°You are still trying to hide the truth from me? I, Tang Si, am not a fool. It¡¯s just that I never expected... Someone would attempt to assassinate a Prince of Great Lin.¡±


    As she spoke, both Mo Ruo and Ji Yunshu stared at her in unison before they told her solemnly, ¡°Miss Tang, some words are meant to be spoken, but some are not. This is not a matter that you can tell others.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Houliao people are not nosy.¡± She pped her chest.


    At this moment, a maid brought in a bowl of medicine. ¡°Teacher Ji, the medicine for Young Master Wei is done.¡±


    She took the bowl and sat by the bedside. The maid helped to gently lift Wei Yi¡¯s head and Ji Yunshu fed him the medicine, spoon by spoon. Ji Yunshu had to keep his mouth open and lift his chin with one hand to make sure the medicine entered his throat because he was still unconscious.


    Mo Ruo asked the maid, ¡°How about Jing Rong¡¯s medicine? Is it done?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ll send over shortly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±


    Mo Ruo was about to leave for the medicine room before Ji Yunshu called him, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Mo Ruo was surprised! ¡°You want to go? But you¡¯ve been staying here for two days. Why now...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing this out of convenience.¡± Mo Ruo kept quiet after Ji Yunshu shoved her exnation in his face. He shrugged and returned to his seat. After feeding Wei Yi, she followed the maid to the medicine room, took the medicine and left for Jing Rong¡¯s residence.


    There was no one in Jing Rong¡¯s courtyard. She put the bowl down and screened the ce before she noticed ¡®The Misceneous Chronicles of the South¡¯ that was left on the table. With her hands hung in the middle of the air, she was hesitant to pick up the book. Eventually, she gave in, took the book and flipped through it. She barely understood half of the poems in the book. <i>These ancient people are so annoying. They like to y with fancy words and borate literature. Will it kill for them to speak like ayman? </i>


    As she was dwelling in her thoughts...


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± The voice came from the door. She turned around and found Jing Rong standing at the door. Under the faint sunlight, his face appeared mysterious. However, when the light beamed gently on his features, a well-defined silhouette was formed.


    For a moment, Ji Yunshu could not figure out his expression. She tenderly stroked the cover of the book with the tip of her finger and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t understand it.¡±

 Chapter 470 - This will not be the last time

    <h4>Chapter 470 ¨C This will not be thest time</h4>


    <i>Don¡¯t want it? </i>


    Jing Rong stepped through the door and asked, ¡°Do you know why it¡¯s called ¡®The Misceneous Chronicles of the South¡¯?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s a messy collection of misceneous poems with neither rhyme nor reason to it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained suspicious.


    Jing Rong reached out, took the book from her hands and casually flipped through it with disdain. ¡°What you didn¡¯t understand in here are just useless things. Even though it is an ancient tome, the ancients had many strange notions and different interests; ¡®The Misceneous Chronicles of the South¡¯ is also very poorly organized. If you read it, it would not only hurt your head but also be a total waste of time.¡± As he finished speaking, he tossed the book uncaringly on the table.


    Ji Yunshu wondered if that was true. She pursed her cherry-red lips. ¡°Is it? But this book was personally given to you by Miss Mu Jin. She is full of wisdom and widely read; any book she gifts would logically be a good book.¡±


    ¡°Any book that you can¡¯t understand is a waste of time; it¡¯s no different from an ornament.¡± His reply was direct and apanied by a deeply sincere expression in his fathomless eyes.


    <i>These were tantly romantic sweet-nothings! </i>Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes. With no more energy to argue, she could only swallow her words back down. As she averted her eyes, her gazended on his hand, swathed in bandages. She narrowed her eyes and pouted her lips. ¡°How is the wound on your hand? Is it better now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Mo Ruo that the medicine was from Miss Mu Jin. It seems to be pretty effective.¡± She spoke lightly, without much inflection, and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Mu Jin would also know medicine.¡±


    Jing Rong bit the inside of his lower lip and sat down on the pear blossom chair. Twirling his injured hand in the air, he asked, ¡°Did youe especially to ask about my injured hand?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She blurted out a lie and pushed the bowl of medicine towards him. ¡°I was just dropping off medicine to you while on my way. It¡¯s chilly today, so quickly drink up while it¡¯s still hot. Mo Ruo said that the time and temperature when you drink the medicine is important; it¡¯ll be more effective the earlier you drink it.¡±


    Jing Rong red at the bowl of medicine and a smile grew on his face. He had no intention of drinking it. ¡°Mo Ruo¡¯s prescription is simply too bitter. He purposely chose to give me something bitter; even if I drink it, it would just be for general nourishment and wouldn¡¯t help my hand.¡± With that excuse, he pushed the bowl back towards her.


    ¡°Good medicine is bitter,¡± Ji Yunshu immediately replied, again pushing the bowl towards him and sourly adding, ¡°Even though Miss Mu Jin has been taking care of you the past couple of days, you can¡¯t stop taking medicine even with a beauty next to you.¡±


    <i>Pfft.</i> Jing Rongughed. <i>This girl has been hiding her jealousy all this while. </i>He didn¡¯t intend to continue teasing her. Gesturing at his surroundings, he asked, ¡°Take a look, is Miss Mu Jin here? If she¡¯s not here, how can she be taking care of me?¡±


    She was certainly neither in the room nor the courtyard! But, who knew if she were on the way here? Ji Yunshu worried at her lips without replying.


    Jing Rong pushed himself up and exined, ¡°Miss Mu Jin has been visiting often these days, but she hasn¡¯t been with this prince; she¡¯s been apanying Lang Po.¡±


    <i>Eh? What was that supposed to mean?</i> Ji Yunshu stared at him in confusion.


    The smile on Jing Rong¡¯s face faded into a stern expression. ¡°This prince has been busy with yamen affairs. And with that assassination attempt, I¡¯ve been worried about both you and Wei Yi; where would I find the time to craft poems or debate philosophy with others? That youngdy might be stubborn, but she¡¯s of good character. Other than being kind to others, she¡¯s also easygoing. Unfortunately, this prince is not interested. It doesn¡¯t matter how brilliant the blooming flowers are; if it isn¡¯t the one this prince likes, this prince would naturally not pick it. So, Lang Po has been distracting her froming into the courtyard. It¡¯s hard on Lang Po ¨C on one hand, he¡¯s blocking her for me, on the other he has to listen to her songs and poems ¨C his ears must have grown calluses by now.¡±


    <i>Poor Lang Po. </i>


    His words surprised Ji Yunshu. She frowned. ¡°But Mo Ruo said...¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted her before she finished speaking, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that rascal Mo Ruo has bad intentions? You still trust his words?¡±


    Oh! Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she finally realized that she¡¯d been yed by both Mo Ruo and Tang Si.<i> She was still too greenpared to those wily foxes.</i>


    To her surprise, Jing Rong lowered his head to look straight into her almond-shaped eyes and held her chilly hands. ¡°Yunshu, this prince has never hidden his intentions over the past half a year. You couldn¡¯t still be unclear about them, right? There shouldn¡¯t be any doubt that, in this life, this prince will not tolerate any woman beside him, apart from you.¡±


    The depth of feelings and sincerity he expressed were irresistibly charming.


    She opened her mouth and replied in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted you; I¡¯m clear about how well you treat me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all written on your face.¡±


    She felt a little guilty. She couldn¡¯t deny that her heart had been feeling as ufortable about the situation as the muggy weather had been. She turned away, refusing to reply.


    Looking at her pout, Jing Rong grinned, but it disappeared again in a split second. He let go of her hands and turned his gaze towards the fine drizzle outside. His back to her, he walked towards the doorway, speaking in carefully measured tones, ¡°Actually, I knew that you¡¯ve been troubled these few days. Since Wei Yi was injured, you felt guilty and pained; I should have gone tofort you immediately and stayed beside you and Wei Yi, but I didn¡¯t. You may call me cold or heartless, but Yunshu, I¡¯m even more scared than you are, because I¡¯m the one who should feel guilty! From the beginning, the only one Jing Yi wants to eliminate is me. I¡¯m terrified that if I look at Wei Yi and his injuries, I would turn into a cold-blooded killer like Jing Yi.¡±


    <i>Ah! Yes, he was terrified! </i>He was afraid that if he saw Wei Yi lying unconscious and covered in blood, he would lose hisst trace ofpassion towards Jing Yi. He would then harden his heart and kill him. Wouldn¡¯t he really turn into Jing Yi then?


    Ji Yunshu was shocked. Her heart pounded as she gazed at that strong, steady back. She opened her mouth to reply, but nothing came out.


    Jing Rong turned and continued speaking, ¡°That¡¯s why Mo Ruo has been bringing news about Wei Yi. I¡¯m relieved that he¡¯s doing well. Yunshu, I promised you that I will not be a second Jing Yi and I¡¯ll keep my word. Therefore, even after this incident, I still choose to give him another chance. However, I can¡¯t guarantee if this will be thest time.¡± In his eyes,y a steely resolution.

 Chapter 471 - The Hungry Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 471 ¨C The Hungry Wolf</h4>


    With his veryst scrap of charity, Jing Rong decided to let Jing Yi go and not force him into a dead end. However, he was not certain if he would make the same decision if it happened again.


    Ji Yunshu understood Jing Rong¡¯s dilemma. Born as a royal, he was fated to be part of the fight for the throne. His status as a Prince acted as an invisible thread that was slowly pulling him into an abyss of agony. She initially wished that he could leave the Royal Court to be a carefree prince in the outskirts, but reality proved her wrong. She could not force a peaceful and serene life on a Prince. She knew all along that the war had never stopped.


    She stared at Jing Rong¡¯s tranquil and sincere eyes. ¡°Go ahead and do what you must do.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu...¡±


    ¡°I always knew that the fight of the royal heirs was inevitable. I don¡¯t believe in heaven or deities, but I believe in destiny. You were born in the royal family and it is your fate to be involved in this. Prince Yi has always been hungry for power and would never be the perfect candidate to be the Emperor. As you said, if he were crowned, the hardworking officials in the Royal Court and the people of the country will suffer under his reign. I¡¯ve been trying to keep you away from the chaos, but, in actual fact, I¡¯m hurting you by doing that. You have your own ns. Why are you restricting yourself just because of me? You want to take revenge for the Crown Prince and seek justice for Kong Yu for being manipted. Your grudges and hatred are not any less than those wronged spirits. Prince Yi disregarded your brotherhood and tried to harm you multiple times. Now, he even involved Wei Yi in the war. You told me before that you would not interfere with my decision to get involved in cases. What right do I have now to stop you from this?¡± <i>None at all!</i>


    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, Jing Rong¡¯s eyes wide with surprise. Ever since the very beginning, he barely got himself involved in the fight of the throne. But now, Ji Yunshu¡¯s words were like a hand that pushed him right into the war.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Before leaving the capital, you told me that after the right person takes the throne, you¡¯ll stay with me regardless if I want to run away from the people or ride the horses under the sunset. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Then go ahead and do what a prince is supposed to. When you¡¯re done with your task, I¡¯ll return to your side and fulfil my promise,¡± she said in a solemn tone. At that moment, Jing Rong could not say he was moved by Ji Yunshu¡¯s words but felt overwhelmed by his responsibilities as a Prince. He nodded firmly.


    Suddenly...


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Lang Po ran through the rain and arrived hastily. He stood at the door and shrugged the rain off his shoulders. The rainwater from his hair and shirt sttered all over and some got onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s forehead. The cold of the water seemed to prate through her skin and spread underneath it. She could not help but shiver!


    Jing Rong saw this and stood in front of her before he questioned Lang Po with an emotionless expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lang Po nced at Ji Yunshu guiltily, then replied in a lowered voice, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Mu Jin... She¡¯s here again. ording to her, she brought some warming tea over, asking if Your Highness wants...¡±


    Jing Rong interrupted him bluntly. ¡°You deal with her yourself. This Prince does not want to see her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days since Miss Mu Jin started pestering me. Prince, I will not be able to endure this further if this continues.¡±


    <i>This Prince doesn¡¯t care about you! </i>Jing Rong threw him a cold nce and said mercilessly, ¡°If you can¡¯t stop her and let her step inside my residence, this Prince will dismember you.¡±


    ¡°Prince...¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± He ordered sternly.


    Lang Po¡¯s manly face was painted with the expression of being wronged. Besides not being a schr, he was barely educated. He was a tough guy who solely dealt with knives and swords. Yet he was forced to deal with Miss Mu Jin for the past two days, listening to all the literature and poems from her had made his ears sore. He was about to be crazy. No, he was definitely losing his sanity!


    Just when he was about to leave to stop Miss Mu Jin, he shouted, ¡°Oh no!¡± He pped his forehead and immediately told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, I¡¯m sorry for my poor memory. Before I came over, Young Master Mo ordered me to send a message, saying that Young Master Wei has woken up. He asks you to head over as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Wei Yi is awake?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Yes. That was what Young Master Mo said.¡±


    The corners of Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips raised and formed a beautiful smile before she ran out of the room and grabbed an umbre that rested against the pir. She opened it and ran through the rain straight to Wei Yi¡¯s room. Jing Rong saw this, then took another umbre and followed right behind her. Lang Po was stunned for a short while before he decided he should follow too.


    They took a corner and arrived at the corridor. Ji Yunshu kept her umbre right before she bumped into another person. ¡°Ouch!¡± The person lost her bnce, fell backwards andnded on the ground. ¡°Bam!¡± This was apanied by the shattering of porcin that fell on the ground and broke into pieces.


    Ji Yunshu was in a shock as she dropped umbre on the ground. A slimy liquid with a faint jasmine scent was stained all over her body. She focused her gaze and saw Miss Mu Jin sitting on the floor among the mess. Beside her was a broken porcin bottle.


    ¡°Miss Mu Jin?¡± Ji Yunshu said in shock.


    Ji Yunshu quickly bent down to help her out as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This one did not do this on purpose.¡± Mu Jin massaged her aching shoulder as she stood up from the ground with her furrowed but thin and beautiful eyebrows. She panted faintly as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ji does not have to feel bad. I was the one who walked without looking.¡± She smiled. She then noticed the stain on Ji Yunshu¡¯s clothes, hence she reached out with a handkerchief and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have dirtied Young Master Ji¡¯s shirt.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took a step backwards. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Then, she pointed at the broken bottle on the ground and asked, ¡°What is this? It smells good. It has the scent of jasmine.¡±


    Mu Jin looked at the broken bottle sadly. ¡°That¡¯s the jasmine water I made. I¡¯ve added in some sugar and it¡¯s the perfect remedy for warming the body. I was about to send this to the Prince.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Yunshu twitched her lips.


    At this moment, Jing Rong and Lang Po arrived. As they saw the scene, they were both surprised. <i>What happened?</i>


    Mu Jin went forward and bowed the moment she saw Jing Rong. She put on a humble, feminine manner, but there remained a clear hint of the hungry wolf stalking its prey hiding below. ¡°Has Prince¡¯s injury gotten better?¡± She asked. Jing Rong¡¯s face showed no expression, neither did he answer. He merely stared at the broken porcin pieces on the ground.


    Mu Jin was a smartdy. She caught his gaze and immediately exined, ¡°It was my fault. I did not look at my surroundings when I was walking I identally bumped into Young Master Ji and even dirtied his clothes.¡± It was evidently Ji Yunshu¡¯s fault as she was running before crashing into Mu Jin. However, now Mu Jin tried to imply that Ji Yunshu was instead the victim, but this was abel that Ji Yunshu did not dare ept!


    Jing Rong had no concern on this topic. He looked at Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°You should go over first.¡± Ji Yunshu gently patted the part of her clothes that was wet, nodded and left. After she left, Jing Rong ordered Lang Po, who was still beside him. ¡°Please entertain Miss Mu Jin.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He replied.


    When Jing Rong was about to leave, Mu Jin reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°Your Highness,¡± she called. There was desperation and desire in her tender and soft eyes. She longed for Jing Rong to stay!

 Chapter 472 - A Man of Great Fortune

    Chapter 472 ¨C A Man of Great Fortune


    Jing Rong shook her off without any hesitation as he harshly dismissed her, ¡°Miss Mu Jin is intelligent and should know that endless longing does not bring love. This Prince appreciates your kind intentions, but you and I are not fated to be. This Prince hopes you can understand that.¡±


    Mu Jin staggered with the weight of his words, her eyes widening in shock at the denial. She could only watch with her hand outstretched towards Jing Rong¡¯s back as thetter left without a trace!


    She was the famed beauty of Anfu; a talented young woman whom many men would scramble after just for a single smile. Only His Highness had ever proved himself to be out of her grasp.


    Lang Po wavered as he watched the scene. Unable to bring himself to leave, he offered some advice to the young woman, ¡°Miss Mu Jin, His Highness has other matters to attend to. I think it¡¯d be best for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lang Po might be aloof but even he felt sorry watching her being rejected in such a manner. He sighed, pointing to the mess on the floor as he did his best to switch topics. ¡°What¡¯s this? Where is that fragranceing from?¡±


    Mu Jin paid him no attention; her eyes were fixed only on Jing Rong¡¯s back as he walked further and further away.


    Lang Po was left hanging as he awkwardly scratched his head, ¡°Miss Mu Jin, His Highness actually has someone else that he likes. That¡¯s why...¡± He rejected your advances! Lang Po did not have the courage to finish his sentence.


    ¡°Is it that Teacher Ji?¡±


    Huh? Lang Po was startled. He fumbled as he exined, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Miss Mu Jin. Teacher Ji¡¯s a man ¨C I mean he¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°The way His Highness looks at her is different. I think I need to call that Teacher Ji, ¡®Miss Ji¡¯ from now on, no?¡± How could she not have known? She already found out on the day of the Lantern Festival!


    Lang Po¡¯s jaw dropped. What else could he say?


    Mu Jin gave a bitterugh, ¡°I understand.¡± She pulled out a package from her sleeve and handed it to Lang Po. ¡°These is the warming tea that I prepared; please give it to your Prince.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Mu Jin turned the other way as she stumbled off in despair.


    Although Lang Po could not exin his feelings as he watched her leave, he did know that they weren¡¯t pleasant. They had been together for therger part of thest two days, even if Mu Jin had buried her head in books and spoke only in riddles. If he could never hear her voice again, what would he do? He heaved a long, deep sigh as he held those tea leaves in his hands, staring vacantly into the distance...


    ......


    Ji Yunshu was greeted cheerfully by the young servant girl at Wei Yi¡¯s door as she arrived, ¡°Teacher Ji, Young Master Wei¡¯s awake!¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and entered.


    Wei Yi stillid in bed inside the room, his face a ghastly shade of white. However dull his eyes were, they were open and aware as he gazed at the white silk curtains above his head.


    Mo Ruo sat next to him. He first held Wei Yi¡¯s wrist to read his pulse then proceeded to press down onto various parts of thetter¡¯s hands and body, asking as he prodded, ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±


    Wei Yi did not answer.


    ¡°What about here?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Here?¡±


    He took his silence for a ¡®no¡¯.


    Mo Ruo let out a sigh of relief and chuckled, ¡°You sure are a man of great fortune, you rascal. You¡¯re not even close to death with these injuries so I promise you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll definitely be able to jump around like you used to within three days as long as you take your medicine and rest properly. We can also leave this ce then; we have spent too long in Anfu.¡± He packed up his medicinal box and stepped aside, writing down a prescription. Mo Ruo then flicked Ji Yunshu a nce, ¡°He¡¯s awake, so you can stop your incessant worrying.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked past him, heading to rest beside Wei Yi¡¯s bed. She carefully held Wei Yi¡¯srge, mmy hands as she softly called out to him, ¡°Wei Yi.¡±


    Wei Yi finally responded. He blinked several times before slightly tilting his head to meet Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze, a small smile spreading across his dry, chapped lips. His gaze was no longer as dull as before, but bright and cognizant.


    He swallowed, finally only managing two words, ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Perhaps it was from overwhelming happiness, but tears rolled down Ji Yunshu¡¯s cheeks and onto his hands.


    Wei Yi¡¯s trembling hand shakily reached out towards Ji Yunshu¡¯s dainty face, tenderly wiping away her tears from the corners of her eye with a slender finger, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m okay.¡± His voice was weak, yet strong.


    ¡°Promise me, Wei Yi, that you¡¯ll never do this ever again. I won¡¯t forgive myself if anything happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t cry...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. These are tears of joy, Wei Yi, now that you¡¯ve woken up.¡± She smiled, swallowing her tears. Wei Yi¡¯s gentle smile never once left his pale face; his smile was like a gentle ray of sunlight streaming down a pleasant spring day,forting, refreshing...


    Mo Ruo finished up his prescription and gave it to one of the servant maids. ¡°Go prepare the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± She trotted off with that prescription in hand.


    Mo Ruo cracked his weary shoulders as he made his way out of the room. Outside, Jing Rong stood with his back towards Wei Yi¡¯s door, looking up sullenly at the gloomy sky above. Mo Ruo did not speak directly to him, instead choosing to stop beside him and cheerfully begin to wash his hands with the rainwater pooling beneath the eaves. He did not forget his true purpose, ¡°This water sure is cold, even more so than the weather.¡± His words, in true Mo Ruo fashion, were aimed for Jing Rong¡¯s heart!


    His target was less than impressed, concentrating only on the clouds gathering above their heads. Mo Ruo patted his hands dry with a handkerchief and gave him a cheeky grin, ¡°Are your insides nice and toasty?¡± The irony!


    Jing Rong stared him down, ¡°Say what you need to say.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Teacher Ji would have never gone to find you. I suppose you must have already spilled your guts to her, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Mm? What does this ¡®mm¡¯ mean?¡±


    Jing Rong wished this annoyingrade would hurry up and disappear! Mo Ruo scoffed, mimicking Jing Rong in gazing up at the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good or bad thing.¡±


    Hmm? Jing Rong looked at Mo Ruo quizzedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Maybe this was all the heavens¡¯ work; Wei Yi¡¯s so fortunate that he didn¡¯t die even after a sword pierced right through his chest, but now, even his illness is showing signs of remission.¡±


    Jing Rong raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°The illness you¡¯re referring to, could it be...¡±


    Before he could finish, the maniacal Tang Si burst out from nowhere, squeezing herself between the two of them. She mimicked what Mo Ruo did, washing her hands with the rainwater flowing off the eaves. She questioned, ¡°Is this water clean?¡±


    Mo Ruo smirked. ¡°This is rootless water, used for preparing medicine.¡±


    ¡°Rootless water? What the heck is that?¡±


    ¡°Rainwater.¡±


    Tang Si scoffed, ¡°Call rainwater ¡®rainwater¡¯, can you? What rootless water, you Central in people just love to act all high and mighty.¡± She continued washing her hands gleefully!


    The three of them painted aical picture as they stood in the form of a ¡®V¡¯!

 Chapter 473 - Should He Be Worried?

    Chapter 473 ¨C Should He Be Worried?


    Although Wei Yi¡¯splexion had been improving since he woke up, he still barely spoke a word..


    When it was drizzling, he would drape a cloak over his shoulders as he stood outside his room, lift his clear, pure eyes, and watch the raindrops slowly roll off the eaves. When it was sunny, he would look at the evergreen trees in the yard. Their shadows would form a beautiful ink painting on the ground, one that you could hardly tear your eyes away from.


    Wei Yi would stand there for hours on end.


    No matter what the servant girl asked of him, be it to take his medication or to put on an extra coat, Wei Yi did not respond. Even when mentioning that there would be stir-fried meat for lunch, Wei Yi would only stand in silence. Where had the hyperactive Wei Yi disappeared to? Wasn¡¯t meat his one true love? No matter what she tried, Wei Yi could not be moved. The little servant girl had onest trick up her sleeves ¨C but Ji Yunshu had to be involved!


    By the time the girl had this idea, Wei Yi was standing in the yard, illuminated by faint rays of sunlight that were filtered through the clouds. Unmoving, he watched a tattered leaf high up on a branch of the trees, nibbled full of holes by worms. That leaf swayed back and forth in the breeze, threatening to fall off at any moment.


    Ji Yunshu retrieved a grey cloak from that little servant girl and ced it over his shoulders as she walked over to his side. ¡°Are you refusing the medicine because it¡¯s bitter?¡±


    Wei Yi shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back inside, your wounds haven¡¯tpletely healed yet.¡±


    He gave another shake of his head.


    Ji Yunshu knew his mind was set. She traced his gaze,nding on the same leaf above; tiny rays of light shone through the little holes, forming a mesmerizing picture.


    They stood side by side for a long time, before Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Have you found something?¡±


    Wei Yi blinked, carefully pondering before he eventually pursed his thin lips, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°The trees? Or the leaves?¡±


    He broke out into a warm smile, gently spreading from his lips to his eyes. He slowly turned to look at Ji Yunshu fondly, lovingly even, ¡°Shu¡¯er¡¯s the most beautiful!¡± He meant every word; a lover¡¯s gaze emanated from his smiling eyes, yet his innocence and naivety from before was very much intact.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s cheeks began to flush as she looked up to meet his gaze. It was difficult to exin, but her chest tightened ¨C it was as if Wei Yi was apletely different person. In that moment, he was someone that she knew intimately, but at the same time, not at all.


    Wei Yi suddenly moved, breaking her out of her trance; his bony, slender left hand gently touched Ji Yunshu¡¯s dainty right hand, clenching it tightly in his own as he closed his fingers around hers.


    Ji Yunshu was startled! She first looked down at her and Wei Yi¡¯s hands for a few moments before looking up at his chiselled profile. It was as if nothing had changed; his gaze was still fixed upon that same serenely fluttering leaf.


    His grip tightened slightly, but Ji Yunshu did not struggle free, leaving her hand in his as it was.


    The gentle breeze enveloped the two of them as they stood hand in hand in the shade of that tree. Their shadows were mixed into the shade overhead, a picturesque reprieve.


    Ji Yunshu was not as calm as he was; ever since Wei Yi woke from his grave ident, he was indeed a changed man. Not only did he speak very little; his entire personality had changed.


    Nearby.


    Some time ago, Jing Rong had silently appeared and begun to watch the two of them from a distance away. He felt exactly like Ji Yunshu did ¨C Wei Yi seemed like an entirely different person ever since he opened his eyes. Coupled with what Mo Ruo had previously told him... he wasn¡¯t sure anymore; should he be worried, or not?


    Just then, Lang Po came scurrying over and whispered into his ear, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just as you predicted. Prince Yi has indeed sent a scout to snatch those men from us. Ziran has just sent a report indicating that this scout has already been drugged and captured. He was immediately sent back to the Capital and should arrive in a few days.¡±


    Jing Rong gave a curt nod, nothing else.


    Lang Po was puzzled, but once he peeked into the yard, he understood. ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    Jing Rong cut him off with a raised hand. He turned to him and sternlymanded, ¡°Inform Ziran immediately ¨C make sure he watches that man properly. This Prince wants Jing Yi¡¯s shadow assassin to reach the Capital¡¯s Supreme Court... alive!¡± His eyes bore his signature killing gleam.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lang Po answered gruffly before leaving to fulfil his mission.


    After some time, Jing Rong headed off in search of Mo Ruo, only to find him chattering along with Tang Si. The two of them were seated at a stone table as theyughed away. Weren¡¯t the two of them always at loggerheads? Why ¨C no, how ¨C have they be such good friends?


    Jing Rong sat down at their table without another word like an unwanted intruder, pouring himself a cup of tea as he sipped crossly.


    Mo Ruo and Tang Si stopped in their tracks, both turning to look at this uninvited guest of theirs. Mo Ruo could not pass this opportunity up, ¡°Why the frown? Don¡¯t tell me, you saw something you didn¡¯t like when you went to Wei Yi¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Come on, stop with that long face. If you have any troubles, just voice them!¡±


    Jing Rong did not answer.


    Tang Si was up to her usual tricks. She pushed herself into his field of vision before asking, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you want to know what we were talking about just now?¡±


    ¡°No thanks!¡± His reply was cold, unforgiving.


    ¡°Hmph, party-pooper!¡± She snorted.


    Mo Ruo chuckled secretly to himself. He gave azy stretch as he walked over to the bamboo patch, breaking off a twig and twirling it in his fingers. No sooner had he done that when Ji Yunshu appeared. She first eyed Jing Rong, who was still sipping away, then Tang Si. ¡°Miss Tang, could I perhaps trouble you to step away for a minute?¡±


    Hmm? ¡°What for? Is there something that I cannot hear?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression was steely; it was Mo Ruo who cated Tang Si, ¡°Listen to Teacher Ji ¨C it¡¯ll only be a while.¡± Surprisingly, Tang Si actually followed suit, fiddling thoughtlessly with the red ribbon on her waistband as she skipped off without anotherint.


    Ji Yunshu was baffled, ¡°When was she this obedient?¡±


    ¡°If she wants to learn the medicinal arts, of course she must listen to me!¡±


    The heck, could that even be possible?


    Mo Ruo sat himself down, ¡°Tell me what you want to know. I think you¡¯re here for the same purpose as Jing Rong is.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shot Jing Rong another nce before speaking, ¡°I want to know how Wei Yi is.¡±


    Time stood still.


    Mo Ruo kept his eyes on the spinning bamboo stick in his fingers, ¡°Wei Yi¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve entrusted Wei Yi to your care for half a year. You¡¯ve been treating him for me these past few months, surely it was not all in vain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before ¨C curing him would take anywhere from a few years to thirty.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo, please be honest with me.¡±


    Mo Ruo paused, before looking up at her, ¡°So, what have you noticed?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡± She averted her eyes, looking instead at Mo Ruo¡¯s hands.


    Mo Ruo treaded the waters, ¡°To be truthful, I¡¯m not entirely sure myself as to how Wei Yi is. He might be better, but he might not be. As to whether or not he¡¯s fully recovered, that¡¯s difficult to ascertain for sure. Maybe you could just assume that his condition¡¯s already improved.¡± His words were as unfathomable as the ocean, as fleeting as the spring breeze, and Ji Yunshu did not know what to think.


    Jing Rong was the one who finally cut through the stale air, ¡°Since Wei Yi¡¯s much better, let¡¯s leave right away. We can¡¯t lose any more time in Anfu.¡±

 Chapter 474 - Arriving in Jinjiang

    <h4>Chapter 474 ¨C Arriving in Jinjiang</h4>


    Shortly after, Jing Rong sent the order to depart immediately; after all, they were in a rush. His subordinates acted quickly and prepared everything in less time than it took for a joss stick to burn out. Jing Rong stood at the front door of the yamen and stared at the people loading the carriage with their belongings. After finishing his job, Lang Po came over and asked curiously, ¡°Prince, were we not supposed to wait for the arrival of the newly appointed magistrate before we leave?¡±


    ¡°We are not waiting anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Instead, you shall hand over the responsibility to the advisor of the yamen until the magistrate arrives.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s gaze turned focused as he spoke.


    When all the necessities were loaded to the carriage, Tang Si shamelessly insisted on following Ji Yunshu to her carriage.


    However, Mo Ruo came over and dragged her straight into his carriage, acting as though he was the mother hen and she was his little chick, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb the others!¡±


    ¡°Let me go. I want to sit with Ah Ji!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to behave if you still wish to tag along. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She spat fire as she was stuffed into Mo Ruo¡¯s carriage.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s voice came from the carriage, ¡°You need to quit making noise if you wish to learn from me. You¡¯re hurting everyone¡¯s ears.¡±


    Although Tang Si felt reluctant, she still wished to learn from Mo Ruo, leaving her no choice but to listen to him.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu entered the carriage with Wei Yi while Jing Rong followed right behind them. After they got into the carriage, Wei Yi rested his head on Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder while his tranquil eyes stared nkly into space. Ji Yunshu did not push him away, instead adjusting his cape before she touched his forehead to check his temperature. After her worry for Wei Yi¡¯s physical health had subsided, Mo Ruo¡¯s vague words resounded in her head. Jing Rong was upset seeing Ji Yunshu¡¯s behaviour.


    All or sudden, Ji Yunshu came to realisation and asked Jing Rong, ¡°Why have I not seen Aunty Xie?¡±


    ¡°She has left earlier to Yufu. I didn¡¯t know how long our journey was going to be dyed. Therefore, I ordered someone to send her off earlier.¡±


    She nodded.


    Soon, the carriages left Anfu County. Just as they expected, Zhao Huai and his people followed right behind them. They could never get rid of this sticky candy.


    Shortly after they left the county, dense clouds covered the sky, and rain started falling heavily. Everyone was caught off guard as the precipitation gradually became heavier the further they moved from Anfu. It had already been raining on and off for almost a week with no sign of it stopping. The humidity only added to the depressing atmosphere.


    Since they had encountered some dy in Anfu, Jing Rong had ordered his people to expedite the journey. Hence, they rarely had any opportunity to rest along the way, spending most of their time inside the carriages. Wei Yi did not speak a word during the trip. Just like Wei Yi, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu kept quiet, with the former only making a few innocuousments. In contrast, it was as though a war happening in the carriage Mo Ruo and Tang Si were located in. It was a mixture of joyfulughter and petty quarrel. Tang Si would not stop telling Mo Ruo that she was his lifesaver. Consequently, he had no choice but to unwillingly admit his defeat in the argument.


    Nevertheless, there was a short peaceful moment during the trip where both of them engaged in their shared hobby: wine drinking! Surprisingly, the scent of the wine intertwined with the smell of the mud creating a smell reminiscent of home. Outside the carriage, Lang Po and the guards, who were wearing woven robes and hats, carefully rode the horses on the main roads in the heavy rain. It was raining so heavily that even the battle horses could not stand the weather. As they could not clearly see the road ahead, their pace got slower and more cautious.


    A masculine guard to the side asked, ¡°Escort Lang, how much longer would it be until we arrive at the pit stop? It will not be a good idea for us to continue in this weather.¡±


    His normally loud and clear voice now sounded weak in the midst of the rain. Lang Po looked at the blurry mountain view in front of him as he wiped his rain-soaked face with his sleeve. He answered, ¡°We will reach Beiliang soon.¡±


    <i>Beiliang? That means they will only take another half day to arrive at Jinjiang.</i>


    The guard threw a nce at the carriage as he heard Lang Po¡¯s answer, and said, ¡°Does that mean we will arrive at Jinjiang soon? That¡¯s Teacher Ji¡¯s hometown.¡± His words were unexpectedly loud in the rain. The other guards heard his statement and quietlyughed to themselves. It was well known that their Prince fancied the someone of the same-gender.


    Lang Po red at them, ¡°Get your attention together! We¡¯re rushing so don¡¯t waste your time on these stupid jokes!¡± Theughter ceased.


    After about the time it took to burn a joss stick, they arrived at the border of Beiliang. There was a giant rock by the roadside that was carved with the word ¡®Beiliang¡¯. Lang Po shouted at the direction of the carriage, ¡°Your Highness, we have arrived at Beiliang.¡±


    At this time, an order came from the carriage, ¡°It¡¯s raining. Be careful of the slippery road!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Inside the carriage, Jing Rong was sitting up straight with an expressionless face. It was as if the shaky carriage that was travelling on the bumpy road did not disturb him at all. On the other hand, the humid weather made Ji Yunshu felt depressed. She felt as if something was pressing against her chest when she heard the thunder from the outside and Lang Po¡¯s announcement.


    <i>We¡¯re reaching Jinjiang so soon?</i>


    She drew the curtain up and took a look outside the carriage. The heavy rain severely limited her visibility, and the rain blew into the carriage and onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s delicate face.


    Seeing this, Jing Rong raised his hands... Unfortunately, he was a second slower than Wei Yi. Wei Yi held Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Shu¡¯er. Be careful and don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± as he pulled Ji Yunshu into the carriage. At that moment, Jing Rong¡¯s face turned sour.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The carriage impacted something. The noise of the horses shrieking immediately followed, before the whole carriage leaned to one side. Ji Yunshu lost her bnce and fell into Jing Rong¡¯s embrace. Jing Rong held her in his arms, as though he was trying to protect her from any harm.


    Lang Po¡¯s voice came from the outside again, ¡°Your Highness, the wheels of the carriage are stuck in the mud.¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. He looked out from the carriage after he seated Ji Yunshu properly. The thunderstorm had flooded theing path with murky yellow water. At the same time, the rainwater went through the window and slowly filled up the whole carriage due to how it was nted.


    ¡°Fix it as soon as possible,¡± Jing Rong ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Lang Po ordered the guards to push the carriage out of the mud.


    Even after a lot of hard work, the wheel could only move back and forth in the mud. It could not move forward. The crying of the horses apanied by the sound of the rain tore the peaceful atmosphere apart. They were totally out of ideas!


    Lang Po said, ¡°Prince, the wheels of the carriage cannot get out of the mud. I might need you to get out of the carriage for a while.¡±


    Hence, Jing Rong led Ji Yunshu and Wei Yi out of the carriage with an umbre in his hand to shield them from the rain. However, this did nothing to protect the lower half of their clothes as the rain was simply too heavy. Jing Rong ignored the rest of the people and pulled Ji Yunshu into his arms. Tang Si soon exited the other carriage as well,ing down with an umbre in one hand and biscuit in the other. She stood aside as if she was watching a movie! Ji Yunshu stayed in Jing Rong¡¯s arms quietly without any objection. She gazed ahead and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve arrived at Beiliang, it will not be far away from the memorial hall.¡±


    <i>Memorial hall?</i>


    Everyone looked at her. Ji Yunshu exined, ¡°The memorial hall that¡¯s guarded by Fu Bo.¡±

 Chapter 475 - Fu Bo

    <h4>Chapter 475 ¨C Fu Bo</h4>


    Jinjiang¡¯s memorial hall was situated in the outskirts of the city. Once they entered North Liang, it was only a short distance away. Then again, the hall represented a dark moment in Jing Rong¡¯s life. He wanted to cry whenever he thought of how the woman in his arms had initially made him spend a night alone in that ce.


    Ji Yunshu looked up worriedly at the still heavily raining grey skies. ¡°The rain will only get heavier from here. If there¡¯s a flood or mudslide, the consequences would be unthinkable. We should hurry onward to the memorial hall.¡±


    Jing Rong considered their options. The guards were still unsessfully trying to release the carriage stuck in the mud. The muddy yellow rainwater brought with it a considerable amount of twigs and other debris, indicating a high possibility of flooding!


    Jing Rong gazed at the woman in his arms. Her left sleeve had already been soaked by the torrential rain while her feet were entirely submerged under the muddy pools of rainwater.


    Jing Rong issued a series ofmands. ¡°Leave a few people behind to continue pushing the carriage. This prince will head towards the memorial hall while the rest of you follow.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lang Po replied before he conveyed the orders to a few guards. Just as they were about to board the second carriage, Ji Yunshu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Wait a minute there¡¯s a painting on that carriage that I want to retrieve.¡±


    ¡°You stay here; I¡¯ll get it.¡± Jing Rong raised his umbre and retrieved the securely-rolled painting from the stuck carriage before handing it to her and getting onto their carriage.


    Once they stepped into the second carriage, their noses were assaulted by the thick miasma of wine fumes. Mo Ruo was sprawled in the carriage like a dead body, a mess of empty wine pots scattered about him.


    <i>Seriously! How much wine did this rascal squirrel away? </i>Jing Rong shoved him to one side with his nose scrunched up in disdain.


    Ji Yunshu hugged the dampened painting protectively as she dabbed at it with a mostly-dry sleeve. Wei Yi watched her with wide eyes. ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A portrait!¡±


    ¡°Whose portrait is it?¡±


    ¡°A dead person¡¯s.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s brows knitted together briefly, but his expression remained cid. His gaze remained staring unblinkingly at her as water dripped down from the loose strands of hair onto his longshes and handsome face. He lifted his sleeve to wipe off the water when he found that it started interfering with his vision. Jing Rong also craned out his neck curiously for a look. ¡°Who¡¯s drawn in this portrait?¡± <i>The vinegar jar has been overturned again!</i>


    She replied lightly, ¡°Remember how I told you about that strange set of bones in the Lin Capital case?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reconstructing the portrait of those bones and they¡¯re almost ready.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± He nodded nonchntly.


    At this point, Tang Si, who had been spectating, also got into the carriage with a half-eaten biscuit. She sat unceremoniously beside Mo Ruo, rolling her eyes at him and scoffed. ¡°What a drunkard. He only had a few pots of wine with me and is already dead to the world, yet he dares to brag about being able to drink a thousand cups of wine.¡±


    She gave his leg a kick before turning to face the others. ¡°Right, where did you guys say we were heading? What¡¯s a memorial hall? Is it the same as the inns of your Central ins?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We can finally have a good rest after we¡¯ve travelled so far.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a ce for living people to rest.¡±


    <i>Eh? </i>She wrinkled her brows in confusion. ¡°Not for living people? Then it¡¯s for dead people?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled without replying. The atmosphere in the whole carriage took on an arctic chill.


    Tang Si¡¯s face contorted as she seemed to realise something. Her appetitepletely gone, she looked at the half-eaten biscuit in her hands before throwing it out the window.


    Their carriage quickly went around the other that was firmly stuck in the mud and entered Beiliang, finally heading towards the memorial hall.


    The two rednterns hanging by the front doors swayed in the wind, giving the memorial hall an eerie glow in the pouring rain. One of them was nearly turned to mush by the storm.


    Lang Po dismounted his horse and knocked on the doors of the memorial hall with Wei Yi. Maybe the rain was too loud and Fu Bo¡¯s ears did not hear well, but the pair of battered doors slowly opened only after they knocked for a good while.


    Holding a yellowed, broken oil-paper umbre, Fu Bo opened one side of the doors and stuck out half his body. His watery eyesnded on the two men outside.


    ¡°You are...?¡±


    Lang Po had just opened his mouth when...


    ¡°Fu Bo!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice emerged from the carriage. She opened an umbre as she got off, approaching while holding up the bottom of her drenched robes.


    Fu Bo was shocked when he saw her. ¡°Teacher Ji?¡±


    He immediately opened the other half of the doors, asking curiously, ¡°Teacher Ji, didn¡¯t you go to the capital?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled warmly, ¡°I¡¯m passing by on my way to settle some matters.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why. Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s been much quieter here in the few months you¡¯ve been away.¡±


    <i>This... what is this supposed to mean?! </i>Ji Yunshu quirked the corner of her lips.


    Jing Rong and the others also got off the carriage. Mo Ruo had already woken up once they arrived, but got off the carriage groggily with half-open eyes. If not for Tang Si supporting him, he probably would have already fallen to the ground.


    Fu Bo looked at the crowd of people. Realising that they were all drenched, he eximed, ¡°Why did you travel in such heavy rain? Come, quickly get indoors! The rain outside is too heavy!¡± He ushered everyone indoors.


    But when Wei Yi walked through the doors and passed Fu Bo, thetter did a double take. That pair of weak, rheumy eyes widened for a second and the oil-paper umbre in his hand shook.


    Ji Yunshu saw this whole series of events but didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The group hurried in, squeezing through the doors into the courtyard while leaving behind a mess of muddy footprints. The open doors also let in the howling wind, as well as the smell of rain and dampness.


    The incense and paper money were caught up in the st of wind, whirling across the courtyard; meanwhile, white smoke from the candles and incense spiralled upwards. The whole memorial hall gave off an eerie atmosphere.


    Fu Bo led the group into the main hall. Inside, the smell of incense and herbs was thick in the air. Coffins neatly lined the left wall, with more corpsesid out directly on the floorboards, covered with a white cloth.


    Tang Si¡¯s eyes almost popped out of her head when she entered. With one hand still pulling on Mo Ruo¡¯s sleeve, she crept to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side. ¡°Ah Ji, what on earth is this ce?¡±


    She replied cidly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that this was a ce for dead people to rest?¡±


    This...this really is a resting ce for dead people.¡± Although she was bold and fearless, she had never stayed with dead people in such a manner before. So, the fearless one could only try to seek refuge by Ji Yunshu¡¯s side.

 Chapter 476 - Murder and Illegal Burial

    <h4>Chapter 476 ¨C Murder and Illegal Burial</h4>


    Fu Bo hurriedly made a big pot of hot tea over the fire after everyone had been seated. ¡°The weather has been especially terrible for the past two days. The northern region has almost been flooded. If this weather continues, a sh flood like the one from a few years ago will definitely ur again. I suppose the royal court will be really busy if that happens,¡± he said as he poured the hot tea for the others.


    Ji Yunshu carried the hot tea in her hands and looked out from the window, then asked, ¡°Fu Bo, how have you been? ¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Nothing new. It¡¯s always been the same old illnesses. My bones hurt every time the weather gets chilly or rainy,¡± he said as he heaved a sigh, then he asked, ¡°By the way Teacher Ji, are you here for a case?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a case in Yufu County.¡±


    ¡°Yufu County?¡± Fu Bo said in shock, ¡°Even from here, Yufu County is still quite far away. What case is that? Weren¡¯t you at the capital? Why were you assigned to solve a case in Yufu County? The country is so big. Is there no official or coroner in Yufu County who can work on this case? Are you the only one who can solve this?¡±


    <i>Good question. </i>


    She grinned as she warmed her hands by the firece and answered, ¡°Every case has its own difficulty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Fu Bo asked further, ¡°Then, Teacher Ji, will you visit Jinjiang again in the future?¡±


    ¡°Let fate decide.¡±


    Fu Bo nodded before pouring another cup of hot tea for Wei Yi. His gaze was filled with warmth, affection, and even a hint of joy as he looked at Wei Yi. ¡°You must be Young Master Wei. Thest time I met you on the street, you were only this tall...¡± He made a gesture of the height of a young boy, ¡°Now that we meet again and you¡¯ve already grown so much.¡±


    Wei Yi smiled faintly and nodded politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Fu Bo.¡± He greeted Fu Bo with a clear and loud voice.


    ¡°Good, good, good...¡± Fu Bo could not hide the in joy on his lips. He gently patted on the back of Wei Yi¡¯s hand. When he finished his cup of tea, Fu Bo immediately poured him another cup.


    ¡°Thank you, Fu Bo.¡±


    ¡°Fu Bo is happy as long as you¡¯re doing fine.¡±


    However, Wei Yi handed the cup of hot tea to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Shu¡¯er, have some tea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your body has just recovered and it¡¯s still weak. You should drink more.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He shed a warm smile as he nodded.


    Fu Bo¡¯s eyes had not shifted away from Wei Yi since the start. His face shone with the tenderness of a caring father. The unusual behaviour surprised everyone else. Even Jing Rong, who was sitting on the opposite side of the room, took notice.


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu remembered her painting. She quickly took it out before slowly unrolling it in front of the fire. A human portrait was depicted on the paper, the lively colours making it resemble a photograph.


    Tang Si took a seat in front of Ji Yunshu, tilting her head to take a look at the painting, whose colour had been ruined by water. Unsatisfied, she moved over to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side for a better view. ¡°Ah Ji, who is this? Why did you bring a portrait of a man with you?¡±


    ¡°This is the portrait of a dead person.¡±


    ¡°Portrait of a dead person?¡± Tang Si subconsciously shifted her body further.


    Fu Bo walked over as he heard Ji Yunshu¡¯s words and took a glimpse at the portrait. ¡®Clink¡¯, the teapot in his hand made a sound. However, the sound was very faint and it did not attract any attention.


    He, then, said, ¡°Teacher Ji, seemingly your drawing is wet. Pass this to me, I¡¯ll bring it over to the other side of the house and dry it for you. There¡¯s an oven over there.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good idea.¡± She rolled the painting up neatly and handed it over to Fu Bo.


    Fu Bo received the painting and left the hall. He went to the room where he usually boiled the vinegar water. Shortly after that, Jing Rong turned to Lang Po and asked, ¡°Is there any more warming medication in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°I suppose...¡± Lang Po paused and thought, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s some warming tea.¡±


    ¡°Go make a pot.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang Po left promptly to collect the tea and soon returned with arge pot.


    Just as he was about to pour it out...


    The minute Mo Ruo got a whiff of the tea, he abruptly straightened his back and his formerly sluggish behaviour disappeared without a trace. He immediately covered the teapot and asked sternly, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Warming tea.¡±


    ¡°From who?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Lang Po nced at his Prince with concern hesitated briefly before he spoke. ¡°This is... the gift from Miss Mu Jin earlier.¡±


    Hearing Lang Po¡¯s words, Jing Rong narrowed his eyes. Ji Yunshu had overheard the conversation as well, but she continued poking at the fire as if she didn¡¯t notice anything


    A ¡®clink¡¯ sound rang across the hall suddenly! Mo Ruo shockingly swept the teapot to the floor. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°The tea is poisoned,¡± Mo Ruo said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°The tea contains a type of poison named Abbot¡¯s Incense. The poison acts slowly enough where you will not notice any effect in a short period of time. The signs and symptoms will only be seen a monthter.¡±


    <i>Interesting! A monthter?</i>


    ¡°Slow-acting poison?¡±


    Jing Rong questioned Lang Po, his tone curt. ¡°This tea? This is really from Miss Mu Jin?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, this is from Miss Mu Jin. She told this humble one that this was warming tea, hence, this humble one...¡±


    ¡°Send someone back to Anfu to find out the truth.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s face was stern and cold, but his eyes deepened as stared right into the fire.


    Lang Po had no choice but to ept the order. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was surprised too. Miss Mu Jin poisoned the tea?


    As everyone was still recovering from shock when loud knocksnded on the main door. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Fu Bo came out from the small room and limped out to open the door. The door was forcefully shoved inward the minute he started opening it. The sudden movement knocked Fu Bo onto the ground. The umbre in his hand dropped on the floor and the heavy raindrops attacked his thin body mercilessly.


    Around five or six fierce-looking men in yamen uniform charged into the house with their weapons. Their leader ordered, ¡°Arrest the suspect.¡± A few yamen runners promptly grabbed Fu Bo. Ji Yunshu recognised the uniform of the Jinjiang County Yamen at a nce.


    Even though she had worked in that yamen for five years, she could not recall any of these faces. Had that fool LIu Qingping changed all his subordinates after she left Jinjiang?


    Seeing that Fu Bo was being taken away, she immediately chased after them and shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The yamen runners only then realised that there were other people in the memorial hall. The leader of the yamen runners stood in the rain as he sized Ji Yunshu up and pointed his knife at her before asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°This one is but a passerby. This one is curious, what crime did this old manmit?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± The leader shouted as he ordered the other runners, ¡°Take him away.¡±


    When they were leaving...


    ¡°Is this the way Lord Liu taught you all to solve cases?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was colder than before.


    Huh? The leader raised his cunning brows as he repeatedly inspected Ji Yunshu from head to toe. ¡°Who exactly are you? You have the guts to question the way our Lord Liu solves cases.¡±


    Ji Yunshu quit being polite and asked with her furrowed brows, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. What crime did Fu Bomit?¡±


    ¡°Murder and illegal burial.¡±

 Chapter 477 - Returning to Jinjiang

    <h4>Chapter 477 ¨C Returning to Jinjiang</h4>


    Case of murder and illegal burial? The yamen guard pointed at Fu Bo and growled menacingly. ¡°We¡¯re just obeying orders to bring the murderer to the yamen. Who are you to obstruct justice? Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t arrest you lot as well!¡±


    Fu Bo was held up by two others, his thin frame looking like it would snap at any moment as he shivered in the rain. He shook his head with all his might, eyes full of fear as he shouted, ¡°Teacher Ji, I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I¡¯m being framed...¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! We have both material and testimonial evidence ¨C wait till you find yourself at the yamen gates. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll im your innocence then! Take him away!¡±


    ¡°Hold up!¡± Ji Yunshu stopped them once more, ¡°Sir, I hope you¡¯re not going to force a confession are you?¡±


    ¡°What rubbish are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°The only thing this one wants to make clear is, where has this so-called casee from?¡±


    ¡°Little schr, you¡¯d best keep your nose out of other people¡¯s business. This case belongs to the yamen. If you dare cause any more trouble, I¡¯ll have your...¡±


    <i>Thud! </i>A rock flew across the hall and struck him square in the jaw before he could finish, forcing him backwards with sheer force. If not for his fellow Yamen runners catching him, he would have fallen t onto the ground.


    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± He was enraged and embarrassed, ring angrily at the people in the hall as he screamed, ¡°How dare you strike a government official? Men, round them up and take them away!¡± He reached for the sword at his waist, only to be foiled by another rock striking the hilt, pushing the de back into its sheath.


    By then, Jing Rong had already made his grand entrance with Lang Po scurrying behind, flicking his umbre as he closed it upon itself.


    That guard could only stare in shock at the man before his eyes; a man more charismatic than he could ever dream of bing. That guard mustered up all his bravado as he retreated several steps, raising his voice as he questioned, ¡°Who... who are you?¡±


    Jing Rong gave him his signature smirk, ¡°When has the Jinjiang yamen bred such a vile creature like you? Someone like you who wields their sword not to protect the people from bandits and thieves, but instead to cut innocent people down. You¡¯re nothing more than a bandit ¨C aplete waste of the government¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°You... where have you idiotse from? I represent the yamen!¡±


    Lang Po lifted one foot and kicked that man in the chest, causing thetter to spit out a mouthful of blood. Lang Po eximed crossly, ¡°Imbecile! My young master is not someone you can simply badmouth! If you weren¡¯t a yamen runner, I¡¯d already have sent you on your way to Hell!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± None of the other yamen guards dared to make another wrong move, lest they end up like their boss.


    Jing Rong gave them all a death re, ¡°Listen up, you¡¯d better answer my questions ¨C who did this old man kill? Why did you say that he buried a body?¡±


    ¡°He did indeed murder somebody!¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself clearly!¡±


    The chief guard clutched his pounding chest, spitting out, ¡°During the recent floods, a female corpse was washed out from the forest. Someone witnessed Fu Bo burying something in that forest several days prior, and that corpse held a long band in her hand ¨C that was Fu Bo¡¯s waistband. That female corpse was first raped, then murdered!¡± <i>Ugh! What?</i>


    <i>Fu Bo was not only a murderer but also a rapist? </i>Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned towards Fu Bo.


    Fu Bo was equally astonished, and he fervently denied, ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. You must believe me, Teacher Ji!¡± His voice was loud, yet feeble, and he began to choke on his final words.


    Ever since Ji Yunshu began running errands for the yamen five years ago, she had been in constant contact with Fu Bo. Whenever a corpse from a murder case reached the memorial hall, Fu Bo would boil a pot of white vinegar, awaiting her arrival and autopsy. How would such a kind soulmit such heinous acts? Ji Yunshu would never believe this!


    That chief guard took a moment to catch his breath. He swallowed as he stole a fearful nce at Jing Rong and Lang Po, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. We have enough proof to convict him and, if you value your lives, I rmend you keep your noses out of this. If you still wish to clear his name,e to the yamen yourselves. Lord Liu has ordered us to bring the culprit back; if anything goes awry, our heads will roll too.¡± <i>Precisely so!</i>


    Jing Rong hesitated. He turned to Ji Yunshu, ¡°You decide.¡±


    She contemted, before walking over to Fu Bo, ¡°Fu Bo, don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re innocent, I¡¯ll definitely clear your name. Follow them over to the yamen first. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    ¡°You must believe me, Teacher Ji!¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, but the yamen has their own operating procedures. If you didn¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    Fu Bo was a mess; he was worried, frightened, but he could only nod. The guards didn¡¯t dare to push their luck further and quickly brought him away.


    As Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu returned to the hall, Lang Po wondered, ¡°This Liu Qingping is quite ballsy, isn¡¯t he. How did all his men develop such guts in just a few months?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange!¡± Ji Yunshu considered, ¡°Lord Liu definitely knows who Fu Bo is, so how could he possibly believe Fu Bo would kill someone? Even if material and testimonial evidence were gathered, Lord Liu wouldn¡¯t have his men so brashlye forth to capture him. What¡¯s even stranger is that I didn¡¯t recognise a single one of those so-called yamen men!¡± <i>Strange, indeed!</i>


    Jing Rong could see right through her and immediately issued amand, ¡°Pack up your things. We¡¯ll leave for the city right away; there¡¯s no time for dilly-dallying.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± His men replied in unison and scrambled off to do what they were told.


    Nobody was happier to hear this than Wei Yi, He tugged at Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve excitedly, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are we going home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± He nodded happily, but his smile was somehow less radiant than before. As they left, Ji Yunshu retrieved her now dry painting from the small room next door, rolled it up, and tucked it safely into her sleeves.


    As they stepped out of the memorial hall, Mo Ruo suddenly crept up upon Jing Rong, pointing at that knocked over teapot on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a friendly reminder, that girl Mu Jin isn¡¯t a nice character.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already sent someone back to Anfu, but I don¡¯t think she was sent by Jing Yi.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°If Jing Yi wants to kill me, why not just use an immediately lethal poison, instead of one whose effects only reveal themselves a monthter?¡±


    Mo Ruo concurred, ¡°That¡¯s true, but who did you offend again?¡± He grumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t one person like Jing Yi after your life enough? There¡¯s one more for out you now!¡±


    <i>This... how would he know?</i>


    The entire party boarded their carriages and mounts, heading straight for the city, only arriving in Jinjiang as dusk fell. They stopped at Wei Residence and prepared to stay for the night.


    Ever since Wei Yi and Ji Yunshu had left for the Capital, the Wei Family housekeeper Wei Bo, had not dismissed anyone from their estate. Instead, he used them to keep the family businesses in order. Seeing his own young master return, he could not stop tears of joy from flowing down his cheeks! Wei Bo was not alone, however, as the other servants began to weep as well. Wei Yi was the only one who bore arge grin as he carefully removed all that he brought from the bottom of his carriage, handing them out one by one. All of these strange trinkets thoroughly amused them and soon there was not a crying face in sight as they hustled for their fair share!

 Chapter 478 - Dismissed

    <h4>Chapter 478 ¨C Dismissed</h4>


    This scene was both heartwarming andical.


    Wei Fu asked, ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t look too well. Is there something wrong with your health?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wei Fu stared intently at him. ¡°Young Master, you seem more spirited than before. Our young master has grown up.¡± He patted Wei Yi¡¯s head fondly as he spoke.


    Wei Yi beamed and stuck out his chest. ¡°Uncle Fu, I grew up long ago. I¡¯ll protect you all in the future!¡±


    ¡°Good, Young Master has really matured!¡±


    Wei Yi soon found himself surrounded by his family, all wanting to hear about his experiences in the capital. Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu watched silently from the side. In contrast, Tang Si thumbed her nose and nced around before muttering to herself, ¡°Who knew that idiot was actually the son of a noble family?¡± <i>You couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover!</i>


    Suddenly, Jing Rong¡¯s shadow guard ran in and whispered in his ear. His expression turned serious as he quickly pulled Ji Yunshu aside. ¡°It appears that Jinjiang has not been very peaceful the past few months.¡± <i>His words wereden with meaning.</i>


    ......


    <i>Eh? </i>Ji Yunshu only had the faintest inkling of what he meant.


    <i>Liu Residence</i>


    Birdcages hung densely from the eaves of the little pavilion in the courtyard, the twittering and chirping of their inhabitants filling the air. It could sound pleasing if one merely passed by asionally, but the cacophony would just be noise as time passed.


    Listening to the constant chatter of the birds for months had already driven Madame Liu to her wit¡¯s end. With the addition of the torrential rain from the past few days, and she was just about ready to explode. Taking argedle from the kitchen, she angrily headed towards the pavilion in the backyard.


    Liu Qingping was ying with the birds at this time. His plump figure twirled below the hanging birdcages as he poked a thin bamboo reed between the bars of the cages while the birds chirped frantically in response. In contrast, he was grinning from ear to ear, imitating the birds¡¯ chirping as he agitated them. Liu Qingping had passed thest few months leisurely. Doing nothing but y with his birds, drink, and be merry, his waistline had ballooned ordingly.


    ¡°LIU QINGPING!¡±


    A furious roar emerged from the distance. Startled, he dropped the bamboo reed, an expression of impending doom covering his face. He lifted the bottom of his robes and prepared to hide under the table,ining, ¡°That damned harpy is here again.¡±


    Just as he was about to crouch down, he was pulled back up by the ear.


    ¡°Argh!¡± He cried out in pain. ¡°Let go leggo leggo...¡±


    ¡°Let go? Liu Qingping, how many times have I told you that these birds are too noisy? And yet you keep bringing more home! Do you want me to die of anger?¡±


    ¡°My dear, let me go first.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell! If you don¡¯t get rid of them today, I¡¯ll throw you out together with your precious birds!¡± Madam Liu brandished argedle as she pinched his ear.


    Liu Qingping¡¯s whole body was twisted to a side in pain. With a great wrench, he finally freed himself. He rubbed his reddened ear as he grumbled, ¡°You harpy! Couldn¡¯t you be a little gentler?¡±


    ¡°Gentler? It¡¯s thanks to the umted fortune of eight generations of your ancestors that I haven¡¯t killed you yet! Liu Qingping, look at yourself! You¡¯re as well fed as these beasts you keep; where do you think all this foodes from?!¡± <i>Totally disgusted!</i>


    Instead of bing upset, Liu Qingping put on a smile. He swept a gaze up and down her figure before putting on a woeful expression, muttering, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    However loud the rain was, Madam Liu still heard his words.


    Her temper immediately red up. She rolled up her sleeves and stuck her hands on her ample waist. ¡°How am I the same as you?¡±


    ¡°In every way!¡±


    ¡°You... Liu Qingping let me give you onest warning. If you don¡¯t release those birds immediately, I¡¯ll roast them all.¡± Madam Liu furiously red at him with arms akimbo.


    In contrast, Liu Qingping put on a pitiful grimace and bowed. <i>If force doesn¡¯t work, appeal to her softer side. </i>¡°My dear, now that I¡¯m no longer an official, I¡¯m bored to tears all day long. I can only breed some birds to pass the time. If I can¡¯t even do that, wouldn¡¯t I be bored to death?¡± <i>Crocodile tears!</i>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you try this tactic on me. You say the same thing every time I ask you to release the birds! Fool me once, shame on you; fool me twice, shame on me!¡±


    <i>Bang!</i> Thedle in her handnded forcefully on the stone table. Startled, Liu Qingping shrank back. ¡°My dear, look at these birds living in the courtyard. Doesn¡¯t it lift your spirits to hear the birds sing every day? Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to lose that now?¡±


    ¡°More like a racket every morning. Enough of your nonsense; if you aren¡¯t going to release yourself, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Her hands were already reaching towards the cages as she spoke.


    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t do this! My birds, my birds...¡±


    This dispute went on for some time, with Liu Qingping frantically closing each cage as his wife opened them until...


    A pageboy ran over frantically. The scene in front of him made him pause for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Old...Old Master, there¡¯s someone looking for you.¡±


    How could Liu Qingping be bothered with this when he couldn¡¯t even stop his own wife?


    The pageboy shouted again. ¡°Old Master! There¡¯s someone called Teacher Ji looking for you outside!¡±


    <i>Teacher Ji?</i>


    Hearing that, Liu Qingping froze and quickly rified with the pageboy. ¡°Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s someone saying they¡¯re Teacher Ji. He looks very fresh and elegant.¡±


    Liu Qingping¡¯s beady eyes seemed to gleam with renewed life. He suddenly grinned and sprinted towards the front yard, shouting, ¡°Yunshu, my Yunshu is back!¡±


    Madam Liu stared at the plump figure in the distance. <i>Ji Yunshu is back? That painter from the yamen?</i>


    The pageboy was still standing in the same spot and actually dared to step forward and ask, ¡°Madam, are you still going to open the birdcages?¡±


    ¡°Open what birdcages?! These birds are Old Master¡¯s treasures. I¡¯ll burn you to a crisp if you dare to lose a single one of them.¡±


    ¡°Madam? But...¡± A tick developed at the corner of his mouth.


    <i>In the front hall.</i>


    As Liu Qingping sprinted into the hall, he saw Ji Yunshu sipping tea inside. In that moment, he was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯re finally back!¡± He pounced.


    Ji Yunshu immediately stood up and dodged aside.


    He could only grasp empty air.


    He could only smile awkwardly in response. Unable to hide his overwhelming joy, he shamelessly continued cosying up to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Oh Yunshu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost half a year. I missed you so much! I missed you day and night, every single possible moment. What about you? Did you miss me?¡±


    He rubbed his plump hands together with a predatory grin.


    Ji Yunshu suppressed a smile and shot back, ¡°Not at all!¡± <i>How embarrassing!</i>


    Liu Qingping didn¡¯t care one whit. He looked her up and down, then frowned with a tinge of worry. ¡°Yunshu, why do you look so much thinner after just a trip to the capital?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, why have you returned? Don¡¯t tell me you came back especially to visit me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then... does the Prince not want you anymore?¡± he asked gingerly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Still suppressing a smile, Ji Yunshu thought to herself, <i>this silly man is still exactly the same!</i>


    Liu Qingping sighed. ¡°Oh, Yunshu, you don¡¯t know how stiflingly quiet the whole of Jinjiang has been while you¡¯ve been at the capital for so long. It¡¯s been mind-numbingly boring without you around here.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression suddenly turned chilly. ¡°Alright, no more nonsense from you. Tell me the truth, how did you get dismissed from your official post?¡±

 Chapter 479 - Chicken, Duck, and Fish

    Chapter 479 ¨C Chicken, Duck, and Fish


    Liu Qingping was dismissed from his official post?


    Embarrassed, he wore an awkward smile as he tried to change the subject. , ¡°Yunshu, I¡¯ve heard all about your exploits. Once you arrived at the Capital, you solved a missing persons case that the Supreme Court and Ministry of Justice had already spent months on. You even solved the murder case of the Qujiang¡¯s General. Now that the Emperor personally assigned you the case of the Lin Capital that happened fourteen years ago. Oh Yunshu, you¡¯re on a roll!¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± She interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. I¡¯m asking you now, how did your official post get removed?¡±


    Liu Qingping didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter at all and turned his plump body away from Ji Yunshu. After a short silence, he patted the back of his own hand helplessly, before heaving a sigh and furrowing his brows.


    Ji Yunshu did not give up. ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡±


    He replied, ¡°In fact, I have no idea either.¡±


    ¡°No idea? If you did not make any mistake, why did the Royal Court remove your official post suddenly? There must be a reason.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, you know me the best. I would rather suffer myself rather than let the people suffer. What wrong could I have done?¡± He was full of sincerity, yet he continued helplessly, ¡°Not long after you left for the Capital, the Royal Court sent down an order to remove me from my position. The only exnation given was that I did not do my job well. Since it was the official notice from the Royal Court, I could only acknowledge it. Shortly after that, the new county magistrate, Liu Qian, took up the post. He was originally a first-ranked General stationed at the Yumen Pass [1] and only joined the Royal Court a few years ago. This time, he was transferred from Liaojiang. As they say, a new brush sweeps clean. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he reced all the positions in the yamen with his own people once he was appointed. Additionally, he seems to be very efficient as all the cases that have been reported to the yamen since then were solved within a day or two. That¡¯s why Jinjiang has been really quiet nowadays. Nevertheless, I¡¯m now a carefree man. All I have to do is to y with the birds all day. How serene...¡±


    Liu Qian?


    Although Ji Yunshu had never heard about this person, she had already heard enough to be skeptical about his efficiency. The yamen runners who went to the memorial hall to arrested Fu Bo had basically tried to force him into admitting to the crime. To be able to recruit such aggressive people as his subordinates was not something that a kind person could do.


    She thought to herself briefly before she replied, ¡°There are only two reasons for the Royal Court to remove your official post and rece you with a General. One, you made some sort of mistake during your tenure that had terrible consequences; Two, you offended someone who secretly reported you to the Ministry of Personnel and pressured the Ministry to send the dismissal.¡±


    ¡°What? Offended someone? Who would be so immoral?¡± Liu Qingping sounded extremely upset, ¡°Yunshu, you know me very well. The people of Jinjiang all talk about how good I am. Why would I offend someone?¡±


    Yes. All of them talk about how good you are! All of them! You, Liu Qingping, are the best official, who treats his people like his own children! Otherwise, why would the people send eggs, chickens, and ducks to your estate as gifts every festival and holiday?


    Ji Yunshu knew that although Liu Qingping might be clumsy and disorganised, it was not sufficient to justify dismissal from his official post. If that was the case... who was the person who tried to drag him down?


    ¡°Never mind. We won¡¯t be able to find an answer today. There¡¯s another matter that brought me here today. How much do you know about Fu Bo¡¯s case?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking about the murder and illegal burial that is linked to Fu Bo?¡±


    ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t just been staying free all day. Tell me. What happened?¡±


    Liu Qingping answered with a serious face, ¡°This case is weird. Due to the heavy rain, the body of a twenty-something woman was found washed up in the woods beside the memorial hall at noon yesterday. Evidence suggested that she had been raped before she was murdered. She also had Fu Bo¡¯s belt in her hand. Later on, someone told the yamen that they had seen Fu Bo burying something in the woods a few days earlier. The yamen then concluded that he was the murderer.¡±


    ¡°What did the coroner say?¡±


    ¡°The coroner said that the deceased was choked to death by the belt.¡±


    That¡¯s not possible!


    Ji Yunshu was very doubtful with the statement, ¡°You know Fu Bo¡¯s character as well as I do. How could he havemitted such a crime?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But... But they have both material evidence and an eyewitness. It wasn¡¯t wrong for them to arrest Fu Bo. Unless we can obtain evidence that can prove Fu Bo¡¯s innocence, there is nothing more we can do.¡± He said as he leaned closer to Ji Yunshu and probed, ¡°Yunshu, you came all the way here to ask me about this. Are you thinking of investigating the case?¡±


    ¡°If Fu Bo was wronged, I can¡¯t just stand aside and do nothing. I¡¯ll visit the yamen shortly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to head over to the yamen tomorrow. Liu Qian has said that the listening will be held tomorrow at the hall of the yamen. If you¡¯re really keen to help Fu Bo out, I suggest you collect some evidence tonight. I¡¯ll be there anytime you need me.¡±


    ¡°Is the corpse of thedy still ced at the yamen?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Liu Qingping reminded, ¡°But you don¡¯t work for the yamen anymore. There¡¯s no excuse for you to perform an autopsy on that body.¡¯


    She nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you n to stay in Jinjiang?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m only passing by Jinjiang on my way to Yufu with Prince Rong. We are currently staying at the Wei Residence on our way to another unsolved case in Yufu.¡± She took a look outside as she spoke and realised the sun had set. ¡°It¡¯ste now and I should leave. I¡¯ll visit the yamen tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Qingping seemed to be very disappointed as he heard that Ji Yunshu was leaving. However, a few secondster, his eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Yunshu, since you¡¯re here, you might as well have your dinner with us. I¡¯ve ordered my people to cook some chicken, duck and fish. You should eat with us before you leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s also better for you to reduce your intake of such oily food. They contain high amounts of cholesterol that will be harmful to your health.¡± She left the hall and walked off under her umbre.


    Liu Qingping started at Ji Yunshu¡¯s skinny body. He felt sorry for her, and at the same time, was unwilling to let her go. While he was dwelling in his sentimental emotion, someone twisted his small ear.


    ¡°It hurts...¡± Madam Liu was angry as she stood with her arms akimbo and said, ¡°All you know is how to eat. You found an excuse to cook all the chicken, duck, and fish just because Yunshu came over. I reckon you have nothing better to contribute to this family. Our house is running out of food to feed you, yet you cook all the meat. Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°My beloved wife, I am sorry...¡±


    Ji Yunshu, who had walked quite some distance, could not help but smile as she vaguely heard the conversation that came from behind her. What a fool, he¡¯s still the same fool as before...


    At Wei Residence, Jing Rong was standing in a corridor that was lit by the moon. His gaze prated through the drizzle, and he did not speak a word. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The rain intensified at night, showing no signs of slowing down. The rain was blown into the long corridor by the cold wind, wetting half the floor and even the bottom of Jing Rong¡¯s robes.


    [1] A Frontier-gate on the Silk Road, connecting China and Central Asia/Western Regions. It¡¯s named the Jade Gate (Yu Men) due to therge amount of jade that is transported through it. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yumen_Pass

 Chapter 480 - The Young And The Old Jackals

    <h4>Chapter 480 ¨C The Young And The Old Jackals</h4>


    Without any warning, Mo Ruo walked to Jing Rong¡¯s side. He sat down in the long corridor, leaned his back against the pir that was painted in red, andzily rested one foot on the pir. Surprisingly, he did not have a wine bottle with him! His gaze followed Jing Rong¡¯s to look at the heavy rain outside as he mumbled to himself, ¡°It¡¯s the sixth month. A rainy season. One storm after another. I wonder when will this stop.¡±


    Jing Rong tilted his head and a beam of light from thentern fell right on his face. The orange-red light diffused and spread across his face. He asked Mo Ruo, ¡°Where is Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talking to his friends, telling them stories that happened in the Capital. When I came out, he was seemingly talking about... story of the bells. Anyway, it was all in a jumble and I couldn¡¯t really understand so I left.¡±


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°You mean Wei Yi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Ruo remained silent for a moment before he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve checked his pulse and from what I discovered, he¡¯s undeniably getting better. Not to mention his unusual behavior the past few days ¨C he has been acting almost like a normal person. However... I don¡¯t know. I really have no idea. How about you? What do you think?¡±


    Jing Rong remained silent for a brief moment before he replied, ¡°It should be good news if he¡¯s really gotten well. This can also put Yunshu at ease.¡±


    ¡°But, from what I see, you¡¯re not very happy about it.¡±


    ¡°I have another concern on my mind,¡± he said as he focused his eyes.


    Mo Ruo parted his lips, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Teacher Ji mentioned it to me before. It¡¯s regarding... the truth of Wei Yi¡¯s parents¡¯ deaths.¡±


    Indeed, Mo Ruo understood him very well. Jing Rong had no intention of hiding his thoughts. He nodded and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s my utmost concern. When Wei Yi regains his lucidity and finds out that he unintentionally poisoned his innocent parents, he will definitely me himself. Moreover, I do not want him to hate Ji Yunshu for this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re worrying unnecessarily?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps!¡±


    The silence resumed as they exhausted the topic.


    A short whileter, Lang Po rushed over with an announcement, ¡°Prince, Ji Shuhan is here. He¡¯s now at the front door, requesting to see the Prince. As it¡¯s raining heavily outside, I had no choice but to usher him to the hall.¡±


    ¡°Ji Shuhan?¡±


    <i>Interesting! This old man has good ears. He has gotten the news of the Prince¡¯s arrival in such a short time. </i>


    Jing Rong said with a smirk, ¡°Make a cup of hot tea for him to stay warm. Then... leave him waiting.¡±


    <i>Leave him waiting?</i>


    Lang Po paused in confusion before he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he left.


    Mo Ruoughed. ¡°Ji Shuhan? Teacher Ji¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Yes. An old jackal.¡±


    ¡°I suppose he used to work for the Royal Court as the assistant minister of the Ministry of Rites.¡±


    ¡°Your memory is not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is.¡± Mo Ruo did not try to be humble as he continued, ¡°Ji Yuanzhi, his son, is dead, and so is the Old Madam of the Ji Family. I¡¯m not sure if I am supposed to show sympathy to them or tell them that they got what they deserved.¡± Jing Rong smiled in silence.


    Jing Rong departed to the hall leisurely after about an hour. Ji Shuhan was still politely standing in the hall. Noticing Jing Rong¡¯s arrival, he immediately greeted the Prince with his hands cupped.


    ¡°Lord Ji can put yourself at ease. You can forgo the formalities.¡± Jing Rong took a seat and gestured at the chair beside him, ¡°You, too, have a seat. You¡¯re not young anymore, don¡¯t torture your legs by standing.¡±


    Ji Shuhan¡¯s face was painted with humiliation. He could only obey and sit down beside Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong looked outside before asking, ¡°Lord Ji came over personally in such heavy rain. Is there anything important? Or...?¡±


    Ji Shuhan replied politely, ¡°Knowing about Prince¡¯s arrival at the city, this one didn¡¯t dare to slight the Prince. Hence, I came over as soon as I found out about the news to visit and greet the Prince.¡±


    ¡°This Prince epts your greeting.¡± Jing Rong smiled. However, the atmosphere seemed to be extremely icy.


    Before the two of them could have a lengthy conversation, Ji Yunshu returned from Liu Residence. The thin-framed body gradually walked towards the front door. As Ji Shuhan looked over to the door, his gaze got more and more focused on the daughter he had removed from the family tree. His eyes were filled with hatred and ferocity. The hands that were covered by his sleeves turned into fists while veins popped out of his forehead. However, due to the presence of Jing Rong, he could not act as he wished, otherwise, he would have gone up and killed the unfilial daughter. <i>This little animal, who not only brought death to her biological brother and her grandmother, she also burned down the house! </i>


    Ji Yunshu arrived at the front door of the hall at a steady pace. She shook off the rainwater on the umbre, kept it neatly, and rested it against the door frame before she entered the hall. She was not surprised at Ji Shuhan¡¯s presence, and her expression was extremely cold. It was as if the man who shared the same blood with her, was merely thin air. She sat down, ignoring everyone around her, and poured herself a cup of hot tea. She then took two sips of the warm tea andined, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside.¡± Jing Rong smiled to himself as he heard.


    Indeed. If Ji Shuhan was an old jackal, then Ji Yunshu was definitely a young jackal. They were each other¡¯s best counter. The atmosphere in the hall was as cold as the freezing winter air. Ji Shuhan could only sit there quietly as he tried to suppress the rage in him.


    After Ji Yunshu finished the cup of hot tea, she told Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, can you let me speak to my father in private?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jing Rong agreed right away. He held back hisughter as he stood up and said to Ji Shuhan, ¡°Lord Ji, you can spend some father-daughter time with her. This Prince will wait right outside.¡± <i>In other words, this Prince is guarding right outside. I¡¯ll not let you go if you have the guts to touch her. </i>


    Ji Shuhan¡¯s only choice was to nod and agree.


    After Jing Rong left the hall, the two of them remained silent for almost a quarter of an hour. Ji Yunshu drank another cup of warm tea before she took the initiative and started the conversation, ¡°You should take good care of yourself. Your health has never been good. Moreover, the weather has been unpredictable. You did not have toe over to greet Prince Rong in this weather. He will not mind if you fail to visit.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ji Shuhan frowned and said in a disappointed manner, ¡°One should never forgo basic manners. You¡¯ve forgotten everything I taught you while you were young!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was not bothered. Instead, she replied coldly, ¡°How can I ever forget the things dad taught me? However, some things are not supposed to be done explicitly. Otherwise, it will seem to be slightly purposeful. I remember this other lesson from Father, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your father. You¡¯re no longer part of the Ji Family.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m no longer part of the Ji Family. I almost forgot if Sir did not mention it.¡± Her tone remained monotonous.


    However, this frustrated Ji Shuhan even more. His face wrinkled together while he pointed at her. ¡°How can the Ji Family have a daughter like you? You were the reason Yuanzhi died. If it wasn¡¯t for you, who was so determined to investigate the case, he wouldn¡¯t have died. Luan¡¯er had already admitted to the crime back then. Yet, you insisted to carry on with the investigation. Eventually, your grandmother died out of anger too! What sin have I, Ji Shuhan,mitted? Why did I give birth to a sinner for the Ji Family?¡±


    ¡°Sinner?¡± She sneered and her eyes turned icy, ¡°Ji Yuanzhi deserved the punishment. His death was worth no sympathy, no one should feel remorseful for that. I didn¡¯t do that merely for Luan¡¯er. I did that for truth and justice. He had to pay for it as he was the murderer.¡± Her sharp words spared no mercy.


    The corner of Ji Shuhan¡¯s lips twitched, but no words were released from his mouth.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°I know that you hate me and think that I humiliated the Ji Family. You wished you could beat me to death like how you did to Ji Pei back then. However, your hatred should be directed only toward me. You should not have used your status and abused First Brother and Second Brother¡¯s power to pressure the Ministry of Personnel to remove Lord Liu from his official position. He handled Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s case fairly and did nothing wrong!¡±


    <i>What?! So Ji Shuhan was the person who caused Liu Qingping to lose his job? And for vengeance?! </i>

 Chapter 481 - Visiting The Yamen At Night

    <h4>Chapter 481 ¨C Visiting The Yamen At Night</h4>


    In a single sentence, Ji Yunshu had directly exposed his lies!


    Ji Shuhan had always been a vengeful person; how would he have dismissed the incident so easily when his son died in prison? He could not do anything to Ji Yunshu as she had followed Jing Rong to the Capital. However, Liu Qingping was not as lucky. As Liu Qingping had nowhere to go, he naturally had be Ji Shuhan¡¯s target. Removing him from his official post was not considered as retaliation, but merely a warning for Liu Qingping. Otherwise, Ji Shuhan might have even killed him for revenge.


    Regardless of how cunning and wicked Ji Shuhan was, he did not intend to defend himself as he faced Ji Yunshu¡¯s usations. Instead, he replied confidently, ¡°He deserved to be removed from his post. He shall never dream of holding an official post as long as I¡¯m alive.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was furious. ¡°Does that mean you arranged Liu Qian¡¯s appointment too?


    ¡°It was an order from the Royal Court!¡±


    Ji Yunshu merely replied with a smile and did not continue with the conversation.


    Outside of the house, the rain got heavier. The bright and clear sound of raindrops on the roof tiles and paving stones were strangely depressing.


    Ji Yunshu took a deep breath and looked at Ji Shuhan with a solemn face. She asked a question she had never spoken aloud. ¡°Can you tell me who¡¯s my mom?¡±


    <i>Huh? Isn¡¯t it a well-known fact that her mother was ady from the brothel and died from obstructedbor? </i>


    However, other than that, there was no other information about her mother. The whole Ji Family seemed ashamed of her mother and rarely talked about her.


    It was as though a heavy rock sunk in his chest when Ji Shuhan heard the question. He opened his mouth but the words could not emerge. Shortlyter, he answered, ¡°Your mom was ady from the brothel. If it was not for the mistake I did, I would not have a rebellious daughter like you.¡±


    <i>Rebellious daughter? Ridiculous!</i>


    Ji Yunshu kept her calm. ¡°Do you have any other information? For example, where did my mome from? Where did she stay before she joined the brothel?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about this? Your mom is dead. What use is there to talk about someone deceased?¡± Ji Shuhan swung his sleeve with anger with a furious expression.


    <i>Yes, he did not want to talk about it! </i>


    Ady from the brothel, moreover, a deaddy. It seemed that Ji Yunshu would not get any answers today. She did not want to waste any more of her strength to converse with this man who shared the same blood with her and silently exited the room.


    Outside of the hall, Jing Rong was standing on the left side of the door. She said expressionlessly, ¡°You can dismiss him.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°You head back first. I¡¯ll follow right after.¡± Ji Yunshu then left the scene.


    Jing Rong entered the room again and he was weed with Ji Shuhan¡¯s frustrated expression. Ji Shuhan seemed like he was trying his utmost to suppress the anger in his eyes. It was ridiculous! Jing Rong sat down casually with a smile painted on his lips, ¡°Lord Ji, if you are done with your matters, please leave now. The rain is getting heavier and heavier.¡± Jing Rong sent down the order asking Ji Shuhan to leave! Ji Shuhan thought he had shown sufficient courtesy by visiting personally to greet Jing Rong and did not have any more reason to stay.


    However, before he left, he said some puzzling words, ¡°Your Highness, even though Yunshu has been kicked out of the Ji Family and will never be part of the family again, even though I was deeply saddened by the death of my son Ji Yuanzhi, she¡¯s still my daughter. Our Ji Family will take responsibility for all her wrongs. If Yunshu makes any mistake in the future, I hope that Your Highness can forgive her.¡±


    <i>Wow. What trick is this old fox trying to y?</i>


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°Lord Ji does not have to worry. This Prince values her greatly. I will definitely take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ji Shuhan bowed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll not disturb Your Highness further. Farewell.¡± Ji Shuhan left.


    Jing Rong visited Ji Yunshu after everyone had left. She was waiting for him. Once he entered the room, Jing Rong said, ¡°That old man still cares for you. Before he left, he asked this Prince to take good care of you.¡±


    <i>Who cares!</i>


    She sneered, ¡°No one knows my dad better than me. He was merely trying to disguise his evilness.¡±


    ¡°However, that old fox has also been having quite a terrible time. Other than his dead son, his daughter, has now lost her opportunity to be the wife of the Crown Prince. His retirement n has all gone in vain. He¡¯s quite pitiful,¡± Jing Rong¡¯s tone had zero sign of sympathy. Instead, it sounded as though he was making a joke out of it.


    All of sudden, Ji Yunshu¡¯s deepened her gaze and said, ¡°There will be a public hearing of Fu Bo¡¯s case tomorrow morning in the yamen.¡± The atmosphere froze within a split second.


    Jing Rong frowned ¡°What did Liu Qingping say?¡±


    ¡°For this case, there are witnesses and evidence. It might be... a little tricky.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the yamen.¡±


    Jing Rong was flustered. ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°I only have one night. I have to find any evidence that can prove Fu Bo¡¯s innocence. I¡¯ve no idea what kind of person Liu Qian, the current county magistrate, is. However, if they can make Fu Bo submit to their torture and take the credit for the case, I assume this case is going to be really difficult.¡±


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re going to the yamen now for...¡±


    ¡°Autopsy.¡±


    ...


    ......


    After about two hours, at midnight, Jing Rong discreetly led Ji Yunshu to the yamen. Other than the guards at the main door, there were also a few guards dozing off inside the yamen. Due to Ji Yunshu¡¯s familiarity with the yamen¡¯s floor n, she sessfully passed all the guards and arrived at the mortuary.


    She was dressed in all-ck clothes that were drenched with rainwater. She shrugged her shoulder, took off her hat and her raincoat before she entered the mortuary.


    The strong, unpleasant smell of rot rushed out of the room. Jing Rong rubbed his nose: he had never liked the smell of the cadavers. Hence, he stood at the front door and obediently acted as Ji Yunshu¡¯s lookout.


    Inside the room, Ji Yunshu lit a small oilmp and a weak light spread across the room. It was not very bright but she managed to take a clear look at the female body on the autopsy table which had been discovered in the ground during that heavy rain. It was covered by a filthy white cloth and surrounded by a mess.


    <i>How is this a mortuary? This is just a mass grave!</i>


    Ji Yunshu heaved a sigh of disappointment as she shook her head. This terrible scene would never happen back when she was working at this yamen. She always put some atractylodes and honey locust beside the bodies to prevent rotting due to the dy of cases or the warm weather.


    She put themp beside the body. Then, she furrowed her delicate brows and reached out to uncover the female body!


    Part of the skin on the body had dposed, possibly because it had been buried under the ground for a few days. Her eyes had popped out, while the corner of the eyes were split. Meanwhile, her nose bridge was crooked. As it was soaked in rainwater, the whole body was slightly swollen from water retention. There were plenty of tiny wooden pieces and soil in the rotten skin and flesh. In short, the whole body looked disgusting. However, this was not the most disgusting body Ji Yunshu had ever seen.


    She put on the gloves she prepared on her own, then carefully inspected every part of the body. She did not miss any single part of the body, including... the private parts of the female body!


    Outside, it was raining cats and dogs. As thunder boomed and lightning brightened the sky, shes of light shone into the room and onto the body like a scene from a horror movie. After about an hour, she removed her gloves and covered the body again with the white cloth. She then blew out the light and left the room.

 Chapter 482 - Public Hearing

    Chapter 482 ¨C Public Hearing


    Outside.


    Jing Rong was waiting obediently for her. Even though he was standing under the roof, the driving rain did its best to get to him, only to be deterred by the grass raincoat. ¡°Done investigating?¡±


    She nodded lightly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as Ji Yunshu put on her straw hat and raincoat, a call came from the distance. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Two yamen runners withnterns hurriedly ran towards them, waving around their sabres. Jing Rong immediately hugged Ji Yunshu and jumped onto the roof, disappearing mysteriously into the rainy night sky. The two yamen runners were left clutching at thin air.


    One of them wanted to enter the mortuary to check but was stopped by the other. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see if there¡¯s anything missing.¡±


    ¡°There are only corpses in there, and it stinks. What could be missing?¡±


    ......


    ¡°What about those two people?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯d be too much trouble if you reported it to Lord Liu now.¡±


    That¡¯s right! With that, the two suppressed news of the incident and left with theirnterns swaying in the wind.


    The next day.


    The heavy rain lessened as the weather improved. The news of the public hearing of the murderer who buried people alive had long spread across the small Jinjiang city. Themoners concerned about the case were all gathered outside the public court of the yamen, pair after pair of curious eyes atop necks craning to get a better view inside.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong also went to take a look but remained incognito within the crowd. Out of curiosity, Tang Si also followed along but was trapped by Ji Yunshu¡¯s side to prevent her from causing trouble with her antics. Soon after, Liu Qian entered the court in his official robes from the left and sat down on the presiding seat.


    This person had a fierce visage. Thick, heavy brows pressed down against a pair of sharp eyes. A neatly trimmed, short beard sat below lips pressed tightly into a thin line. At a nce, he looked nothing like a benevolent official and looked rather more like a bandit. Maybe due to his background as a warrior, he didn¡¯t exude a single whiff of schrly air at all. Instead, he appeared aloof and domineering.


    As Liu Qian sat, he raised his gavel and brought it down strongly.


    Bang!


    This sound was much more resonant than when Liu Qingping did the same. Themoners gathered outside the courthouse immediately went silent, not daring to let out a single squeak.


    ¡°Guards, bring up the suspect.¡±


    Fu Bo was dragged into court by two yamen runners. They unceremoniously hit the back of his knees with their scabbards, forcing him to kneel down. The crowd gasped.


    It wasn¡¯t because the suspect had appeared, but because Fu Bo¡¯s body was crisscrossed with bloody marks. Althoughsh marks were visible on his skin through the gashes in his clothes, his face was untouched. Fu Bo swayed listlessly as he kneeled on the ground, trying his best to stay upright, but he eventually copsed. The crowd started muttering amongst themselves.


    The impatient Tang Si staggered a step and groused, ¡°What kind of official would beat up an old man like this? Are there stillws? How dare he whip him! I must teach him a lesson.¡±


    As she spoke, she fumbled at her waist to draw out her silver whip but was immediately stopped by Jing Rong. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be like that, I¡¯ll let Lang Po send you home immediately.¡±


    Her hands froze in ce. ncing towards Lang Po at the side, she found that he was also looking at her. She could only unwillingly bank the mes in her belly and loosen her hold on the silver whip.


    Another p of the gavel travelled out from the court. ¡°used, do you know your crimes?¡±


    Only then did Fu Bo raise his head. His hunched back trembled violently. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°How dare you deny it when there¡¯s both a witness and material evidence? You may be spared a beating if you confess truthfully!¡±


    ¡°Milord, I didn¡¯t kill that person.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Since you refuse to admit it, let me show you the evidence.¡±


    Liu Qian¡¯s sharp eyes signalled the yamen runner at the side. He nodded and quickly presented the evidence. On the tray was a long belt. The yamen coroner also stepped forward.


    Liu Qian red at Fu Bo on the ground and questioned, ¡°Take a good look. Does this thing belong to you?¡±


    ¡°It...it¡¯s mine, but...¡± He was interrupted before he could finish speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s yours.¡± Liu Qian then looked towards the middle-aged coroner.


    ¡°Old Chu, tell us what you found out from the body.¡±


    Old Chu bowed and nodded. Pointing at the belt, he spoke confidently. ¡°My Lord, this belt was found in the hands of the deceased. The cause of death was also found to be asphyxiation due to constriction by this same belt. Saponin powder, which ismonly used in memorial halls, was also found in the grooves of the deceased¡¯s soles. There are brushes and scratches on the deceased¡¯s hands, and there was an eyewitness to Fu Bo burying something in that forested grove. Thus, I conclude that the deceased must have gone to the memorial hall; there, Fu Bo became amorous. When the woman resisted, he restrained her by her wrists. After the deed, he strangled her with his belt.¡±


    Woah!


    The crowd was aghast. They started whispering to each other, some saying that Fu Bo was unbelievably vicious, while others were still not entirely convinced. Ji Yunshu was itching to open her mouth and curse at them, but she was still waiting and couldn¡¯t go in now!


    Fu Bo shook his head, trying to exin himself, but the words stuck in his throat and just wouldn¡¯te out. The pair of rheumy old eyes could only stare humbly ahead, trying to convey his innocence.


    Liu Qian¡¯s cold expression tightened further. ¡°Fu Bo, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Yes! Of course, I do! He choked out, ¡°Milord, I¡¯ve been wronged.¡±


    ¡°Then exin, how did your belt end up in the hands of the deceased? How do you exin your presence in the forest where the body was found?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, this official will conclude your guilt.¡±


    Fu Bo finally opened his mouth and said the truth. ¡°A few days ago, thatdy suddenly came to my memorial hall. She said she was attacked and lost her chastity. She was too ashamed to continue living and hoped that I would bury her in the hills after her death without informing her family in order to save them from embarrassment. At that time, I tried to stop her and consoled her. After she calmed down, I thought that she had already given up thoughts of suicide. I left for a moment and didn¡¯t expect that she would have already hung herself from the beams before I got back. She used this exact belt to hang herself. I originally wanted to report this to the authorities, but thedy was already dead. The worst thing for a dead person is ack of peace; she was already ruined and pitiful enough. Thus, I followed herst wishes and buried her. Since she wouldn¡¯t let go of that belt, I buried it along with her. Milord, I really didn¡¯t kill anyone, neither would I do something like that to anyone.¡± He spoke with full sincerity, eyes gleaming with tears.


    But Liu Qian didn¡¯t believe a word of it. He had steeled his heart to convict Fu Bo. ¡°This is merely a one-sided statement. How can this official believe you?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a voice spoke from within the watching crowd. ¡°Then, would you believe this one?¡±


    The crowd turned as one towards the source of that voice, unconsciously forming a path in the center and retreating to the sides. Ji Yunshu strode past the crowd and entered the court with an air of proud righteousness.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Teacher Ji?¡± Someone eximed.

 Chapter 483 - Absurd

    Chapter 483 ¨C Absurd


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival at the hall of the yamen surprised everyone!


    ¡°This is Teacher Ji, the original painter of the yamen!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Teacher Ji.¡±


    Some of them were puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave Jinjiang a few months ago? Why did hee back all of a sudden?¡±


    Some replied, ¡°I reckon that Teacher Ji returned solely for Fu Bo¡¯s case. Hence, there must be another story behind this case. Otherwise, why would Teacher Ji appear in the yamen?¡±


    ¡°That must be it!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ...


    The crowd was extremely excited and enthusiastic!


    At this moment, Ji Yunshu was walking steadily towards the middle of the hall. With her delicate yet stern face, she red boldly into Liu Qian¡¯s fierce eyes. She did not show a hint of fear and Liu Qian was discreetly frightened by her aura. ¡®This is Teacher Ji, the extraordinarily smart painter, who used to work for the yamen?¡¯


    Liu Qian had spent some time studying the situation of the yamen before he officially took over the position. He had heard about Ji Yunshu¡¯s impressive work in reconstructing the portraits of the dead. She did a good job regardless of the state of the dead bodies, however rotten or even with just bones. Moreover, she never made a mistake and solved multiple mysterious cases. During her five years of service at the yamen, there were no unsolved cases and no case was sent to the Supreme Court for appeal during those years.


    Liu Qian was a greedy person. When he first heard about Ji Yunshu, he took up the position of the magistrate of Jinjiang county with the intention of recruiting Ji Yunshu as one of his men. He only found outter, after he had arrived at Jinjiang, that Teacher Ji had left the county.


    ¡°Lord Liu, you closed the case abruptly before the truth of the case is revealed. Aren¡¯t you being too impulsive?¡± Ji Yunshu said in a calm tone and stern face.


    Liu Qian squinted his eyes. He raised the corner of his lips and replied with a faint grin, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Teacher Ji¡¯s proficiency in solving cases. This official had always hoped to witness it personally. Now that I¡¯ve finally met Teacher Ji, moreover, for Fu Bo¡¯s case. I wonder how Teacher can enlighten me today.¡±


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t dare to enlighten Lord Liu. Being away from Jinjiang for the previous months, this one only wished to visit my hometown during my return this time. It is out of my expectation to have encountered a murder case here. Besides, it is definitely a coincidence that the suspect of the case is a good friend of mine. This one initially intended to merely be an outsider and wait for the truth of the case and Lord¡¯s sentence. Little did I know, Milord did not only conclude the case carelessly but also absurdly.¡±


    ¡°Impudence! How dare you be rude to this official?¡± Liu Qian was enraged.


    She replied in a cool manner, ¡°This one is solely talking about the case and has no intention to offend Lord personally.¡±


    ¡°Really? You shall exin your statement. How was I being careless? How was I being absurd?¡±


    The audience was curious as well! Jing Rong was the only person who showed a slight grin among the crowd. He was staring at the little schr with his eyes full of admiration and affection. Who else should he admire if not his own woman?


    Ji Yunshu nced at the tangled belt on the tray coldly, then asked the coroner, ¡°Chu is your surname. Then, this one will address you politely as Master Chu. ording to you, the deceased was strangled to death?¡±


    The coroner was in his forties. He had done countless autopsies. Yet, he felt tiny and ipetent in front of Ji Yunshu. He nodded bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m positive!¡±


    ¡°Then, have you examined the neck of the deceased in detail?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have. That¡¯s why I concluded that she died from being strangled.¡±


    ¡°What about the bruises on her wrist?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve inspected that too. It was caused by Fu Bo¡¯s forceful and strong grip.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely absurd!¡± Ji Yunshu reprimanded sternly as she stared at him icily, ¡°Being a coroner, it is your task to assist the yamen by finding out the truth of the death via the autopsy. You are supposed to bring justice to the deceased. However, what you submitted to the yamen were faulty evidence that you garnered merely with your naked eyes. It is absolutely absurd!¡± She had repeated the word ¡®absurd¡¯ twice!


    Huh?


    Old Chu was scared by her aura and almost lost his bnce. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Fine. Then, I¡¯ll reanalyze all the statements you made.¡±


    Ji Yunshu reached out for the belt promptly, ¡°First of all, this belt was undoubtedly the cause of death. However, she was not strangled. Instead, she hung herself to death.¡±


    The crowd was flustered!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Old Chu was skeptical. Unfortunately, he was not confident with himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel anxious. Of course, I have proof if I dare to conclude. Everyone can take a look at this belt. The length is eighteen feet. I wonder who will wear a belt that is of six meters long? Besides, this belt is not the one Fu Bo wears on a daily basis. This is used to carry the dead bodies in the memorial hall. There are only two ways to handle dead bodies. First, bury it in the earth, and, second, cremate it. This belt was used by Fu Bo on the rack he used to carry the dead bodies. He used it in ce of normal ropes to carry the dead bodies to their ce of burial. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to use the belt around his own waist to strangle the deceased after he raped the deceased. Why did he bother to undo this long belt, usually tied firmly to the carrier instead, just to strangle the deceased?¡±


    After her exnation, she told Old Chu in a serious tone, ¡°This is the first absurdity.¡±


    The corner of Old Chu¡¯s lips twitched.


    Ji Yunshu turned around to look at Liu Qian before she continued, ¡°Lord Liu, if you wish to know the truth, please bring the body of the deceased here.¡±


    Liu Qian hesitated before he eventually ordered his people to bring in the body. When the body arrived at the hall, the terrible stench spread across the hall. The smell was more nauseating than the night before. The crowd hurriedly covered their noses! As the body was ced in the hall, some of the yamen runners¡¯ faces turned pale. They felt sick in their stomachs and could not stop retching.


    Despite having the experience of being a general and killing numerous enemies on the battlefield, Liu Qian was still feeling a little ufortable with the stink. He frowned as he shifted his gaze to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, stop wasting time. Hurry up.¡± She nodded.


    The next moment, she swiftly removed the white cloth that was covering the body.


    ¡°My God!¡± Someone cried. The body had decayed to the extent that it was unrecognizable. It was covered by big blisters and appeared extremely sickening. Ji Yunshu took out a handkerchief and wore it over her hand before she turned the head of the body to one side. A violet ligation mark on the neck was revealed.


    ¡°From the front of the neck, it shows that the deceased was strangled to death. However...¡± She lifted the head of the body before turning it to the other side. She then moved the long hair to one side to unveil the ear and the back of the neck of the deceased. She continued, ¡°When a coroner is deciding between a death caused by strangling or hanging, one will usually check the direction of the ligation mark, besides the direction of the tongue-roll. If the ligation mark leads to the back of the neck and cross over, then the deceased definitely died from being strangled. If the ligation mark continues until the back of the ears and there is no mark at the back of the neck, then there are two possibilities. First, the deceased died from hanging. Second, the deceased was killed by being strangled with a knee or an object supporting the deceased¡¯s back. For this deceased, the ligation mark extends to the back of the ear. I¡¯ve also inspected the back and the back of the neck of the body. There are no bruises and shows no sign of being pressed by any object. With these few points, I can deduce that the deceasedmitted suicide by hanging herself!¡±


    Committed suicide by hanging herself? This is shocking!


    Ji Yunshuy the head of the deceased down and spoke to Old Chu again, ¡°You examined the ligation mark without proper procedure. This is the second absurdity!¡±


    Old Chu was scared as he defended himself, ¡°Then, how do you exin the bruise on her wrist?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the third absurdity that I¡¯m going to exin!¡±

 Chapter 484 - Case Solved (1)

    <h4>Chapter 484 ¨C Case Solved (1)</h4>


    <i>The third absurdity? </i>


    The audience was staring in anticipation, waiting for her to prove Old Chu wrong. On the other hand, the fear in Old Chu built up as he listened to Ji Yunshu.


    They witnessed Ji Yunshu folding the sleeves of the shirt the body was wearing before she lifted one of the hands. On the wrist, there was actually a mark with different shades of bruising. It was apparent that the wrist was gripped with great strength. If the deceased was raped before she was killed, this mark meant nothing unusual!


    However... she did not stop there. She then unbuttoned the deceased¡¯s top there and then, gently pulling it down to unveil the thin shoulders. The audience was aghast. It was already odd enough for one to have the courage to touch a dead body; now, she was even unclothing the corpse! <i>Such a weirdo.</i>


    Back in ancient times, innocence and purity were the most important things for ady. However, Ji Yunshu¡¯s actions were no surprise to the people who knew how she worked. They had grown used to seeing Teacher Ji do such ¡®dirty¡¯ things during the process of case investigations!


    There were bruises all around the two sides of her shoulders and around her neck. Looking from afar, one would think that the deceased had been assaulted with a heavy object. However, if one took a closer look, one would be able to tell that the bruises were caused by strangtion.


    Ji Yunshu concluded, ¡°These two bruises and the scratches on the deceased¡¯s wrists were caused by the same person.¡±


    Liu Qian spoke, ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it the same as Old Chu¡¯s statement?¡±


    ¡°Same? It¡¯s totally different!¡± She stared at Old Chu as she spoke, ¡°You checked the bruises on the deceased¡¯s wrists. You can prove that she was pressed down before she died but you cannot prove that Fu Bo is the murderer. However, Fu Bo is now cleared of that suspicion because of the bruises on the wrists and shoulders of the deceased.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liu Qian asked.


    She first pointed to the deceased¡¯s wrists. ¡°Although there seem to be nothing unusual about these bruises, but...¡± She followed by pointing at the shoulders, ¡°But the bruises on the shoulders tell a different story. The marks from being pressed down don¡¯t seem to be as evident as the ones on the wrists. However, this can clearly prove that the rapist is someone else!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s curiosity umted as all of them tried to take a look at what¡¯s happening in the middle of the hall. Ji Yunshu lifted the left shoulder of the body and gently angled it to forty-five degrees. The bruises at the back of the shoulders were unveiled.


    The body¡¯s shoulder was grabbed by one hand. Why did the mark have only four fingers? That was so unusual. Should a normal person not have five fingers?


    ¡°Everyone can see it. The mark on the deceased¡¯s shoulder has only four fingers. ording to the location of the mark, the missing finger is the index finger. However, the mark on the right shoulder of the body has all five fingers. It proves that the rapist is a person who lost his index finger on his right hand. Both of Fu Bo¡¯s hands areplete, so, how can he be the murderer? Master Chu, being a coroner, you only looked at the bruises but did not study them. This is your third absurdity!¡±


    All three points were more than sufficient to prove that Fu Bo was not the murderer. Old Chu was flustered and had no more strength to defend himself. He lowered his head, feeling extremely ashamed.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Liu Qian. ¡°This one has already exined the whole thing. ording to the three points, Fu Bo¡¯s innocence is proven. It is evident that Fu Bo did not rape the deceased, not to mention, kill her. The deceased decided to end her own life after losing her virginity.¡±


    Amotion arose among the audience. They were all impressed at Ji Yunshu¡¯s ability at solving the case and their eyes were filled with admiration and surprise.


    <i>Indeed, Teacher Ji, famed across Jinjiang and Capital, has delivered! </i>


    After Liu Qian heard her exnation, he pondered upon it briefly. He shifted his gaze to the dead body, then again to Fu Bo, who was still kneeling on the ground. Lastly, he looked at Old Chu, who had remained silent with his head lowered.


    Embarrassed, he hunched his back with both his hands hidden in his sleeves. His eyes darted around, up and down, for a good while before he finally dered, ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s analysis is right!¡±


    ¡°After listening to Teacher Ji¡¯s statement, this official thinks that he is right. All the evidence show that Fu Bo is wrongly used. In that case, Fu Bo is innocent and may leave now.¡±


    Fu Bo presented a kowtow with teary eyes, ¡°Thank you, Milord.¡± He turned around to present a kowtow to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Please get up. I¡¯ll have my life reduced by receiving your kowtow.¡± She quickly went up to help up Fu Bo, who was badly injured. She then ordered two of the yamen runners, ¡°Please help to send Fu Bo back to the Wei Residence. There will be someone there to treat him.¡± <i>And so, the task fell to the absent Mo Ruo.</i>


    ¡°Yes!¡± The yamen runners escorted Fu Bo out of the ce.


    After that blow to his pride, Old Chu had nothing else to defend himself with and could only attempt to shrink away from the public eye. <i>Don¡¯t look at me! Just ignore my presence! </i>


    Liu Qian was still confused, ¡°If Fu Bo did not kill the deceased and she died of suicide... then who raped her?¡±


    Ji Yunshu answered, ¡°The deceased has already told us.¡±


    ¡°Told us? She is dead. How could she tell us?¡± He was puzzled.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll have to examine the bruise on the body again.¡± She again tilted the body to one side and pointed at one part of the bruise. She exined patiently, ¡°This small bruise appears to be a regr shape, but it isn¡¯t exactly regr. It is obvious that the colour of the outer part is darker than the inner part of the bruise. If the murderer pressed against the shoulders of the deceased, the darkest part should be the part underneath the palms, followed by the tips of the fingers. But now, the darkest part appears to be this irregr site. Moreover, it is only found on the left shoulder but not on the right shoulder.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°That means the murderer was wearing a ring on his right finger,¡± she revealed the picture of the ring that she drew yesterday as she spoke. ¡°This is the pattern of the ring.¡± On the paper, there was a vividly-drawn Buddha sitting within an oval. <i>Yes, that¡¯s a Buddha! </i>


    However, Liu Qian questioned, ¡°When did you draw this picture? How did you know about the pattern of the bruise? Does Teacher Ji have the ability to foresee the future? Is that how you can finish this drawing beforehand? Besides, you said that the back of the body did not show the mark of the deceased being pressed against a knee or an item. However, you had not seen the back of the body. How could you tell?¡±


    ¡°I will not lie, Lord. This one visited the yamenst night and examined the body.¡±


    ¡°What? You were here? How can this official not know?¡± He was shocked.


    ¡°Lord Liu, isn¡¯t it more important to find out the true murderer behind the case now? After the criminal is arrested, this one will provide Lord Liu with an exnation.¡± Liu Qian stared at her before he nodded hesitantly.


    Ji Yunshu lifted the picture in her hand. ¡°It sounds easy to find a person with a broken index finger. In actual fact, it¡¯s as difficult as finding a needle in the deep sea. However, this picture in my hand can help with the search. I think most of the religious people here know that there¡¯s a temple in Jinjiang, namely the Qing An Temple. Many devotees visit the temple to pray for wealth or offspring. The abbot will distribute a ring with this pattern every year to one lucky person, and there¡¯s a list of those people who have received it. We only have to visit Qing An Temple to acquire the name list, then find the person with a broken index finger from the list, and we will be able to find the rapist.¡±

 Chapter 485 - Case Solved (2)

    Chapter 485 ¨C Case Solved (2)


    At Ji Yunshu¡¯s words, Liu Qian immediately ordered one of his men, ¡°Quickly head to Qing An Temple; We need to capture the culprit and close this case!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± His yamen runners began to move but were abruptly interrupted by Ji Yunshu.


    She called out, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s an even simpler method.¡±


    What simpler way could there be in the pursuit of a criminal? The yamen runner stood rooted to the spot, looking up at his superior. Liu Qian waved him and his partner away from his bench, asking, ¡°What is this ¡®simpler method¡¯?¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept quiet, instead, turning towards Old Chu with furrowed brows, who by now had shrunk to a corner of the room. She spoke, albeit mysteriously, ¡°Master Chu should know better, even an amateur coroner would not have missed the above points I have just described, much less a veteran like yourself, Master Chu. There¡¯s no reason why you would miss such ringly obvious signs, no? How could you make mistakes even the greenest coroner would not?¡±


    ¡°I... ¡° Old Chu swallowed uneasily as if he knew his end wasing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this tense, Master Chu. The old sayings were right; just as birds would die for food, men would die in their pursuit of wealth ¨C who can say that they¡¯ve never once lusted after something they didn¡¯t have?¡± She was prodding and pushing, an unreadable smile on her face.


    Old Chu shifted uneasily, averting his gaze from Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes, voice trembling as he answered, ¡°I... I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Ji Yunshu slowly circled around him, her gazending on a piece of jade peeking out slightly from his waistband. ¡°As a coroner working for the imperial court, I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯ll be drawing an extremely high sry. Your shoes are so old they¡¯ve almost disintegrated, and you¡¯ve obviously mended your clothes in a few spots; you didn¡¯t suddenly be wealthy but that piece of jade is definitely new and expensive. For a coroner who can¡¯t even bear to buy himself a pair of new shoes, it¡¯s strange for him to have such a fine piece of jade like this.¡±


    Old Chu began to panic, covering his waistband, and that piece of jade, away from her sight, but it was precisely that movement that was even more suspicious! He even had the cheek to rebut, ¡°Can¡¯t I buy myself some jade?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, but you didn¡¯t buy this piece ¨C someone else gave it to you.¡±


    ¡°I...I bought this myself.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression turned stern, her tone as eerily calm as it was before, ¡°Did you not listen to what I was saying earlier? Someone like you who¡¯s been in this profession for over ten years would never make such stupid mistakes. Together with that piece of jade on your waistband, all prove one thing ¨C you purposely messed with your report, pushing the me onto the innocent Fu Bo. All of this arose from the fact that someone gave you a piece of priceless jade in exchange for your help in hiding the fact that he hadmitted such a dirty act!¡± Ugh!


    ¡°I.. I¡¯ve never done anything like that!¡± Old Chu shook his head fervently, his eyes as wide as tes.


    ¡°Master Chu, are you really still going to cover for the culprit at this juncture? A trip down to Qing An Temple would tell us who we are looking for; why not speak the truth? You might escape with your life.¡±


    That¡¯s right! He should be a whistleblower! Nobody could know how Old Chu felt; he must have carefully weighed up his options as he stared emptily at his feet, before falling dramatically to the ground onto his knees. He whipped out that piece of jade from his waistband as he held back his tears. ¡°Lord Liu, this one was indeed too greedy. I epted this piece of jade and agreed to cover up someone else¡¯s crime, only to wrong Fu Bo. This one is well aware of what he did wrong, please have mercy, Lord Liu!¡±


    Liu Qian was livid. ¡°Speak ¨C who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Old Master Xie Yuan from the City South Jade Store. He knew that this one would be performing the autopsy for the deceased and came to me that very night, offering this piece of jade in exchange. I... I was bamboozled by this piece of jade and lost myself in the moment and agreed to his request. This one has too many mouths to feed ¨C I¡¯m the sole breadwinner! Please, Lord Liu, spare this one!¡± Old Chu wailed and pled for mercy.


    The official record keeper seemed to recall something at Old Chu¡¯s words, ¡°Lord Liu, that Xie Yuan does indeed have a missing right finger.¡±


    Liu Qian mmed down his gavel in rage. ¡°Men, bring in this Xie Yuan!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The yamen runners scurried off with purpose.


    ¡°Well, well, Old Chu. This official invited you to assist the yamen in solving our cases as a respected professional, but instead of helping me, you dare partake in such deeds behind my back? Men, take him away and give him fifty paddles. Remove him from his position and then lock him away ¨C we will decide on his sentenceter.¡±


    Old Chu was screaming his head off as he was dragged away, and this case was finally closed! Half the crowd was busy praising this Teacher Ji, whilst the other half rejoiced for the end of this absurd case!


    However, owing to his background, Liu Qian was a stickler for rules; since this murder mystery hade to its end, Ji Yunshu¡¯s illegal trespassing must now be addressed, ¡°Teacher Ji, can you now answer this official¡¯s question?¡±


    Ji Yunshu had no reason to lie, ¡°This one knows that it¡¯s against the rules to break into the yamen at night, much less perform an autopsy, but, that was the only way for this one to solve this case.¡±


    ¡°This is the yamen! This official cannot ignore the fact that you, Teacher Ji, have trespassed illegally. You must receive the appropriate punishment.¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed, as another voice emerged from the crowd, ¡°Then, should I be interrogated as well?¡± Jing Rong stepped into the court, exuding a natural, cold charisma.


    Liu Qian knew who he was. After the war between the Great Lin and Qujiang five years ago, he had seen Jing Rong but once in court, when he sought an audience with the Emperor alongside his chief. Jing Rong did not speak much then, in fact, he said nothing at all, leaving all the chattering to the then Crown Prince and Prince Yi. Liu Qian was stunned at his arrival, but he quickly regained hisposure; he had heard of the Emperor¡¯s orders for Prince Rong to investigate the missing relief silver at Yufu, but he had expected Prince Rong to already be there, not just at Jinjiang.


    Liu Qian hurried off his bench, but not in the mousy manner Liu Qingping carried himself. He carried himself like the soldier he used to be as he eyed the watchful crowd. ¡°Could I trouble this young master to head to the backyard?¡±


    Jing Rong gave a curt nod.


    In the backyard.


    Jing Rong sat in the middle with Ji Yunshu at his side. Liu Qian stood in wait, a pot of tea already served up at their table.


    They remained silent for a while, this stalemate was broken only by Tang Si¡¯s mumbling from outside, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this yamen have a training space? There¡¯s one at the Anfu yamen!¡± If you peeked outside then, you would see Tang Si grumbling at a clueless yamen runner like a potty-mouthed middle-aged auntie.


    Lang Po pulled her back, half in embarrassment, ¡°Miss Tang, His Highness is having a discussion inside. You¡¯d best keep your voice down, or I¡¯ll send you away now.¡±


    ¡°All I did was ask if they had a training space ¨C why are you so mad?¡±


    ¡°When was I mad?¡±


    ¡°Just then!¡± Lang Po was at a loss for words.


    Inside, Ji Yunshu let out a soft chuckle.

 Chapter 486 - Not reassignment, but dismissal

    <h4>Chapter 486 ¨C Not reassignment, but dismissal</h4>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯sugh lightened the heavy atmosphere by several degrees.


    Only then did Liu Qian cup his hands in greeting, ¡°This lowly official did not know of Your Highness¡¯s arrival and was not able to wee you; please forgive the rudeness.¡±


    His manner was as sincere as a defeated warrior asking for forgiveness! But this warrior wore the robes and sang the tune of a schrly official; the facade was as incongruent as an ape hiding under the skin of a rabbit. <i>It does not match, no matter how you look at it!</i>


    Jing Rong finished his cup of tea. Ignoring Liu Qian¡¯s words, he gave an appreciative sigh. ¡°Jinjiang¡¯s tea is still the best; it¡¯s invigorating and has a clean, sweet taste. This Prince will rmend that the Ministry of Rites make Jinjiang¡¯s tea part of the Imperial tributes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that your highness likes the tea.¡± <i>Obsequious!</i>


    ¡°This is the batch of tea leaves left behind by Liu Qingping, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The corners of Liu Qian¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Jing Rong smiled. ¡°Although Liu Qingping is foolish, he still retains his good taste in selecting tea leaves. Not bad, not bad.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He then met Liu Qian¡¯s gaze squarely and got to business. ¡°Last night, this prince visited the yamen without first informing Lord Liu. That was rude of me. I should still abide by thew and be reprimanded.¡±


    <i>Reprimand? Enough of your jokes alright?! If I dared to reprimand you, I¡¯d lose my official post! I might even be silenced, resulting in the loss of both my money and my life, then what would happen to the young and the old in my family? </i>


    Liu Qian hurried to reassure him, ¡°Although we should follow thew, Your Highness visited the yamen only to help redress the grievances of the wrongly used. This lowly official should be thanking Your Highness and Teacher Ji instead!¡± He gave a deep, respectful now.


    <i>That¡¯s right, he said ¡®visit¡¯ instead of ¡®barge in¡¯ like before! </i>


    <i>Interesting! </i>Unexpectedly, Liu Qian was not only greedy but also extremely sly and shrewd. The whole incident had been neatly smoothed over by that little turn of phrase. However, Jing Rong was not so easily appeased. ¡°Since Lord Liu will not pursue this further, this prince would like to pursue one of Lord Liu¡¯s mistakes instead.¡±


    ¡°This official¡¯s mistake? What does Your Highness mean?¡±


    ¡°You should know very well what I mean.¡±


    ¡°This official truly has no idea.¡± He had a troubled expression on his face. As an official, he had always acted professionally; when did he make a mistake? His record of case resolution was likewise superb; he solved every single case he personally handled.


    But Jing Rong merely smiled lightly and gave him a look before saying leisurely, ¡°Lord Liu, you retrenched every single person who worked in the yamen under the previous official once you were appointed, recing them with your own people. This move is simr to what military generals would do; even though you¡¯ve already be a civil official, you still keep the habits of military generals in the barracks, using force to control and suppress others. Additionally, I wager that most of those that entered the jail were only able to leave carried out horizontally. Those who couldn¡¯t withstand the beatings were taken as guilty; those that could were re-tried in the yamen, then interrogated until they couldn¡¯t take it and confessed. This must be the reason behind your exceptional track record in solving cases, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The clear and straightforward statement was like a sword pointed straight at Liu Qian¡¯s heart. If he moved the slightest, he would be made into mincemeat. He lowered his head and tried to smooth over the situation with bated breath. ¡°Your Highness, regarding Uncle Fu¡¯s incident, it was certainly this official¡¯s oversight. I didn¡¯t intend to torture a confession out of him; I only used force because there was both material evidence and an eyewitness against him. In this case, this official admits his wrongs and epts punishment.¡±


    ¡°What kind of punishment?¡±


    ¡°Whatever your Highness instructs.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jing Rong had been waiting for this statement. He lifted his chin. ¡°This Prince will then fire you; what do you think?¡±


    <i>What?!</i>


    Liu Qian was sure that he heard correctly. <i>Fire me? Are you joking?!</i>


    Ji Yunshu, who was listening, was not surprised in the slightest; she was full of anticipation for the next act in this drama. In contrast, the yamen runners in the room stared at Jing Rong in disbelief. With a half-joking, half-serious expression, Jing Rong smirked and asked, ¡°Lord Liu, what are your thoughts on this prince firing you? Do you have anyments?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the reassignment of this official... has always been handled by the Ministry of Personnel.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening this prince with the Ministry of Personnel?¡±


    ¡°This official doesn¡¯t dare, but regarding reassignment, the Ministry of Personnel...¡±


    ¡°When did this prince ever mention reassigning you?¡± Jing Rong interrupted him, annoyed.


    <i>Liu Qian was in trouble again! </i>


    ¡°This Prince said he would fire you!¡± His expression lost any trace of humour. ¡°Liu Qian, this prince knows that you¡¯ve fought many bloody battles and won victories for our Great Lin. It¡¯s not unheard of for military generals to be civil officers, but even after you became a civil officer, you still kept the habits of a military general! Not only did you not change, but you even became worse!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to prevaricate. This Prince has already conducted a thorough investigation. When you were an official at Liaojiang, you were already known to be barbaric. Themoners don¡¯t respect you but fear you. Cases reported to the yamen are all resolved within two days. One could say that this was highly efficient work, but in reality, it¡¯s a disregard for human life. I wager that there are dozens of Liaojiang citizens that were wrongfully imprisoned. However, don¡¯t worry, the Ministry of Justice will reopen and reinvestigate all your past cases, including those from your time in Jinjiang. Once evidence of your wrongdoings is found, you won¡¯t even be allowed to be a military officer, much less a civil officer.¡±


    Every single word and phrasended forcefully and with terrifying precision. Before, Liu Qian was adamant in his stance, but now, he was trembling like a chicken with its feathers plucked bare. His knees hit the floor with an audible thud as he kneeled in plea. ¡°Your Highness, this official has never vited anyws for personal gain, nor wrongfully convicted anyone. Every case was supported by solid evidence!¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows knitted together tightly as he replied coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth of the matter once the justice department sends its investigators!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Enough. You likely won¡¯t be an officer for much longer. The sooner you make other arrangements for yourself and your subordinates, the better. Don¡¯t kick up an unnecessary fuss when you get your marching orders.¡± He stood up once he finished speaking. With no regard for how it would look, he grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and led her out before she could even gather her wits.


    <i>Outside.</i>


    Tang Si was still busy teasing Lang Po. This woman was capable of making others speechless every time she opened her mouth, causing Lang Po endless frustration.


    Lang Po stepped forward immediately when he saw the two exit. ¡°Your Highness, are we leaving now?¡±


    Jing Rong nced at Tang Si and said lightly, ¡°You send Miss Tang Si back first; now that the rain has stopped, this prince will take a walk with Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t this subordinate...¡± <i>follow you?</i>


    Before he could finish, the Prince had already walked out of the yamen with Ji Yunshu in tow.


    Immediately after they got out, Ji Yunshu drew back her hand and hid it in her sleeves, ncing around warily.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jing Rong smirked and reached out for her hand again. He was just a beat too slow as she hid her hand behind her back.

 Chapter 487

    Jing Rong could not help but smile as he looked at Ji Yunshu. <i>She was so cute! </i>


    Ji Yunshu said, "We should return immediately. I¡¯m worried about Fu Bo¡¯s injury."


    "You¡¯ve sent him to Mo Ruo. With him there, what are you still worried about?"


    Jing Rong was right. She couldn¡¯t argue with his logic. Although Fu Bo was severely injured, with Mo Ruo¡¯s extraordinary expertise, he would be curedpletely.


    Jing Rong said, "You rarely return to Jinjiang. How can you stay in Wei Residence all day? I¡¯ll bring you somewhere. Let¡¯s go."


    "Where to?" Ji Yunshu asked curiously.


    "This Prince is hungry."


    <i>Then you should head home for a meal! </i>But she had already been dragged off by Jing Rong before she could react.


    After the heavy rain, the streets of Jinjiang were infused with the refreshing, clean scent of greenery. The entire Northern region had been grey and gloomy for days. Now that the rain had finally stopped, people left their houses in droves to take advantage of the good weather, strolling in the streets and restocking their groceries and other daily necessities. Suddenly, the main streets seemed to be bustling with activity!


    Shortlyter, Jing Rong led her to a noodle stall by the roadside. If she was not mistaken, she had been here with Jing Rong before. Then, that rascal ordered two bowls of noodles the minute he arrived and even tried to teach the owner how to cook. It was hrious!


    Jing Rong took out a pair of clean chopsticks from the container, then knocked the back of the chopsticks on the table. <i>Tap tap.</i>


    "Do you still remember this ce?"


    Ji Yunshu nodded and replied lightly, "I do!"


    "That¡¯s great," he said with a grin on his face. The usual cold and solemn expression on his face was gone.


    Ji Yunshu gently frowned as she did not want to be bothered by him. She patted her empty belly. The scent of the noodles made her stomach growl and was overhead by Jing Rong, who was sitting opposite. He chuckled discreetly before he shouted, "Boss, we want two bowls of noodles, as quickly as possible!"


    "Sure." The owner had only just opened the stall after the heavy rain stopped. His forehead was covered in sweat from cooking hot noodles. After a short while, two bowls of noodles were served.


    Jing Rong handed one of the bowls to her while saying, "How nice is this?"


    "Huh?"


    "It¡¯s so nice to stay in a serene and quiet little county with you." His eyes beamed affection. Ji Yunshu, too, replied with a rare grin before she started eating.


    However, Jing Rong¡¯s gaze was glued to her and he did not even bother to touch the noodles in front of him. The noodles were cooling and would soon be stuck together. The moment she lifted her head, she locked eyes with Jing Rong. "Is my face dirty?" She gently touched her face.


    "Stay still."


    <i>Huh?</i>


    Before she could react, Jing Rong had extended his hand towards her and gently touched the corner of her lips. His thumb brushed across the corner of her lips as light as a piece of paper, very slowly and very intimately. As they locked eyes, it was as if fireworks were exploding and their surroundings had faded away....


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart was thumping in her chest. She knew well his ways and thought she was already immune to the man¡¯s charisma, but her heart could not help but skip a beat. She felt indescribably fortunate, falling involuntarily and drowning in his fathomless eyes...


    But in the end, she still shrank back a little. Jing Rong¡¯s outstretched hand paused in mid-air for a long moment before he retrieved it.


    He spoke in a teasingly, "What are you afraid of? With our current rtionship, what are you still so shy?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ji Yunshu threw him a re.


    "Little vixen. You¡¯re always like this."


    She lowered her gaze. "Hurry up and eat your food. Stop with your nonsense." She quickly stuffed her mouth with the noodles. Jing Rong was very happy to see this woman being so bashful.


    Shortly after that...


    A child in pigtails skipped past them. She was holding a windmill and blowing energetically at it as she ran. She was simply adorable!


    Jing Rong nced over and his gaze fell on the moving windmill and it many half-moon shapes rotating furiously.


    He squinted his eyes as if he vaguely recalled something. "Yunshu."


    Yunshu lifted her head. "What is it?" As she did not receive any reply, her eyes traced his gaze and fell on the child.


    <i>A kid?</i>


    Seeing his furrowed brows, Ji Yunshu asked curiously, "Why are you staring at that child?"


    "I¡¯m not staring at the child. I¡¯m looking at the windmill in her hand."


    "Windmill? What¡¯s so special about the windmill?"


    Jing Rong looked at her with a solemn expression. "Do you remember the crescent pattern on Wei Yi¡¯s father¡¯s jade that I told you about? I said that I might have seen it somewhere before." Their conversation turned serious.


    Ji Yunshu was stunned. She put down the chopsticks in her hand and nodded. "So?"


    "As I saw the windmill in the kid¡¯s hand, it reminded me about seeing the pattern when I was young," he paused briefly. "I was at Eighth Imperial Uncle¡¯s residence. My Imperial Father was ying chess with the Imperial Duke and I identally spilled the tea beside me and dirtied the Imperial Duke¡¯s clothes and wet the jade that was hanging on his waist. At that time, he stood up to wipe his jade anxiously. I vaguely recalled the crescent pattern on that jade. Besides, on the other side of the jade had the same tiger head. It resembled Wei Yi¡¯s father¡¯s jade a lot," he felt uneasier as he spoke. He pondered, "If that jade belonged to the Imperial Duke, how did it end up with Wei Yi¡¯s father? That doesn¡¯t make any sense."


    <i>Exactly, that didn¡¯t make any sense! </i>


    The Imperial Duke was part of the royal family and had no rtion with Wei Yi¡¯s father. They were not even acquaintances. How did the jade end up in his hands? That was the most puzzling thing to Ji Yunshu. She took the jade out and handed it to Jing Rong. "Take a better look at it. Was it the same as this?"


    He took it and turned it over in his hands as he thought. He shook his head gently and frowned. "I was only three or four years old back then. Moreover, that incident happened so long ago. I do not dare to make a definite conclusion, but it is highly possible. The two jades look so alike!" <i>Too alike!</i> As he finished his words, he returned the jade to Ji Yunshu.


    She fingered the uneven surface of the jade as she spoke, "Back then, Zhao Huai talked about this jade as well. Apparently, he was very concerned about the ownership of this jade. Furthermore, he has been following us. It¡¯s only right for me to suspect that this jade has a deeper story. With your statement, I¡¯ve more reasons to believe that this jade carries a secret. It can be rted to the Wei Family, Wei Yi, or even the Imperial Duke."


    Her words were like an invisible bomb. It seemed to be nothing at all but was very powerful! Jing Rong looked at her thin and curved brows that were tightly knitted together. He somewhat agreed with her statement but before he could say anything, they were interrupted by amotion.


    They looked towards the origin of themotion and found a silk shop where a woman could be heard scolding loudly. Shortly after that, a crowd assembled outside the shop, all discussing and pointing at something. Initially, they thought it was an unimportant matter and did not bother to intervene. But unexpectedly, they heard Ji Wanxin¡¯s soft and tender voice.

 Chapter 488

    Ji Wanxin¡¯s voice came from the store, "It wasn¡¯t me who ruined the cloth. I just wanted to take a look at it."


    "Take a look? You¡¯re still trying to defend yourself. It was obviously your work. This bolt of cloth was supposed to be material for my wedding gown. It was thest bolt left in the whole Jinjiang City. Now that you¡¯ve ruined it, tell me how are you going to pay back," anotherdy condemned Ji Wanxin furiously.


    "It wasn¡¯t me..." As usual, Ji Wanxin¡¯s voice was soft, to the extent that it made her seem very pitiful and wronged.


    As the argument continued, Ji Yunshu quietly kept the orange-colored jade with no expression and emotion. However, if one looked close enough, a hint of ferocity could be seen from her tranquil eyes. Jing Rong, who was sitting before her, stayed silent. Yet, deep inside, he knew what was happening. He could sense Ji Yunshu¡¯s emotions.


    When they were in Shanhuai, Ji Wanxin left and returned to Jinjiang without any notice. ording to the maids, when Ji Wanxin left Ji Yunshu¡¯s room with the help of the servants, her face was buried in her palms while her eyes were filled with tears. They were told that she was hurt from identally falling on her face. As she was already feeling unwell, she failed to hold her tears back. That was also the reason she departed to Jinjiang.


    Jing Rong did not question further about the incident. He did not know that, in actual fact, Ji Yunshu had torn down Ji Wanxin¡¯s mask and pped her mercilessly. Worse, she cut off her rtionship with Ji Wanxin. That was why she had left Shanhuai.


    However, Ji Yunshu had never mentioned this incident. It was not because of kindness or trying to cover up Ji Wanxin¡¯s evil acts. Ji Yunshu only did not want to spread this matter around and create trouble for herself. Why would she tire herself in women¡¯s drama when she could upy herself with her bones instead? Women were always difficult creatures.


    Jing Rong said, "Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to go back to check on Fu Bo? Let¡¯s go." He then put a piece of silver on the table.


    When they were on their way back, they passed by the store. The noise and crowd were bigger than ever, and people were starting to talk. "Isn¡¯t she the Second Miss of the Ji Family? Why is she buying fabric for wedding gowns."


    "I reckon she¡¯s getting married!"


    "Married to who?"


    "You don¡¯t know? Her fiance is the son of a high ranking official in the Ministry of Rites. Rumor says he¡¯s a dragon amongst men. Besides being handsome, he¡¯s a very gentle and knowledgeable man. Countless youngdies of rich families wish to be paired up with him." The passerby heaved an envious sigh. "The second miss of the Ji Family must have done a great charity in her past life to be blessed with such fortune! In this case, her fiance is the unlucky one. The Second Miss Ji has had a weak body since young, it¡¯s a well-known fact in Jinjiang City. It won¡¯t be a surprise if something happens soon after she marries..."


    Someone nudged him to stop him. "Quit your nonsense! You¡¯ll be in trouble if someone overhears your words." That man shut up immediately.


    Ji Yunshu heard the conversation. <i>¡¯Ji Wanxin is getting married? So suddenly?¡¯</i>


    Unknowingly, Ji Yunshu slowed her pace and took a look inside the store. She saw Ji Wanxin standing there weakly with the help of the maid. Ji Wanxin lowered her head piteously. The red mole in the middle of her brows resembled a flower bud, decorating her filled forehead, meanwhile, embellishing her pitiful, yet attractive face. Everyone knew that she was a famous beauty in Jinjiang! Therefore, the public continued to show sympathy to her although she might really be the culprit behind the ruined fabric.


    Standing in front of her was a beautifuldy. Thedy was slightly taller andrger than Ji Wanxin. At the same time, her temper was much worse than Ji Wanxin too! She was none other than the daughter of the Zhang Family!


    Miss Zhang was holding a sliced piece of red cloth. She flicked it as she said, "Tell me what are you going to do now. You¡¯re the one who ruined my fabric. You owe me an exnation."


    Ji Wanxin sobbed, "It really wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t cut your cloth."


    "Quit denying! The slit appeared after you touched the cloth. Are you telling me that it¡¯s a ghost that did it?"


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood."


    The maid, who was standing beside Ji Wanxin, had grown to be like her. The maid said in a pitiful tone, "Our Miss will not cut your fabric. The slit was already there when the owner passed us the fabric, you cannot me it on our Miss."


    "Young maid, why are you being a busybody? Are you saying that I¡¯m using her? She¡¯s said that she liked this fabric, but I bought it before her. She must¡¯ve felt upset and cut that fabric."


    "No, miss. I really didn¡¯t..." She raised her teary yet beautiful eyes. She appeared so weak as though she would die of suffocation if she spoke a few more words.


    Realizing how tense the situation was, the owner hurriedly came forward and grabbed the fabric. He was in a difficult position as well. "This fabric is the only one in Jinjiang, and it is very pricey," he told Ji Wanxin. "Miss, Miss Zhang paid for this first and I¡¯ve sold it to her. If it was really you who ruined the cloth, you only have topensate her. Then everything will be settled."


    Miss Zhang was definitely not happy with this suggestion. She snorted, "That¡¯s not enough! Does she think she canpensate for my loss with mere silver? Our Zhang Family has plenty of silver. I personally picked this fabric to make my wedding gown and you made a cut on it. Are you trying to curse my marriage? That is such a bad omen."


    The owner asked, "Then, what do you suggest, Miss Zhang?"


    Miss Zhang raised her eyebrows and snorted arrogantly, "I know you¡¯re the Second Miss of the Ji Family. There must be someone backing you up. However, this miss hates people like you. You think you can act as you wish and bully everyone just because you have two older brothers who work as officials in the Royal Court. From what I think, the only thing that can cover your hideous heart is your face. Everyone says that Ji Wanxin is as beautiful as blooming flowers. Since you slit the fabric I was going to use for my wedding gown, then..." She let out an evilugh before she grabbed scissors that were used to cut cloth from the counter. With chilliness at the corners of her mouth, she approached Ji Wanxin. "Then, I¡¯ll slit your face and take that as your apology and reimbursement to me."


    <i>What? </i>The crowd was stunned! <i>Is that even logical?</i>


    Ji Wanxin abruptly raised her eyes that were wide with fear. The scissors were approaching her face and her heart skipped a beat. She knew that if she was to move now, the scissors might poke her eyes. She was shivering out of fear and her small mouth opened unknowingly. Miss Zhang smiled as she drew her hand that was holding the scissors, closer and closer to Ji Wanxin¡¯s face. The distance between the scissors and her face was but a thin piece of paper now.


    Surprisingly, someone grabbed her wrist. Without knowing which acupuncture point was being pressed, she felt as if a bee stung her nerves around her wrist. Feeling unbearable pain, she was forced to release her grip and the scissors fell to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    Ji Yunshu barely exerted a third of her force to pinch the weak spot on Miss Zhang¡¯s wrist, but it was enough to make her yelp in pain.

 Chapter 489

    Looking at how hurt Miss Zhang was, Ji Yunshu said, "Miss, it is merely a bolt of cloth and isn¡¯t worth harming someone over it."


    Miss Zhang was undoubtedly livid with the unweed interference of Ji Yunshu, who held her wrist so tightly that it hurt. She massaged her wrist around as she studied Ji Yunshu. "Who are you?"


    "This one saw that Miss was trying to hurt thisdy with the scissors. Being my nosy self, I came over to meddle in this petty matter."


    "Since you know that this is a petty issue, why do you bother to interfere?"


    "Because this one is a petty person too."


    "..." Miss Zhang choked on that audacious reply. She pointed her finger at Ji Wanxin. "She ruined the red cloth I was going to make my wedding gown with. Am I not allowed to teach her a lesson?"


    <i>Yes! You absolutely can! It¡¯s even better if you can kill her!</i>


    Ji Wanxin did not expect to see Ji Yunshu here although she knew that she had arrived in Jinjiang. Furthermore, she did not expect Ji Yunshu to lend her a hand in this situation! She was puzzled. Thinking about what happened in Shanhuai Province, she could not help but feel a little guilty and anxiety flickered in her eyes. She did not have the courage to look directly up at Ji Yunshu and only offered up a feeble defence. "I... I did not cut the fabric." <i>Her words were not convincing at all! </i>


    Ji Yunshu stared at her pale face as she let out a contemptuousugh. "Second Miss Ji, you are evidently the one who cut this cloth."


    "What are you saying?" She lifted her head abruptly.


    "This one said that the cut on this cloth was definitely your doing," Ji Yunshu said in a firm tone.


    "I... No, it wasn¡¯t me!" With her teary eyes, she shook her head out of desperation. Her pitiful appearance was heart-wrenching! However, Ji Yunshu thought Ji Wanxin was extremely pretentious and her acting was nauseating.


    Without much ado, she pulled the cut cloth towards her. She touched the fabric and said, "This fabric was shipped all the way from the west. It is made of superior mulberry silk and has a very smooth texture. Light will be reflected by the fabric but will not prate through it. It¡¯ll also make a unique rasp when one applies friction on it. Moreover, it has great sticity and can withstand heat. It¡¯s one of the most superior fabrics. However, it also has a weakness, as it cannot withstand the corrosion of the salt water. Once ites with contact with salt, the surface of the silk will turn ck, just like you can see at the edge of the cut. This proves that it was cut by an item that contains salt."


    <i>What?</i>


    The owner listened to Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation and replied, "Young master, you are right! This cloth is indeed made of mulberry silk and can nevere into contact with salt water. Once salt water is dripped on it, it will turn ck." Yet, he was still puzzled. "But the cloth was apparently slit by a knife or something simr. Moreover, if the cloth was stained by salt, shouldn¡¯t there be ck patches? Why is the edge of the slit the only area that turned ck?"


    Miss Zhang wanted to know the answer badly too, "Hurry up and tell us. What was used to cut the cloth?"


    Ji Yunshu took a brief nce at Ji Wanxin. She saw the disquiet in her eyes and avoidance of any eye contact. She lifted the cloth in her hand. "This cloth was cut by something with sharp edges." She pulled out Ji Wanxin¡¯s hand that was hidden inside her sleeve, and as she spoke, raised it up. "The true culprit is the ring on her hand."


    The public was astonished. All eyes were fixed on the ring. The ring was of an irregr floral shape. The tip of the petals seemed to be blunt but were actually sharp. Only one with an evil mind like Ji Wanxin would wear this ring that might injure the others or even herself.


    Inevitably, some of the people were skeptical of the statement. "So this ring is made of salt?" <i>Your pea brain is made of salt! </i>


    Ji Wanxin bit her lip as her eyes teared up. She tried to pull back her hand. "Yunshu, how could you use me of something I didn¡¯t do?"


    "Outsiders might not know you well but I grew up with you. Everyone in the Ji Residence knows that Second Miss Ji has a habit of soak her favourite ring into salt water for a few hours every three days. And, on every alternate day, you rub your ring with salt to clean it. Hence, your ring will definitely have salt residue. And, now, you used it to cut the cloth. If you wish to defend yourself further, I can send for someone toe here and examine the ring," Ji Yunshu said confidently. Ji Yunshu flung Ji Wanxin¡¯s hand away after she spoke.


    With her weak and thin frame, she was almost thrown to the rack behind her. Her face was painted in fear and she sobbed pitifully. However, Ji Yunshu had all the evidence and Ji Wanxin could not disprove the im. Her tame and soft eyes were now filled with tears.


    After the truth was unveiled, Miss Zhang felt a tremendous rage. She went up and grabbed Ji Wanxin by her wrist furiously, "You¡¯re such a wicked woman. People always say that Second Miss Ji has a kind heart, but that is definitely nonsense! You¡¯re like a poisonous scorpion! You cut the fabric just because you couldn¡¯ty your hands on it. You¡¯re really toxic."


    "I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."


    "By saying that, you admit you were the one who cut it."


    "No. I didn¡¯t know what happened. I might have done it unknowingly. It was an ident."


    "You¡¯re so disgusting."


    Ji Wanxin felt truly ashamed as the audience around her started to mutter and point at her. All those hideous words rang in her ears. As Miss Zhang was also a straightforward person, the fight definitely would not end soon!


    Seeing that the crowd had grown bigger, this affair would definitely be brought up to the yamen if the fight continued. As the one who interfered, she naturally would have to follow them to the yamen, but she did not have time for that. Hence, she told Miss Zhang. "Miss, in my opinion, Second Miss Ji might not have done it on purpose. As you said, your wedding is supposed to be a joyful event. We should not ruin it with an affair like this. Am I right? I suggest that Second Miss Ji reimburse you for the cloth that was cut. Miss, you can then choose another cloth in this store and Second Miss Ji will pay for it. What do you think?"


    "This as a settlement?" <i>That¡¯s not enough! Ji Wanxin has to be at least cut on her face! </i>


    Ji Yunshu leaned forward and muttered by her ear, "Miss Zhang, if this affair continues, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s at the disadvantage. Besides losing the silver you spent on this cloth, you might also ruin your reputation because of this. Why the trouble? Moreover, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a decent and educated person. It¡¯s better to be the bigger person here and let the incident go."


    "..." Listening to this, Miss Zhang hesitated, weighing the pros and cons in her mind. After some contemtion, she stared at Ji Wanxin reluctantly and said, "Fine. I¡¯ll let this go. I¡¯ll treat today as an unlucky day. However, I get to pick the cloth and you¡¯ll have to pay for it." Ji Wanxin pursed her pale lips and nodded.


    The owner heaved a sigh of relief and immediately ordered his man toy out all the highest quality cloth in his store. He was thrilled thinking that he was going to earn some money this time.


    Miss Zhang then started to pick cloth boldly and without constraint. Shortly, she chose the most expensive bolts of cloth disyed, almost buying out the whole store. It seemed that Ji Wanxin would be paying a huge amount of silver.


    As the case was settled, Ji Yunshu left the store quietly. Jing Rong was waiting for her at the exit. Of course, he had already learned about the incident that just happened.


    Ji Yunshu said, "Let¡¯s go," before she quickened her pace and walked away.


    However, Ji Wanxin was still managed to chase after her with the help of her maid. Ji Wanxin blocked Ji Yunshu¡¯s way and she called her softly, "Yunshu!"


    She then saw Jing Rong and her gaze fixed on him. She was intending to bow to Jing Rong, but he interrupted, "We¡¯re in public. Skip that!" Jing Rong¡¯s tone was extremely cold and he did not want to look into her eyes. Ji Wanxin was left in an awkward situation.

 Chapter 490

    Ji Wanxin lifted her gaze and looked at Ji Yunshu with her slender eyes. She said in a grateful tone, "Thanks, Yunshu."


    <i>Thanks? Sis, do you think I was helping you out?</i>


    "Your body is weak. You should return home as soon as possible. Besides, it¡¯s also better for you to stop wearing this ring so you don¡¯t identally cut other people¡¯s fabrics again."


    "..." Ji Wanxin felt her mouth go dry and could not reply. She lowered her head, looking very pitiful.


    Ji Yunshu seemed to have recalled something. Her gaze shifted. "I¡¯ll follow you to the Ji Residence."


    <i>Huh? How unexpected! </i>


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. "Yunshu..."


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m only going back to retrieve something."


    ...


    The fire had burnt down the entire Ji Residence and it was barely recognizable. More than half of the property was ruined. Fortunately, the Ji Family had a huge fortune. They hired dozens of carpenters and rebuilt the residence anew in barely a month¡¯s time. There was absolutely no sign that it had been burned down before.


    Ji Shuhan had gone out with a few of his business acquaintances today and was not around! However, Jing Rong had no intention of entering the residence, he ordered his men to ce a chair in front of the entrance. Then, he casually sat at the entrance, as though he was a rich and carefree young master. The maids and pageboys brought him food and drink out of the fear of offending him.


    <i>But, why would someone sit at the entrance of another¡¯s residence? He has quite a unique habit. </i>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival caused amotion in the residence. All of the people within assembled and surrounded her as if she was a monkey in the cage. They even pointed and gestured at her as they discussed softly with each other.


    She did not return to her own residence but headed to the memorial hall instead. No one blocked her way on her journey but Ji Wanxin pushed her maid away and followed closely behind Ji Yunshu. As they arrived at the memorial hall, they were greeted with the thick smell of incense and candles. Plumes of white smoke spiralled upward from fresh sticks of incense.


    There were forty to fifty tablets ced messily in the memorial hall, all ancestors of the Ji Family. They were worshipped throughout the years and they nevercked in tributes as the entire Ji Family would visit to worship every month. Ji Yunshu lit a stick of incense before she made three bows to the tablets. She stuck the stick of incense into the incense burner before she walked to the top part of the memorial hall and took down a tablet that was coated with dust. It was engraved with her mother¡¯s name. Other than her name, there was nothing else on the tablet, not even her position in the family. Ji Shuhan considered his act of benevolence to beplete in deigning to grant a brothel woman a ce in the memorial hall after she died.


    Ji Yunshu cracked a contemptuous smile before she tore a piece of cloth from the side and wrapped up the tablet. She told Ji Wanxin, who had been standing quietly beside her, "This belongs to my mother. I¡¯ll be taking it."


    She nodded, then pouted, "Yunshu, I..."


    Ji Yunshu stopped her, "If you want to talk about what happened at the silk store, then I suggest you skip it."


    Ji Wanxin insisted on exining, "I genuinely intended just to take a look at it. I did not expect my ring to..."


    Ji Yunshu stopped her again. With a slightly icy re, she said, "I told everyone that it was an ident. But that didn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Ji Wanxin, I¡¯ve made things clear. There¡¯s no need for me to guess your intention. It¡¯s in your character to ruin the cloth because you were jealous of her getting it before you. You know the truth." Every word Ji Yunshu said poked Ji Wanxin like a sharp needle.


    Ji Wanxin¡¯s eyes reddened and tears fell on her cheeks the moment she lowered her head.


    <i>So what if I did it on purpose? I was the one who got my hands on the cloth first, Miss Zhang took it away from me. I only did it out of a sense of injustice. What wrong did I do?</i>


    Looking at the tear streaks, Ji Yunshu shook her head gently.


    <i>Sorry, my dear. I¡¯m immune to that now. </i>


    "I¡¯ll leave first," she said before she exited the memorial hall.


    Ji Wanxin said from behind, "I¡¯m getting married." Her tone was filled with helplessness.


    Without stopping, Ji Yunshu turned around to look at her.


    In actual fact, she was not surprised. Ji Wanxin sniffed before she left the memorial hall and followed Ji Yunshu. As she walked, she said, "Official Shen visited a few days ago and was not pleased with me because of my health. He thought I would not be able to produce good progeny for the Shen Family. Hence, he told father that he wanted you to marry into their family instead of me. Father was furious at that time quarrelled with Official Shen. Without any options left, Official Shen eventuallypromised with the condition of an early wedding before my health deteriorates. The date is set on the fifteenth of August. After some time, Father will bring me to the Capital."


    "That¡¯s good news."


    "Will youe? I genuinely think of you as my closest kin. If you¡¯re not around during my wedding, I¡¯ll carry the regret for the rest of my life."


    <i>You should tell me directly that you want my gift money. So scheming! </i>


    Ji Yunshu replied in a straightforward manner, "I¡¯m not attending your wedding."


    "Yunshu." Ji Wanxin grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand abruptly. "I know that you¡¯re holding a grudge against me. However, I swear that I¡¯ve never had the intention to hurt you and Ji Pei. You have to trust me, I did not tell father about your conversation that day. Even if it was my fault back in Shanhuai County, I never had the intention to frame you. You have to believe me. I¡¯ve always seen you as my closest younger sister."


    <i>Ridiculous! </i>


    Ji Yunshu pulled her hand away and said with a considerably icy expression, "I have said this before, I no longer care whether you were the one who betrayed Ji Pei and I. If you¡¯re going to get married, do your part. Join their family and be a good and caring wife." She finished her words, carried the tablet with her and left without looking back. Ji Wanxin just stood there, sobbing quietly with her hands pressing against her chest, as though she was suffocating...


    After she left, Ji Yunshu quickly walked through the corridor around the memorial hall. Coincidentally, she met the willful and spoilt Ji Lingzhi at the corner of the corridor. Just like in the past, she appeared with a cactus in her arms.


    When she saw Ji Yunshu, her fierce round eyes stared right at her. She pointed her finger at Ji Yunshu and asked as though she were an exploding grenade, "Why are you here?" Her voice was shrill and incredibly annoying.


    Ji Yunshu could not be bothered with her but Ji Lingzhi shouted angrily at Ji Yunshu, "You are a murderer! How dare youe to our home after you killed Third Brother? Father will kill you!" After not seeing her for half a month, this young girl had grown, yet her mouth was as foul as ever.


    "Step aside."


    Ji Lingzhi extended her arms to block Ji Yunshu. "No. I¡¯m not letting you go. You killed Third Brother and Grandmother. I¡¯m going to kill you." She raised her little fist to punch Ji Yunshu as she spoke.


    Ji Yunshu grabbed Ji Lingzhi¡¯s wrist and flung it away. She said with her head lowered and a cold tone, "Ji Lingzhi, I don¡¯t have the patience for your drama. Go away."


    Ji Lingzhi was not giving way to Ji Yunshu. She replied, "Third Brother was right! You¡¯re a bastard. Father was right too! You¡¯re also an animal!"


    As she finished speaking, a resounding pnded on her small, savage face.

 Chapter 491

    The p almost knocked the petite Ji Lingzhi to the ground. She cupped her cheek and looked up in shock, body shying away by reflex.


    Ji Yunshu lectured her with a stern expression, "Such a severeck of manners at a young age. Let me teach you a lesson today since your parents didn¡¯t teach you how to treat others with kindness and politeness."


    "Don¡¯t think that you can use your young age as an excuse, hiding behind the protection of your family name to bully others and get your way. If no one is going to teach you a lesson, wouldn¡¯t you easily justify setting fires and killing people in the future? Didn¡¯t your school teacher teach you that you should ¡¯<i>do as you say and say as you do¡¯?</i> Don¡¯t you know that was how your Third Brother died, do you want to end up like him?


    <i>Ah! </i>Ji Lingzhi could only stare at her with a pair ofrge, round eyes, hand on her burning cheek, thoroughly terrified. The Ji Yunshu she remembered was weak, gentle, and easy to bully. How did she be so fierce after just a few months? She sniffed and huped tearily. "I¡¯m going to tell Father that you beat me."


    "As you wish." <i>Pal, I¡¯m afraid that old man would give YOU a beating first!</i>


    Ji Lingzhi wailed even louder in response.


    In the next moment, Ji Yunshu revealed her domineering side and snatched the cactus from her, raising her eyebrows mockingly, "Don¡¯t you like taking things from others? This cactus seems pretty nice - I¡¯ll take it."


    "Give it back to me!"


    "Dream on!" Ji Yunshu proudly held her spoils of war and sauntered out, heartrending cries drifting out from behind.


    <i>Outside the Wei residence.</i>


    Jing Rong was still sitting on that chair, leisurely sipping his tea. Beside him were two pageboys waiting on him as respectfully and attentively as if they were waiting on their own parents. As she walked out, Jing Rong rose up to greet her, only to stop short when he noticed the two things she carried in her arms.


    One was an unidentified object wrapped in cloth. The other was a little round cactus! <i>Did this woman go in just to retrieve these two things? </i>


    "This is my mother¡¯s memorial tablet; I didn¡¯t want to leave her there. As for this cactus, I snatched it," Ji Yunshu exined herself with a proud tilt of her chin.


    <i>Snatched?</i> "What a miracle! Yunshu has even learned how to snatch others¡¯ things?"


    "I have to learn a little; I can¡¯t always let others snatch my things."


    "This prince likes your words. Nobody should even dream of snatching what belongs to this prince." <i>Of course, what he meant was Ji Yunshu! Cheesy!</i>


    <i>Back in the Wei Residence. </i>


    Wei Yi sat on the stone steps at the main entrance, chin propped up by both hands, head lowered to look at his clean shoes. He lightly tapped his foot once in a while to some mysterious rhythm, but he looked to be daydreaming.


    Hearing a sound, Wei Yi immediately jumped up and split into a wide, sunny grin. "Shu¡¯er!"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Waiting for you."


    Ji Yunshu smiled and patted his head, then gave him the cactus. He tilted his head. "What is this?"


    "A potted nt. Give it to Uncle Bo to take care of."


    "Alright." He agreed immediately.


    Right then, one of the residence¡¯s pageboys ran out and bowed towards Jing Rong. "Your Highness, the former yamen Lord Liu is waiting for you inside."


    Jing Rong narrowed his eyes. "Liu Qingping? What¡¯s he here for?"


    "He brought a lot of gifts."


    "Gifts are never given without a reason!" Hemented lightly.


    "Then I¡¯m going to visit Fu Bo."


    "Mm." The two parted ways.


    <i>In the back courtyard, Fu Bo¡¯s rooms. </i>


    Mo Ruo had already treated, applied medicine, and bound the criss-cross whip wounds on his back. "Luckily your tendons and bones were unharmed; you¡¯ll be fine after a few more days of rest."


    "Many thanks to Master Mo."


    "You¡¯re wee. Fu Bo, you¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still looking after the memorial hall, passing your days with only these corpses forpany. You help strangers to find a suitable resting ce and even offer them three sticks of incense daily. Your dedication makes this junior ashamed."


    That was true. It was said that other than coffin-makers, all those who came into contact with corpses were unlucky. They were looked down upon and avoided by all others who were deathly afraid of being ¡¯infected¡¯ with their unlucky aura. As a result, Fu Bo didn¡¯t have any frequent visitors, nor did he try to make friends. Year after year, he remained alone in the memorial hall. If no one came forward to im a body that was sent to him from the yamen, he would use his own resources to find a burial ce for them. Otherwise, he would cremate them, ce the ashes into a jar, and store it behind the memorial hall. If one passed by at night, they would often be scared half to death by the many jars of ashes.


    Other people did good deeds that were easily visible, but how could you say that what Fu Bo did was not a good deed as well?


    Hearing Mo Ruo¡¯s words, Fu Bo feltforted. "There are few youngsters nowadays that think the way you do."


    "Few people in this world have the ability to see this clearly."


    "That¡¯s true."


    "Right, Fu Bo, don¡¯t you have family?"


    <i>Family? </i>Fu Bo¡¯s face darkened and became deste. He sighed with tears in his eyes. "Dead, they¡¯re all dead."


    Mo Ruo¡¯s brush stopped abruptly in the middle of writing his prescription. "Please don¡¯t mind me."


    "It¡¯s alright. It happened a long time ago." He nced at Mo Ruo again. "If my son were still alive, he would be about the same age as you."


    This piqued Mo Ruo¡¯s interest. "Do you mind if I asked what happened to your family?"


    "They were killed in arge fire. It¡¯s a sin when the white-haired have to send off their ck-haired descendants!" <i>How pitiful! </i>Mo Ruo didn¡¯t dare to continue asking, afraid of hitting a raw nerve.


    Soon after, Ji Yunshu arrived with Wei Yi. She rxed when she saw that Fu Bo appeared much better. "Fu Bo, Take care and recover here without worry. The Wei Residence will take good care of you."


    "Teacher Ji, I really must thank you. If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have lived for more than a few days at my age."


    Wei Yi spoke staunchly without waiting for her reply, "That won¡¯t happen. Fu Bo will live to a hundred. You¡¯re so kind, heaven will protect you!"


    Fu Bo looked at him and smiled, eyes unwittingly revealing an indulgent manner mixed with bittersweet feelings. Wei Yi sat beside the bed. "Fu Bo, you can keep staying in here. Brother Mo Ruo is a godly doctor and will definitely cure you."


    "Many thanks to Young Master Wei."


    "No thanks needed. Mother said that saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. Fu Bo even let us rest in the memorial hall yesterday. You¡¯re a good person and will have good karma."


    Fu Bo¡¯s eyes shone with tears. Tightly grasping Wei Yi¡¯s hand, he patted it lightly. "What your mother said is right; saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. Both of your parents were good people."


    "Mm!" He nodded his head vigorously.


    But these words and this scene made Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart sink a little...

 Chapter 492

    At the center of the hall stood the chubby Liu Qingping, who wore an oily, obsequious smile on his face. Jing Rong remained on his seat as he studied Liu Qingping before he shifted his icy gaze to therge pile of gifts on the table. People had always talked about Liu Qingping¡¯s miserly ways - his generosity today was certainly unexpected.


    "Liu Qingping, are you trying to bribe this prince?"


    "This one doesn¡¯t have that intention. This is just a simple gift... a simple gift..."


    "That¡¯s enough. No more of these insincere, fawning words. No one visits without a motive. Tell me frankly, what do you want?"


    Liu Qingping felt intimidated and immediately replied, "Ah! Your Highness must have misunderstood this one¡¯s intention. This one merely wishes to send my regards. This one carries no other motive and does not have the guts to ask for Your Highness¡¯s favor."


    <i>Isn¡¯t he just seeking trouble?</i>


    Jing Rong chuckled as he looked at Liu Qingping¡¯s nervous face. He acted along and asked teasingly, "Liu Qingping, do you still wish to put on your official uniform?"


    <i>Eh? I beg you to stop toying with my feelings!</i>


    "Prince, please stop mocking this one."


    "When did this prince mock you? I was only asking if you wish to put on the uniform again. How was that mocking you?"


    Liu Qingping became awkward and heaved a hopeless sigh. "Your Highness knows clearly that my official position was removed directly by the Ministry of Personnel. Moreover, Lord Liu is holding the position at the moment. I¡¯m now but amon person. How dare I desire to wear the uniform again? That thought might even cost me my life!"


    <i>This must be aedy!</i>


    Jing Rong could not hold back hisughter anymore. He walked towards Liu Qingping and patted his shoulder. "Can¡¯t you be more ambitious? One has to always have a dream and ambition. You had been working as an official for tens of years but your position was taken away for no legitimate reason. Are you really fine with that?"


    "To be honest, this one... loathes the removal of my position." He shed a rather bitter and unconvincing smile. "However, the magistrate of Jinjiang is now Lord Liu. How dare this one... yearn for his position."


    "You absolutely can." Jing Rong patted his shoulder once again. "As long as you still have the will to serve the people. After Liu Qian is removed from his official position, this prince will send a letter to the Ministry of Personnel to personally rmend you. The Ministry of Personnel must take responsibility for removing you from your position without a firm reason. Therefore, they will definitely return you your official position with this prince¡¯s intervention."


    Liu Qingping was sure he did not misunderstand Jing Rong¡¯s words. <i>¡¯Returning to my official position! That means I don¡¯t have to y with the birds or quarrel with my wife every day!¡¯ </i>He thought with his eyes shining with excitement.


    "Really?"


    Jing Rong gave him a stare. "When has this prince ever broken his promise? If I say it, I mean it."


    "Ah! That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve always disliked that Liu Qian. When I return to my official position, I¡¯ll make sure I..." He realized that Jing Rong was ring at him before he could finish his sentence. He promptly recalled his words and shed an awkward smile.


    Jing Rong shook his head. "Liu Qingping, ah, Liu Qingping, you¡¯re so adorable."


    <i>Eh!</i>


    Seeing that smile directed at him almost made Liu Qingping question his sexuality for a minute and he could only maintain his awkward smile. He briefly shifted his gaze to scan around the room before he changed the topic abruptly. "Howe I don¡¯t see Yunshu?"


    The face of Jing Rong, who was only praising Liu Qingping a moment ago, changed abruptly. "Are you allowed to address her as Yunshu?"


    Liu Qingping was dumbfounded! <i>¡¯You just said that I was adorable. How can you change your attitude so quickly?¡¯ </i>Eventually, Jing Rong kicked him out of that ce. Fortunately, Liu Qingping¡¯s gifts were not wasted, he would return to his official position very soon!


    At night, Jing Rong invited Mo Ruo to y chess after supper. Mo Ruo was initially savouring his wine blissfully in the room and had absolutely no interest in chess. However, he waspelled to y five matches with Jing Rong. He lost all five games and tossed the white stone in his hand. "I¡¯m not ying anymore."


    On the other hand, Jing Rong picked up his ck stones nonchntly and put them back into the container. A gentle grin shed across his lips, while his eyes shone from the moonlight and the flickeringmplight.


    He said with disdain, "Look at you, so little patience."


    Mo Ruo replied, "Why can¡¯t you let me win for once?"


    "A game of chess is like a battlefield. If I give you a handicap, that will be akin to putting my generals into a dangerous situation on purpose. You will not be able to feel proud even if you won that match. Moreover, one should always y chess by instinct. The stones are ced anywhere the heart suggests. How can one y chess against their instinct?"


    "You can make up so many life lessons from a simple chess game. How boring are you?" Mo Ruo threw Jing Rong a contemptuous glimpse as he swirled the wine bottle in his hand. "I prefer drinking wine. It¡¯s simpler and makes me happier."


    He took another gulp before he said grudgingly, "How about another match?"


    Jing Rong teased him, "At least your determination is admirable!" Then, Jing Rong set up another match.


    Mo Ruo yed with the white stone in his hand. After much contemtion, he ced the white stone on the board. Then, he unted a triumphant look, "Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to deal with this."


    Jing Rong, who was sitting opposite, smiled faintly before he lifted a ck stone and firmly ced it on the board. The white stone was trapped! "Do you admit defeat now?"


    Mo Ruo gave him another despising nce, "You know that I¡¯m not good with chess. Yet, you act mercilessly against me."


    Jing Rong shrugged his shoulders. "Undeniably, you have lost the game. How can you me it on me?"


    They bickered while they put the stones away.


    Suddenly, Jing Rong focused his gaze and his hand paused in mid-air. He exchanged a nce with Mo Ruo and was immediately understood!


    They heard a slight disturbance from their surroundings, as if someone were stepping on the roof tiles. The next moment, Jing Rong threw the ck stone in his hand in the direction of the noise. It was so fast it looked like a ray of light!


    A silhouette leapt down from the roof and caught the ck stone effortlessly. It was Shi Ziran!


    <i>Shouldn¡¯t he be on his way to send the men in ck to the Capital?</i>


    From his outfit, it seemed like he rushed here from the Capital. He walked to the hut and returned the ck stone politely.


    Mo Ruo spoke, "Brat, did you have to enter from the roof? You¡¯re fortunate that your prince threw a stone instead of a dagger. Otherwise, you would have died."


    "I was in a hurry."


    Jing Rong asked in a serious tone, "Have you gotten any news?"


    "This one rushed back after sending those people to the Supreme Court."


    Jing Rong nodded as he analyzed, "Based on your schedule, I reckon the people in the Supreme Court have just woken up. They might possibly be dead too! Now, we await Lord Yu from the Supreme Court to lead the next scene of the drama."


    Mo Ruo asked worriedly, "Are you not afraid of getting into any trouble?"


    "This was always a trap set for Jing Yi. We need some trouble to make it work."


    Mo Ruoughed, actually feeling a slight pang of sympathy towards Jing Yi. He said, "Prince Yi will never foresee that he will be defeated by his own meticulous n. He will die of anger if he eventually finds out about your scheme. Nevertheless, I anticipate the show." He leaned forward. "However, do you think the Emperor will summon you back to the Capital if he finds out the truth about the ambush of the Crown Prince?"


    Jing Rong shook his head. "I¡¯ve no clue."


    He asked Shi Ziran again, "Is there anything else happening in the Capital?"


    Shi Ziran said with a solemn expression, "Not only did Prince Yi ce his own guards at the gate of the Capital, he even reced the guards at the South gate of the pce with his people. Besides, Prince Yi has been secretly interacting very frequently with a lot of officials of the Royal Court. Almost everyone in the Royal Court is on his side now. Lu Jiang asked me to bring a message to Prince to ask if Prince wants to act quickly, as a safety measurement."


    Jing Rong gestured. "That¡¯s not necessary."

 Chapter 493

    Jing Yi had made his move within the Capital, preparing for every single possibility, yet Jing Rong was not worried. In fact, he had already taken all that into ount!


    He instructed Shi Ziran, "Just make sure Lu Jiang keeps a watchful eye on the happenings in the Capital and report back to me whenever he has any news." <i>As they say, why worry needlessly when your leader¡¯s not at all anxious?</i>


    Shi Ziran continued, "Your Highness, Prince Yi¡¯s men have already infiltrated every part of the government - it¡¯s in to see that he¡¯s nning something. Your Highness, you can¡¯t just sit around waiting for something to happen anymore, if something were to happen in the Capital, then..."


    "When did you be so talkative? Just do as I say." Jing Rong shot him a reprimanding nce.


    Shi Ziran swallowed as he unwillingly answered, "Understood."


    Not long after, Lang Po came scurrying in, worry written all over his face. He greeted Jing Rong, "Your Highness, the men we sent to investigate Miss Mu Jin have returned."


    For some reason, he did not sound too cheerful. Jing Rong asked, "What did they say?"


    Lang Po stuttered, "She¡¯s... dead!"


    "Dead?"


    "We¡¯ve conducted a thorough investigation - it was suicide."


    <i>Mu Jinmitted suicide? </i>The air fell silent in an instant.


    <i>It was strange, however, no matter how much one thought about it. </i>Jing Rong was puzzled, "She was an extremely clever woman, a proud schr who loved the arts and literature - she would never end her life this easily."


    Mo Ruo continued, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s this simple. It couldn¡¯t be that shemitted suicide afterpleting her mission of giving you the poisoned warming tea like Prince Yi¡¯s shadow soldiers - she wasn¡¯t one of Prince Yi¡¯sckeys, was she?"


    "Then... who could be the one behind all these?"


    "Who knows who else you¡¯ve offended? Everyone wants you dead - your reputation stinks as much as my drinking habits," Mo Ruo took this opportunity to rib him.


    Jing Rong red at him. <i>This rascal! One day, I¡¯ll really beat him to death! </i>Jing Rong swept up his chessboard without another word and strode off, leaving a bewildered Lang Po behind. "Where¡¯s his Highness heading to?"


    ......


    Mo Ruo just chuckled with a mischievous glint in his eye...


    Inside her room, Ji Yunshu retrieved a scroll and ced it t across her table, inching it closer towards hermp. Unfurled, the scroll revealed the portrait of that suspicious skeleton they had unearthed on their investigation of the ¡¯Lin Capital Case¡¯. The man that she had painted looked no older than twenty-six or seven. He looked ordinary, but as she took a closer look, he vaguely reminded her of someone that she knew.


    As she picked up the scroll, she noticed two faint stains which were not there before! They were not water stains, but those of tears; Ji Yunshu always mixed her own paints, so she knew that even if her scrolls were drenched in rainwater, her paintings would remain unscathed as long as they driedpletely. However, tears were different - they would leave a faint mark even if they dried.


    Prior to handing this scroll to Fu Bo, there were no tears on it - did Fu Bo cry after seeing this painting? If so, how was this young man rted to Fu Bo?


    Suspicions unfolded in her mind, one after the other, leaving it in a mess. She rolled up the scroll and headed outside, where it had started raining once more.


    The light shower soaked the already dry ground again, reflecting the moonlight andnterns above it like a clear mirror. The reflectednterns danced around dizzyingly, as drop after drop hit the floor. Ji Yunshu stood beneath the eaves as she watched the rain roll slowly off the roof, picking up its pace bit by bit ...


    She was so engrossed that she did not notice Wei Yi walking up to her side. He gently tugged at her sleeve, gently prodding, "Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?"


    Ji Yunshu snapped out of her trance, tilting her head towards him. "It¡¯s already sote, why aren¡¯t you in bed? You¡¯ve only just recovered, you should be more careful not to catch a cold."


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll stand with you for a while." He puffed out his chest and stood quietly by her side, imitating her as he threw his head backward, watching the rain fall.


    A breeze began to blow, and Ji Yunshu shuddered.


    Wei Yi immediately huffed into his palms and cupped them around her cheeks softly. "Keep warm, Shu¡¯er." He broke out into a cheery grin.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and shook her head. "It¡¯s not cold."


    Wei Yi did not let go until he felt her cheeks warming up. He shot her a gentle smile as he looked up at the sky, his eyes gleaming. Even through the rain, he could see a star, shining in its solitude high above his head.


    He pointed at it excitedly. "Shu¡¯er, look! There¡¯s a star right there! With all this rain, I haven¡¯t seen one in ages!"


    "Why are you searching for stars?"


    "That¡¯s because my mother once told me - if she were not around one day, she would turn into a star in the sky, watching over me all the time."


    Ji Yunshu was slightly myopic; she could see barely anything beyond the rain! She squinted hard, but there was only darkness.


    "Can you see it?"


    She shook her head.


    "It¡¯s just there!" He pointed again.


    Another shake of her head.


    Wei Yi walked around to stand behind her, pointing at it out from behind her. "Can you see it now? It¡¯s just there."


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes and tried to focus. She stretched her neck out left and right, but she could find nothing. Wei Yi decided next to take her hand in his, pointing it out together. Their bodies inched closer towards each other naturally, painting a winsome picture.


    Ji Yunshu was almost half a head shorter than Wei Yi, and her back was pressed firmly into his chest. She was envelopedpletely by his embrace, and she could feel Wei Yi¡¯s steady heartbeat pumping and his even breathing next to her ear. It was warm and ticklish. She shuddered again. It was a strange feeling indeed.


    "Shu¡¯er, can you find it?"


    <i>Mm, I can¡¯t see it all! </i>However, Ji Yunshu yed along and nodded. "I see it now."


    Wei Yi was finally content and let go of her hand. "We all die when we grow old, and die when we get sick. We die when wemit a grave crime too. If I were to die someday, Shu¡¯er, I¡¯ll be just like Mother - a star watching over you in the sky, always by your side."


    "Wei Yi?" Her chest tightened and her eyes began to water when Wei Yi stretched his arms out and around her. He held her preciously and rested his head on her tiny shoulder.


    Warmth began to spread throughout her body from his chest, arms, hands. Blood was coursing through her veins and her mind went nk. Instead of trying to free herself, she wanted to remain just like that for a little while longer. Perhaps it was because this all came in such a timely manner, that she could not bear to let go, to throw herself into the icy winds.


    Wei Yi spoke hesitantly, "Shu¡¯er, I know the one you like isn¡¯t me. I also know you won¡¯t ever be my wife, but, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay, as long as I can be with you, anything is alright..." He trailed off, his grip tightening around her tiny frame...


    From a distance away, an icy gazended on them. Jing Rong stared at their intertwined shadows, an indescribable feeling overwhelming him. He knew not what this feeling was, and he turned and walked away.

 Chapter 494

    <i>Early morning</i>


    As the sun slowly crept up from the horizon, golden rays slowly spread from the forested peaks into Jinjiang city, dissipating the lingering chill and finally giving a hint of warmth. Several people were seated at the breakfast table, but there was no sign of Wei Yi.


    "Where is Wei Yi?" Ji Yunshu asked the Wei servants.


    "Young Master went to the study with Uncle Fu early in the morning. I even heard them reciting poems when I passed by earlier."


    "Reciting poems?"


    "That¡¯s right." The maid nodded and joked, "And it was Young Master reciting! It was miraculous. In the past, Young Master couldn¡¯t even recognise big words, much less recite poems." <i>Is that supposed to be praise or criticism?</i>


    "What poem is he reciting?"


    "Seems to be...something about friends visiting from afar. Young Master is like a totally different person now; His speech and his actions feel much more spirited than before." The maid was so happy she was grinning from ear to ear.


    Mo Ruo overheard and smiled. "That silly boy has even learned to recite poems? How interesting... it¡¯s like the sun rose from the west!"


    Tang Si gave him a stare of disdain. "Who are you to make fun of him like that and not let him study?"


    "Oh? Miss Tang, when did you start speaking up for him?"


    "Wei Yi is a great hero. He was willing to sacrifice himself to save my Ah Ji¡¯s life - of course I¡¯d speak up for him! With such a thin, weak body, wouldn¡¯t our Ah Ji have perished if not for him?!"


    <i>Pfft. </i>Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t stand the nonsense from this girl.


    Mo Ruo barked out augh, lightly tapped his chopsticks on his winecup, and looked up. "If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you repay him with your body? Get married to Young Master Wei to repay your Ah Ji¡¯s debt of gratitude."


    A loud bang sounded as he finished speaking. Tang Si aimed a savage kick at his kneecap under the table; the whole table shook with the impact and some wine spilled out of its pot.


    "Ow ow ouch!" Mo Ruo hugged his knees and groaned in pain,ining, "Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a death acupuncture point in our knees? What if you hit it?"


    "Then that would be your just desserts for saying nonsense! Moreover, I was the one who saved your life - if you died, that would merely be returning a life to me."


    "You¡¯re ady - your merciless tongue is one thing - but why is your heart so ck? No wonder no one wants you!"


    "Who said so?" She raised an eyebrow proudly, leaned towards Ji Yunshu and grasped her forearm. "It¡¯s enough if Ah Ji wants me, right?" Tang Si gazed up at her coyly, biting her lower lip.


    But... "No."


    This elicited a riotousugh from Mo Ruo, who only narrowly restrained himself from pping the table in glee. "Some people with mistaken intentions would pick up a rock just to drop it on their own feet."


    Tang Si was so incensed that smoke was practicallying out of her ears.


    The two of them were practically living treasures, their banter filling the morning airpletely unhindered by the chilly atmosphere surrounding Jing Rong. <i>What Wei Yi saved Ji Yunshu? What mistaken intentions? It all seemed to be directed at him. </i>


    <i>Dammit, that hit close to home. </i>Throughout the meal, Jing Rong was frowning and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Ji Yunshu felt it was too noisy and left for the study in the back courtyard. Just as she reached the door, she could already hear the sound of Wei Yi reciting poems. She drew back the leg that was already poised to enter the room and remained hidden outside instead.


    Wei Yi was holding ¡¯The Analects of Confucius¡¯. As he read, he asked Uncle Bo about unfamiliar words before writing them down on a piece of paper after hearing the exnation. As he wrote, he began to recite.


    "Isn¡¯t it a pleasure to learn something and practice it? Isn¡¯t it a delight to have friends from afar visit and talk? Isn¡¯t it gentlemanly to not rage against those who do not understand?" He gently swayed his head as he recited, looking like he knew what he was doing.


    He recited the whole of ¡¯The Analects¡¯ from memory, without missing a single word!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes darkened and clenched her fists a little tighter in her sleeves. <i>Someone who couldn¡¯t recognize a single word has now learned ¡¯The Analects¡¯?</i>


    "Young Master, you¡¯re so smart! You only needed four hours to memorize all that and even learned to write all these words! I think that Old Master and Madam have blessed you from the heavens and made you smarter." Uncle Bo was so happy that his eyes filled with tears, dabbing at them with his sleeves.


    Wei Yi revealed a gentle smile and lifted his brush. He looked at his own nted and untidy handwriting, then looked at Uncle Fu¡¯s neat calligraphy. His face fell and he scratched his head. "But Uncle Fu, my writing doesn¡¯t look as nice as yours does!"


    "Don¡¯t fret, take it slow. Young Master will soon write better than I do."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Our Young Master is so clever that nothing is too difficult for him!"


    He grinned as he nodded enthusiastically and continued writing eagerly. Uncle Fu felt reassured? as he watched him. He wanted to fetch a cup of water for Wei Yi but saw Ji Yunshu standing by the door the moment he turned around. "Teacher Ji, when did you arrive?"


    Wei Yi lifted his head and eximed happily, "Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re here!"


    She nodded and entered. "Why didn¡¯t you go eat something?"


    He shook his head.


    "Starving yourself isn¡¯t good for your health!"


    He shook his head again. "Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m not hungry. See, I¡¯m writing! Uncle Fu taught me."


    He held up the paper he was writing on, proudly showing it off. Ji Yunshu took it and looked. Even though the words were messy and nted, every single one of them was written correctly. <i>Is this the same Wei Yi who would even miss a stroke in the ¡¯Yi¡¯ of his own name?</i>


    "You wrote this?"


    He nodded. "Uncle Fu taught me."


    "You know all the words?"


    "Every one of them."


    "What about ¡¯The Analects¡¯? You can recite it?"


    "Everyst word!"


    In that moment, Ji Yunshu¡¯s deep eyes shuttered further, giving a sense of mystery. She turned her head slightly towards Uncle Fu. "Uncle Fu, I have some words I would like to say to Wei Yi alone."


    "Then I¡¯ll go get some snacks for Young Master."


    Wei Yi put down his brush and walked around from behind the desk, looking at her worriedly. "Shu¡¯er, what did you want to talk to me about?"


    Her fingertips gently stroked across the messy calligraphy. She originally was still undecided about whether she should bring Wei Yi to Yufu, but now she needn¡¯t worry. Her heart had been set the minute she stepped in here! She met his eyes and said, "Wei Yi, could you promise me something?"


    "Shu¡¯er, tell me. I¡¯ll go with anything you say." He promised readily.


    "Stay." <i>Just one word! </i>Wei Yi froze at that moment, only understanding after a long while. His arms hung listlessly by his sides and the smile on his face slowly stiffened. Brows knitted tightly together, he asked with gritted teeth, "Why?"

 Chapter 495

    "Why?"


    Ji Yunshu looked at Wei Yi¡¯s upset face. "Wei Yi, it¡¯s safer for you to stay here than to follow me around." Wei Yi shook his head violently.


    "First, we encountered bandits during the beginning of our journey. Then, we were ambushed by assassins. You were hurt every time and almost lost your life for me. I¡¯ve promised your parents to do my best to keep you away from any harm, but you¡¯ve been repeatedly involved in major and minor idents throughout the journey. Initially, I was hesitant, not knowing if I should continue to keep you by my side or make you stay here. However, I made my decision just now when I saw that you can now recognize characters and recite poems. I am truly happy for you and I genuinely believe that you will get better in the future. Hence, you should stay here. Besides reading and writing, Uncle Fu will teach you about many other things. And everyone in the residence will always take care of you."


    He continued to shake his head and said with teary eyes, "I don¡¯t know how to write. I don¡¯t know how to recite poems!" He grabbed the papers that were arranged neatly on the table and proceeded to tear the papers, one by one.


    "Wei Yi, listen to me!" She grasped his hand and said, "You were the one who told me that everyone will eventually die. One may die from sickness or from making mistakes. I¡¯ve promised that I¡¯ll stay with you forever and I¡¯ll always do. However, I do not want you to turn into a star. Wei Yi, I cannot live without you. Do you understand?" Her bloodshot eyes teared up, and eventually, tears fell off her cheeks as she could not hold them back anymore.


    Wei Yi stared at Ji Yunshu with his clear eyes. For a long time, Wei Yi¡¯s lips were parted but there was no word from him. He reached out his hand to caress her face and gently wiped off the tears on her cheeks. Then, he pulled Ji Yunshu¡¯s thin body into his arms and softly rested his chin on her shoulder, "Don¡¯t cry, Shu¡¯er. I promise I¡¯ll wait for your return right here."


    He had given in. There was no more quarrels and tantrums. However, Wei Yi¡¯s reaction somehow pained Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart terribly.


    Wei Yi held Ji Yunshu closer to himself. He was afraid that she would really leave once he released her from his embrace. After a long while, Ji Yunshu stepped out of the study.


    Inside the study, Wei Yi returned to the table. He grabbed the brush on the table and resumed writing. He wrote diligently, with no intention to stop! When his eyes started tearing up and his hands would not stop trembling, he paused his action and released his grip on the brush. It fell onto the paper filled with the word, ¡¯Shu¡¯.


    ...


    Ji Yunshu returned to the courtyard and saw Jing Rong standing under the green camphor tree. He rested his hands behind his back, looking up. When Ji Yunshu entered the courtyard, he threw a nonchnt glimpse at her. "You can¡¯t bear to leave?"


    Ji Yunshu shook her head.


    "How about Wei Yi?"


    She stood by his side quietly. After a long while, she replied, "He will stay here."


    "You are willing to let him go?"


    Ji Yunshu made eye contact with Jing Rong and said in a serious tone, "Wei Yi is slowly getting better. It¡¯s best for him to stay."


    Jing Rong understood what Ji Yunshu was saying. <i>¡¯Wei Yi is almost cured of the illness!¡¯</i>


    Jing Rong replied, "That¡¯s what people always say. Those who survive a catastrophe are bound to have great fortune. However..." He did not continue his line.


    Ji Yunshu acknowledged, "I know what¡¯s your concern. I¡¯ve thought about this as well before I sent him to Mo Ruo for treatment. I will tell Uncle Fu to avoid revealing the truth behind Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei¡¯s deaths to Wei Yi. I don¡¯t want him to spend the rest of his life in remorse."


    "Nothing stays hidden forever."


    His words poured onto Ji Yunshu like a bucket of cold water, waking her up to reality.


    <i>Jing Rong is right, nothing stays hidden forever. Once Wei Yi returns to sound mind, it¡¯s impossible for him to not want to find out the truth about his parents¡¯ death. Regardless of how good Uncle Fu is at keeping secrets, there¡¯s no guarantee that no one will let the secret slip. </i>


    Jing Rong continued, "Has it evere across your mind? If he finds out that the person Ji Yuanzhi intended to kill is you, and that he was the one who tried to help you and identally killed his parents, how will he feel? How is he going to face you? How are you going to face him?"


    Ji Yunshu remained silent.


    "At this current moment, you and Wei Yi cannot bear to leave each other. Then, what will happen when the truth is revealed?"


    <i>Their rtionship will disintegrate. Their bond will copse! </i>


    She did not say a word. Her heart sank deeper and deeper, so much that she felt as though she was suffocating.


    Sometimeter, she replied, "I know that nothing stays hidden forever. But, I believe that he will be able to understand." Ji Yunshu sounded firm.


    Jing Rong¡¯s initially solemn face gradually softened at her words. He reached out his hand to fix her fringe before he gently stroked her delicate face. "I¡¯ll support you no matter what decision you make." Ji Yunshu nodded and her lips slowly turned into a curve.


    An abrupt cough interrupted their conversation.


    Jing Rong removed his hand from Ji Yunshu¡¯s face and his gaze traced to the origin of the noise. He saw Mo Ruo leaningzily against the door frame, wearing a teasing grin. They could smell the scent of the wine in the air. "I¡¯m so jealous," Mo Ruo lifted his head and said mncholically.


    Jing Rong was annoyed. "When did you get into the hobby of peeping?"


    "I¡¯m not peeking. I¡¯m obviously watching."


    Jing Rong¡¯s face showed more annoyance. "Tell me. What do you want?"


    Mo Ruoid his palm out and there was a stone in the middle of his palm. "I¡¯m here for a game of chess. You¡¯ve won so many matches yesterday and I¡¯m not happy about it. I am determined to win today," Mo Ruo said.


    <i>Haha! He is asking for more defeat! </i>


    Jing Rong wore a grin as he took two steps forward, "What¡¯s your bet?"


    "Hmm..." Mo Ruo contemted as he paced around the room. He then said, "Three games. The winner is the first one who sessfully traps five stones of the opponent. You can ask for anything if you win. However, if I win, you have to buy me wine. How about that?"


    <i>That¡¯s such a good deal! </i>


    Without any hesitation, Jing Rong epted Mo Ruo¡¯s invitation for the game. He turned around and told Ji Yunshu, "Take a good rest. We¡¯ll depart the first thing tomorrow."


    Ji Yunshu nodded. After Jing Rong dragged Mo Ruo, who was slightly drunk, to y chess, Ji Yunshu got ready to return to her room.


    <i>Bang! </i>She heard a loud sound as if something fell on the floor. She stepped out and saw two maids standing beside a big box, stunned. Probably due to the heavy weight of the box, one of the ring handles on the box broke. The maid did not react fast enough and dropped the box on the ground.


    The two maids were frightened. One of them was holding the broken ring handle with her face painted in shock. "What shall we do? This box contains all the things left from the Old Master and Madam. If anything inside the box is broken, Uncle Fu will definitely punish us."


    "Fine, fine. Hurry up and open the box, we have to check if there¡¯s anything broken." They promptly worked together to open the box as they feared something was broken. They heaved a sigh of relief as soon as the box was opened. Fortunately, there was barely any porcin in the box. It was filled with clothes and children¡¯s belongings.


    "It¡¯s just all Young Master¡¯s old clothes. I was scared to death, thinking that we might have broken something."


    "There¡¯s a brocade box here. We should open it and check the contents. There might be something made of jade inside," they said, as they opened the brocade box. Inside the box, there was a yellow handkerchief embroidered with a flower. Beside the flower, there was another embroidery. It was the character ¡¯Xu¡¯!

 Chapter 496

    <i>The word ¡¯Xu¡¯?</i> A sudden realization hit Ji Yunshu. Her hands balled into fists as she stood there in shock for a few seconds. Then, she quickly walked over to the maids.


    The maids heaved a sigh of relief. "Good, it¡¯s not something made of jade. How lucky..." As the maid spoke, Ji Yunshu took the brocade box from her.


    "Teacher Ji?" The two maids were startled as they exchanged looks.


    Ji Yunshu stared at the ¡¯Xu¡¯ on the handkerchief and did not say anything for a long while. She carefully lifted the handkerchief andid it on her palm. This was when she realized it was not aplete handkerchief, but only half of one. It was torn exactly in the middle of the handkerchief, where a bright red jasmine was embroidered. It was very umon for someone to stitch a bright red jasmine on a yellow handkerchief. Moreover, Ji Yunshu thought the half-jasmine looked very familiar, as though she had seen it somewhere before.


    She ran through the embroidery repeatedly with the tip of her fingers. Abruptly, a thought shed across her mind and her heart immediately sank! <i>Yes, I¡¯ve definitely seen this before! At the memorial hall! Such a coincidence!</i>


    She grabbed the handkerchief in her fist and asked the maids, "Who does this belong to?"


    One of the maids pointed at the big box, "It¡¯s one of the items left by the old master and madam. They are all things the young master yed with when he was young."


    "I¡¯m talking about this handkerchief."


    The maid stuttered, "I think..."


    Before she finished her words. "That also belongs to Young Master. Old Master and Madam took very good care of the handkerchief and it had always been ced inside this brocade box and kept inside the big box. No one was allowed to touch it." It was Uncle Fu who spoke. He walked forward and continued, "Young Master owns everything in this box, and Old Master and Madam had always taken good care of all the items inside. Usually, no one was allowed to touch it. These maids were only instructed to move this to the West Courtyard due to a leakage in the room the box was kept in. Is there any problem with this handkerchief, Teacher Ji?"


    <i>It is not merely just any issue. It¡¯s a big issue! </i>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heavy heart sank all the way down to the floor. Her mind was in mayhem, full of many overwhelming yet messy thoughts. Slowly, all the thoughts pieced together like a puzzle. She finally figured out the whole story! "Bang!" The brocade box in her trembling hands fell to the ground.


    Uncle Fu quickly bent down to pick the box up as he asked, "Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?"


    She said in a solemn tone while holding the handkerchief in her hand, "Uncle Fu, can I borrow this handkerchief?"


    "This..."


    "I will take good care of it, and return it the first thing tomorrow."


    Uncle Fu thought, <i>¡¯It¡¯s merely a handkerchief and it¡¯s worth nothing. Moreover, Teacher Ji is a trustworthy person.¡¯ </i>Hence, he said, "Teacher Ji, since you¡¯ve made the request, you may just take it if you want."


    "Thanks." She gently nodded before she turned and entered the courtyard.


    Uncle Fu ced the brocade box back into the big box before he lectured the maids, "Look at the two of you. How can you be so clumsy? All of these are left by Old Master and Madam. They must not be broken. Fortunately, there are no fragile items inside the box. Imagine if there were porcin or jade inside the box. I¡¯ll punish the both of you if anything happens to them."


    The young maid said pitifully, "Uncle Fu, we apologize. However, the metal ring was too rusty that it broke on its own, it¡¯s not our fault."


    "Fine, fine. Hurry up and clean this up, then move it to the West Courtyard. Also, hire a cksmith to fix this metal ring."


    "Yes." The maids promptly kept the things, closed the box and moved it away.


    Uncle Fu, however, remained still for a short while. <i>¡¯Why did Ji Yunshu ask for the handkerchief that young master used when he was young? It¡¯s just a handkerchief. Even though it¡¯s yellow, it¡¯s not made of gold!¡¯ </i>Puzzled, he briefly shook off the thought and left the ce.


    Ji Yunshu returned to her room and sat quietly while she stared at the handkerchief on the table with a fixed gaze. She stared at the bright red jasmine, then at the ¡¯Xu¡¯ word. After that, she took out the orange-coloured jade. She gently ced the ¡¯Xu¡¯ engraving on the jade to the ¡¯Xu¡¯ embroidery on the handkerchief.


    After a long while, she called, "Ziqin." Shi Ziqin¡¯s silhouette appeared on the door and she entered the room. She cupped her hands and asked, "How can I help you, Teacher?"


    Ji Yunshu threw a brief glimpse at Shi Ziqin. "Visit the library of the yamen secretly now. Bring me a book titled ¡¯The National Record of Names¡¯ immediately. It¡¯s ced on the top row in the bookshelf on the left."


    "Yes."


    "Wait. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, including the Prince."


    "Yes." Shi Ziqin epted the order without any questions. She left the room and quickly vanished. About an hourter, Shi Ziqin came back with ¡¯The National Record of Names¡¯ and handed it to Ji Yunshu.


    Shi Ziqin could not contain her curiosity any longer and asked, "Teacher Ji, what book is this?"


    "This is theption of all the surnames of royalty in the Great Lin Dynasty"


    "Why do you need this book?"


    "I¡¯m looking for an answer."


    <i>Hmm? </i>Looking at Ji Yunshu, who was flipping the book with furrowed brows, Shi Ziqin understood that she was not reading it for pleasure. Hence, Shi Ziqin left the room quietly.


    Ji Yunshu had always been a fast reader. However, not only did she take her time to read ¡¯The National Record of Names¡¯, she read every page, word by word, fearing that she might miss a word. The book was crammed full of names in tiny print. Every single surname, name, nickname, salutation and title of the royal family from the beginning of the Great Lin Dynasty was recorded within.


    When the royal court distributed this book to the yamen in Jinjiang a few years ago, she had briefly flipped through the book. However, she found it boring and quickly ditched it. She even used it to fix the uneven table legs asionally. Eventually, that foolish Liu Qingping bumped into her slipping the book underneath the table leg. She was scared badly and immediately picked up the book from the floor. To prevent her from using it as a table riser again, Liu Qingping hid the book on the top row of the bookshelf and ced it under a lot of heavy books.


    Therefore, she had forgotten about the book a long time ago. If not because of the ¡¯Xu¡¯ on the handkerchief, she would not have recalled it.


    At that moment, she was reading it carefully. She started from the first page, the Great Ancestor Emperor, followed by thete Emperor, andter, the current Emperor. The hope in her heart gradually dimmed and turned into disappointment. <i>¡¯Am I overthinking things?¡¯</i>


    When she had five pages left, she paused. Her gaze fixed on one specific name on the page. Her hands started to tremble and dropped the book.


    Even though she was expecting this, yet, she was still shocked.


    <i>The Imperial Duke! </i>


    She had paused on the page with the information of The Imperial Duke. In detail, the page contained the Imperial Duke¡¯s name, nickname, and salutation. She read that page again and again. A long whileter, she closed the book and ced it on the side. She remained on her seat without saying a word. When the sun slowly set, she kept the things on the table, then left the room with one hand carrying the portrait and another carrying antern.

 Chapter 497

    Outside Fu Bo¡¯s room, a maid was holding a bowl of medicine and was about to enter. However, she was stopped by Ji Yunshu. Ji Yunshu ced herntern by the side and took the bowl of medicine. She told the maid, "Go ahead and rest. I¡¯ll send this to Fu Bo. Do not enter the room if there¡¯s nothing important."


    "Yes!" The maid bowed and left.


    After the maid exited the courtyard, Ji Yunshu stepped into the room with the bowl in her hands. No particr emotion could be detected on her cid face. She closed the door behind her after she entered the room.


    Coincidentally, Fu Bo was getting out of his bed. He was merely wearing a thin shirt as he left the side of his bed and walked wearily towards Ji Yunshu. He was puzzled and wondered why Teacher Ji had closed the door. He asked, "Teacher Ji, why are you here?"


    Ji Yunshu sat down quietly and changed the topic, "Fu Bo, drink this medicine while it¡¯s still warm." She put the bowl on the table together with the portrait.


    Looking at the portrait, Fu Bo¡¯s gaze dimmed significantly and a hint of sorrow shed across his face. Those changes barelysted a second. Nheless, Ji Yunshu took careful note of each minute change in Fu Bo¡¯s expression.


    Fu Bo walked towards Ji Yunshu. With his hand pressing against his chest, he let out a few coughs. Finally, he reached out with his hands that were covered in wrinkles and calluses, lifted the bowl of medicine and drank it.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu, who was sitting before him, continued talking, "Wei Yi grew up in Jinjiang. Although he doesn¡¯t have a mind as sharp as most people, he was fortunate that Uncle Wei and Aunt Wei took very good care of him. They brought him up to be a person who has a kinder heart than anyone else. He¡¯s also a very considerate and humble boy. Despite growing up in a wealthy family, he is never arrogant. The other kids who are smart but conceited are nothing like him. Wei Yi treated you, whom he barely knew, sincerely as he ordered everyone in the residence to take good care of you. He even offered for you to stay in his residence so that he can take care of you for the rest of your life. It¡¯s very rare to see someone who is as caring and genuine like Wei Yi."


    Fu Bo put down the empty bowl in his hand as he shed a smile of relief. He acknowledged, "Yes, Young Master Wei is indeed a very kind boy. He takes such good care of an old man like me that I must have done something good during my past life. I believe that a good soul will always be rewarded. Young Master Wei will definitely have a bright future."


    Ji Yunshu smiled faintly. "When you met Wei Yi at the memorial hall the other day, it was obvious that you treated him differently. There was a hint of fatherly love in your gaze. Strangers would have thought you and Wei Yi were rted by blood!"


    "Young Master Wei was born noble, and I¡¯m only a man of a lower ss who looks after the memorial hall. How can I be rted to Young Master Wei in any way? Teacher Ji, quit making fun of me."


    "What do you mean when you said Wei Yi was born noble?"


    "He has a special status."


    <i>Special status! </i>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Fu Bo¡¯s words. Her index finger repeatedly tapped on the table. Then, she slowly stood up and walked towards the window to push it open. A cool breeze apanied with fine drizzle hit her cold cheeks as her expression turned colder. The shadow of a big tree outside the window scattered on the ground, the windowsill, then on Ji Yunshu.


    After a long while, she turned her back at Fu Bo and asked, "Fu Bo, have you been to the Capital?"


    Sighing, Fu Bo shook his head. "I visited the Capital once, twenty years ago. I can¡¯t remember that trip clearly anymore."


    "Hmm?" Ji Yunshu tilted her head a little and threw a brief glimpse at Fu Bo before she shifted her gaze back to the tree outside the window. "Let me help you recall what happened during the trip. Twenty years ago, thete emperor passed away and a new emperor was crowned, the Qi Zhen Emperor, who is also Da Lin¡¯s current emperor. People say that he was just an inconspicuous Eighth Prince before his coronation. Thete emperor¡¯s preferred candidate was the King of Peace. However, the King of Peace did not like to be involved in politics and had no intention to fight for the throne. Hence, he gave up his Crown Prince title to the Eighth Prince. After the coronation of the Qi Zhen Emperor, the King of Peace was granted the title of the Imperial Duke."


    "Ah. Commoners like us are not bothered by the issues of the royal family. The Eight Prince and the Imperial Duke? Wemoners are not concerned about it. The story was merely gossip to us. Moreover, I have spent all my years in the memorial hall and there is hardly anyone I can talk to - how would I know about what happened to the royalty?"


    "If that is the case, let me tell you a story as a pastime since both of us have nothing to do right now. However, it was hearsay as well. You should not take it personally if there¡¯s any mistake in the story."


    Fu Bo listened to Ji Yunshu. He vaguely figured out what Ji Yunshu was going to say and his wrinkled hands had balled into fists.


    After a long while of not getting Fu Bo¡¯s reply, Ji Yunshumenced her story, "I have to begin the story with thete emperor. Rumor said that thete emperor feared the betrayal of Marquis Chao after his coronation. Hence, Marquis Chao was charged with a crime he did notmit and sentenced to death. Sometimes, history repeats itself with startling frequency. For the past twenty years under the Qi Zhen Emperor¡¯s reign, many of the officials in the royal court were either sent to prison, removed from their official position, or sentenced to death. All of the officials who were suspected of rebellion were charged with crimes. Meanwhile, the King of Peace, who carried the title of Imperial Duke, was like a chained tiger kept by the side of the Qi Zhen Emperor. Imperial Duke was afraid that he would share the fate of Marquis Chao, murdered by his biological brother. Hence, he had his nsid out since the day the Qi Zhen Emperor was crowned. He discreetly sent his heir and Third Madam out of Capital through a distant rtive. Unexpectedly, the Third Madam passed away on their journey not long after they left the Capital. His rtive had no choice but to continue the journey with Imperial Duke¡¯s youngest son, who was barely a month old. Coincidentally, the son of a prestigious family passed away. The madam of the family favored the son of the Imperial Duke very much. To ensure the boy¡¯s safety, the rtive kept the secret from everyone, including the Imperial Duke, and left the boy with the family. He never kept in touch with the boy as well. However, he has never left the boy¡¯s side. He visits from time to time to make sure of the well being of the boy. He only felt at ease as he saw the boy grew up healthily. Unexpectedly, six years after the incident, the residence of the Imperial Duke caught on fire. All of the seventy-two people died in the fire. No one could answer to what happened that night. No one could tell... if the Qi Zhen Emperor was following in thete emperor¡¯s footsteps."


    <i>What? Following in thete emperor¡¯s footsteps? </i>


    That was a very severe usation Ji Yunshu was talking about.


    <i>Thete emperor murdered his brother, Marquis Chao, to secure his throne. Did the Qi Zhen Emperor kill the Imperial Duke to secure his throne as well? </i>


    No one knew the answer. Ji Yunshu did not look at Fu Bo at all as she told the story. Besides the wind that was swirling by the side of her ears, she could almost hear soft sniffles from behind...

 Chapter 498

    As the wind blew, Ji Yunshu rested her hands on her abdomen. Both her hands gradually intertwined with each other in her sleeves as she lowered her gaze.


    She turned to look at Fu Bo. With a lowered head, Fu Bo ced his hands that had been clenched into fists on the table as he furrowed his gray brows. His heart hurt so badly it felt as if a few thousand ants were gnawing at it. Sorrow and agony were painted across his pale face as he had yet to recover from his sickness. Ji Yunshu continued, "The man rushed to the Capital hurriedly after the fire at the residence of the Imperial Duke. He unearthed all the coffins at Lin Mountain and finally discovered his son¡¯s body which had beenpletely burnt. He put on clean clothes for his son and sprinkled ginger powder around the body in the coffin to preserve it. He reburied the coffin before he left the Capital and returned to the memorial hall in Jinjiang. Time passed in a blink of an eye as he spends all of his days taking care of the dead bodies."


    The main character of the story is obviously Fu Bo.


    Step by step, she approached Fu Bo. Her lips twitched for a long while before she spoke, "Wei Yi is the son of the Imperial Duke you brought along when you left the Capital twenty years ago."


    Wei Yi? Wei Yi is the youngest son of Imperial Duke?


    "No one could have expected that the youngest son of the Imperial Duke is still alive!" She continued. "Fate is an interesting thing. Maybe this is the way God showed his constion."


    Fu Bo¡¯s thin frame shivered in shock after he heard what Ji Yunshu said! He focused his weary gaze and looked at Ji Yunshu in surprise. He teared up and was unable to speak.


    After a long while, he said, "I should have known better. Despite having lied about this to everyone else, I will never be able to hide things from Teacher Ji.


    Ji Yunshu looked into Fu Bo¡¯s anguished eyes and said, "Fu Bo, some things are not meant to be hidden." She took out the orange jade and yellow handkerchief andid it on her palm. "I reckon that you handed this jade and this torn handkerchief to Uncle and Aunty Wei twenty years ago. Initially, I guessed that the word ¡¯Xu¡¯ was a name or nickname. In fact, I was heading in the wrong direction ever since I found it. This is neither a name nor a nickname. It¡¯s the title of an estate. On the spur of a moment, thete emperor bestowed the title ¡¯Xu¡¯ for the mansion of the Imperial Duke. Hence, few people knew about it. The Imperial Duke then ordered his people to carve two jade pendants based on the word ¡¯Xu¡¯. It was made to be the officialmand pendant for his general, who led his one hundred thousand troops outside of the Capital. One was ced inside his youngest son¡¯s swaddling cloth when he left the Capital, and another was given to Old General Li in Qingzhou after not hearing any news about his son for six years. If I am not mistaken, I¡¯ve seen the other half of the handkerchief two years ago, in your hand. Besides, I think that the sentence Wei Yi¡¯s mother failed toplete before she passed away was trying to tell me that Wei Yi was not her biological son."


    Fu Bo nodded, "You¡¯re right. Everything you¡¯ve said is right. However, how did you find out about the secret behind the jade?"


    Of course, it¡¯s because of Old General Li¡¯s message! She easily deduced that the jade pendant was the same as the official pendant once she connected the dots!


    She replied, "That¡¯s none of your concern. I only need you to tell me what actually happened."


    Fu Bo shook his head as he wiped off his tears. He then spoke in a husky voice, "During the coronation of the new emperor, the Duke worried that the new Emperor would follow in thete Emperor¡¯s footsteps. Hence, he ordered me to bring his heir and Third Madam out of the Capital discreetly. The third madam did not survive as she passed away due to illness on the journey. Meanwhile, his youngest son was barely a month old. I continued my journey north and arrived at Jinjiang. Coincidentally, I ran into Old Master Wei and Madam Wei, and after much contemtion, I entrusted them with the boy. Ever since then, I broke all connections with the residence of the Imperial Duke. Unexpectedly, the Imperial Duke¡¯s residence caught aze six yearster and my son was one of the casualties. I returned to the Capital and spent a whole day searching for my son¡¯s body at Lin Mountain. Eventually, I recognised my son¡¯s burnt body by the silver ne he was wearing. The white-haired sending off the ck-haired, can you imagine the pain? Later, I spent a long time in the Capital to investigate the case. However, I failed to obtain any clues about the fire at the Imperial Duke¡¯s residence. It was as though someone had intentionally wiped out all the information regarding the fire. The emperor was the only person who had the power to make this happen. The Duke managed to save the life of his youngest son because he guessed the oue." Fu Bo sounded very upset.


    "Who¡¯s the missing person among the seventy-three casualties?"


    "I tried to find out during the days I stayed in the Capital, but I found nothing," he paused briefly before he continued, "Teacher Ji, I know that you¡¯re now in charge of the Lin Capital Case. Can you promise me to solve the case? Can you seek justice for the Duke and the Imperial Duke¡¯s residence?


    Ji Yunshu nodded. "I¡¯ll find out the truth as long as I¡¯m in charge of Lin Capital Case," she said firmly.


    Seventy-two lives were taken overnight by the ze. That night, the Imperial Duke¡¯s residence was as though a ce in hell, engulfed by the raging fire. Ji Yunshu could almost imagine the scene and could almost hear the screaming, yelling and crying. She felt a heavy, ufortable feeling in her chest.


    Fu Bo again wiped away his tears in silence. Ji Yunshu regained herposure and handed Fu Bo the painting she brought over. She stood up and said, "Keep this painting as a souvenir."


    When she was about to leave, Fu Bo called her, "Teacher Ji, can I ask for another favour? Regarding the truth about Wei Yi, can you..."


    Before he finished his words, she turned her back to him and said, "Don¡¯t worry. If I talked to you regarding this secret behind closed doors, it shows that I¡¯ve no intention to let anyone else know about it. I promise that before I solve the Lin Capital Case, no one will find out the truth about Wei Yi¡¯s birth, not to mention the fact that the youngest son of the Imperial Duke is still alive. Moreover... I do not want Wei Yi to know about this. He will not be able to handle the truth regarding his birth. I would rather have him stay as he is right now."


    It might be a better choice for Wei Yi to stay in the Wei Residence in Jinjiang forever instead of going back to the Capital! That also meant that Ji Yunshu would have to break her promise. Ji Yunshu took a deep breath, opened the door and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    The weak light from the candle barely lit the room. As the light shone on Fu Bo¡¯s old and weary face for a very long time, he slowly opened the painting with his trembling hands. It was the portrait of a person who considerably resembled him. He stroked the face on the painting as his eyes gradually teared up. Then, he sobbed.


    Meanwhile, there was a silhouette standing behind the pir, which was located not far away from the door of the room. Wei Yi stood there quietly. His gaze fixed on Ji Yunshu as she exited the room and left the ce. His clear and tranquil eyes were so calm as though he hadpletely no emotion. However, his hands on both sides of his body were grabbing his clothes tightly. He grabbed it so hard to the extent that his fingertips had turned pale.

 Chapter 499

    The next day, Jing Rong sent down the order for everyone to depart and leave Jinjiang. Ji Yunshu stood by the main door and asionally peeked at the courtyard while the guards were busy moving all the items into the carriage. Everyone from Wei Residence, except Wei Yi, was there to bid farewell to them. Inevitably, Ji Yunshu felt a slight disappointment.


    Tang Si got on the carriage before anyone else. Seeing that they had notmenced their journey after a long while, she extended her head out of the window of the carriage and yelled out in annoyance, "Why are we not moving yet? You told me to get ready first thing in the morning, but you are the one who is wasting the time now that I am finally done packing all my belongings. I should have known better and woken upter." Absolutely no one bothered to reply.


    She saw that Ji Yunshu, who was still standing by the door, looked like she had no intention of entering the carriage, so she yelled again, "Ah Ji! It¡¯s better to bring Wei Yi along! It¡¯s so pitiful to make him stay here alone. The journey will be way more interesting with him around!"


    Hearing that, Mo Ruo walked to the carriage and knocked hard on her head. "You should just keep quiet, no one will think that you¡¯re dumb if you don¡¯t speak."


    Tang Si massaged her head in pain and rebutted grudgingly, "You¡¯re the dumb one, not me! Your whole family is dumb!" She quickly hid her head inside the carriage, afraid that Mo Ruo would take revenge. Mo Ruo could only shake his head in disapproval.


    Later, he nudged Jing Rong with his elbow. He tilted his head as he asked, "Is Wei Yi really staying here?"


    Jing Rong red at him. "You should just keep quiet too. No one will think that you¡¯re dumb."


    Haha!


    "You¡¯re learning fast!"


    "Of course, I have to learn all the good tricks!"


    Mo Ruo pursed his lips as he chuckled. He then shed a cunning look and asked, "I didn¡¯t see you being so domineering when you lost two games to me yesterday."


    Jing Rong barely threw a glimpse at him. "You didn¡¯t realize that I gave you a handicap on purpose?"


    Nonsense!


    Mo Ruo scoffed, "Just acknowledge your defeat. Did you not say that a game of chess resembles a real battle? Anyway, you¡¯re paying for all my wine from now onwards!" He put on the airs of a debtor.


    Jing Rong could not be bothered with him. His gaze fixed on Ji Yunshu, who was standing beside the main door. He knew clearly that she was waiting for Wei Yi.


    Meanwhile, in the backyard, Wei Yi was sitting on a stone step. He lifted his head and looked at the cloudy sky with his nk and emotionless gaze, while he poked the ground half-heartedly with a long bamboo stick in his hand. The sound of the stick hitting the ground echoed softly yet repeatedly. He continued his action for a very long time until Uncle Fu arrived.


    "Young master, Teacher Ji and the Prince are leaving. You are not bidding them farewell?"


    Wei Yi remained unmoved.


    "Young master, aren¡¯t you the most reluctant person to see Teacher Ji go? She¡¯s leaving now. If you don¡¯t head over fast, you¡¯ll miss the chance to send her off! Then, you¡¯ll never know when is Teacher Ji¡¯s next visit to Jinjiang."


    Wei Yi still remained unmoving.


    Uncle Fu felt anxious yet helpless. He heaved a sigh, "Uncle Fu has reminded you. It¡¯s your choice to stay here." Uncle Fu left out of disappointment as he did not receive any reply from Wei Yi.


    Eventually, Wei Yi paused his action. He tilted his head before he lifted his head to look at the white clouds that were floating in the sky. His gaze fixed at the clouds and moved along with them. His chin was lifted higher and higher. Consequently, he leaned backwards and rested on the stone step. He did not feel any pain despite his back was pressing against the hard stone steps. Instead, hey therefortably as though he was sunbathing on thewn. The only difference was that his eyes gradually became more and more downcast.


    He had lost track of time when he finally sat up, tossed the bamboo stick in his hand away and sprinted to the study room behind him.


    Almost all of the items had been loaded onto the carriage when Uncle Fu returned to the main door of the Wei Residence.


    He walked to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side and muttered, "Teacher Ji, young master has been sitting on the stone steps at the backyard. He refused toe over regardless. Do you want to..." Do you want to go over?


    The words died on his lips.


    Ji Yunshu replied, "That¡¯s not necessary. Leave him alone." In spite of what she said, she looked hopefully at the walkway that was connected to the backyard. However, she understood that Wei Yi was afraid of upsetting her by bidding her goodbye. That must be why he refused to send her off, to avoid an emotional farewell.


    She shifted her gaze away from the walkway and reminded Uncle Fu, "Uncle Fu, you¡¯ll have to take care of him when I¡¯m not around. He likes to snooze in the morning, hence, you¡¯ll have to make sure to wake him up and not let him oversleep. Otherwise, he¡¯ll suffer from headaches. Besides, he has only recovered and has to avoid a lot of foods. You have to control his diet and don¡¯t ruin it just because he asks for the food he wants. Oh, yes. Most importantly, don¡¯t feed him cold water at night."


    "Yes, Teacher Ji."


    "Also, remember to hire a more decent teacher to give him writing and reading lessons."


    "I¡¯ve noted down everything Teacher mentioned. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do so even if Teacher did not remind me."


    She replied with a nod. Then, she took out the halved handkerchief and handed it to Uncle Fu. "Please keep this handkerchief properly. It¡¯s better to lock it in a box and keep it away from everyone else."


    "Yes."


    Ji Yunshu deliberated before she ordered, "Regarding Fu Bo, he¡¯s old and injured, not to mention, he has no offspring. He can¡¯t stay alone forever. I reckon that Wei Yi likes to stay with Fu Bo too. Maybe, you should let him stay in the residence. I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Fu to send someone to take care of Fu Bo as well."


    Uncle Fu promptly nodded. Eventually, Ji Yunshu felt at ease after Uncle Fu agreed to follow what she said.


    "Your Highness, everything is done. We can depart now," the guard said.


    Jing Rong acknowledged him before he turned to look at Ji Yunshu. She gave up on waiting for Wei Yi. She was ready to enter the carriage, with her two sandalwood boxes in her arms.


    "Wait a moment!" Liu Qingping¡¯s clear and loud voice echoed. He waddled over with a big basket in his arms. When he arrived before Ji Yunshu, he was covered in sweat and panting. After a long pause as he tried to catch his breath, he said, "Yunshu, knowing that you¡¯re leaving today, I picked a lot of fresh fruits from my garden this morning. These are all your favourite fruits."


    As he spoke, he removed the cloth that were covering the basket. The basket was filled with a lot of apples and pears. Indeed, Ji Yunshu always liked these fruits.


    She received the basket and handed it to the guard beside her to ce it into the carriage. She then replied, "Lord Liu, it¡¯s so kind of you to still remember my favourite fruits. I appreciate the gift."


    Liu Qingping smiled shyly, "I¡¯m now amon person, not a lord. If anyone overhears our conversation and report it to the court, I¡¯ll lose my life."


    "I did not address you as lord for no reason. I believe that the prince has promised your return to your official position."


    "Yes, prince has mentioned that before. Yet, I don¡¯t feel reassured as long as I have not received my official stamp. In case anything happens and something goes right..."


    Before he finished his sentence, Jing Rong said, "Why are you still worrying after this Prince gave you my words? Liu Qingping, the official stamp has been polished to a sheen by your hands for decades. Your rough hands are the only ones that can grip it tightly now. It¡¯s your destiny to work for the people of Jinjiang until the day you die. Remember to send some high-quality tea leaves to this Prince as tribute."


    Tribute? You¡¯re so shameless to say so.


    However, the official stamp was the only thing that upied Liu Qingping¡¯s mind now. The word ¡¯tribute¡¯ did not bother him at all! He merely nodded his head continuously like a pet dog.

 Chapter 500

    Liu Qingping squinted his eyes as he said with a grin on his face, "Prince, this one will definitely prepare some high-quality tea leaves and have them sent to you."


    Jing Rong gave him a pat on his shoulder, "Good boy!"


    Speechless! The scene is soedic.


    Before Ji Yunshu entered the carriage, Liu Qingping went up and muttered, "You finish all the fruits in the carriage on your own. Don¡¯t share it with the others."


    "Noted."


    "Have a safe journey to Yufu. You¡¯ll definitely pass by Jinjiang again during your return trip. Then, I¡¯ll prepare fruits for you again."


    She studied him and said in a serious tone, "You have to be a good official once you receive your official stamp."


    Liu Qingping nodded his head firmly. Then, he sent the group off with his gaze before he finally left the scene. He quietly wiped off his tears as he was reluctant to see them go.


    Ji Wanxin was hiding behind a wall close by. As she watched their departure, her curved, beautiful almond-shaped eyes glinted with jealousy and buried grudges. Holding the worn out brick wall, her fingers curved slowly and clenched into a weak fist.


    Worried that she might catch cold, the maid beside her advised, "Second Miss, it¡¯s better for us to return to the residence. Third Miss has left."


    With her gaze fixed on the group, she did not budge.


    "Second Miss?"


    With her eyes slightly squinted, "Very soon, Yunshu and I... will meet again at the Capital." A devious smile spread across her lips.


    The maid did not ask orment further.


    Due to the prolonged standing, Ji Wanxin coughed in difort with her hand pressing against her chest. It was as though she was about to spit blood. Hence, she returned to the residence with the help of the maid.


    ...


    The carriages were travelling at a steady pace on its journey out of the town. However, Ji Yunshu appeared preupied. Her head was lowered and her gaze seemed distracted. Jing Rong understood what she was thinking as he reached out to hold her freezing hand withforting words, "We¡¯ll be back to pick him before you know it."


    She felt the warmth through Jing Rong¡¯s palm and her hands trembled imperceptibly. After a long time, she lifted her head to look at Jing Rong, "I know."


    The next moment, Jing Rong pulled her into his embrace. He held her thin shoulders tight and rested his chin gently on her head. Like an obedient kid, she leaned on his wide andfortable chest. As she blinked her beautiful eyes, her eyshes gently trembled before they closed.


    At this moment, someone shouted, "Shu¡¯er."


    Hearing the familiar voice, she opened her eyes abruptly and removed herself from Jing Rong¡¯s arms. She promptly opened the curtain to take a look at the source of the voice. It was Wei Yi chasing the carriage while shouting her name!


    "Stop the carriage!" She yelled at the groom. Immediately after the carriage stopped, she lifted her gown as she exited the carriage and ran towards Wei Yi.


    They stood in front of each other. Wei Yi lowered his head to look at her while she lifted hers to look at him. At this moment, Wei Yi was bright red and panting but his face shone with his usual joyful and boyish grin. He stared at Ji Yunshu with his clear and tranquil eyes, glistening with sentiment and reluctance.


    "Why are you here?" She was holding back her tears.


    "I¡¯m here to send you off," as Wei Yi spoke, he handed her something, "This is for you."


    Huh?


    It was a stack of neatly folded letters. She received it and intended to open it before she was halted by Wei Yi. Wei Yi reached out to rest his hand on top of the stack, "Shu¡¯er, read it on your journey."


    The next moment, Wei Yi opened his arms and gave her a hug. Eyes closed, he buried his head into her neck.


    "Shu¡¯er, I want to hug you again." He exerted more strength and tightened the hug as he spoke. Ji Yunshu felt her chest tighten with emotion she stayed still in his arms.


    The atmosphere turnedpletely silent at this second. All eyes were focused on the two grown men hugging. This was such an explosive tabloid exclusive. If there were a camera, we could sell this tape to the media and earn some pocket money.


    The group had stopped for a long while. Tang Si could notprehend what was going on and she mumbled, "What are we waiting for?"


    Arms crossed, Mo Ruo, who was taking a catnap, said nonchntly, "We¡¯re trapped. There¡¯s a greedy wolf ahead and soldiers pursuing."


    Huh?


    This phrase meant to be understood only by wise and schrly people. Frowning, Tang Si decided to look out of the window to find out what was happening. She was petrified by the scene before her. "My Ah Ji is actually hugging Wei Yi? Two grown men - are not ashamed?" She clenched her fist out of frustration. Mo Ruo chuckled at her reaction.


    With half of her body dangling outside the window, Tang Si furiously red at the "lovely couple" who were still hugging together.


    After a long while, Wei Yi finally let go of Ji Yunshu. With the same smile on his face, he said, "Shu¡¯er, you have toe back and fetch me. I promise that I¡¯ll diligently learn how to write and recite poems from Uncle Fu. And, I¡¯ll get better and better."


    Comforted, she reached out to caress his head. "You have to take good care of yourself when I¡¯m not around and listen to Uncle Fu. Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    "Good!"


    "Shu¡¯er, too, have to take care of yourself along the journey. Remember to wear moreyers at night and don¡¯t catch cold. Otherwise, you¡¯ll develop a long standing cough. Besides, you don¡¯t like fish cooked with green onion. You don¡¯t have to eat it from now on. I¡¯ll ask Uncle Fu to cook another dish for you when you¡¯re back and you¡¯ll definitely like it. Oh, and..." A long list of reminders streamed from his mouth.


    Ji Yunshu did not stop him but let him continued. Eventually, she failed to hold back her tears. Droplets of tears ran passed her cheeks and reached her jaw and neck. Finally, she spoke, "Thanks, Wei Yi."


    He shook his head and reached out to wipe off her tears as he said, "Don¡¯t cry, Shu¡¯er. I¡¯ll be good."


    She bit her lip. "I¡¯m leaving."


    "Have a safe journey."


    She nodded her head lightly, clenched her teeth and hardened her heart before she was finally able to turn away. Wei Yi did not budge as he stared at the thin figure, lips pursed to seal his words inside his throat. That silencested until Ji Yunshu entered the carriage. Finally, Wei Yi took a deep breath before he faintly let out the words that was stuck in his throat, "Shu¡¯er." The smile on his face turned awkward and slowly changed to an iprehensible expression.


    He stared at the group as they resumed their journey and slowly moving away from his sight, until he could not see them anymore!


    ...


    Inside the carriage, Ji Yunshu strained to keep herposure and suppressed her sorrow. After a while, she opened the curtain and tried to look back. But Wei Yi was no longer there.


    Jing Rong¡¯s heart wrenched as he looked at Ji Yunshu. He could merely stay by her side and not disturb her.


    The group finally left Jinjiang and continued their journey north. Along the way, Ji Yunshu remained silent and appeared distracted.


    The guards were not used to theck of Wei Yi¡¯s chattering along the trip.


    Some of them were asking, "Why do you think Teacher Ji left Young Master Wei behind?"


    "You haven¡¯t heard about it? Teacher Ji was worried that Young Master Wei might get injured again during the trip, hence, refused to bring him along."


    "Young Master Wei was such a remarkable friend. He did not hesitate to block the arrow for Teacher Ji with no regard for his own life. Who knew someone normally so obedient and agreeable could be so heroic?"

 Chapter 501

    On the topic of Wei Yi, everyone suddenly perked up.


    "Although Young Master Wei isn¡¯t quite the same as the rest of us, he is adorable in his own way. Having him along on the journey has made us all very merry."


    "Exactly. But Teacher Ji didn¡¯t bring Young Master Wei this time. Great, now the journey will be really boring."


    The bodyguards chatted among themselves, saying this and that.


    Lang Po heard everything. He turned around and red at them. "Do you not want your tongues anymore?" They suddenly stopped. They all knew that Lang Po was a coarse fellow. He normally looked quite fierce and strict and Jing Rong¡¯s temper more or less had rubbed off on him. But deep down, he was actually quite an amicable person and was quite easy going with his subordinates. However, because of this sudden shout, they couldn¡¯t help but feel some fear in their hearts and could only obediently stand guard next to the carriage.


    Just then, Mo Ruo lifted the curtain of the carriage and swept his gaze over the guards. "If you really miss Wei Yi, why don¡¯t you just send some people back to Jinjiang and bring him here?"


    "Master Mo, stop making fun of us. Teacher Ji¡¯s instructions are our Prince¡¯s instructions. He already said to leave him at the Wei residence. If we bring him here then the prince will definitely have our heads."


    Mo Ruo continued to add fuel to the fire, "Your Prince isn¡¯t a demon that kills without batting an eyelid, what are you scared of?"


    They weren¡¯t stupid, they knew that rascal Mo Ruo was trying to entice them to step on andmine. Then, someone said, "Master Mo, stop trying to get us in trouble. It looks like it¡¯s you who misses Master Wei. I heard that in the capital, he always stayed at your Yuhua Pavillion. In addition, it¡¯s you who brought him on this trip to Yufu. So the one who misses him is really you!"


    What a joke! Mo Ruo pointed at every one of the guards, "All of you gossip mongers, sooner orter I¡¯ll stick some needles into you and make you mute." They all roared withughter.


    Mo Ruo pulled his head back into the carriage and saw that Tang Si was reading a book! Yes, a book. She wasn¡¯t reading iprehensible ssics, but rather medical books. In the past few days, she kept pestering Mo Ruo to teach her medicine. Mo Ruo wasn¡¯t made of steel. He finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw some basic medical books at her so that she would focus on them rather than bother him. Therefore, Tang Si wasn¡¯t her previous noisy self on this journey. On the contrary, she seemed to have changed into a new person and was reading quietly. Now her appearance really did seem like that of a gentledy!


    Mo Ruo identally nced at her. At this moment, he felt that Tang Si somewhat resembled Kong Yu. The same gentle side profile, the same tall nose bridge, even the way they looked while quietly reading a book was so simr! At that instant, in some ce deep down inside, his frozen heart had unexpectedly begun to thaw.


    As if sensing something, Tang Si raised her head, nced sideways and just happened to see Mo Ruo¡¯s strange gaze towards her. She instinctively put the book down and sent a kick straight to Mo Ruo¡¯s knee and roared, "What are you looking at? Never seen a woman in your life?"


    Mo Ruo felt like he had been hit by lightning. He was so shocked. Clearly one was water and one was fire, why did he think that this woman looked like Kong Yu? He must be blind or had fallen ill!


    He clutched his knee in pain and scrunched up his entire face. "Are you even a woman? So what if I look? There are only two people in this carriage and you don¡¯t even let me look at you. If I don¡¯t look at you who else am I supposed to look at?"


    "I......" Tang Si was at a loss for words. She tilted her head while she thought. This reasoning seemed logical but she also felt that something was off. She swallowed several times. Forget it. She simply picked up the book again and started reading attentively.


    On the mountain, the previously clear sky had started to rain. The weather in June was always rainy and humid. In the end, the entourage had to temporarily stop beside a bamboo forest. By chance, there was a pavilion to shelter from the rain.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s emotions had calmed down significantly along the way. She stood at the edge of the pavilion, looking at the heavy downpour of rain and also happened to notice Zhao Huai and his men. They had built a simple shelter while making use of the density of the bamboo forest to avoid the brunt of the rain.


    "Brother Lang," she called.


    Lang Po replied, "What¡¯s the matter, Teacher Ji?"


    She pointed at the group in the bamboo forest. "Take some rations and give it to them."


    "Yes." Lang Po did as he was instructed.


    From Shanhuai county until now, Zhao Huai¡¯s group had been closely following their every move but maintained their distance well. If they sped up, the other party also sped up. If they slowed down, the other party also slowed down.


    Ji Yunshu thought, from the instant Zhao Huai saw the jade pendant, he had been following her. Could it be that he knew that the jade pendant was the tiger military seal so he said all that back then in the pavilion? Butit was impossible for him to have a connection with the tiger talisman. After all, twenty years ago, he was wasn¡¯t even ten years old. What connection could a child, who wasn¡¯t even ten, have with the tiger seal? She couldn¡¯t make any sense of it.


    The rain got heavier, as a few dropsnded on her forehand. Jing Rong raised his sleeve to brush it away and turned back to sit down inside the pavilion. He saw that she wasn¡¯t frowning like before and was very relieved. He said out of concern, "Be careful you don¡¯t catch a cold."


    She nodded. "Mm."


    Jing Rong nced at Mo Ruo and saw that he had been massaging his knee from when he got off the carriage until now. "What happened to your knee?"


    At the mention of his knee, Mo Ruo got worked up. His eyes slitted needle-like, and he red fiercely at the carriage next to the bamboo forest. He huffed, "What else could¡¯ve happened? Of course, it got bitten by a spiteful woman."


    Jing Rong joked, "Towards Miss Tang, you couldn¡¯t have ......"


    "What are you saying? What could I possibly do to her? As long as she doesn¡¯t bully me I¡¯ll already thank the heavens. I¡¯ve set my mind on this, I can¡¯t sit together with her. Otherwise, I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from poisoning her."


    "Well, that can¡¯t be helped. Miss Tang is your savior, therefore you have an obligation to take care of her. If she wants to follow you then you can¡¯t run away. If she wants to learn medicine then you have to teach her. After all, you owe her your life, you have to pay it back!"


    Jing Rong made it sound so easy! This was met with an eye roll from Mo Ruo. Ji Yunshu also showed a rare smile on her face.


    At this time, there were five people outside rushing through the rain to the pavilion. They all wore the same Confucian robes. Ayer of gauze was wrapped over their clothes and they had blue undergarments beneath. They all had their hair in a topknot and had long blue-green sashes fastened on which fell to their waist.


    As a result of the rain, they all looked like drowned rats! Four of them had their books over their heads to protect themselves from the rain. Only one of them had their books tucked inside their clothes and clutched to their chest to prevent it from getting wet from the rain. From the looks of it, they seemed to be students from a nearby academy!

 Chapter 502

    Before the schrs entered the pavilion, they were stopped by the guards who were wearing raincoats and hats. The guards were not being heartless but were just naturally more cautious than most.


    The five schrs looked into the pavilion and gestured. "There are still vacant seats. Why are we not allowed to enter?"


    One of the guards replied, "Who are you?"


    "What? Do I have to provide my background when I merely want to take shelter in the pavilion?"


    "We¡¯re in the midst of the woods. Who knows where you¡¯vee from?"


    "Our backgrounds have nothing to do with you - you don¡¯t own the pavilion. Besides, it¡¯s raining cats and dogs right now, and this is the only shelter around. You are being barbaric and unreasonable."


    The guards did not reply.


    "We¡¯re schrs from Mingshan Academy. This pavilion was built for the schrs of our academy. You have no right to monopolize it!"


    "Do you think that we¡¯re afraid of you just because you¡¯re carrying swords?"


    "Let us in!"


    The guards remained silent.


    The group got louder as the argument continued. Despite the thundering sound of rain that drowned out themotion, Jing Rong and the group heard it nheless. They gazed over in synchrony and saw the argument between the guards and the five who were dressed in schr¡¯s robes.


    Jing Rong promptly stood up and flung his sleeves as he said sternly, "Let them in."


    The guards immediately moved to the side upon Jing Rong¡¯s order.


    The schrs quickly entered the pavilion and began to wring out their drenched clothes. They used their already wet sleeves to wipe the books in their hands. Furious, one of the schrs questioned the ones who had been sitting inside the pavilion, "Who are you? Why do you not allow us to take shelter in the pavilion in this heavy rain?"


    Nonchntly, Jing Rong responded, "My subordinates are ignorant. Please don¡¯t mind them."


    "You want to dismiss the matter just by saying this?" The schr was assertive.


    "As this is not where wee from, it¡¯s inevitable for my guards to act with extra caution."


    "That¡¯s absurd. One shall rely on one¡¯s parents at home, and rely on friends when one¡¯s away from home. As you¡¯re now away from your home, you should see everyone as your kin. The world is full of strangers. You can¡¯t see everyone as a bad person," he said as he tightened his fist. His look no longer matched his schr attire.


    At this moment, another schr came forward and gently pulled him, "Lin Shu, let it go."


    The man, who was addressed as Lin Shu, flung his arm, "No way. They were resting inside the pavilion peacefully despite knowing about the heavy rain out there. Yet, they refused to let us in. That is unreasonable. Everyone in Bingjing knows that the Observation Pavilion was built by Mingshan Academy!"


    In actual fact, it was not unusual for Lin Shu to be furious. He had always been impulsive and short-tempered. However, he usually fooled around in the academy and was never a wicked person. Besides, he was more or less apassionate person. Hence, the schrs in the academy thought well of him and enjoyed befriending him. This time, they made a trip down the mountain to purchase the books. Unfortunately, they were trapped in the heavy rain. Besides being entirely drenched, they were halted outside the pavilion, and his irritation was doubled. Overwhelmed by annoyance, it was only natural for him to fail to suppress his anger.


    Jing Rong was unexpectedly patient as he faced Lin Shu. He maintained an expressionless face and calmly stared at Lin Shu.<i> ¡¯This boy is somewhat adorable!¡¯ </i>


    Failing to hold back his anger, Lin Shu was prepared tounch into a good argument. He barely took a step forward before Lang Po appeared and blocked his way. Lang Po pressed the handle of the sword against his chest while ring at him with a pair of cold eyes that were filled with ruthlessness. "You should mind your manners. My sword knows no mercy."


    Without a trace of fear, Lin Shu replied, "Try me."


    <i>You asked for it! </i>Lang Po had always been a straightforward person. He exerted force on his thumb that was pressing against the handle, and the next second, a small part of the silver de was exposed.


    "Don¡¯t be rude. Dismissed," Jing Rong ordered.


    Lang Po threw a side glimpse at Jing Rong before he gently lowered his head, kept his sword and returned to his ce obediently.


    The atmosphere was filled with awkwardness due to the incident. Jing Rong scanned the schrs with his gaze and mumbled, "Mingshan Academy?" After some pondering, he nodded and said with a grin, "You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve arrived at the border of Bingjing. We¡¯re not far away from Mingshan Academy."


    The audience exchanged a look in silence!


    "From my calction, Teacher Yu has founded Mingshan Academy for more than forty years, am I right? Mingshan Academy sessfully gained poprity during the first few years of its foundation. Children of many noble families and wealthy businessmen opted to forfeit their entrance to the National Academy and continued their studies at Mingshan Academy, which was located far away. Some of them even offered gold in exchange for a year of enrolment in Mingshan Academy, hoping to learn from Teacher Yu," Jing Rong spoke, appearing to be a cultured person.


    Listening to what he said, Lin Shu studied Jing Rong. <i>¡¯This man seems decent and is well-dressed. From hisnguage and action, he definitely does note from amon family. With the people who are guarding the pavilion with swords, hees from either a noble or a wealthy family.¡¯ </i>


    Lin Shu asked, "You know our teacher?"


    "I might or might not know him." Jing Rong smiled faintly. "Approximately forty years ago, he became the top schr in the imperial exam and gained a superior post at the Hanlin Academy. However, he was born to be a loner, as he offended a number of people. Maybe, he was never meant for Hanlin Academy. Hence, he resigned from his official position and proceeded to build Mingshan Academy. Teacher Yu is always well-known for being a stubborn yet childish old man. His way of teaching is very different from the others. Rumour says that he released a set of books that talk about punishments for students. All the teachers from all academy or private teachers own this book. But, many people are skeptical about the contents of the book. However, Teacher Yu has always been an arrogant man. He refused to amend the contents, and instead, he intensified it. Eventually, he grew notorious."


    Jing Rong said the word "notorious" firmly and confidently! It was as though Teacher Yu from Mingshan Academy was absolutely disreputable. The five schrs reckoned that Jing Rong¡¯s statement was unjust. One of them immediately defended Teacher Yu, "Our teacher is a sage. How can you, amon yet uneducated man, insult our teacher? He received eulogy from thete emperor and his life was documented in biography, all to say that he was the wisest person. His students are either highly intelligent or very talented people. Where did the hearsaye from? Stop spreading false rumors. From what I see, you are extremely narrow-minded!" He made his stand clear to side with Teacher Yu.


    Another schr spoke unexpectedly, "But, I don¡¯tpletely disagree with this young master. Indeed, the teacher has a bad temper. His approach to education is rather conservative. Besides confining one¡¯s mindset and behavior, the strict education system practices precision. However, Confucian ideology has always been flexible. It emphasizes for students to act and learn following their wills. Contrary to that, teacher¡¯s orthodox approach to education forbids any personal opinions. Eventually, students fail to utilize their knowledge."


    The audience turned to look at the man as they heard the voice. The man, with the surname Shang and name Zhuo, was a schr from Mingshan Academy. He seemed decent and honest. His eyes beamed of intelligence. However, he did note from a wealthy family like the other schrs. He grew up in poverty and had always lived frugally. He was able to enroll in Mingshan Academy solely with his ability. As he was more knowledgeable than the other schrs, he was given the nickname of "Confucius Reincarnate".

 Chapter 503

    Shang Zhuo¡¯s words immediately made his colleague unhappy. Someone bumped his shoulder roughly. "Shang Zhuo, what are you saying? How could you say that of Teacher? We don¡¯t speak ill of our own."


    "That¡¯s right, why are you siding with them?" Other schoolmates all started to scold him, not understanding why he would help outsiders and criticize his own teacher in public.


    Lin Shu was already feeling irritable. Upon hearing the criticisms, he immediately red at the normally stoic Shang Zhuo with gritted teeth and raised a clenched fist. <i>If he were not his study partner, he would definitely give him a severe beating!</i>


    In contrast with the fierce criticism of others, Jing Rong looked at Shang Zhuo with appreciation, thinking, <i>this is truly an intelligent man! </i>


    Shang Zhuo didn¡¯t take notice of the criticism but boldly looked Jing Rong in the eye. "Even though Teacher has many oddities, willingness to learn starts from good etiquette, being rude to others starts from a sharp manner. Although Teacher follows Confucianism rigorously and meticulously, his strictness represents respect to the Way. Even if one cannot do as one desires, our learning is never outdated and respects ancient literature. Then again, the lofty principles in those books have always been useless and inessible, could you then still say that it was poorly taught? Our teacher is wise and knowledgeable - even though he appears arrogant, he is actually a true teacher of the Confucian principles."


    The audience was stunned.


    Shang Zhuo¡¯s work at the Academy couldn¡¯t be considered outstanding, but the philosophical speech he gave was undeniably impressive and attracted Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention. Naturally, she gave him a second look. This man appeared gentle and kind, with the grace of a schr and without the arrogant airs of those from wealthy families. Additionally, she noticed that the other four in the group were clenching soggy copies of their books - only his had been tucked away in his clothes, stained by nary a single drop of rain. <i>A true schr!</i>


    Shang Zhuo¡¯s words had Jing Rong nodding in agreement. "That¡¯s right, Teacher Yu is a true teacher of the divine Way. Even though he is entric, he¡¯s a rare sage. In thest few decades, two of the top three schrs of Great Lin were students of Teacher Yu. Lord Cao and Lord Liu of the current Ministry of Personnel Records Department, Lord Jiang Chen of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Lin Si the scribe of Hanlin Academy, and Lord Bing of the Scribes¡¯ Academy; they all are students of Teacher Yu. Even the current Emperor calls him teacher. However bad his reputation is, he is unparalleled with regard to his knowledge and understanding of literature and philosophy."


    The crowd was shocked into silence once again. This person is truly weird - before, he was denigrating Teacher Yu, yet turned around to praise him to the skies in the next breath. <i>How iprehensible!</i>


    Lin Shu gave him a look. "Your opinion certainly changes very quickly."


    Jing Rong smiled.


    Shang Zhuo smiled as well. "Actually, it¡¯s not that this one¡¯s opinion changes quickly, but that he has not finished speaking."


    He cupped his hands and gave Jing Rong a deferential nod. "Shang Zhuo is not talented and prematurely said the second half of what you wanted to express. Please forgive my ignorant interpretation."


    <i>An extremely intelligent person!</i>


    Jing Rong was greatly appreciative of his wit and strode in front of him. "Your name is Shang Zhuo?"


    "That¡¯s right."


    "You appear more mature than your colleagues."


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    After some contemtion, Jing Rong spoke again, "If I recall correctly, the spring entrance exams originally scheduled for March were dyed until July due to the demise of the Crown Prince. Looking at the date, you should be entering the capital for your exams in less than a month. Why aren¡¯t you studying in school then?"


    "Teacher had us go down the mountain to buy some books, precisely because we will head to the capital soon. Who knew that we would be caught by the rain on our way back."


    "Oh..." He nodded and continued, "The pce test is right after the test in July; you are all students of Mingshan Academy¡¯s Teacher Yu - I believe that some of you will definitely receive an award for the top three schrs."


    Shang Zhuo modestly replied, "Thank you for your kind words."


    In his corner of the pavilion, Mo Ruo leisurely uncorked his ever-present sk of wine and took several gulps. The fumes from the wine swirled with the fresh scent of rainwater, permeating the air within to create a fresh and sweet fragrance.


    Only Lin Shu wrinkled his brows and pinched his nose, ring in Mo Ruo¡¯s direction with disdain.


    Mo Ruo smiled. "I don¡¯t think this rain will stop anytime soon. Since Mingshan Academy is just up the road, why don¡¯t we travel a little more and spend the night there before setting out again in the morning?"


    "Our academy never takes in stragglers," Lin Shu huffed frostily.


    "The decision to take in people lies with your Teacher Yu. He may decide not to take in most travelers; but for us, he wouldn¡¯t dare to refuse."


    "How arrogant."


    Mo Ruoughed and took another gulp of wine without borating further.


    Jing Rong agreed with Mo Ruo. The Northern terrain was difficult and furtherplicated by the rain. If they traveled through the night, there would be a high risk of idents or other troubles. It would be better to stay at Mingshan Academy for the night. Thus, he instructed Lang Po, "We¡¯ll set off for Mingshan Academy when the rain eases up."


    "Should I inform Teacher Yu in advance?"


    "No need. Give him a surprise."


    "Yes."


    <i>Surprise? It¡¯d be a mercy if you didn¡¯t scare him halfway into his grave! Take pity on the old man in his twilight years. </i>


    Jing Rong intended to offer the students a lift in the carriage when the rain let up, but they were stubborn and ran towards the academy, hugging their damp books. Mingshan Academy was not far away; they just took a leisurely ride of half a stick of incense time.


    Lin Shu and his group arrived at the academy first. They immediately looked for Teacher Yu once they changed into clean clothes.


    At that time, Teacher Yu was having a nap in the study. He was hunched over in the pear blossom chair, still clutching a long wooden ruler. His head was hanging so low that his face was barely visible - only his snow-white hair and long beard could be seen.


    In the room, the chirping of sparrows could be heard mingling with the gentle pitter-patter of rain. Together it created a perfect soundtrack for an afternoon nap.


    "Teacher," Lin Shu approached him with light steps as he called out.


    No response.


    "Teacher," he called out again.


    Only then did Teacher Yu stir and raise his head. He stroked his long white beard and stared at the person in front of him with slitted eyes.


    "You¡¯re back." His voice was very low and hoarse.


    "Yes."


    "Bought all the books?"


    "We bought the books...but it was pouring outside and many of the books got wet."


    "Oh?" Teacher Yu hummed and cracked his neckzily, the very picture of a leisurely old man. He red at Lin Shu again. "Why are you still here then? Hurry up and go dry the books."


    Lin Shu fidgeted for a moment.


    Teacher Yu put down the wooden ruler on the desk. "Is there something else?"


    "Teacher, there¡¯s a group of people from the outside heading towards the Academy, wanting to lodge here for the night."


    <i>Lodge here for the night? </i>


    Teacher Yu¡¯s wrinkled face immediately darkened. He waved a sleeve in dismissal. "Chase them away."


    Lin Shu smiled to himself. "Yes, this student will chase them away right now." He bowed again in farewell and headed outside.

 Chapter 504

    When Lin Shu arrived at the front door of the academy, Jing Rong and his group also drew up and stopped in front of the academy. Ji Yunshu hopped off the carriage and started to study the Mingshan Academy with immense interest.


    A que with the words "Mingshan Academy" hung above the main door. It was nothing like the shimmering gold ques that were owned by wealthy families. This one was carved meticulously with a sculptor, by hand. Next, it was soaked in ink until it had an even coating. Lastly, the entire que, including the edges, was polished to a fine sheen. Instead of extravagant, it appeared elegant.


    Mingshan Academy was located in the midst of mountains, surrounded by greenery. Right outside of the academy was an endless bamboo forest. The bamboo leaves rustling as the wind swirled by. As the rain had just stopped a moment ago, the scent of the soil intertwined with the fragrance of the bamboo made a really soothing smell. There were even birds chirping amongst the bamboo forests. There was no doubt why it was named as the Mingshan Academy![1. The name of the academy also trantes to "Ming" Birdsong "shan" Mountain.] It was very fortunate if one was able to stay at such a beautiful and serene environment for a long period of time.


    Jing Rong raised the corner of his lips when he saw Lin Shu and his peers standing at the door of the academy. "I reckon that Teacher Yu has been informed about our arrival?"


    With his chin up, Lin Shu said, "I¡¯ve notified Teacher upon your arrival. He sent a message for you to leave here as soon as possible. Our academy has never been known for our hospitality towards outsiders." <i>It was absolutely unweing! </i>


    "Teacher Yu has a peculiar way of weing his guests."


    "These are the rules of the academy. It¡¯s been carved on the wall of regtions ever since the academy¡¯s opening day. Who are you to break the rules? It¡¯s better for you to leave now," he said as he waved his hand, gesturing Jing Rong to leave.


    Lang Po straightened his face upon hearing Lin Shu¡¯s words. <i>¡¯This brat must be tired of living. I don¡¯t even speak to our Prince in this manner. How can you be so rude and arrogant to our Prince?¡¯ </i>Lang Po thought to himself.


    Before Lang Po was able to get near Lin Shu, he was stopped by Jing Rong. Jing Rong threw him a side glimpse with furrowed brows as he sternly ordered, "Go back to your ce."


    Under the awkward atmosphere, Lang Po could only re furiously at Lin Shu and shake his fist impotently in the air as he backed down.


    Since the beginning of the conversation, Jing Rong, who was known for his quick temper, had been acting surprisingly polite. It was as though he had reincarnated into apletely different person. Before long, Jing Rong shed a smile, "Little Brother, I will have to trouble you to send my message to Teacher Yu. There are only four words."


    "What are the words?"


    "Morning tides and setting sun."


    <i>Huh? What on earth is that? </i>


    Lin Shu was full of hostility and resentment towards Jing Rong andpany. He stubbornly insisted, "I¡¯ve said it before. Mingshan Academy doesn¡¯t wee any guests. Do you not understand what I said? Or are you trying to look for trouble?"


    At this moment, Shang Zhuo returned after changing his clothes in time to overhear the phrase ¡¯morning tides and setting sun¡¯, that Jing Rong intended to send to Teacher Yu. Shang Zhuo, who had always been a good mediator, went forward and said, "Everyone, the rule is true. Outsiders have been forbidden from entering Mingshan Academy since the beginning, not to mention staying overnight. Although the sun has set and it¡¯s not right to let you spend your night in the wild, but we all have to adhere to the rules."


    "This one is not trying to put you in a difficult position. If Teacher Yu insists to forbid us entry to the academy after you send the words ¡¯morning tides and setting sun¡¯ to him, then I won¡¯t insist."


    <i>Hmm... </i>


    After consideration, Shang Zhuo said, "Fine, I¡¯ll send the words to Teacher."


    Lin Shu quickly pulled Shang Zhuo aside "Why are you messing with the situation?" Lin Shu asked, annoyed.


    Shang Zhuo replied, "Nheless, they are guests. Lin Shu, don¡¯t dwell on the incident at the pavilion."


    "You..." Lin Shu gave out a snort. Then, he blocked the main door with his peers, stopping anyone from entering the academy.


    They were held in a stalemate.


    Mo Ruo asked Jing Rong, "When did your temper change so drastically? Why were you being so polite?"


    Jing Rong grinned, "Many of Teacher Yu¡¯s students, take after him in temperament. However, I favour people like them. The royal court of Great Linck people like this. Moreover, the champion of official exams this year... might be a schr of Mingshan Academy," he said purposefully. His intention was apparent.


    "Indeed. You¡¯re preparing for the times toe," Mo Ruo urately spoke Jing Rong¡¯s mind.


    "It can¡¯t be considered preparation. Nheless, it¡¯s always better to gain a friend than an enemy in the royal court."


    "Fine. You¡¯re smart." With a thumbs-up, Mo Ruo approved Jing Rong¡¯s intelligent n. Yet, he mocked Jing Rong who was trying to lure his prey by acting kind and innocent.


    Tang Si, who was far away, saw the two of them who were mumbling to each other. Curious, she gently nudged Ji Yunshu who was standing beside her, "What do you think they¡¯re talking about?" She pointed towards the guys¡¯ direction with her chin.


    Ji Yunshu nced over before she shook her head.


    Failing to get an answer, Tang Si was bored. Again, she asked, "I¡¯ve another question to ask. What happened at the pavilion when I was sleeping inside the carriage?"


    "Something good happened."


    "What was it?" Her eyes beamed.


    "It was the greatest thing ever!¡¯


    "Tell me!"


    However, Ji Yunshu ignored the question. Irritated, Tang Si stomped her feet and turned around grumpily.


    In the meantime, Shang Zhuo was sending the words to Teacher Yu. Upon hearing the words, Teacher Yu¡¯s small eyes and mouth widened in synchrony. After a long while, he stood up with both his hands taking support from the armchair. He left the room at a quick pace and staggered towards the main gate of the academy.


    This was the first time the schr had ever seen Teacher Yu in such a hurry. Despite the greetings from the schrs, Teacher Yu did not pause to respond. Intrigued by the possibility of something big happening, the schrs trailed Teacher Yu¡¯s steps and headed towards the main gate.


    The Mingshan Academy upied an enormous amount ofnd. Teacher Yu took almost the same time as half a joss stick to burn, to walk from the courtyard to the main gate. He was panting throughout his journey, as though he had almost lost his breath.


    When he arrived at the main door, he saw the group who were standing outside the academy. Naturally, his gazended on Jing Rong, whose face bore some resemnce to thete emperor!


    Dragging his robe, he promptly walked forward to greet Jing Rong with a bow. Jing Rong took a step forward before he quickly lifted Teacher Yu¡¯s elbows.


    "Teacher Yu, we¡¯re not in the royal court. There¡¯s no need for manners."


    Teacher Yu nodded, "Yes," as he replied politely.


    All the schrs were stupefied. In their minds, Teacher Yu was a strict man who reprimanded his students with a ruler in his hand with nopromise for the slightest issue. It was extremely rare to see a smile on his face, not to mention to see him being so respectful.


    <i>What happened? Did the sun rise from the west? </i>


    Immediately, Teacher Yu invited Jing Rong and his people into the academy. Besides, he admonished Lin Shu, who was standing by the main door, "How can you be rude to our guests? Where did you learn the manner to forbid the guests from entering? As a punishment, you shall copy the ¡¯Poetic Essays¡¯ ten times. You¡¯ll get ten strokes of the cane for every word you miss."


    He raised his hand and knocked hard on Lin Shu¡¯s head before he left the scene. Lin Shu was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 505

    For a long time, Lin Shu was too stunned to react.


    <i>Am I being reprimanded? </i>He stood still in a daze, questions swirling in his head as he stared at the group of people who stepped into the academy one after another. One of Lin Shu¡¯s peers asked, "Lin Shu, who are these people? Why was Teacher so polite to them?"


    Lin Shu had yet to let go of his grudge against them, regarding the incident that happened at the pavilion. He threw a hard punch at the door with his clenched fist. <i>Thud!</i> Then, he could do nothing but go to carry out his punishment of copying the ¡¯Poetic Essays¡¯.


    Teacher Yu ushered Jing Rong andpany into the living room. After he dismissed his pageboy, he stood in the middle of the hall and greeted Jing Rong with a bow.


    "There is no need to be ceremonious, Teacher Yu."


    However, Teacher Yu replied, "Although we are outside the pce, it¡¯s still necessary to greet Your Highness properly. There is an old saying that goes, one should neverpse in manners; even one in power should be appropriately humble."


    <i>This old and stubborn man is indeed a teacher.</i> Jing Rong put on a faint smile.


    "Have a seat, Teacher Yu."


    Teacher Yu made another bow before he slowly lifted his robe and sat down on another chair. He gently stroke his grey beard as squinted and askeds, "Why did Your Highness visit our academy?"


    "This Prince is travelling for an official matter. I failed to anticipate the rainy season in June and it rained our whole journey. We are passing by Bingjing and I knew that Mingshan Academy is located here. Hence, I decided to seek shelter at your academy. I believe that Teacher Yu would not mind?"


    "There¡¯s a rule in our academy that forbids any outsider from entering ourpound, not to mention spending a night at our academy. Rules should not be broken, but Your Highness brought up the words of thete emperor, ¡¯Morning Tides and Setting Sun¡¯ . It will be a contempt towards thete emperor if this one fails to provide hospitality to Your Highness."


    Jing Rong replied, "Thete emperor bestowed the names ¡¯Morning Tides¡¯ and ¡¯Setting Sun¡¯ to Teacher Yu before the Mingshan Academy was officially named. Teacher Yu was free to choose either one of the names. Yet, Teacher thought that the name ¡¯Morning Tides¡¯ was ominous as tide onlysted temporarily. Meanwhile, ¡¯Setting Sun¡¯ was too exaggerated for you. You turned down both the suggestions and named it as ¡¯Mingshan¡¯ instead, upsetting thete emperor. The reason this Prince brought up the words today was to ask for a favour from teacher, hoping that you could lend us your hospitality for the night."


    "Everyone who visits this woods is a guest to us. I wouldn¡¯t dare to refuse Your Highness¡¯s arrival at our academy. Nheless, I¡¯m but an old man who wishes for a serene and quiet life."


    "There¡¯s no need for these flowery praises."


    To be frank, Jing Rong thought the old man was somewhat adorable. They continued chatting on trivial pleasantries.


    "These paintings are pretty well done," Ji Yunshu spoke abruptly. They followed her gaze to the painting on the wall. Ji Yunshu had been standing in front of the painting since she stepped into the room, admiring the painting with her head gently lifted.


    It was ¡¯A Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix¡¯, a painting one meter tall by one and a half meters long. On it were ny-nine types of different legendary birds. Some of them were cuddling in pairs, some were resting on the branches and some seated on the ground. Painted with a diversity of beautiful colours and carefully-drawn strokes. In short, the painter was impressive!


    Teacher Yu responded, "This is but a replica."


    Ji Yunshu nodded as she grinned, "This is, of course, an imitation. The genuine ¡¯A Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix¡¯ is not here." The original painting was kept in her avaricious father¡¯s collection.


    She continued speaking. "However, this replica is more delicate than the original painting. Furthermore, its colour is also much more vibrant. Although it isn¡¯t the genuine drawing by Ouyang Ye, it is, in fact, better than the original."


    "Young master, do you know the arts?"


    "I barely know the basics," she replied humbly before she asked again, "I wonder who is the painter of this replica?"


    Teacher Yu stroked his beard as he replied proudly, "This is the work of my student, Shang Zhuo. His skill in replicating paintings is top-notch. He is able to imitate the handwriting and the brushstrokes wlessly."


    <i>Shang Zhuo? So it was that polite and knowledgeable schr! </i>


    Ji Yunshu was further intrigued by this schr.


    Teacher Yu continued to reveal more about Shang Zhuo. ording to Teacher Yu, Shang Zhuo was born with the talent of replicating paintings. He had drawn two hundred and three types of birds by imitating the original paintings. Besides that, he had also recreated approximately fiftyndscape paintings. Most of the paintings were kept in Teacher Yu¡¯s collection. Although they were imitations, the paintings had a collection value, and Shang Zhuo also used the paintings to offset his tuition fee.


    Tang Si approached the painting and studied it diligently. Then, she tilted her head.


    "Is this a good painting? Why is this a good painting?" she asked as she reached out, intending to touch the painting. Instantly, her hand was pped by Ji Yunshu.


    She took her hand back as she red at Ji Yunshu. Mo Ruo chuckled from the side as he watched the scene.


    Later, Teacher Yu summoned Uncle Zhang, the housekeeper of the academy, and ordered, "Immediately arrange a few superior rooms for our guests and provide them with the best hospitality."


    "Noted."


    Actually, Uncle Zhang had never seen Teacher Yu agree to let anyone stay over at the academy. He was familiar with Teacher Yu¡¯s strange character and his sheer stubbornness. <i>¡¯Why did Teacher Yu agree to let them stay here?¡¯ </i>He dwelled on his thoughts, yet, did not voice out his query. Then, he ushered the group to the guest room.


    The guest room was actually the study room for the schrs. Despite having minimal furniture, the room was sparkling clean. The scent of the books wafted through the air as the room was upied with assorted books.


    Having travelled a long journey, Ji Yunshu was exhausted. Hence, she took a short rest inside the room. By the time she woke, the sun had already set.


    Not long after she woke up, a boy from the academy entered the room after he knocked on the door. He brought a set of dishes into the room. "Teacher, this is your meal. You shall eat as you have just woken up."


    She nodded and took a seat before asking, "Where is Young Master Jing?"


    "Young Master Jing is having a leisurely chat over tea with the teacher at the courtyard. He left a message, asking you to not look for him after you¡¯re awake. You may take a stroll around the academy or visit the study hall at the front yard. They are having a lecture now. You can be their guest if you¡¯re interested."


    "Alright. Thanks."


    "I shall not disturb your meal further," the boy said as he exited the room.


    Ji Yunshu was truly starving and her stomach had long been growling. Just when Ji Yunshu lifted her chopsticks, someone pushed the window open. The cold wind blew into the room.


    Tang Si, with her elbow resting on the side of the window, extended her upper body into the room. She told Ji Yunshu yfully, "Ah Ji, you¡¯ve spent hours sleeping. Let¡¯s go! We take a walk to loosen up our bone. You have no idea how big Mingshan Academy is. There arenterns everywhere and it¡¯s more beautiful than the night at Houliao."


    "You go ahead."


    "Don¡¯t be so boring."


    Unbothered, Ji Yunshu resumed eating her meal.


    Unfortunately, Tang Si was not one who gave up easily. After not getting any reply for a long time, she jumped through the window and took a seat at the table. "Ah Ji, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s so boring to stay here alone. Why don¡¯t you take a stroll with me?" Tang Si said coquettishly.

 Chapter 506

    When Tang Si tried to act cute, she resembled Ne Zha from the children¡¯s book "Ten Thousand Whys" [1]. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t pay attention to her and just asked, "Why don¡¯t you go find Mo Ruo and ask him to apany you?"


    "Don¡¯t even talk about him, didn¡¯t I just give him a kick this morning? He¡¯s been angry at me for the whole trip. When I went to find him just then, he shut the door straight away. If you think about it, I¡¯m his actually his saviour. Who treats their saviour like this? I shouldn¡¯t have saved him at the time, I should¡¯ve just let him die."


    "......"


    "Ah Ji, just apany me for a walk. You¡¯ll get sick if you¡¯re always cooped up indoors." She grabbed Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve and swung it to and fro.


    Ji Yunshu felt extremely helpless and looked outside. Although it was evening, it was brightly lit outside and the lights cast off a red glow. Plus, the rain had stopped. She thought for a moment and nodded. "Ok."


    <i>Finally she agreed! </i>Tang Si happily dragged her out the door.


    Mingshan Academy was really quiterge. In the daytime, it was secluded and tranquil yet also cozy and charming. At night, it gave off a warm and elegant feeling. There were rednterns ced every ten metres or so on the meandering gravel path. Its light reflected off the blue green te, the shadow of the tree and the mahogany wood. Each object had its own quality thwhich randomly interweaved together to give off a subtle, antique charm that appealed to the eyes.


    The two of them wandered around the academy aimlessly. They didn¡¯t encounter a single schr along the way. Tang Si was bewildered, "Where the hell did they all go?"


    At that, Ji Yunshu recalled that the child who brought her meals had said that they were currently having lessons in the front courtyard. Since Mingshan Academy was so famous, it went without saying that there would be much to learn from its lessons. All the schrs must have gone to attend.


    If she kept on walking aimlessly with Tang Si, it would be more boring and noisier than being inside. Might as well drag Tang Si over there.


    <i>Inside the hall.</i>


    The numerous students sat upright with straight backs. Books were spread out in front of them and freshly ground ink at their sides. They stared straight at the teacher and listened attentively, eyes gleaming with a thirst for knowledge. On the lecture stage, an older man sat cross-legged with eyes closed, swaying his head as he lectured on the topic of ¡¯Piety as the fundamental principle¡¯.


    "The principle of piety was articted well in ancient times. All one¡¯s actions shalt ce piety forefront; the propriety of piety observed,pounded for thy closest kin. ¡¯Mencius¡¯ ssic of Filial Piety¡¯ hath said that one must first exude propriety, as naturally as one rises to stand. Hundred Schools of Thought hath remarked contemtively of the masses, thy father is the heavens, thy mother is the earth, to be unwed means to the first to bend thy knee out of piety. So piety is a virtue, it is benevolence. You must remember to act out of your own agency, Jiang Zi¡¯s ¡¯Encyclopedia¡¯ also said, that which is called......"


    The voice was deep and rich, but as it grew softer, his head also drooped lower.


    A few days ago, the master spent a lot of money to invite this teacher. Although he wasn¡¯t some divine teacher, he was famous in the Jing region. A vast majority of his students passed the imperial provincial examination. Although he really wasn¡¯t on the same level as Teacher Yu, Teacher wanted his students to learn from multiple schools of thought so that they could distil the essentials from each. So he invited this teacher over to let his students learn from a different teacher.


    Frankly speaking, it was like inviting any old speaker and have everyone listen to what he had to say and learn from it. The teacher was speaking at the front and the students became like statues and listened without moving until the teacher stopped talking......


    He fell asleep!


    The schrs who were unable to take it any longer stretched their necks and wriggled around, loosening up their muscles and bones.


    One of the boys with small eyes and a small nose turned around to look and happened to see Ji Yunshu standing outside of the study hall. He immediately nudged Lin Shu who was next to him and leaned over to say, "Lin Shu, look".


    <i>Hmm? </i>


    Lin Shu frowned, angry that his study was interrupted. At the same time, he turned around with annoyance to look at the direction he was pointing to and saw Ji Yunshu and Tang Si.


    "Why are they here?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "Master letting them stay here was already giving them face. Now they even dare toe here to the study hall."


    <i>He was mad as hell!</i>


    The small-eyed boy once again leaned towards him and let out a sinister smile, "Lin Shu, it¡¯s all because of them that you were punished by the teacher. Don¡¯t you want to......" <i>take revenge?</i>


    He didn¡¯t even finish talking when Lin Shu raised his hand to hit him heavily on the head.


    "Why are you hitting me?"


    "Don¡¯t cause trouble. I don¡¯t want to be punished and copy the ¡¯Poetic Essays¡¯ again. My hands are still sore."


    <i>It hurts a lot! </i>He held his head in pain, "Then what?"


    "Wait."


    Then the two of them sat tight waiting for an opportunity. In any case, Lin Shu had to take revenge.


    The teacher had his head bowed for a long while before raising it again. He squinted his small eyes and muttered. It looked like he couldn¡¯t carry on anymore. He then closed his books and carried them under his arm. Then he stood up, picked up his robes and said while he walked towards the exit behind him, "All of you should study on your own, learn the principles of piety well, the topic for this year¡¯s imperial civil service examination might be exactly this."


    His voice was deep but weak and dragged out even longer than the master and could only be no longer heard when he disappeared through the side door on the left.


    Once the teacher left, the students in the study hall that were supposed to study continued studying. But Lin Shu smiled evilly and brought the people that usually hung out with him and walked with long strides towards the door.


    Ji Yunshu actually wanted to leave when the teacher left as well. But just because she happened to see Lin Shu staring at her while he walked over, she may as well just wait where she was.


    "Is that Teacher Ji?"


    Sure enough, Lin Shu had already clearly figured out their identity.


    Ji Yunshu humbly bowed, "Indeed."


    Lin Shu smiled coldly, "The one named Jing amongst you was full of literary and philosophical knowledge. He had wless logic for any argument. You seem simrly clean and full of elegance with a schrly air. I wager that you¡¯re not bad as well?"


    His voice was so loud! It naturally attracted everyone to stand around and watch. Those who were originally packing up to return to their rooms all came up to watch the show.


    Ji Yunshu smiled. "This one is but a boorish man, how could Ipare to you? You are schrs of Mingshan Academy. The talented among you will be taking the imperial civil service examinations in the capital. Some of you will definitely emerge as one of the top three in the examinations. This one cannotpare to you in any way at all so I won¡¯t try to disy my measly ability in front of experts like yourselves."


    Lin Shu took two strides forward and his huge figure loomed over her. He raised his eyebrows and smiled treacherously. "Teacher Ji, on the surface you¡¯re humble but your words......are not humble at all." <i>His words were deliberately provocative!</i>


    [1] Seems to be a children¡¯sic or cartoon... imagine Dora the explorer or Caillou lol.

 Chapter 507

    Lin Shu¡¯s objective was apparent. He intended to redress his grievances with Ji Yunshu.


    However, Ji Yunshu aimed to avoid anymotion. She continued to wear a smile as she said, "Young Master Lin, my humility is of no matter. You may express yourself directly."


    "I came with no grudges nor motive. It is just that... in my opinion, Teacher must be a very knowledgeable and talented person. Therefore, I wish to learn from you and I hope that Teacher is willing to give a few pointers," he said as he bowed, showcasing his will to learn. He appeared to be rather genuine.


    Ji Yunshu pondered, <i>¡¯Should I pick up this hot potato of an issue?¡¯</i>


    In the meantime, Tang Si, who had been watching from the side, skipped towards the duo. Appearing carefree, she spoke with her ringing voice, "Ah Ji, they are obviously here to look for trouble. Didn¡¯t he say that he wished to learn from you? You should teach them a good lesson. Show the nerds that they will never be on par with you," she said with her chin up, looking down arrogantly at them.


    It was rare for the schrs to meet a woman within the academy. The group of boys turned to look at Tang Si. <i>¡¯Thisdy looks decent. She has delicate features and a petite body. Yet, her haughtiness is irritating.¡¯</i> [1]


    Lin Shu studied Tang Si before he replied with a condescending sneer. "Ady is supposed to stay at home and learn the arts, literature and handcrafts. You set a bad example for thedies, to stick around with a man, and worse, intrude into our academy. That is why people say that women are the source of trouble. We are schrs who are soon going to sit for the official examination. You should stay away to prevent bringing us bad luck."


    Tang Si¡¯s face turned green while she replied furiously, "What did you say?"


    "I¡¯m saying that disaster originates from beauty; they who rejoice in cmity."


    Tang Si did not understand what he said and turned anxiously to Ji Yunshu. "What are they talking about? What disaster? What cmity? What does he mean?"


    Her question triggered an explosion of contemptuousughter from the schrs, mocking her ignorance. Lin Shu, the meanest of them, scoffed mercilessly, "So, you¡¯re actually illiterate. But, that is fine. Nheless, ack of talent is the best value ady can carry."


    Despite not fully understanding Lin Shu¡¯s words, Tang Si could tell that he did not mean any good. She fumed, "I think that ivory can never grow from a dog¡¯s mouth! You¡¯re just looking for trouble."


    As she spoke, she reached out for the silver whip on her waist with its handle exposed. However, Ji Yunshu promptly stopped her. Ji Yunshu gave Tang Si an inconspicuous head shake, "Don¡¯t create any problems."


    "But, they..."


    "I repeat. This is not the right ce for you to make a scene."


    Anger red in Tang Si¡¯s eyes as she was breathing heavily. The resentment was stuck in her chest and she wanted to spit it in front of Lin Shu so badly.


    However, the schrs continued to mock her as theirughter grew louder. One of the schrs said bluntly, "Confucious was right. Women and petty people are the most difficult to support." The group guffawed at the remark.


    Tang Si pointed at the group before she turned and asked Ji Yunshu, "What do they mean?"


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s face dimmed. She stared at the schrs who were taught to be polite and gentle. Yet, they were acting spiteful, unkind and contemptible. Ji Yunshu was disappointed and slightly exasperated by their actions.


    Coincidentally, a boy passed by and witnessed the scene. He quickly went to Teacher Yu to report it. However, Teacher Yu was engaged in a casual chat with Jing Rong at the walkway of the backyard.


    The long walkway was decorated with rednterns; light from thenterns shone on the delicately sculpted pirs, the floor and the trees. Shadows from the trees made a misty out-of-focus, yet beautiful picture on the floor. The picturesque scene, coupled with the soothing noise from the swaying of the leaves, made a perfect ce for chatting.


    There was a square tform at the end of the walkway. The tform was shielded by three exquisitely engraved screens. One side of the tform was not covered and fragrant tea scent wafted through the air. As the tantalizing aroma lingered, it created aforting atmosphere.


    Legs crossed, Jing Rong and Teacher Yu sat facing each other. A tea set, with a teapot filled with tea and two cups, was ced on a short table. Jing Rong took a sip from the teacup and leisurely savoured it before he said, "Teacher Yu, what an enjoyable life as you¡¯re living, to be able to spend your days in such a serene and quiet ce. You¡¯re living a retired life that many desire. The word ¡¯leisurely¡¯ describes your current situation perfectly."


    Before Jing Rong, Teacher Yu was carrying a fan in his hand and gently waving it. His beard was so long, to the extent that a major part of his mouth was hidden behind the beard. Thus, it was impossible to study his expression.


    Teacher Yu replied, "Indeed. This is a nice ce. A peaceful ce that is far from politics."


    "It seems like Teacher made the right choice to resign from the royal court."


    "The royal court is surrounded by rumours and gossip. Every word and decision made in the royal court is regted and restricted. People say that one should always stay where he or she truly belongs. I agree with that and don¡¯t see the necessity for one to strain for an official position in the royal court," Teacher Yu heaved a sigh. He had a habit of dragging thest sybus of his sentence.


    Despite his tone, he did not sound irritating. Instead, his words were rather intriguing in this rxing environment.


    Jing Rong seconded, "Only the wisest men can be virtuous. I agree with Teacher. The royal court is flooded with politics and power struggles. It is undeniably a lofty ce, but many get hurt or die. Teacher Yu made the decision to retire from royal court forty years ago and founded Mingshan Academy here. Yet, Teacher has not stopped nurturing and providing young talents for the royal court. Arge majority of graduates from Mingshan Academy are now serving the people as upright and just officials that work diligently for the people. This is the result of Teacher¡¯s hard work throughout the years."


    Teacher Yu, who was sitting opposite, continued to fan himself. "Nheless, thews are set and everyone should adhere to thews. The royal court resembles a battlefield. Everyone yearns for the highest ce on thedder. However, many fail to realize the fact that the higher they climb, the harder they will fall. But, if you are able to grab and cling onto a vine when you¡¯re climbing, when you fall, you willnd safely as long as the vine stays intact for the whole time. I repeat this lecture to my students once every three years."


    The official examination was held once every three years and he had to repeat his lecture to his students every time. That was the reason why Teacher Yu¡¯s students, who were serving the royal court, did a decent job and were all able to secure their positions. It was rare for his students to be removed or suspended from their official positions.


    Jing Rong nodded in acknowledgement to Teacher Yu¡¯s statement.


    A few momentster, Teacher Yu sighed once again before he continued, "In spite of my forty-year retirement, I am constantly updated about thetest incidents that are happening in the royal court. Some of my students write to me regrly to keep in touch with me. Not long before this, I heard about the incident that involved the crown prince. The cause of the incident is unclear, but it affects the entire country. There are only two possibilities: the crown prince had either spent many years nning nned many for the rebellion, or he was instigated by someone else. Crown Prince..." he ended his sentence with a prolonged sybus once again. He took a sip out of the teacup nonchntly before he continued, "He is a foolish person. The fire at the Chengqing Hall was caused by the metal wires that were painted with sulphur. Crown Prince doesn¡¯t look like someone who coulde up with such a meticulous ploy. Ambush the pce and murder the emperor? That would cost him his life! He was already the crown prince and the throne would eventually belong to him. Was he in such a hurry to reign the country? From what I see, there must be someone else behind the scheme."


    Teacher Yu panted slightly after his long speech and coughed twice. His audacity in talking about the crimes of the Crown Prince in front of another prince was staggering. He seemed uncaring of the fact that his words might be passed onto the Emperor.


    [1] Urgh. Men.

 Chapter 508

    Teacher Yu must be the only person in the world brazen enough to talk about a dead person, especially one such as the Crown Prince, under the current circumstances. <i>This seemingly idle old man is very well updated with the news from the Capital. </i>


    Jing Rong said in a straightforward manner, "Is Teacher not afraid that I¡¯ll leak your words out? This is a life-or-death matter. If your statement is passed on to the Emperor, you will not be able to retain your Mingshan Academy anymore."


    However, Teacher Yu has never been afraid of dying. Many of his students were still serving the royal court. It would not be a wise choice for the Emperor to punish him. It would trigger a rebellion or a mass resignation, hindering the work at the royal court. Eventually, the Emperor would be the one to bear the consequences! There¡¯s a saying; ¡¯You can kill a loyal official, or punish a careless one, but you can never offend a cunning official.¡¯ This statement was best to describe cunning officials like Teacher Yu, who was influential, yet, did not directly work for the royal court.


    He spread out his hands as he replied, "The Emperor is nowhere near us. What we are talking about has nothing to do with Ole¡¯ Eight."


    <i>Eighth Brother? He¡¯s definitely talking about the Qi Zhen Emperor! </i>Other than thete Emperor, Teacher Yu was the only person who would dare to address the Emperor this way.


    Jing Rong gave a chuckle. <i>¡¯This old man is so adorable. His grey beard, fluttering in the wind, makes him look especially adorable.¡¯</i>


    At this moment, a boy ran hurriedly from the study hall. "Teacher, something happened!" he yelled.


    Irritated, Teacher Yu threw a glimpse at the boy before he reprimanded, "Look at you. It¡¯s fine for you to be impetuous on normal days. But you¡¯re reckless even when we have a guest. Are you asking for a beating?"


    "No, Teacher. I mean..."


    "What are you trying to say? Why are you stammering?"


    "That... something happened in the study hall."


    Teacher Yu seemed to be a person who did not speak hastily. However, he was gently annoyed at this point. He pped his fan on his thigh as he asked, "What exactly happened?"


    The boy, feeling ufortable, threw an anxious glimpse at Jing Rong, before he spoke, "It was Teacher Ji. He was having an argument with Lin Shu at the study hall."


    Perplexed, Teacher Yu asked, "An argument?"


    "It happened when Teacher Fang finished his lecture. Saying that he wished to learn from Teacher Ji, Lin Shumenced an argument with Teacher Ji, putting Teacher Ji in a difficult situation. I happened to pass by and witnessed the scene. Therefore, I promptly came to inform Teacher Yu."


    <i>He wished to learn from Ji Yunshu? That sounds interesting!</i>


    Lin Shu¡¯s impulsiveness and relentlessness were well known in the Academy. If the situation failed to go his way, he would possibly react physically and hurt the delicate Teacher Ji. Teacher Yu would have no way topensate the Prince if anything happened to Teacher Ji.


    Worried about the situation, Teacher Yu supported himself with his palms on his knees, intending to head to the scene. But, he was immediately halted by Jing Rong.


    "Teacher doesn¡¯t have to be worried about such a petty issue. It¡¯s a good thing for them to learn from each other. The only bad thing about Teacher Ji is ack of reading. It¡¯s her gain that your student wants to learn from her."


    "You don¡¯t know how impulsive Lin Shu is. I¡¯ll not be able to reimburse your loss if he identally injured him..."


    Smiling, Jing Rong replied, "Please don¡¯t be fooled by Teacher Ji¡¯s skinny figure. Don¡¯t worry, she is very headstrong. You will not have to reimburse anything even if she broke an arm, a leg, or her neck. You only have to enjoy the tea and the conversation with me."


    If the Prince said so, there was nothing for Teacher Yu to argue about. Cradling his head with his hands, he ordered the boy, "It¡¯s fine. Return to the study hall and tell them to do whatever they like. Don¡¯t disturb me with such petty matters." The boy bowed before he left the scene.


    The moment the boy stepped out, Teacher Yu seemed to be abruptly reminded of something. His small eyes widened as he dwelled in his deep thought. Eventually, he spoke out of realization, "A while ago, one of my students sent me a letter, saying that there was a teacher surnamed Ji who solved a mysterious missing person¡¯s case in the Capital. Later, the teacher was assigned the ¡¯Lin Capital Case¡¯. He even solved the trouble they faced during their journey from Qujiang to the Capital. Could he be..."


    In fact, Teacher Yu knew the answer.


    Jing Rong replied with a faint smile but offered no words. He lifted the cup before him and took a sip out of it. In the meantime, Teacher Yu, who was sitting in front of Jing Rong, nodded before he resumed to wave the fan in his hand.


    ......


    In the study hall, the group of schrs continued to mock Tang Si, saying that ¡¯ack of talent is the best value ady can carry¡¯. Ji Yunshu restrained the enraged Tang Si and walked toward Lin Shu. Her crescent eyes were like a clear spring pool, tranquil and bewitching. However, at this moment, they shone with a fierce frostiness, able to pierce through one¡¯s heart with a single re.


    She locked eyes with Lin Shu, "The quote ¡¯ack of talent is the best value ady can carry¡¯ is a groundless statement made by bookmen like you who know nothing else but reading."


    "A groundless statement?" Lin Shu scoffed.


    "Not everydy stays in their rooms all day. Not everydy spends their day sewing, ying musical instruments and drawing. Nor does everydy dedicate their lives to serving their husbands and nurturing their children. There are no regtions as to whatdies should do. Neither is it regted that every man must ride on the battlefield and glory in their horsemanship. Ady can ride a horse and travel across the wilderness just as well as men."


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s statement triggered an eruption of scornfulughter.


    <i>Ridiculous! Ady can do what a man does? </i>That was an absolute joke for the sanctimonious male schrs.


    Lin Shu lifted his chin to stare at Ji Yunshu in disdain. He reminded Ji Yunshu of Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s attitude when he wrecked her courtyard. He shrugged and scoffed, "Apparently you¡¯re someone who¡¯s merely good at talking. If you were able to make that statement, why don¡¯t you enlighten us with your knowledge? When had ady sessfully defeated a man? When has ady sessfully done what a man could do? Since ancient times, has any book or saint said thatdies are equal to men?" <i>He was relentless! </i>


    All the attention in the room were focused on the two of them and a majority of them were solely prying. ¡¯Mingshan Academy¡¯ had always been their badge of pride. They always believed that they were superior to others and that it was their right to be prideful.


    On the other hand, looking at Teacher Ji¡¯s slight figure; her head did not seem to be capable of fitting much knowledge. <i>If he really did start debating with Lin Shu, he would definitely fail as badly as an egg trying to hurt a stone. </i>


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t wish to turn a sacred ce of learning into a mess, so she continued to restrain herself, suppressing her temper. The disdainful smirk on Lin Shu¡¯s face widened as he saw Ji Yunshu remain silent. With his hands on his waist, he mocked her tantly. "Teacher Ji can¡¯t answer my questions? I thought you had a bellyful of knowledge. It seems that you really can only p your mouth."


    Lin Shu¡¯s words had now forced Ji Yunshu into a corner. She gently lifted her chin and straightened her back while her gaze was slowly filled by a tinge of ferociousness.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll give you a lecture if you are interested. But, it¡¯s better for you to grab your brush and jot it down. What I¡¯m going to sayter can never be found in your textbooks of poems and morals."


    <i>Never be found in the textbooks? Did you make this up? </i>

 Chapter 509

    <i>You want me to jot it down? </i>


    Lin Shu snorted. "Come on then, tell me. What exactly can¡¯t be found in our literary texts?" <i>He was awaiting Ji Yunshu¡¯s fall from grace!</i>


    Ji Yunshu spoke carefully, "It was recorded in the Military Annals that thete Emperor began to traverse the country in the third year of his reign. Hemanded mighty troops, fought in the harsh North with the Yue Army, and eliminated thirteen cities in his wake. His g flew high across thend, hanging from the city towers for a staggering nine days, fluttering proudly in the winds. His brave general Liao Wei was titled there, earning his ce as the Great Lin General who has conquered the most number of cities, but it wasn¡¯t because of his bravery and wits, it was because he had the help of a female strategist named Zhao Ye - she could read by age three and had already devoured tens of thousands of military scrolls by age five. By ten, she stood on the battleground, offering advice and tactics. She was responsible for the retreat of the South Liang army and she returned to the Great Lin, emerging victorious. She published ¡¯The Art of War on Land¡¯ under the pen name ¡¯Bai Zi¡¯ when she was only twelve years old, detailing everything from preparing troops to conquering a city to a myriad of strategies. The original copy is still preserved in the Imperial Pce¡¯s library. Zhao Ye spent her entire life on the battlefield and her des speak for themselves. She passed away at the age of sixty-five in the thirtieth year of thete Emperor¡¯s reign."


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in disbelief.


    Ji Yunshu had no intentions of stopping there and continued, "Taking things slightly further back, the Emperor before that, Ping Sheng Emperor, ascended to the throne at twenty-four, but passed away of illness only a year after. The Empress Dowager, Xiao Zhuang Empress, assisted her young son as he took his rightful ce as heir. Just three monthster in the same year, East Ju came pushing across the border. In order to prevent civil unrest, the Empress Dowager could only take up the mantle ofmand and ordered thirty thousand soldiers to defend the North as they headed South. Another ten thousand were deployed to attack the East from the West - it took no more than six months before East Ju surrendered to the Great Lin¡¯s name. The next July, there was an internal revolt - Marquis Lian submitted two petitions for impeachment. The Empress Dowager had no choice but to bring her young son to seek refuge at the South Tower Temple. She delivered a secret letter to the outstations at all four borders and single-handedly coordinated a siege against her enemies. Without her, we would not have the Great Lin that we know today."


    A deafening silence nketed the hall. It was as if Lin Shu were struck by ten thousand punches as he staggered back from the weight of it all, his lower lip quivering as he tried and failed to speak.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze turned cold as she took on a harsher tone, "We have the warrior Ping Tian of old, and the advisor Zi Jun thereafter, and Princess Ming An ruled the people in the stead of her husband. Xi¡¯zi was named General for her wit and Jia¡¯zi was renowned for her teachings - as long as you are capable, does it matter if you¡¯re male or female? Do you still want to hear more? If you do, I can continue."


    <i>Bang! </i>She advanced forward as Lin Shu retreated further, mming right into the door frame with a loud thud, jolting everyone out of their daze.


    Looking at Lin Shu¡¯s pale lips, Ji Yunshu could not help but secretly snigger. <i>Hmph, small fry - did you think you were a match for me?</i>


    Ever since transmigrating five years ago, Ji Yunshu had read every scroll in the yamen from cover to cover, especially those about women and their deeds. The examples she recounted were but the tip of the iceberg; she could be considered an archaeologist herself, and she knew a thing or two about history - it would not be hard to weave a convincing story if she had to, coupled with what she overheard from Ji Li and Ji Heng¡¯s discussions about war back home.


    Lin Shu did not give up. He pursed his lips. "You... this is utter rubbish - I¡¯ve never heard of this!"


    "As I said, this is knowledge that does not exist in your poems and texts."


    "If so, then you must be making all these up."


    <i>Dear child, are you nuts? </i>Ji Yunshu was just about to rebut the fool when Shang Zhuo walked out from the crowd. He had distanced himself from Lin Shu¡¯s shenanigans, but it did not mean that he had not been paying attention; he had to admit that Ji Yunshu¡¯s words had impressed him immensely.


    Shang Zhuo spoke, "Teacher Ji is neither lying nor fabricating stories; I¡¯ve read about the Empress Dowager and Princess Ming An¡¯s achievements in the ¡¯Annals of a Hundred¡¯. They didn¡¯t go into great detail, but it was surely true."


    "The ¡¯Annals of a Hundred¡¯?" Lin Shu wrecked his brains - the piece did sound familiar, and he was stripped of all grounds for any argument.


    Ji Yunshu gave Shang Zhuo a courteous nod, apanied with a small smile. She next turned to Lin Shu, "I¡¯ve said all there is to say, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learned something from today. I hope Young Master Lin will consider reading ¡¯The Art of War on Land¡¯ and the ¡¯Annals of a Hundred¡¯ when you have some spare time." She then gave him a curt bow. "I¡¯ll now take my leave."


    Ji Yunshu did not want to stay any longer than necessary and sketched a quick bow to the rest of the room before she pulled Tang Si away. "This one will take his leave."


    Tang Si looked at her, full of admiration. "Ah Ji, I didn¡¯t quite understand everything you said just now, but I could tell that you were just awesome. You¡¯re the best, Ah Ji. From today, I¡¯ll stick to you no matter what you say - you¡¯re mine!" <i>Her eyes practically had red cartoon hearts popping out from them. </i>


    Ji Yunshu smirked, as a voice cried out from behind her, "Hold up."


    Lin Shu was not content; he was ridiculed by his own peers in front of a mere stranger - he had to save his face somehow! He grabbed Ji Yunshu firmly, dering, "Even if what you just said were true, you were simply just reciting what you¡¯ve read - this cannot be considered applying your knowledge."


    Ji Yunshu questioned, "What more do you want from me?"


    "Our Academy holds apetition every three months; you can pick anything from chess, calligraphy, poetry, song, or philosophy. We¡¯llpete in any of these categories, how about it? Do you dare take up this challenge?"


    "Why should I agree?"


    "You can choose not to, but I can¡¯t stop you if you want to be a coward." Lin Shu snickered confidently as if he had the upper hand.


    <i>This idiot is really too infuriating! </i>Ji Yunshu¡¯s initial reluctance slowly turned into annoyance; she had seen many thick-skinned people in her lifetime, but never one quite the likes of him.


    Tang Si came forth at this point, as she jabbed a finger at Lin Shu. "Ah Ji, just take up the challenge. I don¡¯t think this rascal has any more tricks up his sleeves; since he hasn¡¯t learned his lesson, then give him another beating!"


    Lin Shu scoffed, "Woman, think before you speak."


    "You dare insult me?"


    "What? Haven¡¯t you heard that only women and bastards are difficult to feed? Can you even understand what I¡¯m saying?"


    <i>I. </i><i>Don¡¯t. Know! </i>Tang Si pouted huffily.


    Ji Yunshu knew that if she did not lose to this mule-headed fellow once, she would hear no end from him. She finally nodded. "Fine, you can choose. I¡¯llpete against you in whatever you pick." <i>You¡¯d better pick anything apart from painting; she would likely, no, definitely suffer an overwhelming defeat in anything else but painting!</i>


    <i>However - </i>"Then, I¡¯ll pick painting!"


    <i>Painting? </i>Ji Yunshu took a double-take - <i>did this fellow just say that he wanted topete against her in painting?</i>

 Chapter 510

    Lin Shu¡¯s choice of painting put Ji Yunshu in a difficult position. It was not because of her fear of being subpar. She was, in fact, worrying about her extraordinary painting skill. In order to get rid of this bothersome sticky candy, she had to let Lin Shu win thepetition. But, painting? It would be easy for her to win thepetition, but much more challenging for her to lose without being obvious.


    Noticing Ji Yunshu¡¯s hesitance, Lin Shu snorted as he continued to provoke Ji Yunshu, "Are you scared now?"


    "No. I¡¯m not. I offered to let you pick and you picked painting. Painting it is."


    "Fine!" Lin Shu yelled amand, "Prepare the tools."


    The next moment, the crowd moved to the side to make space for Lin Shu and Ji Yunshu. Some of them were working to shift the study desks. They put together a big table bybining eight study desks before theyid out the stationery on the table. This, indeed, had all the trappings of an officialpetition!


    Lin Shu raised his brows as he asked, "Do you know the painting ¡¯Jiangbei Huainan¡¯?"


    Ji Yunshu replied, "Of course!"


    <i>Oh, save it.</i> ¡¯Jiangbei Huainan¡¯ was unearthed from a tomb located in the Pingqiu District of Shanxi Province in modern times. Coincidentally, Ji Yunshu was involved in that project. She had personally witnessed the restoration of the genuine "Jiangbei Huainan". The painting portrayed a gruesome war on the battlefield. In the painting, a captain was leading the troops, charging courageously toward a battlefield that was obscured by dust and flooded with blood. When she saw it then, she was deeply astounded by the painting.


    Lin Shu said, "It¡¯s a good thing that you know it. How about this? We take ¡¯Jiangbei Huainan¡¯ as a reference and each will make a painting out of it."


    "As you wish."


    After brief contemtion, "If this is apetition, then we need a judge," Lin Shu said as hended his gaze on Shang Zhuo. "Shang Zhuo, all of us from the academy know that you are good at both drawing and replicating paintings. Teacher also often keeps you by his side when he inspects a painting. In that case, why don¡¯t you be the judge of thepetition between Teacher Ji and I?"


    After backing up Ji Yunshu earlier, Shang Zhuo could no longer inconspicuously watch thepetition as a bystander. Now that he was called out to be the judge of thepetition, it would be imprudent of him to decline. He had no choice but to agree.


    As a matter of fact, Lin Shu¡¯s skill in painting was only second to Shang Zhuo in the academy. Once in awhile, Teacher Yu wouldpliment Lin Shu, saying that his paintings were more remarkable and unique than Shang Zhuo¡¯s. The schrs all felt that Ji Yunshu was just needlessly asking for trouble.


    Lin Shu lifted his brush and began to paint on the paper. His strokes were energetic, well-defined, and full of confidence. On the other hand, Ji Yunshu seemed rtivelyposed. She was not contemting how to win but rather was trying to figure out a way to lose. As a consequence, she took a long time before shemenced.


    After about the time to burn a joss stick, both of thempleted their drawings! All the schrs stepped forward in order to take a better look at the paintings.


    Lin Shu¡¯s painting perfectly showcased the highlights of ¡¯Jiangbei Huainan¡¯, vividly portraying the bloody battle scene. The painting depicted a general on a majestic rearing horse with its front hooves raised high in the air. His armour was awash with fresh blood as he mercilessly pierced the footsoldier before him with his longsword. The expressions of the characters were vivid and true to life. However, due to theck of time, the painting did not carry much detail. Nheless, it was an extraordinary work of art.


    Following that, the group deliberately shifted their gaze toward Ji Yunshu¡¯s painting. An explosion of disdainfulughter echoed across the hall. They scoffed, "What is this?"


    "You call this a painting? You must be kidding me."


    "A toddler who has just learned to lift a brush might have done a better job than you."


    Ji Yunshu was attacked with spiteful and obnoxiousments. Yet, she retained the smile on her face, wholly indifferent to the criticism. She looked at her painting, a piece of paper filled with messy and aimless lines, with satisfaction. It was a shame that no one else agreed could appreciate it! But, this was exactly the result she wanted. She wanted a loss!


    Even a child was capable of telling the winner if the paintings were disyed side by side. From both the adherence to the title and the painting skill, Lin Shu was the absolute winner.


    With a brief chin lift, Lin Shu looked at Shang Zhu, conceited and contented, as he asked, "You¡¯re the judge. You shall decide the winner." <i>I¡¯m undoubtedly the winner! </i>


    Shang Zhuo deepened his eyes as he studied the two paintings for a long time. Eventually, he spoke, "Lin Shu is the winner."


    Pleased with his victory, he stuck his chest out. His two eyes flooded with arrogance while he threw a derisive glimpse at the painting made of hideous strokes. "I used to think that Teacher Ji¡¯s skill in painting was exceptional. It seems like I¡¯ve overestimated you," he said in a contemptuous tone.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ji Yunshu said in relief, "This one admits my defeat as well as the crudeness of my painting. I apologize for my unsightly work. Meanwhile, I have to acknowledge my admiration for Young Master Lin¡¯s painting. With merely the time to burn a joss stick, he has done a marvellous job. It¡¯s only reasonable for this one to lose." She cupped her hands before she made a courteous bow.


    "To be frank, your painting is not as bad. At the very least, your strokes were smooth and well manoeuvred."


    "As ourpetition has ended and this one has been trounced, I will take my leave now." She was ready to exit the scene. However, Tang Si was not pleased with the result and refused to silently ept it.


    She stepped forward to stand before Lin Shu, "Your painting skill is no match to Ah Ji¡¯s. I have witnessed Ah Ji¡¯s drawing. The characters in her paintings are extremely lifelike. Your work can never bepared to hers. Can¡¯t you tell that she¡¯s losing on purpose?"


    "Little brat, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue if you say any more nonsense. Everyone here can clearly tell who did a better job and who¡¯s the winner. Are you saying that we are all blind?" Lin Shu said furiously.


    "That¡¯s right. You¡¯re all blind! Our Ah Ji can never be bothered to enter a paintingpetition with you."


    Quickly, Ji Yunshu gave Tang Si a pull, "Miss Tang, it¡¯s time for us to go."


    "Ah Ji, you certainly have better painting skills than him. Why did you let him win on purpose?"


    "That¡¯s not the case. It was purely because of my substandard skill."


    "That¡¯s not true. I have seen your paintings and they are definitely better than his."


    "You..." The words died in Ji Yunshu¡¯s throat. <i>Sister, can¡¯t you act along and save me some trouble? </i>


    Lin Shu mocked, "You¡¯re undoubtedly an uncultured woman. You fail to even distinguish a good painting from the bad. Yet, you are shamelessly speaking your unrefined thoughts out loud. I¡¯m right, women should stay home to practice their sewing, serve their husbands and nurture their children. None are like you, loitering in the public while shadowing a man brazenly."


    Tang Si could not understand the meaning behind the phrase "Only women and bastards are difficult to feed", but she knew exactly what "brazen" meant. Enraged, her eyes turned bloodshot in no time. The explosion of mockingughter from the schrs, added oil to the mes as she turned hysterical as though she was drugged.


    With her teeth clenched, she yelled, "I¡¯m not one of you cultured schrs, who are only good at pretentious tale-telling." She pulled out the silver whip that was tied to her waist as she spoke.


    A cold breeze swept across the bystanders the moment she waved the silver whip in her hand as the light gleamed on the silver whip. She adhered to the custom of Houliao people, to steer the first hit to the floor. The whip made a deafening crack that echoed across the big study hall.

 Chapter 511

    The moment Tang Sished out with her whip, everyone was stunned; partly in wonder, partly in fear, the audience retreated. The woman¡¯s eyes burned with killing intent directed solely at the shocked Lin Shu.


    He took two steps backwards, "What are you doing?" he asked in a quivering voice. He wasn¡¯t just scared, but also boggled.


    The "hysterical" Tang Si wore an eerie smile on her face as she responded, "What am I doing? I merely want to show you who¡¯s the brazen one."


    She tightened her grip before she lifted her arm andshed out the silver whip mercilessly towards Lin Shu, striking a powerful yet precise attack.


    The tip of the whipnded unerringly on Lin Shu¡¯s shoulder, creating a rip on his schr¡¯s gown and a thin line of blood on his skin. The force of the whip made him lose his bnce and fall heavily on the ground, clutching the wound on his shoulder with his teeth clenched.


    Tang Si retrieved her whip before she administered several moreshes towards the neatly arranged study desks. The resulting tter was deafening.


    <i>Thud! </i>


    <i>Crash!</i>


    <i>Clunk!</i>


    In a blink of an eye, most of the study desks were broken into half. Ink sshed everywhere and paper swirled in the air, while chaotic footsteps resounded as the schrs ran and took shelter at the edges of the room. As they rushed and squeezed past one another in a bid to get away, some of the schrs crashed into the desks and tripped while others slipped on the puddles of ink on the floor and fell head-first.


    In no time, the entire study hall had descended into chaos! Every single one of them cut a sorry figure, with their face, neck, arms and clothes smeared with ck ink.


    Just as Lin Shu was about to stand up, still holding his shoulder and groaning in pain, the whipnded on his thigh once again. If it hadnded an inch closer to his body, his family jewels would have been in peril. The burning pain in his leg made him fall once again to the ground.


    His back hit the floor with a loud thud. "Ouch!" His anguished cry resonated across the hall.


    Tang Si¡¯s rage was still not quenched. She walked toward Lin Shu and looked down at him with her hands on her hips, "Do you surrender now?"


    Lin Shu¡¯s forehead dripped with cold sweat and his vision began to white out as he gasped for air. "You... you..."


    "What is it that you want to say? Are you going to say that I¡¯m a brazen woman again?" She waved her whip, preparing for another assault.


    "Stop it!" A hand gripped her wrist tightly. Tang Si turned around and was greeted by a furious Ji Yunshu. Her eyes resembled burning balls of fire.


    "Take a good look at what you¡¯ve done!" Her voice was filled with strict disapproval and condemnation as she threw Tang Si¡¯s hand down angrily. Tang Si was taken aback before she finally raised her head to study her surroundings.


    Only then did she notice that everyone in the academy was huddled together like mice spooked by a cat. The initially tidy desks were broken by her whip while the items on the table were now lying messily on the floor. Some of the schrs sprawled across the ground while the others were struggling to stand up. The floor was flooded with ink and covered with books. It was utter chaos!


    Tang Si finally calmed down and registered the disaster she had created. Her eyes darted around nervously as she bit her lip and took a few steps backwards. Pointing her finger at the schrs, she defended herself, "Ah Ji, they were the ones who provoked me."


    Ji Yunshu ground her teeth in frustration, but understood that a scolding would be of no help at this point! She could only step forward to help Lin Shu up. "Young Master Lin, are you hurt?"


    Lin Shu pushed her away. "Go away," He continued to apply pressure on the bleeding wound on his shoulder while he massaged his sore thigh with his other hand.


    "My apologies. What happened is undeniably our fault. I hope that..."


    "What are you hoping for?" he looked at the mess, then pointed at Tang Si, "Wild brat. Do you want to die? How dare you turn our Mingshan Academy upside down."


    Tang Si responded, "You were the one who started it."


    "You..." Lin Shu¡¯s face twisted in agony. He felt as though he could die from the pain.


    ...


    The news about the incident soon reached Teacher Yu. Together with Jing Rong, he rushed to the scene and nearly passed out when he saw the situation in the study hall.


    The study hall was a sacred ce that should never be dirtied and contaminated. Yet, all the furniture in the study hall was either broken or overturned. Ink and books were all over the ce. The ce was now more of a disaster zone than a study hall. Teacher Yu had always despised people who disrespected books. Looking at this, a deep rage started to boil.


    "Teacher!" As though they had met their life saviour, the schrs swamped towards Teacher Yu and encircled him.


    "Teacher, look at what this intruder has done to our academy."


    "Yes, Teacher. You have to kick her out of our ce."


    "Teacher, what should we do?"


    ...


    Teacher Yu sighed as he threw a glimpse at the injured Lin Shu. He proceeded to order two of the schrs, "Bring him to treat his wounds."


    Full of resentment, Lin Shu voiced, "Teacher, please return justice to me. It¡¯s unfair for me to take the whips for nothing."


    "Go and treat your wounds," Teacher Yu waved a hand.


    "Teacher..."


    "Go, now!" Teacher Yu ordered sternly.


    Lin Shu finally shut his mouth. He red at Tang Si while two of his peers helped him out of the ce.


    Knowing that she had made a huge mistake, Tang Su quietly and slowly wrapped the silver whip around her waist. At this moment, Mo Ruo leaned forward and asked, "Did you do this?"


    She replied with a re.


    Mo Ruo grinned as gave her an inconspicuous thumbs-up. "That¡¯s very well done. Keep up your good work."


    In actual fact, he was hoping that Tang Si would be expelled from their trip after such a catastrophic mistake. Then, his suffering would finallye to an end. That would be something worth celebrating.


    Teacher Yu briefly reassured his students before he turned to look at Jing Rong. He asked, "Young Master Jing, how should we address this issue?"


    <i>¡¯He¡¯s passing the buck to me! Should I ept this hot potato of an issue?¡¯ </i>Jing Rong hesitated


    Before long, Jing Rong focused his gaze and lifted his eyes. He walked towards Ji Yunshu and asked caringly, "Are you hurt?" Ji Yunshu shook her head.


    "That¡¯s good." All he cared about at this critical moment was the well-being of Ji Yunshu.


    He turned and answered Teacher Yu with a deep bow. Appearing solemn, he said, "Teacher Yu, we¡¯re in Mingshan Academy and we shall obey your rules. Miss Tang is definitely responsible for this. Hence, you may decide on the punishment."


    Hearing that, Tang Si immediately rebuked, "How can he punish me? I¡¯m not one of his students in his academy."


    "Silence!" Jing Rong scolded as he threw her an admonishing look. "As long as you¡¯re within thispound, you have to follow the rules. You shall receive punishment if you do wrong. If they can¡¯t punish you, I¡¯ll do it since you¡¯re with me."


    "You..."


    "Guards!" Jing Rong called out.


    Two guards entered the study hall.


    "As the mistake wasmitted with her hand, her hand shall receive the punishment. Bring her out and break either one of her hands."


    <i>¡¯What?¡¯ </i>The two guards were taken aback. <i>¡¯Break her hand? We¡¯ve taken lives. But, this is the first time we are ordered to break a woman¡¯s hand.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 512

    <i>To break her hand? </i>Jing Rong had never been so ruthless, much less to ady.


    The guards stood still as they exchanged looks as if they were silently asking each other, <i>¡¯Do we really have to break her hand?¡¯</i>


    The silence was interrupted when Jing Rongmanded furiously, "Why are you still standing here?"


    "We¡¯ll get to work now!" The guards obeyed and promptly restrained Tang Si.


    Tang Si writhed, trying to escape. She shouted at Jing Rong, "Who do you think you are? Even my dad doesn¡¯t dare to punish me but you are trying to break my arm. What right do you have? Let me go!"


    Unfortunately, she failed and was dragged toward the exit of the room.


    All of a sudden, Teacher Yu yelled, "Stop it." He lifted up his robe from the floor and walked forward. He said solemnly, "She has undeniably made a huge mess and disrespected the Academy. For this crime, she should be punished and be punished severely. But Mingshan Academy is a sacred ce where knowledge is stored and passed down. Blood shall not be shed lightly in this ce."


    The spectators were flustered.


    Teacher Yu coughed and continued, "Miss Tang¡¯s behaviour was certainly infuriating, but not to the extent that it should cost her one of her hands. That¡¯s not something an educated man should do. Furthermore, Master Jing has just agreed to allow Mingshan Academy to decide on the punishment as the incident urred within ourpound."


    The corner of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Everything was going ording to n. He had merely passed the baton of decision making to Teacher Yu but at the same time, his action allowed Teacher Yu to back down without bruising his pride. Why would he really want to break Tang Si¡¯s hand? That would only make him as terrible a person as Jing Yi.


    He cupped his hands together in acknowledgement. "Then I¡¯ll leave her to you, Teacher."


    "The study hall has beenpletely ruined. Everything is either stained or broken. ording to the rules, you¡¯ll first be caned ten times. Then, you shall clean the entire ce and kneel for a night in the memorial hall of the Sage Immortal Teacher. That will be your punishment."


    "Great. We¡¯ll do as Teacher says." Jing Rong agreed without any hesitation.


    Yet, Tang Si, the offender, dissented loudly. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to clean this ce, not to mention to kneel for a whole night. Dream on. I¡¯ll bend my knees for heaven, earth and my parents, but never to schrs like you."


    Ji Yunshu walked to her side and said in low tones, "You¡¯d better stay silent and obey. There is no doubt this incident was your fault. This is the most lenient punishment you can get. No one can help you if you continue to misbehave."


    "But..."


    "You have learned about Jing Rong¡¯s temper along our journey. He is one who stands by his words. If you continue to act up, you might really lose your hand." That was more a piece of advice than a threat.


    Once Tang Si calmed herself down, she looked at study hall filled with debris, then threw a fearful nce at Jing Rong. She then forcefully flung her arms to the side to extricate herself from the grip of the two guards and massaged her bruised arms. "Fine. I¡¯ll clean and kneel at the memorial hall." <i>She gave in! </i>


    However, the schrs were not content with this resolution. "Teacher, you are letting her go just like this? She destroyed so many of our tables and chairs, as well as countless of our books. How can you let her pff just like this?"


    "That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t let her off." The schrs protested, unsatisfied with Teacher Yu¡¯s way of rectifying the issue. Teacher Yu did not respond, face remaining cid as his back stooped a little more.


    Jing Rong interrupted, "I¡¯llpensate for the damages at the academy today. Make a list of the broken furniture and the ruined books. I¡¯ll rece all of them."


    "Can money solve everything?" one of the schrs rebuked.


    <i>Yes. Money can solve everything. What can you do to me? I¡¯m a prince! My word works miracles! </i>


    Teacher Yu said sternly, "The matter has been settled. Other people might be at fault but Lin Shu initiated the fight. Things would not have ended up like this if Lin Shu were lesspetitive and impulsive. No one is allowed to mention this incident anymore." He shook his finger disapprovingly at the studentsas he dismissed them. "Look at all of you. Go and clean yourselves up."


    The students finally realized that their robes, faces and hands were now covered with ck patches of ink. The whole debacle was hastily concluded just like this.


    In fact, Teacher Yu was still angryl as well and did not wish to spend another second in the study hall looking at the mess. He tottered his way out of the study hall as he massaged his head. This incident was probably the worst on record in his forty years at the academy.


    After a short while, a pageboy lobbed a broom and a piece of cloth at Tang Si, remarking sarcastically, "Miss Tang, thanks for the hard work."


    She tugged the cloth and ced it over her shoulder. <i>Hmpf!</i> She jabbed the broom savagely on the ground several times.


    Jing Rong nced at the furious Tang Si and said, "Youngdy, your temper is terrible. If Ji Yunshu was not there to stop you, I reckon that you¡¯d have turned the entire academy upside down."


    Tang Si red at him. "Sooner orter, I¡¯ll wreck the academy."


    "I admire your willfulness. Anyway, you have to first clean this ce. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to break your hand as I promised."


    "Isn¡¯t it just cleaning? Everyone knows how to do it." She finished her words andmenced her work.


    However, she was born ady in a noble family. How could she have ever done manualbour like this? Back home, whatever she wanted, she was served on a silver tter with just a singlemand. She had never touched a piece of cleaning cloth, not to mention the housekeeping chores.


    Before long, the mess got worse. The small number of tables left standing were now on their sides had now fallen; any ink that remained upright had now spilt as well. It looked like a hurricane had just passed through.


    Suppressing hisughter, Mo Ruo walked toward Jing Rong and gently nudged him. "Do you really intend to leave the job to her alone?"


    "Do you want to help?"


    "I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands."


    "Keep quiet then." Jing Rong threw an icy nce at him before he dragged Ji Yunshu along as left the scene.


    On their way back to the backyard, Ji Yunshu studied him discreetly. His icily calm expression did not reveal a single clue about his mood. Ji Yunshu stammered, "You can¡¯t me it entirely on Miss Tang. Nothing would have happened if I didn¡¯t drag her along. Moreover, she only got mad because Lin Shu was being extremely sarcastic and mean."


    Jing Rong did not answer.


    "When you said you wanted to break her hand, you were only trying to intimidate her and to let Teacher Yu back down it that situation with his dignity intact. At the same time, you didn¡¯t want to use merely your title as a Prince to settle the problem to avoid him holding a grudge against you. Your tactful solution worked perfectly."


    Jing Rong remained silent as his thin and cold lips slowly turned into a faint smile. A smile that seemed to be so mysterious and has so much hidden underneath. <i>Is that an evil grin? Or a discreet chuckle? What¡¯s wrong with this man? He¡¯s always indecipherable! </i>


    Ji Yunshu ended the conversation as they arrived at her room. Just as Ji Yunshu was about to enter the room, Jing Rong pulled her by her wrist, forcing her to turn and face him. Her gazended at her wrist and slowly traced upward to finally meet with Jing Rong¡¯s calm and tranquil eyes. They locked eyes and stayed still for a very long time.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" A foreboding feeling grew stronger as Jing Rong¡¯s grin grew broader and broader. He tightened his grip and pulled the petitedy toward himself. His head slowly lowered to close the gap between them.

 Chapter 513

    Soon, he raised his hand, edging towards Ji Yunshu. Her cheeks reddened upon contact with his fingertips! She felt a shiver run down her spine. Her head turned away as her eyes shifted downwards.


    Jing Rong chuckled, "Why are nervous? I¡¯m not going to eat you."


    "I¡¯m not nervous."


    "Yunshu." He called her.


    <i>Mm</i>? She raised her eyes.


    Jing Rong stared at her curiously and probed, "I don¡¯t know how many more surprises will you bring for me."


    <i>Hm?</i> She was in a daze.


    Jing Rong lifted her pale fingers on her hand. "I thought you would only use these hands to paint and examine corpses. I didn¡¯t expect you would have a clever and eloquent tongue. Even that Mingshan Academy schr was dumbstruck by your words. "


    <i>So, it was this!</i> She pursed her lips and modestly remarked, "It was from my readings. I just said some words, and somehow, it was able to fool them."


    "You didn¡¯t only fool them, but this prince as well. Moreover, I want to be fooled by you for life." These affectionate words, like the gentle wind, flew into her ear bit by bit. She felt warmth flush through her cheeks!


    While Ji Yunshu tried to make sense of her heart, she was pulled into his strong embrace. The two silhouettes hid under the veranda, facing toward the soft moonlight. Dusky light fell on them, illuminating them as if they were in an old-fashioned poster!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s faceid on his warm chest, enjoying this gentle moment that belonged to them. She had to admit that under this embrace, would she let go of her precautions and relish a woman¡¯s happiness. She had to admit that she was immeasurably greedy, wanting to forever remain in this warm embrace.


    A whileter, she raised her head and gaze at him. "Are you really going to leave Miss Tang here?"


    <i>Pop!</i> These words caused the picturesque scene to fall apart.


    Jing Rong grabbed her chin. "Has the famous Teacher Ji fallen in love with Miss Tang?"


    "What are you bbering on about?" She turned her head and pushed him away. "I just worry that she can¡¯t do this alone. If she made a mess of things, we may not be able to put it back together."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t there still Mo Ruo? He will look after her, after all, he owes Miss Tang a life."


    "He¡¯ll help her?"


    "Of course." Jing Ring was certain.


    <i>Mo Ruo will help Tang Si? Really? If so, then it will be a good show!</i>


    "It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early. We have to get going tomorrow." Ji Yunshu bade.


    "But I want to stay with you. How about tonight..." Jing Rong offered.


    "Impossible!" She vetoed.


    Jing Rong smirked, "Did you already know what I¡¯m going to say even though I haven¡¯t finished speaking?"


    Jing Rong smiled mischievously at her stuttering. He lowered his head and gave her a light kiss on her forehead. "I won¡¯t mess with you. Rest early." Then, he departed in ease. Behind, Ji Yunshu revealed a smile. She prepared to head to her room, but Shang Zhuo arrived.


    "Teacher Ji." Shang Zhuo called out, walking towards her withrge strides. The ink splotch on his in robe was extremely eye-catching.


    "Master Shang? Is there something I can help you with?"


    Shang Zuo gave a bow in respect. "I hope Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t take offence at what happened then. Lin Shu has always been this way, and his words had offended you. Please don¡¯t take it personally."


    <i>So, it was for this matter! </i>She replied, "Why would I? It was my fault. If I did not agree topete with him in painting, all of this would not have happened. We are only lodging here for the night as guests. There was no reason to sh and cause your academy to be in this mess and hurt Master Lin. It was not intended. I will have to trouble Master Shang to apologize to Master Lin on our behalf." She bowed her head!


    Shang Zhuo didn¡¯t expect this! He took out that painting and murmured, "Teacher Ji, I stealthily stored it away to keep it from ruin. Please don¡¯t take offence, teacher."


    "This... ..."


    "Teacher, this painting makes people exim in admiration!" <i>What exmation of admiration! This is obviously below average!</i> She smiled wordlessly.


    Shang Zhuo possessed the ability to surprise people, insight, and naturally would set him apart from others. He informed, "This painting looks inferior to Lin Shu¡¯s painting which is slightly better. But I believe Teacher yield to him. Anyways, winning is easy, but to lose quietly is extremely hard. Teacher perhaps did not want Lin Shu to continuously nag and lost on purpose. As for Teacher¡¯s painting, although it appears to be formless lines, there is grace within. Although the painting style seems loose, there is energy and discipline in the brushstrokes. Every brush is measured in depth and ends with restraint. Though it does not exude the aggressiveness of the painting ¡¯Jiangbei Huaibei¡¯, there remains an aura of death and ruthlessness of the battlefield. Although it does not have the despair of ¡¯Jiangbei Huainan¡¯, it expresses the helplessness and grief of people who lost everything during war. Death and the dead, pain and the injured, it is full of grief."


    <i>This evaluation is certainly professional! </i>She had to admit he was an intelligent person. His words detailed clearly both Ji Yunshu¡¯s thoughts and her painting skills. Naturally, there was no further need to conceal anything else. "Teacher Yu said that your painting is exceptional, especially that piece, ¡¯Peace Under a Wise Ruler¡¯. It is more authentic and lifelike than Ouyang Ye¡¯s. This one can conceal it from others but cannot hide it from you. Since you¡¯re not with anyone, I¡¯ll be straightforward. Otherwise, Master Lin will not let this go. Regardless of what I say, it is proper that Master Lin wins. There is no need to be too particr, Master Shang. Am I correct?"


    "Teacher is correct." He continued, "Indeed, who wins or loses is unimportant. But this painting, would teacher gift it to me?"


    <i>It¡¯s not a masterpiece, what need is there to collect it?</i> "Of course."


    "Thank you, Teacher." He bowed in return. "Then... ... I will not bother Teacher¡¯s rest."


    "Mm." Shang Zhou left. Ji Yunshu returned to her room. Finally, her ears were blessed with silence.


    <i>On the other side, at the hot spring behind the mountain. </i>


    Crowds of students covered in ink came here to bathe. Under the moonlight, they all bared their shoulders, covered their lower parts with a towel, and dived into the pool as they wished. Within a moment, the pool of hot spring became inky ck.


    Lin Shu reclined indolently in the water as if he were overseeing the entire pool. Both of his hands were on top of the warming rock, while the whipshes on his shoulder still oozed blood. On his sides were two fellow students applying medicine. The liquid medicine seeped into his skin and flesh. He winced in pain and cried, "Softly, it hurts."

 Chapter 514

    <i>It¡¯s painful? </i>


    His peers scoffed, "Finally you know what it means to feel pain. Where did your stubborn headstrong behaviour go? I don¡¯t want to lecture you, but why did you pick a fight with ady? Now you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s suffered losses."


    "I didn¡¯t expect the woman to be skilled in martial arts. She resorted to violence the moment she realized that she was not able to win the argument with words. She¡¯s such a shameless brute." Lin Shu howled, his fury boiling strongly in his chest.


    "All right, you should calm down too. It¡¯s well known that women and bastards are the worst. It would have been fine if you were the only one who got beaten up, but you even dragged us into hot water with you."


    "How is it my fault?"


    His friend red at him, but could not do anything about it, so he purposefully applied more pressure on Lin Shu¡¯s wound


    Lin Shu clenched his teeth out of pain as he endured through it.


    He then asked, "By the way, what is that crazy girl doing now?"


    "What else can she be doing? Teacher punished her by ordering her to clean up the entire study hall and kneel overnight at the Memorial Hall."


    Shocked, Lin Shu eximed, "That¡¯s her punishment? That¡¯s all?"


    "What else do you expect? I reckon that Teacher is rather respectful towards Young Master Jing. I wonder what¡¯s his background that even Teacher was wary of him"


    Lin Shu expected his teacher to take his side and avenge his loss. However, things did not happen the way he wanted. Aggrieved, he spoke, "I will not let her go just like this."


    His friend asked, "What are you nning to do? Have you not had enough? Do you want to stir up more trouble?"


    "I¡¯ve never in my life been bullied like this. I must take revenge."


    "What do you n to do?"


    He put on a devious smile, "Someone in our academy raises a snake as a pet, right?"


    Upon hearing his words, the rest of the group felt chills running down their spines. They shuddered and asked, "What do you actually n to do?"


    "I want to teach them a lesson."


    "You better not cause more trouble for us."


    He responded only with a devious smile on his face, fists secretly clenched.


    At this moment, a big and fat schr walked towards them with a wooden pail in his arms. The fats on his body trembled as he tottered forward.


    Knowing that the fat boy was heading for a bath, the few of them stopped him in his tracks, "Fatty Lu, it¡¯s better for you to not dip yourself in. The pool can¡¯t fit so many of us."


    The fat schr named Lu nced at the hot spring, pointed at it and responded, "Isn¡¯t this pool very spacious?"


    "Yes, it is. But once you join in, there won¡¯t be enough space."


    "Then what am I supposed to do? Not bathe? But I¡¯mpletely drenched in ink."


    The groupughed scornfully, "Isn¡¯t there a well at the back mountain? You can wash over there, with the water from the well."


    Another boy seconded, "Yes. You shouldn¡¯t squeeze yourself with us."


    "You should quickly go over there to bathe. It¡¯s fine for you to take your bath here on usual days when it¡¯s not packed. However, today is especially crowded, so I suggest you best not bathe with us here."


    The fatty rebuked, "No one has used the well in the past year. I can¡¯t even tell if the water from the well is clean. Can¡¯t I just bathe after you all finish bathing?"


    Another schr stood before him. With his hands wrapped around his chest, he said arrogantly, "Fatty Lu, what are you worried about? Look at how dirty you are with ink stains all over your body. Can you be any cleaner than the water from the well? I advise you to head over to the well behind the mountain now before the sun sets. Rumour has it that there are lingering ghosts behind the mountain. If you go there after the sun sets, you might run into the ghosts..." he intimidated Fatty Lu with an eerie tone as everyone else joined in to mock and jeer at Fatty Lu.


    In fact, no one in the academy liked Fatty Lu and especially despised him for his weight. Usually, people avoided him, even to the extent where they would bathe at a different time from him.


    Being bullied was not something new for Fatty Lu. Even if he felt aggrieved, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it as he had was neither exceptionally smart nor did he have an influential background.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to head to the well with his wooden pail. As he left, the jeering continued behind him. In the meantime, Lin Shu, together with his two closest friends, left the scene inconspicuously.


    ...


    Inside the study hall, Tang Si was purportedly cleaning up the mess. However, she was clearly only doing the opposite, venting her anger at the jumble of broken tables and chairs.


    She ranted as she kicked the furniture, "Why am I at fault? It was Lin Shu who started the fight by speaking rudely. In fact, I was already nice enough to not injure him severely. If it happens again, I¡¯ll no longer be merciful. I¡¯ll present him with two more whips and seal his mouth. That is what he deserves." She was swamped with hatred.


    Besides her bluster, the study hall was filled with loud thuds as the chairs and tables were thrown to the ground. No one could keep track of how many tables she had broken.


    On the other hand, Mo Ruo continued to stay in the room, carrying a jug of wine in his arms. He leaned leisurely on the wooden door as though he was supervising Tang Si. In the short time it took to burn a joss stick, he had never stopped nagging Tang Si for even a second. Tang Si was greatly annoyed!


    Seeing that he had no intention to help her at all, Tang Si poked him with her broomstick, "Have you not seen someone cleaning up before? Is it fun sitting there watching me do everything? Why don¡¯t youe over and help? You really are a cold-blooded animal."


    <i>Cold-blooded? </i>


    He scoffed, "I¡¯ve certainly not seen anyone cleaning up, especially one who does her chores like you."


    "What¡¯s wrong with my way of doing chores?"


    He did not answer.


    "Tell me. What¡¯s wrong?"


    Mo Ruo took a gulp of the wine and remained silent as he grinned.


    His grin provoked Tang Si, and she ced her hands on her waist, "What are youughing at?"


    Mo Ruo shrugged, "I¡¯m notughing."


    "Yes, you did."


    "And, so what?"


    "You..."


    "So I¡¯m not even allowed tough?"


    Frustrated, Tang Si threw the broomstick onto the floor. She clenched her fist and told him in a threatening tone, "It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re just here to mock me. Go away now and quit hindering my work. Otherwise, I might identally hit you with this broomstick."


    However, Mo Ruo was not intimidated at all. Fearlessly, he walked toward Tang Si and sat on a table which she had just wiped. He ced both his palms on his thigh and looked at the enraged woman with an indistinguishable smile.


    He pointed his finger at the surrounding, "Miss Tang, how can you possibly call this cleaning up? You¡¯re merely breaking things, and you even broke the things that weren¡¯t even broken in the first ce. If this continues, you¡¯ll turn the entire ce upside down."


    "That¡¯s none of your business!" she threw a brutal kick at one of the tables and a loud thud resonated across the room.


    Mo Ruo shifted his gaze to stare at Tang Si with his purposeful eyes. He made a conditional offer, "Miss Tang, how about this? Beg me and I¡¯ll send someone to help you. What do you think?"


    <i>You want me to ask you for help? In your dreams! </i>


    "Even if I die, I¡¯ll never beg for your help!" she said stubbornly.


    Mo Ruo shrugged, "If you insist, then I can¡¯t help you. But Jing Rong will definitely break your hand if you fail to clean up the entire ce before dawn. Don¡¯t resent me for not being helpful when you don¡¯t have a hand to feed yourselfter." He crossed his legs as he lolled around.


    Tang Si was not a fool. Looking at the clutter in the study hall, she knew clearly that it was impossible for her to finish her task overnight.


    <i>A true man knows when to advance or retreat! Moreover, I¡¯m merely ady. This time, I will give in. I¡¯ll be a hero again tomorrow! </i>

 Chapter 515

    Her gaze wavered as she contemted. Then, she pouted and said, "Fine. I¡¯ll beg you then. I admit that I can¡¯t clean up the entire mess on my own. Please help me." Although she was asking for help, she sounded arrogant as usual.


    Mo Ruo scoffed, "Is that how you beg someone? That¡¯s not the right attitude when asking for help."


    "You..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to beg me. You canpletely disregard the offer I made previously." Mo Ruo was good at ying this game!.


    He stood up as if preparing to take his leave. Panicked, Tang Si cried, "Fine, fine. I¡¯m begging you. Young Master Mo, at any rate, I¡¯ve saved your life before, you can¡¯t just leave me to die!" Her attitude was much humbler than before.


    Mo Ruo was pleased as he nodded his head. He was in disbelief as he listened to the haughty woman begging him on her own ord. Her polite tone and sentences were so rare it amused him.


    He pped his thigh, "This is shocking! The honourable Miss Tang is begging me over such a petty matter."


    "Don¡¯t be too conceited. I, Tang Si, am an adaptable person. It¡¯s only just words, it¡¯s not a big deal. Are you taking back your words now? I¡¯ve already sincerely begged you," she asked impatiently.


    "I always take my promises seriously. Once I¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯ll never take my words back. Moreover, to be able to have you begging me, it¡¯s worth it!" He snapped his fingers as he finished his sentence.


    Two guards entered the memorial hall. They bowed to Mo Ruo and asked, "Young Master Mo, is there something you want us to do?"


    "Listen. Both of you shall take over Miss Tang¡¯s work. I order you to clean up the ce thoroughly; dispose of the broken furniture and rece them with new ones as soon as possible."


    The two guards exchanged gazes and stammered, "Young Master Mo, but ording to the prince, Miss Tang is supposed to fulfil her punishment personally."


    "Did your prince prohibit aid?"


    They shook their heads. "He didn¡¯t."


    "If that is the case, you¡¯ll be Miss Tang¡¯s support. Is that alright?"


    <i>¡¯Of course not!¡¯ </i>


    "Yes, of course." The moment the words left their mouths, the two guards had an urge to p themselves. <i>Spineless!</i>


    Tang Si immediately took the rag off her shoulder, along with the broom, and tossed them aside. She dusted her hands as she expressed her gratitude to the guards, "Thanks!"


    "You¡¯re wee." They picked up the broom and the rag before theymenced their chore.


    At this moment, the pageboy of the academy appeared. He studied the situation and spoke, "Miss Tang, if you are done with the cleaning, then you have to kneel at the memorial hall."


    "What are you talking about?" She red at the pageboy.


    "Before, Teacher Yu ordered that you kneel at the memorial hall after you finished cleaning."


    She hadpletely forgotten. She quickly threw a nce at Mo Ruo, silently asking for help.


    Unlike what she expected, Mo Ruo shrugged, "That has nothing to do with me. I only agreed to help you to clean up the study hall. I¡¯ve never mentioned that I would help you with the punishment at the memorial hall."


    "That¡¯s so mean of you!"


    "Mean? How am I mean? I made it clear that I was going to help you with the cleaning, not kneeling." Mo Ruo was absolutely right. However, he shifted his cunning eyes and continued, "But, if you continue begging me, I might consider sending someone to kneel at the memorial hall on your behalf."


    "Nonsense, I¡¯m not going to beg a despicable person like you. It¡¯s merely kneeling. I¡¯m not afraid of that." She turned to face the pageboy. "Let¡¯s go. Bring me to the memorial hall," she voiced in a domineering tone.


    "This way." The pageboy beckoned and ushered her to the memorial hall.


    There were tablets of Sage Immortal Teachers in the memorial hall, all meticulously cleaned but not arranged in order. Meanwhile, the faint scent of joss sticks and candles wafted in the air.


    The pageboy pointed at the ground, "Miss Tang, you can kneel here."


    There was nothing on the floor!


    "Are there no cushions?" she asked flusteredly.


    The pageboy chuckled, "How can there be cushions in the memorial hall? It¡¯s normal for the teacher and students to kneel here without any cushions. Or does Miss Tang think the floor is dirty? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s been swept not long ago. It¡¯s definitely clean."


    "That¡¯s not my concern!"


    "Then..."


    She was just worried about hurting her knees! "Forget it." She waved her hand dismissively. "You can go now."


    Yet the pageboy stood still. "Miss Tang, I can only leave after I witness you kneeling."


    Tang Si¡¯s face turned sour. Suppressing the anger within, she red furiously at the pageboy with her teeth gritted.


    The next second, she was on her knees. "Are you happy now?"


    <i>¡¯Yes, I am!¡¯</i> The pageboy nodded and left.


    Her face distorted by anger, Tang Si stared at the tablets as she mumbled, "You all are so shameless. Why should I have to kneel for you? You¡¯re all already dead, yet are still so overbearing."


    She rxed her body, sat her butt on her heels and began to study the room leisurely. Meanwhile, she yed with the red ribbon, repeatedly wrapping and releasing it around her finger.


    All of a sudden, the window at the side of the memorial hall was opened quietly and cautiously. Having years of experience loitering in mountains and woods, Tang Si was exceptionally sensitive to faint noises. Upon hearing the noise, she could identify that it was not from the wind. She was certain that someone was behind it, either a thief or someone with an agenda.


    She did not react instantly. Instead, she nced discreetly in the direction and saw three pairs of round eyes staring into the memorial hall from the window. It was Lin Shu and his friends, the three audacious brutes!


    Lin Shu was holding a ck bag that contained something moving. Just when he was about to toss the bag into the memorial hall, one of his friends gently pulled him by his arm and said in a muffled voice, "Lin Shu, maybe we should discard this idea. What happens if we endanger her life?"


    "What are you afraid of? Nothing can go wrong. These are pet snakes and they aren¡¯t poisonous."


    "But, if Teacher finds out..."


    "You¡¯re such a coward. That girl has made a great fool out of us, I am only taking revenge. You can leave now if you¡¯re scared." Lin Shu flung off his friend¡¯s hand.


    Then, he stuck the ck bag through the window, grabbed a corner of the bag and flipped the bag upside down. Four long and thin snakes fell on the floor! The soft and slippery creatures first curled into a ball before they slowly separated themselves from each other and steadily crawled toward Tang Si.


    Lin Shu grinned insidiously. "Let this be a lesson for you." Followed by that, they squatted down at the corner of the wall, awaiting the loud cry from inside the memorial hall.


    Unknown to them, Tang Si had witnessed everything and was looking as Lin Shu released the snakes. Owing to the years she had spent in the woods and snowy mountains, she had encountered innumerable amounts of ferocious beasts. She had no issues at all with catching and slicing the snakes up, not to mention touching them.


    When the four snakes approached her, she removed her jacket and quietly wrapped all of them up. Stealthily, she stood up and walked to the window.

 Chapter 516

    Tang Si stuck out her head and immediately saw Lin Shu and his two friends crouching wretchedly by the wall as if waiting to watch a good show.


    At that moment, Tang Si was furious. An evil smile painted her lips as she crooked her forefinger and lightly tapped on the window. <i>Ding ding!</i>


    Lin Shu and friends lifted their heads upon hearing the sound. As they looked up, Tang Si poured the four snakes bundled in her clothes out of the window tond neatly on their heads and clothes.


    "Ah!" The trio screamed in shock and jumped up, frantically shaking their limbs. One of the snakes was swept onto the ground while the other three separately burrowed into the three men¡¯s clothes. Even though they knew the snakes were pets, they were still drenched in cold sweat.


    They stripped off their clothes as if they had been set on fire, removingyer byyer until their chests were bare. Only then did the snakes leave their clothes.


    The snakes were probably as terrified of the boys; they slithered into a nearby grass patch and not a trace of them was left within two shakes of a rattle.


    The three boys were scared stiff. They remained rooted on the spot with faces pale as a sheet.


    Tang Si couldn¡¯t hold in herughter. "Serves you right. You want to bully this miss? Didn¡¯t you know I grew up in the mountains? You¡¯re dreaming if you think you could scare me with just a few snakes."


    "Crazy woman," Lin Shu cursed angrily.


    "Say that again? Who¡¯s the crazy woman? You¡¯re supposed to be educated people, but I say that dogs can never produce ivory [1]. Have you not been punished enough?" She shook a fist at them.


    Lin Shu stood there with his bare chest, trembling all over in rage. He was about to step forward but was held back by his two friends. One of them reminded him in a whisper, "Lin Shu, she knows martial arts."


    He was furious. "What¡¯s so great about knowing martial arts? Is that a license to be arrogant? Is she going to thoroughly turn our Mingshan Academy into shambles? Wild brat, don¡¯t think that we forgot what you did just because someone is supporting you."


    "So what? You want to take revenge?" Tang Si drew out her silver whip from around her waist. "This miss has never been put at a disadvantage; the silver whip in my hands has never missed either. Were the previous twoshes not enough? Why don¡¯t..." She red at them, full of killing intent.


    However, just as she was about to leap out of the window, a figure suddenly appeared from the side, standing in front of her outside the window.


    <i>Jing Rong? </i>


    <i>Didn¡¯t he go rest with Ji Yunshu in tow? Why would he appear here for no reason? </i>


    He only gave her a side nce and told her off severely. "Go inside and kneel properly."


    <i>There was no room for discussion! </i>


    Tang Si pointed at them. "It was them..."


    "Do you like looking at naked men?"


    <i>Oh, how infuriating! </i>


    Indeed, Lin Shu and his colleagues were still bare-chested. However little she cared for formalities, she was still a little embarrassed. She red daggers into the distance before closing the window in front of her with a bang.


    Jing Rong felt like sighing. His face was full of dancing dust bunnies from the window. He raised a hand to wipe his face and turned to face the three bare-chested men. Looking at the pile of clothes on the ground, he barked, "Why aren¡¯t you picking up your clothes yet? Are you waiting for me to help you get dressed?"


    The three of them scrambled to pick up their clothes.


    In contrast, Jing Rong was just getting warmed up. He crossed his arms and leaned his upper body on the wall, admiring the youthful scene in front of him. Hemented casually, "You guys sure know how to have fun. It¡¯s almost midnight and you¡¯re all the way out here ying with snakes. Should I also stoke a fire for you to let you cook some snake stew?"


    "Who¡¯s ying with snakes?"


    "If you¡¯re not ying with snakes, then did youe out here to take off your clothes? What a novel fetish you have!"


    Jing Rong¡¯s poisonous tongue rendered them speechless. The three quickly put on their clothes and tidied up.


    He gave Lin Shu another look. "You were whipped not long ago; your wound is still fresh. Are you so perverted toe seeking abuse?"


    Lin Shu red back. "Who¡¯s seeking abuse? That wild girl made a mistake and it¡¯s our right to punish her." As he spoke, he stepped forward to pull open the window. Jing Rong hit his hand away.


    "If you continue this nonsense, I¡¯ll chop off your hand."


    "It hurts!"


    Jing Rong shoved him back forcefully. "Good that you know it hurts. You better behave."


    Lin Shu furrowed his brows, full of discontent. His arm hurt, his waist also hurt. <i>Eh?</i> He quickly lifted his clothes to check and discovered that he actually had a snake bite on his waist.


    "Lin Shu, you were bitten?"


    "It¡¯s such a deep bite!" His two friends eximed.


    Instead, he grit his teeth and pulled down his clothes nonchntly. "It¡¯s just a bite; it isn¡¯t a poisonous snake. It¡¯ll be fine after applying some medicine."


    Jing Rong had grown up so closely with Mo Ruo that they would share the same pair of trousers; even if he couldn¡¯t diagnose serious illnesses, he still knew a little something about small ailments. Even if the wound wasn¡¯t actually deep and the snake was a domestic pet, it didn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t poisonous. He said coldly, "Snake poison shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly."


    "Mind your own business!"


    "I¡¯m not being nosy; it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you live or die. I¡¯m just reminding you to watch yourself. If anything else happens, you¡¯ll be the one on the losing end." He left after he finished speaking.


    Lin Shu was left behind hissing in pain. His colleagues had to help him back to his room to apply medicine to the wound.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t go back to his room but went to the study hall to look for Mo Ruo, who was still seated on the stone steps outside the hall. The jugs of wine beside him had mysteriously multiplied. As he drank, he leaned back to look at the stars twinkling in the sky.


    "I knew you¡¯d still be here."


    Jing Rong sat down beside him, casually grabbing the jug of wine from Mo Ruo¡¯s hand as he reminded, "This is an academy; you know the rules. Don¡¯t break any rules and let Teacher Yu have a chance to make trouble. You know how sly that old man can be."


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? That old fogey isn¡¯t here."


    Thus, Mo Ruo snatched the wine jug back and took arge gulp before asking, "You went to the study hall?"


    "Mm. Just to check on thatss for Ji Yunshu."


    "So, how¡¯s thess?"


    "What could happen to her? She¡¯s hale and hearty, not a single hair lost from her head. As for Lin Shu and his friends, they just couldn¡¯t sit still and stubbornly insisted on making more mischief. They even caught a few snakes but ended up getting bitten instead. Write a prescription for himter."


    Once he finished speaking, Mo Ruo stretched out his hand and demanded, "Give it here."


    "What?"


    "Money! Medicine costs money you know. I¡¯m a divine doctor - where¡¯s the logic in me giving away medicine?" He had a money-grubbing expression.


    Jing Rong directed a scornful look at him in response.


    The two then burst out inughter.


    After a moment, Jing Rong sobered up and turned serious. "Actually, Tang Si greatly resembles Kong Yu." <i>Eh?</i>


    Mo Ruo¡¯s hand froze for a moment before he resumed taking a sip of wine. He then replied nonchntly, "Obviously."


    <i>Obviously! How is it obvious? </i>


    One was like water, while the other like fire. The possibility of water melding with fire was lower than the possibility of Mars hitting the Earth.


    Jing Rong lowered his gaze for a moment. "The two of them certainly appear to be from different worlds, but Miss Tang is just like the other self Kong Yu has always hidden deep within herself. That girl is fiery, dynamic, willful, and even arrogant; the side of herself that she doesn¡¯t dare to express. They appear to beplete opposites. I don¡¯t know why but I just feel that they are too simr."


    Mo Ruo lifted the corner of his mouth in a wry smile and only answered after a long pause.


    "Maybe."


    [1] It¡¯s a saying that means that someone low-ss (like a dog) can never produce something of high quality (like ivory).

 Chapter 517

    <i>The following day.</i>


    The rain had finally stopped. In the early morning, Lang Po sent orders for the carriage to be brought to the entrance of the academy, with the luggage ced inside one by one. Teacher Yu also got up early to see them off.


    <i>Meanwhile in Lin Shu¡¯s room</i>.


    Lin Shu got up from the bed with a pale face. He held his shoulder with one hand and his waist with the other. The pain twisted his face into a grimace. He sat down by the table and was about to pour water for a drink when someone ran in.


    The short man spoke. "Lin Shu, I brought you something good."


    He looked sneaky, hiding his hands behind him and sat down with a smile. "I brought something good and I promise it will be useful."


    "What is it?"


    The man put a pot of wine in front of him.


    Lin Shu immediately wrinkled his nose and eyebrows. "Wine? Why did you bring me this?"


    "Weren¡¯t you bitten by a snake? Although it was raised in our academy, it could still be poisonous. You didn¡¯t look good so I tried to get some medicine for you. This wine has been soaked all night with herbs from my hometown. Apply it on your wound and it will be useful."


    "Take it away." Lin Shu was disgusted with it.


    "But you were bitten by a snake. This medicine is very effective. Just use it. This is a great medicine from my hometown."


    "I said that I¡¯m OK. It¡¯s just a snakebite. It won¡¯t kill me. Furthermore, no wine is allowed in the academy. We¡¯ll be in trouble if Teacher found out."


    The man smiled. "Teacher wouldn¡¯t have time to care about us. That group of people is leaving now. Teacher is going to send them off and he won¡¯t notice."


    The man opened the mouth of the pot and was about to apply the medicine to Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu pushed his hand away.


    As the two of them pushed back and forth, the pot of wine suddenly mmed into the ground. Wine spread all over the ground.


    They were stunned.


    Immediately, Lin Shu covered his nose and jumped to two meters away.


    At this moment, Mo Ruo appeared at the door. He looked at the scene with great interest and smirked. "Didn¡¯t you say Teacher Yu has rules about no drinking in the Academy? I didn¡¯t expect that there are still people drinking secretly. How interesting."


    "Nonsense. We didn¡¯t drink." The short man was picked up the broken pieces of porcin in a panic.


    "Okay okay, don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t report it. If you don¡¯t like to drink at all, you are wasting your life." Mo Ruo stepping in and put the things he brought on the table. "This is a medicine that specializes in treating various snake venoms. I gave you some extra, in case you feel like pulling the fur on the tiger¡¯s head againter." <i>Sarcasm!</i>


    Lin Shu¡¯s face turned green but he couldn¡¯t say a word with his nose and mouth covered.


    Mo Ruo sneered and turned to leave. He nced back as if he had something else to say but finally left without another word.


    At the entrance of the academy, Teacher Yu was leaning on a walking stick, waiting to see them off.


    Jing Rong bowed to him. "Teacher Yu, I¡¯ll see myself out. If there is another chance in the future, I wille to visit again."


    "Master Jing, be careful on your journey."


    "Sure." He cupped his hands again in farewell.


    Tang Si rubbed her knees in the carriage andined, "It¡¯s the first time I had ever kneeled so long in my life. In the future, I will destroy this crappy academy."


    Ji Yunshu said, "Miss Tang, you kneeled to sacred ancient sages. There¡¯s no harm, only benefit, in respecting and worshipping them."


    "Those are neither Buddhas nor gods. Why should I worship them? Can they guarantee me a long life?"


    "This loss is a blessing. You will remember next time if youe across a simr situation. You should keep your temper as well."


    Tang Si was speechless.


    Ji Yunshu looked at her knees and softened. "I will talk to Mo Ruo and have him treat youter."


    "No!" She was so angry that she turned away. <i>What a child!</i>


    Suddenly...


    "There¡¯s an ident!" someone shouted. The voice came approached and passed to the entrance of the academy.


    Ji Yunshu opened the curtain and looked out. She saw a student drenched in sweat running towards them. The student said to Teacher Yu, "Master, there was an ident. The back hill... The well in the back hill... "


    Teacher Yu never liked fuss. He frowned. "What happened in the well?"


    "There is a dead body...in the well!"


    <i>Huh? Dead body?</i>


    The group burst into a discussion. Seems like they cannot leave today either.


    Soon, there was knocking sounding from the clock in the academy.


    Everybody gathered around the well in the back hill.


    Normally, people rarely came to the back hill and it had long been left to grow wild. It was surrounded by towering trees with a thick carpet of fallen leaves. The atmosphere was dark and damp, made eerier by a cold, biting wind. In the middle was an abandoned well, covered with piles of dead leaves and other detritus. Next to it was an abandoned wooden basin and... a pile of bones.


    Yes, bones!


    To be precise, human bones!


    At first nce, there were two ulnas, a tibia, two sound femurs, a few ribs and some scattered phnx...


    But the skull was missing.


    Next to the human bones, sat a person. It was Fatty Lu who had been kicked out of the hot spring poolst night. At this moment, his face was pale and his eyes were dull. It was evident he was badly shaken.


    When people saw the pile of white bones, they were shocked and quickly retracted to both sides. Those students who only knew how to study had never seen such things before!


    In contrast, Teacher Yu appeared extremely calm, but even his expression was slightly tense. After a long while, he nced at Fatty Lu.


    "Zhou Lu, what exactly happened?"


    Fatty Lu trembled fearfully for a long time before he opened his mouth and said, "I... I don¡¯t know." He shook his head violently from side to side.


    "There were too many people taking a showerst night so I came here instead. However, when I drew the water and looked at it, there were bones in the basin! I was scared, and just... fainted." He pointed at the iplete skeleton.


    The person who reported the news chimed in. "I just passed by here and heard Zhou Lu shout, so I quickly came over and found..." He didn¡¯t continue.


    Teacher Yu nodded and called the pageboy.. "Inform the authorities. Ask the officials toe."


    The apprentice was also scared, nodding his head, "Okay!" He then hurried off to do as he was told.


    Then, Teacher Yu said, "Come on, pack up the white bones, take them to the front, and wait for the officials toe over."


    Some of the bolder ones stepped forward, taking off their outwear and prepared to wrap the skeleton.


    At this moment, one person came out of the crowd. "Wait!"


    Ji Yunshu walked over to the pile of white bones. "These bones have been damaged and can no longer be moved a second time. Even if you want to move them, you can¡¯t move them like this."


    <i>Teacher Ji?</i>


    Someone disagreed. "They were just bones, why can¡¯t we move them? Are you suggesting that we should just put them here and wait for the officials?"


    Ji Yunshu stated matter-of-factly, "This pile of bones has been here for at least a year. They have been soaking in the water all year round. The bones have lost much of their calcium and are very fragile. You will damage them if casually pick them up, and...this is not yet aplete skeleton."

 Chapter 518

    An iplete skeleton? Even though nobody was familiar with bone structure, they could tell that the skeleton on the floor was iplete as even the skull was missing. A tall student stood out and questioned, "Could it be that you are familiar with these?"


    If she¡¯s not familiar, then who would dare to say they were?! Ji Yunshu answered, "Humans have 206 bones. Presently, what was fished out of the well, including the broken finger and toe bones, is obviously less than 206 pieces."


    "What a farce!"


    A farce? The people from ancient times really are stupid!


    At this time, Teacher Yu slowly stepped forward to enquire, "If Teacher Ji is familiar with bones, then what are your thoughts?"


    His student immediately interjected, "This student believes he¡¯s babbling nonsense, Teacher. We should move this skeleton over and wait for the people from the yamene to deal with it."


    "Didn¡¯t Teacher Ji already say that the skeleton will be damaged if it is moved again? Why don¡¯t we listen to what Teacher says before making a decision. Since this happened in the Academy, we cannot take this lightly."


    Residing deep in the mountains in faraway Bingjing, Teacher Yu had never heard of the famous Teacher Ji of the capital. However, he had a former student, now working as a government official, who once briefly mentioned this person in a letter long ago. Even though it was merely a passing remark, no one mentioned this student¡¯s letter would be small fry. He had made his decision! Teacher Yu inclined a bow towards Ji Yunshu, who quickly reciprocated. She couldn¡¯t afford to receive such an honour!


    "Teacher Yu please speak your mind, I will surely get it done."


    "Teacher Ji, I had heard of your aplishments in the Capital in letters from my students. I also know that you and Young Master Jing have matters to settle in Yufu. A case like this has never urred in the forty years since the founding of my Mingshan Academy. I would like to invite Teacher to stay for two more days to investigate this skeleton from the well."


    "Since Teacher Yu has entrusted this to me, I will not decline."


    "Many thanks, Teacher Ji!"


    Let this thin and frail man investigate? The students of Mingshan Academy were amazed and bbergasted. Why a letter from the capital would have mentioned Teacher Ji?How could Master Yu trust an outsider so easily? They began to privately discuss amongst themselves.


    Ji Yunshu nced at Jing Rong as if to garner his opinion. When Jing Rong caught her gaze, his expression chilled and grew solemn as he nodded. Go ahead and investigate!


    Thus, Ji Yunshu nced towards the bottomless well with a serious look and spoke, "This skeleton is iplete and the remaining pieces are probably still in the well. They must be fished out as soon as possible. However..." She gazed around at everyone before proceeding, "To prevent the bones from being damaged, a bucket should not be used. A person should go down and fish out the skeletal remains."


    Go down and fish out bones? The crowd startled and felt cold sweat run down their backs. "The well hasn¡¯t been used for a year. Who would dare to go down to a ce where someone died?"


    "Right, what if we touched something unclean?" No one wanted to ept the task. A bunch of scaredy cats!


    Jing Rong gestured at Lang Po. "You go."


    "Yes!" His reply rang out loud and resonant. A rough man like him wasn¡¯t afraid of such things; he would get to work right after rolling up his sleeves!


    Lang Po ordered people to find him a thick rope which he tied around himself and brought along a fire stick. Before he entered the well, Ji Yunshu handed him a piece of cloth.


    "Use this to cover your nose as a precaution. The corpse has been soaking in the water for one year and there is bacteria breeding on the walls of the well. At the bottom, there are likely toxins from the decay. Better to be safe than sorry."


    "Alright." Lang Po epted the cloth, tied it around his face and stuffed his nose. Then he cautiously descended. The people above prudently held the rope as it was lowered bit by bit until a shout was heard from below. "Stop!"


    In the darkness of the well, Lang Po held his fire stick in between his teeth and surveyed his surroundings. The mottled rock walls of the well were covered with a glisteningyer of moss. A closer look revealed bunches of tiny insects crawling within the moss. Lang Po felt a frisson of disgust raise goosebumps on his arms. Even though his nose was covered, it couldn¡¯t prevent the stench of the well water from seeping through the holes in the fabric into his nose. That smell was as overpowering as minced meat mixed with chilli oil, and the resulting assault on the nose was enough to make anyone nauseous. [1]


    Lang Po cursed mentally. This is the most disgusting smell I¡¯ve ever encountered! He resisted the churning disgust in his stomach and submerged his hand underwater.


    Sshes of water were heard for a while before he raised his head and shouted with a strained tone, "Pull me up!"


    The people above pulled him up and saw him cradling the many pieces of broken bones and a stray weed in his clothes. Lang Po cautiouslyid the bones on the ground. His haul included a skull, a radius, the sternum and several rib bones.


    Ji Yunshumented "It¡¯s not enough, go fish again."


    Girl, do you think this is a buffet? Haven¡¯t you had enough? Lang Po didn¡¯t say anything aloud and took a deep breath of fresh air before going back down again. Not long after, he emerged carrying another pile of bones.


    Ji Yunshu swept over the pile of bones skilfully. "It¡¯s still missing two facial bones of the skull and the metacarpals." If one wanted to draw the face of the deceased, they couldn¡¯t do without the facial bones.


    What is a facial bone? What are metacarpals? Lang Po had no idea. He only knew to follow Ji Yunshu¡¯s orders and went down again to find it. After more groping around in the dank water, all the missing pieces were finally found. All 206 pieces were present. Whetherrge and small, not a single one was missing!


    On Lang Po¡¯s fishing expedition, he also brought back a wine bottle which he ced on the ground before inquiring, "Teacher Ji, I found a wine jar. Please take a look, could it be rted to the deceased?"


    A wine jar?


    Ji Yunshu looked at it curiously. Isn¡¯t it just a normal wine jar? However, at the mention of wine, Mo Ruo suddenly perked up and strode overzily from where he had been quietly watching by the side. He eyed the wine jar keenly and bent down to take a few sniffs.


    A rapturous expression spread on Mo Ruo¡¯s face as he nodded in appreciation. "Mm, a top-quality pine flower wine."


    Are you secretly a dog? Lang Po questioned in amazement, "Master Mo, you can even identify it by smell?"


    "Of course!"


    "But the wine was long gone. It could even have fallen in the well with the deceased."


    Mo Ruo stood up straight and looked around with a confident smile. "Haven¡¯t you heard of aged wine? The most fragrant of them all is the pine flower wine; the older it is, the more concentrated its fragrance. Even if it the wine has been gone for several years, I can identify it by smell as long as the bottle still exists. Moreover, I have savoured this world-ss wine countless times. Although my nose can¡¯t identify different stinks, I can identify wine by its fragrance even if I¡¯m separated by hundreds of meters. If you still don¡¯t believe it, you can send this wine bottle to a wine shop to be verified by the proprietors to verify my im."


    Jing Rong smiled inwardly. You damned brat, taking every chance to show off.


    Mo Ruo felt like he was bathed in an enormous spotlight, glittering onstage. Quick,pliment me,pliment me!


    [1] A brand of chilli oil is mentioned here, called Lao Gan Ma or Old Godmother, but I really cannot see the link the author is trying to draw... it¡¯s oily spicy deliciousness.

 Chapter 519

    However, Ji Yunshu coldly dismissed that statement. "It was uncertain if the wine bottle is rted to the case. It could be just a bottle."


    ¡¯Just a bottle!¡¯ Mo Ruo attempt at showing off his knowledge fell t and instead was met with a metaphorical p in the face.


    Tang Si, who was sitting far away and still massaging her knees, burst outughing. She took the chance to rub salt into the wound and mocked, "You deserve this for trying to show off outside your expertise."


    Mo Ruo was furious but he could not deny it. I¡¯ll take my revenge on you one day, you crazy girl.


    "The most important thing to focus on right now is this jumble of a skeleton." Ji Yunshu continued with a request to Lang Po, "Brother Lang, can you please get a few men to pick up these bones with a cloth? You don¡¯t need to wipe off the soil and grass on the bones. Just bring them over and ce it on a big table."


    "Yes!"


    "Take this wine bottle along as well. It might be useful."


    "Alright!" Lang Po obeyed and ordered his men to carefully pick up the bones and bring it to the Academy¡¯s rear courtyard.


    The schrs of the academy did not have the courage to stay around any longer. One by one, they followed them to the rear courtyard.


    However, Ji Yunshu did not leave yet. She stared at the well for a long time. It was at least a hundred years old. The stone sides of the well were tall and delicately carved with traditional patterns resembling entwined vines. On the lip of the well were eight round protrusions spaced equally on the edge, one of which was darker in colour than the rest. Other than that, she didn¡¯t think that there was anything strange about the well.


    She then did a search on the surrounding area and discovered nothing unusual. Jing Rong walked towards her. His gaze followed hers as he scanned the surroundings. "What have you found?"


    She shook her head and mumbled, "A few trees, a well, and a pile of weeds."


    Jing Rong failed to grasp the meaning of her words but did not interrupt Ji Yunshu¡¯s thoughts. He summoned a guard with a wave of his hand and ordered, "Secretly guard this ce. Before the truth is found out, no one is allowed to enter this area."


    "Yes!"


    Mm! Ji Yunshu was very pleased with Jing Rong¡¯s instructions. This boy will be able to master this if he stays with me for another half-year.


    After looking around for a short while, she failed to find anything new and went to the rear courtyard with Jing Rong.


    Everyone from the academy was assembled in the rear courtyard. They were all refined schrs who didn¡¯t have the strength to truss a chicken. They had likely never have seen a dead body in their lives, never mind a jumble of bones such as those that had mysteriously appeared from the well. Naturally, they were all rmed and covered in cold sweat. Their attention was fixed on the stark white bone, with a mix of fear and curiosity.


    Ji Yunshu entered the courtyard carrying a pair of white gloves, and confidently put them on as she walked toward the pile of bones without a word. Just as she reached out to pick up a bone, someone yelled, "What are you doing?"


    "An autopsy!" Ji Yunshu replied indifferently.


    An autopsy?


    "Who are you to perform an autopsy? We have already informed the yamen, who will naturally send their coroner to investigate. Didn¡¯t you say that these bones were fragile and we should be careful moving it? Then why are you touching it now right now? What if you ruin the evidence?"


    "That¡¯s right!" One of the schrs stepped forward, intending to stop Ji Yunshu in her tracks.


    However, Jing Rong blocked the schr in a sh. "You better settle down if you want the case to be solved as soon as possible. Right now, no one other than her is allowed to touch the skeleton."


    "Who wants touch the bones! But if something happens to the skeleton and impedes the yamen¡¯s investigation..." Immediately, the schr was interrupted by Jing Rong, "I¡¯ll repeat this for thest time. If you want to find out the truth, all of you better settle down. I¡¯m not a patient person." An imposing glint of ruthlessness appeared in Jing Rong¡¯s eyes, striking fear into anyone who was unfortunate enough to see it. The two who spoke up gulped and mmed up in response.


    Supported by a schr, Teacher Yu slowly made his way forward, hunching slightly as he walked. He raised his hand and mercilessly smacked one of the schrs on the back of his head, "Are you rebelling? Am I dead to you? Do you want me to gift the entire academy to you?"


    "Teacher..."


    "All of you little scoundrels can scram. Don¡¯t disturb Teacher Ji as he works and be an eyesore." As the saying goes, one should treat a teacher as they would treat their father.


    The schrs could only agree and left without saying anything else. "Yes, Teacher."


    Seeing Teacher Yu¡¯s condition, Jing Rong ordered his men to bring over a wooden chair for him to rest.


    On the other hand, Ji Yunshu had already started to pick up the bones to examine them. Carefully, she pieced the scattered bones together like she was solving an exotic puzzle. First, she took two matching ribs and ced them side by side. Next, she cautiously fit together the small phnxes (finger bones). Then...


    She looked as if she were merely ying with toys, casually rearranging them as she wished. The scene terrified the spectators.


    After approximately the time it took to burn a joss stick, the scattered bones were put where they belonged. Aplete skeleton was neatlyid out on the long table.


    The spectators were dumbfounded. They doubted that they could rearrange the bones as perfectly as Ji Yunshu even if they referred to an illustration of a skeleton from a book.


    Is he a chiropractor? But he doesn¡¯t resemble one at all with his thin frame!


    Ji Yunshu exined with gently furrowed brows, "The deceased was six feet tall. From the look of the pelvic bones and theryngeal bone, he was an eighteen or neen year old boy who died a year ago. The greyish-green tinge to the bones are obviously caused by theplete loss of organic substances. However, the dposition of the corpse should have been much slower since it has been soaked in water. Theck of contact with air and limited dissolved oxygen in the water, coupled with the chill due to shade from the big trees that were nted beside the well, these factors all dy dposition. Since there isn¡¯t any degrading agent found in the water, it¡¯s impossible for the organic substances in the bones to have been lost so quickly over one year even if the flesh werepletely dposed."


    Degrading agent? Organic substances? No one understood this jargon.


    Teacher Yu asked, "What does Teacher mean?"


    Ji Yunshu continued sincerely, "For a corpse was soaked in water for merely one year topletely lose organic matter, there is only one possible exnation: the deceased was injured and bleeding before he was thrown into the well. The wounds would be infected and impede the flow of blood. Thus, despite being soaked in water and chilly environment, the dposition of the body is faster than if it were put in a warm, south-facing ce in the height of summer. This is also why the organic substances in the bone waspletely lost within a year, turning its colour into a greyish green."


    "The deceased was injured?"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    "How can you be sure?"


    That¡¯s simple! "I reckon that you have camphor oil and vinegar in the academy, right? Please bring these two items over together with some white paper?" Very quickly, someone sent all the three items to the room.


    Back when the yin yang corpse was discovered in the Grand Canal Manor, Ji Yunshu had applied the same method to learn about the injuries the deceased experienced before he died. Now, she only needed to repeat what she had done!

 Chapter 520

    She used the same method as before, applying some camphor oil to the bones then wrapping the whole skeleton with vinegar-soaked paper. Just like a mummy!


    After around the time it took to burn half a stick of incense, the white paper wrapped around the bones turned red in five ces: the zygomatic bone, the vicle, the ulna, the sternum, andstly, the back of the head.


    How did the white paper turn red? As they were not officials from the Jinjiang yamen, naturally they did not know what it meant. The crowd could only stare on uprehendingly with nkly, unable to make out the head or tail eyes. Ji Yunshu exined as she removed the paper, piece by piece. "The technique I just used shows if the deceased had been injured just before death. When paper soaked in white vinegar is applied to bones covered in camphor oil, the ces where the deceased had been injured will discolour the paper. If the paper turned green, it indicates that the five wounds were made long before their death; but if it turned red, it is evidence that there was an altercation with someone before the deceased was pushed down the well." So that was what happened!


    She then asked Teacher Yu, "Teacher, was there anyone who went missing from the Academy a year ago?"


    Although Teacher Yu was old, his memory was still impressively sharp. He tapped his fingers against each other as he thought, looking like a fortune-teller calcting fortunes, and shook his head. "No, the students of the Academy are all present. I believe the person in the well must not be from my Mingshan Academy."


    "Then, is it an outsider?"


    "That can¡¯t be right either. The Academy has long maintained the rule forbidding visitors; why would there be an outsider? And even if he were in the Academy, why would he die in that abandoned well?"


    Ji Yunshu pondered the question as she looked at theplete skeleton pieced together in front of her. She remained silent for a long while.


    Teacher Yu then asked, "Teacher Ji, do you have any findings?"


    "We must first rify the identity of the deceased."


    "How can we do that when he¡¯s already a pile of bones?"


    She pursed her lips. "Bone painting!"


    Bone painting? People started whispering to each other.


    She continued, "In bone painting, the most difficult cases are those who died in a fire over two years ago, while the easiest are bodies that were soaked in water for a year. However, there isn¡¯t much time and I can only draw an approximation of their features. All of you can then take a look and see if you recognise the deceased." As she finished speaking, she bade someone to retrieve a set of stationery. She then smoothed out the paper, picked up the brush, and started drawing.


    The audience watched curiously with bated breath as Ji Yunshu used her fingers to measure the length and width of the skull, then draw each small segment of bone on the paper, one by one. The many disjointed segments slowly came together as a whole under her rapid and fluid brushstrokes.


    Soon after, the outline of a person materialised on the paper; although there were no details, the main features could be distinguished. Ji Yunshu picked up the piece of paper when the ink dried and passed it to Teacher Yu. "There¡¯s not much time, so it¡¯s not very urate. But there¡¯s at least a 30% resemnce. Please take a look; do you recognise this person?"


    Teacher Yu took the portrait and squinted at it. The wrinkles in his forehead deepened in concentration. He shook his head after a while. "There is no such person at the Academy...but these features seem a little familiar. I just can¡¯t recall from where."


    He then passed the portrait to his students. "Come, take a look. Do you recognise this person? My eyes are going blind and I can¡¯t see clearly."


    The students crowded around the portrait. "This person isn¡¯t from our Academy. I¡¯ve never seen him before."


    "I don¡¯t recognise him."


    But there were also people that said, "He looks rather familiar..."


    "His eyes look familiar!"


    A flurry ofments and opinions rang out. In the ruckus, someone eximed, "It¡¯s Guo He!"


    Ah! A name!


    Guo He? Everyone hurried to take a closer look at the revtion. "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Guo He. The portrait is of Guo He!"


    Someone passed the portrait back to Teacher Yu. "Teacher, take a look. This person is Guo He."


    Teacher Yu pulled the drawing towards himself for a closer examination. He clicked his tongue and nodded. "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Guo He."


    Ji Yunshu immediately asked, "Who is Guo He?"


    "He is one of my students but he left the Academy a year ago; how could he have fallen down the well and be this pile of bones?"


    "Could you tell me more about him?"


    Teacher Yu sighed. "This boy, he is one of the most stubborn and yful students I¡¯ve ever encountered in my many decades of teaching. He often turns the Academy upside down with his headache-inducing antics, but he is also extremely intelligent. His academic achievements were very good but he just had to be so mischievous. I¡¯ve punished him many times but never had the heart to chase him out in light of his kind base nature."


    Once, I caught him secretly drinking wine in the Academy and punished him harshly. After that, he departed the Academy, leaving nothing but a letter behind. There was no news from him after that. I remember that day clearly - it was June the 13thst year - one year ago from today."


    Guo He was one of the most intelligent people in the entire academy. If others could read ten lines at a nce, he could read twenty; with that nce, he would also have memorised every single word he had read. If he had not left the Academy, he would undoubtedly have ranked in the top three in the examinations this year. As a result, Teacher Yu developed a serious illness and was bedridden for two weeks after Guo He left.


    Everyone was clear how much Teacher Yu treasured Guo He. But...


    Heartbroken, Teacher Yu shook his head and pushed the portrait away. "How could he be dead?" I won¡¯t ept this!


    Someone raised their doubts. "How could this painting possibly depict the deceased as they were before they died? This here, is clearly just a pile of bones - how could it be possible for anyone to draw the appearance of a person as they were when they were alive from a pile of bones? Moreover, the drawing only resembles Guo He and might not truly be him."


    His suspicions were not unreasonable.


    Five years ago, when Ji Yunshu first entered the yamen and drew the deceased¡¯s features from its rotting corpse, everyone was simrly shocked and suspicious. When the deceased¡¯s mother arrived to identify the body, she recognised the bracelet on the wrist of the corpse as one that her daughter habitually wore. The girl in the portrait drawn from the corpse looked exactly like her daughter. With that as proof, everyone deeply revered the newly arrived Ji Yunshu.


    From that first day, Ji Yunshu already had a fanclub. And her number one fan was none other than the magistrate Liu Qingping!


    At this moment, she said calmly, "This portrait was created in a hurry and is naturally not precise. Regardless, there is at least a 30% resemnce. Since you could recognise the person called Guo He, then there is no mistake, the deceased must be him."


    "A bunch of nonsense!"

 Chapter 521

    Nonsense?


    Ji Yunshu continued, "If you want the case to be solved, you¡¯d better trust me."


    "It¡¯s the yamen officials who should be in charge of solving the case. What can you possibly do? Even if you really drew a portrait of Guo He, you can¡¯t prove anything. It only shows that you drew someone that looks like him by sheer coincidence."


    Jing Rong was not as patient as Ji Yunshu. He sent a chilling re at the man with his dark eyes. "Teacher Ji¡¯s word isw. I¡¯ll have someone cut off your tongue if you speak one more word."


    That person instinctively retracted his tongue and gulped in fear. "Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll report you to the officials if you cut off my tongue."


    "Report me?" Ridiculous! I¡¯m a prince. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of officials?


    He raised his eagle-like eyebrows slightly. "Bingjing should be under Huang Shishan, Lord Huang¡¯s jurisdiction, isn¡¯t it? If I want to cut off your tongue, I bet you he won¡¯t stop me." What an imposing manner!


    The man stammered, "What... what right do you have to say that?"


    "What right? Based on the fact that Huang Shishan would never dare touch me."


    Naturally! Who would dare do anything?!


    In fact, Jing Rong did not really know Lord Huang, Huang Shishan. He merely knew that Huang Shishan was an honest person who had a rather good reputation amongst the officials of the royal court.


    "You¡¯re quite boastful," that person said with a disdainful huff. He walked towards Teacher Yu and cupped his fist in greeting. "Teacher, this student suggests to wait for the coroner from the yamen to arrive before we settle on a verdict. This student also doesn¡¯t think that the deceased is Guo He. He left the academy a year ago, leaving behind a letter as proof These people are just making baseless usations and deliberately trying to stir trouble. I hope that teacher..."


    Before he could finish, Teacher Yu pped the armrest of his seat heavily in anger. "Shut up! I¡¯ve already handed this case over to Teacher Ji. If he thinks this skeleton belongs to Guo He, then the deceased is Guo He. If you dare to say another word, forget about the spring examinations this year.


    ¡¯Missing the spring examination? That¡¯s no small matter! I¡¯ve been ving away at the ssics for so many years just so I cane out on top for this examination!¡¯


    He gulped several times and immediately retreated to the side. That sent a clear warning to the rest of the schrs and no one dared to say anything more.


    Teacher Yu nced at Ji Yunshu and exined, "Guo He was an orphan and grew up by my side. I beseech Teacher to find out the truth."


    Ji Yunshu nodded and spoke as she slowly rolled the painting up. "ording to what Teacher said, the deceased left the academy on the thirteenth of Junest year. He must have run into somebody and had a conflict with them, resulting in an intense fight. The deceased wasn¡¯t a match for the killer and was severely injured. From this, we can infer that there was either a grudge between the killer and the deceased, or something else triggered a physical fight between the two."


    As soon as she finished talking, a loud voice yelled, "Liang Tian was the only person in the academy who had a grudge with Guo He."


    She looked over and saw someone being pushed out of the crowd. It was Liang Tian, Lin Shu¡¯s sidekick!


    Baffled, he quickly denied, "What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t kill him."


    "The entire academy knows that there was a grudge between you and Guo He. The two of you were involved in an argument in ss a few days before he left the academy. At that time, you also said that you would seize every opportunity to kill him. We all heard it!" a schr said.


    Liang Tian immediately replied, "Yes, we had some misgivings. Who told him to do as he pleased in the academy. He often tore my books and used them as fuel for fires. I admit I said all that but I swear that I¡¯m not the killer. I don¡¯t even have the courage to kill a fish, not to mention a man."


    "Then why were you not at the academy on the thirteenth of Junest year?"


    "I..." he appeared to be at a loss for words.


    "For the entire month of June, we were all preupied with preparing for the autumn examination in August. You were the only one who was frequently absent. The day Guo He left the academy, you were also nowhere to be seen."


    Liang Tian responded, "So I¡¯m the killer just because I was absent? You¡¯re using me without any solid proof!" He waved his sleeves angrily.


    He turned to look at Teacher Yu, full of emotion, "Teacher, you know me well. Normally, I¡¯m extremely afraid of blood. How can I possibly murder a man?"


    "Then where were you at that time?" Teacher Yu questioned.


    "Student was at... the library," Liang Tian¡¯s answer was obviouslycking in confidence.


    "Rubbish!" Teacher Yu reproved, "Did you forget about the flood at the library in Junest year? I locked the door and forbade anyone from entering the library. How could you have been at the library? Quickly spit out the truth now."


    Liang Tian quivered, his gaze wandered about guiltily. After stammering for a long while, the truth finally emerged. "Actually... Student went to Anshan Vige that day...to gamble, and only returned to the academy on the next day. By then, Guo He had already left."


    The casino? "Preposterous!"


    Teacher Yu was enraged, causing his chest to clench in pain.


    "Teacher, student knows he was wrong."


    Disappointed at his failure of a student, Teacher Yu replied, "It¡¯s my fault that my student is recalcitrant. How can Mingshan Academy tolerate you? It¡¯s been a year since Guo He¡¯s death. Since you had the audacity to gamble, would you be afraid of killing someone?"


    "This student may be gambler but would never kill anyone," he denied vehemently.


    All of a sudden, Ji Yunshu spoke, "Indeed, he¡¯s not the killer."


    Huh? The crowd was in an uproar.


    Liang Tian looked at Ji Yunshu with eyes full of desperation and hope as though he had found his saviour.


    Without others noticing, Ji Yunshu had already picked up Guo He¡¯s skull and was walking toward Liang Tian saying, "Give me your right hand if you want to prove your innocence."


    Liang Tian nodded and obeyed and immediately extended his hand.


    "Make a fist." Liang Tian continued to do as she said.


    Just like that, Ji Yunshu was able to conclude, "Indeed, you weren¡¯t the killer." Upon hearing this, Liang Tian heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Teacher Yu asked, "Teacher, is there proof?"


    Ji Yunshu raised up the skull and disyed it to the crowd as she exined, "The zygomatic bones of the skull, also known as cheekbones, are these two raised pieces of bone." She pointed at the bones with her finger and continued, "Before the deceased passed away, he received a punch on his left zygomatic bone. However, the zygomatic bones are considerably one of the hardest bones in the skull. There would be no mark left behind on the bone unless the culprit were especially strong. Here, the zygomatic bone appears to be perfectly intact and wless. It seems to imply that the culprit had an average strength, but that¡¯s not the truth."


    The curious spectators listened docily.


    "Whether the deceased was killed by illness, fire, hanging, drowning... the bones will definitely go through certain changes. Since this skeleton was soaked in the water for a year, the parts below the zygomatic bones would bend upward slightly and subsequentlypress the two zygomatic bones, causing them to protrude a little. However, the zygomatic bones on this skull appear perfect with no protrusion. There can only be one exnation; the punch the deceased received was very strong, leaving a dent on the zygomatic bone. Then, when the zygomatic bone swells due topression, it returned to its original shape. That is why the zygomatic bone appears perfect."


    Her gazended on Liang Tian, "Thus, this proves that the killer is a very strong man, which would exclude you. Your carpal bones are slightly swollen, which is amon sign of metacarpal disease. A patient with this illness can¡¯t lift or carry anything heavier than a writing brush or a pair of chopsticks. How could they have the strength to fight someone and even cause the sturdy zygomatic bone to cave in?"

 Chapter 522

    Liang Tian unconsciously held his wrist and hid it behind himself.


    He had hidden the problem with his hand very well over the years. Even people who lived with him didn¡¯t know. After all, this would affect his future career!


    But now that Ji Yunshu had publicly exposed him, there was no need to continue lying. Otherwise, he would be regarded as a murderer. He swallowed a few times in hesitation before he answered. . "Yes, I have a bone disease in my hand."


    The crowd looked at each other in surprise.


    Ji Yunshu stared at the hand he was hiding behind him. "In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Metacarpal disease ismon and is treatable. You only need to find the right medicine."


    "This...is impossible. The doctor said that there is no cure."


    "There is a cure."


    She nced at Mo Ruo.


    Bro, over to you. Write a prescription. It won¡¯t take long.


    Mo Ruo really wanted to give himself a p. Why did hee over in the first ce? Why didn¡¯t he go with Wei Yi or go to the Yamen alone and be carefree? Why did he have to jump straight into this bottomless pit and dig his own grave?


    Throughout this whole journey , Ji Yunshu had been solving cases and he saving people alongside her. It¡¯s really exhausting.


    Liang Tian¡¯s eyes brimmed with hope. His hand would be saved!


    Just as he was about to express his gratitude, Teacher Yu spoke harshly. "You may not have killed anyone but you gamble. You can¡¯t stay anymore. Mingshan Academy does not have a student like you."


    He was shocked!


    Liang Tian shouted, "Sir..."


    Thud! He kneeled, full of regret. "This student knows he was wrong. I no longer dare to do that. Sir, please forgive me, please give me another chance."


    No mercy! Teacher Yu had been teaching for many years. There were indeed bad and ridiculous students, but no one was addicted to gambling as Liang Tian. If he were allowed to stay in the academy, it would ruin the reputation of both the academy and him as his teacher.


    He waved his sleeves in anger. "Take him away. From now on, he is no longer a student of Mingshan Academy and should never mention it outside."


    "Sir..." He cried out, tears welling in his eyes. He was the first person to be kicked out of Mingshan Academy! How embarrassing.


    Two of the students, ording to the instructions of the Teacher, stepped up and got Liang Tian up and dragged him away. His pleas could still be heard in the distance for a long while.


    Sitting in the chair, Teacher Yu was so angry that he held his chest in pain. He had just recovered from the pain of Guo He¡¯s death, and now he was almost suffocated by Liang Tian.


    Mo Ruo immediately stepped forward. "Teacher Yu, your health is the priority. Since you handed over the matter to Teacher Ji, then let her do it. It¡¯s better to go back to your room. I will take your pulse and prescribe some medicine for you."


    Teacher Yu opened his mouth but only nodded without speaking. Mo Ruo and his own students helped him to leave.


    Before leaving, he reminded the students that they must follow Ji Yunshu¡¯s orders.


    But in fact, for now Ji Yunshu was unable to conclude.


    At present, with this skeleton, she could only determine the identity of the deceased and that he was injured before he died. Everything else was still a mystery.


    She wondered, "Although the murderer is a man of great strength, but if we only use this direction to check, it would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack."


    After all, there are so many strong people in the world!


    Shang Zhuo, who had been silent in the crowd, stepped forward and walked up to Ji Yunshu, modestly. "Since the teacher believes in Teacher Ji, we naturally believe in you as well. As long as we can find out who killed Guo He, we will do whatever you need us to do."


    He believed in Ji Yunshu! He also knew that this schr was not an ordinary person. To be precise, the whole group of people apanying the little schr were not ordinary people.


    Ji Yunshu nodded to him politely. It was rare that there was a clear mind among the students taught by Teacher Yu.


    She said, "Teacher Yu trusts me, so I will try my best to investigate the case. Before the officialse, please don¡¯t leave. Now there is not much evidence, there is no conclusion. You guys can leave first. When I find new evidence, I will call you over."


    Everyone nodded and left.


    In fact, everyone had wanted to leave long ago. The moment that the infiltrating skeleton appeared from salvage, they felt cold and sweaty. Now they had to go have a drink to calm their nerves!


    Shang Zhuo stayed where he was and took a darting nce at the skeleton. "Guo He¡¯s death is really unexpected and regrettable. I was not only a ssmate with him but also lived in the same room. We had a good rtionship, but now..." He sighed and said, "Please find out the real murderer, and give Guo He his justice."


    "I will try my best!"


    "Thank you very much!" He left with a bow.


    Now, there was only Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong, Lang Po and Tang Si sitting on the stone steps, as well as Ziran and his guards.


    "A bunch of useless schrs!" Tang Si burst out cursing. She got up and wobbled towards the skeleton. She still couldn¡¯t walk normally after kneeling for the whole night. "Look at those schrs. They looked like they saw ghosts. Isn¡¯t it a bunch of bones? What¡¯s there to be scared of?"


    She reached out to a rib and was about to pick it up. Ji Yunshu immediately grabbed her hand and pushed it to the side.


    "Don¡¯t move it."


    "What are you nervous about? Isn¡¯t it a few broken bones? Is it a treasure?" She covered her nose, and the palm of her hand fanned the tip of her nose. "I have to say that this skeleton is really stinky."


    Of course! How could it be otherwise after spending a year at the bottom of the well?


    Tang Si wandered around the skeleton, like a general inspecting troops. She mumbled as she walked, looking rather like a bona fide detective.


    Ji Yunshu ignored her, but stared at the skeleton carefully. "There must be some other evidence in the skeleton." She was certain!


    But there was nothing more than the five wounds that existed on the skeleton.


    In that case, it¡¯s better to continue investigating those wounds. She picked up the rib and gently pressed it with her finger at the injured position. There was nothing unusual. Then, she held the head again and turned it over, looking at the wound behind the brain.


    If you look carefully, you would find a clue!


    The wound here was different from the other four wounds on the skeleton.


    There was a clear groove on the back of the brain!


    It didn¡¯t look like a wound from a fist, it was more like...

 Chapter 523

    Tang Si¡¯s enigmatic voice drifted over and interrupted Ji Yunshu¡¯s thoughts. "You just went into the well to fish out a body and you smell terrible. Doesn¡¯t a big man like you know to go wash yourself? Why are you still here? You may be alright with it, but no one wants to smell your stench."


    How inconsiderate! Tang Si¡¯s tant dislike of people had not changed one bit. Lang Po¡¯s face turned dark and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Was it me who shouted and volunteered to go down the well? Did I want to go down again and again to fish out the corpse? Did I ask to be stinky? I¡¯m suffering too! The burly fellow was thus harassed and mocked by the little girl for a while, unable to retort.


    Jing Rong, as his master, had to interrupt; he gave Tang Si a cold stare. "Miss Tang, could it be that you didn¡¯t kneel long enoughst night?"


    Tang Si felt her hackles rise. She jutted out her chin and raised her brows. "What do you mean? Thisdy is not afraid of you. Ipromisedst night only in consideration for Ah-Ji!"


    Ji Yunshu was speechless! Look, you really didn¡¯t have to consider my pride.


    "Ziran," Jing Rong gave Shi Ziran amand, "dump this wild girl to Mo Ruo. He should look after his person carefully."


    "Yes!" Shi Ziran answered. He wasn¡¯t like Lang Po, who would treat men roughly, and women gently. In his eyes, men and women were equal. If he had to hit, kill, or poison, he would do so. He would never be soft-hearted. When he received hismand, he went forth and grabbed onto Tang Si¡¯s arm, pulling her forward. "Get going."


    "Let go!"


    Shi Ziran nced at her coldly and remained unmoved as he continued to drag her away against her will.


    No matter what, Tang Si had learned martial arts before. She turned around andunched a fierce kick towards Shi Ziran. Coincidentally, Shi Ziran¡¯s martial arts was also excellent, so he managed to dodge easily.


    "Do you think that a littledy like me is easy to bully?"


    "Littledy?" Shi Ziran scanned her from head to toe. He openly mocked, "You, a littledy? Unless all the women in the world died, would you barely be considered human. Otherwise, even if you broke through the heavens, you still wouldn¡¯t be considered ady."


    Ji Yunshu shook her head and sigh. Truly amazing! As expected, like master like subordinate.


    The imperial bodyguards at the scene allughed.


    Tang Si had met a formidable opponent. mes of anger erupted from her eyes. She shouted, "All of you, shut up! If you keepughing, I will use this whip to teach you a lesson."


    Shi Ziran chuckled, "Miss Tang, master and imperial bodyguard Lang are protective of the fairer sex. But I won¡¯t. If you continue to be noisy and disrupt Teacher Ji from solving the case, I will bury you alive."


    "You dare?!"


    "Try me."


    Try your sister!


    This kid¡¯s martial arts is pretty good. Tang Si knew she could not gain the upper hand. She red and stamped her foot with all her strength, sweeping her arms around at the same time.


    "ng!" The wine bottle that was fished from the well shattered on the floor into bits.


    With that, Tang Si could only leave dejectedly. Shi Ziran quickly followed behind before she could cause another mishap.


    It finally quieted down. Ji Yunshu ced the skull aside and went to pick up the broken shards of the wine bottle as it could be crucial evidence. As she bent down, Jing Rong grabbed her hand.


    "Let me." He took out a handkerchief to pick up the pieces one by one and ced them on the table. Ji Yunshu had sharp eyes and noticed something on one of the shards.


    "Wait a moment," she shouted!


    She picked up the shard and carefully removed something from its inner surface. It was a tiny dark green bead! Some mud and moss could be seen on it. After cleaning its surface, Ji Yunshu said, "This bead...I feel like I¡¯ve seen it before."


    Jing Rong frowned. "You¡¯ve seen it before?"


    Her eyes darkened as she tried to recall. Suddenly, she brightened when she finally remembered. "Correct. It wasst night when I and Lin Shupeted in painting. This bead is from his bracelet."


    "Lin Shu¡¯s?"


    "Yes, it was exactly the same as this bead."


    Jing Rong also recalled. Yesterday, outside the Confucian Hall, when Lin Shu¡¯s chest was bared, there seemed to be a bracelet on his wrist. However, he was a little skeptical. "This Eastern Chestnut bead, although rare, isn¡¯t unique. Could it be a coincidence?"


    "Impossible!" she vetoed. "Eastern Chestnut bracelets, in particr, have 22 beads and are sturdy and tightly bound. Last night, when I saw the bracelet on Lin Shu¡¯s wrist, it was loose and the beads could freely move about. That means that one or two beads were obviously missing. I didn¡¯t think much about it before but with that one nce, I am 80-90% sure that it¡¯s his."


    Jing Rong spoke again, "Is it possible... when Lin Shu secretly drank behind the mountain, the bracelet broke and a bead fell into the bottle. Since he did not want Master Yu to know, he threw the wine bottle into the well? Or maybe the wine bottle originally belonged to Guo He and when he left, he ran into Lin Shu. They got into an argument and fought, meanwhile, a bead fell into the wine bottle. In order to destroy all traces of Guo He¡¯s existence, Lin Shu threw the body along with the wine bottle into the well?"


    After he finished, Ji Yunshu was momentarily stunned before breaking intoughter.


    Hmm? Where¡¯s the punchline?


    "Why are youughing? Is this prince wrong?" He was perplexed as he stared at that woman. He couldn¡¯t help but admit she was beautiful when sheughed.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. "I didn¡¯t say you were wrong. On the contrary, it was very reasonable."


    "It seems you are testing this prince¡¯s intelligence."


    "Yes and no."


    Jing Rong¡¯s lips curved upwards. "Autopsy and detective skills aren¡¯t this prince¡¯s forte. As for everything else, even you aren¡¯t aware of the depths of my skills."


    Indeed, he wasn¡¯t bragging! In martial arts, he was far from an amateur! In terms of schemes and power struggles, he¡¯s a wolf in disguise, relenting many times only for the sake of brotherhood. In his ability to make a wife swoon, no words are needed. Ji Yunshu gazed at the proud prince in front of her, a smile appearing on her lips.


    Back to business. "Alright, let¡¯s first get back to the wine bottle. If this bead belongs to Lin Shu, then it can only be said that he previously came across this wine bottle. For this, there are many possibilities. If this wine bottle is his and he tossed the bottle in the well after secretly drinking, then that is the first possibility you mentioned. Therefore, the murderer is not him. But if the wine bottle was Guo He¡¯s, then that means the day that Guo He left, Lin Shu met him and came across this bottle and they fought. That is your second possibility, the murderer is Lin Shu. However, there is a third possibility. The wine bottle belongs to neither of them, the Eastern Chestnut bead fell into the well because Lin Shu was careless and it was carried along by the water and slipped into the wine bottle."


    As the saying went, old ginger will always be spicier! [1]


    [1] A saying that means wisdomes with age, or those more experienced will always trump those with less. The literal meaning is also true though... try it for yourself.

 Chapter 524

    Ji Yunshu continued, "But, there can be other possibilities besides the three theories that I have just stated." Indeed, anything was possible! Without any concrete proof, no one had the audacity to convict the murderer.


    Jing Rong listened to Ji Yunshu quietly.


    For a long time, she pondered over the case in silence. Puzzled, she mumbled, "Even if Lin Shu is the killer, he¡¯ll definitely deny it if we question him directly. Then let us make a few hypotheses first. If the bottle does belongs to Guo He, why did the murderer dispose of the bottle into the well together with his body? The murderer only had to discard the body, but not the bottle. Why did the murderer do something unnecessary?"


    Maybe the killer was too bored!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s query was reasonable. The culprit only had to discard the body into the well. It was illogical for him to be bothered about the wine bottle during such a crucial time. How could he have so much of "leisure time" to worry about it?


    Jing Rong straightened his face as an idea shed across his mind. Following Ji Yunshu¡¯s assumption, he added, "If your theory is correct, we shall make a bolder guess. Maybe, there were blood stains on the wine bottle. The killer was extremely anxious as he had just murdered someone. When he tossed the dead body into the well, he did not have a deliberate n to handle the wine bottle that was covered in blood. Hence, he discarded the wine bottle into the well together with the body out of convenience."


    Wow! "Your Highness has made a very reasonable deduction!" Ji Yunshuplimented him out of the blue.


    ¡¯Thanks!¡¯ Jing Rong put on a faint grin but he failed to hide his satisfaction and joy from being praised.


    After a while, Ji Yunshu continued, "Then, we have to prove our theory."


    "How can we prove it?"


    "I need some vinegar and strong alcohol."


    Oh!


    Jing Rong recalled how Ji Yunshu detected the blood stain on the dagger that Ah Yu used to kill Lord Jiang. He was learning new things everyday from Ji Yunshu!


    Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates promptly brought the two items over under Jing Rong¡¯s orders. Ji Yunshu mixed the vinegar into the alcohol and gently swirled the liquid in the bottle. Then, she wet her handkerchief with the mixture and carefully wiped the broken pieces with her handkerchief. She meticulously checked every piece of the bottle, leaving no spot unattended.


    After she had wiped every piece of the broken jar, she arranged them carefully on the table. Before long, a maroon mark gradually appeared on a few of the broken pieces, appearing exceptionally striking on the silver wine jar.


    Jing Rong was hit by a sudden realisation, "This is blood!"


    "You¡¯re right, it is blood. The mixture of wine and alcohol is capable of recovering the blood stain that has been wiped off or washed away."


    "I think we can assume that our hypotheses have been proven."


    "That¡¯s not exactly true."


    "How so?"


    "We have to find out whose blood is this."


    She picked up a paper, that was inked in red, among the pile of bones. She wrapped the few pieces that were stained in blood in the red paper and gently rubbed the broken pieces against the paper. Eventually, she ttened out the paper.


    She was right! Half of the blood that dyed the broken pieces had blended together with the red ink on the paper, while the other half was left on the damaged bottle.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu clenched her fist and deepened her gaze. She was able to make a rough verdict now.


    Jing Rong replied, "I reckon the hypothesis is now epted. The blood on the bottle belongs to Guo He." What?!


    Ji Yunshu nodded, "Yes. You¡¯re right. This is Guo He¡¯s blood." As she spoke, she crumpled the paper in her hand.


    Upon seeing her, Jing Rong was confused. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you reacting like this if you¡¯ve alreadye up with an answer? Could it be..." he trailed off, notpleting his sentence.


    Ji Yunshu stayed silent as she put on a sombre expression. After a long while, she rposed herself. She pursed her lips and lifted the broken pieces up as she exined, "The blood does not solely belong to Guo He. Someone else is involved too."


    Huh?


    She exined, "Only the blood from the same person will mix together when theye in contact. When I rubbed them against each other just now, there were some blood on the broken piece that failed to blend with the blood on the paper. There is only one exnation to that. Aside from Guo He, there¡¯s someone else¡¯s blood stained on the wine bottle. And he¡¯s most probably the killer."


    "Lin Shu?"


    She gently shook her head, "I¡¯m not sure. If the blood really belongs to Lin Shu, together with the chestnut bead, we can close the case immediately. But, I need his blood now to obtain the answer."


    "That¡¯s an easy job!" Jing Rong sinctly ordered the guards, "Fetch me Lin Shu¡¯s blood immediately."


    "Yes!" the guards answered and was about to carry out their quest instantly.


    Ji Yunshu quickly reminded before the guards left, "I don¡¯t need a bowl of blood. Just a few drops will do."


    "We understand, Teacher Ji. We¡¯ll not hurt him," they responded and left the scene.


    She remembered how Jing Rong¡¯s guards brought her a full bowl of Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s blood. She was so shocked to the extent that she nearly passed out. It would not be surprising for the guards to get her a bowl of blood this time if she did not remind them beforehand, which waspletely unnecessary as the remaining blood could not be made into a skincare product and she would have to discard it nheless.


    At this moment, Lin Shu had not noticed that the "danger" was slowly creeping toward him. As he was suffering from the whipping wounds and the snake¡¯s bite, he had not left his room since the night before, had not been to the back mountain and definitely not seen the skeleton. He merely summoned Fu Yuansheng, his ssmate, over discreetly and requested Fu Yuansheng to recount the whole incident for him.


    Fu Yuansheng had a direct personality and told the tale without hesitation, adding in expansive gestures as he spoke.


    "You can¡¯t imagine how they ced the skeleton on the floor. We were all dumbfounded when we entered the room. Fatty Lu was so horrified that he passed out andid by the well for the entire night. When he woke up in the morning, he was frightened by the skeleton once again and cried for help. That was how the others noticed. However, it¡¯s strange how our teacher is unusually amodating to this group of people. He trusts them unreservedly. In fact, we had already informed the officials and only had to wait for them to send a coroner to do the autopsy. Yet, Teacher was willing to hand over the case to Teacher Ji. He put the bones together and did some other weird things, concluding that the deceased is Guo He. Furthermore, he said that Guo He was involved in a fight before he passed away, resulting in the five wounds that were found on his body. The exnations had so much jargon that an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t understand, and all the things he did were so illogical too. However, teacher believes in him. He told us to listen to Teacher Ji obediently until the officials are due to arrive. That¡¯s absolutely unfair!" he ranted furiously.


    Lin Shu¡¯s face turned greener and greener as he listened to Fu Yuansheng¡¯s story. His eyes were brimming with trepidation while his hands, which were hidden underneath his gown, were trembling with fear!


    Fu Yuansheng noticed the change in his expression. With furrowed brows, he reached out to touch Lin Shu, "Lin Shu, are you alright?"


    "Huh?" he was startled, as his unfocused eyes widened all of a sudden. He gulped and shook his head, "No, I¡¯m fine." He was clearly lying!

 Chapter 525

    How could he be alright! Fu Yuansheng sneered, "Lin Shu, are you scared? You weren¡¯t there at the time but I personally witnessed the skeletal remains being fished from the well. Though I¡¯m a scaredy cat, I wasn¡¯t really scared. But it¡¯s pretty rare for you to actually be so frightened. Aren¡¯t you normally quite bold?"


    "What are you bbering on about? I¡¯m... not scared!" he firmly denied. "I¡¯m just thinking, how did Guo He die? Didn¡¯t he leave the Academy... a year ago? He was fine then, so how did he reappear in the well?"


    His voice got smaller and smaller as he spoke. He clenched his fists tightly, his palms full of sweat.


    Fu Yuansheng was also confused. He rested his elbows on the table, supporting his chin. "I too find it strange. Say, do you think that the skeleton really belongs to Guo He? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re simr. After all it¡¯s only a portrait, who knows if she painted it on a whim."


    "Portrait?"


    "Right, apparently, it seems that a portrait of the deceased can be drawn from its remains. The result was a painting. Honestly, it actually does look simr to Guo He. But it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is him or not because the Teacher believes so. We can¡¯t do anything about it."


    "Last night, when wepeted in painting, her painting skills were below that of a three-year-old. How could she possibly paint a portrait?" Lin Shu doubted this. Who would believe that someone who could only draw disarrayed lines can paint portraits?


    Faced with his questions, Fu Yuansheng leaned in. "Lin Shu, I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s true. She painted right in front of everyone. Although it does notpletely resemble Guo He, the portrait conveyed his manner; though the painting wasn¡¯t fully urate due to the speed it was drawn, the skill is obvious!"


    Lin Shu thought, so did that person purposefully yield to himst night?


    Damn it! However, he was not worried about Ji Yunshu¡¯s painting but rather the skeletal remains from the well. He grabbed onto Fu Yuansheng and asked, "Are you sure that the remains are Guo He¡¯s? Then, are there any clues to the murderer?"


    "There¡¯s none at the moment!"


    "Then, what else did the person named Ji say?"


    "She didn¡¯t say anything, and had us leave first so that she could investigate. But in my view, the investigation probably will be for naught. It¡¯s still better to wait for the officials toe."


    Lin Shu felt the stuffiness in his chest loosen with these words.


    Fu Yuansheng felt his reaction was excessive, so he carefully asked, "Lin Shu, about Guo He¡¯s death... do you happen to know something about it?"


    He suddenly rebuked, "What nonsense! Why would I know anything about it when we still don¡¯t even know if the remains does belong to Guo He?"


    "Oh, you¡¯re right."


    "Okay okay, you already told me everything you needed to tell me. Hurry and go, I want to rest a bit more."


    An order to turn visitor¡¯s out!


    Fu Yuansheng patted his clothes and raised himself. "Alright, you have a good rest too. I¡¯ll be off." When he turned around, he bumped into two imperial guards. Their faces were unfeeling; their hawkish eyebrows were like sharp swords, and their hair was in a ruthless bun. Unwee visitors!


    "What are you..." Fu Yuansheng did not finish speaking when the two imperial guards walked past him after their shoulders collided with each other.


    The oblivious Lin Shu glimpsed about and suddenly went alert. He retreated a few steps. "What are you trying to do" He was beyond bbergasted. The imperial guards restrained both of his arms, without any regard for the consequences.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, Let go of me..." He struggled and shouted.


    The iron-blooded imperial guards were ruthless. They mmed him onto the table with a loud bang. The teapot also shook along the table.


    "What the heck you¡¯re doing? Release me!" His struggle fruitless!


    While one imperial guard pulled up his sleeve on his left hand, another removed a dagger from his waist and ruthlessly sliced into his arm without hesitation.


    "Ah!" A scream resounded.


    When the fresh blood overflowed from the wound in his arm, an imperial guard collected the blood in a small bottle.


    "Let me go! You are trying to kill me! I want to report you to the authorities!"


    "Shut up!" An imperial guard warned, and there was an extra crease in his forehead. "It¡¯s just a cut; it won¡¯t kill you. What are you shouting about? If you shout again, I¡¯ll cut your neck next."


    "Uh!" Lin Shu was no different from anyone when facing imminent death. The threat was effective enough to scare him into cooperating with them as heid still on the table, unmoving.


    Afterwards, Fu Yuansheng seemed to be scared dumb at the turn of events that he was rooted foolishly in ce. He did not know what to do, and could only watch as everything unfolded in front of him.


    Perhaps because the cut was too small and the blood was flowing out too slowly, the imperial guard sliced the same spot again.


    "Ah!" Another scream resounded.


    After the bottle was full, the two imperial guards released Lin Shu. They left behind a small bottle of medicine and departed with confidence. From start to end, it was simply cruel.


    Lin Shu slid onto the floor and quickly applied pressure into his bleeding arm. Fortunately, this imperial guard was much more lenient, reducing the excessive blood loss.


    Fu Yuansheng rushed in and helped him up. "Lin Shu, how are you?"


    "What do you think?"


    He already was injured by the whip when he got bitten by a snake, and now forced to let blood. His lips were pale and colorless. When he got up from the floor, he mmed his hand onto the table furiously.


    m!


    "This matter is not over yet." He seriously dered. "Let¡¯s go find Teacher."


    "What are you finding Teacher for?


    "To get justice."


    Brother, aren¡¯t you acting like a primary school kid going to their teacher toin! So, Fu Yuansheng supported him to find Teacher Yu.


    At the same time, Teacher Yu was sitting cross-legged on a woven mat with one hand extended on a low table in his room. In front of him, Mo Ruo examined his pulse.


    On the other side of the room, there was Tang Si who had been dragged over by Shi Ziran. She sat with her legs spread apart and red at the doorway. Shi Ziran did not leave, but stood outside the courtyard. Shi Ziran didn¡¯t want to watch her from outside of the room, but he was afraid she might cause another mishap and would affect Ji Yunshu¡¯s progress in the case. His master would never let him off if that happened. Furthermore, he knew Tang Si wanted to murder him.


    "Bastard." Tang Si ground her teeth and furiously cursed him. Then, both of her hands pinched the little skull on her waist, and she kept clicking her tongue. Her entire body radiated evil intent like a white-hot halo of mes. There was not a shred of a demure woman¡¯s temperament!


    Ever since Shi Ziran dragged her in, Mo Ruo felt as though his head was going to split in half. He began to me Jing Rong for this. What is he nning to do? Of all ces, why did that brat have to deliver this girl here? He inwardly shook his head. He did not pay attention and let Tang Si sit there at the side.

 Chapter 526

    After taking his pulse, Mo Ruo removed his hand from Teacher Yu¡¯s wrist.


    "There is nothing seriously wrong with Teacher. An older person like you is naturally frailer and would feel tired after standing for a long time. However, your body is still good and will recover as long as you rest well."


    "Thank you, Master Mo," said Teacher Yu.


    "You¡¯re wee. I will write a prescription; just let your apprentice get the medicine and take it on time."


    Teacher Yu nodded in response.


    Mo Ruo took the ink and pen and was about to write the prescription when he heard a sigh from the opposite side. He looked up at the sad, heavily lined face and knew what the sigh was for.


    Mo Ruo put down his pen and asked, "Teacher must be feeling sad for Guo He?"


    "Mm." Teacher Yu nodded and let out a long sigh. His white eyebrows wrinkled, revealing a bit of guilt.


    "I thought that the child merely left a year ago, but was still alive and well. I never expected that he was dead and even died in the academy. No one even knew of it for a year. Although he was naughty and stubborn, he¡¯s not bad by nature. In the end, he was still my student who grew up by my side and I¡¯m also partly responsible for his death."


    Mo Ruoforted him, "Teacher should not say that. This matter had nothing to do with you. Life, death, idents, and disasters are all destined. Guo He¡¯s death was probably his destiny, and no one can predict that. Teacher should not me yourself."


    "Although this is true, after all, a teacher for a day is akin to a father for life." He let out a long sigh, narrow eyes were full of tears.


    Guo He was an orphan who was abandoned at the entrance of the academy on a cold winter¡¯s day. Teacher Yu could not bear it to leave him so the kid was kept in the academy, treated as if he was half-child of Teacher Yu. Guo He was very smart and disyed exceptional talent since childhood. His memory was good and his knowledge kept umting. Sometimes, even Madam Yu was not as good as him. But because he was always in the academy, his habits and studies were all strictly managed and restricted. And so, over the years he developed a rebellious temper, bing stubborn as a mule and frequently stirring trouble in the academy with his friends.


    A few years ago, several teachers who were invited by the academy left because of Guo He. Once, they nearly burned down the entire library because they knocked over some candles when they drank in the library. They became so troublesome that Teacher Yu was often so mad that he got sick for a few days. Although he had been lectured many times by Teacher Yu, Teacher Yu still couldn¡¯t steer him back onto the right track. Guo He became even more set against the whole academy.


    Finally, he left, leaving behind a note.


    But now, he was found dead in the well!


    At the thought of this, Teacher Yu copsed and shook his head. He sighed, raising his hand and wiping a tear.


    At this moment, Tang Si, who had been sitting there resentfully, suddenly snorted and coldly said, "This guy is dead, what¡¯s to be sad about? You guys from the Central ins always say if a person dies, other people should not be too sad about it and they should move on. What¡¯s more, this person has been dead for a year, yet you are still here thinking about it. You schrs are all talk and no action. It¡¯s still us wandering martial artists that are free and easy; we won¡¯t be sentimental. When a person dies, it doesn¡¯t matter. Eighteen yearster, he is a hero again." [1]


    Tang Si held her chin in a dashing pose. She thoroughly looked down on those who put on an air of culture and refinement, so she took every opportunity to express her displeasure towards them. This was also the perfect chance for her to let off some steam.


    Teacher Yu looked at her. Even if he ignored what she had just said, he felt pain in his head just by looking at her sitting posture. He said, "One¡¯s appearance is formed through their thoughts; She has no virtue, only faults."


    <i>What?</i>


    "Old man, what are you talking about?" She got up and as if she was about to start a fight with him.


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand what Teacher Yu just said, she knew it wasn¡¯t anything good. Therefore, she had no qualms fighting back.


    "Be polite," Mo Ruo reprimanded, "Teacher Yu is a great schr, how can you be so rude? If you try that again, I will throw you into that well."


    "How dare you?!"


    "You can try me."


    "You..." Tang Si was defeated, knowing that she was not as strong as him, and there was still Shi Ziran guarding outside. If she caused a ruckus, she would be in big trouble.


    She could only swallow down her indignation and sat back in her original spot.


    Teacher Yu shook his head. He was really speechless facing such a wild woman, so he simply ignored it. He stood up and went silently to his inner room for a while. When he came out, he had a yellowed letter in his hands.


    He took out the paper that was pressed very t inside and unfolded it carefully, little by little.


    There were a few simple lines of neat and tidy writing.


    Teacher Yu¡¯s hands trembled when looking at the familiar handwriting. He frowned and tears once again welled up in his eyes.


    He said, "This is the letter that he left behind. In the past year, I have been reading it repeatedly dozens of times. I thought that he woulde back one day. I didn¡¯t expect that I waited for one year just to find a dead body."


    Mo Ruo was curious. "May I see the letter?"


    Teacher Yu generously handed it to him and Mo Ruo looked at the lines written on it.


    I cannot repay you for your teaching; my heart does not belong here. I hope to return to my hometown; farewell and thank you.


    Sure enough, it was right to say that Guo He is a talent in the academy. Even a farewell letter was written so well, there was nothing you could find fault with based on the letter.


    Tang Si had always been curious. She quickly forgot what happened just now, and went up to take a look.


    "What did he write? Let me have a look."


    "You won¡¯t understand it!" Mo Ruo bluntly replied.


    "How can I not understand? Isn¡¯t it just a few words? How could anyone not understand? " She snorted again. "I couldn¡¯t care less!"


    At this moment, Lin Shu¡¯s voice suddenly was heard from outside the door.


    "Sir!" He sounded miserable. It was obvious that he was here to make aint.


    He walked in but he did not forget his manners. He cupped his hands and greeted Teacher Yu, then kneeled at his feet.


    One of his hands rested on the low desk and the other one was on the ground.


    Heined, "Sir, this time, no matter what, you have to help me get justice."


    Teacher Yu was confused. "What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you? Why do you look so pale?"


    "It¡¯s them." He pointed to Mo Ruo and Tang Si. "They not only smacked me yesterday but also caused me to be bitten by a snake. Just now, they even came to my room and nearly killed me!"


    He rolled up his sleeve and revealed the injury on his arm. His clothes were stained with blood, but fortunately, he had stopped bleeding


    [1] Here it implies that they will be reincarnated when they die.

 Chapter 527

    Upon seeing the cut, Teacher Yu was stunned. "What is this...?"


    Lin Shu answered, "It¡¯s their fault. They did this to me." At this moment, Teacher Yu was still dazed, not understanding what was happening.


    Teacher Yu was not alone. Just like him, Mo Ruo and Tang Si, who had been used, were equally confused. <i>We¡¯re trying to kill him? That allegation ispletely groundless! It¡¯s apparent that we¡¯re being maligned! </i>


    Teacher Yu reprimanded, "You¡¯re being rude, Lin Shu."


    "I swear that I¡¯m not lying. Teacher, you can verify with Yuansheng if you don¡¯t believe me."


    Fu Yuansheng nodded earnestly. "Teacher, Lin Shu is speaking the truth. Their guards were the ones who barged into Lin Shu¡¯s room, pinned him on the table and cut his arm. They took a full bottle of his blood before they fled the scene. Evidently, they were trying to take his life," Fu Yuansheng was quick to back Lin Shu up.


    <i>They took a bottle of Lin Shu¡¯s blood? How interesting! </i>Just by listening to his rant, Mo Ruo could make a good guess what had actually happened. He chuckled.


    Teacher Yu was rather distressed at the cut on Lin Shu¡¯s arm. However, how could he dare to question the actions of Jing Rong¡¯s people. Everything happens for a reason. They wouldn¡¯t attack Lin Shu purposelessly. Teacher Yu shifted his gaze to look at Mo Ruo, hoping for an answer. However, Mo Ruo merely shook his head, expressing that he was unaware.


    Instead, he asked Lin Shu, "Young Master Lin, Miss Tang was punished forshing you. She has spent her entire night kneeling in the memorial hall. For the snake bite you¡¯re talking about now, I reckon you know the whole situation better than anyone else. Besides, you imed that someone broke into your room and cut your arm to fetch a bottle of blood. But if they had nned a fatal attack to kill you, then... how do I put this? Your injury looks rather minor, not one that will cause death. You don¡¯t even have to dress your wound as it will heal in no time." <i>What casual remarks!</i>


    Lin Shu defended furiously, "It¡¯s easy for you to say. Do I have to break my arm before it¡¯s considered serious? Ever since this bunch arrived, the whole academy has been in turmoil. I¡¯m in this terrible state now all thanks to you. How dare you speak as if you¡¯re in the right and denying all responsibility? As Confucious once said, barbarians would never know to differentiate between right and wrong." By this time, he had raised his voice significantly and was almost shouting thest sentence.


    As he finished his sentence, a loud p resonated across the room. The back of his head was smacked mercilessly. He cried in pain as he massaged the back of his head. Then, he turned and saw Tang Si overlooking him with one of her hands resting on her waist.


    Pointing at him, she scolded, "You¡¯re so shameless. How can you me us for the snake bite? It is obviously something done by yourself; your n for revenge failed, causing you to be bitten by the snake. Besides, I think I was being too merciful yesterday. Myshes should have been more ruthless so that I could break your legs. You imed that someone cut your arm and took your blood. I am thankful for these heroes who were restoring justice. However, they should have cut off your hands and let the blood slowly drip until none was left." Tang Si imagined the graphic scene as she spoke, feeling thoroughly satisfied.


    Lin Shu stood up angrily and shouted at her, "Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you know martial arts."


    "I¡¯ll do as I wish. What can you do? If you have the audacity to offend me again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and deep fry it with boiling oil, so that you can never speak in your life again."


    "The heavens are watching. You¡¯ll receive your just desserts sooner orter."


    "You..." The words died in Tang Si¡¯s throat when she was interrupted by someone at the door.


    "I think you¡¯ll be the one to receive your just desserts first." It was Jing Rong who was speaking. Upon hearing his voice, everyone in the room turned to see Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong entered the room with a solemn expression.


    They cupped their hands and bowed at Teacher Yu, not forgetting their manners even at this moment.


    Puzzled, Teacher Yu asked, "Young Master Jing, what do you mean?"


    Jing Rong¡¯s gazended on Lin Shu as he put on a disdainful yet faint smile, "Mingshan Academy has always been a lucky ce that nourishes many talented young men. Your students secured two out of the top three ces during the national examination that is held once every three years. Yet, I am surprised to hear about one drama after another in this academy. And now, I¡¯m fortunate enough to witness one myself."


    Lin Shu knew that Jing Rong was speaking to him. He was guilty and fearful as he could grasp the meaning of Jing Rong¡¯s meandering statement. He staggered backwards while he pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Jing Rong asked, "Lin Shu, didn¡¯t you say confidently that the heavens are watching? I agree with you."


    "What... what do you mean?" He stammered.


    "I¡¯mplimenting Teacher Yu for nurturing a good student like you." That was a rather weird statement!


    Teacher Yu had always thought he had goodprehension. Yet, he failed to understand Jing Rong¡¯s words. He replied, "Young Master Jing is saying that..."


    Teacher Yu was rudely interrupted as Jing Rong said, "Teacher, I¡¯m talking about Guo He¡¯s murder." Agitated, Teacher Yu¡¯s widened his eyes as he asked, "You¡¯ve found the murderer? Who is it?"


    <i>I¡¯m not telling you, I¡¯ll let you hang in suspense for a little. </i>


    Ji Yunshu walked forward. Just like Jing Rong, her gazended on the trembling Lin Shu. Eventually, her red lips parted and she spoke, "You¡¯re the murderer!"


    <i>What!?</i>


    Emotionlessly, she said it in an indifferent and unvarying tone. Within a few seconds, the entire ce was swamped withplete silence. Lin Shu¡¯s eyes widened in fear. Disregarding his injuries, he swung his sleeve fiercely and denied loudly, "Don¡¯t malign me. I have never killed anyone."


    "We have evidence to prove your guilt."


    "Fine. Show me the proof."


    Calmly, Ji Yunshu ced the chestnut bead on her palm and handed it to Lin Shu, "This belongs to you, right?"


    Upon seeing the bead, Lin Shu instinctively hid his hands behind his body as he pressed his lips together. However, his inconspicuous act was caught by Ji Yunshu. "You don¡¯t have to hide your bracelet. This chestnut bead came from the bracelet on your wrist."


    "No, it¡¯s not."


    "Then, show us your hands."


    With his wavering gaze, Lin Shu answered assertively, "Must a chestnut bead be mine? Anyone can own a chestnut bead. How can you be so positive that it¡¯s mine?" He was still trying to defend himself.


    Ji Yunshu was used to seeing this behaviour. No criminal would actively surrender themselves.


    Ji Yunshu put on a faint smile and spoke with clear confidence. "You¡¯re right. Many people own chestnut beads. However, you¡¯re the only one in the entire academy to own an Eastern Chestnut bracelet. Usually, aplete set of Eastern Chestnut bracelet consists of twenty-two beads. I reckon that the one on your wrist only has twenty-one. And the missing one is coincidentally the one in my hand right now, the one that I retrieved from the bottom of a wine bottle. So, whose wine bottle was that? And, how did your chestnut bead end up in the bottle? This normally wouldn¡¯t seem to be able to prove your involvement in Guo He¡¯s death. However, I found the blood of two different persons, namely Guo He and you, on the wine bottle. That means you were present when Guo He died. Possibly, you were involved in a fight at the back of the mountain; during the quarrel, your chestnut bead was broken by the wine bottle in Guo He¡¯s hand and the beads were scattered all over the ce. In the meantime, your hand was cut and your blood stained the wine bottle. After the incident, you threw the bottle together with his body into the well."


    <i>A wless story! </i>It was so silent you could hear a pin drop.

 Chapter 528

    Lin Shu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He was frightened and flustered.


    <i>The more someone wants to hide, the more obvious it bes. </i>At this time, many students came to watch; they all heard Ji Yunshu¡¯s announcement.


    <i>Lin Shu killed Guo He?</i> Like an epidemic, it immediately spread around. Students from outside started a lively discussion. All kinds of spections started flying through the air.


    The harsh discussions were heard by Lin Shu. His hands clenched, while his forehead and back broke out in cold sweat. His heart shuddered nervously for a long time before he pointed at Ji Yunshu. "This is only your blind conjecture."


    "Conjecture?" <i>How novel! </i>She was in no hurry to nitpick at his words, rather she calmly refuted, "Alright, then exin to me. Why is your and Guo He¡¯s blood on the wine bottle? How would a bead from your Eastern Chestnut bracelet be in the wine bottle?"


    "I..." He stuttered.


    Teacher Yu became more certain he was the killer seeing that he was at a loss for words. "Did you kill someone? Did you kill him?" He said these words while shivering in deep anguish.


    Lin Shu seemed to suffocate at that instant before breathing out. He shook his head and denied, "No, Teacher. I didn¡¯t kill Guo He. They¡¯re all framing me."


    "Teacher Ji has said that the evidence is conclusive. When she asked you, you couldn¡¯t refute her. How can I believe you?"


    He grabbed onto the edge of Teacher Yu¡¯s clothes. "Teacher, you must believe me. I had no grudge with Guo He. Why would I want to kill him? Normally, he and I are on friendly terms and I¡¯m also saddened by his death!"


    "Then you better exin the situation clearly and prove your innocence. How did your Eastern Chestnut bead get into the wine bottle? Why did it have your and his blood on it?" Teacher Yu felt breathless and pressed a hand onto his heaving chest. He had spoken so forcefully that he overexerted himself and staggered. Luckily Mo Ruo was behind and caught him before he could fall.


    "Teacher Yu, be careful." He steadied his steps.


    Lin Shu¡¯s words were stuck in his throat for a long time.


    At least, he pped his thigh and replied. "Yes, the Eastern Chestnut bead belongs to this student. I also admit the blood on the wine bottle is mine, but I¡¯m not the killer. One day, I went to the back of the mountain. Some branches cut my hand and broke the thread of the Eastern Chestnut bracelet. Blood from that scratch then dripped onto the wine bottle lying on the ground. The Eastern Chestnut bracelet was left behind by my father before he died, so I got angry and flung it on the wine bottle when the thread broke. In a fit of rage, I threw the bottle and it fell into the well. This is really the truth, Teacher. You must believe your student."


    To Lin Shu, Teacher Yu was hisst straw. Only by grabbing onto him, would he not fall. He was trembling from head to toe; the cold sweat on him had turned into hot perspiration nketing his forehead.


    Teacher Yu understood his temperament well. Lin Shu was quite simr to Guo He; their nature was simple and upright, yet quite mischievous. But the shady business of murder and arson was beyond him. Teacher Yu sighed. "I know your character, but your words are only so....."


    "Student is innocent."


    "..."


    "Teacher..."


    Teacher Yu shook his head. He did not know what to say at that moment.


    On the other hand, Jing Ring¡¯s expression was cold. He uttered, "Lin Shu, the evidence is conclusive. Even if you tly deny it, it is of no use."


    Lin Shu¡¯s eyes were red. He roared in retort, "I have already exined clearly, I didn¡¯t kill that person. Don¡¯t try to use me of murder from just this useless evidence. I already told the truth; it¡¯s absolutely not false. You didn¡¯t personally witness it, but want to use an Eastern Chestnut bead and a broken wine bottle to assert that I killed Guo He. This is simply an enormous joke. I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I won¡¯t admit it even if you beat me to death."


    <i>Very agitated!</i> In short, he wasn¡¯t going to carry the me. But in the midst of the agitation, there was also nervousness.


    <i>He is extremely agitated, he does not seem to be the killer. But why is he nervous? He seems to have a guilty conscience. Two opposing emotions mixed together makes it hard for one to read. </i>


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshi nced at one another. It was self-evident.


    Ji Yunshu began, "Lin Shu, this matter is irond. You¡¯re distorting facts, twisting words, and forcing logic. Must Guo He¡¯s ghost appear before you confess?"


    "Let me repeat, I didn¡¯t kill anyone." He gnashed his teeth. "Don¡¯t return kindness with animosity. Just because of the matterst night at the school, you¡¯re using public office to avenge private wrongs and insist that I killed the person."


    At that moment, Ji Yunshi¡¯s expression sank. She solemnly stated, "This is a serious matter that concerns human life, and yet you¡¯re talking about the use of public office to avenge private wrongs. If you did not kill anyone, I will not frame you. However, if you did kill someone, even if you get away I will make sure you¡¯re subject to punishment. Presently, we have sufficient evidence. Although you have denied it, it does not mean everything you said is true."


    "Then, is everything that you say true? Did you witness it? In short, I didn¡¯t kill the person; I didn¡¯t kill anyone."


    Fu Yunsheng, who had been standing to the side, voiced his support, "Yes, it can¡¯t be Lin Shu. Although he has a temper, he is not a murderer."


    All of a sudden, Lin Shu recalled something. His eyes suddenly brightened and he blurted out in a hurry, "Didn¡¯t you say Guo He diedst year on the 13th of June? On that day, I wasn¡¯t at the academy."


    <i>What?</i>


    "On that day, my mother had a serious illness. I went home to stay by my mother¡¯s side. Everyone in the neighbourhood can bear witness. The Academy students can also bear witness for me," he finally stood up straight and confidently disputed.


    Teacher Yu also confirmed it. "Yes, on the 13th of that month, he did go home. He returned three dayster."


    <i>It¡¯s not him? Is it really like what he said, that it was simply his hand got scratched by the branches and the blood dripped into the wine bottle? If so, why was he anxious? But on the 13th, he wasn¡¯t at the Academy! This... </i>Ji Yunshi¡¯s mind once again fell into a dense fog!


    Jing Rong asked Teacher Yu, "Teacher, are you sure that you didn¡¯t remember wrongly?"


    "Probably not. When students leave the Academy, they¡¯ll be recorded. We can check the records to know for sure." As a result, Teacher Yu ordered a young child to rummage through the entire record books fromst year and found the time when Lin Shu returned home to see his mother. It was clearly written...


    It was exactly June 13, in the morning!


    Return date, June 16, in the morning!


    Lin Shu held the book to his chest. He started at Ji Yunshu, criticizing violently, "Did you all see? Right now, it can be proved that I didn¡¯t kill the person, right? You are using public office to avenge private wrongs, relying on teacher¡¯s trust in you to wrongly use me. Suppose if you¡¯re a government official, wouldn¡¯t I die from persecution?"


    <i>What arrogance! No! </i>Ji Yunshu felt something was still not right!

 Chapter 529

    She felt that Lin Shu¡¯s words were full of loopholes. However, now he had an alibi, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong, neither could she conclude that he was the murderer.


    Lin Shu was still aggressive. "You have wronged me. Now that I have proven that I am not the murderer, don¡¯t you have something to say to me?"


    <i> Say your head! </i>Murderer!


    "You must give me a fair exnation!"


    <i>Exin my ass!</i>


    He now had a ¡¯bulletproof¡¯ protective talisman.


    Suddenly, Tang Si snatched the record book he held in his hand. "This is trash."


    After she tore the record book, she scattered it into the air. She then shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands. "Well, there is no evidence now. What do you do now? If ah Ji said that you are the murderer, then you are the murderer. I believe in our Ah Ji."


    <i>Pfft! That¡¯s it? She¡¯s crazy!</i>


    Lin Shu was furious. "You hoyden!"


    "You try that one more time and I will kill you now. That¡¯s the easiest way to put an end to it." She was about to reach for the whip on her waist when Ji Yunshu stopped her.


    "Miss Tang, now is not the time for you to mess around."


    "Ah Ji, I¡¯m helping you. He must be the murderer. The so-called exnation is nothing more than sophistry."


    Ji Yunshu was speechless.


    At that moment, Shi Ziran rushed in and directly dragged Tang Si out without saying anything.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, I want to help Ah Ji." Her shrill voice slowly faded into the distance.


    Lin Shu looked at the torn paper on the floor and became so mad that the veins at his temples started pulsing. "Crazy girl."


    Then, he said to Jing Rong and others in an overbearing tone, "Though the book is torn, it doesn¡¯t mean that the evidence is gone. In any case, you must give me a fair exnation."


    However, Jing Rong had a bad temper and everyone knew it. mes were silently growing in his eyes. With that word "fair" of Lin Shu, the fire became bigger and bigger. Eventually, it became a fireball with sharp teeth that flew towards Lin Shu.


    With seemingly no regard to the bearing of a prince, he grabbed up Lin Shu¡¯s cor and pulled him close fiercely.


    He said brutally, "Listen. Don¡¯t think that finding these so-called records will make you innocent and prove that you are not the murderer. If we find the tiniest shred of any evidence that proves otherwise, I will skin you alive."


    With a careless fling of his arm, Lin Shu fell on the ground. Jing Rong then left the room with Ji Yunshu. Who the heck didn¡¯t have some moments where they forgot their social status and lost their temper?


    Lin Shu was in a sorry state in front of the sea of curious gazes. These few days were definitely his unlucky days.


    Mo Ruo helped Teacher Yu to a chair, then handed the prescription that he had previously written to the apprentice."Get the medicine ording to this and help Teacher to take them on time."


    "Yes."


    Job done, he stepped over Lin Shu, who was still sitting on the ground, and went straight out. He hurried to catch up with Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu, asking, "What exactly is going on?"


    The two stopped walking. Seeing that there were no students at the Mingshan Academy around, they exined things to Mo Ruo. Realisation dawned on him. "I see. But didn¡¯t he also have an exnation and evidence in the record book that he was not the murderer?"


    Ji Yunshu did not think so. "If he is really not the murderer, why did he only exin how the Eastern Chestnut bead get into the bottle only after so much questioning? From his expression, it was also clear that he was very nervous and had a guilty conscience."


    "Maybe he¡¯s just nervous. Anyone who is used of murder will more or less look like that. Could you be thinking too much?" Mo Ruo doubted.


    She shook her head. "I don¡¯t know. If he is really not the murderer, then he must know something else, to look like that."


    "You mean, he very likely knows who the murderer is?"


    "This is just a preliminary deduction."


    This is the investigation, the establishment of hypotheses, the verification of hypotheses, conclusions, and overturning those conclusions.


    Only one word to describe it: exhausting!


    But Jing Rong said, "Since you have already taken over this case, there is no reason to let go. It seems that we still have to stay in the academy for one more day. I really would like to see what Lin Shu is hiding."


    It was certainly the first time he was so concerned about a case.


    Of course, most of it was due to curiosity. He wanted to see who was the murderer among the students in the academy.


    Mo Ruo suddenly found that there was something extra in his sleeve. When he took it out, he found that it was the letter left by Guo He. He hit himself on the forehead.


    "Look at my forgetfulness. I took it from Teacher Yu just now to take a look but was so stunned by Lin Shu that I subconsciously put it into my sleeve and forgot about it. I have to go back and return the letter to him."


    Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Ji Yunshu. "Wait, let me have a look at the letter."


    Mo Ruo gave it to her. She unfolded it and saw that the delicate lines of handwriting looked like it was from a woman rather than a man. Nothing much strange about it.


    She passed the letter back to Mo Ruo. "Take it to Teacher Yu. It may be the only thing Guo He left to him, so don¡¯t lose it."


    "Yeah, I will go back and I won¡¯t lose it," he added. "But if you n to stay one more day to solve the case of bones in well, then I have to stay in the wings, waiting for the murderer to step out." He left.


    Ji Yunshu had not had a moment to rest since the morning. Jing Rong bade her go back to the room to rest before continuing the investigation.


    After returning to the room obediently, she twisted her sore neck and walked to the window. She then stood there and started thinking about the case.


    From the beginning when they salvaged the skeleton, to the record book. She thought about every detail, muttering to herself, "Just where did it go wrong?"


    If the murderer was really Lin Shu, he was clearly not in the academy on the 13th! Then...


    Her eyes suddenly widened. "So, if there is something wrong, it would be a mistake in the time!"


    However, what¡¯s wrong about the time? She wanted to continue digging deeper into it, but her head screamed and screamed. she shook her head, forcing herself to temporarily stop thinking about it and put it away. She was about to reach out and close the window, but when she lifted her arms, she suddenly remembered the letter that Wei Yi gave her!


    She stopped closing the window, and took out the letter from Wei Yi. It was a t piece of paper, folded neatly by that silly boy. She unfolded it to reveal a densely packed page of words.


    The most eye-catching words were also the two most neatly-written words: Shu¡¯er.

 Chapter 530

    Wei Yi had undeniably be more intelligent. In the past, he could barely write a character without an extra or missing stroke. Now, looking at her neatly written name, Ji Yunshu was rather proud of Wei Yi as she continued to read the letter carefully.


    Despite the slightly disorderly characters, most of the words were written correctly and recognisable. The entire letter was basically Wei Yi reminding her to take good care of herself, eat healthy food, drink more water and have fun.


    In addition, Wei Yi had also briefly mentioned Jing Rong but nothing he said was positive. At the end of the letter, he wrote, "Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m waiting for the day when you return to pick me up!" Upon reading this, Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she reflexively clenched her fist.


    To be honest, she was still conflicted over whether she should bring him back to the Capital, even though she was already certain of Wei Yi¡¯s identity. After all, he was the Imperial Duke¡¯s only surviving heir.


    However, the Capital was as dangerous as a tiger¡¯s den. She did not want to put Wei Yi¡¯s safety at risk. If Qizhen Emperor were not the mastermind behind the Lin Capital Case, when his identity as the Imperial Duke¡¯s youngest son was revealed, Wei Yi might be able to be a part of the royal family and receive a title, and thus live the rest of his life peacefully and happily. However, if the Lin Capital Case was really Qizhen Emperor¡¯s work, Wei Yi would definitely not be spared. After all, one should always remove everyst root when pulling out weeds to prevent it from flourishing again in the future.


    There were only two possible results. Wei Yi would either live a prosperous and joyful life or face a death sentence.


    She did not dare to gamble with Wei Yi¡¯s life at stake. Therefore, she could only hide and protect his identity, hoping that Wei Yi would never find out the truth of his family background. Thinking about this, the overwhelming care and affection that were explicitly expressed in the letter felt like a heavy millstone pressing down on her. However, looking at it from a different angle, she could just be thinking too much and worrying unnecessarily.


    She gently shook her head before she shifted her attention back to the letter in her hands again. She chuckled as she was reminded of the rather adorable way Wei Yi always wrote with his left hand.


    Just as she was about to put away the letter, her finger glided past a certain character that was written on the edge of the paper and she felt a chill down her spine.


    She stared at the letter for a very long time as the letter left behind by Guo He shed in her mind¡¯s eye. All of a sudden, realisation hit her.


    <i>That¡¯s right! The timelines do not match! </i>


    Suddenly, all her doubts and questions were resolved. She folded the letter neatly and left her room.


    Meanwhile, Shi Ziran dragged the protesting Tang Si out of Teacher Yu¡¯s room. Enraged, Tang Si pushed Shi Ziran fiercely. "Aren¡¯t you done yet? Why are you still following me around like some toady?"


    Shi Ziran crossed his arms across his chest. "Would I have to follow you around if you were not so stubborn and unreasonable? Moreover, I¡¯m doing this under the Prince¡¯smand. That is also to prevent you from creating more trouble and hysterics."


    "You¡¯re the hysterical one, not me."


    "Look at you now. Do you not look like a hysterical woman?" He pointed at her with his chin judgmentally.


    Tang Si red at Shi Ziran, wanting to snap back at him. However, she rolled her eyes and let out an abrupt disdainfulugh. Then, she sat on the stool at the side and teased Shi Ziran in a provocative tone. "However hysterical I may be, at least I¡¯m not like some ass-kissing toadies that I know, who always follows Our Highness around obsequiously and obeys all of the prince¡¯smands in a servile manner. When the prince tells him to stand, he wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to squat. The coward even stammers when he speaks to the prince, fearful that the prince might behead him for speaking a wrong phrase. Being hysterical is, after all, better than being a sycophant living with his tail between his legs."


    "What are you saying?" Shi Ziran was infuriated.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Why are you triggered? I¡¯m not talking about you. So, are you saying that you¡¯re that lickspittle who constantly follows Our Highness around?" Her sarcastic words were like countless tiny barbs pricking at Shi Ziran. He clenched the sword in his hand so tight and the veins on his forehead bulged as he tried to rein in his anger.


    However, Tang Si was an audacious girl who loved to pull at the tigers¡¯ whiskers. Upon seeing Shi Ziran¡¯s bloodshot and raging eyes, Tang Si was even more pleased with the oue of her trick. She toyed with the red belt around her waist as she paced back and forth before she approached Shi Ziran and continued, "Hey, hey, hey. Someone seems to be furious. Why are you so angry? It¡¯s only a couple of causal statements - did I say it was you? Why are you so angry? Indeed, you men of the Central ins are so easily disgruntled over every little thing, unlike the bold and great-hearted Hou Liao men. In Hou Liao, we have a saying - don¡¯t waste your spittle if you can move your fists."


    She had barely spoken herst syble when... <i>riiiing!</i>


    Shi Ziran had already pulled out his sword.


    Tang Si had long been waiting for this. Almost simultaneously, she pulled out the silver whip that was wrapped around her waist.


    "Wild brat, it seems like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson. Since you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯ll let you know how it feels like to be walloped."


    Tang Si replied, "Quit the nonsense then. If you¡¯re capable, we¡¯ll find out who¡¯s the real winner soon enough." Before long, the two came to blows.


    Although Tang Si was adept with her silver whip, Shi Ziran was a skilful fighter too. The sound of nking and whipping resonated across the courtyard, making such amotion that it sounded like someone was ying with firecrackers in the courtyard.


    Mo Ruo heard the sounds of a whip cracking after he delivered the letter to Teacher Yu. Therefore, he took a detour along the corridor to find out what was going on, only to see that Tang Si and Shi Ziran were fighting furiously. However, Tang Si was obviously at a disadvantage because her physical strength was absolutely not on par with Shi Ziran¡¯s.


    They continued fighting for a long while; one attacking, the other defending. Eventually, Shi Ziran decided to end the fight when he grabbed the silver whip with one hand and pulled it with strenuous effort. Consequently, Tang Si lost her bnce and fell forward as Shi Ziran jabbed the hilt of his sword mercilessly at her chest.


    She staggered backwards.


    Being kind, Mo Ruo caught her from behind.


    "Ouch!" she cried, overwhelmed by the pain that came from her chest. She realised that she was lying in Mo Ruo arms and instantly pushed him away. "How dare you touch me?"


    <i>I¡¯m only trying to help her and she¡¯s not being grateful at all! </i>


    Mo Ruo was flustered. <i>Yes, I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have helped you and should¡¯ve let you hit the ground! </i>


    Surprisingly, the girl was still not ready to admit defeat. She yelled at Shi Ziran, "That¡¯s not fair! Let¡¯s do it again!" She held her silver whip and got ready to strike again.


    However, Shi Ziran said coldly, "I¡¯m not interested in a rematch. I neverpete a second time with those I¡¯ve already defeated, especially someone like you." Then, he turned to Mo Ruo. "Young Master Mo, His Highness told you to control yourdy. So I¡¯ll pass her back to you now." He then left with his sword in his arms.


    <i>Urgh! She¡¯s not mydy! </i>


    "Hey, don¡¯t leave yet!" Tang Si yelled, intending to chase after him. But when she saw that Mo Ruo was walking in the opposite direction, Tang Si decided to follow Mo Ruo instead.


    "Wait for me!"


    Mo Ruo ignored her. He was still nursing a grudge at her ¡¯usation¡¯ after he tried to help her.

 Chapter 531

    After he returned to his room from the front yard, a hand thumped on the doorframe just as Mo Ruo was about to close his door. The half-closed door couldn¡¯t be budged.


    Tang Si directly reached in with her hand, then used half her body to prop the door open. Her smiling face filled Mo Ruo¡¯s field of vision. <i>What an enticing smile!</i>


    "What do you want?"


    "Nothing much. I just want to talk to you." As she spoke, she twisted her body and slid in through the door, sitting down unceremoniously and pouring herself a cup of tea as if she had every right to be there.


    "Woman, are you mistaken about something?"


    "I¡¯m not mistaken about anything. I just want to talk to you."


    "I don¡¯t wish to talk to you. Get out."


    "Why are you so petty?!" Tang Si put down the teacup in her hands with a heavy thud and turned around to look at Mo Ruo. He was still standing at the door, looking at her with disdain. She then stood up to ask him, "I still haven¡¯t settled my debt with you, why are you giving me this attitude? You even took advantage of me just now."


    <i>Bullshit! Could you please open your eyes wide and take a look at the truth at hand?</i>


    "My dear Miss Tang, is there something wrong with your head? If you¡¯re really sick, I don¡¯t mind giving you a diagnosis. Just now, I helped you out of the goodness of my heart. If not for me, you would have fallen t on the ground. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but you even want to me me for holding you? Please take a good look in the mirror. I, Mo Ruo, may love drinking, but I would never want to drink wine like you. Furthermore, is it appropriate for a maiden like you to barge into a man¡¯s room like this? <i>A grand lecture!</i>


    "I..." Tang Si was speechless.


    "I¡¯m exhausted right now and want to sleep. Please see yourself out." Mo Ruo pushed the door open wider.


    She red in response. "You¡¯re too good at reversing ck to white. Didn¡¯t I just give you a kick in the carriage? You¡¯ve been making things difficult for me all along in revenge."


    Mo Ruo dearly wanted to cry at this moment. He ced the back of his hand on Tang Si¡¯s forehead to test the temperature. "Do you have a fever? I¡¯m making things difficult for you? Revenge? Yesterday, I was the one who helped you when you were punished to clean the study hall and even caught your fall just now. Who is the one making things difficult for who now?" <i>Sis, it¡¯s you, alright?</i>


    <i>Bam! </i>Tang Si hit the hand away from her forehead. "You and your logic. Is it my fault now? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s ill!"


    Mo Ruo truly had no wish to continue talking to her. "Alright, be off with you. I want some peace and quiet now. I don¡¯t have the spare time to debate with you."


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go." She turned around in a huff and strode off with her nose in the air, taking no notice of where she was stepping, and inadvertently tripped on something.


    <i>Bam! </i>Her whole body tipped forward andnded heavily on the ground after some frantic iling.


    <i>Pffft! </i>Mo Ruo didn¡¯t bother to hide his smile. He then leisurely made his way to the table and poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and said, "Serves you right for not looking."


    Sprawled on the floor, Tang Si¡¯s expression became thunderous. A smear of dirt marred her face. She scrambled upright and drew out her silver whip from around her waist again to fling it mercilessly towards Mo Ruo.


    However, the whip was caught in mid-air. Mo Ruo held the whip and looped it twice with an evil smile on his face. "Miss Tang, when will you change your bad habit of hitting people? I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t burn this silver whip of yours one day if I¡¯m in a bad mood."


    "How dare you!" She tried to pull the whip back but it wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how hard she tried.


    In contrast, Mo Ruo imitated what Shi Ziran did previously, wanting to make Tang Si stumble forwards with a tug. Unexpectedly, he misjudged and pulled just a hair too forcefully.


    Tang Si¡¯s whole body lurched towards him.


    Mo Ruo didn¡¯t expect this at all and hurriedly put up both hands to fend her off, but his reaction brought out a whole other set of problems.


    His two handsnded squarely on the two mounds on Tang Si¡¯s chest. They were entirely covered.


    The two were very close together, so close they could feel each other¡¯s breath on their faces. Suppressed breaths turned hurried, then heavy andboured.


    Tang Si initially felt awkward, but it slowly morphed into a towering rage.


    "ARGH!!" Tang Si screamed loudly and brought her hand down forcefully. Itnded squarely on Mo Ruo¡¯s stiff face with a loud smack. <i>He was done for.</i>


    Tang Si sprang away with a hand to her chest, looking in shock at this ¡¯animal¡¯. On the other hand, although he was slightly taken aback, this p shook him from his reverie. The next moment, he actually smiled and looked at Tang Si¡¯s chest with a frown.


    In those years when he travelled from North to South, free as a bird, what kind of woman had he not encountered? Plump or slim, aloof or passionate, cultured or spirited; he had seen thousands of them. In front of him, was but one of the most ordinary women he had ever met. She might even be the smallest.


    Thus, his glib response was, "Isn¡¯t it just two mounds of flesh? What are you anxious about?"


    <i>Two mounds of flesh? Just... two mounds of flesh? What kind of response is this?!</i>


    It was unclear whether the flush on Tang Si¡¯s face was due to anger or shyness. She jabbed her finger towards him, seeming to have much to say. "You... you scoundrel, you beast! I..I must kill you today!"


    As she spoke, she raised her whip again. But this time, before she had a chance to fling it out, her wrist was again captured by Mo Ruo to pull her straight into his embrace.


    Tang Si¡¯s whole body trembled. <i>Not only was today the first time a man touched her chest, but it was also the first time a man held like this.</i>


    Mysteriously, that burning rage in her heart actually disappearedpletely. Instead, her heart thumped erratically in a frantic rhythm. <i>What¡¯s wrong with her?</i>


    When she met Mo Ruo¡¯s eyes, her whole face instantly turned red as a tomato.


    Mo Ruo smirked. "Miss Tang, what happened just now was an ident and I apologise. But now, I¡¯ll let you see what happens if you casually hit people with your whip again." The hand at her waist pressed hard. Tang Si¡¯s body jerked forward again.


    "You... you let go of me," she stuttered.


    "I can let you go, but you must be good. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to settle ounts with you, interest included." <i>ounts my ass!</i>


    Without waiting for her response, Mo Ruo released the woman in front of him, coldly pushed her out of the room, and closed the door with a decisive click. No thought was spared for her feelings at all.


    Mo Ruo didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit conflicted about his actions. He smoothed a hand over his cheek. <i>That little brat has quite some strength in her hands!</i>


    He stroked his chin and smiled again. <i>Feels good to punish someone! Finally, vengeance for his poor knee.</i>


    At the door, Tang Si seemed to have been soundly rejected. She stood there for a long while before she shook her head and took a deep breath. She actually wasn¡¯t angry at all now, but she actually... rather enjoyed it? <i>No no no, how could it be enjoyment?</i>


    ......


    <i>She must be mad. That beast clearly took advantage of her and clearly should be put to death by a thousand cuts then whipped into shreds. </i>As she thought this, she lifted her leg to give the door a solid kick and raised her voice.


    "Mo Ruo, sooner orter, I¡¯ll kill you with my two hands!"

 Chapter 532

    Ji Yunshi had gone to find Teacher Yu! Meanwhile, the situation that urred had made Teacher Yu uneasy and he dismissed the students. After Mo Ruo returned the letter, only Teacher Yu was left inside the room. The record book that was torn up by Tang Si was still scattered on the ground! No one had cleaned it up.


    Ji Yunshu stood outside; she didn¡¯t enter. She saw Teacher Yu sat at the edge of the desk with his head lowered, hand on his forehead, grizzly hair and beard obstructing his face.


    <i>He must be in pain.</i> She raised her hand, softly knocking twice on the door. There was no response for a long time but she stubbornly kept knocking.


    Teacher Yu slowly raised his head and looked at the little schr standing beside the door. "Teacher Ji, is something the matter?" That voice carried the powerlessness against the vicissitudes of life and unutterable sadness.


    Ji Yunshu stepped forward and bowed. After that, she stated, "This one knows Teacher is sad about Guo He¡¯s death. I do not mean to continue prodding at Teacher¡¯s sore spots but I would still like to understand more about the situation."


    Teacher Yu seemed resigned. "As long as the real murderer can be found, you can ask whatever you like."


    "I want to borrow a copy of Guo He¡¯s writings before his death."


    "For?"


    "To resolve the questions in my heart."


    Since she had already exined, Teacher Yu did not ask further. He got up and went into the inner room. When he came out, he held Guo He¡¯s essays in his hand. He passed them over to Ji Yunshu. "There¡¯s more. If you like, I can get the rest."


    "I don¡¯t need them right now. I just want to take a look."


    She opened the thick bundle of writings. She swept her eyes over the pages like a scanner, flipping through the stack rapidly. When she turned to a page, her movement stopped and her mouth turned up quietly. Then she turned again and stopped on one of the pages. Over and over again, in a short while, she flipped through the rest of the pages. The atmosphere suddenly seemed rxed.


    "Thank you, teacher." She returned the writings.


    Teacher Yu was dumbfounded and confused. He thought, <i>what snake oil medicine is Teacher Ji selling? If she wants to investigate, then investigate. If she wants to read books, she can go to the Confucian hall. Why does she want to flip through such ordinary exercise books?</i> So he asked, "Is there anything rted to Guo He in the writings?"


    She nodded. "I have a general idea, but there is something I want to know. Can teacher please tell me when Guo He was alive, did he use his left hand to write? Or his right?"


    "Hmm? Why are you asking this?"


    "This concerns his death."


    Teacher Yu quickly answered, "Right hand."


    "Then, is it possible that he can to use his left hand to write but Teacher is unaware?"


    "I have never seen him use his left hand to write. It¡¯s not possible. I watched him grow up. If he used his left hand to write, why would I be unaware?"


    Teacher Ji came back again just after leaving. Although it¡¯s for the case, how could he ask such a nonsensical question after reading Guo He¡¯s writing?<i> Truly unfathomable!</i>


    Afterwards, she continued to ask, "Then, in the academy, does anyone use their left hand to write?"


    "No one."


    <i>Are you sure?! </i>Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart seemed to have an answer. A mysterious, unfathomable smile hung on the corner of her mouth.


    Teacher Yu took a small step forward and asked, "Why would Teacher Ji suddenly ask about this?"


    "It¡¯s not sudden!" she replied. "It¡¯s because it concerns Guo He¡¯s death. Therefore, there¡¯s some stubbornness on my part. I hope Teacher won¡¯t take offence."


    "How is the difference between writing with the left hand or right hand rted to his death?"


    She raised her clear, unfathomable eyes, slightly wrinkled her delicate brow, and exined, "Because I feel that the letter left by Guo He before he died, was in fact not written by him."


    <i>Eh? Where did such a notione from? </i>Teacher Yu¡¯splexion paled in obvious shock. The lips under the white beard trembled for a moment and he questioned, "It wasn¡¯t written by him? But the handwriting is clearly his. It can¡¯t be wrong."


    "It can¡¯t be wrong?" She was deeply amused by his words andughed silently. "Has Teacher Yu heard of these three phrases? Chaos dreams of being silk, tond soundlessly, after mixing with the rain [1]."


    Roughly speaking, it talks about how when the fine threads of silk are mixed with rainwatering down from the skies above, there would not be the pitter-patter of raindrops hitting the ground; in other words, it¡¯s smoke and mirrors [2]; in in speak, it means using falsehoods to confuse the truth and deceive the audience.


    Teacher Yu¡¯s wrinkled brow creased further as he solemnly spoke, "You can say it directly."


    "I would like Teacher to let me see the letter Guo He left behind."


    He retrieved it without hesitation and handed it over.


    Ji Yunshu carefully opened the letter. The few words on the paper leapt out at her:


    The benevolence of my education cannot be repaid. My heart does not belong to the Academy and wishes to fly back home. Farewell.


    Her eyes focused on one of the words - ¡¯back¡¯.


    "Even if the person who wrote this letter imitates the handwriting, it will eventually show its ws," she said. The smile on the corner of her lips deepened.


    Teacher Yu didn¡¯t discover the clue and thought the letter was left behind by Guo He. "The letter isn¡¯t abnormal. I watch him write for at least ten years. I can¡¯t be mistaken. Even if someone else wrote it, who¡¯s capable of writing the same way as him?"


    She didn¡¯t rush to answer. She looked around the room. Atst, her eyes fell onto a calligraphy painting hanging on the wall. She walked closer to stand under the painting and looked up.


    "This Zhang Zhizhang¡¯s "Bamboo Forest", the real work is collected in the Imperial Pce, and this, although it is a reproduction, is more lifelike than the real work. The bamboos also appear less arrogant and lofty than in the real work, which is more pleasing to the eye." Her gazended on the seal at the edge of the painting. She couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration, "That genius copyist of calligraphy painter, young master Shang, really makes people admire him. That "A Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix" painting as well this "Bamboo Forest" painting; in his hands, there practically aren¡¯t any mistakes or blemishes. Utterly invigorating."


    She truly admired Shang Zhuo. The person¡¯s copying ability could bepared with a modern copier.


    Even a photocopier was not as good as him. After all, if there were any shortage or leakage of the ink, the printed calligraphy painting would either have missing or extraneous bits.


    However, <i>why would she mention Shang Zhuo¡¯s paintings without any rhyme or reason? Can we return back to the main point? We¡¯re talking about Guo He¡¯s death.</i>


    But her words suddenly woke up Teacher Yu¡¯s muddled old head. He gave a start of surprise. "You¡¯re saying... Shang Zhuo?"


    [1] Anyone noticed I managed to make this a haiku? xDD Original text was: ÂÒÎï»Ã³ÉË¿£¬ÒÔÓê¶øäè»ì£¬×ÅÂäÈ´ÎÞÉù


    [2] Originally an idiom, so tried to preserve that quality. »ìÏýÊÓÌý

 Chapter 533

    <i>So that would mean that Shang Zhuo was the forger? This case has be reallyplicated! </i>


    "The letter was written by Shang Zhuo?" Teacher Yu was still unable to regain hisposure. "Impossible." He refused to believe it.


    Although Shang Zhuo was talented in copying paintings, he couldn¡¯t possibly have forged Guo He¡¯s handwriting to write a letter like that. What would be his motive?


    Ji Yunshu walked back from the painting and started to exin, "It¡¯s understandable that Teacher Yu doesn¡¯t believe me. However, the only person who could have replicated someone else¡¯s handwriting so urately is Shang Zhuo."


    "Just based on this?"


    "Not entirely. Teacher may not know that the handwriting from a person¡¯s left hand ispletely different from that written by the right hand. However well-done the handwriting forgery may be, there will always be imperfections. These imperfections have nothing to do with the quality of the forgery, and everything to do with the person¡¯s habits."


    <i>Eh?</i>


    "Teacher canpare the character for ¡¯return¡¯, ¡¯»Ø¡¯, between the letter Guo He left behind and one from his exercise book to see the difference."


    <i>What?!</i> Teacher Yu started to flip between the two documents,paring the character ¡¯»Ø¡¯ between the letter and the exercise book. Even if he put them together, there didn¡¯t seem to be any differences. Whether it was considering the weight of the brushstrokes or the flourish at the end of each stroke, it all seemed toe from the same hand. If one were to nitpick, the only difference would be the size of the characters, but that was entirely reasonable considering the difference in word positioning and type of paper.


    He squinted at it for a long while but was unable to find any difference at all. Thus, he raised the two documents in his hand and dered, "There is nothing at all peculiar about this ¡¯»Ø¡¯ character. It¡¯s certainly Guo He¡¯s handwriting, I¡¯m clear how it looks like!" <i>No doubt! He was sure of it! </i>


    Ji Yunshu frowned a little. "Yes, there is no discernible difference between the two characters, but Teacher, have you noticed anything different <i>in the space around the two characters?" </i>


    A question, an answer; One like a teacher, one like a student. It felt almost like she was issuing exam questions.


    Teacher Yu followed her instructions and continued looking at the two characters. Finally, he found it! Raising his head, he said, "One of the characters has a dot beside it but the other does not."


    "Exactly! That¡¯s exactly the point."


    <i>What¡¯s the deal with this dot? </i>"What could this exin?" Teacher Yu asked.


    "As I mentioned earlier, however skilled the reproduction artist is, however vividly the strokes are reproduced, the artist would still have no way of changing their personal writing habits. This is particrly true of those who habitually use their left hand to write. In this world, there are exceedingly few people who would habitually add a light dot when they write the character ¡¯»Ø¡¯ with their left hand. This is an unconscious habit that cannot be changed. I have a friend that does exactly that. Of course, Teacher Yu could say that this is merely a coincidence and that this is nonsense, but this is the truth." <i>The friend that she spoke of was naturally Wei Yi!</i>


    Her little speech did not wholly convince Teacher Yu. Of course, what she said was not fabricated or without basis.


    In modern times, she once assisted the police in investigating a case that involved someone writing with their left hand. The culprit imitated the handwriting of the deceased to forge a suicide letter. Through handwriting analysis,paring the character ¡¯»Ø¡¯ in the letter, and experts in handwriting analysis testifying that extremely few left-handed people would add a dot beside the ¡¯»Ø¡¯ character, police concluded that that letter was not written by the deceased.


    Subsequently, after several days of police investigation following the clue about the left-handed culprit, they finally had a breakthrough and located their target.


    The murderer was really a lefty!


    However, at this moment, her exnation to Teacher Yu undoubtedly appeared entirely theoretical! An educated person like him could understand principles that would be iprehensible to theyperson, but may not know how modern science worked. Even if he trusted Ji Yunshu, he may not necessarily wholly believe it.


    Ji Yunshu spoke candidly, "I know Teacher Yu still has some reservations about this but every word I just spoke is the truth, and Shang Zhuo¡¯s painting ¡¯A Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix¡¯ has evidence to prove my point."


    <i>Eh? The ¡¯Hundred Birds¡¯ painting?</i>


    "Teacher Yu should also know that there are two lines of a poem at the bottom of the painting: Departing birds do not return to the forest; facing the Phoenix on a different branch. Those lines also include the character ¡¯»Ø¡¯, as well as that extra dot beside it."


    <i>Is that so?</i>


    Teacher Yu racked his brain trying to remember. Although that painting had always hung in his study, his attention was always focused on the painting, not the poem. He knew and appreciated the poem, but had never paid any particr attention to the direction and changes in those lines. Naturally, he could not recall anything about it at this moment.


    "If that letter was really written by him, then..." <i>Would the murderer be Shang Zhuo? </i>


    Teacher Yu didn¡¯t dare continue that train of thought.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Yunshu said, "The writer of that letter may not be the murderer. I did not investigate the matter of that letter to find the murderer."


    "Then what was it for?"


    "It was to find out what exactly happened at Guo He¡¯s time of death. The evidence that I found regarding the beads and the bloodstains on the wine bottle, was invalidated by the fact that Lin Shu had an alibi for the 13th." <i>So that was it!</i>


    If only Guo He¡¯s time of death could be ced before the 13th, then the evidence that she had found could be validated. However, Teacher Yu said, "If this letter was not written by Shang Zhuo, then..."


    "That letter truly was written by me." Following the direction of that voice, they found that Shang Zhuo had actually appeared in the doorway!


    His expression was calm, without a trace of fear, as he stepped across the threshold. "This letter was written with my left hand in imitation of Guo He¡¯s handwriting, and the poem on the ¡¯Hundred Birds¡¯ painting was also written with my left hand. Additionally, I am left-handed but always wrote with my right hand in front of other people so nobody ever knew of this habit."


    <i>Such honesty and frankness! </i>He was preternaturally calm as he spoke, as if he were describing something totally unrted to himself.


    Ji Yunshu had long guessed that this was the case and was not at all shocked by his admission. However, Teacher Yu was elderly and choked for a moment in surprise at his words. He stretched out a trembling hand. "Seems that Teacher Ji was right, but why did you write that letter? Did...did you kill someone?"


    <i>Utterly disappointing!</i>

 Chapter 534

    Guo He was the most intelligent student Teacher Yu had ever had. He was able to top every exam he sat for. Meanwhile, Shang Zhuo was his most talented and well-behaved student. They were both his favourite students. Now, Guo He was dead. If Shang Zhuo was really the killer, he had to pay for the crime hemitted. For both of his favourite students to be taken away in such a manner, it was akin to carving out his own heart.


    Unlike Lin Shu, who got furious when he was used of being the murderer, Shang Zhuo remained calm as usual. He went forward to help support Teacher Yu who was quivering and he exined, "Teacher, I did not kill Guo He. However, I admit that I was the one who wrote the letter Guo He left behind with my left hand."


    Teacher Yu bent forward as he yelled with a croaky voice, "Why did you fake the letter if you weren¡¯t the killer? Tell me, were you the one who pushed him down the well and forged a counterfeit letter afterwards? Did you lie, telling everyone that Guo He had left the academy, in order to hide his death during for the past year?"


    "I would never do such a thing," Shang Zhuo repeated, this time in a sombre manner. He sounded confident and resolute.


    However, Teacher Yu harshly pushed Shang Zhuo¡¯s hand away. "Are you still not admitting it? As it is, it is clear that you lied about the letter. You wrote the letter and personally handed it to me, iming that it was from Guo He. Why did you do that if you were not the killer?" He lost his bnce when he finished his words and stumbled back a few steps. Fortunately, Ji Yunshu was standing behind him and caught him.


    Ji Yunshu had already formed her opinion but decided to hold back and listen to what Shang Zhuo had to say.


    Gently furrowing his brows, Shang Zhuo grimaced, cracking his calm expression. He took a deep breath before he said, "I did not lie to you at all. Although I faked the letter, Guo He certainly did pass me a letter before he left. What I just said is true. I hope that teacher can believe me."


    <i>Hey, brother. Do you know how contradictory your words sound right now? You are telling us that you wrote the letter, but Guo He handed the letter to you before he left? Is this some paranormal incident?</i>


    Teacher Yu had had a very eventful day and he was not able to take another blow. Moreover, his health had not been well at all. At this moment, he was very close to fainting.


    Ji Yunshu quickly said, "Teacher, please stay calm. This humble one has said that the letter is insufficient evidence to identify the killer. A mere letter doesn¡¯t prove that he¡¯s the murderer."


    "Then... then, what?"


    "Please have a seat first, Teacher." She helped him to take a seat.


    Ji Yunshu turned to ask Shang Zhuo, "Young Master Shang, ording to you, you wrote the letter, but Guo He passed it to you before he left. This humble one is curious about what exactly happened a year ago. I hope you can tell me every single detail as this is very important to determine the time of Guo He¡¯s death."


    Shang Zhuo was confused. "This letter is really rted to Guo He¡¯s death?"


    "Possibly!" Despite the uncertainty in her statement, she sounded rather confident.


    Shang Zhuo shot a concerned nce at Teacher Yu, watching his expression before he lowered his head and said in a weak and soft tone, "To be honest with Teacher, since I have been sharing a room with Guo He, we were very close and he would often share his personal struggles with me. There was a period of timest year when he often told me about his disinclination to study. He did not want to be constrained by the academy and intended to leave this ce. Not only that, he had everything nned out.


    "It was June, when all thepetitions were being held at the academy. Together with the August autumn examination that was approaching, everyone was upied by their revisions. During that time, Teacher was less stern to us and did not watch us as closely as usual. Hence, Guo He intended to leave the academy during this period of time and had mentioned it to me multiple times. I tried my utmost to stop him but to no avail.


    "I remember the date clearly. The day before he left, which is the 12th of June, he gave me a letter and informed me that he would leave the academy on the 13th. He needed my help to pass the letter to the teacher. I intended to deliver the letter to Teacher on the 13th, right after he left. However, I identally spilt some water on the letter [1] and the words were smudged as a result. I had no choice but to forge his handwriting and write a new copy. The original letter is still kept in my room. I can show you if you¡¯re not convinced yet. What I said is utterly true. Not a single word of this is false."


    He certainly did not look like he was lying. Moreover, the original Guo He¡¯s letter was concrete evidence.


    He continued, "I should¡¯ve stopped him from leaving and informed Teacher immediately. Then, he probably would not have ended up in tragedy." Shang Zhuo appeared to be rather guilty.


    Teacher Yu felt at ease after he listened to Shang Zhuo¡¯s exnation. "So, you¡¯re not the killer?"


    "Teacher can punish me as you wish if this humble student has told any lie." Teacher Yu felt reassured looking at Shang Zhuo¡¯s confidence and he gradually rposed himself.


    Pondering over Shang Zhuo¡¯s words, Ji Yunshu asked, "Young Master Shang, ording to you, he only handed the letter to you the day before he left. Is that right?"


    "Yes. I can remember it vividly."


    "How sure are you that he left on the 13th instead of the 12th?"


    Shang Zhuo tried to recall the day as he spoke, "He passed me the letter in the early morning of the 12th. When I returned to my roomter that night, I saw Guo He. He was drunk and there were wine bottles littered everywhere in the room. After my brief attempt to persuade him to change his mind, he went to bed to take a rest. He quickly fell into a deep sleep. Normally, he would only wake up at noon the next day if he was drunk.


    "As I wasn¡¯t feeling well as well, I went to bed earlier than usual too. When I woke up at noon the next day, Guo He was no longer in the room. I searched for him in the entire academy and failed to locate him. Thinking that he had left as he nned, I decided to send the letter to Teacher. Unfortunately, I had to rewrite a new letter because the letter was smudged."


    "That means you can¡¯t tell certainly if he left on the evening of the 12th or the 13th."


    "But he waspletely drunk that night and it wasn¡¯t possible for him to leave in that state."


    "Even so, the impossible might be possible too."


    Her words confused Shang Zhuo. "Why does Teacher say so?"


    Ji Yunshu furrowed her beautiful brows as she tried to put the puzzle together. She took a few steps forward as she analyzed, "On the 12th, Guo He might have woken up after you fell asleep. Since he had already had the intention to leave the academy, that was one of the best chances for him to do so. Although barely sober, he took the opportunity to escape the room. Little did he expect that he would run into Lin Shu at the back of the mountain. Both of them subsequently got into a fight and Guo He was identally killed. Then, Lin Shu discarded Guo He¡¯s body, together with the wine bottle, into the well. If my theory is right, all of the evidence now makes sense."


    The matter of the chestnut bead and the bloodstain on the wine bottle now have a reasonable exnation.


    <i>However...</i>


    "How is Teacher so sure that he left on the evening of the 12th?" Shang Zhuo asked.


    [1] I¡¯m actually pretty annoyed at the author for this detail. Chinese ink/India ink, which is the type they would have used, is waterproof once it dries. Apparently it won¡¯t budge even if you soak it in water for weeks. Why couldn¡¯t the letter be torn instead of fudging this detail anyone who ever used ink for painting or calligraphy would pick up immediately? Blergh.

 Chapter 535

    Actually, she was not sure. "But at least, there are two possible timings. If Guo He died on the night of the 12th, then Lin Shu is lying. The evidence is concrete. Even if he was not the murderer, he was there for sure. So he definitely had something to do with this case. But if Guo He died after the early morning of the 13th, then Lin Shu¡¯s exnation doesn¡¯t make sense. He is obviously nervous and guilty as he is definitely hiding something."


    An apprentice entered the room holding a bowl of medicine. He bowed to Teacher Yu before he put the bowl on the side table.


    "Teacher, it¡¯s time for you to take your medicine. This is the medicine was just prepared ording to the prescription of Young Master Mo. Would you like to drink it while it¡¯s still warm?"


    Teacher Yu waved his hand in dismissal. He was not in the mood.


    "But if you don¡¯t drink it..."


    "Take it away."


    <i>What a stubborn little old man!</i>


    The apprentice continued to persuade him patiently, "Teacher, please do take your medicine. I know you are concerned about Guo He¡¯s case but you should still take your medicine."


    Teacher Yu coughed a few times, "I said, take it away."


    Shang Zhuo stepped forward and nervously said, "Teacher, you should take the medicine. Since you are not feeling well, please have a rest after taking the medicine."


    Ji Yunshu also said, "Teacher, since you put your trust in me, I will investigate everything until the truth is revealed. But now, your health takes priority. Mo Ruo¡¯s prescription is not just some ordinary prescription either. You should take a rest after taking it. "


    They were all trying to persuade him! Teacher Yu had no choice but to take the medicine. The apprentice then helped him to his bedroom.


    When the apprentice came out from the room, he sighed. He wrinkled as he indignantly said, "Damn it. Despite Teacher Yu¡¯s attentive instruction, the students here are so disappointing. Guo He was raised by Teacher, but he was getting more and more naughty and stubborn, so Teacher was very disappointed. Because of him, the academy was often filled with the smell of alcohol. He got me into trouble as well. I always had to help him get rid of the smell of alcohol so that Teacher would not find out. Now I realized I was really stupid. I should¡¯ve told Teacher earlier, so he would not have gotten too addicted to alcohol and be so wild, then maybe he wouldn¡¯t have gotten himself..." <i>killed!</i>


    The apprentice said to Shang Zhuo, "Only you live up to the expectations. Although you are not as smart as Guo He, you are respectful to Teacher and are good at painting. But look at Lin Shu. Guo He led him astray. After Guo He was gone, we still got Lin Shu, although Lin Shu was more clever in hiding his misdeeds. He didn¡¯t drink openly in the academy but secretly. During the evening Guo He left, I bumped into Lin Shu in the cloister of the backyard. He stank with the smell of alcohol and his face was so red. Didn¡¯t such a student make Teacher lose face?" He was angry and distressed. After he shook his head, he was about to leave.


    But¡ª


    "Wait!" Ji Yunshu stopped him. "So, during the evening Guo He left, you bumped into Lin Shu in the cloister and he was covered with the smell of alcohol?"


    "Yes. He must have been drinking secretly."


    "Then do you know what kind of wine he was drinking?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t had any wine before." Pursing his lips, the apprentice thought about it for a moment, then his eyes brightened. "Though I don¡¯t know the type, I remembered the smell of it. It was the kind of wine that Guo He secretly drank in the library, because every time I went to clean the library, I always smell it. It was like... the taste of pine flowers. Lin Shu was also drinking this kind of wine that night. Look, don¡¯t you think Lin Shu was being led astray by Guo He?"


    Ji Yun Shu was suddenly enlightened when the apprentice mentioned "pine flower". With certainty, she said, "Lin Shu does not drink at all, and he even hates the smell of wine."


    What? The apprentice did not get it, "How could that be? I remember clearly that he stank of alcohol when I ran into him. He must have been drinking secretly."


    "But just that one time, right?"


    "Well...just once, but maybe he drank secretly somewhere else as well. Maybe he was just better at hiding it." The apprentice insisted on his own opinion. However, Ji Yunshu already found the answer.


    Shang Zhuo, who was next to her, did not know why she asking about drinking again and again, so he asked, "Teacher, did you think of something?"


    "I think..." Her words have not been finished yet ¡ª


    "It looks like that guy Lin Shu is the murderer!"


    Who?


    Several people wearing official uniforms suddenly appeared outside the door. Each of them was tall, with cold expressions and sharp eyes. Their bronzed faces and short beards made them look as ruthless and fierce as the ghost guards of hell. They also had wide t scimitars in their hands, looking extremely powerful!


    Their unfriendly faces practically had the words "do not approach" on them, and it was obvious that they were officials that ordinary people could not afford to offend.


    <i>Such cold and uncaring officials!</i> Their leader had a serious expression and his ck eyes felt as though poison dripped from them. People would get a little chill when those eyes stared at them.


    After about the time to burn a joss stick, all the students of the academy gathered in the backyard, where the bones were ced. But Jing Rong was not present! It was strange that he was missing from such a huge ruckus.


    The officials stood in front of the crowd domineeringly.


    Lin Shu was grabbed by two of them and he could not move at all. "Let me go, on what grounds are you arresting me for?" He was so angry.


    The fierce-looking leading official stepped forward to Lin Shu. Without a word, he used his sword hilt to strike Lin Shu¡¯s belly.


    <i>Ah!</i> Lin Shu¡¯s face was distorted and his neck turned red because of the pain. It felt as though he was going to vomit bile.


    The man wrinkled and furiously said, "Why are we arresting you? What do you think? Now that you have killed someone, you are now a criminal. Of course you should be arrested. You just have to wait to go back to yamen with us and be judged there. However, I suggest that you better admit it yourself to avoid being tortured."


    <i>Wow, isn¡¯t this basically a forced confession!</i>


    Lin Shu¡¯s belly hurt for a long time before he could speak again. "I...didn¡¯t kill anyone!"


    "There is evidence that you are the murderer. Kid, how dare you not confess to the crime."


    The man mmed his belly sharply with the sword handle again.


    The pain was so much that tears came out of Lin Shu¡¯s eyes. The crowd felt extremely sorry, but no one dared to step forward.


    Everyone knew the officials from the Bingjing Yamen were basically the reincarnations of King Yama from hell. They were brutal and cold. Even the county magistrate was afraid of them. In particr, the leader Lu Hu is infamous for his terrible temper.


    Lu Hu said in a mocking tone, "I know that you are all students of Mingshan Academy. You will all definitely be senior officials in the future. But now, you are just a bunch of little kids. If you made a mistake, you should be punished. If you are unhappy about that, then wait until you be officials in the future, so you cane back and teach me a lesson."


    <i>How bold! Then in that case, when we be officials, we¡¯re supposed to peel off your skin then?</i>

 Chapter 536

    Lu Hu¡¯s straightforward temperament was well-known. The fact that he dared to say such words meant that he was naturally not afraid of retaliation from others.


    Meanwhile, the schrs were intimidated into silence. After all, they weren¡¯t even strong enough to truss up a chicken. On top of that, since Master Yu was not around, it¡¯d be just like trying to break a rock with eggs if they attempted to save Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu¡¯s stomach was throbbing in pain. His eyes were bloodshot while sweat flowed down his head. Since he was already wounded, Lin Shu had no strength to even struggle.


    He could only re at Lu Hu and demand angrily, "Let me go."


    "You are wanted for murder. Judge Huang will interrogate you himself when we get back to the yamen."


    "I didn¡¯t kill anyone, Guo He wasn¡¯t killed by me."


    "There¡¯s definite evidence that says otherwise."


    "I¡¯ve already exined and proved that I wasn¡¯t at the institute on the 13th."


    Lu Hu red at Lin Shu: "It is true that you weren¡¯t there on the 13th. However, the victim was killed on the 12th."


    Eh!


    "Im...impossible!" Lin Shu stuttered, stunned to the core. An uneasy feeling that originated from his chest rose to his throat. A few beads of cold sweat began forming between his brows.


    Lu Hu was not a nice person. Baring his teeth, Lu Hu tilted his chin high and threatened, "Are you still not going to confess? Then I¡¯ll have no choice, I¡¯d like to see which is stronger, your stubbornness or their fists."


    He threw a sharp nce at the constables as he spoke.


    The constables that osted Lin Shu nodded, clenching their fists and swinging them towards Lin Shu.


    "Was the victim killed by you? Are you going to spit it out or not?" <i>Forcing him to confess!</i>


    Despite the incredible pain, Lin Shu still bore it in and refused to buckle.


    The beatings from the two grew in intensity,nding another two blows on his body. As the dull blows from the two fists grew louder, Lu Hu¡¯s smile became even more sinister, even sadistic!


    "Stop it!"Ji Yunshu cut in, unable to bear it any longer. "Does Bingjing Yamen always carry out their investigations like this?"


    Her tone demanded an exnation.


    Lu Hu threw a sidelong nce, his thick dark eyebrows furrowed as he gave Ji Yunshu a once-over.


    This person tied their hair using a pale grey ribbon which trailed down to his waist, just above his pendant. He wore a in, pale green robe, sleeves slightly dangling by his side. He was an elegant-looking person with delicate features. His pupils, in particr, seemed to have reduced his masculinity and brought out a hint of feminine gentleness.


    At the same time, Ji Yunshu was doing the same!


    The person before her had a brutal expression with a bloodthirsty air and performed his tasks with cold efficiency. Lu Hu seemed to be a resourceful person from his words and actions, even though he was abnormally conceited and belligerent.


    Lu Hu¡¯s dark, cracked lips moved. "Are you dissatisfied with the yamen¡¯s methods?"


    His words were both a challenge as well as a slight to her.


    Ji Yunshu replied with a straight face. "Bingjing is located far away from the capital, a ce where it is harder for the arms of thew to reach out. However, from Constable Lu¡¯s words and actions just now, it seems like you are taking thew into your own hands. I was just wondering since when are the constables of this yamen allowed to torture suspects when the case has yet to be closed? You can¡¯t be trying to obtain a forced confession, can you?"


    This was a serious usation!


    Lu Hu clicked his tongue as his two de-like eyebrows seemed to stiffen. "You were the one who assembled the remains and gathered the evidence. In addition, I had overheard what you said back then in the building. Since the victim died on the 12th, he must be the murderer. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s wrong with the yamen forcing him to confess if he refuses to admit to his wrongdoings?" He spoke in a menacing tone. This reasoning was really something else!


    Ji Yunshu met Lu Hu¡¯s stubborn gaze. <i>She¡¯s not giving a single inch either!</i>


    Ji Yunshu replied, "Although there¡¯s numerous evidence that points towards Lin Shu as the killer, it is not umon to encounter oversights during investigations. Although the evidence exists, it¡¯s static; only the truth is alive and before everything is made clear, these all remain unknowns. Even I am not sure what I said back then was exactly what Lin Shu did. Are you telling me that Constable Lu has so much faith in me?"


    "Do you mean that the murderer is not Lin Shu?"


    "Only with a thorough investigation, will we be able to prove if he¡¯s truly the murderer."


    "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d like to see; how are you going to investigate?" Lu Hu harrumphed as he signalled the constables to release Lin Shu.


    Two of hispatriots immediately came up to help him stand. "Lin Shu, are you okay?"


    <i>I¡¯ve already been beaten to this extent, what do you guys think?</i>


    Ji Yunshu took in a breath and looked at Lin Shu who had been beaten ck and blue all over and even needs help to stand upright. "Lin Shu, although you weren¡¯t at the institute on the 13th. Guo He had passed the letter to Shang Zhuo on the 12th. Since he had turned in early due to being under the weather, it was unclear whether Guo He had died on the night of the 12th or 13th after you departed from the institute. On the night of the 12th, Xiao Tong ran into you and smelled alcohol, so you had to be drinking. However, if I recall correctly, the smell of alcohol had permeated the entire pavilion. Your expression and actions at that time clearly conveyed your disdain for the smell. Since you disliked the smell of alcohol, why would you be drinking? And since you did not drink alcohol, why did you have the smell of alcohol on you that night? Furthermore, the smell of that alcohol was Songhua wine, which just so happens to be Guo He¡¯s favourite drink. Therefore, if my deductions were correct, you ran into Guo He on the night of the 12th. Something has to have happened between you two that caused you to be so jittery."


    Gasping heavily in pain, Lin Shu¡¯s eyes wandered as he lowered his head, "To summarise, I am not the murderer. Furthermore, that night... I never saw him.."


    "Are you still unwilling to tell the truth at this stage? Lin Shu, Teacher Yu said that you have a good character and believes that you would not kill people. You said that you are innocent but the evidence is heavily stacked against you. If you really are innocent, then just be honest and tell us; what exactly happened that night?"


    "I really don¡¯t know, I..."


    Ji Yunshu interjected, "If you¡¯re not going to tell us, the yamen will have to take you away. At that point, no one will be able to help you. Even if you say if you¡¯re not the murderer and are willing to cooperate by telling the truth, it will all fall on deaf ears."


    <i>That¡¯s right! </i>The moment he is taken away, he would be sent into prison. That would be akin to sending him into the tiger¡¯s den; he¡¯d be finished for sure.


    Even if he was framed, given Lu Hu¡¯s words and actions just now, that man would definitely torture him severely. He could stick to his testimony and deny it to the end but Lu Hu would definitely have a way to extract a confession out of him.


    Realizing his current situation, Lin Shu couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. After a brief internal struggle, he met Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes, pursed his lips, and grit his teeth.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll talk."


    The surroundings quieted down in an instant. Everyone was waiting for him to give an ount of what exactly happened that night.

 Chapter 537

    Finally, Lin Shu decided to put down the stone that had been weighing heavily on his heart.


    Gently sighing, he said, "Yes. I bumped into Guo He on the evening of the 12th. We did not run into each other at the back mountain but at the corridor of the west courtyard. I was on my way back from the washroom and ran into Guo He, who was drinking alone at the corridor. Despite our fairly close rtionship, I didn¡¯t join him because I never enjoyed drinking and I hated the smell of it. However, he noticed me and relentlessly forced me to drink with him. I refused and gave him a push. Everyone knows his bad temper, and it worsened under the influence of alcohol. He furiously attacked me with the wine bottle and spilt the wine all over me.


    "Meanwhile, my chestnut bead bracelet identally got caught by the wine bottle broke. Then my hand got cut by the chipped wine bottle, causing my blood to stain it. Not only that, he humiliated me and attempted to challenge me, saying that I was no match for him. He also said that I would definitely lose to him in theing examination. I was enraged by his words. Unable to contain my anger, I punched him a few times and had certainly injured him badly, causing him to lie on the ground, covered in blood. However, I am very sure that he was fine since he sat up afterwards. So I picked up my chestnut beads and left the scene. That was exactly what happened. I didn¡¯t lie. He was still alive when I left him behind." He grew more agitated as he spoke.


    <i>He seemed to be telling the truth.</i>


    "I didn¡¯t want to tell the truth because... I did actually hit him. I was afraid that if I admitted that you will assume that I¡¯m the murderer and send me to the yamen since my blood was found on the chestnut beads and the wine bottle. Then, I will not be able to defend myself anymore. Afraid of that possibility, I decided to stay quiet." He looked at Ji Yunshu and continued, "Teacher Ji, everything I said just now was nothing but the truth. You must believe me."


    Ji Yunshu asked, "Do you have any proof?"


    He shook his head. "Everyone was studying in the study hall. We were the only ones in the corridor. Besides, I haven¡¯t told anyone about this incident."


    <i>That means he has neither an alibi nor any material evidence to support his im! </i>At this moment, Ji Yunshu hesitated to believe his statement.


    Upon listening to his hesitation, Lu Hu remained hostile. "Lin Shu, how dare you continue to lie!"


    "I¡¯m not trying to defend myself. I¡¯ve been telling the truth. I only attacked Guo He but didn¡¯t kill him. When I left him, he was still alive as he was trying to help himself up. I thought that he would return to his room once he was sober."


    "We¡¯ll naturally discover the truth when we arrive at the yamen." Lu Hu was determined to bring Lin Shu to the yamen for interrogation. Hemanded, "Bring him to the yamen together with the bones."


    Two yamen runners responded to the order, and they grabbed both of Lin Shu¡¯s arms and dragged him away from his peers. Meanwhile, another approached the pile of bones and removed the white cloth that was covering it.


    The moment he unveiled the bones, he was overwhelmed by the stench of the skeleton and his brow wrinkled in disgust. <i>¡¯That smells so bad!¡¯ </i>He held his nose and braced himself to pick up the bones with the help of the cloth. However, he was abruptly stopped by Ji Yunshu.


    She stepped forward and said, "There are still many doubts regarding the case. No one should touch the bones."


    "Go away!" The man pushed her away. She never had great strength and so couldn¡¯t resist the force. Immediately, she lost her bnce and almost fell onto the ground.


    The brawny officials violently dismantled the arranged skeleton and wrapped them up with the cloth as though they were the men dispatched by the town council, attempting to confiscate goods from illegal hawkers. Their action was harsh but efficient.


    The bones were piled together haphazardly. Using a cloth, the government worker bundled the bones up in order to transport them with ease. However, because he tied it too loosely, the skull fell out and hit the floor with a loud thud.


    The skull rolled on the floor and stopped by Ji Yunshu¡¯s foot. Coincidentally, it stopped at a position where the ipital bone was facing upward. Ji Yunshu lowered her gaze and quickly noticed the small indent at the back of the skull.


    Her eyes narrowed in astonishment.


    The official intended to pick up the skull. Unfortunately, Ji Yunshu was one step ahead of him.


    She picked up the skull and examined it. As she scrutinised the injury on the skull, she felt puzzled. She had previously noticed the dent on the skull and was curious about the cause of the dent.


    However, at that moment, all her doubts were solved! All the answers slowly flooded her mind, and eventually, the sudden realization hit her hard.


    "Give it to me!" The official extended his hand, requesting for the skull.


    Yet, Ji Yunshu refused to let go of the skull. Looking solemn, she approached Lin Shu with the skull in her arms. She questioned him, "When you fought with him, did you hit his head? Or, did he knock his head on any hard object?"


    <i>Hmm? </i>


    Lin Shu was bewildered by her question. However, knowing that he was stuck at a crucial time, he disregarded all his personal emotions and grudges before he tried his utmost to recall. Distressed, he furrowed his brow, shook his head and answered, "No. I didn¡¯t hit him in the head, and I am sure he did not knock his head. I remember that I only punched him in his torso and struck him on his shoulder and face. Although he did fall because of that, his head did not hit the ground."


    Ji Yunshu nodded as she listened to Lin Shu¡¯s narration. As she contemted the case, she mumbled, "If you didn¡¯t hit his head, and he didn¡¯t fall on his head, then what caused the dent in his skull?" Her voice was extremely soft.


    She continued to scrutinize the hollow on the skull as she racked her brain.


    All of a sudden, a hint of excitement shed across her eyes as she eximed, "I know what happened!" Carrying the skull with her, she immediately ran toward the back mountain.


    All the spectators were perplexed.


    <i>What¡¯s happening?</i>


    Lu Hu quickly brought his men and followed Ji Yunshu closely. Not wanting to be left out, the schrs hurriedly tagged along.


    ......


    In the meantime, Lang Po was standing outside the room in a respectful and reverent manner. He took a peek at Jing Rong, who was savouring his tea, before he reported the incident that had happened in the backyard to Jing Rong, missing not a single detail. Jing Rong silently listened to Lang Po as he leisurely took another sip from his teacup, and would asionally acknowledge Lang Po with a few nods here and there.


    "Your Highness, Teacher Ji went to the back mountain with the skull. I¡¯ve no idea what she is up to, but she seems to be in a hurry. Does Your Highness want to head over to the back mountain?"


    However, Jing Rong disregarded Lang Po¡¯s suggestion as he spoke nonchntly, "The tea in Mingshan Academy is good. Yet, Liu Qingping¡¯s tea is far superior."


    "Prince..."


    "Fine. This prince understands what you¡¯re saying."


    "Then, does Your Highness really not want to help Teacher Ji out? The officials from the Bingjing yamen seem extremely hostile. This humble one worries that Teacher Ji might not be able to handle them."


    <i>She can¡¯t handle them?</i>


    Jing Rong chuckled. "Others might not be able to handle those men, but she can."


    <i>That makes sense.</i>


    Lang Po pursed his lips and decided not to argue further.


    Jing Rong finished the cup of tea in his hand before he stood up and exited the room, his hands rested at his back.


    "By the way, where is Miss Tang?"


    "Ziran said that he has passed her over to Young Master Mo."


    "Tell him to watch Miss Tang closely. Don¡¯t let her run to the back mountain again and cause more trouble."


    "Yes."


    Jing Rong curled his lips and said, "Let¡¯s go and witness how our little girl is going to capture the killer," before he headed in the direction of the back mountain.

 Chapter 538

    In the meantime, Ji Yunshu was standing next to the well, looking at the round protrusions around the lip of the well. Her bright almond-shaped eyes darkened as she moved the small hollow on the skull in her hands towards the round protrusions around the lip of the well and gently matched them up.


    "I see." She finally figured it out!


    When the crowd rushed over, they saw her murmuring indistinctly with the skull in her arms.


    Lu Hu¡¯s group looked at her nkly while Lin Shu, who was being restrained, stared at her with a pale face.


    He was now like the meat on a chopping board that could be chopped into meat paste at any time. No matter how much he disliked and hated Ji Yunshu, at this moment, he had no choice but to put all his hopes on her.


    Carrying the skull with her, Ji Yunshu walked towards him and asked seriously, "Do you remember how long you went out that night? Think carefully and answer me urately."


    Although Lin Shu did not understand, he was like an ant being roasted on a hot pan. Only with his best cooperation could he be prevented from being "burned to death" alive. He thought about it with all his might and made some calctions.


    "Should be ... no more than time for a cup of tea.


    "Are you sure?


    "I¡¯m sure."


    As his ssmate, Fu Yuansheng also said, "I was sitting with him at that time and he went out to the restroom. He indeed took the time for a cup of tea to go out ande back."


    Another one said, "Yes, I remember I was discussing something with him at that time. It really took the time for a cup of tea for him toe back."


    Ji Yunshu nodded. She felt she got her facts straight.


    There was a ray of light in Lu Hu¡¯s big eyes and his face was as fierce as that of an official from Hell. He could not tolerate other people¡¯s disobedience and Ji Yunshu had been repeatedly stopping and interrupting him. He had lost his patience with her.


    The hand wrapped around the handle of the knife secretly tightened.


    "What the hell are you doing?


    "Investigating!"


    "The case is closed and you don¡¯t have to waste any more time looking for any evidence either. When I go back, I will truthfully tell Magistrate Huang that you helped the yamen solve this case. At that time, he will definitely reward you. But if you continue to stop the yamen from doing their work, then even the rewards will be a punishment instead."


    <i>Reward or punishment? Who cares about that!</i> Otherwise, she would have be rich a long time ago. Her clever eyes narrowed, "Officer Lu, I just said that not all items can be used as evidence. Sometimes, the evidence is dead, but the truth is alive. Be it the chestnut beads or the blood on the bottle, or the time to write the letter, we can only say that those items are clues that may lead us to the killer, but the real truth needs to be deduced from that."


    "Then what¡¯s the real truth?"


    "The truth is that although the evidence I found shows that the killer was Lin Shu, I have always been mistaken about the direction. He is not the killer."


    Thest five words were loud and firm.


    <i>Wow!</i> The group was shocked. The murderer was not Lin Shu?


    Lin Shu¡¯s face, as dusty as it was, brightened again as if he was in the abyss and suddenly someone threw him a life-saving rope.


    But Lu Hu gave her a cold look and spoke with a heavy voice, "Teacher Ji, as far as I know, previously you were the one saying he was the murderer. Now you say he is not the murderer. Are you telling me that a whileter, you¡¯re going to change your mind again and say that the deceased died due to a fall?"


    "Yes, the deceased died from a fall." She was sure.


    <i>What? </i>Everyone was surprised.


    Ji Yunshu lifted the skull held in her hand and began to exin clearly, word by word, "There are five injuries on the deceased, but this wound on the back of the brain is different from the other four. The injury is an inch deep and is simr to the wound caused by a fist. However, there are no obvious cracks and the indentation is aplete and regr circle. It is evident that the injury was caused by the head impacting on the round protrusion on the lip of this well. It was a fatal injury and he was immediately killed! " She flicked her sleeves and pointed at the well.


    The crowd looked back and forth between the well and the skull in her hands. It seemed like what she said was usible.


    Lu Hu looked back and forth as well; he was still full of questions.


    Ji Yunshu circled around the well and continued, "The situation that day should be like this. After Lin Shu hit Guo He and left, Guo He got up from the ground, holding the half of the wine bottle left on the ground and staggered here. I remember that on 11th of the 6th monthst year, it rained all night in the north and stopped in the early morning of the 12th. The back mountain was muddy and the road was slippery. At that time, Guo He was drunk. Also, at night he couldn¡¯t see the road at all, so his feet slipped and he fell backwardspletely. The back of his head hit the round protrusion at the mouth of the well with great strength. He died immediately and his whole body fell straight into the well. "


    The group were shocked but relieved. Lu Hu didn¡¯t believe her words at all, and even thought it was very funny. He sneered, "Nonsense, why don¡¯t you say Lin Shu pushed him down."


    "It¡¯s impossible!" She said, "Official Lu, why don¡¯t you calcte it, or you go and try walking from the Academy to the well at the back mountain and back. How long would that take?" Lu Hu felt uncertain.


    She calcted the time properly. "For a person who walks very fast, or even runs, the route would take at least the time for two cups of tea. How did Lin Shu make it in time for one cup of tea?"


    Lu Hu was unable to refute her. He red savagely at her, "I don¡¯t care which sentence you said is true or false. No matter what, I must take him away. When he arrives at the public court in the yamen, Magistrate Huang himself would determine whether he is the murderer."


    <i>Sure enough, he had made up his mind! </i>He ordered, "Take him away." The officials were about to take Lin Shu away.


    "Didn¡¯t we just prove that I am not the murderer. Why do you still want to arrest me? Let me go."


    "Shut up!"


    "You people in Yamen are just inverting ck into white and distorting the truth, I didn¡¯t kill anyone..." <i>Those officials don¡¯t care at all!</i>


    Ji Yunshu stepped forward and stopped them, "He is not the murderer, so you cannot take him away."


    "Get out of the way."


    "Officer Lu, the way you and your team operates is literally following the rules too blindly. If you are really taking Lin Shu away, he will either be tortured to death, or he will be forced to sign a fake confession. At any rate, you cannot take him away."


    Her expression was serious and her stare burned as hotly as volcanicva, almost as if it would ignite mes on the officials.


    The students of the academy also stood behind Ji Yunshu in a tight knot, like chopsticks bound together, and each of them stood with dignity.


    "You can¡¯t take Lin Shu away. He didn¡¯t kill anyone."


    "Yes, since it has been proven that he was not the murderer, we will not let you take him away."


    "Release Lin Shu..."


    All of them together were ready to exert pressure on the officials and fight back.

 Chapter 539

    Lin Shu didn¡¯t expect that his peers would help him. He was so moved that tears formed in his eyes. He thought to himself that he would have to properly thank them if he were freed.


    Lu Hu looked at the human barricade in front of him and brandished his sabre. "Hurry up and get out of the way. If you obstruct the yamen from carrying out our duties, you¡¯ll also bemitting a crime."


    "But Lin Shu didn¡¯t kill anyone, so you can¡¯t take him away. Teacher Ji is right. With officials like you, Lin Shu will surely be tortured if he were taken to prison. In due time, you¡¯ll torture a confession out of him and have the dead described as being alive."


    "No matter what, you can¡¯t take Lin Shu away unless you walked over our dead bodies."


    "That¡¯s right."


    Lu Hu had been a constable for a decade or two. It wasn¡¯t the first time he was met with such a situation. He threatened, "you¡¯d better get out of the way, or else..."


    At this point, several officers stepped forward with fierce and murderous auras.


    Suddenly, an ominous drawl drifted over.


    "How lively!"


    Those students turned around and scattered to the sides as they turned to see Jing Rong strolling over.


    Lu Hu examined this person. He was handsome, with an umon bearing, and dressed in luxurious brocade clothes that gave him a graceful and warm air. But the sharp savagery reflected in his brows and haughtiness in his thinly curved lips created a sense of wariness in Lu Hu.


    Jing Rong stood ramrod straight and swept his gaze over Lu Hu. "Constable Lu of Bingjing yamen?"


    "Who are you?"


    He smiled without answering and nced at Ji Yunshu. "Since Teacher Ji has already exined the truth of the matter and proved that Guo He fell into the well and died, Lin Shu is innocent. In this case, there¡¯s no need for him to go to yamen."


    <i>This was not ament, but an order!</i> Lu Hu squinted his eyes. "Who are you?"


    "An idler!" was the reply.


    "Since you¡¯re an idler, don¡¯t meddle too much."


    "It¡¯s the idler job to meddle in idle things."


    The two people faced each other.


    Lu Hu knew this person couldn¡¯t simple. He put on a bloodthirsty expression that resembled a ruthless jackal. "If you dare to block our way, don¡¯t me the government for being rude."


    His words nevertheless made Jing Rongugh and coldly retort, "we¡¯ll see if you have the ability."


    The obviously enraged Lu Hu grasped the hilt of his sabre tightly and pulled the gleaming silver de out of the scabbard. But before it was halfway out, Jing Rong raised his foot and used his sole to shove the knife back in.


    <i>His feet were fast!</i> Lu Hu didn¡¯t even have time to react before his sabre was resheathed and the impact pushed him back several steps. His feet drew two deep grooves in the ground. At the moment, Jing Rong¡¯s brows reflected the bloodthirsty aura of someone who had spent years fighting with his life on the line.


    "Who gave you the order. As a yamen official, how can you draw your knife rashly?" His voice resounded like a clear bell, stabbing at Lu Hu.


    Lu Hu steadied his footing. His palms were still numb from the impact of the earlier kick. He was well aware that he wasn¡¯t a match for the man in front and he would surely lose if they fought. "When you obstruct yamen from handling cases, you are going against the imperial court. Can you bear the consequence of such a charge?"


    "The imperial court?" Jing Rong scoffed. <i>This was the most interesting joke he has heard for a long while.</i> He raised his brows. "Huang Shusan has a good reputation in the imperial court. Half a year ago, the secretary of the Ministry of Personnel intentionally helped him be a principal officer and transferred him to the capital. I initially thought that he could be considered a good official that is just and principled. Who knew that this his subordinates were sowless and arrogant."


    Lu Hu narrowed his eyes, which were roiling with a murderous intent. He thought, <i>does this person know master Huang? He even used his full name and knew about how the Ministry of Personnel transferred the posting. This person¡¯s background is not so simple. Could he be the son of an official in the capital? Or a ministry official? </i>


    Lu Hu is neither impulsive or reckless but is instead extremely cunning. He stepped forward and asked, "You not only know Master Huang but also matters of the Ministry of Personnel. May I ask you who you are?"


    Although his words were no longer as aggressive, the arrogance in his tone remained undiminished.


    <i>If I told you my identity, it¡¯ll scare you to death! </i>Jing Rong gestured to Lang Po. Thetter nodded, pulled out the exquisitely carved token on his waist and showed it to Lu Hu.


    Lu Hu was stunned . <i>What son of an official - he¡¯s clearly the buddha! </i> He immediately fell on his knees and bowed his head. "Greetings, Your Highness. This humble one didn¡¯t know it Your Highness had arrived and acted disrespectfully. Your Highness, please forgive me."


    ......


    <i>Your Highness! </i>The students had their eyes wide open in shock and were scared half to death by the quick changes.


    "He...he is a prince?"


    "No wonder Teacher would let them stay in the academy."


    The officials beside Lu Hu also let go of Lin Shu and knelt down.


    Lin Shu¡¯s legs went soft, and his eyes widened in shock and fear. <i>How could he be a prince!</i><i>Would he take revenge on him? </i>


    After all, the two of them had been in conflict from the beginning, when they met in the pavilion, seeking shelter from the rain. He had also repeatedly offended the people around His Highness. <i>He was definitely done for.</i> His lips trembled, unable to say a word.


    Jing Rong frowned as he looked at Lu Hu kneeling on the ground. "Get up."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." He stood up and put away his arrogant attitude. He kept his gaze on the ground, afraid to look directly at the person in front of him.


    Jing Rong began, "Teacher Ji has already clearly and logically exined the whole incident. That man fell into the well by ident. This Prince understands that Constable Lu still has some doubts, but This Prince believes in Teacher Ji. Therefore, the case is over. There is no need to continue the investigation."


    "Yes!" Lu Hu was sopliant he seemed like a different person altogether.


    "It¡¯s gettingte and the yamen has already been here an entire day. Constable Lu, please quickly bring your men back and write a report for Magistrate Huang. Make sure to clearly detail everything. By the way, pass a message to Magistrate Huang: If he has the chance to go to the capital as an official, have him pay a visit to this prince."


    <i>Visit?</i><i>What is that supposed to mean?</i>


    Lu Hu kept hisposure. "Yes! This humble one will pass on the message."


    "Then get out of here." Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened.


    Lu Hu stealthily nced at him as his lips twitched. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and immediately took his men away.

 Chapter 540

    Although the yamen enforcers had left, everyone was still on tenterhooks. After all, those that left were merely officials and there was still a prince here.


    They held their breaths and didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle, fearing that overly loud breathing or exaggerated movements would incite the displeasure of this price. What if they lost their heads over that?


    Jing Rong thought to himself, <i>hey, am I really that frightening? </i>


    Lin Shu¡¯s knees buckled and he slid to the floor, bloodless lips quivering in fear. "Prince? You...you¡¯re a prince?"


    Jing Rong gave him a look. "Do I not look like one?"


    "No..." He stammered and kneeled. "I¡¯m the one who is blind and couldn¡¯t see that you are a prince. Your Highness, please forgive me for my disrespectful actions towards you!"


    Where did all his arrogance and bluster go? Wasn¡¯t he upromisingly stubborn? It seems he finally knew the meaning of fear!


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. "If everyone acted like you, kneeling and begging for forgiveness over every little thing, wouldn¡¯t this prince be tired to death? Lin Shu, this prince has said that if the slightest scrap of evidence was found to prove that you were the murderer, I would skin you alive. However, what Teacher Ji found was evidence that absolved you of me. In that case, this prince would naturally not let others malign you and drag you into prison to force a confession. This prince would not ignore those in need of help."


    "Many thanks to Your Highness! Thank you, Your Highness and Teacher Ji! I will remember this favour!"


    "Lin Shu, you better understand that this prince only helped you because the evidence proved that you are innocent. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that your past actions would be forgotten just like this."


    <i>A reminder!</i>


    "Yes, it was my fault! I won¡¯t deny or deflect it, and submit to your punishment. After this, I will definitely change my bad habits." <i>Full of sincerity. </i>His eyes gleamed with tears.


    Jing Rong let him remain kneeling and looked towards Ji Yunshu. "What do you think?"


    <i>Eh? </i>


    With how sudden that question came, she was still holding that skull, unable to react.


    However poor her impression of Lin Shu was, her heart softened at the sight of the boy kneeling on the ground, covered in wounds. She pursed her lips for a while before replying Jing Rong. "He certainly was in the wrong; his actions were brash and impulsive, and his character unyieldingly arrogant and stubborn. However, just as Teacher Yu said, his base nature is not bad and is highly intelligent. With proper instruction, he would be able to mend his ws and make up for his shorings. Furthermore, everyone has their foolish moments where they need to correct their course and go back to the right path."


    Jing Rong understood what she meant. "You¡¯re not pursuing it?"


    She nodded.


    "In that case, it¡¯s fine." He waved his hand in Lin Shu¡¯s direction. "Alright, get up now. Don¡¯t keep kneeling. You¡¯re already covered in wounds ¡ª let that be your lesson. After this, you better remember this lesson well."


    "Th...thank you, Your Highness! Thank you, Teacher Ji!" Two of his ssmates quickly helped him up.


    Jing Rong looked at Ji Yunshu out of the corner of his eyes. Inplete disregard of everyone else, he tugged her behind him as they left.


    The crowd left behind were both shocked and troubled; they were shocked that a prince was actually staying in the academy, and troubled about why a prince would appear here. Even stranger was...


    Why would a prince listen to what that Teacher Ji said? Could this person be an even more impressive personage than a prince?


    The crowd could only keep their puzzlement to themselves.


    News of this incident quickly travelled to Teacher Yu. He was filled with aplicated knot of emotions. After he got up from the bed, he sat on the chair wordlessly with his head hung low, hands resting on his knees. Motionless.


    Xiao Tong tiptoed into the room to deliver the evening dose of his medicine. He put the bowl down on the low table and prepared to leave, but on second thought, decided to ask a question. "Teacher, now that this incident has been resolved and Guo He¡¯s remains are stillid out in the back courtyard. I wonder... how should we deal with it?"


    No answer.


    "Teacher?"


    <i>Shit, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s dead? </i>This terrifying thought leapt out in Xiao Tong¡¯s mind. His heart started beating faster.


    He shuffled forward and called out softly right next to Teacher Yu¡¯s ear. "Teacher?"


    There was still no answer.


    Xiao Tong then stretched out a hand and tugged on Teacher Yu¡¯s sleeve.


    At the moment he pinched that piece of cloth, Teacher Yu suddenly swept his sleeve to the side in a wide arc, lifted his head and intoned, "I¡¯m not dead yet." [1]


    "..." Xiao Tong was so startled he fell on the ground. The corner of his mouth twitched as his words were all stuck in his throat, with nothing escaping except for a few guttural utterances.


    He could only stare as Teacher Yu obediently lifted that bowl of medicine and slowly gulp it down, then set the empty bowl aside. "You can go."


    Xiao Tong gathered his scattered wits and stood up. He nkly took the bowl in his hand and scrambled out of the room as if he had seen a ghost.


    However, just as he reached the door, he bumped into someone.


    "Ah!" Xiao Tong screamed, terrified out of his wits.


    When he lifted his head and saw Jing Rong standing in front of him, he lifted his sleeve to dab at the perspiration that had collected on his forehead. "Oh, it¡¯s Your Highness."


    Jing Rong wrinkled his brows. "Would it be a ghost instead?"


    "N...no."


    "Go bring a chess set over."


    "Eh?"


    "Do you not understand human speech?"


    "N...no, I¡¯ll get right to it!" Xiao Tong shook his head so hard his two cheeks wobbled and scuttled away as if he had really seen a ghost.


    Jing Rong looked at himself and didn¡¯t find anything amiss. Shaking his head in puzzlement, he stepped into the room.


    Upon seeing him enter, Teacher Yu was prepared to rise from his seat to bow.


    "There are no outsiders here." Jing Rong dissuaded him from greeting him and sat opposite Teacher Yu as he spoke. "Is Teacher Yu feeling better? I¡¯ll have Mo Ruo take a look at youter." He asked in a concerned tone.


    "There¡¯s no need to trouble that Young Master Mo. I¡¯ve already been too much of a burden on Your Highness and Teacher Ji these couple of days."


    "No trouble at all. Frankly, even if it didn¡¯t happen these few days, it would have happened sooner orter. It¡¯s better to settle such things as early as possible. Teacher should also not grieve too much; one¡¯s lifespan is governed only by fate and cannot be med on others." Jing Rong consoled Teacher Yu.


    Teacher Yu nodded and sighed. "Only the heavens can decide. Those that should stay, would stay; those that should leave, would leave."


    These words sounded as if a heavy weight had been lifted off his shoulders, but Guo He¡¯s death still weighed on his elderly heart ¡ª it was fated to be the greatest regret of the remainder of his life.


    At this moment, Xiao Tong came back in with a pot of tea and a chess set. He poured two cups of tea and ced it within reach of the two people, then set up the chessboard. As he worked, Teacher Yu instructed him, "Pass down my word to cremate Guo He¡¯s remains, then ce his ashes in the Confucian Hall."


    "Eh?" Xiao Tong was trouble. "Teacher, thosememorated in the Confucian Hall are all..." <i>Sage Teachers and Ancestors! </i>


    He was cut off.


    "Just do as I say. No need to quibble."


    <i>Alright, alright. So long as you¡¯re happy. </i>"Yes, I¡¯ll get to it." Xiao Tong agreed and hurried out.


    Teacher Yu looked at the neatly-arranged chessboard in front of them. "Your Highness, this is...?"


    "I¡¯ve long heard that Teacher¡¯s skill in chess is superb. This prince would like to have a few rounds to get some pointers from Teacher. As people say, chess is three parts skill, seven parts focus. Take it as this prince helping Teacher Yu pass the time."


    "Alright." He agreed.


    Teacher Yu yed white, while Jing Rong yed ck.


    They yed for three rounds in a row; Teacher Yu won every one of them.


    [1] Version Aru: "Oh no, is teacher ded? NOOOOO TEACHERRRR YOU HAVE LEFT US TOO SOOOOON!" *ps sleeve in annoyance* "...I¡¯m not dead you nitwit."

 Chapter 541

    The sky turned dark rapidly and it started raining. Ji Yunshu asked someone to light anotherntern. She messaged her sore neck and prepared to sleep.


    "Ah Ji." She could tell who was it by the voice. She raised her eyebrows and unconsciously wrinkled her brows.


    Tang Si strolled inside with a frown on her face and sat down at the table. She then cradled her forehead and sighed.


    <i>Aiya! Did she have a personality transnt?</i> Ji Yunshu looked her up and down. <i>What¡¯s wrong with this girl?</i>


    "Miss Tang, is there something wrong?"


    "Nothing!"


    "Then what¡¯s wrong? You chattering away not long ago - why are you so quiet now?"


    Tang Si sighed. She worried at her lips for a moment before sitting upright. A pair of searching eyes gazed directly at Ji Yunshu. She sighed deeply and started, "Ah Ji, I want to ask you a question."


    <i>A flower bloomed on the rocks!</i> Ji Yunshu smiled, "Okay, go ahead."


    When Tang Si was about to speak -


    <i>Knock, knock!</i> Someone knocked on the door.


    They looked toward the sound and saw Lin Shu standing outside. The grumpy face had been reced with a trace of guilt. As soon as Tang Si saw him, she put away her previous studious expression and coldly red at Lin Shu. "Why are you here?"


    "Miss Tang, I... I¡¯m here to apologize to you. I also want to thank Teacher Ji."


    "You? Apologizing to me? Are you sick?" Tang Si snorted.


    "Quickly leave, you are not wee here."


    Ji Yunshu was worried she would cause trouble and hurriedly pulled her behind. She then told Lin Shu, who was beside the door, "The case is over, there¡¯s no need to thank me."


    "Teacher Ji, I know you¡¯re a good person and will not fuss over minor things. But if it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be imprisoned now, so please ept my gratitude." e bowed deeply as he finished speaking.


    <i>He really had a personality transnt!</i> Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression remained chilly. "Alright, I ept your thanks."


    Lin Shu let out a heartfelt sigh of relief.


    But a momentter, Ji Yunshu spoke again. "After this incident, I hope you really understand that the July spring examinations and subsequent royal examinations are approaching. You should put your whole mind to prepare and I hope we will see you obtain one of the top three positions this year. "


    "Yes, I will do my best to get in the top three and not let down Teacher and His Highness¡¯s life-saving grace."


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    Lin Shu looked at Tang Si again, cupping his hands and bowing apologetically. "Miss Tang, it¡¯s my fault that I made you angry by my impertinent remarks. I apologise."


    <i>Haha!</i> Tang Si saw his change of heart and his sincere attitude. Even though she may be willful, she was one to reciprocate how others treated her; force would be met with force and diplomacy, likewise. Therefore, the mes in her heart also softened at this moment. She waved her hand, "forget it. Since you¡¯re sincere, this miss will not be as petty as to fuss over the things you did before."


    "Many thanks, Miss Tang." The other stone weighing on his heart was also lifted. He bid them goodbye and left.


    Tang Si murmured, "This person is really interesting. It took him merely a day topletely transform into another person. Sure enough, some people must be frightened in order for them to remember their lesson."


    "Okay, things have passed. So let¡¯s not pursue it anymore. By the way, didn¡¯t you want to ask me a question? Go ahead, if I know, I will naturally tell you."


    "I..." She pursed her mouth, bit her lip, and swallowed. "Forget it, I won¡¯t ask anymore."


    Ji Yunshu was not the kind of person who would insist on getting to the bottom of things. "Since you have nothing to ask, hurry back. We have to get going tomorrow morning." <i>Ordering the guest to leave!</i> Tang Si fidgeted for a while in her seat but left eventually.


    <i>The next day</i>.


    Although Jing Rong yed chess the whole night with Teacher Yu, his spirits were better than ever. He ordered people to pack things into the carriages and prepared to leave. Though Teacher Yu did not send them off, the students got up early and ran to the academy gates to send them off with polite salutations.


    Ji Yunshu got into the carriage. Tang Si was ready to follow but Mo Ruo dragged her into his carriage instead. She red at him. "Didn¡¯t you always want to avoid riding with me? Why did you drag me in?"


    Mo Ruo chuckled, "I would rather ride with you than Jing Rong."


    "You..."


    "What? You dislike me?"


    Tang Si breathed deeply and involuntarily thought of yesterday¡¯s scene. As she remembered being assaulted by the man in front of her, she felt angry and... explicably shy. She simply leaned away and ignored him.


    After Jing Rong bid farewell to the students, he got into the carriage and ordered them to leave. The carriages and horses started to move. The wheels made crisp sounds in the mountain forest.


    Inside the carriage ahead, Jing Rong closed his eyes, restedt his hands on his knees, and sat upright.


    Ji Yunshu knew he had been ying chess all night with Teacher Yu and must be tired, so she didn¡¯t disturb him. She opened the curtain and looked outside. The fresh scent of earth and bamboo lingered around her nose. A breeze suddenly rose from outside and a few drops of rain drifted in tond on her lips. The chilly sensation sent a shiver through her body.


    She quickly withdrew her hand and the curtains fell. As soon as she sat straight, Jing Rong leaned towards her. She drew back instinctively, and before she could react, Jing Rong had already put his head on her thigh.


    "You..."


    "Don¡¯t move, let me sleep for a while!" He closed his eyes and nuzzled his head on her thigh.


    <i>Just like a kitten!</i> Ji Yunshu sat obediently as if she were obeying an order. She held her breath and didn¡¯t dare to move her legs, letting himsleep like this. After a while, Jing Rong seemed to be truly asleep, and she finally looked down at him. His vignt and sharp brows appeared to have loosened into light and slender bamboo leaves. His long and thick eyshes trembled lightly in the breeze while his high and thin, cold lips were as well-defined as a carved marble bust, giving off the air of a carefree and elegant gentleman.It waspletely different from the usual sarcastic and ruthless prince! A little warmer and more refined.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and lightly touch his forehead with her clean, white fingers. She gently brushed along his forehead to the tail of his brows, then moved down to lightly touch his long and thick eyshes. At this moment, a hand wrapped around her five fingers.


    <i>Oh!</i> Her heart tightened suddenly and a wisp of guilt shed in her eyes as if she had done something wrong.


    Fortunately, Jing Rong still had his eyes closed so he didn¡¯t see her panicked expression. Jing Rong clenched her hand tightly and nuzzled his face even deeper on her thighs, murmuring softly, "This prince finally understands why Wei Yi loves to rest on you."

 Chapter 542

    She lowered her head and looked at him with her beautiful eyes, a little confused.


    "From today onward, this prince will need you, my pillow, in order to have a good sleep every night."


    "I¡¯m... a pillow?" She chuckled.


    Jing Rong grinned as he stared at her with deep and indecipherable eyes, "Woman, you¡¯re extraordinarily intelligent when you¡¯re working on a case. However, you¡¯re such a blockhead when this prince wants to be romantic to you."


    Ji Yunshu was flustered and didn¡¯t know how to reply him.


    "Yunshu, I hope that, from now on, I can have you by my side every time I open my eyes."


    "I¡¯ll always be at your side," Ji Yunshu replied. As they gazed passionately at each other, her fair fingers interlocked with Jing Rong¡¯s. Finally, Jing Rong managed to fall asleep peacefully.


    In the mountains, the wheels whirred as the carriages trundled down the road.


    In the capital, the Supreme Court received an astounding piece of news.


    The assassin who ambushed Prince Rong had died an inexplicable death and his body had vanished into thin air. Someone had sprinkled bone dissolving powder on his body,pletely reducing it to nothing. Many had died in the jail of the Supreme Court before but this was the first time they had ever encountered anything like this.


    Reportedly, the prison guard witnessed how the criminal¡¯s body turned into boiling bubbles before it disappearedpletely, leaving no trace behind. There and then, the prison guard was scared witless by the scene.


    The next day, the Supreme Court Vice Chancellor, Lord Yu, prepared a document and rushed to the pce to present it to the Emperor. However, he was stopped in his tracks by the Chancellor right as he left the Supreme Court.


    "Lord Yu, where are you going?"


    Vice Chancellor Yu instinctively hid the document in his sleeve before he inclined his head and replied respectfully, "The assassin who ambushed Prince Rong has passed away in the prison. I¡¯m on my way to the pce."


    "That¡¯s not necessary."


    <i>Hmm? </i>Vice Chancellor Yu stared at the Chancellor as though he smelled a rat.


    The Supreme Court Chancellor had always worked for Jing Yi, so had the assassin. If Vice Chancellor Yu identally leaked the secret as he reported the incident to Qizhen Emperor, it would bring unnecessary attention to Prince Yi and he would have a hard time exining the situation.


    Therefore, the Chancellor decided, "I¡¯ll personally submit the document to the emperor. There¡¯s no need for you to head to the pce."


    "But, this humble one has always been in charge of this. Besides, doesn¡¯t my lord dislike visiting the pce?"


    "I certainly don¡¯t like visiting the pce. However, I¡¯m rather free today and there are a few suspended cases in the Supreme Court that I must submit to the royal court. Since I¡¯m on my way to submit these documents, I can do you a favour and save you some trouble."


    <i>Wow, so considerate!</i> Vice Chancellor Yu did not further insist on his way.


    The Chancellor of Supreme Court prepared a new document before he hopped in the carriage and left for the pce.


    With an expressionless face, Vice Chancellor Yu stared at the carriage as it disappeared into the distance. He finallyposed himself when Judge Yu approached him and asked, "Father, are you really letting the Chancellor go to the pce?"


    Judge Yu, son of Vice Chancellor Yu, was a young man. Two months ago, Judge Yu had earned a ce in the royal court with the help of Vice Chancellor Yu¡¯s connections.


    The Vice Chancellor stared as the carriage slowly disappeared into the distance before he sneered and said, "We¡¯ll have to see who arrives at the pce first."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Prepare my horse immediately."


    Although Judge Yu was puzzled, he promptly ordered his subordinates to bring over his carriage. His father brought him along into the carriage as they hurriedly left for the imperial pce.


    On their way to the imperial pce, the two carriages moved forward simultaneously, one at the front while the other one at the back. They were separated by a moderate distance.


    At this moment, the Chancellor of the Supreme Court was sitting quietly inside the carriage, clueless about that danger was approaching him.


    The carriage was going through the city centre when a neigh suddenly rang out. The carriage shook violently and ground to a halt.


    Chancellor¡¯s upper body crashed into the wall of the carriage, causing him to grimace in agony. Fortunately, the carriage was stable and the horses were not startled. Otherwise, the Chancellor would have been thrown out of the carriage.


    He massaged his bruised shoulder as he directed an annoyed query towards the entrance curtain, "What happened?"


    "My Lord, the wheels are broken."


    "The wheels are broken?"


    The Chancellor drew the curtain and poked his body out to look at his guard, who had alighted from the carriage to check on the wheels. When he turned to look at the left wheel, he saw a thick rope that was tangled around the wheel and the axle. This jammed the wheel and caused it to be stuck at the same spot.


    The guard was pulling strenuously at the rope, but it was hopelessly tangled and wound tightly against the axel.


    "What¡¯s the problem?" The Chancellor frowned.


    "My lord, I wager that this rope must have been wound in from the road."


    "When will it be fixed?"


    "We¡¯ll make it quick." The coachmen started pulling at the rope with all their might.


    The Chancellor looked up at the sky with some concern and failed to notice a carriage moving past him.


    Yu Shaoqing secretly lifted the curtains and peeked outside to see that the Chancellor¡¯s carriage remained rooted to the spot. He smiled and let the curtains fall back closed.


    Judge Yu also took a look outside and asked curiously, "Father, what¡¯s going on? Why is there a problem with the Chancellor¡¯s carriage? Don¡¯t tell me..."


    "That¡¯s right. I arranged for it beforehand."


    "Eh?"


    "All these were within Prince Rong¡¯s expectations. His Highness knew that if the assassin died within the prison, the Chancellor would doubtless personally seek an audience with the Emperor and say that the convict had died by suicide, then find a way to suppress the news. Therefore, he bade me make preparations in advance to prevent the Chancellor from entering the pce and personally report the truth to the Emperor while making it sound as serious as possible."


    Judge Yu had a sudden realisation and asked worriedly, "Prince Rong¡¯s journey to Yufu ¡ª although he¡¯s investigating the disaster relief funds on the surface, the entire imperial court clearly knows that this exile is the Emperor¡¯sst-resort strategy to prevent Prince Rong from being ensnared in the struggle between factions and ending up like the Crown Prince. The capital now is already entirely in the grasp of Prince Yi. Father has now chosen to stand on Prince Rong¡¯s side; if anything goes awry and topples Prince Rong while Prince Yi ascends to the throne, then Father would..." He didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Shaoqing had never thought about this possibility ever since he decided to support Jing Rong, but the Imperial Court has always been like this; there¡¯s no way to retreat after taking a step forward. There are only two possible endings: life or death.


    When his father remained silent, Judge Yu worriedly reminded him in low tones, "Father, there¡¯s still time to go back now. After all, Prince Yi¡ª"


    Yu Shaoqing interrupted him with a smile, "Wei¡¯er, when was thest time your father made an error in judgement? Don¡¯t simply judge by how Prince Rong is now forced to leave the capital and Prince Yi is currently the most prominent in the Imperial Court. Dragons have always birthed dragons and tigers have always borne tigers. Prince Rong¡¯s g has not yet toppled."


    <i>The day that Prince Rong returns to storm the capital would be the day he, Yu Shaoqing, turns into a rising star. </i>

 Chapter 543

    The carriage arrived at the pce gates in no time at all.


    The duo got out of the carriage and nced back where they hade from. There was still no sign of the Chancellor¡¯s carriage. He¡¯s probably still trying to extract that rope.


    Just as Judge Yu was about to enter the pce with his father...


    Vice Chancellor Yu spoke, "You don¡¯t have to follow me."


    "Father?"


    "Stay here. When the Chancellor arrives, you have to use everything you can think of to prevent him from entering the pce. If you can¡¯t prevent that, then dy him. The longer the better, you must dy him until I am done with my report to the Emperor."


    Although Judge Yu felt that it was a difficult task, he still nodded his head in agreement. "Yes, I will do my best to hold him back. But Father, you have to be quick. I am, after all, a mere judge. [1] In terms of court rank, I have no right to obstruct the Chancellor."


    "I understand. However, Prince Rong¡¯s ns must not be ruined by my hand." Vice Chancellor Yu mentally braced himself.


    After that, he hurriedly entered the pce, document in hand.


    <i>Zhuoyang Pce</i>


    Qizhen Emperor was in the midst of poring through the submitted memorials, one of them was spread out on the desk before him.


    The instant he finished reading¡ª


    <i>Bam! </i>It was forcefully closed shut.


    Qizhen Emperor set his balled-up fists on the table with a furious expression on his face.


    Eunuch Zhang, Zhang Quan, saw this from the sidelines and spoke up whilst bowing slightly, "Your Majesty, please don¡¯t hurt yourself out of anger. Shall your servant instruct the royal kitchen to make a bowl of ginseng soup to warm your stomach? You could continue reading after a short rest."


    <i>tter!</i>


    Eunuch Zhang had barely finished speaking when Qizhen Emperor swept the numerous memorials to the ground.


    Zhang Quan was used to situations like these. He calmly remained in a slight bow while he nced at the memorial that had been submitted by the Ministry of Personnel.


    "Your Majesty, is it about Prince Rong?"


    Qizhen Emperor angrily replied. "Recently, most of the memorials submitted were all about Jing Rong interfering with the affairs of the Ministry of Personnel. First, he removed Zhang Huanping from his position in Shanhuai County, then he did the same to Anfu County¡¯s Liu Zhiliang. This memorial is about Jing Rong forcibly deposing Jinjiang County¡¯s current magistrate and reinstating the previous one, Liu Qingping, in his ce. It¡¯s madness. The ministry¡¯s personnel transfer and censoring of officials ur every six months, yet he just had to make it his business. The ministry had to review every official again and arrange for new officials to be appointed because of the trouble he had caused. I wanted him to investigate the missing disaster funds, not to review the officials."


    With a wave of his sleeves, the Emperor¡¯s broad palm mmed heavily onto the table.


    On Jing Rong¡¯s trip to Yufu, he had investigated numerous officials. The officials that were investigated were either ipetent gues to the county or corrupt and abusing their power. The Ministry of Personnel went through a lot of trouble because of his actions, as though the entire ministry itself had been taken over by a prince with no real power!


    More importantly, it was taken over by a prince who had fallen out of favour with the Emperor and had been ¡¯exiled¡¯.


    Naturally, Peng Yuanhai, the head of the Ministry of Personnel, could not take this lying down and vented his grievances by repeatedly submitting memorial after memorial.


    As the saying goes, the ruckus caused by the son has to be made known to the father!


    The reason why Qizhen Emperor was enraged, was because he had dispatched Jing Rong to investigate the case regarding disaster funds with the intention of making him stay away from the court and its political strife. However, Jing Rong just couldn¡¯t stay idle during his journey. First, he borrowed Marquis Kang¡¯s army to subdue bandits at Shanhuai county, causing massive amounts of blood to be spilt. In the end, the Golden Embroidered Armor was given to the Marquis aspensation for this incident. Just when Qizhen Emperor thought that it was the end of it, he received news about Jing Rong going on a spree, removing court officials, even sticking his nose into matters of the Ministry of Personnel.


    At present, in a period where the position of Crown Prince has yet to be decided, a prince had tantly interfered in the affairs of the Six Ministries. What would the normally paranoid Emperor think of this?


    Naturally, he would overthink things!


    However, Zhang Quan interjected, "Your Majesty, although it was inappropriate for Prince Rong to use his position to act against officials, it is true that the officials neglected their duties. Although the Ministry of Personnel is in charge, it is not able to oversee everything. Furthermore, the nobles are situated far away from the capital where Your Majesty rules. If the local officials are causing harm and Prince Rong is removing these evils. In truth, he is actually doing good for the Imperial Court."


    "You are speaking up for Jing Rong?"


    "This humble servant doesn¡¯t dare. I beg Your Majesty¡¯s forgiveness for speaking out of turn."


    "Then in your opinion. How should I settle this matter?"


    "Your Majesty naturally has a suitable way of handling this. I am but a humble servant and dare not speak out of turn."


    At the corner of his vision, Qizhen Emperor nced at Zhang Quan who was still respectfully standing there before thinking back to what the old eunuch said.


    He thought for a moment while looking at the memorials that he had swept onto the ground. A theory slowly formed and he spoke while frowning, "There¡¯s some logic behind your reasoning, but I recall...that the memorials were submitted to be after being screened by the Office of Transmissions. Furthermore, nearly all of the memorials submitted in the past few days were allints about Jing Rong. Does this mean that they just want me to pay attention to these incidents?"


    He¡¯s overthinking again.


    Zhang Quan had been serving the emperor for many years and seemed to understand what he was trying to imply. Eunuch Zhang walked to the desk with his fly-whisk in hand and kneeled down to pick up the scattered memorials whilst answering with a lowered head, "Does Your Majesty mean that you¡¯re suspecting...that the Office of Transmission is intentionally submitting every memorial that has to do with Prince Rong to you?"


    <i>He hit the nail on the head!</i>


    Qizhen Emperor¡¯s fists tightened, muttering to himself as he pondered, "Office of Transmission, Office of Transmission..."


    Suddenly, Qizhen Emperor gave an order to Zhang Quan with a serious expression, "Go and secretly investigate if there has been anyone who has been exceptionally close to the Ministry of Personnel and Office of Transmission recently. Find out if there is anything going on between these two departments in regards to the memorials about Jing Rong."


    "Yes, this servant shall do so."


    As Zhang Quan answered the emperor, he had already picked up every memorial that was swept to the ground and ced them on the desk.


    At that moment, an eunuch entered and prostrated before the emperor.


    "Your Majesty, the Vice Chancellor of the Supreme Court seeks an audience," he reported.


    <i>Vice Chancellor Yu? The Supreme court must be here about the matter of Jing Rong¡¯s assassination. </i>Qizhen Emperor thought to himself.


    He waved his hand, "Let him enter."


    "Yes."


    The eunuch retreated from the room. A whileter, Vice Chancellor Yu entered.


    He kneeled down in supplication. "This subject greets Your Majesty."


    "You may rise."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Vice Chancellor Yu stood up.


    Qizhen Emperor spoke, "Entering the pce at this time, does Vice Chancellor Yu have anything to report?"


    <i>He¡¯s asking the obvious!</i>


    In response, Vice Chancellor Yu calmly withdrew the document that was kept in his sleeve and passed it to Zhang Quan, who then submitted it to the emperor.


    He replied, "Your Majesty, your humble servant is here to report about the assassination on Prince Rong."


    Qizhen Emperor had a long face as he read through the report that was just submitted. As he reread it once more, his brows furrowed even deeper.


    Then, he finally closed that document with a snap.


    "The assassin¡¯s dead?" Qizhen Emperor questioned Vice Chancellor Yu.


    Vice Chancellor Yu lowered his head, "That¡¯s right."


    <i>Bam! </i>Qizhen Emperor pped his palm onto the desk once more.


    He rebuked, "Just how does the Supreme Court carry out their duties, that you couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on one assassin?"


    Vice Chancellor Yu immediately prostrated himself, "I beg Your Majesty for forgiveness. This incident waspletely unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect the assassin to be dead just one day after being sent into prison."


    Qizhen Emperor curled his fingers and rapped them on the report.


    "Then what did you mean in your report, when you said that there was not a single trace of the assassin¡¯s corpse left?"


    [1] Aru Edit: I am, after all, one HELL of a butler. (bonus points for whoever recognizes this)

 Chapter 544

    <i>A perfectly fine assassin suddenly disappeared, without a trace of either a corpse or bones, after entering the Supreme Court prisons? </i>


    Qizhen Emperor was a little puzzled over what these words meant. <i>If he¡¯s dead he¡¯s dead! What do you mean ¡¯without a trace of either a corpse or bones¡¯?</i>


    He took another look at the document in front of him. It was crammed full of words describing the incident in full detail; it noted that the culprit was brought into the Supreme Court while unconscious, and even recorded the date the assassin was imprisoned as well as who else was in the prison.


    After all, this document was painstakingly written by Yu Shaoqing!


    "In reply to Your Majesty, I have questioned the jailer who was guarding that assassin. ording to him, it looked like the assassin was incineratedpletely by arge fire that left behind neither skin nor bones. However, I understand that the assassin was definitely not poisoned; instead, his body was sshed with a sinister substance from the <i>Jianghu, </i>called corpse vanishing powder. Once this substance touches a body, the whole body would disintegrate into nothing as if it had been burned. However, that assassin did not have anything like that with him before he was locked into the prison. Therefore, this should not be suicide but a deliberate execution."


    <i>Oh!</i>


    Qizhen Emperor narrowed his eyes. "Yu Shaoqing, do you mean that someone silenced him to cover up the evidence of the assassination?"


    "That¡¯s exactly my conjecture. However, since this concerns the safety of Prince Rong, the implications would be far-reaching. The fact that the assassin died less than a day after being locked into prison is an important clue; if the aim really was to silence him, then I¡¯m afraid that there are very few people who are able to infiltrate the Supreme Court to kill someone. In other words, the number of people able to sneak into the Supreme Court without alerting anyone is minuscule, I dare not investigate my suspicions further in fear of going overboard and inciting unnecessary trouble. Thus, I quicklypiled this document and entered the pce to report it and ask Your Majesty for advice."


    Yu Shaoqing was very smart. He didn¡¯t speak inly or directly tell Qizhen Emperor his own suspicions and conjectures about the culprit, but instead tossed him a smoking bomb and let the Emperor slowly draw his own conclusions.


    After listening to his speech, Qizhen Emperor started to understand what was going on.


    <i>Someone tried to assassinate Jing Rong! Then someone murdered the assassin after he entered the Supreme Court prisons with the Bone Vanishing Powder, ensuring that not even a corpse or bones could be left behind.</i>


    Coincidentally, every petition the Ministry of Personnel has submittedtely were all indicting Jing Rong, and none of them was filtered out by the Office of Transmission.


    These incidents were all unfavourable towards Jing Rong!


    First the Crown Prince and now Jing Rong; it seemed like there was someone pulling the strings in the background. The knife sliced forward unceasingly, removing all obstacles in its path.


    Naturally, Qizhen Emperor had a name in mind ¡ª how could he not be able to see through the clues? His pair ofser-sharp eyes shone with a cold glint.


    He suddenly changed the topic. "Yu Shaoqing, we ask you - are you familiar with Yan Weiyi?"


    <i>Eh? Weren¡¯t we talking about the assassin? Why did he suddenly ask about the long-dead Yan Weiyi?</i>


    However, Yu Shaoqing was not surprised. Jing Rong had long prepared him for this. He knew that when Yu Shaoqing entered the pce to meet the Emperor, he would most likely ask him about Yan Weiyi or the former Crown Prince, and had prepared a script for him to follow. Everything was within his expectations.


    He answered truthfully, "This person was formerly a literary official of the Ministry of Public Works but was removed from office due to embezzlement during his tenure. Afterwards, he kept a low profile and there was very little news about him. His son Yan Xu was part of the Ministry of Justice but waster arrested over keeping private stocks of military equipment. I remember that this incident was also investigated by Prince Rong."


    Qizhen Emperor recalled the incident as he listened, nodding lightly. "Mm, we remember now. Then, we appointed Jing Hua as a special supervisor to oversee his execution at noon."


    <i>Good thing you still remember!</i>


    He paused for a moment before asking, "Then, did Yan Weiyi have any contact with Jing Hua?"


    "Your subject does not know. However, Your Majesty mentioned that the First Prince was appointed as the supervisory officer for his sentencing ¡ª the loss of a child would be deeply traumatising, thus Yan Weiyi and the First Prince most likely did not have any contact."


    It wasn¡¯t strange for him to refer to Jing Hua as the First Prince rather than the Crown Prince. After all, he had been deposed of his status as Crown Prince before he died.


    His words dispelled a question Qizhen Emperor had been worrying over but could do nothing to untangle theplicated knot of thoughts in his heart. His brows furrowed tight for a long while before hemanded, "Yu Shaoqing, stop all investigations into this matter and put it aside for now. Not a single thing shall be revealed to the public. If anyone from the Supreme Court does not guard their tongue and leak any information, we will have his head."


    "Your subject receives the decree." He bowed.


    "Alright, you can go. We will summon you into the pce if there¡¯s anything else."


    "Your subject takes his leave."


    Yu Shaoqing bowed in farewell and sneaked a peek at Qizhen Emperor as he lifted his gaze. He was very calm. Every single contingency had been nned out beforehand by Jing Rong.


    After he left, Qizhen Emperor¡¯s expression quickly darkened and turned foul. He leaned his elbows on the desk and pressed on his temples for a long while without speaking.


    Suddenly, he turned to his side and spoke to Zhang Quan. "Do you still remember that night when Jing Hua firstid siege to the pce and Jing Yi came to rescue us, he said that Yan Weiyi had assassinated Jing Rong on Jing Hua¡¯s orders? Even that bowl of medicine that Jing Hua wanted Us to drink included the Shiban poison [1] that Yan Weiyi cultivated. Thus, he concluded that the two of them were working together."


    Zhang Quan answered, "this servant remembers. Prince Yi presented evidence of the First Prince and Yan Weiyi colluding in a very logical manner."


    "But...there¡¯s something not quite right." Qizhen Emperor shook his head thoughtfully, expression grave. "We ordered Yan Weiyi¡¯s son to be put to death and Jing Hua was the supervisory officer ¡ª how could they have private connections? Moreover, We know Jing Hua¡¯s character the best - how would he have the guts toy siege to the pce andmit regicide? He must have been influenced by someone. Afterwards, that Advisor Pan by his side remained safe and sound but instead fell off a cliff and died after leaving the capital. It¡¯s almost as if... everyone connected to Jing Hua¡¯s siege of the pce has died. Now, the assassin was killed in the Supreme Court prison and even the Ministry of Personnel has been sending petitions indicting Jing Rong. How could this be a coincidence?!"


    Zhang Quan understood what he meant. He bent down and leaned forward. "So when Your Majesty had Yu Shaoqing stop investigating this matter was out of worry..."


    He didn¡¯t continue speaking.


    ......


    Qizhen Emperor¡¯s fiery gazended unwaveringly on the petitions in front of him and tapped his finger on the desk. "This incident cannot be made public. It could not only be linked to Jing Hua¡¯s siege of the pce, but also the Six Departments... and the Treasury. Thus, first investigate the Ministry of Personnel and the Office of Transmission."


    "Yes, your servant understands."


    "You can leave now. We would like to rest."


    "Then your servant will first get the Imperial Kitchen to prepare some ginseng soup; Your Majesty must take care of your body."


    "Eh?"


    [1] Reminder: This is part of the main plot all the way from the start of the novel, ch. 36

 Chapter 545

    Judge Yu waited anxiously outside the pce gate, feeling as though his heart was lodged in his throat. He looked through the pce gate, then turned to the avenue leading towards the pce entrance, and back again.


    His father had already been inside for as long as it took for an incense stick to burn, so it should be about time for the Supreme Court Chancellor to arrive.


    As he fretted, he saw a carriageing in the distance. At a nce, it was clear that this carriage belonged to the Chancellor. Judge Yu¡¯s heart suddenly lurched at the realisation.


    The carriage stopped outside the pce gate. The Chancellor opened the curtain and stepped down from the carriage, holding the prepared document in his hand. He was about to enter the pce to meet the Emperor.


    "Sir!"


    <i>Hmm?</i> He nced aside and saw that Judge Yu was approaching from the side, with a warm and weing smile on his face.


    "Judge Yu? Why are you here?" <i>Shouldn¡¯t he be in the Supreme Court? When did hee here?</i>


    Judge Yu walked towards him, keeping his face as calm as possible, and bowed. "As soon as I finished processing a case in Lin Province, I came to the pce to report to the Emperor and just came out. May I inquire what matter would let My Lord be in such a rush to enter the pce?"


    "A small issue!" The Chancellor said casually.


    <i>He didn¡¯t intend to say!</i> But Judge Yu looked at the proposal he was holding and his expression turned solemn. The Chancellor immediately noticed his nce and quickly hid the proposal behind him and shook out his sleeves. "Since you are done, then hurry back to the Supreme Court. There have been many cases recently. As a judge, you should work on more cases without dy. "


    "Yes!" He was very respectful. The Chancellor did not want to stay any longer and was about to enter the pce. However, before he had taken more than two steps, Judge Yu called out again.


    "Sir, please hold on."


    "Does Judge Yu still have something to say?"


    Judge Yu nced guiltily at the pce gate, wondering why his father hadn¡¯te out yet. He had never done anything like this before. Besides, the person to be stopped this time was the Chancellor, his top supervisor.


    "Well, it¡¯s like this. Your subordinate previously visited you, wanting to discuss the case submitted by Gushui County. The appent was a woman who tried to sue a rich businessman, Mr Lin for upying her ancestralnds and then beat her parents to death after thewsuit failed. However, the case was resolved haphazardly because there was no evidence. This case seemed to be straightforward, but during the review, it was found that Mr Lin often helped the poor in the local area. Citizens of Gushui County said that he is a good man, so this matter... "


    He didn¡¯t finish speaking, just dragged a long note, then secretly nced at the Chancellor to gauge his reaction. The Chancellor just hummed and said, "we will discuss itter, this official needs to enter the pce immediately."


    "But sir..."


    "We can talk about thister, so go back now." The Chancellor walked towards the pce gate.


    But Judge Yu had a mission to do, so he couldn¡¯t just let it go. He stepped forward and stopped him again.


    At this moment, the Chancellor was a little displeased and frowned at him.


    "Judge Yu, what exactly is the matter?"


    He said, "When this humble one came out, the Emperor said he was a bit tired and wanted to rest. Therefore, it may be inappropriate for you to enter the pce at this time. If it is not urgent, maybe... why not head over tomorrow?"


    "It¡¯s about the assassinmitting suicide in prison, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s urgent?" <i>Of course it¡¯s urgent! It¡¯s more urgent than your wife giving birth!</i>


    The Chancellor used the word "suicide"! Not "killed" as Vice Chancellor Yu would say! It was clear that he had long been prepared to conceal the matter.


    Judge Yu showed a shocked look on purpose and slightly bowed his head. "Then of course it is urgent."


    "Then if you have nothing else, we can discuss thister back at the Supreme Court. If the emperor is indeed resting, this official will wait outside." With that said, he directly bypassed Judge Yu and moved forward.


    However, that piece of sticky gum still stuck to him. "Sir!"


    In short, Judge Yu didn¡¯t care anymore. Since what¡¯s done is done, he had to be brave enough to keep fighting. Thus, he stopped the Chancellor for the third time.


    The Chancellor waspletely infuriated. "Judge Yu, you already have stopped this official from entering the pce three times in a row. What do you mean by this?"


    Judge Yu lowered his head. "This humble one just wanted to know what you n to report about the assassin to the emperor."


    "It¡¯s not up to you to tell me how to do my job, is it? You are just a judge, so remember to just do your duties. You are now repeatedly blocking this official. If you keep dying important issues, this official will hold you ountable. Get out of the way. " He rebuked him harshly.


    Judge Yu¡¯s fingers were shaking. He knew that he couldn¡¯t stop him anymore, so he had to step aside and watch the Chancellor enter the pce.


    He sweated heavily as he stood there, and didn¡¯t know when his father woulde out.


    As he worried, he saw Vice Chancellor Yuing out of the pce.


    "Father, how was it?" He hurriedly greeted him.


    Vice Chancellor Yu¡¯s expression was very rxed and he smiled. "Be at ease."


    "I just stopped the Chancellor with all my effort. I worry that he was suspicious."


    "No problem, let¡¯s go back first." Vice chancellor Yu seemed not to mind at all.


    After the two got on the carriage and returned to the Supreme Court, Vice Chancellor Yu sent Judge Yu away, then he went to the assembly hall in the Supreme Court. He sat down, ordered someone to make a pot of tea and drank slowly. As if he was waiting for someone.


    About an hourter, the Supreme Court Chancellor returned from the pce, brows tightly knitted together and his expression was dark with anger and frustration. As soon as he got out of the carriage, he headed for the assembly hall. At the entrance, he shoved at the already opened door. A loud bang followed.


    Upon hearing this, Vice Chancellor Yu remained calm, drinking his tea. He nced at the door and saw the Supreme Court Chancellor striding towards him with a vicious expression. He threw the proposal on the table fiercely. "Vice Chancellor Yu, how do you exin this?" He questioned.


    He pretended as though he knew nothing, "What do you want me to exin, sir?"


    "You nned this from the start, didn¡¯t you? You intentionally tangled a rope around the wheels of my carriage so that I couldn¡¯t get into the pce. You yed the oriole waiting to ambush the mantis busy with hunting the cicada, and took advantage of this chance to present your report to the Emperor."


    "Oh, so it was about that!" Vice Chancellor Yu said suddenly in a carefree manner. He put down the cup in his hand, "Sir, you must have misunderstood. What rope are you talking about? This subordinate doesn¡¯t get it. I just thought that the fact that assassin died in the prison of the Supreme Court abruptly was a major concern, so I nned to catch up to you and enter the pce together. There was a stationary carriage along the way but I never thought that it could be yours. I realized that only after I reported to the emperor. "


    Everyone said that Vice Chancellor Yu was eloquent enough to be able to invert ck and white, twist lies into truths. Otherwise, how could he have risen into such a high position in such a short period of time, and even the Chancellor had to give him respect.


    The Chancellor was not a fool; he knew that he was definitely lying. He would normally not pay too much attention to it, but this issue involved Prince Yi and even his own career, so he could not just ignore it.


    "You told the Emperor that the assassin was silenced by others. Are you aware that the Emperor would think that we, the Supreme Court, had failed to guard the prisoner properly? Both you and I will be med. Also, when the Emperor saw my proposal, stating that the assassinmitted suicide, he threw the report and used this official of lying and trying to hide the truth. He even suspected that this official was working with the murderer and almost sentenced me to be beheaded at noon!"


    <i>So? Are you going to me it on me? </i>

 Chapter 546

    When faced with the Chancellor¡¯s questioning, Vice-Chancellor Yu put on a nonchnt expression and smiled. "Milord, is there something wrong with this matter? The assassin did not have any bone vanishing powder with him when he was locked into the prison. It¡¯s evident that someone was trying to silence him, and not just anyone has the ability to kill someone in the prison without being discovered ¡ª the culprit must have someone impressive behind him."


    "Then have you thought about the consequences? If the Emperor pursues this, we would both be implicated."


    "Your subordinate receives a sry from the Imperial Court and is loyal to the Emperor. Naturally, I must report the truth. If I twist the truth in fear of implicating the Supreme Court, how would that be different from the actions of a traitor?"


    <i>Ah! Checkmate. </i>Vice-Chancellor Yu had unequivocally won this confrontation with the Chancellor.


    The Chancellor immediately asked, "ording to what you said, are you implying that it is this official who¡¯s cowardly and intentionally hiding the truth?"


    "Your subordinate doesn¡¯t dare. I only mean that one should carry out the duties of their office. As the Vice-Chancellor, I must report the truth without regard for either position or politics. Even if Milord has other reasons for concealing the truth, your subordinate has no intention of finding them out. If one¡¯s actions are just and manners are proper, then they have no need to fear ox demons or snake spirits haunting them." [1]


    "You..." He gnashed his teeth together in anger.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu remained stoic as he raised a brow and needled him, "In any case, the Emperor has ordered that there is no need to investigate, nor should a single word be leaked about the matter. Since that is the case, the entire Supreme Court would also not be implicated and Milord¡¯s personal interests... can be reassured."


    It must be said that this Vice-Chancellor Yu was quite talented at irritating others.


    The Chancellor¡¯s face was hideously twisted and his eyes bulged so much they almost popped out of their sockets. He mmed a hand on the desk. "Vice-Chancellor Yu, you better understand that my official rank is more senior and so is my position. You will never have the chance to get the better of me. Don¡¯t think that I will let you off regarding today¡¯s matter."


    As he spat out this statement, he picked up the document he had flung onto the desk and left furiously.


    Behind him, Vice-Chancellor Yu was still peacefully sitting at his spot, sipping his tea.


    He wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if the sky fell down. It was Jing Yi and the Chancellor who should be scared.


    After a moment, Judge Yu entered. "Father, what did you talk about with the Chancellor? I just saw him leaving in a rage."


    <i>Why don¡¯t you guess! </i>


    Vice-Chancellor Yu smiled and twisted the cup in his hand. "This move can be considered toplete the arrangement of the chessboard."


    "Your son is a little confused."


    "Just wait. A good show is upon us."


    ......


    After the Chancellor left, he headed towards the Prince Yi Estate.


    Jing Yi was practising with his sword in the courtyard. The long sword in his hands was like a white snake, hissing as it sliced through the air; it danced like a dragon around his green Court Robe. His steps were light but powerful, rising in sync with his sword as elegantly as swallows migrating southwards. Meandering arcs were inscribed in the air fleetingly, one after another.


    The sword plucked leaves from the branches, sending them drifting to the ground, before twirling them up again as his figure leapt up into the air.


    The Chancellor clearly recounted the proceedings, then stood to the side to wait for Jing Yi to finish his routine.


    He took a cloth from the guard attending to him and polished that razor-sharp sword, wiping away every single speck of dust that it had picked up until it revealed its original lustre. Only then, did he sheath the sword back into its scabbard with satisfaction and passed it to his subordinate.


    He then waved a hand casually. "All of you are dismissed." Every guard in the courtyard left.


    Jing Yi walked into the pavilion and lifted his robes to sit down. He lifted the teapot to pour himself a cup of tea and took a sip.


    The Chancellor followed him into the pavilion but only stood docile to the side without speaking. However, sweat drenched his back and fear wed at his heart ¡ª after all, he had not aplished what Prince Yi had assigned him.


    After a moment, Jing Yi nced at him. "Did anyone know when you came?


    "No, Your subordinate was very careful."


    "Hmph!"


    He took the opportunity to exin frantically, "Your Highness, Vice-Chancellor Yu purposely damaged the carriage I used to enter the pce so that he could meet the Emperor before me, and reported that the assassin was killed by someone else. When I spoke to say that the assassin died of suicide instead, it was already difficult to exin the difference in our ounts. The Emperor was also suspicious then and almost charged me with the crime of aiding and abetting a criminal, so I could not say anything else."


    Jing Yi¡¯s face remained stoic. "Vice-Chancellor Yu? I didn¡¯t expect that he was already Jing Rong¡¯s person. It¡¯s even more unexpected that Jing Rong has gotten the better of this prince."


    "However, the Emperor has said that there¡¯s no need for further investigations and forbade this from being revealed to the public. I believe that there shouldn¡¯t be trouble."


    <i>Bam! </i>The cup in Jing Yi¡¯s hand mmed onto the table. His expression was frighteningly icy and his eyes seemed to emit a prating chill, but it remained frustratingly inscrutable.


    The Chancellor took a look and flinched. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step backwards and lower his head, avoiding that gaze.


    The fingers around the cup tightened as Jing Yi inquired lightly, "Imperial Father stopped investigations?"


    <i>Strange. This was too bizarre! </i>


    He thought of something and asked the Chancellor, "What else did Imperial Father say when you were there?"


    The Chancellor racked his memory. "When I went in, the Emperor¡¯s mood was terrible. I asked around after I came out and found that before Vice-Chancellor Yu went in, the Ministry of Personnel had sent in several petitions, all of them censuring Prince Rong for interfering with their affairs."


    "The Ministry of Personnel censured Prince Rong?" He was surprised.


    "From what I understood, that was indeed the case."


    "The Ministry of Personnel recently had a new Minister take office, was he called Peng Yuanhai?"


    "Yes, he took office half a month ago and seeded the former Minister Qiao."


    "Which faction does Peng Yuanhai belong to?" Jing Yi continued asking.


    "I don¡¯t know. He is newly appointed." The Chancellor didn¡¯t understand the line of questioning.


    Jing Yi pondered aloud. "Imperial Father is a suspicious person. Jing Rong¡¯s assassination is a major matter and that Vice-Chancellor Yu has upended my entire chessboard. At this time, the Ministry of Personnel just had to stick their foot in. There aren¡¯t many people who have the ability to kill someone without being detected within the Supreme Court prisons, so Imperial Father would certainly suspect that this prince is behind the assassination and silenced him before instigating the Ministry of Personnel to censure Prince Rong. All in all, it¡¯s disadvantageous for this prince."


    <i>Huh? </i>The Chancellor wrinkled his brows. "But His Majesty said to stop investigations."


    "It¡¯s exactly because Imperial Father said to stop investigations that it¡¯s frightening. The Ministry of Personnel clearly means to use this matter to bring disaster onto this prince. In just half a month, that Peng Yuanhai was able to rece the former Minister Qiao. Could the one behind him be Jing Rong?" Jing Yi¡¯s brows knitted together as he worried.


    <i>Could Peng Yuanhai be one of Jing Rong¡¯s people who took a gamble by censuring Jing Rong and used that to point the arrow at Jing Yi himself?</i>


    The next moment, he shook his head. "Impossible. Jing Rong doesn¡¯t have such capability. His arms are not long enough to grasp the entire Ministry of Personnel. But then who else could it be?" Once again, he sank deep into contemtion.


    The Chancellor seemed to have finally understood a little of what was going on.


    Jing Yi waved a hand towards him. "Enough, go back first. As for that Vice-Chancellor Yu, get rid of him when necessary."


    "Yes, your subordinate understands." He left.


    After that, Jing Yi summoned his personal guard Dou Quan andmanded, "Go investigate this Peng Yuanhai. This prince would like to see exactly who sabotaged this prince."


    "Yes!" Dou Quan acquiesced.


    Jing Yi continued, "Then send some people into the pce to inform Imperial Mother to make the necessary preparations."


    "Yes!"


    [1] Ox demons guard the gates of hell while snake spirits are generally regarded as evil.

 Chapter 547

    In the princess¡¯ personal pce, sounds of shatters and crashes reverberated from within. All the maids and eunuchs were kneeling on the ground inside the rooms.


    Jing Xuan lifted a delicate vase and smashed it to the ground. Another one broken!


    Cai¡¯er, her personal maid, pleaded with her in tears, "Princess, please stop smashing the vases. These lowly servants are begging you to stop hurting yourself."


    "Get out!" she scolded, "all of you, get out!"


    "Princess..."


    "I said, get out!" Jing Xuan picked up another crystal cup and threw it heavily to the ground.


    She was falling apart. Ever since she was forbidden from going out, she had been smashing things almost every day. When the things she had smashed were reced, she smashed them again!


    In these few days, she had never let a moment pass in peace!


    Roars and constant sounds of shattering kept being heard from the princess¡¯s chambers in the middle of the night, but neither the eunuchs nor the maids dared to speak up. They could only endure the angry princess again and again.


    But today was different. They had never seen Jing Xuan this angry before.


    The reason? Because she will be married off to the third prince of Huyi Country.


    When she heard the news, she crushed the jade bracelet in her hands. Jing Xuan wanted to go and find her Imperial Mother but was instead told that she was grounded and not allowed to leave her chambers.


    So, she red up again.


    As for her marriage, Concubine Xiao had been repeatedly beseeching the Emperor for approval the past few days. The day before yesterday, the Emperor finally caved, thinking that it was about time his daughter should be married.


    Thus, Concubine Xiao started to arrange her daughter¡¯s dowry. She prepared so much that the whole room was filled to the brim.


    When Jing Xuan first overheard the conversation between her Imperial Brother and Imperial Mother, she wanted toin to her Imperial Father. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to be so heartless that she locked her up. She almost hadn¡¯t been able to leave her private quarters at all, only had a few maids around forpany.


    She already had a bellyful of fire from being locked up, but now it¡¯s even worse knowing that her family just ordered her to get married, regardless of what she wanted. Moreover, her future husband was not even from Great Lin, but Huyi.


    That¡¯s so far away! It also meant that she would not be able to return for the rest of her life and would never have the opportunity to reveal the machinations of her Imperial Brother and Imperial Mother. How could she stay calm?


    ......


    All the maids were expelled by her and she closed the door with a m.


    "Princess, please open the door."


    "Princess, please don¡¯t be angry anymore, what if you hurt yourself?"


    "This lowly servant is begging you to please open the door."


    ...


    Jing Xuan leaned against the door and looked at the messy inner chamber. Her body was trembling, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She may be an arrogant princess but she had done nothing wrong. What made Imperial Mother do that to her? How could she stay calm? She clutched both her sleeves tightly and bit her lip with a deste expression.


    At that moment, she made a ruthless decision.


    The eunuchs and maids outside knocked on the door for a long time, only to receive no response at all.


    At this moment, Concubine Xiao arrived. Looking at the crowd outside the door, she felt displeased and coughed softly.


    The crowd turned around and saw Concubine Xiao¡¯s stern and displeased expression and immediately kneeled down.


    "Greetings, Your Highness." All of them bowed.


    "What happened?"


    Jing Xuan¡¯s personal maid answered, "Your Highness, the princess was furious and had just chased us out and locked the door."


    Hmm? Concubine Xiao looked at the closed door. "Why did the princess throw a tantrum again?"


    "Because ..." The pce maid stammered.


    "Say it." Her tone was severe.


    Cai¡¯er was frightened and replied immediately, "The princess acted like this because she knew she was going to be married off."


    "Nonsense!" Concubine Xiao was furious and nced at Sang Lan, who stood beside her, "Open the door."


    "Yes."


    Sang Lan stepped forward and pushed on the door. It could not be opened, so she knocked on the door.


    "Princess, please open the door, Concubine Xiao is here to see you."


    "..."


    "Princess?" It was quiet inside. Sang Lan turned around, "Your Highness ... this..."


    Before she could finish speaking, there was a sudden loud noise from inside the room.


    Concubine Xiao was shocked. She stepped forward and immediatelymanded, "Open the door for me." Her voice was very loud and clear.


    The maids and eunuchs realized what had happened and all stood up and hurled themselves at the door. The door finally opened with a bang.


    Jing Xuan¡¯s trembling body swung in the air. She had tied a white cloth around her neck and hung herself on the beams of her room. Her feet still moved, dangling in the air.


    "Xuan¡¯er!" Concubine Xiao shouted. She was panicking and about to faint with worry. Fortunately, Sang Lan caught her and supported her. The maids and eunuchs quickly let Jing Xuan down. Fortunately, she was still alive, just unconscious.


    They immediately summoned an imperial physician.


    The physician examined Jing Xuan¡¯s pulse and prescribed some medicine. "Your Highness, the princess is alright now, don¡¯t worry."


    Concubine Xiao nodded and rushed to the bedside. Jing Xuan was still unconscious. Her entire face was very pale. Concubine Xiao was worried. Her tears fell down, and she clenched Jing Xuan¡¯s thin hands.


    "Xuan¡¯er, why are you so silly? Imperial Mother was actually doing this for your own good!" Concubine Xiao choked out. It felt as though her heart was being twisted by a knife. She silently stood by the bed and refused to leave.


    Before long, an eunuch came in and bowed, "Your Highness ..."


    Concubine Xiao wiped the tears on her face and looked at the eunuch. She then dismissed everyone from the chamber, leaving only her maid Sang Lan beside her.


    "Your Highness, Prince Yi sent news."


    "Tell me." The eunuch exined everything.


    Her expression grew grave as her heart nearly leapt out of her chest. The Ministry of Personnel purposefully tried to frame her son for their actions against Prince Rong. How wonderful. She must get to the bottom of this; if it was Jing Rong who managed to take control of the Ministry of Personnel and worked with the newly appointed Peng Yuanhai to create this counterattack... or if there is someone else backing this person.


    Just as she was nning how to investigate, Jing Xuan woke up.


    She puts the issue aside for a moment, and hurriedly cared about her daughter, "Xuan¡¯er, how are you feeling?"


    Jing Xuan weakly looked at her. Her nose itched with bitterness and tears started forming in her eyes. She hastily pulled back her hand from Concubine Xiao¡¯s grasp.


    "Why didn¡¯t you let me die?" Her voice was pale and weak but filled with pain.


    "Xuan Er, how could you do such a foolish thing? If you died, how am I supposed to live without you?"


    "Have you ever cared about me?"


    "How could I help but care about you? You are my daughter. Haven¡¯t I done all these for your own good?"


    Hahaha! Jing Xuan sneered."You would rather sacrifice me for Imperial Brother¡¯s sake and marry me off to Huyi. This is my great Imperial Mother. From the beginning, my great Imperial Mother deceived me."


    "Xuan¡¯er ..."


    She was furious as she red at her ¡¯kind¡¯ mother beside the bed.


    "If it weren¡¯t for you, Sister Yu wouldn¡¯t have entered the pce and she would be still alive. You were the one who killed her, and both you and Imperial Brother were the ones who caused First Brother¡¯s death!"

 Chapter 548

    Kong Yu¡¯s death was a knot in Jing Xuan¡¯s heart that she had always been unable to get rid of.


    Jing Xuan knew that she should respect and love Concubine Xiao, since this was her Imperial Mother who was extremely concerned about her. However, even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. For the sake of Jing Yi, her Mother had not only murdered someone but also grounded her own daughter in the pce without hesitation. In order to prevent her from telling the truth to the Emperor, her Mother could even bear to marry her off to faraway Huyi.


    How could she respect and love such a mother?


    Concubine Xiao clenched Jing Xuan¡¯s cold hand on the bedding again and said tearfully, "Xuan¡¯er, Imperial Mother knows that you are upset but you must understand that Kong Yumitted suicide and others should not be med. What Imperial Mother has done is not only for your Imperial Brother, but also for your sake. That Third Prince is deeply loved by the King of Huyi and will surely inherit the throne as the rightful heir. At that time, you will be the Empress of Huyi."


    Bah! These were words only hypocrites would say.


    The Empress? Come on, she wasn¡¯t even interested enough to give the position of the Queen Mother a second look.


    A wisp of a cold and creepy smile slowly appeared on Jing Xuan¡¯s pale lips as she propped herself up.


    Concubine Xiao was about to stretch out her hands to help her up when Jing Xuan shook them away.


    "Xuan¡¯er?" Concubine Xiao was astonished.


    "Do you really think that I know nothing? Do you take me for a fool? I may have been unruly and wilful since young, and appear to be a useless and mindless princess in the eyes of others, but it does not mean that I don¡¯t understand anything. You had me married off to Huyi to keep me at a distance so that no one will ever know the secrets of you and Imperial Brother. "


    Jing Xuan had seen through it all!


    Concubine Xiao exined anxiously, "Xuan¡¯er, how could you think like that?"


    "Then what should I think? Facts are facts, isn¡¯t that what Imperial Mother thinks in your heart? " There was hostility in Jing Xuan¡¯s eyes.


    Of course it¡¯s like that.


    "Xuan¡¯er, what can Imperial Mother do to-- "


    Jing Xuan snorted before finished speaking, "You did everything possible to have Sister Yu marry First Brother only to murder them. You are just too horrifying."


    Ah! Herst sentence was practically shouting.


    How could Concubine Xiao not grieve, hearing wordsing from her daughter?


    Her heart was practically bleeding!


    "Why are you so insensible? You will always be my daughter. For the sake of your future and your brother¡¯s, I am willing to do anything. Now that your Eldest Imperial Brother is dead, your Imperial Brother will one day be the next Emperor of the Great Lin. If you marry to Huyi, you will be the Empress. As long as you and your brother can live well, I can die in peace."


    Jing Xuan met her Mother¡¯s gaze and spoke haltingly with tears in her eyes, "Even now, Imperial Mother is still reluctant to speak a word of truth to me."


    Jing Xuan had initially held a little hope towards her Imperial Mother but now she was in the depths of despair.


    Her Imperial Mother, who had doted on her since young, had turned out to be a devil who would achieve her goals, by hook or by crook.


    Concubine Xiao pursed her lips but couldn¡¯t utter a single word in reply.


    Jing Xuan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and sneered, "Don¡¯t you want to get rid of me? All right, I promise you that I will marry to Huyi and will never evere back. Even if I die, I will not die in front of you."


    Her heart was utterly shattered.


    Jing Xuan¡¯s voice echoed throughout the Inner Chamber and rolled into Concubine Xiao¡¯s ears.


    Two pairs of eyes met, one filled with helplessness and the other, with hatred.


    After Concubine Xiao came out of the inner chamber, her whole bearing was rather disconste.


    Sang Lan supported her. "My Lady, are you all right?"


    There was no response.


    "My Lady, you should not take what the Princess said to heart. Sooner orter, she will understand your good intentions."


    That¡¯s right! She truly did mean well.


    Concubine Xiao stopped and stood on the cloister inside the pce wall, gazing at the path extending all the way in front of her, her eyes narrowing bit by bit.Then she gritted her teeth and said, "As long as it is for Yi¡¯er, I can do anything."


    She would even die for him.


    "My Lady, does Eunuch Li¡¯s words mean that Prince Yi is in trouble?"


    "The Emperor only has suspicions and is not certain. Besides, considering Yi¡¯er¡¯s position in the Capital and the Imperial Court, even if the Emperor knew, he would still have to think twice, but..." Concubine Xiao frowned, "Just what is wrong with the Ministry of Personnel?"


    She was confused.


    The Ministry of Personnel had submitted a petition that censured Prince Rong. If the petition wasn¡¯t done well, a fatal disaster may be the result! Could Peng Yuanhai, the newly appointed Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, truly be that bold?


    He must have either been instigated or have the backing of someone powerful. Or perhaps it was actually a deliberate move by Jing Rong, to win the battle by backing himself into a corner? She shook her head. "No, no ident is allowed at this moment. It seems that some ns have to be brought forward."


    Sang Lan did not understand, "My Lady, what do you mean?"


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s eyes curved into a sinister expression...


    The next day, in <i>Fuyang Hall.</i>


    Zhang Quan bowed and entered the chamber. "Your Majesty."


    Qi Zhen Emperor had his head propped on one hand in repose. After hearing the sound, he gave a hum of acknowledgement and waved to dismiss all the people serving in the chamber.


    He remained sitting motionlessly and asked "How is it?"


    Zhang Quan replied, "Minister Peng, who had just taken office, has no contact with the Envoy of the Office of Transmission. There is no link between the Ministry of Personnel and the Office of Transmission."


    "What else?"


    "However, when Qiao Zheng, the former Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, was in office, he was privately in contact with the Prince Yi¡¯s Estate, and Lord Peng formerly worked for Lord Qiao, so...perhaps... the Ministry of Personnel is connected with the Prince Yi¡¯s Estate. As for Lord Qu, the Envoy of the Office of Transmission, he obtained his position due to the rmendation letter submitted by Prince Yi three years ago."


    That is to say, the Office of Transmission was also linked to the the Prince Yi¡¯s Estate?


    Hearing this, Qi Zhen Emperor opened his eyes and gazed at the smoking incense burner on the table. White mist spiralled upwards and reached his nose. Its scent should have beenfortable, but now it seemed pungent...


    Qi Zhen Emperor frowned and pulled a long face before his light fist hit the table.


    "At this time, what else could he be afraid of?"


    Huh? Who? Zhang Quan looked up and saw Qi Zhen Emperor getting up slowly, so he quickly stepped forward to help him, but was pushed aside by the Emperor¡¯s wide sleeve.


    With his back bent over, Qi Zhen Emperor strenuously stepped towards the sword stand. On it,y a long ck sword.


    Qi Zhen Emperor had imed the sword from the King of Li thirty years ago and then bequeathed it to Jing Hua, but he never expected Jing Hua to use it to kill him the night he ambushed the pce.


    He took down the sword and clenched the hilt, his eyes revealing sorrow and disappointment. He sighed, "Jing Hua is dead, Jing Xian is ipetent, and We exiled Jing Rong from the Capital by me. Have We made a mistake? Or are We muddled? "


    "Your Majesty?"


    "The previous Emperor was right. He said as long as the Great Lin exists, the conflict...will never stop." He drew out the sword as he finished speaking.


    An imposing sh of silver light suddenly appeared. It was just like a spirited horse that was bound. Once it broke free from its ropes, the consequences could only be either death or injury.

 Chapter 549

    At the same time, Prince Yi¡¯s Estate had also finished investigations.


    Dou Quan hurried forward to Jing Yi and reported, "Your Highness, the investigation shows that Peng Yuanhai, head of the Ministry of Personnel, had no contact with Prince Rong at all. Thus, the ministry¡¯s memorials were not instructed by Prince Rong. However, Yuanhai does work for Qiao Zheng, who was privately in contact with Your Highness. This subordinate is worried that the Emperor would think that it is Your Highness who deliberately instigated the Ministry of Personnel to submit the petitionining about Prince Rong."


    "This is exactly what this prince is worried about." Jing Yi pondered the issue and said, "Since all the petitions must be screened by the Office of Transmission before submission, there is no way that Lord Qu, head of the Office of Transmission, would hand over the petition censuring a prince. What Qu did is only reasonable when he had taken office at this prince¡¯s rmendation three years ago. All the evidence points towards this prince colluding secretly with the Ministry of Personnel and the Office of Transmission to impeach Jing Rong and exterminate him."


    "Then what shall we do now, Your Highness?"


    "At this time, Imperial Father must have received the investigation findings as we speak. My next move is...a bit difficult." He replied lowly with his brow furrowed.


    Dou Quan asked, "If Prince Rong has nothing to do with this matter, then who could it be?"


    Jing Yi shook his head in response. For now, neither officials in the Imperial Court nor remaining confederates of the former Crown Prince had the ability tomand the Ministry of Personnel and the Office of Transmission.


    Even a prince like him, couldn¡¯t control these two departments.


    The maniptor behind the ministry and the office knew how to kill two birds with one stone. Who could it be?


    Jing Yi sank his voice, "We must prepare our next n as soon as possible."


    In case of the change of the Crown Prince, or rather, the change of the throne.


    ......


    Five dayster, Zuo Yao, magistrate of Yufu county, had arrived at the Yufu county gate with his subordinates well in advance.


    The yamen staff had been waiting here with trepidation under the scorching sun for most of the day. They were sweating like pigs, exhausted both physically and mentally.


    Zuo Yao was so anxious and restless that he walked back and forth in the same ce, rubbing his hands together nervously. He searched for Prince Rong¡¯s carriage with his eyes as he sighed and muttered, "It¡¯s already sote. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?"


    Finally, Constable Zhou couldn¡¯t stand the heat anymore. He wiped the pearl-sized sweat on his forehead and went forward to ask Zuo Yao, "Your Magistrate, shall we go back? It¡¯s torturous to wait like this." No more waiting. I wouldn¡¯t wait anymore no matter what you say.


    Zuo Yao red at him, "Go back? What if Prince Rong arrives and sees that we are not here to wee him? Prince Rong was ordered by the Emperor to investigate the missing disaster relief funds in our county; and that Teacher Ji, who was sent by the Supreme Court to investigate the Ye¡¯er case from a few years ago. Both of them are important figures and must not be slighted, otherwise even our lives would not be sufficient aspensation."


    "How about waiting in a cooler ce? Look at how strong the sun is. If we continue standing under it, we will definitely faint."


    "You sure have a lot of nonsense."


    "Your Magistrate..."


    "Shut up." Zuo Yao reprimanded.


    Constable Zhou wiped away his sweat once more after the scolding and resigned himself to waiting. After all, his superior had always been as timid as a mouse.


    Reluctantly, Zhou stepped away. He looked up at the sun above and was almost blinded by the brightness.


    As for other young constables of the yamen, their heads were swaying because of the heat and they were almost burnt. If they continued like this, they were sure to suffer heatstroke!


    However, Magistrate Zuo was tenacious enough to keep pacing back and forth in the same short stretch of road.


    Suddenly, the clip-clop of horses¡¯ hooves approached. It was Prince Rong¡¯s bodyguard galloping towards them on a horse, looking majestic.


    "He¡¯sing!"


    Hearing this, everyone instantly cheered up. Zuo Yao immediately tidied up his folded official robe, perked himself up and watched respectfully as the horse stopped in front of him.


    The bodyguard pulled on the reins and spoke in a pompous tone, "Is that Magistrate Zuo?"


    "Yes, this lowly official is here."


    "Magistrate Zuo, Prince Rong sent me to inform you not toe out to meet him. Please return to the yamen. Prince Rong won¡¯t be here until evening."


    "Until evening?"


    Zuo Yao was as shocked as if he was struck by lightning. Did that mean that he had stood here for so long, for nothing at all?


    Unfortunately, since his job was to notify them, not tofort them, the bodyguard then pulled the reins and left with a kick to the horse¡¯s stomach.


    s! Zuo Yao sighed heavily.


    Constable Zhou approached him eagerly and seized his chance. "Your Magistrate, what did I say? Go back first. We have been standing here all morning like fools, only to know Prince Rong will only arrive in the evening."


    "Since when have you be so talkative?"


    "I¡¯m just telling the truth."


    "Alright, alright, let¡¯s hurry and go back then." Zuo Yao could only resign himself to fate. As his tightly wound nerves finally loosened, his knees also buckled, almost sending him to the ground.


    Son of a bitch, it¡¯s hot as hell. He wiped the sweat on his head as he quickly entered the gate. The others made haste to follow him. In the end, they escaped from being a roast suckling pig.


    ......


    Not far from Yufu County, a group of carriages were advancing slowly. The bodyguards on horseback were almost burnt to a crisp by the sun. If you sniffed carefully, you could even detect a faint smell of sizzling meat. Delicious and savory barbecue!


    Even a person made of iron had to surrender when faced with the scorching sun.


    These days of the seventh month are always so stuffy and hot! Ridiculously hot!


    Inside the carriage, the muggy air and constant jostling they traveled were slowly killing them, which was the reason why Jing Rong gave an order to march slowly. To avoid causing unnecessary trouble due to rushing, Jing Rong sent a guard to Yufu County to notify the magistrate about histe arrival.


    Ji Yunshu constitution tended to be cold and she seldom felt warm, but now, even she was a bit overwhelmed by the heat.


    Jing Rong¡¯s lips curled up in a seductive smirk, "If you don¡¯t mind, you can take off your clothes so that you do not fall sick from the heat. Don¡¯t worry, this prince won¡¯t look." Well, this prince would take a look. Just one.


    Ji Yunshu red at him. "I don¡¯t feel hot."


    "You don¡¯t, but I do." As he finished speaking, Prince Rong gestured as if he really was about to take off his clothes when Ji Yunshu stopped him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jing Rong put on an innocent expression as he returned a question. "Is there anything wrong for this prince to take off my clothes when this prince feels hot?"


    It was indeed reasonable. In modern times, one can even strip to the waist, leaving only briefs on.


    But...


    Seeing her remain silent for a while with pinched eyebrows, Jing Rong asked again, "What? Can¡¯t I take my clothes off?"


    Of course you can! Ji Yunshu could only take back the hand that stopped him. It¡¯s just...


    After Jing Rong took out his outer robes, he raised his hands again in preparation for taking off his inner robes.


    "Wait!" Ji Yunshu stopped him again. "Just the outer robes are enough. If you really feel hot, pull the curtains open."


    "Pulling the curtains open won¡¯t work, I¡¯d better strip myself. At least I would feel much better."


    As someone from ancient times, shouldn¡¯t you be more conservative? Ji Yunshu¡¯s face turned dark from Jing Rong¡¯s bold words."You are in a carriage right now, not in a room. If you took off all your clothes here, it would be embarrassing if the people outside saw you."


    She wouldn¡¯t enjoy being taken for a homosexual.


    Hearing this, a wicked grin spread on Jing Rong¡¯s face as he leaned towards her. "By that logic, then if we were indoors behind closed doors, then we can take it all off?"


    "Ugh!" She had fallen into Jing Rong¡¯s trap!

 Chapter 550

    Jing Rong¡¯s alluring eyes burned with surging desire. His body pressed downwards, closer towards Ji Yunshu until her back hit the walls of the carriage.


    The two figures were now only a handspan apart.


    Regr bursts of Jing Rong¡¯s heavy breaths gently assaulted the bridge of Ji Yunshu¡¯s nose as she instinctively shrank backwards.


    The smouldering atmosphere ratcheted up a notch.


    The heat in front of her chest made Ji Yunshu a little ufortable. She put both hands up to his chest to stop him from advancing, but they were instead captured in one hand by Jing Rong and pressed against the carriage wall behind her. She was firmly restrained.


    "You..."


    "What are you afraid of? This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve seen this prince¡¯s body; you¡¯ve even touched it before. What¡¯s the matter with seeing it one more time? This prince doesn¡¯t mind."


    "But I mind!"


    "You¡¯re not the one at the losing end here."


    "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll grow a stye in my eye."


    Stye? What on earth is that?


    Jing Rong wrinkled his brow and pondered aloud. "If you really grew a stye, this prince would have Mo Ruo cure you."


    "It¡¯s incurable."


    "There¡¯s no harm in trying."


    Eh? Jing Rong¡¯s hand reached towards the tie of his inner robe and leisurely wrapped a finger around the string. As he prepared to pull it loose, he said, "this prince would like to see if Mo Ruo would be able to cure it if you grew a stye in your eye after looking at this prince¡¯s body."


    "Stop messing around. We¡¯re still on the carriage." Just as she finished speaking, the carriage suddenly jolted. The painful blow to her back knocked her forward and threw her into Jing Rong¡¯s waiting arms.


    Ji Yunshu only realised how unseemly her position was after the carriage stabilized. She was sprawled on Jing Rong¡¯s well-built, bare chest and her hands were ced right on those two slight swells in the front. Her palms felt as if they were burning.


    When she raised her head, she met Jing Rong¡¯s smiling eyes. There was a trace of victory in that smug smile of his.


    "Can¡¯t wait anymore?"


    You wish! She immediately sprang up from his chest and jumped aside.


    She coughed lightly, looking away with her head hanging low. "Put on your clothes."


    "Why should I put it on? It¡¯s best to take it all off on a hot day such as this." Jing Rong really proceeded to take off his inner robe.


    This image was really too dazzling and could almost be considered an erotic picture.


    No! To be exact, this is a picture of ¡¯a beauty emerging from the bath¡¯.


    Ji Yunshu flushed red, thinking, he¡¯s doing it on purpose.


    Just then, someone suddenly spoke from outside. "Your Highness, there¡¯s a forest just in front that should be very cooling. Should we take a break there?"


    Lang Po¡¯s untimely interruption broke up the ongoing scene of ¡¯a beauty emerging from the bath¡¯ inside.


    Jing Rong¡¯s hand paused and his whole body froze in ce. A momentter, he directly replied towards the curtain separating the carriage from the outside. "Then we¡¯ll take a break in the forest."


    His tone was extremely ugly.


    It sounded like he wanted to skin Lang Po alive!


    Even with the separation of the curtain and the carriage walls, Lang Po shivered under the scorching sun. Man, that was bone-piercingly cold!


    He gulped and replied brightly, "Yes!"


    Ji Yunshu wanted tough but forcibly suppressed it.


    How should I describe it...failing to steal a chicken and losing a handful of rice instead? [1]


    Hmm, that doesn¡¯t sound right either. Forget it.


    Ji Yunshu hurried down the carriage once it stopped. [4]


    Jing Rong was left sitting in the carriage, his expression extremely dark. [2]


    Ji Yunshu found arge rock to sit down on and uncapped the bottle to take a drink of water. She looked at all the hotblooded guards busy with settling the horses. Every one of them was perspiring so much the backs of their robes were drenched, their skin dark and leathery from the assault of the sun.


    It was too tough! Even witnessing it was heart-wrenching.


    When Jing Rong descended from the carriage, his clothes were all in ce, neat as a pin. His keen eyes swept across the forest. The surrounding trees towered high into the sky, the lush foliage covered the entire road and a cooling wind whistled through the forest. Apanied by the gentle rustling of the tree leaves, it made for a very soothing atmosphere.


    Jing Rong secretly nced towards Ji Yunshu and saw that her whole face was flushed red, her forehead covered with sparkling beads of perspiration from the heat. The many days of travel were unbearable for even men, much less for a woman like her.


    He thought for a moment before sending an order. "Take a break here for the moment. We¡¯ll leave after sunset."


    Lang Po was surprised. "After sunset? But Your Highness, our itinerary has already been dyed. If we waited after sunset to continue, it would be deep into the night by the time we reach Yufu."


    Jing Rong shot him a look. "So be it. What, are you afraid of seeing ghosts?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not the first time we travelled at night. Besides, you guys came from the capital with this prince; I couldn¡¯t let you be burnt to a crisp under this scorching sun rather than being killed by enemies, could I?"


    "..."


    Bro, can¡¯t you speak nicely for once? Must you unleash that poisonous tongue of yours? Ji Yunshu shook her head as she heard the exchange. [3]


    Lang Po had long gotten used to his way of speaking and agreed docily without any further questions.


    However, Jing Rong led him to the side and started discussing something in low tones. It was probably something about the disaster relief funds. After all, they were reaching Yufu soon.


    Ji Yunshu looked away from them and let out a few sighs of relief.


    It was very cooling in the forest. The asional breeze blew away the heat and weariness away from her body. That smooth rock she was on was also cold to the touch; it felt like being bathed in water and even sent a chill through a body, causing her to shiver.


    At this moment, Tang Si jumped down from her carriage and started vigorously fanning herself with a hand,ining, "this damned weather could kill someone with the heat."


    She made a beeline for Ji Yunshu and plonked herself right beside her, then directly plucked the water bottle from her hand and tilted her head to start drinking. This girl truly doesn¡¯t stand on ceremony.


    Ji Yunshu looked over at that carriage and asked Tang Si, "Where¡¯s Mo Ruo? He couldn¡¯t be sleeping in the carriage after drinking too much, could he?"


    But Tang Si turned away and groused, "What has that got to do with me?"


    Oh boy!


    "I haven¡¯t seen the two of you talk much the past few days. Did you fight?"


    "Who cares." She rolled her eyes and guiltily pursed her lips, then returned the water bottle.


    The past few days, it seemed as if Tang Si were deliberately avoiding Mo Ruo. When Mo Ruo talked to her, she would only reply casually with her head bowed, never making a fuss or bickering. It was all very amicable.


    To others, it seemed like they had turned awkward after fighting, but as a woman, Ji Yunshu seemed to have detected something else.


    It¡¯s not as simple as that! She smiled to herself and stopped asking.


    A whileter, Mo Ruo got off the carriage with a jar of wine in hand and started tottering back and forth towards therge stone.


    When Tang Si saw him, she immediately stood up and went to lean against arge tree with her arms crossed over her chest. It was obvious she was avoiding him! It seemed like she was fuming over something.


    [1] Idiom that means trying to take advantage of someone/something but losing out instead.


    [2] Someone save our poor JR from his misery please.


    [3] I had to add this bit to the original text (If anyone was bothering to check the raws) bc seems like the author is so excited they got names wrong and forgot to properly change POV. >.>


    [4] A hand grabbed her wrist, stopping her in her tracks. With a tug, she tumbled into a scorching embrace. She raised her hands for bnce, only to meet with a firm, bare, chest covered with a sheen of sweat, before her cry of surprise was smothered by a pair of lips...

 Chapter 551

    Mo Ruo¡¯s body swayed as he walked, with both eyes narrowed into a thin line. He sat down on the smooth big rock and leaned his whole body backwards to lie on it.


    "Ah! It¡¯s sofortable." He dragged thest sybus of his sentence and looked rxed.


    Ji Yunshu sometimes thought that, since Mo Ruo was drinking almost constantly, never to be seen without wine in his hand, one could never tell if he was sleeping or in a drunk stupor.


    Drinking was said to be harmful to the body, but instead of getting sick, Mo Ruo was tough and healthy. It as if his body had a constitution of iron!


    Suddenly, Mo Ruo turned over and asked Ji Yunshu, "What are you girls thinking about?"


    "Why are you asking this?" She didn¡¯t understand. Why did he ask this question out of nowhere?


    Mo Ruo opened his squinting eyes and deliberately nced at Tang Si in the distance.


    Oh! She understood. Ji Yunshu¡¯s little smile overflowed from the corners of her lips. She then picked up a dead branch, poked the broken stones on the ground. A trail of dust was raised. "I should be the one to ask that of Young Master Mo. You have traveled far and wide over the years. The number of women you have met and known must number in the dozens, if not hundreds. How could you not understand a woman¡¯s heart ande to ask me about it instead?"


    "Yes, I understand the heart of a woman, but ..." He nced in the direction of Tang Si again, then his whole body shuddered. He sneered, "Is she a woman?"


    "No wonder Miss Tang is against you." You deserved it!


    "Did I say something wrong?" Mo Ruo sat up directly, with his feet bent, his elbows resting on his knees. He looked like he was gearing up for a long lecture or a vigorous debate. "Teacher Ji, isn¡¯t it strange? Don¡¯t you think I have a good temper? I never fight with anyone, and I am always exceedingly kind to thedies. But tell me, am I supposed to owe her my life just because she saved me once? Even if I did owe her, I¡¯ve been suffering inplete silence the whole journey here. Even now, the bruises on my knees have not healed.


    "Besides, she had caused so much trouble at Mingshan Academy. If I didn¡¯t help her, she would still be cleaning up after herself there. Even if I owe her my life, it should long had been paid off by now. But look at her - she keeps pretending not to see me and constantly pulls a long face for everyone to see. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m suffering? " A long litany ofints!


    Instead, Ji Yunshu was amused by what he said. She smiled. Is this man stupid? How was Miss Tang pulling a long face? It¡¯s clearly... hehe.


    Mo Ruo said, "Come on, Teacher Ji, even if you don¡¯t sympathise with me, don¡¯tugh at me. I painstakingly suffered by asking her to share the same carriage as me just so that you could have more chances to spend time with Jing Rong. I was sacrificing myself to help you guys, so you should at least say a few words offort to me!"


    Wow, you are so selfless! But Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t appreciate that. Instead of being seduced by Jing Rong, she would rather ride with Tang Si. Chatting with her along the way would be more fun.


    She smiled lightly, "Young Master Mo, haven¡¯t you figured out that Miss Tang did not mean to ignore you, but rather, she had other thoughts?"


    "She had other thoughts?"


    "Your head is made of elmwood!" She said, looking at him straight in the eye, "Let me ask you - have you done something to her that made her blush?"


    "Well ..." Mo Ruo thought for a while, racking his head for the answer. "There was something, but it was a trivial matter." He was rxed.


    Didn¡¯t he just touch two mounds of flesh on her? Every woman had them!


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t want to say it too clearly, nor did she want to ask too much. She just said, "Young Master Mo, you should think about it yourself."


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it! He waved his hand, "Whatever, anyway, we will be sending her away when we arrive at Yufu."


    Then, he leaned back again, lying on the big rock. It really wasfortable.


    Ji Yunshu was still poking the branch in the ground until Jing Rong came over and sat near her.


    "Is it fun?"


    "Yeah."


    "Well then, keep ying by yourself." Okay!


    Jing Rong then also leaned back andy on the big rock with Mo Ruo, as though he wasn¡¯t a prince. They looked like two salted fishes that could turn themselves over.


    The group didn¡¯t set off until sunset. After a long journey, it was deep into the night when they finally arrived at Yufu County.


    Yufu County was not a wealthy county since it was located in the northernmost part of the country. In fact, it often suffered natural disasters and was one of the poorest counties in Great Lin. This was why the royal court would frequently send funds over for disaster relief.


    On both sides of that not-so-wide street, they would asionally seenterns hanging outside the door of some houses. The light from thenterns was neither bright nor steady, with thenterns swaying in the breeze. There were even a few brokennterns fallen on the ground. Their me had gone out and they tumbled along the street in the wind. Since it was in the middle of the night, this scene looked extremely eerie.


    At first nce, it seemed that the city had fallen into ruin. The streets were deserted, and only one or two old night watchmen could be seen asionally.


    When he saw there were carriages and horses entering the city at night, the old night watchmen stopped and looked at them curiously.


    This group of people were very well-dressed. The carriage in the front looked very luxurious. In the eyes of the old man, it seemed as grand as one of the Emperor¡¯s inspection tour. Of course, he hadn¡¯t seen a scene of the Emperor¡¯s inspection tour and had only heard of them from storytellers. However, why would anyone enter the city in the middle of the night?


    The usually deserted Yufu Country was neither big nor small. Nevertheless, there were seldom any outsidersing here. Who are these people?


    The old man scratched his head but couldn¡¯t figure it out. So he just hit the gong in his hand and continued his patrol.


    Lang Po was riding in the front. He looked around and then raised his hands to stop the group. He rode to Jing Rong¡¯s carriage and said, "Your Highness, do you want to stay at an inn or go to the yamen now?"


    After a while, Jing Rong¡¯s cold voice came from the carriage, "Go to the yamen, otherwise, Magistrate Zuo may not be able to sleep all night."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Lang Po led the group all the way to yamen. Unlike the deste and eerie atmosphere on the streets, the yamen gate was brightly lit. At the gate, a yamen runner snored as he crouched on the floor, while the other leaned against the door frame with his eyes closed, also resting.


    "Yu ~"


    The sound of the horses woke the two yamen runners.


    "What is it?"


    The two were very vignt, and the first thing they did after opening their eyes was to ready themselves to pull out their weapons. When they saw the group outside the gate, they suddenly got it.


    "His...His Highness is here?"


    One of them poked the other one, and whispered, "Hurry up and inform the magistrate."


    "Oh, yes, yes..." That guy stumbled away.


    Jing Rong and others got off their horses. It was indeed cold in the middle of the night!


    He looked around. The Yufu County¡¯s yamen was quite impressive.


    The servant hurriedly greeted him and bowed down, "Greetings to Prince Rong."


    He raised his hand, "There is no need to be polite, where is Magistrate Zuo?"


    "The Magistrate is..."


    Before they could finish their sentence, a voice came from the other side of the gate, "This humble official wees Prince Rong."


    They heard the voice before seeing the person.

 Chapter 552

    The sudden voice transmitted from the yamen to the outside of its gates. Zuo Yao bowed with a rather stiff manner and lifted the front of his official robe as he hurried forward.


    Although it was getting cold at night, he was sweating profusely. When he arrived in front of Jing Rong, he fell to his knees with a thud. Those servants behind him also hurried to kneel and did not dare to speak.


    "Prince Rong, this official should have gone to the city gates to wee you. Please forgive me." He knelt on the ground trembling.


    Jing Rong replied as he looked at him. "Magistrate Zuo, it was this Prince that did not want you to wee me. It is not your fault, get up."


    "Thank you, Your Highness." A crowd of people slowly stood up from the ground. Zuo Yao nced at the group in front of him. Inwardly, he was panicking, but he still kept a calm expression. He quickly spoke, "Your Highness just arrived from the capital and must be tired after such a long journey. This official has already prepared a room in the rear court. Your Highness can rest at ease for tonight."


    Jing Rong replied only with a curt "Mm," and nothing more.


    Zuo Yao weed them respectfully inside, then ordered his men to settle the horses and carriages. On the way, he secretly glimpsed at Mo Ruo a few times. He noticed his in robe, his eptable figure, and the air of indolence about him, especially in his slightly droopy eyes. He appeared weak and did not look intelligent at all. He thought, this couldn¡¯t be Teacher Ji, could it?


    Atst, he turned his attention to the quiet, graceful schr.


    That schr had a thin and frail figure, but his back was ramrod straight. In contrast, his face was white and clean, almost feminine. If one stared at it for too long, it really could ensnare one¡¯s heart. Moreover, the eyes held a definite glint of shrewdness. This person must be the Teacher Ji sent by the Supreme Court to investigate the case of Aunt Xie¡¯s daughter¡¯s case.


    Zuo Yao leaned forward deliberately and asked quietly, "Is this Teacher Ji?"


    With a casual nce at him, Ji Yunshi had thoroughly understood his character. He had a shifty face with a sharp mouth and a chin as pointy as a monkey¡¯s. If one were to look long enough, they could see he had simrities with Jing Zhaoyin in his eyebrows. [1]


    She responded with a smile, "Your Magistrate has sharp eyes."


    He was right!


    "Teacher Ji¡¯s name is well-known in the capital city. This official has already heard about it. I admired Teacher¡¯s ability to handle cases. This case of Aunt Xie¡¯s daughter will be solved onced Teacher takes over."


    Ji Yun Shi continued to walk and smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. "Magistrate Zuo is talking interestingly. You tried the case two years ago, and you judged it as well? Now I¡¯m here, but I have yet to either see the case or hear about it. You say that the case will be solved? So, Your Magistrate, are you admitting that you misjudged the case?"


    Uh! Zuo Yao was stunned. He got flustered and stammered, "Of... course not, I was just saying, just speaking casually."


    "Oh."


    "Lord Ji, I wonder what thoughts you have towards this case? How do you intend to deal with it?" He started probing again.


    She nced at him politely. "It¡¯s gettingte. Does Your Magistrate want to discuss the case at this time?"


    Zuo Yao was rendered speechless by that stare. "No, the day iste. Naturally, I will wait for Teacher Ji to rest for a night before discussing the case."


    "In this case, why did Your Magistrate bring it up in the first ce?"


    Extremely awkward!


    Jing Rong who was walking in front of them, overheard their conversation and thought to himself, this girl is eloquent indeed - her sharp tongue had forced that old kid Zuo Yao into silence.


    This is shaping up to be very interesting!


    -


    North Courtyard.


    The courtyard wasrge, elegant, and quiet. It appeared to be a single-residence courtyard. The courtyard was intricately decorated with several small trees nted around it. Under each tree was a circle of smooth egg-shaped stones. The courtyard was separated into the front and back. The front was the hall, and the back was the private rooms. There were seven to eight rooms of different sizes, but they were clean and well-outfitted.


    Although it was iparable to the courtyard of Prince Rong, it is still quite decent. Presumably, Lord Zuo Yao had already prepared it to wee this prince. The moment Tang Si entered, she startedining loudly about the rough journey and how much her whole body was aching. A maid then led her to a room where she could rest. After everything was settled, Zuo Yao cupped his hands. "Prince, is this ce satisfactory for your needs?"


    Jing Rong was a child who grew up eating coarse food and had even slept in a coffin house. Naturally, he was very satisfied with this ce.


    "Magistrate Zuo, it¡¯s veryte. Go take a rest. We¡¯ll talk about other things tomorrow."


    "Yes, if Your Highness has any other requirements, please let me know at any time."


    "You can leave."


    Zuo Yao retreated with a bow and an ingratiating smile.


    But as soon as he stepped out of the courtyard, he called the steward. "You must take care of them. Don¡¯t offend the prince inside."


    The steward replied, "Don¡¯t worry, Lord. I¡¯ll stay on call."


    "The most important thing is to look after Prince and Teacher Ji. If there¡¯s anything at all, you must inform me immediately."


    "Yes."


    Zuo Yao nced back at the courtyard. He exhaled and left with a toss of his sleeves.


    -


    Inside the courtyard.


    Ji Yunshu stood underneath the small trees for a long time, then stooped down to pick up some small and smooth pebbles. She weighed them in the palm of her hand, and the corners of her mouth turned up with a satisfied smile, before she entered the hall.


    Mo Ruo sat on the stone steps outside the wall, twirling a bottle of wine. His leisurely manner made one think of the poet Li Bai.


    Ji Yunshu was going to walk around him and go in when he suddenly raised his hand and tugged at her robe. Hmm? She looked down at him.


    At the same time, Mo Ruo looked up at her. "Teacher Ji, why don¡¯t you have a drink?" He raised the wine bottle in his hand.


    "You know I don¡¯t drink, it causes problems."


    "It¡¯s the middle of the night, what would happen?


    "Big problems can happen!" She spread out her hand and showed some pebbles in the palm of her hand.


    Mo Ruo picked one out of her hand and looked at it. "It¡¯s just a stone. Could itmand the clouds and rain?"


    "Naturally." She took the pebble back in her palm and went into the hall.


    At the same time, a maid inside the courtyard brought a few cups of tea and saluted to Prince Rong, who sat at the table.


    "Your Highness, please have some hot tea to warm your body." The pretty little maid¡¯s voice was very pleasant. Her hair was done in two braids that hung on her chest and her limpid eyes were especially alluring.


    Jing Rong gave the maid a small smile and her face immediately turned red. She hung her head and lowered her eyes but a smile lingered at the corner of her mouth in a shy and coquettish manner. Afterwards, she quickly retreated and left. Looking at the figure of the maid running away, he smiled as he sipped the tea.


    Ji Yunshi sat down beside him, and ridiculed, "Wow, you won¡¯t even let off a little girl."


    "That maid isn¡¯t even of age. She¡¯s a young child. Don¡¯t think so much about it."


    "I did not. It¡¯s you who thought too much." [2]


    [1] Not sure if this is referring to a modern actor or an ancient official. If anyone has an idea let me know.


    [2] <strong>The inner voices: </strong>


    JYS: You giant flirt, what are you trying to do now.


    JR: YES! Vinegar jar sessfully opened. Ok, now try to be nonchnt.


    JYS: Damn you. How dare you look at other girls. Just you wait.

 Chapter 553

    The smile on Jing Rong¡¯s face grew broader as he gently pushed the cup of tea toward Ji Yunshu. "Have some tea and call it a day."


    "I¡¯ll skip the tea. I¡¯ll get water retention if I drink before I sleep."


    "Water retention?" Are you some corpse floating in the water?


    Ji Yunshu could not bother to exin it to Jing Rong as it would require a lengthy lecture and involve a vast amount of specialised knowledge. It was alreadyte at night and she was too tired to engage in such conversation.


    When she was about to head for her room, Jing Rong noticed the pebbles in her hand.


    "Why are you holding the stones in your hand? You should be taking a big rock if you need a self-defence tool. These small stones are not going to hurt your opponent." Jing Rong was puzzled.


    Can you not make such a sarcastic remark?


    She shrugged as she replied, "Both big rocks and small stones have their advantages; they are just different in terms of purposes.""


    "What are you going to do with the pebbles?"


    "You¡¯ll find out tomorrow." Ji Yunshu left the room.


    When she entered her room, two maids came in at her heels, bringing along a bucket of water.


    "Teacher Ji, this humble one has brought you a bucket of water for you to wash up. Please rest early."


    Out of courtesy, Ji Yunshu responded with a smile as she stared at the two maids with delicate features. All of a sudden, she asked in a gentle tone, "What are your names?"


    Ji Yunshu had been born with a beautiful face. Even now, dressed in a male outfit, she looked extraordinarily charming and handsome. The two maids gazed into her alluring eyes as they listened to her gentle and warm words. Immediately, they got butterflies in their stomachs as their cheeks turned red.


    One of the girls pulled her sleeve anxiously as she answered, "This humble one is named Qiao¡¯er while my friend is Zhuang¡¯er."


    "How old are you?"


    "We are both fourteen years old."


    "How long have you been here?"


    "We¡¯ve been here for three years."


    Looking at the obedient and meek girls, Ji Yunshu was rather pleased.


    upied by the cases involving Aunty Xie¡¯s daughter and the disaster relief funds, Ji Yunshu reckoned that she would stay in this ce for some time. As a stranger in an unfamiliarnd, it would be useful to have twodies who were familiar with Yufu around. At the very least, she could turn to them when she had any queries. Therefore, she happily took in the two maids who were sent over by Zuo Yao.


    "Miss Qiao¡¯er and Miss Zhuang¡¯er, I¡¯m not your master. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to refer to yourselves as humble ones before me."


    "We do not dare toply."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you dare to do so or not. I am not used to being treated like this, so you can just refer to yourselves by your names. I feel awkward if you continue to address yourselves as the humble ones."


    The two maids exchanged looks before they nodded.


    "Alright, you go get some rest too. I do not need any assistance for now."


    "If Teacher needs assistance, please call for us at any time."


    "Sure," Ji Yunshu replied as she nodded in acknowledgment.


    After they left Ji Yunshu¡¯s room, the two maids giggled secretly.


    She watched the two girls as they disappeared into the distance before she summoned Shi Zijin. Immediately, Shi Zijin¡¯s silhouette formed as she stepped out of the darkness.


    "Teacher, what are your orders?"


    Ji Yunshu exined with a sombre expression, "Ask around and find out the ces where the Qiao family¡¯s Young Master usually visits, and who he always mingles with. All in all, keep a watchful eye on him and report everything to me."


    "Yes." Shi Zijin was never one who questioned orders, always carrying them out obediently.


    After she left, Ji Yunshu closed the door. She then found a beautifully sewn money pouch to keep the pebbles. She briefly weighed the pouch in her hand. For someone who did not know, it felt as if there were a few silver ingots inside.


    The next day, Zuo Yao prepared a table full of delicious food. There was an extensive variety of food, ranging from chickens, to ducks, to fish. There was no doubt he spared a fair amount of money. Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened subtly.


    Thinking that he had certainly got into Jing Rong¡¯s good graces this time, Zuo Yao secretly praised himself as he added proudly, "These dishes are personally cooked by the masterchef of the Yellow Crane Tower. This humble official understands that the food of themon people definitely doesn¡¯t suit the Prince¡¯s pte, and thus prepared these special dishes to wee Your Highness¡¯s arrival."


    Praise me now! It¡¯s even better if you can reward me with some pocket change.


    However, Zuo Yao was wrong.


    Jing Rong furrowed his brows as he red at him. "There are many disaster victims in Yufu County. They hardly get to eat and many of them starved to death. Yet, Lord Zuo prepared such a feast here. Are you trying to take years off this prince¡¯s life?" [1]


    Err...


    "Your...Your Highness?"


    "Lord Zuo, this prince is not here for a vacation or to enjoy your local delicacies. If you can spare this table of dishes with the impoverished people, you might be able to save one or two lives."


    "Your Highness has misunderstood me."


    "You don¡¯t have to try to please me. Don¡¯t think that this prince cannot see through your petty thoughts."


    Zuo Yao was trembling out of fear. The prince, who was rather amiable yesterday, had turned into such a ruthless man. It was merely a meal - there was certainly no need for the prince to be so harsh.


    Even Ji Yunshu also thought that Jing Rong didn¡¯t have to go so far.


    She put on a grin before she said, "Lord Zuo is such a considerate host. You¡¯ve prepared so much food for us early in the morning. Thank you for the thought. This humble one is hungry and can¡¯t wait to try the dishes cooked by the chef of Yellow Crane Tower. I reckon that it must be very delicious!" As she spoke, she took a seat before the table, grabbed her chopsticks and began to feast on the food.


    "Hmm. It¡¯s tasty!" Ji Yunshuplimented. Then, she proceeded to invite Tang Si to the table. "Miss Tang, aren¡¯t you hungry? Hurry up and take a seat. Don¡¯t let Lord Zuo¡¯s effort go in vain."


    Disregarding everyone else, Tang Si immediately took a seat as she patted her t tummy. "Yes, I¡¯m indeed a little hungry." She then began to devour the food as though it was a free Haido buffet.


    Jing Rong watched from the side, puzzled. What is this woman trying to do?


    Ji Yunshu rose to her feet before she dragged Jing Rong to sit down beside her. "Your Highness has a picky tongue. I believe that these dishes must suit your pte very well."


    Jing Rong furrowed his brows before he leaned forward and asked in a muffled tone, "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m eating!"


    Ji Yunshu then ced a drumstick in his bowl, causing Jing Rong to frown.


    At this moment, Mo Ruo arrived. Seeing the ongoing feast, he quickly joined the table by taking a seat too, and savoured all the dishes.


    Zuo Yao had discovered Mo Ruo¡¯s love for alcohol yesterday, and so had ordered his subordinates to prepare a jar of superior wine and deliver it to Mo Ruo.


    Mo Ruo opened the lid and took an appreciative sniff of the wine. "Hmm. Magistrate Zuo, this wine of yours seems pretty good."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure as long as Young Master Mo likes the wine."


    "Of course I like it!" He then began to drink directly from the bottle.


    Jing Rong had lost his appetite and did not seem to enjoy the meal at all.


    After they finished the meal, Zuo Yao brought all the scrolls that were rted to the missing relief funds and handed them to Jing Rong.


    "Prince, all the information has been recorded on these scrolls. Please take a look."


    There were several thick books.


    With a serious face, Jing Rong began to flip through the documents.


    Next, Zuo Yao brought over the documents for the case involving Aunt Xie¡¯s daughter and passed them to Ji Yunshu. "Teacher, the details of the case have also been recorded here."


    Ji Yunshu gently pushed the documents away. "I won¡¯t look at it for now."


    "Are you not going to read it?"


    "Just leave it here."


    "But..." Zuo Yao was confused.


    Ji Yunshu added, "There¡¯s no rush. Besides, I heard that although Yufu is not that big, it has some beautiful scenery to offer. This humble one intends to tour the county first before I start the investigation of the case. What does Your Magistrate think?"


    She had a warm smile on her face, but there seemed to be a glint of something sharp hidden behind that smile.


    [1] Long life is believed to be tied to karmic luck. So by this logic if you made someone do something evil their lives would be shortened.

 Chapter 554

    Tour the county and take in the sights? Of course they should!


    Although Yufu was a poor county, it had beautiful scenery. In modern times, it would definitely be one of the top tourist destinations that can sell more tickets than the Forbidden Pce.


    But Zuo Yao thought to himself. It is said that Teacher Ji dedicated himself to investigation and would never dy it. Logically, he should have requested for the case files to be brought out immediately after they reachedst night. Instead, when he brought the files to him today, he didn¡¯t want to even take a single look.


    Could this be a fake Teacher Ji? He didn¡¯t understand, but kept a smile on his face. "Teacher Ji had a long and tiring journey and should have a good rest. Yufu has plenty of ces with exceptional scenery."


    "Then does Lord Zuo have any rmendations?"


    "There is an empty field near the eastern city gates that is surrounded by the mountains and ake, and even has towering trees to provide shade."


    Ji Yunshu nodded in satisfaction. "That sounds pretty good. We¡¯ll go take a lookter."


    "Going overter? Then the case..." You¡¯re not investigating?


    "Leave it for now. I¡¯ll investigate when I¡¯m done having fun."


    Zuo Yao was unable to say anything in reply. Cold sweat started to form beads on his forehead. This Teacher Ji¡¯s way of thinking was strange indeed!


    Ji Yunshu walked in front of Jing Rong and took a look at the case files regarding the disaster relief funds. "Your Highness, this one will take a trip outter; you can look at your case files in peace."


    Jing Rong wrinkled his brows. "Where are you going?"


    "To the ce Lord Zuo just mentioned."


    Actually, Jing Rong had already felt that something was amiss. He narrowed his eyes and closed the case files in his hands with a snap. "Good timing. This prince is also a little bored. The matter of the disaster relief funds hasn¡¯t been solved after all these years of investigation. A little bit more dy won¡¯t matter. This prince will apany Teacher Ji."


    "It¡¯s not appropriate."


    "It¡¯s appropriate."


    He flung aside the case file in his hands and instructed, "Lord Zuo, the matter of the relief funds will be set aside for now. Have someone bring the documents to this prince¡¯s rooms. I will have a good look when I get back."


    Zuo Yao was dumbfounded. What¡¯s with these two lords? They made the long, arduous journey here from the capital, oveing countless difficulties. Now that they were here, they actually said that they were temporarily stopping investigations. Is this a joke?


    Zuo Yao could only impotently agree to their demands. "Yes, but if Your Highness and Teacher Ji both are going out, then let this official send a few people to protect you."


    "No need. This prince has his own people." Everyone around them was surprised.


    Zuo Yao¡¯s jaw twitched a few times but he didn¡¯t continue speaking. He could only look on as Jing Rong went out with Ji Yunshu in tow.


    Once they left, Constable Zhou walked over from where he had been silently standing. He nced outside warily to confirm that they were truly gone before he spoke in a whisper, "Your Magistrate, are that Prince and Teacher Ji really here to investigate? Why then are they still thinking of having fun at this time? Could it be that... we weed the wrong people? That person looks pretty dignified and even has a slight heroic air about him, but who is to say if he isn¡¯t really a prince?"


    Dignified? Interesting!


    Constable Zhou had also imagined a little y in his mind; could it be that someone killed the real prince, then came to impersonate him?


    Zuo Yao red at him and sighed. He sat in the same chair Jing Rong was in and picked up the untouched cup of tea and took a sip.


    Then, he put it down with a loud thud. "It would be good if we weed the wrong people."


    He let out another long breath.


    ......


    After Jing Rong pulled Ji Yunshu outside, he looked around to confirm that nobody was around before questioning her outright. "Out with it. What are you up to?"


    "Having fun!" was the exmation that came out of her.


    "What kind of fun?"


    "Does Your Highness really want to know?" she lightly raised both brows.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was serious. "Quickly tell me the truth. Otherwise, how can this prince coordinate with you?"


    Yes, coordination.


    In that case, she also stopped teasing him and smiled. "I believe you heard everything that Magistrate Zuo told me?"


    "Mm."


    "What he said was full of loopholes and he clearly knew that this was a wrongful ruling on a false usation. If Madam Xie was right, then the Qiao family certainly bribed the coroner and that Magistrate Zuo to conclude that her daughter¡¯s death was due to suicide. In that case, there must be some documentation and I would expect that Lord Zuo would have long made the appropriate preparations. Thus, that case file he had me look over was nothing but a bunch of scrap paper dipped in a bit of ink; it would make no difference whether or not I looked at them. It would be better if I made my own investigations, but for that to happen, I naturally would have to get away from Magistrate Zuo¡¯s scrutiny."


    Ah, so that was it. Jing Rong nodded. "Where do you intend to start investigations then?"


    "I have my own ways of conducting this investigation. The most important matter for Your Highness is to clearly find out about the disaster relief funds," she replied solemnly.


    "So much time has already passed; another two days would not make much of a difference. Moreover, I¡¯ve already told Lord Zuo that I will go out with you to take in the sights and admire the scenery. How could I go back now?"


    Well, that was true. Ji Yunshu nodded and blinked. "In that case, it¡¯s worth having a good walk around this Yufu County. Your Highness maye with me if you are interested." She turned and started walking.


    "Where are we going?"


    "The brothel."


    Eh? The brothel? Again?!


    ...


    Fifteen minutester, the two of them were already outside the yamen and on the streets.


    Although Yufu County was poor, the entire street was entirely unlike the previous evening¡¯s bleak and gloomy atmosphere. It seemed to have transformed overnight into an exceptionally busy street. Hawkers lined both sides of the street promoting their wares, pedestrians crossed back and forth, with women and children strolling past, and delighted peals of children¡¯sughter ringing in the air.


    That long, ancient street now had some resemnce to one in Jinjiang.


    The two of them walked in front while Lang Po and a few other guards trailed behind to protect them without disturbing them. Atst, they stopped at the doors in front of a brothel.


    Two figures, one tall, one short, stood side by side, facing squarely against the front doors.


    They almost looked... like children who had entered the city to broaden their horizons for the first time.


    Ji Yunshu took a look at the signboard above the brothel¡¯s doors. On the board were three words, rendered impressively in gleaming golden strokes, Zhichun Pce.


    The gold-gliding skills of the ancient times were undeniably impressive.


    Jing Rong had previously been to Chang¡¯an ce with her and even made a show of an ¡¯auction¡¯, resulting in him being swindled out of arge chunk of money. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re doing this again?


    This time, he doesn¡¯t have enough money on him!


    "Is this rted to the case?" He turned his head and asked.


    "Maybe."


    "Then let¡¯s go in." It¡¯s not the first time, he knows the drill by now.


    Jing Rong impatiently started moving forwards, preparing to go in, but was stopped by a call.


    "I didn¡¯t say we were going in."


    "Then are you preparing to squat by the doors? Helping thosedies pull clients?"


    Gosh! Bro, could you speak with some semnce of propriety?


    Ji Yunshu pointed at the teahouse opposite the brothel. "We¡¯ll go there and have some tea while we wait."


    I¡¯m already given up my dignity. [1]You want me to... go drink tea?


    Fine. We¡¯ll go have tea then. [2]


    [1] Phrase used here was ÍÑÁË¿ã×Ó, taken off my pants. Which is likely some ng that i can make no sense of, so...dignity it is.


    [2] <strong>Inner JR: </strong>You don¡¯t let me touch you, don¡¯t let me smile at other girls... I was ready to sacrifice myself to go to the brothel with you and you deny that even... This tea better be worth it. OTL

 Chapter 555

    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu went to the second floor of the teahouse opposite the brothel and sat down in a small private room. This ce has good scenery and was pleasantly cool.


    Most importantly, they could see the second floor of the brothel opposite, through the open windows of the room. There were many people patronising the brothel even though it was broad daylight.


    Inside, girls dressed as beautifully as blooming flowers twirled around those lecherous men, teasing them with sweeps of their handkerchiefs. In turn, the men grinned in delight,pletely forgetting about their wives waiting at home.


    Ji Yunshu sneered at the scene and turned away as the waiter served a pot of tea.


    The waiter asked, "You two young masters seem unfamiliar to me, are you from outside the county?"


    "Yes, we came here to visit rtives." Ji Yunshu replied.


    "I knew it. Outsiders are rare in our Yufu County. Most residents here are local people and I know them all," he remarked smugly.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t speak but hummed softly with a straight face.


    However, Ji Yunshu thought for a moment before asking the waiter amiably, "This little brother, don¡¯t deceive me. You said you know everyone here? How could it be possible?"


    The waiter hurriedly replied, "I didn¡¯t deceive you. When ites to local residents in our Yufu County, I know every one of them."


    "I bet you are bragging." Ji Yunshu threw down a challenge, secretly hiding a smile as if anticipating a fish would bite on her bait.


    Jing Rong who was sitting across her, started to get curious as he finally understood her intentions. What does this woman have up her sleeves now?


    The waiter became agitated when Ji Yunshu said he was boasting. "Young master, if you don¡¯t believe me, then just randomly pick someone. Whoever you pick, I am sure I will be able to tell you something about that person.."


    He took the bait. "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Ji Yunshu thereupon pretended to have pondered a while before asking, "I heard that there is a famous Young Master Qiao in Yufu County. Tell me about him so that I can tell whether you are right or not."


    The waiter was stunned for a moment, and then he nced unwittingly at the brothel across the street. He moved his mouth but did not speak.


    Seeing this, Ji Yunshu goaded him, "Like I said, you are just bragging, but it¡¯s no big deal even if you can¡¯t say anything. After all, there are so many people in Yufu County."


    Hey!


    "Of course I know about Young Master Qiao. Everyone knows him!" The waiter nced at the surroundings before bending down and started to dish out the gossip furtively, "The Qiao¡¯s are an influential family in Yufu County. Qiao Zheng, who was appointed Minister of the Ministry of Personnel several years ago, belongs to this Qiao family. Recently he seems to have resigned and is preparing toe back to be a state governor. Generations of the Qiao family have produced many high-ranking officials, so they are very well-known in Yufu County and no one dares to offend them.


    "However, the young master of the Qiao Family is rather ipetent. He is a lecher without a proper trade or skill, that frequently indulges in drink and promiscuity, and bes wild after getting drunk. For some reason, the Qiao family doesn¡¯t restrain him at all. After all, he is the only male child in the family. Anyway, he can¡¯t repress his base nature despite having married a bunch of wives and concubines. By the way, he was involved in a murder case where a songstress died in her room in the opposite brothel three years ago. At that time, it was said that Young Master Qiao had killed her, but in the end it was found out that the deceased hadmitted suicide."


    Ji Yunshu listened intently, humming in acknowledgement. "I have heard of this case, but the brothel opposite is called "Zhichun House". Didn¡¯t the songstress die in Yichun House?"


    "Ah, you mustn¡¯t have known that the brothel had to close down for an entire year because of the murder. When it reopened two years ago, it changed its name to Zhichun House."


    "I see."


    "But the death of the songstress was truly tragic. She left behind a son and her old mother. Her mother went to the Qiao Mansion every day to make trouble and even poisoned their well, iming that Young Master Qiao had killed her daughter. Although Young Master Qiao did like to drink, I think he does not have what it takes to kill someone because he was born timid."


    "He is timid?"


    "Yes, as timid as a mouse. Everyone knows it, so no one believes that he would murder someone, and besides, the yamen has confirmed his innocence. It has been three years since the murder case happened, and few people talk about it anymore. The Qiao Family has suppressed everything about the case. If not for the fact that you are foreigners, I wouldn¡¯t have told you anything. However, please don¡¯t tell anyone that I said this; if it gets out, I¡¯ll be in deep trouble."


    One could lose one¡¯s life if the Qiao Family decided to pursue the matter.


    Ji Yunshu took out a piece of broken silver and gave it to the waiter. "All right, you have said so much that I¡¯m not so sure whether it¡¯s true or not. Rest assured, we won¡¯t say anything."


    The waiter received the tip and his face was immediately lit up with pleasure. "Thank you, young master, I¡¯ll bring you another pot of good tea." With these words, he left happily.


    Jing Rong now fully understood Yunshu¡¯s initial intention. Holding the cup, he said, "You had known long ago that a person surnamed Qiao would go to the brothel opposite, so you deliberately came here to inquire."


    "Something like that. In fact, I already sent Zijin to investigatest night and found out that master Qiao¡¯s favourite ce is the brothel opposite, so I came to wait for our prey to deliver itself and maybe find some things rted to the case."


    Huh? Jing Rong was confused once again, "This prince did not understand what you mean."


    "Your Highness, do you still remember the murder case of Miss Zhou?"


    "Yes, I do. What is the connection between the two cases?"


    "As I said, if you want to know who the murderer is, you need to know why the victim was killed, and vice versa. When the murderer has already been identified, you must understand all the habits of the murderer and the reason for why he kills."


    "Why don¡¯t you just open the coffin for autopsy? Maybe the evidence wille faster."


    "I have thought about doing that, but it is not the best time until I know what kind of person Young Master Qiao is."


    Jing Rong started to understand where she wasing from.


    As they spoke, a voice rang out from downstairs. "Ah, Master Qiao has arrived."


    It was an enchanting voice of a woman!


    Hearing this, they looked down at the brothel opposite. They saw a tall man dressed in an ink-coloured robe with a beatific smile on his face being pulled into the brothel by a girl.


    This man must be Young Master Qiao.


    Jing Rong turned his eyes to her and said, "Don¡¯t you want to know more about him? Only by being closer can we know more."


    Before Ji Yunshu could react, she had been pulled up. Jing Rong took out an ingot of silver and put it on the table, then wrapped an arm around Yunshu¡¯s waist. With some light steps, two figures jumped down through the window andnded firmly on the ground!


    The pedestrians who had been walking underneath got a fright.


    Ji Yunshu had justnded her feet when Jing Rong dragged her into the brothel.


    The heavily rouged and powdered girls immediately rushed at the two.


    "Is it the first time for you two young masters are visiting?"


    "Look at this little brother, he is so handsome."


    "Young master, this one has excellent technique and will definitely satisfy you."


    ......


    Ji Yunshu was sure that this was Jing Rong¡¯s retaliation for what she had done to him in the House of Serenityst time. [2]


    Jing Rong¡¯s cold re scared away all the girls who were about to approach him. He stretched out an arm and pulled the besieged Ji Yunshu to his chest.


    Jing Rong hooked a finger around Ji Yunshu¡¯s chin and smirked evilly. "My little hubby doesn¡¯t like women." [1]


    [1] Not allowed to like anyone but me. You can¡¯t touch either.


    <strong>Also JR: </strong>Kyaaaaa finally an excuse to call her mine in public! Even if I had to pretend I am a cutsleeve.


    <strong>JYS: </strong>E V I L BRUTE! You just wait! Who¡¯s your hubby! Ahh so embarrassing!!


    [2] Dearie... what goes round,es round!

 Chapter 556

    <i>My little hubby? Doesn¡¯t like women£¿</i>


    Ji Yunshu was sure that she heard him correctly. She tensed and nced at him, then jerked her chin away from his grasp.


    But Jing Rong¡¯s hand tightened on her shoulders as the smile on his face became even more sinister. Meeting her re, he asked, "What¡¯s the matter, my little hubby, am I wrong?"


    She was speechless.


    "Be good, you know you can¡¯t touch them."


    The corners of her mouth twitched.


    The girls were already surprised to see the two of them hugging each other intimately. After listening to the conversation, they gently pressed their handkerchiefs to the tip of their noses as their gazes turned disdainful. So these two are cutsleeves! [1]


    "How disgusting. What are they doing here if they¡¯re not here for pleasure,?"


    "It¡¯s such a pity. These young masters are rather handsome."


    "That¡¯s right. Either of them would be such a treat if they didn¡¯t have this mental issue."


    "Why do all handsome men in the world suffer from this mental disorder?"


    One after another, the girlsmented their ¡¯loss¡¯ with a touch of scorn. After gossiping for a while, they felt bored and left.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t care at all. In contrast, he was secretly happy about it.


    Ji Yunshu quickly raised her elbow and savagely jabbed his belly, as she leaned away and took two steps back, trying to put some distance between them. "How can you say such nonsense?"


    "Am I not telling the truth?"


    "We are now male."


    "So what?"


    Okay, she had nothing to counter that.


    The next moment, arge handnded on her slender waist in a secure hold and pulled her back in front of him. Looking down at her almond-shaped eyes, he said, "You belong to this prince. Even if you want to experience a new vour, that dish has to be this prince. "


    "Let go of me first."


    "If you want to investigate that Young Master Qiao in peace, you¡¯d better behave."


    "But your excuse is too awkward."


    "Awkward?" Jing Rong frowned. "The words you used were fresh enough that this prince doesn¡¯t understand. Anyway, you and I are a couple now, so we need to cooperate so as not to attract too many girls."


    Indeed, after he had said that sentence, the girls just spread out the rumor that there were two cutsleeves in the house.


    Naturally, no more girls came to the two and they gained some peace and quiet.


    A servant in the brothel greeted them. "What tea would the two young masters like to drink?"


    "High-quality tea."


    "Of course, young masters. Please wait on the second floor, we will serve you tea immediately."


    The two went upstairs and sat down at an empty table. Compared to the first floor, the second floor was more spacious. It was a ce dedicated to drinking wine and tea. Dozens of tables were arranged in neat rows, all divided by elegant folding screens. And thosedies were mostly on the second floor, either pulling men up to the third floor to hook up, or sitting on the men¡¯sps and flirting with them.


    Two girls were urging Young master Qiao, who just came in, to drink. His face flushed and he was already a little excited.


    Ji Yunshu already noticed him when she came up, and scoffed. "Such an alcoholic."


    Jing Rong also nced over. Young Master Qiao truly knew how to enjoy himself "So? Did you manage to discover anything??"


    She shook her head and continued to observe.


    At this moment, Young Master Qiao was pulled to the third floor by two girls, just passing the two of them. Unexpectedly, Jing Rong suddenly sshed his cup of tea towards him. The two girls screamed as if they had touched poison and waved the handkerchiefs in their fingertips wildly.


    Qiao Zihua froze, looking at therge wet patch on his chest where the teanded. He seemed to sober up immediately. He was someone who was very particr about cleanliness, so watching his clothes stained with tea made his eyebrows and eyes wrinkle instantly.


    Ji Yunshu was also puzzled. What mischief is this prince up to now? Young Master Qiao¡¯s full set of silk clothes must be expensive. This time, they¡¯ll have to pay up a heavypensation..


    Qiao Zihua red at him and raised his voice. "What are you doing?"


    Jing Rong smiled while looking at him up and down with contempt, then spit out three words, "My hand slipped."


    "Slipped? I think you did it on purpose." Even though he was angry, Qiao Zihua did not erupt with fury like others would. His tone even held some measure of frailty.


    Jing Rong was calm. After he refilled a cup of tea, he held it up. Then he sshed it towards Qiao Zihua¡¯s top-quality robe again.


    Anybody would be furious if he was sshed with two cups of tea one after another by a stranger, right? However, it seems that Young Master Qiao has not yet reached his breaking point. Instead he pointed at him, mumbling, "You ..."


    Jing Rong turned the empty white cup in his hand and gave him a sharp nce. , "Are you Young Master Qiao?"


    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Young Master Qiao. It¡¯s good you know it.. Do you know how much my clothes are worth? Can you afford thepensation?"


    Jing Rong smiled. His own clothes were not cheap either!


    The next moment, he deliberately took the dagger from his waist, toyed with it in for a while, then ced it directly on the table. He then shot a piercing re at Qiao Zihua.


    Qiao Zihua was stunned by that look. He stepped back and swallowed his saliva fearfully, then seemed to shrink in on himself.


    "Young Master Qiao is indeed as timid as a mouse."


    "That¡¯s nonsense."


    "Nonsense?" Jing Rong smiled and reached for another cup of tea, then put it in his hands. "Come on, pour this tea on me. Think of it as my apology to you."


    Ah! That dagger was still there. Would Qiao Zihua even dare to try anything? He trembled with the cup of tea in his hand and nced at the dagger from time to time , not daring to pour the tea. In addition, the man in front of him was so imposing he must be skilled at martial arts. He dared not do anything. What if he was beaten and disabled?


    But the two girls around him urged, "Young Master Qiao, what are you afraid of? Just ssh him."


    "Yeah, just ssh him. Look at this man, it¡¯s clear that he intentionally came to pick on you. You are Young Master Qiao, and your uncle is the head of the Ministry of Personnel. What are you afraid of?"


    "Just pour!" Stop dawdling! What a coward.


    Jing Rong stood right in front of him, waiting for him to ssh over, but...


    He put the tea cup on the table heavily, pretending to be tough, "I am not going to bother arguing with you."


    You can¡¯t be bothered? You really are a useless good for nothing..


    Although Jing Rong heard from the waiter that he was timid, the degree of timidity was a little ... too much.


    Qiao Zihua¡¯s eyes darted around nervously in obvious fear but he pouted his lips and tried to say something tough, "Just you wait, you will find yourself in serious trouble." Then he left the second floor and fled like a mouse seeing a cat.


    That was confusing! Was he running to someone for help? Was he asking his uncle toe over?


    [1] Cutsleeves = Gays. Left this chinglish in because I love the poetry in it (also it¡¯smon enough I guess many of you would be familiar). It refers to a story about an Emperor who decided to cut off his sleeve rather than disturb his male lover who was sleeping on it.

 Chapter 557

    "Such a scaredy cat."


    Thatdy huffed. "If not for how rich he looks, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with him."


    "Ain¡¯t that right."


    <i>I told you so!</i>


    The twodies also went off together. This little y was entirely nonsensical!


    Seeing this, Ji Yunshu had a dumbfounded expression on her face.


    Jing Rong just couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. He put away the dagger on the desk as he asked Ji Yunshu, "do you understand now?"


    She shook her head again.


    "Just look at that Young Master Qiao -- he practically has no temper at all -- in fact, he is astonishingly timid. Could someone like that reallymit murder?"


    <i>Ah! Evidently, everything he did just now was in a bid to infuriate Qiao Zihua. </i>Ji Yunshu pondered over that scene of Qiao Zihua fleeing in a panic. <i>Could such a person kill another?</i>


    <i>But...</i>


    "Don¡¯t forget that he frequentlyes here to drink. Under the influence of alcohol, people frequently will do things they normally would never dare to do. Thus, it could still be reasoned that he killed someone after getting drunk."


    "Then, why don¡¯t we... continue following him."


    "What?" Jing Rong tugged her upright and out of the brothel, hurrying to catch up to the fleeing Qiao Zihua.


    On the street, Qiao Zihua fussed at his tea-drenched robes as he walked, pping them as if to dry them. He certainly was one who liked cleanliness.


    It was noon and the streets were filled with people. Qiao Zihua was either not looking where he was going or was hurrying somewhere when he bumped into an old man carrying a basket of chickens.


    "Cluck cluck cluck..." The basket burst open and the chickens in the basket escaped in all directions.


    Some of them ran directly into the crowd of pedestrians, while others flew up and leapt onto the stalls of nearby hawkers and destroyed wares with each p of their wings. The surroundings descended into chaos.


    The old man sat on the ground, pping the dirt with both hands as he wailed loudly, "My chickens, my chickens..."


    <i>They were his lifeline! He had painstakingly raised a few chickens and bring them to the market to sell, but they just ran off like this. He might as well give up his life too. </i>


    At the moment the chickens escaped from the two baskets, Qiao Zihua looked as if he had seen a ghost. He let out a frenzied scream and hunched his head and shoulders down into a ball, eyes growingrge and round as he looked at the scene full of chickens running and flying around. Qiao Zihua seemed to be scared dumb. His legs trembled for a long while before he gave a full-body shiver and dashed into the crowd and disappeared.


    The old man looked on as the culprit fled while he himself was still unable to stand up after being knocked over, and started shouting at the top of his voice. "Aiya, he ran! My chickens,pensate me for my chickens!"


    A dozen of chickens had already wrecked havoc on the area.


    The clean bolts of cloth on sale had been trampled and dirtied by the chickens, while the noodle stall which was right next to the cloth seller, was filled with flying feathers...


    Seeing this, Ji Yunshu tugged at Jing Rong. "Quick, help catch the chickens."


    "What?" He turned his head, but she had already rolled up her sleeves to catch chickens.


    Jing Rong looked helplessly at the chaotic scene before him, and could only follow suit. He rolled up his sleeves and joined the chicken-catching team.


    Within 15 minutes, everyst chicken had been recaptured and put back into their baskets. <i>Phew!</i>


    The old man thanked them profusely.


    Their clothes were both unbelievably dirty, covered with w-marks, and nketed with feathers from head to toe. Even their faces were smudged with dirt.


    <i>Pfft! </i>Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t resistughing as she looked at Jing Rong in such a state.


    On the other hand, Jing Rong was perfectlyposed. He could bear it. After all, what hasn¡¯t he done after meeting this woman? [1]


    At this moment, the nearby stall owners rushed out in a fury, all demanding repayment from that old man.


    "Look at what your chickens have done to my wares? Quickly pay for the damage."


    "Mynterns have all been wed to shreds and can¡¯t be sold any more."


    "And my fabrics - look at how dirty they¡¯ve be!"


    "My noodles have also been pecked at by your chickens. Who would dare to eat here now?"


    "Quickly pay up!"


    "Compensate us!"


    ......


    <i>The creditors have caught up!</i>


    The old man hunched over, face twisted in despair and frustration as he spread his upturned hands in supplication. "Honorable young masters, please be charitable and take pity on me -- I have no money."


    "Enough with the nonsense. If you can¡¯t produce the money topensate us, we¡¯ll just take these chickens of yours."


    "No, no. My family depends on these chickens for a living. My old wife still needs me to sell these chickens to buy medicine for her."


    "We need to make a living as well!" As they spoke, those people started towards the cages to grab the chickens.


    "Wait." Jing Rong took out a pouch of silver taels, drew out a few ingots and tossed it at one of them. "Is that enough?"


    <i>Enough! It¡¯s enough! </i>


    That person cradled the taels as he smiled ear-to-ear and hurried to distribute it.


    Next, Jing Rong shoved the rest of the silver taels at the old man. "Consider these chickens bought. Send them to the yamen."


    <i>Someone from the yamen? </i>The old man stared dumbly for a moment. He quickly regained his wits and eximed, "you are my great benefactor!" His eyes filled with tears and started to kneel in thanks, but was quickly stopped.


    "No need. Quickly send the chickens to the yamen and get the medicine."


    "Yes, yes. Many thanks to the two gentlemen!" The old man shouldered his wares again and headed towards the yamen.


    Only then, did Jing Rong turn towards Ji Yunshu, who had a devilish grin, and shot her a stern look. "You¡¯re no better than this prince. Alright, let¡¯s quickly head back." With that, he started walking.


    She hurried after him.


    When they reached the yamen, Jing Rong led her towards the back door and carried her over the wall with a leap. It would be damaging to their image if they encountered anyone while in this state. But on the way back to the North Courtyard, they just had to bump into Zuo Yao.


    At the sight of the two in filthy clothes and tangled hair, covered in chicken feathers, Zuo Yao was dumbfounded. "The two of you are...?"


    Jing Rong maintained a stern and chilly expression as he brought all his princely dignity to the forefront and tucked an arm behind his back. "What? Magistrate Zuo can no longer recognise this prince only after a few hours?" [2]


    However bedraggled and unkempt his clothes and hair were, his awe-inspiring bearing and princely manner were entirely unaffected.


    Zuo Yao started and quickly cupped his hands in greeting. "So it¡¯s Your Highness. This official is blind and didn¡¯t know that Your Highness had returned. I beg your pardon."


    "This prince and Teacher Ji have been tired out and have returned."


    "But, Your Highness, this is...?" He looked him up and down.


    "There¡¯s no need for you to know. You¡¯re dismissed."


    "Yes." Zuo Yao didn¡¯t dare to say too much and quickly left.


    Ji Yunshu covered a smile and walked to his side. "Your Highness truly has what it takes to catch chickens, one for each grab."


    These words were clearlypliments, but he instead heard some mockery within. Jing Rong wanted to say something in reply, but that lithe figure had already left ahead of him. He suppressed a sigh and called out, "Lang Po."


    Lang Po emerged from the shadows and came to his side.


    "Where were you?"


    "I was always with Your Highness." Lang Po blinked at him with an innocent and earnest expression.


    <i>Pfft. </i>Jing Rong felt like vomiting blood at the revtion and red at him. "Since you were following us, why did you note out to help catch the chickens?"


    "Your Highness..." <i>I¡¯m innocent! </i>"Your Highness said that we should onlye out if you and Teacher Ji met with danger. Otherwise... we should not disturb you." [3]


    <i>He dug this hole for himself, and must jump down even if it killed him!</i>


    [1] Aru: Yes, you two already entered a brothel together, what else will you NOT do, Jing Rong?


    [2] JR (in his head): This effing Zuo! Why must you appear now when you¡¯re the least wanted??


    [3] This is called an experiential date that money cannot buy ok!

 Chapter 558

    This was the first time that Jing Rong was so infuriated by Lang Po that he was on the verge of spitting blood.


    However, Jing Rong had no one to me but himself, since he was the one that gave the order in the first ce. Feeling defeated, he hurriedly went after Ji Yunshu.


    Lang Po, who was left standing there, was dumbfounded. "Did I say something wrong?" He was beginning to question his existence!


    Lang Po clicked his tongue twice before shaking his head and pursing his lips. "There¡¯s nothing dangerous about catching chickens, right?"


    <i>Brat, do you dare to go say that to His Highness? </i>Believe me, he will hack you into pieces!


    After Jing Rong had caught up to Ji Yunshu, both of them made their way towards the North Gardens. The two were filthy from head to toe. As they walked, feathers even could be seen floating away from their clothing. It made for a ratherical image.


    In a stroke of bad luck, the duo ran into Mo Ruo just as they entered the North Gardens. His jaw nearly fell to the floor in surprise as he stared at the two bizzare...creatures with a suspicious nce. "Did the both of you...fall into the chicken coop? Or were you chased down by chickens?"


    <i>Urgh! </i>Jing Rong shot a chilling re at him. <i>Shut up!</i>


    Ji Yunshu, on the other hand, shrugged nonchntly. "Doing one good deed a day."


    <i>Eh? </i>


    She did not exin further and left.


    Mo Ruo picked his jaw up from the ground and looked at her receding figure beforementing. "What talent!"


    As he spoke, he walked towards Jing Rong. When he got close, a stench in the air caused his nose to wrinkle. Mo Ruo involuntarily covered his nose with a hand while giving Jing Rong a look of disdain. "You smell really bad."


    <i>You don¡¯t say? I¡¯m covered in chicken droppings, do you expect me to smell of roses? </i>Jing Rong¡¯s face darkened as his lips thinned into a line and exuded an imposing air.


    Mo Ruo continued, "didn¡¯t you two go sightseeing? How did both of you end up like this? Did you really get into a fight with chickens?"


    "An ident!"


    "Isn¡¯t that too coincidental?"


    Jing Rong shot him a sidelong nce. "No one will think that you are mute if you don¡¯t speak."


    "I am just worried about you two."


    <i>No, no, no., You¡¯re just a nosy bystander that wouldn¡¯t care if things got out of hand.</i> Jing Rong flung his sleeve at Mo Ruo¡¯s face, shaking off some soft feathers that were still stuck. The sensation tickled Mo Ruo¡¯s nose, causing him to sneeze. "Jing Rong, you¡¯re doing it on purpose, right?"


    "Yes." Jing Rong spat out


    <i>It was on purpose. So what?</i> With that, he swaggered off, leaving Mo Ruo behind, still ranting...


    After Ji Yunshu returned to her room, she bade Zhuang¡¯er and Qiao¡¯er to prepare some hot water for her bath.


    The two maidens were stunned when they saw Ji Yunshu¡¯s state, but as servants, it was not appropriate for them to ask questions. The two obediently began to prepare the bath.


    After the preparations wereplete, "Teacher Ji, let us serve you."


    "There¡¯s no need, both of you can leave."


    "Bu..."


    "Both of you are female, how can you be around when a man is bathing?"


    <i>That¡¯s true! </i>"Then, please call for us when you¡¯re done with your bath." The two girls retreated from the room and shut the door.


    It was only after Ji Yunshu had shuttered the door from her side that she felt that it was safe enough for her to disrobe. As theyers of clothing were removed, her pale, white shoulders and back were slowly revealed. Her skin as clear as crystal, so delicate that it might break at the slightest touch.


    She extended out the jade-like tips of her foot to test the water¡¯s temperature before slowly sliding into the wooden tub, immersing her graceful figure into the clear, warm water. Steam from the hot water slowly undted upwards, making contact with her exquisite facial features.


    The bath was extremelyfortable.


    It has been a long while since she had managed to have an opportunity to properly wash like this. <i>How I miss that multifunctional bathtub of mine.</i>


    Ji Yunshu inclined her head to rest against the edge of the tub. As the warm waterpped against her body, she felt a wave of fatigue hit her. Giving in, she shut her eyes and took a nap until the hot water turned cool.


    Ji Yunshu reached out an arm and grabbed the inner robes that hung on the screen and put them on before circling around the screen.


    Yet, what she did not expect was that Jing Rong had already changed into a clean set of clothes and was sitting in her room... reading. That¡¯s right, he was casually reading a book! [1]


    "Did you sleep your fill?" He asked, seeing Ji Yunshu step out.


    <i>How did he know that I was sleeping in the tub? Did it mean... </i>As Ji Yunshu thought to herself, her arms instinctually covered her loose white undergarments. "How did you get in?"


    Jing Rong replied matter of factly. "The window, of course."


    <i>Eh</i>! "Then...how long have you been here?"


    "I¡¯ve been here for quite a while. However, I came after you fell asleep."


    "Did you see?"


    "Yeah." He was brutally honest.


    "Shameless." Ji Yunshu cursed out.


    Jing Rong had a wicked, smug grin on his face. Setting down the book in his hand, he walked right up to Ji Yunshu and looked straight at her embarrassed and furious face.


    As she had just finished bathing, her face still carried a faint flush that would cause testosterone levels of anyone around her to exponentially increase. A trace of desire glinted in the depths of Jing Rong¡¯s eyes. He closed the distance between the woman before him once more. "How about..."


    As he spoke, someone knocked hard on the door. <i>Bang! Bang!</i>


    Perfectly interrupting what he had wanted to say.


    "Ah Ji." Tang Si¡¯s voice could be heard outside the door.


    <i>Ah! </i>Ji Yunshu tensed. If Tang Si were to see or know about what happened in this room, there would be no way she would be able to exin herself. It was still exinable if it was just between man and woman, but between...two men, thisplicates things.


    Although Jing Rong was still fuming from being interrupted, he seemed to have thought of something. His lips curling into a smile, he whispered to Ji Yunshu. "I¡¯ll get the door for you."


    Ji Yunshu hastily grabbed onto him and stood in his way. "Look at my current state. With the room locked, if she were to find out now, there..."


    "If she sees us, then let her see us."


    "No!"


    Tang Si¡¯s voice sounded out once more. "Ah Ji, I know you¡¯re inside, open up, I have something to speak to you about."


    <i>Bang bang bang!</i> The knocking on the door continued.


    Just then, Jing Rong took hold of Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist, pulling her towards his direction and right into his muscr arms. Before she could react, she felt a force at her waist and the back of her neck, forcing her to raise her head. Jing Rong lowered his head, "Be obedient if you don¡¯t want her to find out."


    Saying that, he nted a kiss onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s thin, crimson lips.


    It was a light kiss, gentle yet passionate.


    It was also mind-numbing.


    Ji Yunshu froze in ce with wide eyes. Looking at such a handsome face at close quarters, her long eyshes quivered as they brushed against his features.


    Jing Rong was not greedy and soon loosened his hold on her, with his forehead still resting lightly on hers. "You had better seal my lips on your own ord if you want to keep the matter of us staying together a secret. Otherwise..." <i>Hehe!</i>


    Ji Yunshu paused for a few seconds. This piece of work would definitely go and open the door, that would be the end if that happens. She steeled herself and swiftly tiptoed, taking the initiative to kiss him.


    Yes, Jing Rong was pleased. Only their lips were touching but he felt as though his entire body was paralysed. They continued to kiss passionately in a tight embrace.


    Finally, Tang Si walked away from the door.


    Only then, did Ji Yunshu open her eyes and lean back, separating their lips from each other.


    However, her body was still securely restrained by Jing Rong and she could not break free. His long fingers brushed against her lips with lingering desire. His mesmerising eyes remained fixated on her. "I¡¯m very pleased but...I¡¯m not satisfied." [2]


    [1] Oh my JR you cheeky bastard! You definitely didn¡¯t take in any of that book you were ¡¯reading¡¯ did you?


    [2] =.= nothing would satisfy you other than multiple rounds of ppp eh.

 Chapter 559

    Yes, he¡¯s not satisfied!


    He lowered his head and leaned forward, intending to nt another kiss on her lips. However, she reached out to gently press a fingertip on his lips.


    "It¡¯s not good to overindulge in drinking."


    "This prince only wishes to overindulge in you."


    "The finest aged wines are best appreciated in small sips." As she spoke, Ji Yunshu pushed Jing Rong and turned away from him.


    Jing Rong continued to stare at her, still longing for more. He licked his lips and brought his mouth next to her ears. "Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be mine." Then, he grabbed his book and opened the door to exit the room.


    Ji Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief as she hurriedly put on her outer robes. That pair of lips, which still held a lingering warmth from the encounter, stretched into a smile. It was a bashful grin that was as beautiful as a flower bud waiting to blossom.


    ...


    For the next few days, Ji Yunshu continued to stay in the courtyard without a single care for Aunt Xie¡¯s case. The longer this situation persisted, the more perturbed Zuo Yao grew. In fact, he even began to feel a little guilty.


    One day, he finally gathered the courage to visit Ji Yunshu, armed with the case documents.


    In the courtyard, Ji Yunshu was ying with a cat. It was a tiny kitten with ck and white stripes on its body and a pair of round, sparkling eyes. She held a ball of string, bouncing it up and down as she teased the kitten.


    "Meow~" It was a rather pleasant scene.


    Zhuang¡¯er and Qiao¡¯er, who were standing at the side, gazed at Ji Yunshu with eyes full of admiration. After spending a few days with Ji Yunshu, they began to admire not only Ji Yunshu¡¯s beauty, but also her gentleness and kindness toward others. It was only natural for girls to fall for such a "gentleman". To them, the scene of Ji Yunshu ying with the kitten was simply mesmerising.


    s, their reveries were interrupted by Zuo Yao. He barged into the scene with the case files in hand, inclining his body in a tiny bow towards Ji Yunshu. "ying with cats, Teacher Ji?" As if they were merely neighbours who had happened to bump into each other during their evening stroll.


    Ji Yunshu smiled. "Isn¡¯t that obvious, Your Magistrate?"


    "Of course it is."


    "Why? Did something happen?"


    "I wanted to say that..."


    "Hey!" Ji Yunshu let out an abrupt cry, interrupting his speech.


    She stared at the kitten lying on the ground. Its w was stuck in the ball of string. Immediately, Ji Yunshu bent down to lift it up in her arms before she carefully untangled the ball from its ws. "Little one, you¡¯ll hurt yourself if you do that."


    "Meow~"


    "Good boy."


    "Meow~"


    Zuo Yao stood awkwardly by the side. "Teacher Ji, you..."


    "Magistrate Zuo, you¡¯re still here?"


    "Yes. I¡¯ve been here the whole time." He replied with a broad grin.


    Ji Yunshu stroked the kitten in her arms before she passed it to Zhuang¡¯er. "Feed it."


    "Sure." The two maids left the yard.


    Ji Yunshu turned serious and threw a nce at the documents tucked under Zuo Yao¡¯s arm. She asked, "Are these the documents for Aunt Xie¡¯s case?"


    He has finally cut to the chase. Zuo Yao immediately replied, "Teacher Ji, a few days have already passed. The Supreme Court sent Teacher here to investigate this case... it couldn¡¯t be dyed indefinitely, could it?."


    "The case is not urgent."


    "But..."


    Appearing irked, Ji Yunshu said, "Then in that case, you can leave the documents here."


    "Sure." Zuo Yao quickly put the documents down and left the yard.


    Outside the yard, Constable Zhou was waiting for him. The moment he saw Zuo Yao, he went forward and asked, "Your Magistrate, did he ept the case?"


    "I suppose so."


    "But, Your Magistrate, why did you insist that he take charge of the case? If he refused to investigate the case, it would save us a lot of trouble. Moreover, he has been so idle the past few days, spending all his time sunbathing and ying with the cat. I reckon he¡¯s here more for a vacation than to investigate the case."


    After a brief deliberation, Zuo Yao replied, "I think that Teacher Ji has hidden depths."


    "Why do you say so?"


    "A man as well-known in the Capital as Teacher Ji definitely cannot be this simple. He must have found clues from the case that happened three years ago. Therefore, he¡¯s purposefully making things difficult for me. If I really yed along and pretended to pay no attention to the case, I might appear to have a guilty conscience. It¡¯s better for me to insist on sending him the documents, so that he would think of me as a good official."


    You¡¯re worrying for nothing.


    Constable Zhou nodded. "Your Magistrate is so wise."


    "Anyway, you need to keep a close eye on them."


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Shi Ziran was sitting on the roof of the next building. He had just returned from the Capital and happened to overhear their conversation. Immediately, he hopped off the roof and went to look for Jing Rong.


    For the past few days, Jing Rong had been reading the documents regarding the missing relief funds. The information on the documents was consistent with his understanding toward the case.


    The funds were sent out from the Capital in a chest that was never opened during the journey. However, when it arrived at Yufu County, the silver in the chest had all turned into stones. Over the years, the officials who were previously in charge of the case had interrogated the men who were in charge of the transportation and the ry station multiple times. ording to them, the chest of silver had never left their line of sight. Nobody aside from the relevant officials, had gone near to the chest of silvers either. In short, the silver had vanished without rhyme or reason!


    Even stranger, the officials who were assigned to investigate the missing funds, went missing on their way back to the Capital. When they were finally found, they were no longer breathing.


    He rolled up the documents and poured himself a cup of tea. Shi Ziran arrived and cupped his hand in greeting, "Your Highness."


    "Mm."


    "The Capital is in turmoil right now."


    Jing Rong took a sip out of his teacup and his eyes darkened. "borate."


    "ording to your orders, Vice Chancellor Yu of the Supreme Court visited the pce and submitted the documents to the Emperor, truthfully reporting the assassination. Additionally, the newly appointed Minister of Personnel, Peng Yuanhai, has repeatedly submittedints about how Your Highness had interfered with the affairs of his ministry. For some strange reason, the Office of Transmission permitted every one of theseints to be presented to the Emperor. Conversely, it triggered the Emperor¡¯s suspicions.


    "While the murder of the assassin at the Supreme Court remains unexined, the retired Minister of Personnel and Lord Qu from the Office of Transmission have had dealings with Prince Yi¡¯s Estate. Therefore, these clues all point towards Prince Yi. The Emperor seems to have realised this and inferred that Prince Yi was the mastermind behind Your Highness¡¯s assassination and Ministry of Personnel and Office of Transmission¡¯s censure. Therefore, the Emperor ordered Vice Chancellor Yu to halt his investigation on the assassination."


    "The Ministry of Personnel? Office of Transmission?" Jing Rong furrowed his brows before he shook his head. "Impossible. It¡¯s now the crucial time before a new Crown Prince is installed. Jing Yi wouldn¡¯t make such careless mistakes at this point. Jing Yi is clear that my Imperial Father has always been suspicious of others. Doing so would only highlight his links to the Six Ministries and Three Offices."


    "Then, did the Ministry of Personnel act on their own?"


    "It isn¡¯t logical as well," Jing Rong disagreed with Shi Ziran. "Even if the Ministry of Personnel handed in the report, Lord Qu of the Office of Transmissions is not a fool. It makes no sense for him to throw himself into fire. It¡¯s obvious that the Ministry of Personnel and the Office of Transmissions have colluded with each other. Even if they didn¡¯t, there¡¯s certainly a mastermind behind it who is powerful enough to order the two departments to carry out the task, despite the risk of being suspected by the Emperor."


    Shi Ziran was puzzled. "If that man isn¡¯t Prince Yi, who could it be? It¡¯s obvious that that person is helping Your Highness!"


    Help?


    Jing Rong scoffed, "In the battlefield of the Imperial Court, there has never been such a thing as ¡¯helping¡¯ someone. Instead, it is more urate to say that we share the same enemy."


    Hmm! If that¡¯s the case, does the mastermind want Jing Yi out of the game too? Who is he? Jing Rong submerged himself in his thoughts.


    At this moment, Shi Ziran added, "Your Highness, there¡¯s another matter."


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s regarding the Princess. Not long ago, the Emperor issued an edict ordering the Princess to leave for Huyi and to marry the Third Prince."


    "She¡¯s going to Huyi?"


    "Yes."


    After a brief pause, Jing Rong replied in a mncholic tone, "Thatss is bound to get married sooner orter. It might not be all bad to wed a Huyi man. At the very least, she will be safe if a war breaks out in the future."


    At least she would not be involved if Concubine Xiao and Jing Yi fall from grace.

 Chapter 560

    Jing Rong did not know the details behind Jing Xuan¡¯s marriage but to him, Jing Xuan¡¯s wedding was definitely something worth celebrating!


    It¡¯s high time that the girl wed a man and tamed her temper.


    Shi Ziran spoke boldly, "Your Highness, since all evidence is pointing at Prince Y, why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to take him down?" This is the best time to kill Jing Yi.


    Jing Rong gently shook his head, "It¡¯s not the right time yet."


    "It¡¯s not the first time Your Highness has said this, but this is clearly the best time for us to act! The Emperor is also starting to get suspicious of Prince Yi. Your Highness should seize this opportunity to remove Prince Yi!" As the saying went, the eunuch is frantic before the Emperor is even concerned! Jing Rong was in no hurry to remove Jing Yi and had other considerations in mind.


    "Actions cannot be taken in haste. Although the situation doesn¡¯t seem to be in Jing Yi¡¯s favour, my Imperial Father has ordered us to stop the investigation, which means that he already has his own ns. If I take this opportunity to attack Jing Yi, how do you think my Imperial Father would react?" My Imperial Father will surely think that I¡¯m sabotaging him!


    Shi Ziran finally started to understand the situation, but he was still troubled. "Then, Your Highness, when will be the best time for us to act?"


    Jing Rong reopened the document and started flipping through it again. As the pages turned, Jing Rong¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn. "We will wait for... the day when the case of the missing relief funds is solved." When that day came, he would ze back to the Capital with all his men.


    Done speaking, he rose to his feet and left the room. It was noon and the sun was shining brightly. The zing sun made the ground shine like the underbelly of an upturned fish. Anyone who had to stand under this sun for a few hours would definitely be burnt to a crisp.


    Out of nowhere, he called out, "Lang Po."


    Lang Po, who had been standing by in the courtyard, came forward. "Is there anything I can help you with, Your Highness?"


    "What is Teacher Ji doing?"


    "She sat in the doorway basking in the sun for a while after she woke up, ying with the cat and chatting casually with the two servants. Then, Magistrate Zuo visited, and finally gave her the relevant documents."


    "Then?"


    "Teacher Ji is now reading the case documents."


    He nodded. After being idle for so many days, that girl is finally going to start the investigation.


    When he was about to head for the other end of the corridor, a yamen runner hurried over and sent him a message, "Your Highness, the Magistrate needs Teacher Ji to visit the public court now."


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Someone is wreaking havoc at the yamen."


    He furrowed his brow, displeased. "Magistrate Zuo should take care of this on his own. Why is he asking for Teacher Ji? Should I make his magistrate position redundant?"


    The yamen runner trembled a little at the questioning. "Your Highness, it¡¯s about... the case that happened three years ago."


    "It¡¯s about Aunt Xie¡¯s daughter?"


    "The Qiao family is here." As expected, they¡¯vee knocking.


    He gave the situation a brief thought before he waved his hand and dismissed the yamen runner. "Alright. You can go ahead first."


    "Yes, Your Highness." The yamen runner left.


    Shi Ziran recalled something and immediately approached Jing Rong. "Your Highness, this humble one overheard a conversation regarding the case between Lord Zuo and Constable Zhou. It seems like they are afraid of the case being solved. Besides, they have also sent someone to watch us."


    "Surveince?."


    "I¡¯m afraid so."


    A hint of ruthlessness shed across Jing Rong¡¯s eyes. He scoffed, "Inform Teacher Ji and tell her that there¡¯s a fierce tiger at the public court of yamen. Ask if she¡¯s interested in watching this show."


    What? Shi Ziran did not question further before he left to fetch Ji Yunshu.


    "Let¡¯s go. This prince is excited to watch a good show."


    This is going to be great gossip. He headed for the public court with Lang Po in tow.


    At the center of the public court stood the domineering Qiao Family. There were three men and three women, namely Old Master Qiao ¡ª Qiao Yi, Madam Qiao, First Young Master Qiao, two maids and one butler.


    "Lord Zuo, for the past few years, this woman from the Xie family has disturbed our household far too many times. We never charged her onpassionate grounds, for the loss of her daughter. However, she now went to the capital and used my son for the murder of her daughter. The case was closed three years ago with evidence concluding that her daughtermitted suicide. And now, even the officials from the capital have arrived in our county, insisting on reopening the case. Are you going to drag this case on until my son is proven guilty?" Old Master Qiao questioned furiously, extremely upset.


    As the magistrate, Zuo Yao was obligated to look after the welfare of the people. He couldn¡¯t refuse to handleints from anyone who turned up in court, let alone the well-connected Qiao family. The second master of the Qiao Family used to be the Minister of Personnel, a first-ranked official. Although he had retired from his position, he still carried considerable influence and was not a man whom the low-ranked county magistrate could trifle with.


    Naturally, Zuo Yao panicked. He exined solicitously, "Old Master Qiao, this case is now under the Supreme Court¡¯s care. They have sent their representatives here and this case has to be investigated again. If Young Master Qiao is innocent, we will make sure the justice is served in his case."


    "Since the Supreme Court has sent their people to reopen this case, outsiders will surely believe the groundless usation of the Xie woman. They will suspect the Qiao family of bribing the coroner and altering the facts. How do you expect my Qiao family to endure this humiliation?" He was obviously trying to scare the magistrate with his power and reputation!


    Meanwhile, Madam Qiao seemed to be a more sensible person. She pulled Old Master Qiao by his sleeve as she persuaded, "Old master, you don¡¯t have to be angry. It¡¯s impossible that Zihua killed anyone. So what if the Supreme Court sent their people here? How could they investigate when thatdy has already been dead for three years? Even if they reopened the investigation, it would merely prove our Zihua¡¯s innocence and the woman from the Xie Family will never disturb us again."


    Zuo Yao added, "Madam Qiao is right. Old Master Qiao, please do go home and wait for news."


    "No, I will not." He waved his sleeve as he spoke. "Lord Zuo, I also heard that a certain Teacher Ji has been assigned with this case. Can you please summon him? This humble one wants to know why the Supreme Court took over this case that had long been closed."


    "This..." Zuo Yao was put in a very difficult situation.


    Qiao Zihua, who had remained quiet the entire time, also pleaded, "Father, let¡¯s go home!"


    "Wastrel!" Old Master Qiao yelled as he red at his son, who had never lived up to his expectations. "If you weren¡¯t such a disappointment, our Qiao family wouldn¡¯t have to endure people talking behind our backs. All you do is spend your days drowning in alcohol. Then you had to get entangled in this case! You havepletely ruined the Qiao family¡¯s reputation."


    Feeling intimidated and scared, Qiao Zihua dropped his head and hunched his shoulders, cowering at the scolding.


    As timid as a mouse! Looking at his son, Old Master Qiao¡¯s rage continued to snowball. When he drinks, he¡¯s almighty and untouchable, but aside from that? As timid as a newborn kitten! If Qiao Zihua were not his son, Old Master Qiao would have already strangled him to death by now. He would rather have no descendants to continue the bloodline than have such a useless son who continually brings trouble to his family.


    Zuo Yao was caught in this awkward atmosphere as he repeatedly studied the father-and-son duo. "Old Master Qiao, please go home for now. We will investigate the case ordingly. Fret not, If your young master did not kill anyone, we would never wrong him."


    Qiao Yi replied with menacingly, "Lord Zuo, this humble one only wants to meet Teacher Ji. Is he a man too great to meet withmoners like us?"


    At that instant, someone spoke from the door. "Teacher Ji is getting some rest amidst his busy schedule. Can this prince do anything to help Old Master Qiao?"


    Everyone in the court turned to look at Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong strode into the hall elegantly.


    Qiao Yi¡¯s gaze flickered in fear. He heard that Prince Rong arrived in Yufu to investigate the case of the missing relief silvers. Is this man...Prince Rong?

 Chapter 561 - Open the coffin for an autopsy

    Zuo Yao took the lead and saluted him with cupped hands, "Your Highness."


    It was both a reminder to Qiao Yi and confirmation that this was, as he guessed, the prince.


    Suddenly, someone murmured, full of astonishment. "You ... you are a prince?" Qiao Zihua was shocked, a fearful and panicked expression growing on his face. The person standing in front of him was the very person who had bullied him in the brothel.


    "You recognise me?" Jing Rong pretended not to know him.


    "I... you..." Qiao Zihua pointed at him. [1]


    The next moment, Qiao Yi beat his hand hard, "You bastard, you have the gall to address the prince as though you are equals?"


    He withdrew his pained hand into his sleeves and dared not make even a squeak.


    Qiao Yi immediately bowed to Jing Rong, "I had no idea that Your Highness is here, please forgive my son¡¯s behaviour."


    "Since it is unintentional, this prince will not take it seriously."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "I heard everything Master Qiao just said outside. When your younger brother Qiao Zheng, Minister Qiao, was working as an official, this prince had conversed with him a few times. He had mentioned his older brother, describing him as a reliable and modest role model. I did not expect that Master Qiao is now questioning the Yamen. Why? Is there anything wrong with the court investigation? " His tone was bone-piercingly cold, and although he smiled, it was terrifying to all those present.


    Qiao Yi hurriedly said, "Your Highness misunderstood. This one named Qiao only wished to meet Teacher Ji and seek an exnation. After all, the case was already closed three years ago, why must it be reopened again?"


    "There are inconsistencies in the case, a retrial is inevitable."


    "But..."


    "That¡¯s it. Since the Supreme Court has already allowed a retrial of this case, it would be pointless for you to refute it. If I were you, I would just go back to my house and wait. As the saying goes, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if you did nothing wrong."


    Qiao Yi was scolded and didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    In the North Courtyard, Ji Yunshu flipped through the documents Zuo Yao sent over in the room. She already knew everything written on them. Therefore, they are as good as scrap paper.


    Shi Ziran was waiting for a long time and urged twice, "Teacher Ji, are you really not going?"


    She smiled, put down the documents, and called Qiao¡¯er to bring over the cat.


    "Has the cat eaten?"


    "Yes, it has."


    She took over the kitten, touching its head with her white fingers. "Little buddy, let¡¯s go have a look and see what the tiger looks like." Then she carried the kitten into her arms and left in a good mood.


    As soon as she arrived in the public court, she saw that the Qiao family had just been ¡®sent away¡¯ by Jing Rong.


    Seeing an elegant young schr enter, Qiao Yi paused and took a careful look.


    This man looked tidy and had good facial features. In particr, his eyes were very clear and bright with intelligence but without guile. He cut a magnificent figure with his proud and unyielding posture.


    However... there was also something strange about him. Why was such a manly man holding a cat in his arms?


    Zuo Yao immediately resorted to his initial n and quickly reminded, "Master Qiao, this is Teacher Ji, the one who was sent by the Supreme Court to investigate the case."


    Qiao Yi spoke, startled. "So you are Teacher Ji."


    Ji Yunshu said softly, "I heard that Master Qiao is looking for this humble one."


    Qiao Yi naturally dared not act as impulsive as he did earlier and spoke with more restraint, "I heard that the Supreme Court was going to reopen the case and sent you to investigate. Thus, I came to the Yamen to ask about the situation."


    "So you came here to discuss this." She said lightly, "The case had some peculiarities, and so naturally it must be reviewed."


    "Peculiarities?" Qiao Yi didn¡¯t understand. "Three years ago, there was conclusive proof that the woman killed herself. How could there be anything peculiar about it?"


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t take his question seriously, nor responded. She nced at Qiao Zihua, who was shrunk to the side and walked towards him with the cat in her arms.


    When he saw the cat in her arms, Qiao Zihua suddenly shrieked and goosebumps spread all over his body. His fingers and his face twisted. "Ah! Take it away!" He covered his head and waved his sleeve vigorously, immediately hiding behind Mrs Qiao. [2]


    Madam Qiao was a little embarrassed. She grabbed her son¡¯s hand andforted him. Then she whispered softly to Ji Yunshu, "Teacher Ji, Zihua has never liked such furry animals since childhood, so the cat in your arms..." She didn¡¯t finish her words.


    Ji Yunshu acted like she suddenly understood, and quickly put the cat on the ground, patting its head.


    "Look, you scared people."


    "Meow ~"


    "Go, look for Qiao¡¯er."


    The kitten seemed to understand her. "Meow ~" Then it ran out with its short legs. It was very cute.


    She then looked at Qiao Zihua behind Mrs Qiao, "I did not know that Young Master Qiao is afraid of cats. If you were scared just now, this humble one apologises to you."


    Qiao Zihua was sweaty all over and lifted his sleeves to wipe the perspiration off his face. Seeing that the cat had already left, he just embarrassedly tidied his clothes and resolutely steeled his expressions back to normal. He said harshly, "There¡¯s no way I would be scared of a cat." He nced at Ji Yunshu, then at Jing Rong.


    These two people were obviously the same people he had met in the brothel a few days ago. Now they acted like they didn¡¯t know him. But when he thought about it, the prince appearing in the brothel and encountering him was indeed nothing to boast about. After all, how could a prince visit a brothel? He thought it was better to shut up.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and turned to Qiao Yi, "Master Qiao, I described the case as peculiar for a reason. As for whether Young Master Qiaomitted a murder or not, things will clear up when we find out the truth. If your son did kill that person, he will be arrested for sure. If not, from then on, your son¡¯s innocence will be proved. The people of Yufu will no longer gossip about it anymore. The Qiao family¡¯s reputation will be cleared. Master Qiao, are you satisfied with this answer? "


    Satisfied! What else could he say? But Qiao Yi said, "The person has been dead for three years, how should we investigate?"


    She smiled lightly, slowly spitting out several words, "Open the coffin and conduct an autopsy." Her words resounded in the public court and shocked everyone, as loudly as if she had rung a huge bell in front of them.


    Qiao Yi narrowed his eyes and questioned, "After three years, the corpse has already turned into a skeleton. How could you conduct an autopsy then?" Absolutely ridiculous!


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Master Qiao."


    "Then... Since Teacher Ji has said so, I have nothing more to say, I will excuse myself now." He bowed to Jing Rong, "Your Highness, please excuse me."


    Jing Rong nodded.


    Although Qiao Yi was not satisfied, in the end, he still took his own people and left. With that, the yamen was finally quiet.


    Zuo Yao stepped forward. "Teacher Ji, since you are going to investigate the case, where will you start investigating?"


    She twisted her eyebrows, "Master Zuo, didn¡¯t I just say that? Choose a good day and open the coffin for an autopsy."


    Zuo Yao was stunned, looking at her with his mouth gaping open in surprise before he stepped back faintly and looked down. "Yes." His voice was devoid of strength.


    [1] Absolutely helpless against our shameless JR. *patpat*


    [2] The cat better be important after all this foreshadowing.

 Chapter 562 - Do You Think Im A Sow?!

    Not wanting to dy it any further, Zuo Yao immediately followed Ji Yunshu¡¯s orders and ordered his men to invite a fengshui master to select a good date so that they could unseal the coffin as soon as possible.


    Back in North Courtyard.


    Jing Rong thought for a moment before asking Ji Yunshu, ¡°You already knew that Young Master Qiao is afraid of furry animals, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She nodded and asked him in turn, ¡°Do you remember the scene a few days ago, where Young Master Qiao was frightened by the chickens fleeing on the street to the extent that he stood rooted to the ground?¡±


    ¡°I do remember.¡±


    ¡°I wondered if Young Master Qiao was scared of furry animals, so I dispatched Zijin to follow him secretly these days, and it turned out that my guess was right.¡±


    ¡°But what does his fear have to do with this case?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression turned solemn as she lowered her eyes and spoke seriously, ¡°Miss Ye¡¯er was not the only one who died in the room of Yichun House three years ago.¡±


    Ah! Does it mean that two people died? Jing Rong was confused and frowned, waiting for her exnation.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°At that time, there was also a dead cat in that room.¡±


    A cat?


    ¡°Our observations the past few days proved that the eldest son of the Qiao family is indeed as timid as a mouse. Let alone murdering someone, he would not even dare to cut fruit with a knife. Furthermore, he dreads furry animals, yet a cat was strangled to death at the crime scene. If he had been the murderer, why would he strangle a cat he feared, either before or after he killed Miss Ye¡¯er?¡±


    The dead cat was the clue.


    Jing Rong said, ¡°Because of that, you don¡¯t think Young Master Qiao was the murderer.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the chances of himmitting the murder is very low.¡±


    ¡°The truth will surely be revealed after you open the coffin.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me that much? What if I were wrong? After all, the case happened three years ago, and although the case report provided by Magistrate Zuo is detailed, it is filled with nonsense rather than relevant information.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of this Magistrate Zuo, you must be careful of him.¡±


    ¡°I know. I have avoided discussing the case with him the past few days, and refused the case reports he repeatedly handed over. He is obviously very nervous, even guilty, and he seems to know that I¡¯ve been tormenting him intentionally. Besides, he must have been involved in the Qiao family¡¯s sudden arrival to the yamen.¡± Ji Yunshu replied.


    For people from the Qiao family to arrive at this time was obviously an attempt to intimidate her using the name of the first-rank official in their family, so that she would turn a blind eye to this investigation and close it perfunctorily.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect to encounter Prince Rong, and the awe-inspiring, righteous Teacher Ji.


    Their scheme failedpletely. They could only walk away dismally like a mute, swallowing their bitter medicine in silence.


    Jing Rong had naturally reached the same conclusions as Ji Yunshu about the Qiaos¡¯ uninvited visit, even though he did not point it out. He remarked, ¡°Collusion between civilian businessmen and officials for protection is nothing new. I will definitely deal with this Old Magistrate Zuo sooner orter. As for the Qiao family, they need to face the punishment if they are found out to be involved in this case, for this prince will not let them go.¡±


    If Qiao Zihua was the murderer, he would press the Qiaos into dried persimmons!


    Ji Yunshu let out a sigh of relief, ¡°I have confidence in my grasp of this case; you don¡¯t need to worry about me. It¡¯s time you investigated the disaster relief funds.¡±


    He suddenly smiled, looking slyly at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Are you worried that this prince can¡¯t solve it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about cases rted to the royal court, so I can¡¯t offer you much help. I¡¯m not worried that you can¡¯t solve the case, but I¡¯m worried that the case might go off the rails and get you involved. All the officials that had investigated the missing disaster relief funds all disappeared and died. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s something supernatural at work, I only fear that there is someone behind it. Now that you are here to investigate it, if...¡±


    ¡°There is no if!¡± Jing Rong denied, holding her pair of slender white fingers, ¡°Yunshu, this Prince left the Capital for you, and we two must return to the Capital together, like Luan and the Phoenix flying in the same direction. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, just focus on your own case. ¡±


    The corners of her lips raised slightly as she bowed her head. Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes met as they looked at each other, filled with warm, tender affection.


    Just then, they were interrupted by the cat that had run out of the public court. It came up to Ji Yunshu and rubbed against her legs with its small body. ¡°Meow ~¡±


    Ji Yunshu squatted down and hugged the cat between her arms. ¡°Little kitty, are you here to torment me?¡±


    ¡°Meow ~¡± Jing Rong brought this cat to her a few days ago so that she could amuse herself and kill time when she was bored.


    ¡°Is the cat docile?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s paternal love flooded, as he reached to caress the cat¡¯s head. A gentle touch. [1]


    ¡°Very much so.¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± The words from her mouth were rather sweet.


    Jing Rong was delighted, ¡°Then this Prince will buy you another one in a couple of days and double your enjoyment.¡±


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly refused, ¡°Forget it, this little one is naughty enough.¡±


    ¡°But you have to get used to it eventually.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s words were heavy with implications. The edge of his thin, cold lips hooked up gently. ¡°In the future, you and I will bear many children.¡±


    These words made Ji Yunshu lower her head with a shy smile, protesting, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. Bearing children is a virtue. As a sage said, children are gifts from the Heavens, one is far from enough, three not enough as well.¡± [2]


    Pfft! If she had a spittoon with her now, she would be spitting blood into it. Do you think I¡¯m a sow?!


    Just then, Lang Po came over and reported, ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate has followed your instructions and has found a suitable courtyard. It is very neat and spacious, and has been cleaned thoroughly. Your Highness can move into the courtyard at any time.¡±


    Jing Rong was displeased by Lang Po¡¯s interruption, but he still tapped his fingers to calcte an auspicious date. ¡°Then... We move tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will make the necessary preparations.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jing Rong stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take the chickens sent to Yamen a few days ago. Leave one or two for Magistrate Zuo. After all, it was this prince¡¯s money, I won¡¯t let that old man benefit too much from it.¡±


    You are so stingy! Lang Po made fun of Prince Rong secretly in his heart, then he lowered his head and bowed before leaving. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ji Yunshu asked Jing Rong, ¡°We are moving out?¡±


    ¡°Yamen is not a ce to stay for the long-term.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Jing Rong asked her again, ¡°Do you like the two servant girls I sent you?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°One is clever, and the other is sensible.¡±


    ¡°Good, when we move out tomorrow, remember to take them with you. You need servants to take care of you.¡± She silently acquiesced.


    When Zuo Yao got the news that Jing Rong wanted to move out, he was terrified at the thought that Prince Rong was dissatisfied with him.


    Gripping his official robe in his hands as he hurried to Jing Rong, he asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you unhappy with the amodations? Just tell me the things youck, this lowly official will immediately send someone to procure them.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then is it the food that is not ptable to you, Your Highness? If that is the case, this lowly official will hire the best chef in Yufu, he will surely make dishes that Your Highness will find satisfactory.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Is it because Your Highness is not sleeping well? It is this lowly official¡¯s fault. It can be noisy living next to the main street. This lowly official will provide a change of housing for you immediately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem!¡±


    [1] They are Pawrents!! <3


    [2] He wants an entire football team of course. rip JYS.

 Chapter 563 - Theres A Neighbour

    Jing Rong had had enough! He spat, ¡°Who knows how long our investigations would take, Magistrate Zuo? Did you expect us to continue lodging here at your yamen? As the magistrate, your doors should remain open for those in need - how would you be able to perform your duties with this Prince here? Even if you could ovee your fear and stop tiptoeing around this Prince, who said this Prince liked this ce to begin with? Let¡¯s do us both a favour, Magistrate Zuo!¡±


    Zuo Yao had no words; and so, they began their ¡®move¡¯ the very next day.


    Their new ¡®home¡¯ was apound in the city¡¯s west, a mansion set aside by the Yufu government for the county¡¯s guests in the summer. Its original owner was beyond ecstatic that he finally had some business after the mansion was left to stand empty for many years, and the dusty mansion was as good as new in no time.


    A broken chair? Fixed!


    Tattered curtains? Discarded!


    Missing cutlery? Added!


    The mansion was impable by the time Jing Rong¡¯s party arrived.


    Tang Si took an immediate liking to this ce; it was as spacious and clean as she had wished for, and she had already begun scheming the construction of a tform for her training needs in the back courtyard. Mo Ruo was the stark opposite; he slumped against a pir in the yard as soon as he stepped in, basking gloriously in the sunlight - for him, it didn¡¯t matter where they were as long as he had some wine!


    Holding her two sandalwood boxes, Ji Yunshu turned around to face Jing Rong just a few steps into the mansion, ¡°This ce is quite spacious.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it wasn¡¯t cheap.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that big a party.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, it¡¯s morefortable like this.¡±


    ¡°There must be many rooms here, no?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re quite a few,¡± Jing Rong could see right through her thinly veiled intentions, ¡°Just speak your mind - you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush with me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was forting, ¡°I had Zijin check on Aunty Xie today. She was living in a house with a leaking roof. Since we are investigating her daughter¡¯s case, why not bring her over here? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not appropriate for a fraildy like her to be living in those conditions without someone looking after her? Moreover, if there was something I needed to rify with her, I could do so right away, and she would also have someone looking after her needs.¡±


    ¡°This Prince was of the same opinion.¡±


    ¡°Is that a ¡®yes¡¯?¡±


    Jing Rong took his time, drawing out his words, ¡°This Prince had already sent for her long ago - she¡¯s in the back courtyard now.¡±


    Ji Yunshu chuckled. Hurhur, you must be a parasite to know me so well!


    ¡°Did you think your petty little intentions could escape this Prince¡¯s eye?¡± Jing Rong strutted off haughtily, but all Ji Yunshu could discern was his condescending remarks about her intellect, orck thereof.


    Shi Ziran followed Jing Rong into the yard, but the hairs on the back of his neck stood up as soon as he stepped in. He flicked a cutting re towards the roof on his left, and a small pebble flew out from his fingertips, slicing sharply through the air. As soon as that pebble disappeared from sight, a figure jumped down from the roof, catching Shi Ziran¡¯s pebble effortlessly. Shi Zijinnded soundlessly, tossing that pebble away with distaste. She looked like she used barely any strength, but that pebble wedged itself firmly into a pir nearby.


    Shi Zijin was stone cold, ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    Shi Ziran begged to differ, ¡°Speak for yourself; why do you still insist on hiding in the shadows?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to change that habit of yours. You were lucky that I wasn¡¯t holding a dagger, if not you¡¯d be dead before you could blink.¡± Shi Ziran did not mince his words.


    Shi Zijin chucked her de over a shoulder, snorting before she walked away, ¡°You think too highly of your skills.¡±


    Shi Ziran mumbled begrudgingly, ¡°Your personality is just getting from bad to worse. We haven¡¯t seen each other in half a year - first you don¡¯t greet me, and now with your jibes. Do you still take me for your older brother?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Shi Zijin sniffed.


    What the -? Shi Ziran had never been too fond of his little sister, not because he hated her, but because this sister of his was much harsher than he ever would be. The cherry on the cake was her equally cold and distant personality.


    Lang Po chuckled, patting Shi Ziran sympathetically on his shoulder, ¡°Howe the two of you always try to kill each other every time you meet? You are both His Highness¡¯s men - if one didn¡¯t know, one would have thought you were archenemies!¡±


    Hmph! Shi Ziran was unimpressed, leaving Lang Po in his wake,¡°You really never forget you are His Highness¡¯s man.¡±


    Lang Po was bewildered, ¡°Am I wrong? We belong to His Highness!¡±


    Ji Yunshu was tickled; she sometimes would wonder if she had transmigrated into the wrong dimension. Stories always spoke of cold and haughty royals, but this Prince in her life was not only the opposite, but also had quite a poisonous tongue. Even his servants had characters as unique as he was, like Lang Po or Shi Ziran! Or even those living in the Pce.


    Once all her affairs were in order, Ji Yunshu set off to look for Aunty Xie. Jing Rong was well-prepared - he not only brought her here, but also arranged for two servant girls to look after Aunty Xie.


    As soon as Aunty Xie saw Ji Yunshu, she wanted to kneel in thanks. Ji Yunshu quickly held her up before she could, seating her down at a table, ¡°Your health is not the best, please don¡¯t do such things as my elder.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, I ... I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me more than enough on our journey here.¡± Aunty Xie was genuinely grateful. Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that we need to open your daughter¡¯s coffin for our investigations. I¡¯ll bring your daughter¡¯s remains here, so ...¡±


    ¡°As long as I can help my daughter, Teacher Ji can do whatever is needed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Ji Yunshu consoled her before she returned to her own yard, only to be startled by a shuttlecocknding at her feet from across the wall.


    Hmm? Who would be ying at this hour? Ji Yunshu picked up the shuttlecock, carefully examining it in her hands. This was a shuttlecock constructed from goose feathers; it was not of the finest workmanship, but it was sufficient and served its purpose. [1]


    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s mine,¡± A thin, childish voice could be heard from across the wall.


    Ji Yunshu turned around to find a young girl struggling to hold herself up against the wall¡¯s ledge, peeking over. She looked about ten or so of age, her cheeks flushed with effort as she stared curiously at Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu held up the shuttlecock, ¡°Is this yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll kick it over to you,¡± Ji Yunshu delivered on her promise.


    The little girlughed, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The little girl descended from the wall back into her own yard. Ji Yunshu was pleasantly surprised - she had not expected a neighbour. She called for Qiao¡¯er, asking, ¡°Do you know who lives next door?¡±


    Qiao¡¯er replied, ¡°There¡¯s a traditional dye house next door that has been operating for many years.¡±


    ¡°Is there a little girl living there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the young mistress there is ten years old. Her name is Xiyue, and she¡¯s known for being both adorable and clever - they say that she¡¯s eloquent, skilled in the arts, and friendly to all. Everybody in Yufu simply loves her.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Ji Yunshu smiled.


    [1] This is not the badminton shuttlecock, but one with four feathers on a weighted circle, meant to be kicked upwards directly with the foot. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jianzi#Rted_games,_derivatives_and_variants

 Chapter 564 - Little Xiyue

    The new residence was ratherfortable to live in. It was far from the main street and very quiet, making it so much better than the yamen!


    Ji Yunshu felt bored in the evening and strolled to the courtyard, deciding to pass the time by reading some of the books that she had borrowed from the yamen. However, even before she flipped open her book, she heard a call ring out in the air. ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    Big Brother? The voice was clear and lilting, trailing off almost in a whine.


    Urgh, all the hairs on my arms are standing up. Ji Yunshu looked all around her to see nothing but empty space, not even a shadow in sight. A shiver ran down her spine. She wasn¡¯t scared, just leery of the strange happenings.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± There it was again! The sound seemed to almost curl around her ears, but Ji Yunshu just couldn¡¯t figure out where it wasing from.


    Just then, Qiao¡¯er passed by with a basin of water and saw her looking around in puzzlement. ¡°Teacher Ji, are you looking for something?¡± She asked.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head and asked, ¡°Do you hear a voice?¡±


    ¡°A voice?¡± Qiao¡¯er cupped her ears and listened intently, scanning the surroundings. Other than the lights at the door and the courtyard, everywhere else was pitch ck - nothing could be seen. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything. Teacher Ji, please don¡¯t scare me.¡± Qiao¡¯er¡¯s own words had scared herself enough that her scalp felt numb. She timidly crept closer towards Ji Yunshu, peering warily at their surroundings. It was alreadyte at night - this better not be just a prank!


    Ji Yunshu let Qiao¡¯er stand beside her, only to hear yet another quiet call. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Where are you? I can¡¯t see you!


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Ji Yunshu plucked a hangingmp from the stand beside her and moved it around them in a slow, wide arc. As the faint light slowly moved towards the left wall, a gleaming palm-sized face suddenly appeared.


    Bang! When she saw it, Qiao¡¯er jumped in fright and her entire face went pale. She loosened her hold on the basin of water and dropped it to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°G...ghost!¡± She backed off frantically.


    On the other hand, Ji Yunshu was already prepared for something simr. She used to love watching horror movies; be it American or Thai, she¡¯s seen them all and was well-versed in all the tropes ghosts in the movies typically used to scare their victims. Moreover, she¡¯s seen plenty of dead people and touched countless skeletons. Although she had never seen the formless ¡®ghost¡¯, she was naturally not scared silly like Qiao¡¯er.


    Ji Yunshu bravely lifted themp higher and walked forward to get a better look at that ¡®ghost¡¯. It had delicate features and arge pair of watery eyes that looked especially round under the orange light, covered by ayer of thick eyshes. Its cheeks were still round with baby fat and held an air of childish naivety.


    So it was that littless Xiyue from the afternoon! Ji Yunshu finally realised. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    A brilliant smile bloomed on Xiyue¡¯s face. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m not a ghost!¡± The girl sprawled on the top of the wall, panting slightly.


    ¡°What are you doing here when it¡¯s sote?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve never cared about me.¡± Little Xiyue¡¯s tone was uncaring, as if she were long used to it.


    Once Qiao¡¯er realised it was a person, she heaved a huge sigh of relief and patted her own chest. ¡°I was almost scared to death. I thought it was really a ghost.¡±


    Ji Yunshu noticed that Little Xiyue¡¯s body was leaning too far behind. If it continued, she would surely fall down. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous up there, quickly get back down.¡±


    Little Xiyue shook her head. ¡°No. I want to y with Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Thene down.¡±


    She was a little scared. ¡°The wall in your courtyard is too tall. There¡¯s arge box on my side that I can stand on.¡± That childish voice was as clear and pleasant to the ear as ringing bells!


    Ji Yunshu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and jump down. I¡¯ll catch you.¡±


    ¡°You can catch me?¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Bright and clear.


    Little Xiyue¡¯s whole body strained with effort as she scrambled up to squat on top of the wall. She looked down hesitantly. The wall was quite a few heads taller than she was. What if she fell to her death? Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be doomed to be a cripple for the rest of her life. That pair of inquisitive eyes again sought reassurance from Ji Yunshu. ¡°You¡¯ll really catch me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu passed themp to Qiao¡¯er, who was still recovering from shock. She tugged on her sleeves and stood below the wall with her arms outstretched. Although she wasn¡¯t the strongest person around, she still would be able to catch a child with no problems. ¡°Come on down.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Little Xiyue¡¯s body swayed for a moment before she leapt.


    The little bodynded right into the warm embrace of Ji Yunshu¡¯s arms.


    Although Ji Yunshu was a little sore from the impact, the child was very light. She put her down and shook her arms before she reached out to gently rub the head of the little one.


    ¡°Big Brother is so awesome!¡± Xiyue looked up at her in admiration.


    She smiled warmly as the littless blushed.


    Qiao¡¯er hurried over and scolded. ¡°Xiyue, you were so scary just now. We could only hear a voice but could not see where it came from. I thought I saw a ghost! You can¡¯t scare others like this in the future - someone could be scared to their death!¡±


    Little Xiyue pouted guiltily, ¡°Sister Qiao¡¯er, I really didn¡¯t mean to scare you! Don¡¯t worry, there are no ghosts in this world. My father says that ghosts only exist in peoples¡¯ hearts.¡±


    Mm, your father is right.


    Qiao¡¯er tilted her head in puzzlement. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m Qiao¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Brother call you that just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± That¡¯s true.


    The two of them were four years apart, but both sounded like they were the same age. Their conversation was extremely adorable.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stand around. Come over to sit.¡± Ji Yunshu tugged Little Xiyue over to the little pavilion.


    When she saw the books on the stone table, Little Xiyue¡¯s eyes lit up and she snatched up one of the books. She flipped through it and eximed jubntly, ¡°This is my favourite book!¡±


    ¡°Oh? You read books like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I first read it two years ago. I found this book in my father¡¯s study and secretly borrowed it for a few days until I finished reading it. The contents inside are really interesting.¡± In her excitement, the little pair of hands flipped through the book and started rereading the book voraciously.


    The lithe figure really looked like a little adult as she bent her head to read.


    The book she held was called the ¡®Hundred Annals¡¯.


    This was a book that Ji Yunshu had borrowed from the yamen yesterday. It documented the proceedings of over a hundred years¡¯ worth of war and battles. If the ¡®Sun Tze¡¯s Art of War¡¯ had thirty-six stratagems, then this ¡®Hundred Annals¡¯ had seventy-nine brilliant stratagems. She had read it once before in Liu Qingping¡¯s study, but borrowed it to reread out of boredom.


    Ji Yunshu would never have expected that Little Xiyue would actually like to read books like this. Qiao¡¯er had said that she was intelligent and well-versed in the six arts - in hindsight, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she liked books like this.

 Chapter 565 - Grey, Almost Black Bones

    ¡°Do you feel like eating something?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    Little Xiyue¡¯s gaze never left the book in her hands, but she nodded, ¡°Yes, please.¡± Qiao¡¯er was soon sent on her way to retrieve some delicious treats.


    After scanning through a few pages, Xiyue finally looked up at Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Brother, can you lend me this book? I live just next door. I¡¯ll return it to you once I¡¯m done with it. My father¡¯s study is always locked and everyone including me is barred from entering it, so I haven¡¯t read this in such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    ¡°Then when I¡¯m finished with this one, can I borrow these books as well?¡± Xiyue pointed towards the other books on Ji Yunshu¡¯s desk, her eyes practically begging.


    Ji Yunshu chuckled, ¡°If you like them so much, you can have them any time. If you¡¯ve finished, then borrow some more. Let me know if you have any others you want to peruse, or even better, make a list and I¡¯ll have someone procure them for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± Xiyue¡¯s grin lit up from ear to ear, caressing the ¡®Hundred Annals¡¯ before her tenderly. Although Ji Yunshu had only seen Xiyue twice, she wasn¡¯t quite sure why she took such a liking to the girl. Somehow, Xiyue reminded her of herself - the littless behaved just like she did when she was ten years old.


    Xiyue likewise had her own opinions of Ji Yunshu; this young man was undeniably handsome, and his gentle eyes made her flush. ¡°Will you be living here forever, Brother?¡±


    ¡°Most likely... not.¡±


    Xiyue was disappointed, ¡°This mansion is now finally seeing some life after being left empty for so many years, and Big Brother is even so kind and handsome! Why do you have to leave? Can¡¯t you stay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only staying here temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Ohh ...¡± Xiyue had hoped for a different answer.


    Ji Yunshu scruffed her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any ymates?¡±


    Xiyue shook her head pitiably, ¡°I don¡¯t. Everyone likes me and says that I¡¯m clever, but... they don¡¯t like ying with me, not even at school.¡±


    Ji Yunshu could not help but feel for the young girl, ¡°Feel free toe over whenever you¡¯re bored. I¡¯m free anyway.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like kicking shuttlecocks? So do I!¡±


    ¡°I like you very much, Big Brother.¡± Xiyue grinned.


    This confession definitely caught Ji Yunshu off guard as she held back herughter; Was this little girl flirting with her? How cute!


    Not far from the courtyard, Qiao¡¯er was making her way into the yard, but not before she was intercepted by Tang Si, her snacks very quickly snatched away. ¡°Miss Tang?¡±


    ¡°These are for Ah Ji, right? I¡¯ll bring them in on your behalf.¡± Tang Si proimed, stepping in to see Ji Yunshu patting Xiyue¡¯s head. She quickly ced the snacks aside, her gaze trained on the adorable Xiyue before her. Tang Si pinched Xiyue¡¯s cheeks roughly, addressing her as if she were an enemy, ¡°Who are you, little brat?¡±


    Little Xiyue¡¯s cheeks were almost bruised, and she rubbed them carefully. She frowned as she scanned the strangedy before her, answering, ¡°My name is Xiyue.¡±


    ¡°Xiyue? What a pretty name, but where have youe from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your neighbour!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for Big Brother to y with him.¡±


    Their back-and-forth banter resembled an interrogation scene.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly pulled Tang Si aside, sitting her down, ¡°Don¡¯t scare this poor girl.¡±


    ¡°When did I even scare her? This little girl is quite clever, I think I quite like her.¡± Tang Si stretched out to pinch her cheeks again; this time, Little Xiyue let her do as she pleased, as Tang Si squeezed her adorable cheeks even more.


    In the days following, Little Xiyue took Ji Yunshu up on her offer - she visited daily, but each time she fell prey to the Tang Si¡¯s merciless hands. Little Xiyue learned her lesson, and on the third day, not even her shadow could be seen. On the other hand, Zuo Yao brought news that he wished to open the coffins on the day after. Ji Yunshu acknowledged the messenger briefly, before sending him on his way.


    The next day.


    Zuo Yao had arrived at their residence bright and early with a sizeable entourage, nning to bring them together to the burial site. He had earlier informed Jing Rong but he was busy with other matters. Only one person was waiting there before Zuo Yao - Aunty Xie. She had not been able to sleep a wink the previous night, after she knew that they would be opening the coffin, and insisted on going along with them.


    When they had arrived at the cemetery, the yamen runners began tackling the soil beneath them, hacking away. Knowing that Teacher Ji was watching, they dug away with even more enthusiasm, all in the hopes of catching her attention. Who knows, maybe she would put in a good word for them in front of His Highness and they could receive a few silver taels as reward!


    As they toiled, Aunty Xie quietly sobbed. Ji Yunshu soothed her carefully but she still kept an eye on the yamen runners. Once they had dug about halfway, she instructed, ¡°Please be careful, take as much time as you need. The most important thing is to preserve whatys inside these coffins, lest you disrespect those already fallen.¡±


    Someone looked up from the crowd, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Ji. We know what to do - we¡¯re all professionals. Of course we won¡¯t damage anything.¡±


    Professional? Did you take yourselves for an archaeological team? Ji Yunshu nodded, keeping her snidements to herself. The entire thing took no more than forty-five minutes or so, and the coffin was swiftly unearthed.


    It was a coffin built from sturdy, but cheap, wood. It was neither waterproof nor prevented rot - any corpse would rotpletely within a month. Ji Yunshu knew this clearly; she did not reserve any hope that the corpse would remain intact, and was already prepared to find even the bones affected.


    Zuo Yao came forward, ¡°Teacher, should we open it here or bring it back?¡±


    Ji Yunshu took a closer nce, ¡°Bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Then should we bring it to the funeral home, or the yamen?¡±


    ¡°To my residence.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Zuo Yao was agast and sweating, ¡°How about we leave it at the yamen? It would be inappropriate to bring the coffin back to where His Highness and Teacher Ji are staying.¡±


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told.¡± Ji Yunshu was firm.


    Zuo Yao could only obey, and his men steadily marched back, the coffin raised upon their shoulders.


    They brought the coffin to Ji Yunshu¡¯s courtyard. She sprinkled some rhizoma around it andmanded, ¡°Open it.¡± Zuo Yao¡¯s men unravelled the ropes securing the coffin, and a few of them worked together to push off its lid.


    As soon as the lid fell, an acrid, revolting odour permeated the yard. Those men sprung back immediately in disgust. Ji Yunshu handed out some raw ginger slices that she had readied for them to hold in their mouths, and the odour became much more bearable.


    Ji Yunshu put on her gloves and peered into the coffin. The corpse had already disintegrated into damp clumps of rotting flesh and bone. However, these remains were not ordinary - instead of their usual colour, they were grey, almost ck!

 Chapter 566 - Sweet and Sour Ribs

    TL/N WARNING: Despite the title, you REALLY don¡¯t want to be eating while you read this... at least the JYS part.


    Why on earth were these remains ck? Everyone present was stupefied by this.


    Ji Yunshu nonchntly tossed out the answer as she looked at the messy pile of bones, ¡°Poison!¡±


    There were only two reasons why a person¡¯s bones would turn ck after death; they were either poisoned, or had consumedrge amounts of analgesics just prior to passing away. However, Ye¡¯er was a healthy youngdy who had never had the need for painkillers. Moreover, if she really did so, her bones would not be so homogeneously darkened - hence, it was obvious she had been poisoned.


    Aunty Xie immediately copsed by her daughter¡¯s coffin, wailing out hysterically, ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true. My daughter would nevermit suicide. Teacher Ji, please, I beg you - please find my daughter¡¯s murderer!¡±


    ¡°Please get up first, Aunty Xie.¡± Ji Yunshu helped her to her feet, consoling her, ¡°Ye¡¯er indeed died by poison, but the truth remains hidden. You need to look after yourself until we figure out what happened.¡± Ji Yunshu had someone apany the sobbing Aunty Xie to her quarters, reassuring her that she would be alerted once news was avable.


    Zuo Yao took his chance to satisfy his curiosity, ¡°Teacher Ji, did the deceased really die from poison?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t this mean that shemitted suicide?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If so, then there¡¯s nothing left for us to investigate, no?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied with a stoic expression, ¡°Magistrate Zuo, can you please use yourmon sense? Even if Ye¡¯er did die of poison, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that she took her own life.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, sure.¡±


    ¡°I need to piece the remains together for our investigation. Magistrate Zuo, please keep your distance, lest you soil your robes.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered.¡± Zuo Yao put on a smile, but he slid slowly away from the coffin.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t care less; she ordered for some men to carry over a long table, as she started piecing the skeleton back together. As the cemetery was situated at the bottom of a valley, it was perfectly ced for collecting the excess rainwater flowing down from the forests. Over thest three years, the wood of the coffin had already swelled with water to the point of bursting. Naturally, the remains within were not spared either. The corpse had been reduced to a disordered pile of sticky mush. Some of the bones were covered in fine dirt, and others with a fine sheen of moisture...


    They almost reminded Ji Yunshu of a sumptuous te of sweet and sour ribs! [1] This coffin truly demonstrated what a difference good (and shoddy) coffin wood made!


    At Yufu Ry Station.


    Jing Rong sat regally in the centre of the room, exuding an overwhelming presence. He was stern, and unmoving, with his lips pressed into a thin line. The air around him felt as cold as the cup of stale tea beside him. Behind him, Lang Po had on a simr chilly mask, though it was one that could never surpass the real deal. Several trembling officials lined up in front of Jing Rong, their hands stiffly held behind their backs, as they looked down fearfully. The entire hall was practically sub-zero!


    It was a long time before Jing Rong scanned the room with his eagle-sharp eyes, before asking an official, ¡°Official Lin, you should know that This Prince has been sent to investigate the missing relief funds?¡±


    ¡°This official is aware,¡± He treaded carefully.


    ¡°ording to these scrolls, the chests holding the relief funds were never opened. Moreover, ording to the apanying officials, these chests never once left their sight until they were shipped to Yufu Ry Station.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The relief funds would always be sent straight to Yufu Ry Station from the Capital, before they are then transferred to the yamen, without once opening the chests. It was only after they reached the yamen that we discovered that instead of the relief funds... there were rocks inside those chests...¡± His voice trailed off. What could he to do if Prince Rong were to me him for this disaster!


    Jing Rong was not impressed, ¡°Official Lin, This Prince is not here to find a scapegoat, but for you to go over this case conscientiously. If you were not involved, then you have no need to fear.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let This Prince ask you again - who was in contact with the relief funds after they were brought to the station?¡±


    ¡°Apart from those working for the ministry, nobody else touched the funds.¡±


    ¡°Then how long did it take for it to reach the yamen?¡±


    ¡°It took one day.¡±


    ¡°Then where were the relief funds held in the meantime?¡±


    ¡°They were stored in a secure warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Did anyone enter?¡±


    ¡°After the relief funds were moved inside, the gates were locked. Nobody can enter during this period.¡± Official Lin was clear!


    Jing Rong frowned. He dusted his robes and stood up,manding, ¡°Bring This Prince to said warehouse.¡±


    Official Lin bowed with utmost deference, ¡°Understood.¡± He promptly led the way.


    The warehouse was located in the tightly guarded northern quarter of the ry station. It had a tightly sealed, cube-like structure, much like a modern-day safe, sitting amongst other warehouses for goods. Outside each warehouse stood two guards keeping watch!


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Jing Rong spoke. Official Lin waved, and his subordinates very quickly opened the doors as instructed.


    As they entered, they were met with steel walls all around them - there were no windows or crevices, and not even the slightest ray of light could leak in after the doors were closed. Even a fly could not gnaw its way into this ce; if it did, it would probably die of asphyxiation! Not even the most infamous thieves would be able to pull off their heist if the funds were held in a ce like this. Official Lin exined, ¡°This is a warehouse specially built to house the relief funds; nobody can enter, and there are guards always stationed outside. The keys are kept by myself, only used annually for this sole purpose.¡±


    Jing Rong questioned, ¡°At that time, who handled the transfer of the relief funds, Official Lin?¡±


    ¡°The officials from the Capital were responsible for escorting the funds here. Subsequently, my men were the ones who moved the silvers inside.¡±


    ¡°Were there any mishaps in between?¡± Jing Rong shot a cold nce at him.


    Official Lin stiffened; he knew what Jing Rong was suspicious of, so he scrambled, ¡°Your Highness, this official has always been meticulous. My men would never make these kinds of mistakes - moreover, this official was supervising the entire operation. There could never have been any room for any hanky panky!¡± Official Lin was dead certain! Did His Highness really want to pin this on him? No way!


    Jing Rong circled the room, tapping on the walls as he paced back and forth. They felt solid and well built. He pondered for a moment, before addressing Official Lin, ¡°If there were no idents when the funds were being transferred into this room, then something must have happened when they were being transferred to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°But... but everything went smoothly.¡± Official Lin was practically trying to convince himself, he swore that he didn¡¯t see anything suspicious during the entire journey!


    [1] Hey, hey JYS. There must be a limit to that titanium stomach of yours yeah? The worst is that i can imagine perfectly well how they would look. What if someone were reading this while eating?!

 Chapter 567 - Visiting a Neighbour

    Jing Rong squinted at Official Lin and asked with a heavier tone, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Official Lin lowered his gaze to the ground, eyes darting back and forth frantically. After a long moment of panic and guilt, he responded decisively, ¡°I am absolutely certain that nothing happened during the transport.¡±


    If so, the trail ends here!


    Jing Rong came out of the warehouse and looked around. ¡°Official Lin, find out what other goods have been delivered to the ry station on the same day as the disaster relief silver these past few years.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you want this for?¡±


    ¡°Just find them for me. After that, send me the lists in Anchang Courtyard in the west of the city as soon as possible.¡±


    Official Lin agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t mean to stay long, so he left the ry station with his subordinates. After seeing Jing Rong off, Official Lin heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the way back.


    Jing Rong asked Lang Po, ¡°What is Teacher Ji doing now?¡±


    Lang Po answered, ¡°She went to open the coffin with Magistrate Zuo early in the morning, andter had the coffin sent back to the yard.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to have a look.¡±


    ......


    After a short while, Ji Yunshu had finished assembling the remains. All the bones were neatly ced, from therge bones like the skull and ribs, to the small bones like the phnges and pubis!


    Everyone who stood at the sidelines were dumbfounded, watching her shift the bones with ease. She is amazing.


    There were no wounds or any indents on the bones. For now, no other clue could be identified from the bones except for the signs of poison. Ji Yunshu found a piece of white cloth and covered the assembled remains. Then she told Zuo Yao, ¡°Lord Zuo, you have worked hard today. Now you can return to the yamen with your subordinates. I will send someone to inform you of the progress.¡±


    ¡°What about the remains?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then this official will take his leave and wait for your message.¡± Zuo Yao bowed his hands and left with his men, after when Jing Rong came to Ji Yunshu.


    Jing Rong had just entered the courtyard when he saw Ji Yunshu washing her hands. He nced at the skeleton covered with the white cloth and asked Ji Yunshu while approaching her, ¡°How is it? Did you manage to find anything?¡±


    Ji Yunshu rubbed her hands in the water as she answered him, ¡°The deceased died from poison.¡±


    ¡°Suicide?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell for now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the poison was poured down her throat after her death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Ji Yunshu firmly denied the suggestion. She lifted her hands daintily from the water, letting the crystalline droplets slide down her slim fingers to her fingertips. With a casual flick, the beads of water danced off her hands and onto the ground and her clothes.


    Seeing that Jing Rong was still confused, Ji Yunshu exined, ¡°The remains of the deceased revealed that she was poisoned before she died, and therynx showed that the poison passed through the throat. However, as the case report stated, the deceased was discovered half-naked on the bed, with her clothes torn apart. If shemited suicide after she was raped, she would never have done so while still disheveled and half-naked. After all, no one would want to be found in that state. The only possibility is that the murderer forcibly poisoned her while they raped her till she died.¡±


    Jing Rong said, ¡°Since it was a murder, the suspicion on Young Master Qiao still can¡¯t be lifted.¡±


    Ji Yunshu chuckled and said as she walked towards her room, ¡°Even if there was a murderer, it would not necessarily be him.¡± Oh!


    Jing Rong followed her, ¡°You are biased towards him.¡±


    ¡°When have I been biased?¡± Without turning back, Ji Yunshu headed straight to her room, poured a cup of water, and took a sip. She gazed at Jing Rong¡¯s jealous face, saying, ¡°We have been watching him for so long. He is timid by nature and dreads furry animals. It doesn¡¯t make sense that such a person would kill someone even if he was drunk, not to mention strangle the cat who also died in the room.¡±


    It sounds reasonable. Jing Rong took a seat and gently tapped his finger a few times on the desk. ¡°How are you going to proceed with the investigation then?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, but asked him instead, ¡°What about you? You went to the ry station today; were there any clues for the missing disaster relief funds?¡±


    At the mention of his case, Jing Rong frowned and poured himself some water from the teapot. After gulping down two cups, he said, ¡°There are no clues yet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if there really is an invisibility technique in this world, which allows someone to either switch things in front of everyone, or in a tightly guarded warehouse?¡± He had never believed in superstition or the supernatural.


    Ji Yunshu pondered for him, ¡°Weren¡¯t there any mishaps on the way?¡±


    ¡°Throughout the whole journey, the chests containing the disaster relief silver did not leave the sight of those officials except for one night, when they were stored in the warehouse after being transported to the ry station. The rest of the time they were under tight surveince.¡±


    ¡°Then did you ask if there were any other goods brought in or out of the ry station on the day the chests arrived? That might be the key point to the case.¡±


    Jing Rong stared at Ji Yunshu after she finished speaking. What?


    She was startled for a moment, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Great minds think alike. It looks like your brain is not only good for solving cases.¡± [2]


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    Just then, a voice came from the courtyard, ¡°Brother.¡± Ji Yunshu could tell it was Little Xiyueing.


    Holding arge box of food in her hands, Xiyue ran in delightedly and ced the box on the table. However, she was stunned when she noticed that there was another man besides Ji Yunshu in the room, especially when the ¡°other person¡± was cold, fierce, and exuded a deste air. Little Xiyue instinctively drew back a few steps. This man looks quite fierce, she thought.


    Jing Rong stared deliberately at Little Xiyue, revealing a look that seemed to say ¡®I want to eat you¡¯.


    Bro, is it really okay to scare a child like this?


    ¡°Little girl, are you Xiyue?¡± He asked, with a deep voice, as though he were a ravenous wolf.


    Little Xiyue nodded without speaking.


    Seeing this, Ji Yunshu pointed to the food box on the desk and asked her, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Little Xiyue regained her courage and said, ¡°Brother, these are some sweet osmanthus cakes made by my mother. She knows that I have been bothering you these days, so she told me to bring you some cakes for you.¡± [1]


    ¡°Really?¡± She opened the box with a smile. The cakes were exquisitely made; they looked and smelled delicious.


    ¡°Xiyue, please send my thanks to your mother.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. My father wants to invite Brother to our home tonight. He has already prepared fine drinks and dishes to treat you. Brother, will youe?¡±


    ¡°He invited me?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Little Xiyue, I¡¯m busy these days, so I might not...¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Jing Rong broke in, ¡°Go back and tell your father that Brother will attend together with his friends. Ask him to prepare enough drinks and dishes.¡±


    Little Xiyue stared at him, her head tilted to the side, ¡°Who...are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your Brother¡¯s...family.¡± He walked towards Little Xiyue with an evil smile on his face.


    ¡°But my father didn¡¯t invite you.¡±


    ¡°All thate from afar are guests, and it¡¯s basic courtesy for guests to visit. Your father won¡¯t mind. Be good, now hurry back to your father and inform him.¡± He stretched out his broad palm and gently rubbed Little Xiyue¡¯s head.


    Little Xiyue drew back her neck and peered at him as if he was weird. She leaned towards Ji Yunshu and raised her head to ask her, ¡°Brother, will youe?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t feel like going. But...


    ¡°Okay, I will be present.¡±


    Little Xiyue was exalted and hopped back to her home.


    Ji Yunshu red at Jing Rong, ¡°Why did you ept the invitation for me?¡±


    ¡°We are neighbours. There¡¯s nothing wrong with visiting a neighbour.¡± [3]


    Gosh!


    [1] These are little pastries made with osmanthus flowers, sugar, and rice flour. Modern versions include those made with different starches and jelly. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Osmanthus_cake


    [2] Inner JR: *heart eyes*


    [3] Inner JR: Yeah. I gotta check out thepetition for my JYS¡¯s time and attention. *sour vinegar smell wafts out*

 Chapter 568 - Wen Family Textiles

    In the evening, Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong dressed up and nned to visit their neighbour. ording to custom, visitors should always bring a gift Jing Rong ordered his subordinates to prepare a small gift on his behalf, which was neither too expensive nor too cheap.


    However, before stepping out of the residence, Mo Ruo caught up with them. "Why didn¡¯t you ask me to go when there¡¯ll be great wine?" Heined like a child.


    Jing Rong shot him a disgusted look. "I¡¯m not some filial son going to his mother¡¯s home where I have to bring children along, so you better stay put here. I¡¯ll order someone to bring you some jars of wine so you could enjoy yourself at your own leisure."


    "I refuse. The wines you pick out are not tasty. The wine from other people tastes better than yours."


    "You..."


    "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to miss out on some fancy wine! You¡¯re going drinking without me. That¡¯s so selfish. I¡¯m going no matter what." Stubborn as a mule!


    Jing Rong felt his head hurt, and decided to just let Mo Ruo apany them.


    Since Mo Ruo was going with them, Tang Si naturally wanted to go too. She bounced over to Ji Yunshu and grabbed her hand, swaying from side to side as she whined and pleaded. "Ah Ji, let me go with you too. If all of you are going, then I would be left behind at home by myself and be bored to death! Besides, I know Little Xiyue as well. " Two extra baggages!


    In the end, they could only bring them along. After they exited the house, they just had to turn round the corner before they arrived. It was so close.


    That dyeing house had a very elegant name and was called "Wen Family Textiles".


    It was rumored that this Wen Family had ancestors that were government officials for generations. For some reason, the family declined and they never managed to rise back up again. Thus, they had no choice but to start their textile business.


    As they say, if the Heavens closed a door on you, they will also open a window of opportunity elsewhere. The Wen n couldn¡¯t seed in the political areas, but had a smooth path in the business world and carved out a niche for themselves.


    Fabrics from the Wen Family Textiles were dyed uniformly, and the colors would never fade. Not only that, their high-quality fabrics were smooth and made of fine silk. Therefore, their fabrics had always been part of the royal tributes. Arge quantity of cloth was shipped to the capital on a regr basis to make clothes for officials and their families, as well as members of the royal family. Both the royalty and nobility in the Capital were very fond of them. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the clothes that Jing Rong had on were from this shop.


    When the four of them arrived at the entrance of the Wen Family Textiles, the housekeeper was already waiting there for them. They greeted each other with cupped hands. Little Xiyue also ran from afar, holding Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand very intimately, "Big Brother, you¡¯re here!" Very excited.


    Ji Yunshu patted her head and smiled warmly.


    Little Xiyue saw the other three people beside her and her small, thin eyebrows wrinkled. Jing Rong put on a snarl of a ¡®ravenous wolf¡¯, already looking forward to teasing the child. In contrast, Mo Ruo craned his neck, trying to look inside, like an addict already anticipating his next fix. Tang Si kept to Ji Yunshu¡¯s side, and almost reached out to pinch Little Xiyue¡¯s face yet again. This group is bizzare indeed!


    Little Xiyue was not a petty person. After all, there was still a lot of food in the house. Deciding to disregard what she saw, she quickly let everyone in.


    Old Master Wen and his wife were already sitting in the hall. When they saw the grouping, they quickly got up and greeted them. The two looked friendly, with not a sign of the airs and schemes that were typical of such well to-do families.


    Mr. Wen cupped his hands and bowed in greeting to Jing Rong. "Your Highness."


    It was not surprising that he already knew Jing Rong is a prince. After all, the house had been empty for years before they suddenly moved in. Naturally, they would have asked around for news. The shocking fact that it is a prince could likewise not be kept under wraps.


    Then, this prince even appeared at their door, uninvited. Who would dare to neglect or be impolite to such a lofty personnage?


    Jing Rong nodded with a smile, "Master Wen does not have to be polite. We are not in the capital now, so there is no need for formalities."


    "This one should have visited Your Highness, but I was afraid of disturbing your rest. Tonight, I did not expect that Your Highness would condescend to visit our house. It was my fault that were not ready to receive you earlier." However, there was nothing on his face that expressed any feeling of guilt.


    "Master Wen, this prince arrived uninvited, how could I me you? Just treat me as you would any other guest." He handed over the gift in his hand. "If you don¡¯t mind, here is a small gift, Master Wen."


    "I don¡¯t deserve such honor." Master Wen quickly ordered people to ept the gift.


    Little Xiyue tugged on Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands excitedly and took two steps forward, "Dad, Mom. This is the Big Brother Ji whom I¡¯ve been visiting in the past few days. Big Brother is very kind to me and often treats me to pastries."


    Her parents then looked at Ji Yunshu. At that instant, their eyes suddenly widened visibly in surprise. They were obviously rather agitated and their eyes even seemed to gleam with tears. However, that disy of emotion went away as quickly as it appeared.


    Mrs. Wen seemed to like her very much and tugged on her wrist. "Teacher Ji, Xiyue must have disturbed you greatly these past few days. She can be quite immature, so please pardon her behavior."


    Ji Yunshu shook her head and smiled. "Madam Wen is too kind. Our courtyard is much more lively with the littless around.¡±


    "Have you tried the sweet-scented osmanthus cakes we sent over the other day?"


    "Yes, it was delicious."


    "That¡¯s good. When you go back, I will have someone to prepare more for you to bring home. If you want more in the future, just tell Xiyue and I will make it for you."


    Ji Yunshu was somewhat embarrassed but had to say, "Thank you, Madam Wen."


    "My pleasure. So long as you like it." Madam Wen was very enthusiastic. Her gaze even seemed to carry a hint of maternal love and indulgence. Such enthusiasm towards a virtual stranger waspletely unwarranted; although Ji Yunshu had taken care of Little Xiyue for a few days, there was no reason at all for her to treat Ji Yunshu this well. It waspletely over-the-top.


    Master Wen seemed to realize that something was wrong, so he quickly pulled his wife back. "All right, our guests must have been standing for quite a while, we should let them get to their seats."


    Madam Wen finally reacted. "Yes, yes, Old Master is right. It¡¯s my fault for talking so much without regard for anything else. Come in, please take a seat."


    Everyone finally sat down on their chairs. Jing Rong and Old Master Wen sat at the head of the table, while Madam Wen and Little Xiyue were seated to the right of Old Master Wen. On the other side, at Jing Rong¡¯s right were Mo Ruo Ji Yunshu and Tang Si.


    ording to societal norms, Little Xiyue should not be attending this banquet as she is under the age of fifteen and still considered a child. But since Old Master Wen and Madam Wen did not say anything, it was not appropriate to insist. It seems that the Wen family is not as conservative as others.


    Little Xiyue suddenly got up and sat next to Ji Yunshu. Her little admirer¡¯s chopsticks were kept busy selecting the choicest morsels of food to put into Ji Yunshu¡¯s bowl.


    Tang Si, who had been sitting beside Ji Yunshu, normally would have been filled with anger and jealousy towards the little girl. However, her gaze involuntarily drifted towards Mo Ruo time and time again. All that drunkard did since he sat down opposite her, was drink one cup of wine after another. He was in his happy ce, and could only think about wine and more wine.


    Tang Si tapped her chopsticks lightly on the table, a little unhappy. She had no idea what she was angry about either. Was she annoyed that all he cared about was drinking his alcohol and did not give her a single nce? Or was she angry at herself for falling in love with her enemy?


    Wait, is she falling in love with him?


    That possibility was too terrifying. Instead, she decided to take an extrarge gulp of wine.


    Meanwhile, Mo Ruo had no idea what had just transpired.

 Chapter 569 - Army of Thousands

    Old Master Wen made a few toasts to Jing Rong as they exchanged customary small-talk, then started asking about Ji Yunshu. ¡°I heard that Teacher Ji is from Jinjiang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to the capital?¡±


    ¡°A coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Then I wonder what Teacher Ji worked as when he was still at Jinjiang? Who else is there in your family?¡±


    He¡¯s trying to investigate my background! Ji Yunshu patiently answered the barrage of questions. ¡°This one used to work in the Jinjiang yamen. As for my family... there¡¯s no one else.¡± Yup, there¡¯s literally no one left because they¡¯re all dead!


    She had already been kicked out of the Ji Family, so naturally she was unable to say that she belonged there. To put it simply, she was just a person who had her name removed from the Ji n¡¯s genealogy records. An orphan without a father nor mother.


    Old Master Wen appeared rather sad when he heard that. ¡°If Teacher Ji doesn¡¯t mind, this one would heartily wee you to visit our residence often in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Old Master Wen. I wille visit when I have the chance.¡± Ji Yunshu had already detected something odd about their interactions. Firstly, there was the overly-enthusiastic care Madam Wen demonstrated towards herself, then Old Master Wen followed up with these questions about herself. It was all too bizarre!


    After drinking several cups of tea, she used the excuse that she needed the restroom in order to step out for a bit, with Xiao Si as a guide.


    The Wen residence was enormous and was arranged elegantly. The back courtyard had an open plot filled with vats of dye in various shapes and sizes,id out in neat rows. The multicoloured dyes were dazzling under the dim, cool light of the moon. On the other side of the corridor was anotherrge open plot filled with a veritable forest of tall bamboo racks, hung with long pieces of cloth dyed in every colour of the rainbow.


    On the way back from the toilet, Ji Yunshu passed by a room that was locked shut by a pair ofrge padlocks. These padlocks looked to be of high quality and would never open without their paired keys. Curious, she asked Xiao Si, ¡°Why does this room have two padlocks?¡±


    ¡°This is the Old Master¡¯s study. He started locking it a few years ago and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to enter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is there something important kept inside?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. Old Master never lets anyone in, even if it is to dust and clean.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and stopped asking, but her love of gossip had been reawakened. Little Xiyue had said that her father started locking his study after she ¡°found¡± and ¡°borrowed¡± a few books to read. Old Master Wen didn¡¯t seem like a petty person, nor did he appear to be one who collected and treasured books. Then why would he lock up the study for no reason? Unless...there was something hidden there. Some unspeakable secret?


    As she mused, she arrived outside the dining hall and silently slipped back into her seat.


    After three rounds of wine, the group moved on to a different topic. Old Master Wen asked, ¡°I wonder what business brings Your Highness to Yufu?¡±


    Jing Rong took a sip of wine. ¡°Touring and enjoying the scenery.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness truly knows how to enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Not as much as Old Master Wen. To be able to pass your days dying and drying cloth - this prince envies such leisurely days!¡± [1]


    Dying and drying cloth? Leisurely days?


    Why don¡¯t youe try it for yourself? Having to dye and dry cloth every single day regardless of the zing summer heat or the frigid depths of winter. Would you call that leisurely?!


    How easy you make it sound!


    Of course, Old Master Wen would never dare to say that out loud and stered on a smile instead. ¡°Your Highness is good at joking.¡±


    At that, Jing Rong really didugh.


    A momentter, Mo Ruo, who had been drinking silently, propped himself up from the table and tottered towards the door with a jar of wine in hand. He sat down on the stone steps and threw his head back to drink as he gazed at the moon.


    Soon after, Tang Si followed him out and sat down next to him, simrly with a jar of wine in hand.


    Mo Ruo red at her from the corner of his eyes andined, ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was following you? Shameless.¡±


    ¡°Then quickly go back in.¡±


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t belong to you. Why can¡¯t I stay?¡± Tang Si shot back at him, then started drinking her wine nonchntly.


    Mo Ruo couldn¡¯t be bothered to move elsewhere. He tilted the jar towards his mouth for more wine, but found barely a drop left. Sigh, how disappointing.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back into the room for more wine, so he started eyeing Tang Si¡¯s jar instead. He snatched the jar away with his deft hands and started gulping it down without a single word. After all, what could you do after I¡¯ve already drunk it?


    ¡°You...¡± Tang Si red angrily. Uncharacteristically, her anger dissipated after a moment. Instead, a hint of a smile appeared on her lips as she worried at them without a word.


    Mo Ruo passed the jar of wine back to her.


    Holding the jar, she announced magnanimously, ¡°Forget it, thisdy is not that petty. I¡¯ll forgive you for what happened previously. But you still owe me a life.¡± [2]


    Mo Ruo squinted at her. ¡° Don¡¯t worry. When that dayes, I¡¯ll definitely return a life back to you.¡± He continued drinking.


    At that moment, Tang Si¡¯s heart gave a jolt of indescribable emotion. Her feelings towards this man just rooted just a little more firmly in her heart.


    The meal ended not long after that. Old Master Wen and Madam Wen walked them to the door together.


    ¡°Thanks for seeing us off.¡±


    ¡°Please take care, Your Highness, Teacher Ji.¡± [4]


    Jing Rong smiled and nodded as Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°Thank you, Old Master Wen.¡±


    Little Xiyue also tugged on Ji Yunshu¡¯s sleeve to say her goodbyes, before the group finally left.


    After the departing figures grew faint in the distance, Old Master Wen and Madam Wen returned to the banquet hall. One person was waiting there for them.


    This person was none other than Zhao Huai.


    Yes, that Zhao Huai. Although he had lost a hand, he did not look any less ferocious. [3]


    The faint smile on Old Master Wen¡¯s dropped off and his face turned serious as he walked towards Zhao Huai and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the little princeling His Highness left behind has already grown so big.¡±


    Zhao Huai nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the little prince to still be alive. Before he died, my father insisted that the little prince must be found no matter what. Today, we finally did it.¡±


    ¡°The heavens have mercy and won¡¯t let His Highness and his family die in vain without righting their wrongs.¡±


    Madam Wen started crying, upset and aggrieved. ¡°That child is so pitiful. How upset would he be if he knew that his whole family died in a single night? The look in his eyes just now was so much like His Highness. The heavens really make a fool of us all!¡±


    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be too upset. Now that we have found the little prince, we can soon redress the injustices that His Highness suffered.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She sniffed into her handkerchief.


    Zhao Huai was sombre. ¡°Uncle Wen, now is not the time. The fact that the little prince is still alive cannot be revealed for fear that that damned emperor will get rid of him once he hears of it.¡±


    ¡°I know. Right now, the most important task is to quickly send out the letters everywhere to gather the 100,000 scattered troops. We¡¯ve waited for fourteen years. The day is finally here.¡±


    ¡°This was all thanks to His Highness¡¯s foresight then to separate our army of 100,000 into hiding as hill bandits all over the country. Only by fighting and looting over the years could we have both maintained the skills and had the ability to sustain the troops and calvary.¡± Zhao Huai said.


    Old Master Wen sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that, of the original 100,000 troops, one of the battalions sent to the north were disbanded.¡±


    ¡°You mean the Liu gang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°My father mentioned it to me. Later on, the little prince also asked me about that gang while he was investigating a case.¡±


    ¡°Did he ask you about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He showed me a tattooed diagram and asked me about it. I didn¡¯t hide anything other than the fact that they were military-trained.¡±


    As it turns out, the seven brothers were also a part of this army of thousands.


    [1] Oi, JR your inner troll is showing.


    [2] TS: Yeah... I want you to pay me back by spending the rest of your life by my side.


    [3] Reminder: This Zhao Huai is the head honcho of the bandits, Gaoshan Gang, from around ch338.


    [4] P.S. There was some ridiculous word-padding here where they spent 8+ lines of dialogue saying goodbye, which i kindly removed for you guys. You¡¯re wee.

 Chapter 570 - One Should Still Be Wary of Others

    Who could have known that the great army of 100,000 left behind by the Imperial Duke had split up and gone into hiding as bandits? This nifty tactic sessfully avoided the surveince of the Qizhen Emperor and the Imperial Court.


    What¡¯s even more surprising is that the Liu Sect headed by the seven brothers was actually part of the great army. If there wasn¡¯t that conflict between the seven that resulted in the dissolution of the sect, the army wouldn¡¯t have lost a pir of strength either.


    Zhao Huai spoke. ¡°The Northern army had already disbanded and there¡¯s not much manpower left in my stronghold. However, I will immediately recall all of my brothers when the time is right. We will keep fighting until thest man standing.¡±


    A spirited deration! It was as though he had resolved himself to gamble everything he had on it.


    That day, the act of disbanding hisrades in the stronghold, was merely a ruse.


    After all, the incident had already grabbed the attention of the Imperial Court. They would be sitting ducks and at the mercy of others if he had not disbanded them then and there!


    Old Master Wen sighed. ¡°Back in the day when I was on the battlefield with your father, you were but a weed. But now, you have already grown up, and even inherited your father¡¯s drive. If your deceased father could see you now, he would be proud.¡±


    ¡°My father had spent over a decade looking for the little prince, waiting to avenge the Imperial Duke. As his son, it is my duty to help him fulfil hisst wishes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely seed.¡± Old Master Wen was confident. After a moment, a worried expression crept over his face. He slowly stepped out of the hall and gazed up at the round moon hanging in the sky. ¡°However, what worries me the most right now, is how we should reveal all these to the little prince and let him use themand token that His Highness had left behind, to storm the capital with the army.¡±


    Hearing that, Zhao Huai stepped forward. ¡°Uncle Wen, we have to wait for the opportune moment before telling the little prince the truth. We must not be hasty; we¡¯ve already waited for fourteen years, what¡¯s a few days morepared to that?¡± That¡¯s right!


    However, Madam Wen was still worried. She asked anxiously, with tears in her eyes. ¡°Since he will know about it sooner orter, why not tell him everything right now? The little prince seems to be close to that Prince Rong. The longer we dy, the worse it would be.¡±


    Her concern wasn¡¯t unfounded. If it was the Qizhen Emperor who had ordered the Imperial Duke¡¯s men to be set on fire, then as his son, Jing Rong would also bear the same debt and would be the little prince¡¯s enemy.


    Yet, given how close the rtionship between the two appeared, Madam Wen worried that, when push came to shove, the little prince would spare Jing Rong andpromise their entire n.


    Old Master Wen understood what his wife¡¯s concerns and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while more.¡±


    ......


    It was already dark when they had finally returned to Anchang Manor.


    Mo Ruo and Tang Si were feeling the effects of the alcohol and the two of them stumbled their way into their own rooms.


    On the other hand, Jing Rong escorted Ji Yunshu to her courtyard.


    The remains were still lying there in the open. Although it was covered with a piece of white cloth, one would still feel creeped out if they were to happen to nce upon them in the middle of the night.


    Ji Yunshu spoke.¡°You better go back and rest.¡±


    Jing Rong shamelessly replied,¡°I¡¯m still feeling the effects of the alcohol, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Go rest for a while in the courtyard, I¡¯ll get Qiao¡¯er to make a bowl of hangover soup for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Pleased to be getting his way, Jing Rong gave a wicked grin before obediently sitting down at the stone bench in the courtyard as Ji Yunshu instructed Qiao¡¯er to bring a bowl of hangover soup. [1]


    Under the illumination of the moon and the gentle night breeze, the two sat in the courtyard gazing at the moon. Momentster, Jing Rong slowly shifted his gaze to Yunshu¡¯s exquisite features. This woman is truly beautiful. Even while clothed in men¡¯s attire, that entrancing presence of hers was difficult to mask. The corners of Jing Rong¡¯s lips curled as he gave her a smile.


    Ji Yunshu met with his gaze as she lowered her eyes from the moon. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡±


    ¡°Everything, of course.¡± This man¡¯s words were as sweet as if they had been thered in honey.


    Ji Yunshu turned her head away, refusing to reply.


    Jing Rong on the other hand, was having the time of his life. Hementednguidly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the case. Yufu County is really a ce that is worth visiting.¡±


    It truly is worth visiting.


    With beautiful birdsong and fragrant flowers!


    With winding rivers and misty mountains!


    The serenity! The elegance!


    A single sentence from Ji Yunshu threw a bucket of cold water on his enthusiasm. ¡°Please put more thought into the disaster relief funds and stop thinking of nonsense.¡± [2]


    ¡°This prince has his own ns.¡± Jing Rong replied confidently. His gaze lingered at the remains that were ced at the side and jerked his chin towards it. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re not going to let this thing sit there forever, right?¡±


    This thing? Bro, are you not afraid of Ye¡¯er visiting you in your sleep?


    Ji Yunshu replied. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Qiao Estate.¡±


    ¡°Then let Ziran follow you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on that, you know he¡¯s not on good terms with Ziling. Chances are high that there will be some kind of ruckus if they are together. It¡¯s going to be a waste of time if I have to y peacemaker on top of that.¡±


    What she said was true. Jing Rong pondered for a while. ¡°Then you should bring Miss Tang along. With her martial arts, she¡¯ll be able to lend you a hand if you were to face trouble.¡±


    Ji Yunshu rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m there to handle a case, not to fight.¡± She stressed on the ¡®handle a case¡¯ part.


    However, Jing Rong had already made up his mind to pass this steaming hot potato to her. ¡°Just bring her along, just in case.¡±


    Helpless, Ji Yunshu could only concede.


    Soon after, Qiao¡¯er brought over the requested bowl of hangover soup and silently excused herself. Jing Rong took the bowl and drank a few mouthfuls beforementing. ¡°Thatss sure is obedient.¡±


    The effects of the alcohol seemed to have diminished quite a bit as his eyes seemed more lively than before. Suddenly, he recalled something and asked Ji Yunshu. ¡°That Old Master and Madam Wen...seem to be quite fond of you.¡±


    Ah! Ji Yunshu replied. ¡°You noticed?¡±


    ¡°It was so obvious, how could I not? Don¡¯t tell me they have a favour to ask of you? Or do they have other ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they want a favour.¡± She shook her head thoughtfully. ¡°Old Master Wen and Madam Wen do not seem to be troubled. There¡¯s something else, I just don¡¯t know what. They couldn¡¯t have been so hospitable to me just because I had taken care of Xiao Xiyue, right?¡± Of course not!


    Jing Rong reminded her. ¡°Regardless, there might be something suspicious about them, you have to be careful. If this prince is not around, you are not allowed to go there. After all, one should still be wary of others.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ......


    The next day.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A sky-deafening yell came from Tang Si¡¯s room.


    At this moment, Tang Si sat on a messy bed while hugging a bundle of nkets with both hands. She looked at Mu Ruo, whom she had just kicked off the bed, with a mixed expression of rage and shock.


    Mo Ruo frowned as he got up from the ground whilst rubbing his sore behind.


    ¡°Beast!¡±


    Huh? Who are you calling a beast? Mo Ruo shook his head in an attempt to clear his head before finally realizing that someone had just kicked him off the bed. Just who was ballsy enough to do such a thing? To even dare to kick the divine physician?


    Mo Ruo turned around to find the culprit, only to see Tang Si sitting on the bed with red-rimmed eyes, clutching the nket in an attempt to cover her body. On her face was a in usation towards him - pervert!


    [1] Aru-note: was so close to making it "Just ording to keikaku" as a joke reference to this meme! https://knowyourmeme/memes/just-ording-to-keikaku


    [2] TLN: JYS can you not be so practical and let us bask in romance for a bit?

 Chapter 571 - Shutting the door in her face

    A pervert? In a sh of inspiration, Mo Ruo realized that there was a Very Serious Matter at hand. ¡°Why am I sleeping in your room?¡± He enquired nonchntly.


    Bah, was that the Serious Matter? With that, he picked up the boots that were lying haphazardly on the floor and scratched his head, ready to y the fool and leave.


    Tang Si, who was still on the bed, was beyond herself with fury as she bellowed. ¡°Mo Ruo! I will tear you apart from limb to limb!¡±


    She threw off the nket and jumped off the bed. Drawing her silver whip from around her waist, Tang Si wasted no time in cracking it once on the floor before swinging it at Mu Ruo. Her aim was true and itnded squarely on his shoulder!


    Ah! Mo Ruo¡¯s figure tilted as he forcefully collided against the door with a resounding thud. He ground his teeth against the sharp pain and spat sharply.¡°Have you gone mad?!¡±


    Tang Si, on the other hand, had tears welling up in her eyes as she red at him with a wronged expression. ¡°You did such a despicable act to me and now you¡¯re trying to run away after taking liberties with me? I¡¯m going to y you alive!¡± She swung her whip out again, but it was firmly caught by Mu Ruo.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one mistaken here? Who are you calling despicable? Who took liberties with you? The both of us had too much to drinkst night, who could recall what happenedst night? Take a good look at you and I - is there any piece of clothing that was removed?¡±


    Eh? Coming back to her senses, Tang Si immediately looked down to find that she was indeed clothed from head to toe, albeit with wrinkled clothing. She looked at Mo Ruo and found him in a simr situation. There was not a single sign that any piece of clothing had been removed.


    In an instant, she was rendered speechless.


    Mo Ruo released his grip on the whip and rubbed the shoulder that had been struck. ¡°Could you get a better understanding of the situation before hitting people next time? Even if I were drunk out of my mind... you? I wouldn¡¯t...¡± Heh heh!


    Tang Si bit her lip. ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t do thatst night, it doesn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t do anything else to me.¡±


    ¡°Doing something to you? Impossible.¡±Mo Ruo¡¯s reply was firm.


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡±


    He scanned the woman before him from head to toe before replying in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s just impossible.¡± He wasn¡¯t into this type of woman at all, alright? Turning around, Mo Ruo pushed open the door and left jauntily, as though nothing had happened at all.


    Tang Si stomped the ground in anger as she belted out a series of curses. Like she thought, she shouldn¡¯t have feelings for that kind of person!


    During breakfast, Tang Si absentmindedly stabbed at the table with her chopsticks. Ji Yunshu saw this moody behaviour when she came looking for Tang Si. She sat down, rapped her knuckles on the table in front of Tang Si, and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing a voice, Tang Si took a sideways nce to find that Ji Yunshu had already arrived.


    Tang Si only realised that Ji Yunshu had arrived when she heard her voice. She shook herself and replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    In contrast to her words, her tone simmered with rage.


    Ji Yunshu did not press for a reply. ¡°Since nothing is wrong, do you want to go out with me?¡±


    ¡°Go out? Where to?¡±


    ¡°The Qiao Estate.¡±


    Grinding her teeth, she got up with a start and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She¡¯s going to blow off some steam!


    The pair soon departed.


    Tang Si was silent throughout the journey.


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but keep looking at her from time to time. What¡¯s up with this girl? She was still pretty excited when they visited the neighboursst night. Just what happenedst night to cause her to make her so subdued today? How strange!


    The door to the Qiao Estate was shut when they arrived.


    Ji Yunshu used the iron knocker on the door and gently knocked a few times. They waited for a long while but no one came to the door. The impulsive Tang Si went straight to the door and gave it a violent kick. ¡°What kind of shitty ce is this, why is their door shut in the middle of the day? Do they think they have treasures inside? Well, even if they have any, who gives a damn.¡±


    Ji Yunshu lifted the iron knocker again and rapped a few more times before some movement was finally heard from the inside. The door opened a crack and a pair of ck eyes peered out, without clearly revealing the face. ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Ji Yunshu answered politely. ¡°My surname is Ji, I am here to investigate the case that had ured three years ago by order of the Supreme Court. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to open the door as I have some questions for your Young Master Qiao.¡±


    However, the person shrank back and shut the door with a bang just as Ji Yunshu finished speaking. Shutting the door in her face! Ji Yunshu was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°What the hell.¡± Tang Si was upset, unleashing a barrage of kicks to the door as she yelled. ¡°Open up the door for your granny here right now, or else I¡¯ll charge in and give you all a few whips each! Open up!¡±


    Regardless of her kicking and cursing, no sign of movement could be detected inside.


    The Qiaos were practically courting death by daring to interfere with the matters of the court!


    Tang Si was still seething with anger over the earlier matter with Mo Ruo. Now, she was venting it out on the Qiaos¡¯ door. ¡°Ah Ji, I¡¯ll jump over this wall and open the door for you. Let¡¯s barge our way in and turn this Qiao Estate upside down!¡± She really would!


    Ji Yunshu managed to stop her as she was getting ready to leap. ¡°Forget it, they¡¯re not letting us in because they have a guilty conscience. If you were to jump over the wall, they will find some way to twist words to make it sound like we are the criminals instead.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to leave it like that? Are we just going to go back empty handed?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I have a warrant stamped with the seal of the Supreme Court, even Magistrate Zuo has to submit to my interrogation. Needless to say, the Qiaos¡¯ have no authority to object. They can refuse to open the door and cooperate today, but when they suffer the consequences, they will naturally have to invite in with all the pomposity of an eight-man sedan.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed and called out. ¡°Ziling.¡±


    Shi Ziling appeared from god-knows-where and arrived before her. ¡°Teacher, your instructions?¡±


    ¡°Stay here and monitor the Qiao Estate. You must make sure that they do not secretly spirit Qiao Zihua away.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Acknowledging the order, Ziling soon disappeared.


    Ji Yunshu and Tang Si departed empty handed as well.


    Inside the estate.


    Old Master Qiao bade his pageboy to check for any outside movement and he reported. ¡°My lord, they have already left.¡±


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    Almost everyone in the Qiao family had gathered at therge hall. Madame Qiao asked worriedly. ¡°My lord, what are we going to do now? Zihua can¡¯t get embroiled in any trouble, he¡¯s the only son we have.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your input to know that. No matter how useless he is, he¡¯s still my son, how can I just sit idly by while he gets into trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Then you have to think of something, we can¡¯t hide forever. That Teacher Ji was sent by the Supreme Court, we would be going against them if we were to avoid them any longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Old Master Qiao let out a sigh as he looked at Qiao Zihua, who was curled up in his seat, and flung his sleeve to the side in frustration. ¡°You disappointing brat, how did you get into this kind of trouble?!¡±


    Qiao Zihua lowered his head as he bitterly replied. ¡°Father, I really didn¡¯t kill anyone, you have to believe me.¡±


    ¡°Is there any point in me believing in you? You have to make other people believe in you.¡±


    ¡°That day, I really was knocked unconscious by someone. When I came to, Miss Ye¡¯er was already killed, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡± Qiao Zihua spoke in all honesty.


    Old Master Qiao sighed. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anymore. It has now been proven that the deceased was a victim of homicide and not suicide. That Teacher Ji is not an ordinary person. Since we can¡¯t buy him over to our side like that coroner in the past, if pushes to shove, we can only send you away. ¡±


    Send him away? The daughter of the Qiao family, Qiao Xiao interjected. ¡°Father, where are you going to send big brother to?¡±


    ¡°All of you should not be concerned with this, this is only for the worst case scenario.¡±


    At this moment, another pageboy hastily ran into the hall. ¡°Old Master, Second Master has returned from the capital.¡±


    The Second Master that he was referring to was Qiao Zheng, the previous Minister of the Ministry of Personnel.


    He has finally returned! The Qiao family seemed to have found hope once more.

 Chapter 572 - Savior

    Qiao Zheng¡¯s arrival was akin to the light at the end of the tunnel, bringing hope to the Qiao family.


    After all, he was the previous Minister of the Ministry of Personnel. Even if Qiao Zheng had resigned, a wrecked ship would still have three thousand nails. He still had plenty of power and connections, so naturally he would definitely be able to help somehow.


    Qiao Yi hastily bade the pageboy. ¡°Come, let¡¯s all go and wee the Second Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everyone got up and hastily ran to the entrance.


    A dark grey sedan had stopped in front of the Qiao Estate entrance. The attendant drew the curtain apart from the outside while the person inside came out and stepped towards the entrance.


    Qiao Zheng was dressed in a jet ck robe, his loose sleeves buffeted by the breeze. The birds and flowers embroidered on the sleeves swayed with the wind, making them all the more lifelike.


    His brows furrowed and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes deepened as he gazed at the Qiao family members who were rushing towards him. That pair of unfathomably deep eyes seemed to hold a hint of anger.


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Qiao Yi¡¯s voice was as sonorous as a bell.


    Qiao Zheng was instantly surrounded by rtives, each wearing a smile that had both expressions of respect and fear. The pomposity of it all was almost theatrical!


    Qiao Zheng¡¯s expression was stern as he gave a curt reply. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone hastily returned to the estate and the door was once again shut with a bang.


    Not too far away, this entire series of events was witnessed by Ji Yunshu. That¡¯s right, she had already predicted Qiao Zheng¡¯s arrival based on the route he took after he left the capital.


    Tang Si still did not understand why Ji Yunshu said that they were going back at first but chose to change her mind to stop here and observe the Qiao Estate from afar.


    To be exact, she seemed to be waiting for something.


    What made Tang Si even more confused was... ¡°Ah Ji, who was that guy? Why did the Qiaos¡¯ refuse to open the door when we arrived but all of them came out to wee him with open arms when that guy appeared? Is he the Jade Emperor or something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s their savior!¡± Ji Yunshu replied mildly.


    ¡°Their savior?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Qiao Estate¡¯s savior.¡±


    Tang Si found herself getting even more confused instead, so she just looked out and peered in the direction of the estate.


    However, since everyone had gone inside, the door was naturally shut as well.


    The corners of Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth curled slightly, as though everything was ording to her n.


    ¡°Come, we should go back now.¡± With that, she turned around and left.


    Tang Si hastily followed after her.


    In the hall of the Qiao Estate.


    Qiao Zheng sat in the main seat, still wearing the same serious expression on his face, exuding an authoritative air.


    A young maid brought over a pot of tea and was in the midst of cing it next to him when he coldly dered, ¡°No need.¡±


    The maid was startled. Then she lowered her head and hastily brought the tea away. With such intense tension in the air, she had to tread carefully.


    No one dared to be the first to break the oppressive atmosphere in the hall. They could only focus their attention on Qiao Zheng, waiting for him to speak first.


    Qiao Zheng finally opened his mouth to speak after a while. ¡°This case was reopened by the Supreme Court. As such, not even I can help.¡±


    The family¡¯s expectations of himing to save them were dashed by a single, cold sentence!


    Qiao Yi was anxious as his body leaned forward. ¡°Second Brother, Zihua did not kill anyone. If you don¡¯t help him, then no one will be able to help him!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you were always sharp witted. How could you be so muddle-headed this time?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Qiao Zheng replied, ¡°Do you not understand the principle behind the saying, ¡®Three hundred taels are not buried here¡¯? Even if Zihua were innocent, our family¡¯s actions would have made him look suspicious.¡± [1]


    Realization dawned upon Qiao Yi. ¡°Then Second Brother, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Be at ease. So long as he did not kill anyone, I can guarantee that no one will be able to arrest him. Moreover, the one sent to investigate this case is Teacher Ji, whose ability is famous in the capital. He has a knack for solving cases, is excellent at his job and is highly intelligent. If he¡¯s the one handling the case, you can be rest assured that he will find the truth of the matter and prove Zihua¡¯s innocence.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m much more at ease after hearing your words. ¡± The Qiao family heaved a sigh of relief.


    However... ¡°Just now, you were very foolish in refusing to see Teacher Ji and locking the door. He was not only sent by the Supreme Court to investigate this case, but is also someone who has Prince Rong¡¯s trust and backing. To offend him is to offend Prince Rong, and offending the prince is tantamount to opposing the Emperor. Even I would have to show respect towards Teacher Ji.¡±


    At Qiao Zheng¡¯s reminder, the family was once again thrown into panic.


    Qiao Xiao spoke up. ¡°Second Uncle, I had already met Teacher Ji when I was in the capital looking for you. That person is not to be trifled with, yet we¡¯ve already kicked the ho¡¯s nest. What should we do if he was angered and directly concludes that Big Brother is the murderer?¡±


    Qiao Zheng thought for a while, clenching his hands in his sleeves before looking at the trembling Qiao Zihua. ¡°You areing with me right now.¡±


    ¡°Where to, Second Uncle?¡±


    ¡°To find Teacher Ji and apologize in person.¡±


    For a moment, the Qiao family were struck speechless.


    ......


    Some timeter.


    Ji Yunshu was in her courtyard ying with the cat using a thin strip of bamboo. She was having the time of her life.


    The overjoyed kitten was bouncing all over the ce, extending its short front paws trying its best to catch that slender piece of bamboo. ¡°Meow~¡±


    When its ws drew near, she raised the strip by a little bit. The cat was going crazy from her teasing. ¡°Meow~¡±


    Not too longter, one of the residence¡¯s guards came to report. ¡°Teacher Ji, people from the Qiao family are here, requesting to meet with you.¡±


    However, Ji Yunshu continued to y with the kitten, as if she had heard nothing.


    The guard repeated his report once more, but no reply was given either. He could only awkwardly stand in a corner and watch her y with the cat.


    She had already predicted that Qiao Zheng would personally bring Qiao Zihua to visit. Ziling had also already informed her of their arrival. Logically speaking, she did not have a reason to refuse someone who hade to visit.


    However, the Qiaos had shut the door in her face a few hours ago. Ji Yunshu was going to let them have a taste of their own medicine.


    She¡¯ll go after she tired of ying with the cat.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Jing Rong caught wind of the matter as well.


    Qiao Zheng is here? Just as well, Jing Rong had also wanted to understand why the Ministry of Personnel had written a petition against him. Thus, he allowed Qiao Zheng to enter.


    Upon meeting Jing Rong, Qiao Zheng respectfully sped his hands and greeted him. ¡°This humble minister Qiao Zheng pays his respects to Prince Rong.¡±


    Jing Rong coldly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Lord Qiao, did you just return from the capital?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here instead of resting at home from the journey?¡±


    Qiao Zheng lowered his head and bowed. ¡°The reason why this humble official came here on such notice is actually on behalf of my nephew Zihua.¡± Straight to the point.


    Jing Rong shot a nce at Qiao Zihua, who had been looking down all this time, before turning his attention back to Qiao Zheng. He coldly chuckled. ¡°Last time, your elder brother barged into the yamen with him in tow. Today, you¡¯re bringing him here right after reaching home. You Qiaos really are strange indeed.¡±


    The yamen was Magistrate Zuo¡¯s territory and out of his jurisdiction. However, if the Qiaos were to cause trouble here, Jing Rong would have them yed alive in a heartbeat. It was as simple as that.


    [1] This refers to a bit of a fable where a group of bandits tried to hide their loot and divert attention by putting up a sign that said ¡¯Three hundred taels are not buried here¡¯, right above where the money was buried. You can imagine how well it worked lol.

 Chapter 573 - Recounting the inciden

    t


    At Jing Rong¡¯s words, Qiao Zheng hastily replied. ¡°This official¡¯s elder brother had been rude and thus I wish to seek forgiveness from Your Highness. I brought Zihua along because, earlier today, the doorkeeper did not know better and neglected to inform us that Teacher Ji hade to our estate. Thus, Teacher Ji was not able to enter. When this official found out, I immediately brought Zihua over so that we could convey our most sincere apologies, as well as let Zihua rify what happened during the incident and assist Teacher Ji in his investigation.¡±


    Wow, you are such a good person!


    However, Jing Rong frowned. Only then did he realize that Ji Yunshu had been given the cold shoulder. Feeling displeased, his expressions grew darker and colder as he tapped his fingers against the table. No wonder thatss hasn¡¯t appeared yet!


    ¡°Then the two of you should wait here for Teacher Ji. If you can¡¯t wait, then leave.¡± Jing Rong snapped curtly and did not speak further.


    Qiao Zheng and Qiao Zihua had no choice but to continue standing.


    On the other hand, Jing Rong was enjoying his tea. After the time it took for a joss stick to burn had passed, Ji Yunshu leisurely strolled over. That adorable kitten was still in her arms.


    When she walked in, Qiao Zihua noticeably drew back and lowered his head, not daring to eveny eyes on the feline. Ji Yunshu snickered to herself before putting down the cat in her arms, allowing it to roam free.


    Qiao Zheng immediately called out very courteously. ¡°Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu put on a surprised expression. ¡°It really is Lord Qiao. I thought they were ying a trick on me earlier, which was why I took my time toe. Please don¡¯t take it too personally, Lord Qiao.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    She walked up to Jing Rong. With outsiders present, she still had to observe the courtesies. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Jing Rong pointed to the chair right beside him.


    It was only after Ji Yunshu had sat down did Jing Rong invite Qiao Zheng to do so likewise, bidding his attendants to serve tea and snacks.


    Time slowly ticked past, but they still did not get down to business.


    Qiao Zheng was anxious. He looked at Ji Yunshu in an attempt to glean some information from her expressions but only came up empty handed. ¡°Teacher Ji, the reason I have brought Zihua over is the murder case. You may question him as you like - he will not hide anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to hurry.¡± Ji Yunshu spoke as she took the pastry beside her, eating it with gusto.


    Qiao Zheng did not dare to pressure her and could only wait there in silence.


    Jing Rong chuckled to himself. When ites to messing with people, thisss is almost as good as he is!


    Finally, Ji Yunshu had her fill before she turned her sagacious eyes towards Qiao Zihua and asked. ¡°How much does Young Master Qiao remember of the events that ured three years ago?¡±


    Qiao Zihua immediately got up, swept his sleeves and replied in all seriousness. ¡°I remember everything.¡±


    ¡°What great memory you have. Personally, I can¡¯t remember exactly what I did three years ago.¡± She sighed.


    That¡¯s it? Qiao Zheng had originally thought that she was going to ask more questions, so why did she stop there? His heart was almost jumping out of his throat but he knew that this was Teacher Ji¡¯s way of getting back at them for snubbing him earlier.


    A whileter, Ji Yunshu poured herself a cup of tea and took a sip. Then, she finally decided to get to business. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I am going to ask you some questions. Please think it over before replying. If your statement were to be unclear or wrong in any way, it may be used against you. I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°I understand, ask away. If it¡¯s something that I know, I will tell you everything.¡± He was extremely cooperative!


    ¡°What was the rtionship between you and Miss Ye¡¯er?¡±


    Qiao Zihua hesitated for a moment before replying with his teeth clenched. ¡°There was nothing between us. Three years ago, I went to the House of Spring and happened to hear her sing. She had a beautiful voice. Since then, I started visiting more frequently to support her and we got to know each other better. She was a nice person and I slowly began to fall for her but she always rejected my advances. After that, I spotted her with another man on several asions and thought that she had found someone she liked. Thus, I stopped going to see her lest I disturb her.¡±


    At the end of his recollection, Qiao Zihua seemed a little disappointed, sentimental even!


    Ji Yunshu pressed on. ¡°After that? Why were the both of you in that room? What exactly happened back then?¡±


    Qiao Zihua answered. ¡°To be honest, I had already given up on her. However, she suddenly came looking for me one day and dragged me into a room in a panic. I noticed that she was extremely afraid and anxious, so I asked her what was going on. She told me that she has something important to tell me and will report it to the authorities after that. Yet, just as she was about to speak, someone knocked me unconscious. I don¡¯t know how long I was unconscious for, but when I came to, Miss Ye¡¯er was already... dead. I was terrified so I ran out of the room immediately. Not long after that, the authorities sent people over about the incident.¡±


    ¡°So, your father bribed the coroner and Lord Zuo to say that the deceased hadmitted suicide using poison in order to cover up the incident as much as possible, to the extent that there was barely an investigation¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s true that my father bribed the coroner and Magistrate Zuo. That¡¯s because I was thest person who saw Miss Ye¡¯er alive. My father did it to protect the Qiao n¡¯s reputation.¡±


    What a great father you have! Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°For the sake of your Qiao family¡¯s reputation, you used money to cover up the truth.¡±


    Qiao Zihua was flustered. ¡°That¡¯s not true, I really didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± He had never been good with words.


    Qiao Zheng immediately followed up. ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji, my elder brother was indeed in the wrong for bribery; we will not protest if we were to be punished for that. However, the most important thing right now is to search for the real murderer.¡±


    I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Ji Yunshu questioned Qiao Zihua once more. ¡°You mentioned that Miss Ye¡¯er had been with another man, do you know who that person is?¡±


    Zihua shook his head. ¡°I did not see his face, only his back.¡±


    ¡°Does he have any special features?¡±


    ¡°He was tall, slender and was decently dressed. That¡¯s right, he carried a flute at his waist, which was decorated with a jade pendant on one end. This piece of jade was shaped like a fish. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°A fish-shaped jade pendant?¡± Ji Yunshu mused to herself. This could be a significant clue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once more, when you were dragged into the room by Miss Ye¡¯er, did you see a cat?¡±


    Shaking his head with certainty, Qiao Zihua replied. ¡°No, there was no cat inside. I¡¯m terrified of cats. If there were one in the room, I¡¯d definitely know.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you remember what the room was like when you came to? Think carefully, don¡¯t leave out anything.¡±


    At Ji Yunshu¡¯s prompting, Qiao Zihua began to slowly think back to the incident. At times he would close his eyes, at times he would look about his surroundings before vigor returned to his unfocused eyes.


    Qiao Zihua replied. ¡°I remember when I woke up, the closed window had been opened and the screen next to the wall had fallen over. Miss Ye¡¯er was lying on the bed with her clothes pried open and her head hanging off the bed, touching the floor. The cup by the bed had been smashed. There was also a dead cat next to the smashed cup. I was extremely distraught at the time and immediately ran outside. I did not notice anything else after that.¡±


    He added. ¡°Everyone said that I had killed Miss Ye¡¯er after having too much alcohol. But that day, I met her just after I arrived at the House of Spring, so I didn¡¯t get the chance to drink any.¡±


    He spoke earnestly and seriously; he did not seem to be lying at all.


    Ji Yunshu muttered to herself ¡°An open window, a fallen screen and a smashed cup... And the cat was strangled?¡± What¡¯s the connection between all of these?


    She continued questioning, ¡°You said that Miss Ye¡¯er was in a panic when she pulled you into the room and was about to tell you something. This information was so important that she was going to report it to the authorities after telling you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I was knocked unconscious before she was done speaking.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did she want to speak with you instead of going to the authorities herself? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Strange indeed!


    However ... ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re speaking the truth or not, I have my ways of finding out. I have asked enough questions for now, you may leave.¡± She sent them away.


    Jing Rong, however, looked straight at Qiao Zheng. ¡°Wait a moment, Lord Qiao. This prince wants to have a word with you. ¡±


    Those words were extremely foreboding.

 Chapter 574 - Hook and Reel

    Jing Rong and Qiao Zheng lingered in the hall after the others left to reminisce the past.


    Although both of them had conversed a few times back in the capital, they did not have a close rtionship. Leaving out the fact that Qiao Zheng had been closely socializing with Prince Yi¡¯s residence, their positions and identities alone were reason enough for them to not have long conversations together as a precaution against needless gossip. If people were toment that a prince had connections with one of the six ministries, an usation of treason would be sure to follow.


    If that happened, even if the Qizhen Emperor didn¡¯t lop off his head, he would surely be then stripped of his responsibilities, kept at a distance, and face obstructions in every direction..


    At this moment, no one was speaking.


    Qiao Zheng looked at Jing Rong before hastily shifting his gaze elsewhere. It wasn¡¯t from guilt, but rather a mysterious panicky feeling that came over him just by looking at Jing Rong¡¯s cold and distant face.


    On the other hand, Jing Rong had the lid of his teacup pinched between his fingers, idly tapping it on the lip of the cup. It made a clear clinking sound that was neither too loud nor too soft.


    Yet, the sound made Qiao Zheng feel numb all over. Finally, he steeled himself and looked up. ¡°Does Your Highness have anything to discuss?¡±


    Hearing that, Jing Rong¡¯s pursed lips curled as a faraway expression appeared on his face. ¡°This prince still remembers that years ago, in front of everyone, Imperial Father once likened the Great Lin Dynasty to a sharp sword and Lord Qiao as a jade ornament hanging on that sword. The pendant entuates the edge of the sharp de like a torch, making it all the more fearsome. It is clear that father values you highly. Lord Qiao has been doing his best at his position for the dynasty¡¯s sake all these past few years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what this official should be doing.¡±


    ¡°Lord Qiao is the Minister of the Ministry of Personnel, which is a top-ranked position in court. That position is not one that any simpleton could be assigned to, even more so now that the court is desperately in need of talent. Yet, why did you choose to resign and return home at such a time?¡±


    So, this was what he wanted to talk about! Qiao Zheng paused to rearrange his thoughts before replying. ¡°To be honest, Your Highness, this official has been getting old and has been missing the idyllic lifestyle of the countryside. Furthermore, the capital is full of talented and capable individuals waiting to be discovered. This official prefers to step down from the position so that the younger generation would have an opportunity to advance. Being a senior provincial official in Yufu means that I will still be of service to the dynasty while being closer to my family.¡±


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with this excuse. However, this was not his actual intent!


    He then fired another question. ¡°The newly appointed minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Peng Yuanhai. I heard that he¡¯s your prot¨¦g¨¦, Lord Qiao?¡±


    Jing Rong finally got to the point.


    Qiao Zheng was a shrewd man, easily guessing what Jing Rong had meant and replied. ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s not really my prot¨¦g¨¦. It¡¯s just that I have taught him some things during my spare time. He¡¯s a quick learner, so he absorbed everything I taught. When this official stepped down, it was within my expectations that he would be appointed as the new Minister of Personnel. ¡±


    ¡°Then, who exactly is this Peng Yuanhai? This prince has gotten curious, after all, I have not heard about him till now.¡±


    ¡°This man is a student of Teacher Yu. He was a bangyan (ranked second in the National Civil Examinations) who was originally working in Hanlin Academy. This official noticed his meticulousness in performing tasks and brought him into the Ministry of Personnel as an assistant minister.¡±


    ¡°From Mingshan Academy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Now things are getting interesting. Jing Rong smiled as he sipped his tea. ¡°So he¡¯s Teacher Yu¡¯s student. No wonder he dared to petition me.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, are you referring to the petition from the Ministry of Personnel?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought Lord Qiao would be unaware of outside matters after resigning. It seems that your ears are still working hard.¡±


    ¡°This official has only heard some things here and there.¡±


    ¡°That must mean that news about the incident had already spread throughout the capital?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness worries too much. Although Your Highness had relieved numerous officials of their positions during his trip to Yufu at your own discretion, it was done to remove the dynasty¡¯s scum and ought to be celebrated. Furthermore, His Majesty knows about this and would definitely not hold it against you.¡± It was difficult to discern whether Qiao Zheng was speaking the truth or was just ttering him for the sake of it.


    Jing Rong felt that he was about to hook and reel in thisrge fish named Qiao Zheng. ¡°Then, in Lord Qiao¡¯s opinion, where did this Peng Yuanhai get the courage to petition this prince from? He knows full well that Imperial Father would not question me, so why did he still do it? What¡¯s even stranger about this is that the Office of Transmission that was supposed to sift and select the documents did not do their job that day and submitted everything to Imperial Father. Don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s a connection between them?¡±


    Qiao Zheng immediately realized that this prince had been setting a trap for him. Yet, he was already on the hook and had no more options for retreat. He could only reply. ¡°Peng Yuanhai petitioning Your Highness should merely be...... just a ploy of a newly appointed official.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin the Office of Transmission¡¯s actions?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Qiao Zheng was speechless ¡°This official does not know about that.¡±


    ¡°Based on this prince¡¯s understanding. Lord Qu of the Office of Transmission was appointed at Prince Yi¡¯s suggestion. Furthermore, Lord Qiao had also been closely connected to Prince Yi¡¯s household. The moment Lord Qiao resigned, this Peng Yuanhai immediately began submitting petitions against this prince. Don¡¯t tell me that... the person who really wished to petition this prince was you, Lord Qiao. Yet, you were afraid that you would be implicated and so you hastily resigned and threw this steaming, hot yam over to Peng Yuanhai, your prot¨¦g¨¦. This prince wonders if his guess is on the mark?¡±


    Ah!


    In other words, Jing Rong was saying that since this incident had something to do with Prince Yi, it also meant that Qiao Zheng was involved as well.


    Qiao Zheng trembled and leapt to his feet. ¡°Your Highness must be impartial, this official has no such intention at all. Although I was closely connected to Prince Yi¡¯s household, I would never do such a thing. This official was also never close with Peng Yuanhai.¡± He was extremely panicked and trying to draw a clear line between himself and them.


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows furrowed. His eyes were firmly fixed on Qiao Zheng.


    Meanwhile, Qiao Zihua, who was waiting outside, didn¡¯t dare to wander about. Thus he nkly stood in the small courtyard, waiting for his second uncle toe out. It was gettingte. Surely their discussion must be done soon? He should be out shortly.


    At that moment, a leather ball smashed hard onto Qiao Zihua¡¯s head. His body swayed from the force of it, almost causing him to fall onto the ground. [1]


    Managing to regain his bnce after stumbling a few steps, Qiao Zihua looked at the girl that approached him and frowned. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Tang Si walked over, looked at him from top to bottom and asked in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Are you Qiao Zihua?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Then I am going to hit you.¡± Yeah, I didn¡¯t get the wrong guy!


    Qiao Zihua was bewildered. ¡°When did I provoke you?¡±


    ¡°Of course you did. Why didn¡¯t you open the door when we came to the Qiao Estate this morning? This was the first time I ever had the door shut in my face, of course I have to get revenge for that humiliation.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± What did I have to do with that?


    Tang Si extended her leg and flicked the ball from the ground right into her hand. She tossed the ball up high with a wicked smile. Without another word, she kicked it towards him with all her strength.


    The ball seemed to be wreathed in mes as it plummeted towards Qiao Zihua¡¯s face.


    Arge thump resounded.


    Arge figure crashed onto the floor on his back. His spine made a crunching sound as if something had broken.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The pain caused Qiao Zihua to cry aloud.


    His face hurt!


    His backside hurt!


    His lower back hurt!


    His heart hurt too!


    A pair of hands was just simply not enough to protect himself.


    [1] Specifically, a Cuju õí¾Ï , a leather ball filled with rice husks. The earliest form of football ever, starting from 300-200BC. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cuju

 Chapter 575 - Great Lin, not Hou Liao

    Qiao Zihuay on the floor in a fetal position, groaning in pain.


    Tang Si, on the other hand, wasughing aloud with her hands on her hips. She had gotten her revenge over being shut out and vented some of her anger towards Mo Ruo.


    Qiao Zihua¡¯s nose tingled with pain and he felt something trickling out. He hastily wiped it with his sleeve, only to realize that it was a nosebleed. His face drained of color and his eyes widened in shock. ¡°B...blood...¡± His voice was trembling.


    Tang Si took a sideways nce beforementing disdainfully. ¡°A grown man whining like a girl. Isn¡¯t it just a nosebleed? It¡¯s not like you could die from this, what a wuss.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°What? Your granny here hit you because you deserve it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even want toy my eyes on you.¡± She forcibly put herself in the right. [1]


    Qiao Zihua felt aggrieved as he nced towards the hall. He hoped that his second uncle could hurry outside and save him - he did not want to stay here for a moment longer.


    Tang Si picked up the slightly scuffed leather ball and weighed it in her hands. The corners of her mouth raised in a slight smirk as she walked towards him once more with ill intent. She was not done bullying him!


    A figure suddenly stood in front of her, blocking her route. Mo Ruo did not say a word as he extended a hand to help Qiao Zihua up. However, it appeared that his spine was really broken as he groaned in pain as he was helped to his feet.


    ¡°Ouch...I think my waist is broken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your spine, not your waist.¡± The uneducated really are quite frightening at times.


    Qiao Zihua didn¡¯t dare make any unnecessary movements, afraid that he would really break into two halves. He could only hobble to the stone table after borrowing Mo Ruo¡¯s arm as a support.


    ¡°Lie down.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to lie down on your front.¡± Mo Ruo frowned.


    Although confused, Zihua still did as per Mo Ruo¡¯s instructions. His entire body sprawled face-down on that stone table, just like a meal that was waiting to be eaten.


    Tang Si walked over and tugged at Mo Ruo. ¡°Hey, are you trying to get in my way on purpose? That business between the two of us is not yet concluded yet you¡¯re interfering again. You¡¯re doing this intentionally, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Our business? What business?¡±


    ¡°So are you denying it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I admit something that I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Her chest hurt from anger. ¡°Fine, we have all the time in the world to resolve our business. Right now, you¡¯re not allowed to help him, he deserved it.¡±


    Mo Ruo was speechless. ck lines seemed to appear on his forehead. ¡°Miss Tang, a life is at stake here. Do you know that an injury to the spine is akin to having one foot inside Yama¡¯s hall? I¡¯m not going to stop you if you¡¯re teaching him a lesson but if someone were to die, it¡¯ll drag us all into trouble.¡±


    It¡¯s that serious? Tang Si knew that there was a time and ce for everything. She hesitated for a moment and stomped a few times before she sat down at one of the stone seats.


    ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and heal him. I¡¯ll beat him up once you¡¯re done.¡±


    Qiao Zihua would like to express his feelings of frustration! He is literally and figuratively a sitting duck!


    Mo Ruo began to press down on Zihua¡¯s spine in a few different ces. Although his application of force was a little excessive, his technique was well practiced.


    With a few cracking and popping sounds, Qiao Zihua¡¯s slightly disced vertebrae were adjusted back to their original positions.


    ¡°Get up and try to move around.¡±


    Qiao Zihua wriggled his backside and gingerly stood upright. He twisted his waist left and right, and found out that there was no more pain. He broke into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really alright now, there¡¯s no pain anymore. You¡¯re really skilled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not feeling any more pain.¡±


    ¡°My thanks to you sir, may I ask for your name?¡±


    Mo Ruo felt that this guy was rather interesting. There didn¡¯t appear to be any connection between this person and the psychotic murderer at all.


    Tang Si red at Qiao Zihua, springing upright as she prepared to beat him up once again.


    Qiao Zihua, on the other hand, shrank behind Mo Ruo. ¡°Miss, we have no enmity with each other, I¡¯ll apologize if I had offended you before. You¡¯ve already hit and scolded me earlier, has your anger not subsided yet?¡±


    She let out a roar. ¡°Hell no!¡±


    Momentster, she raised her hand and sent her palm flying. However, instead of Qiao Zihua, the target of her palm strike was actually Mo Ruo¡¯s chest.


    It was fortunate that Mo Ruo had quick reactions and evaded the strike in time. With her strike missing, the force she had put into her palm dissipated harmlessly into the air.


    Tang Si did not give up and instead, took the opportunity to continue brawling with Mo Ruo. The two of them fought back and forth for several rounds, with no sign of anyoneing out on top. In the end, the fight stopped after both of them had run out of strength.


    Exhausted, Tang Si glowered at Mo Ruo. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight you anymore, this is getting boring.¡± Mo Ruo turned around and left with Tang Si in hot pursuit.


    In the end, only Qiao Zihua was left standing there by himself in a daze as though nothing at all had happened.


    Mo Ruo circled to the rear courtyard at a fast walking pace. Tang Si chased after him, ranting by his ear. ¡°You beast, this was the first time that this miss had slept on the same bed with a man. Don¡¯t think that nothing happened just because our clothes were untouched.¡±


    He ignored her.


    ¡°Are you deaf? I¡¯m talking to you here!¡±


    He still ignored her.


    ¡°Mo Ruo, your granny here is gonna start a feud. If you¡¯re not going to give me an exnation, I will hound you forever, how about that?¡±


    Suddenly, he stopped walking and turned around to face her, head tilted slightly downwards towards the woman that was currently huffing in anger. ¡°Miss Tang, this was originally something minor but if you were to continue to mindlesslyin about it, probably everyone will know that we had spent the night together. By then, it¡¯d be useless to plead our innocence. The only thing that would be ruined here is your reputation. As a man, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    The words that came out of his mouth sounded like he really didn¡¯t care at all.


    Tang Si¡¯s face was bright red as she warily looked at her surroundings. She lowered her voice and spoke with gritted teeth. ¡°If this were Hou Liao, I guarantee that you would already be dead.¡±


    ¡°But this is Great Lin, not Hou Liao!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Tang Si clenched her fists in anger as Mo Ruo left yet again.


    At the same time, Ji Yunshu was sitting in the courtyard by the skeletal remains, thinking about Qiao Zihua¡¯s earlier testimony.


    An open window, a fallen screen, a smashed cup on the floor and a strangled cat...


    Amongst all these clues, there was something that she could not understand.


    If Qiao Zihua had been knocked unconscious by someone, that means that the killer had to be hiding in the room the entire time. The open window on the other hand proved that the culprit escaped by jumping out. If that were the case, how did the cat appear in the room if it came after Qiao Zihua?


    The pivotal clue was that cat!


    She thought to herself. Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a trip to that brothel tomorrow to look for more clues.


    Madame Xie appeared at the courtyard¡¯s entrance. Her arms still held the gray bundle that was starting to yellow with age as she stumbled inside with her gaze fixated on the skeletal remains thaty below the white cloth.


    Tears welled in her eyes as she struggled to approach. ¡°Ye¡¯er, your mother¡¯s here to see you.¡± She opened up her bundle to take out the doll that was inside and gingerly ced it on top of the white cloth with trembling hands. She spoke whilst sobbing. ¡°Mother knows you loved this doll very much, I¡¯ll burn it for you once the truth is out.¡±


    ¡°Madam Xie, please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Wiping away her tears, Madam Xie asked. ¡°Teacher, are the Qiaos here?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°What did that beast say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, I will definitely get Miss Ye¡¯er the justice she deserves.¡±


    ¡°Can I stay here? I¡¯d like to spend more time with her?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Ji Yunshu did not wish to interrupt and excused herself to her room.


    Through her door, faint sobbing could still be heard.


    [1] TS calling herself granny is a gangster-ish way of referring to herself as someone he should respect and defer to.

 Chapter 576 - You Are A Smart Man, Lord Qiao

    Inside the hall.


    Jing Rong was merely testing the waters but Qiao Zheng had already drawn a clear line in his rtionship with Peng Yuanhai. Instead of rifying matters, his actions conveyed a suspicious sense of ¡®nothing to see here!¡¯ and highlighted his willingness to abandon others when difficulties arose.


    As an official that had served for many years, he had naturally learned to be crafty. Qiao Zheng knew that the incident involving the Ministry of Personnel was getting out of hand. It not only involved Prince Rong, but also a Ministry, a department, and even the royal family. Therefore, he had elected to evade whatever responsibility he could manage.


    Countless thorny trapsy within that abyss. If he were to take a step inside, there was a chance that his entire family would be executed, ending in a pitiful state. Amongst all the officials in court, there were probably very few as astute as he.


    Jing Rong did not believe Qiao Zheng¡¯s words. This old fox cannot be underestimated. Narrowing his deep, dark eyes, Jing Rong sternly scrutinized this tight-lipped person before him. ¡°Lord Qiao, you are an intelligent person, so you should be able to understand the meaning behind this prince¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Pray enlighten me, Your Highness.¡± Qiao Zheng continued to y the fool.


    ¡°This prince shall believe in your im that you did not have a close rtionship with Peng Yuanhai for now. But in that case, how would you exin someone without any backer like him having the gall to petition this prince immediately after your resignation? How did he have the capability to have the assistance of the entire Office of Transmission? This incident is not as simple as it seems! I wonder if Lord Qiao would be able to provide this prince a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Qiao Zheng¡¯s expression froze. He hastily raised his hands and lowered his posture into a bow. ¡°This absolutely has nothing to do with this official. I had no idea that something like this could even happen!. If I could have foreseen this, I would have given my all to stop Peng Yuanhai.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then let this prince ask you this. If this incident has nothing to do with you... then what about Prince Yi?¡± Are you affiliated with him? To put it bluntly, are you conspiring with Jing Yi? Jing Rong red at Qiao Zheng with zing eyes. No matter what, he must have some of his questions answered today.


    Deep down, Qiao Zheng knew that he was already on the hook, as vulnerable as a piece of meat hanging from a rack. He really regretteding over. Why did he have to willingly take the bait? Isn¡¯t this just seeking death? Now, he was just peachy. Stuck like a piece of fishbone in the throat with neither a way forward nor backwards.


    Noticing theplicated look on Qiao Zheng¡¯s face and his shaken spirit, Jing Rong continued probing. ¡°You should know what this prince wants to know and hear, don¡¯t you? If you are able to give answers that this prince wants, I will definitely not put you in a spot and let you leave here safely.¡± It was a tant threat.


    Qiao Zheng knew that he would be unable to leave today unless he gave Jing Rong some useful information. He might as well...


    Qiao Zheng ground his teeth together and finally replied, ¡°I beg for your impartial judgment, Your Highness. Before that Peng Yuanhai joined the Ministry of Personnel under my guidance, he was but a mere civil official in Hanlin Academy. At that time, he had already had a good rtionship with his former schoolmate, Lord Qu, who wouldter work for the Office of Transmission. Afterwards, Lord Qu was appointed Envoy for the Office under Prince Yi¡¯s rmendation while Peng Yuanhai entered the Ministry of Personnel under me. Since then, the two no longer had any form of contact and few people knew about their past rtionship. I would never have imagined that the Ministry of Personnel¡¯s petitions against Your Highness was secretly aplished with the help of Lord Qu from the Office of Transmission. His actions are a mystery to me as well.¡±


    Jing Rong merely replied.¡°This was not what this prince wanted to hear.¡±


    Qiao Zheng could only take a deep breath and lower his head even further. ¡°Qu Jiang and Peng Yuanhai... are the Crown Prince¡¯s men.¡±


    Eh? The already deceased Crown Prince?! With that, the mystery was now resolved.


    As expected, it would have been impossible to get such information from him without exerting some pressure on him.


    Jing Rong summarized Qiao Zheng¡¯s revtions. ¡°That means that Lord Peng and Lord Qu were the Crown Prince¡¯s men even before they had taken up their current positions. In order to pull Lord Qu to his side, Prince Yi personally rmended him to the Office of Transmission. Having received such a huge favor, Lord Qu jumped ship and defected to Prince Yi¡¯s camp. You, on the other hand, brought Peng Yuanhai into the Ministry of Personnel with the same intention of pulling him over to ally with Prince Yi. However, he couldn¡¯t care less about your intentions and therefore parted ways. Is that the case? ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°So in order to avenge the Crown Prince, Peng Yuanhai began to submit petitions in order to pin the culprit responsible for this prince¡¯s assassination attempt on Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°So you resigned from your position because you were aware of his intentions and did not want to get involved?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± At least his replies seem to be made in earnest.


    However, Jing Rong still had doubts. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Qu already pledge his loyalty to Prince Yi? Why would he betray him now? You are also one of Prince Yi¡¯s people. When you knew that Peng Yuanhai intended to do this, why didn¡¯t you inform Prince Yi about this?¡±


    ¡°This official...¡± Qiao Zheng stammered.


    ¡°Since you have already disclosed this much already, don¡¯t bother hiding anything and just say everything. The Imperial Pce¡¯s power does not extend to my grounds. Everything you say here will be kept to myself once you step out from this ce and not a single word you say will make it out of here.¡±


    This prince was really greedy. It seems like he will not give up until every single one of his secrets have been made known to him.


    Qiao Zheng grit his teeth. Since I¡¯ve already stepped into the tiger¡¯sir, then I¡¯ll stake everything I have. ¡°Actually, ever since Your Highness left the capital, the guards within and around the capital have been secretly reced with Prince Yi¡¯s men. As a veteran official, I can read the political movements and anticipate the repercussions. In the past, this official was a student of Old Master Luo Chongyang and has naturally learnt a thing or two. Prince Yi was originally a single step away from taking the throne but is just a tad too hasty. The Emperor has reigned for twenty years, knows that better than anyone. This official still has parents and children to care for, so I chose to resign and return home before Prince Yi can consolidate his power. I am also worried about what would happen...when the truth came out.¡±


    The truth hase out! It was evident that this old fox did not believe that Prince Yi would take the throne at all. Qiao Zheng said was true, Jing Yi was too hasty!


    Qiao Zheng continued. ¡°I believe that Lord Qu has been thinking the same thing as I am, which was why...¡± He betrayed Prince Yi and teamed up with Peng Yuanhai once more.


    What was the saying again? A true victory may not actually be victorious.


    Jing Yi ah Jing Yi, never in your wildest dreams would you think that a pawn that you have kept so dearly would be a fence-sitter! Jing Rong was very satisfied with Qiao Zheng¡¯s response. The corners of his lips rose as he spoke. ¡°You are a smart man, Lord Qiao.¡±


    Qiao Zheng remained silent.


    ¡°You can wait patiently at your residence. Rest assured, this prince will not say anything about today¡¯s conversation. This prince will not forget this favor either.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°This prince ought to thank you instead.¡±


    ¡°This official doesn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should bring Young Master Qiao back home. However, I¡¯m counting on Lord Qiao¡¯s cooperation should anything rted to the casee up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Zheng obediently agreed and bowed his way out. Walking outside, he let out a long sigh. His eyes appeared bloodshot due to the stress he had endured.


    He lifted his sleeve to wipe away the sweat on his forehead, his heart was still thumping away. In the past, he had believed Jing Rong to be a man of few words, and one who could be easily manipted. One, he had little power. Two, he had no followers. Jing Rong was no different from that sickly Prince Xian.


    However, on this day, he had finally experienced Jing Rong¡¯s overwhelming and relentless personality, which had slowly forced him to reveal the whole truth. Looks like the position of Great Lin¡¯s next Emperor is not yet set in stone!

 Chapter 577 - Hidden Inside the Doll

    An expectant Qiao Zihua scurried forward, ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    Qiao Zheng gave him a quick disapproving nce, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened? Why is there so much filth and blood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I identally fell.¡± Qi Zihua gave a nervousugh as he hid his bloodied sleeve behind his back. How embarrassing would it be to let others know that he was beaten up!


    Qiao Zheng didn¡¯t have the energy to care too much about such minor issues and quickly dismissed him with a wave of a sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Qiao Zihua scampered behind in Qiao Zheng¡¯s wake.


    Inside the hall, Jing Rong fell deep in thought. He turned to Lang Po, ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    Lang Po deliberated. ¡°Lord Qiao imed that Lord Peng only implicated Prince Yi in order to avenge the Crown Prince, and that Lord Qu ... He only teamed up with Lord Peng to keep Prince Yi¡¯s ambitions in check. It all seems reasonable, but ...¡±


    ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Unlike this servant, Lord Peng and Lord Qu grew up weathering the storms of the political world - they understand deceit and schemes better than anyone, but even they would not dare to openly oppose Prince Yi without someone supporting them in secret.¡± Lang Po reasoned carefully.


    Jing Rong took what Lang Po said into consideration, tapping his finger against his thigh as he muttered, ¡°Peng Yuanhai? Qu Jiang? Mingshan Academy? Teacher Yu?¡± What did they have inmon? Who was their hidden supporter? Jing Rong finally ordered Lang Po, ¡°Inform Lu Jiang to investigate Lord Peng and Lord Qu. Also, make sure to find out how many current officials are ... graduates of Mingshan Academy.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lang Po was just about to leave when the attendant from the station arrived.


    ¡°Your Highness, these records have been organised by Attendant Lin. Here are the records of all the goods entering and leaving the station on the day the relief funds arrived.¡± He handed over a stack of papers. They were indeed quite efficient!


    Jing Rong nodded, ¡°Inform your superior - he will be summoned if there are other concerns.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jing Rong flipped through the hefty stack of papers in his hands; he had expected a heavy read, especially since the station was busy all year round. Each page detailed the dealings each day - the relief funds were received on such day and time, then there were rice offerings from the Ju Family, other goods imported from so-and-so to be delivered to others. The records were conscientious - even the time taken for delivery, and its route were carefully recorded. There were porcin wares from Yi City, umbres from the Northern Liang, jade from the Shen Family in Luzhou ...


    Jing Rong sighed, putting down the papers. He could feel a throbbing headacheing and he massaged his temples.


    Lang Po offered himself up, ¡°Your Highness, this servant can look through them on your behalf and alert you immediately if there¡¯s anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This Prince just needs a short nap. You can head off first - go and give Lu Jiang my instructions.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    In the early morning.


    The stuffy day suddenly saw thunder and lightning, and dark clouds nketed the sky. Trees rustled and bent under gusts of wind, swaying dramatically as the rain became heavier.


    The rain came so suddenly that Ji Yunshu was caught off guard. She hurriedly asked her servants to move the remains from the yard into shelter, but they were still soaked. Water from the white cloth dripped down the edge of the table corner to the ground, wetting arge area.


    Madam Xie used her own clothes to wipe the remains dry, over and over again, as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Ji Yunshu only remembered the cloth doll that was on the white cloth when she looked out and found it lying by a potted nt and drenched in the rain. She rushed out of the room without a word to retrieve it.


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡± Zhuang¡¯er hurriedly took an umbre, caught up with Ji Yunshu, and opened the umbre for her.


    Ji Yunshu picked up the doll on the ground. The coarse cloth was even dirtier than before, and had grown heavy as the cotton within soaked up the cold rain. She tightened her hands, intending to squeeze it dry, but was hampered by something inside the doll.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Something seems to be inside the doll.¡±


    Zhuang¡¯er was surprised, ¡°What could there be in this doll?¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned and pinched the doll, feeling around the object. There was indeed something hidden in the ball of cotton inside, something small but hard. Its shape was roughly oval, but it also seemed to end in a triangle, just like... a fish!


    Yes, it was in the shape of a fish.


    She suddenly remembered what Qiao Zihua said before. Ye¡¯er had connections with a man with a fish-shaped jade pendant. Was he fish-shaped thing inside the doll his jade pendant?


    She had wanted to pinch the doll again to confirm her guess, but Madam Xie suddenly rushed out, grabbed the doll, and looked at Ji Yunshu in panic.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, this doll... there¡¯s nothing interesting about it.¡± Her tone trembled slightly.


    Ji Yunshu did not say anything but moved the umbre above her head to Madam Xie¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room before we talk.¡±


    Upon entering, Ji Yunshu had Qiao¡¯er cook two bowls of ginger soup. She did not rush to get straight to the point.¡°Madam Xie, drink a bowl of ginger soup.¡±


    Madam Xie nodded, but didn¡¯t let go of the doll.


    After she finished drinking, Ji Yunshu said, ¡°The doll is soaked through. You can give it to Qiao¡¯er and let her dry it by the stove.¡±


    Hearing that, Qiao¡¯er hurried forward, but Madam Xie suddenly dodged and hid the doll behind herself. She lowered her eyes, ¡°There¡¯s no need..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s no trouble at all. The stove is just over there.¡± Qiao¡¯er came forward to get it.


    But she didn¡¯t expect...


    ¡°I said no.¡± Madam Xie said more harshly.


    Qiao¡¯er was stunned atMadam Xie¡¯s words, her hands frozen mid-air. She couldn¡¯t decide whether she should reach out or withdraw her hands. She could only look beseechingly at Ji Yunshu for help.


    Ji Yunshu waved her hand. ¡°You two have my permission to withdraw.¡±


    Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯er looked at each other and went out with the bowls of ginger soup.


    After they left, Ji Yunshu focused on the doll in Madam Xie¡¯s arms, saying slowly, ¡°That thing in the doll... who does it belong to?¡±

 Chapter 578 - Jade Pendan

    t


    ¡°The thing inside the doll... who does it belong to?¡±


    Madam Xie got startled and tried to hide the doll behind her. The pair of eyes that changed abruptly revealed a trace of hidden guilt as she replied in a trembling voice, ¡°What did Teacher say? How could there be something in this doll?¡±


    Ji Yunshu only smiled instead of exposing her lie immediately. She narrowed her eyes slightly and pondered aloud, ¡°That thing should be a piece of jade. It is neither too big nor too small, and certainly not circr or rectangr in shape. Rather, it feels smooth, t, and should be oval-shaped. A fan-shaped triangr tail and a slightly raised head, hmm? What does it look like? Like... a fish.¡± Her eyes brightened in realisation.


    When she heard this, Madam Xie¡¯s hands shook and the cloth doll slipped through her trembling fingers, falling to the ground. The damp cloth contacted the dust on the ground and turned rather grey and grimy. Madam Xie hurriedly snatched it back and frantically rubbed her patchwork sleeves on the doll in an attempt to wipe away the dust as she chanted softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in here, no fish...¡± Her actions clearly demonstrated a loss ofposure.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression darkened slightly and her shapely brows wrinkled together. She stood up and walked over to grasp Madam Xie¡¯s hands, stopping her from wiping the doll. Then, she slowly squatted down in front of her. ¡°Madam Xie, why did you walk all the way from Yufu to the capital these three years? Wasn¡¯t it all to find the true culprit and give Ye¡¯er the justice she deserves? Right now, anything rted to Ye¡¯er could be a clue, no matter what it is. If you know something, you should not hide it. I don¡¯t know why this thing inside the doll has gotten you so frantic, but you may tell me if you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you. But I hope that my initial decision to help you was not wrong.¡±


    When Madam Xie heard that, she recalled the kindness Ji Yunshu had already extended to her. Without his help, her daughter¡¯s case would not have been reopened. After a moment of hesitation, she finally spoke. ¡°That is Ye¡¯er¡¯s most precious thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    Madam Xie pursed her dry, cracked lips and nodded. She flipped the doll over and found a hidden loose thread. She undid the seams as she spoke, ¡°After Ye¡¯er died, I sewed that jade pendant into this cloth doll. I intended to put the doll and the jade pendant into her coffin after the murderer had been brought to justice.¡±


    In that case, this jade pendant was extremely important!


    The thread was slowly pulled out, exposing the cotton insides. Madam Xie put her hand in and searched carefully for a moment before drawing an object out. As she thought! It was a fish-shaped jade pendant.


    She passed it to Ji Yunshu. ¡°In the past, Ye¡¯er would spend a lot of time holding this jade pendant and sob uncontrobly. She only told me the story after I asked her about it countless times. The pendant was actually something given to her by the person who got her pregnant. She had always treasured it, kept it close, and never allowed anyone else to touch it. How pitiful! What exactly did my Ye¡¯er do wrong to be ruined like this?¡±


    The mother-daughter pair had endured much gossip and abuse due to Ye¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy out of wedlock. There were only tears whenever it was mentioned.


    Ji Yunshu took a close look at that jade pendant now in her palm. It was a pale red fish without any patterns carved on it. The surface was smooth and shiny with a clean finish, but the craftsmanship was exquisite. Although the jade was cloudy and could not be considered high-quality, it feltfortable to hold and was wrought delicately.


    She turned the jade over and found that the back was smooth and t as if it had been cut cleanly into half. It seems that the other half was with Ye¡¯er¡¯s lover, which must be the person who carried a dizi that Qiao Zihua saw. After finishing her examination, she returned the jade pendant to Madam Xie.


    Soon after, the rain stopped and she bade Qiao¡¯er escort Madam Xie back to her own courtyard.


    Ji Yunshu replicated the appearance and shape on a piece of paper, and thought about asking if anyone knew who the owner of the other half was.


    The next day, Ji Yunshu went to visit the House of Healing Spring with Shi Ziran. Unlike her previous incognito visit with Jing Rong, she immediately asked for the Madam of the House of Healing Spring.


    The Madam¡¯s nce seemed to weigh Ji Yunshu up as she arrived. This person¡¯s clothes were of good quality and had a decent disposition, but seemed neither rich nor like a highly-ranked official. She narrowed her eyes in disdain and waved her fan impatiently as she approached. ¡°Where¡¯s this little Young Master from? Asking for me, Yanniang, as soon as you arrive? This old madam is certainly peerlessly elegant, but you...¡± I wouldn¡¯t deign to serve! She huffed in contempt.


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered and merely said breezily, ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate a case.¡±


    ¡°A case?¡± Madam Yan was puzzled. ¡°Young man, you really love to joke. My House of Healing Spring is a ce wheredies work. It¡¯s no ce for a penniless brat to y at investigating. If you want to investigate a case, go to the yamen! Whye here?¡± She waved her fan in dismissal.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Three years ago, Miss Ye¡¯er died here, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Madam Yan¡¯s expression abruptly changed to that of shock. After she gathered her wits again, she looked furtively at her surroundings and red at Ji Yunshu. With her fan pressed gently against crimson lips, she hissed, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you here to make trouble?¡±


    ¡°That would depend on whether you cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Yunshu drew out a token from her sleeve and casually waved it in front of Madam Yan. It was Magistrate Zuo¡¯s yamenmand token, given to her to aid her investigations. ¡°Do you recognise this?¡±


    ¡°I... I recognise it!¡± Madam Yan¡¯s haughty and fierce demeanor vanished the moment she realised where themand token was from.


    Ji Yunshu leaned towards her and whispered right next to her ear. ¡°This concerns a human life as well as your business. Should we talk about it here, or would you rather we go upstairs?¡±


    The corner of Madam Yan¡¯s mouth twitched as she forced a smile upon her face and issued a simpering invitation, ¡°Young Master, please head upstairs.¡±


    Madam Yan led Ji Yunshu and Shi Ziran up to a clean and spacious room on the third floor. After they sat down, she served them with impable hospitality,plete with tea and snacks. ¡°Officer, why did you not send word prior to your arrival? We almost made the mistake of being inhospitable.¡± Madam Yan continued piling on the smiles and ttery.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention was wholly on observing their current room. She made no reply.


    ¡°Officer...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Ji.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ji.¡± Madam Yan called out intimately. She swallowed and licked her lips before trying to probe again. ¡°Lord Ji, the incident with Ye¡¯er three years ago... isn¡¯t it already in the past? Why would you investigate again today?¡±


    ¡°Which room was Ye¡¯er in when the incident happened?¡± Ji Yunshu got straight to the point.


    Madam Yan was so rmed at the abrupt question that she jumped and her eyes widened.

 Chapter 579 - Investigating the Scene

    After quite a while, Yanniang recovered. "Why does Teacher Ji ask about this? We have renovated the ce since then."


    "But the structure hasn¡¯t changed?"


    "That... didn¡¯t change."


    Ji Yunshu simply said, "Bring me there."


    "N... now?" Yanniang was so surprised that she stuttered.


    However, Ji Yunshu was already standing. "The case is urgent, please lead the way."


    Although Yanniang was reluctant, she did not dare to refuse since Ji Yunshu possessed the yamen¡¯smand token. She could only bring Ji Yunshu there, full of dread.


    The room was at the end of the corridor on the third floor. There were two locks on the door; one was old and rusty, while the other clearly was newly added!


    "This is it." Yanniang said.


    "Open the door."


    "Teacher Ji, there¡¯s nothing inside. It¡¯s merely used as a storeroom for clutter."


    "Just open the door."


    Yanniang sighed and could only retrieve the key to open the door. The moment the door opened, there was a burst of cool air and the smell of rotten wood that irritated the nose. Other than the sunlight that entered through the doorway andnded on the ground, it waspletely dark inside. It was daytime, but not a single glimmer of light was able to enter. The windows were covered securely by wooden boards without a single gap between them. Even mosquitoes couldn¡¯t fly in.


    At that moment, Shi Zijin took out a firestarter from his waist. He found a candlestick somewhere in the house and lit it quickly. The room slowly brightened to reveal a literal storeroom, filled with messy piles of anything and everything.


    Ji Yunshu looked at Yanniang. "Are Ye¡¯er¡¯s old things still here?"


    "Yes. Some of the things piled in this room belonged to her. The bed, tables, chairs, hangers, and partition screens are still here. I didn¡¯t dare to throw them away. You know, her death was so tragic I was afraid that strange things would happen if her old things were discarded or burnt. If that happened, my business would be ruined. I couldn¡¯t let this room affect the business either, so I sealed the room and turned it into a storeroom. Fortunately, she was a songstress, not a girl who entertained the guests, so the room arranged for her was also out of the way. This corner doesn¡¯t affect the business much, but for peace of mind, we still nailed the windows shut and locked the door."


    While listening, Ji Yunshu took the candlestick from Shi Zijin¡¯s hand and walked forward a few steps. She gathered the candlelight in front of the pile of debris and moved it little by little towards the redwood bed.


    The bed was full of misceneous things, and most of which were broken or old. She moved the light to the side again and illuminated a partition screen carved with exquisite patterns. One corner on the partition screen was worn out, revealing the broken wood in the red paint, and there were a few scratches beside it. It was unclear whether the damage was caused by something pressing against it or due to it being moved around carelessly.


    Ji Yunshu brought the candlelight forward for a closer look and reached out to touch the corner where the partition screen was broken. Only then did she find out that it was a triangle corner that was fitted and could be removed directly. She took it off and turned it around in her hand a few times to see the scratch clearly. It didn¡¯t look like it was left by someone¡¯s fingers but rather like it was scratched by sharp ws.


    She asked, "Did you have cats here before?"


    Yanniang nodded, "We had a few. The girls like them."


    "At that time, who was the owner of the cat that died in Ye¡¯er¡¯s room?"


    "Shui Lian owned it. She cried for a while when the cat died. Tell me, why did Ye¡¯er have to she strangle the cat even if she wanted to kill herself?" She sighed.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t tell Yanniang that Ye¡¯er didn¡¯tmit suicide. She gave the corner to Shi Zijin, then walked to the nailed windows, knocking on the board with her hand. Then she shook the boards with her hands. "Have someone remove the boards."


    "Remove them?" Yanniang said quickly, "Teacher Ji, I¡¯m doing business. Something happened in the room so I deliberately let people nail the window. If you want to remove them... It will get me into trouble!"


    "Just remove it and let me take a look. After investigation, you can just nail it shut again."


    "Then we can do that instead"


    Yanniang was relieved and hurriedly called a few people over to disassemble the window. As the boards were nailed down too securely, it took a lot of effort to disassemble it. The room finally saw some light.


    Ji Yunshu stood in front of the window, leaned out her head, and looked out to find an alley. As this room was located on the third floor of the Zhichun Building, it was a fair distance up. Looking from the top down, the back wall did not appear to have any hand or foot holds. One would have to know martial arts and qinggong to get down from here. But... where was the cat?


    Her mind was whirling with thoughts, but it all circled round to the question of the cat.


    If the murderer was not Qiao Zihua, then the culprit must have hidden in the room beforehand. When he fled, it was through the window, which exins why the window that should have been closed was opened by the time Qiao Zihua woke up. So where did the cate from? Unless someone had entered right after the person who knocked Qiao Zihua unconscious left, and let the cat in with them.


    She turned around and asked Yanniang, "May I meet Shui Lian?"


    "Sure."


    Yanniang quickly agreed and found someone to call Shui Lian. Shui Lian posed her lithe body gracefully and stood at the door, holding a ck cat in her arms. She huffed and refused to enter. "Myst cat died in this room, I don¡¯t want to go in."


    Okay, if you don¡¯te in, shall I step out? Ji Yunshu walked towards her and asked, "Do you remember why your cat would appear in this room the day Ye¡¯er died three years ago?"


    "How would I know? Business was good that day. I had several guests and shut the cat in the backyard. How could I know that it would appear in Ye¡¯er¡¯s room? A lovely cat that I kept for a long while died just like this." Shui Lian itched with anger as she thought of her beloved cat¡¯s death.


    Ji Yunshu pondered her words without continuing to question her.


    "I will leave if there is nothing else. There are guests waiting." Shui Lian held the cat and walked awa, but the cat suddenly jumped down from her arms. The little body wove messily around the feet of the crowd.


    Suddenly someone reached out a hand and lifted the cat by its scruff, lifting it by a single hand.


    "Meow~" The cat wailed in pain, shaking its four paws everywhere.


    Seeing this, Shui Lian stepped forward and snatched her beloved cat from the man, and then scolded the man fiercely. "Damned cripple. I will kill you if you dare to hurt my cat."


    The man referred to as ¡®the cripple¡¯ was a small apprentice in Zhichun Building. He was in his thirties, with a pair of feet of different lengths. He was wearing a servant hat but on the left, most of his hair could be seen. exposed. His face was half-covered, exposing eyes that looked like the cat¡¯s eyes. These eyes were so piercing eyes made people tremble if a person stared at them for too long.


    The man bowed in greeting sombrely, then left without saying anything.


    Ji Yunshu happened to see this scene and stared at the man¡¯s retreating back. Her gaze was then drawn down to several things hidden in his right sleeve. They were small, glimmering things that looked a bit like silver needles.


    But they also looked much thicker than silver needles.

 Chapter 580 - I Have a Slender Figure!

    The servant hobbled slowly down the stairs, looking aloof and grim. Ji Yunshu then turned her gaze away.


    Shui Lian caressed the cat in her arms, soothing its hurts. She walked toward Yanniang and protested, ¡°Yanniang, that cripple constantly bullies our cat. Why do you still allow him to stay here? Hurry up and kick him out of this ce!¡± She seemed displeased with the servant¡¯s presence.


    Eyes narrowed, Yanniang threw a nce at the cripple as she waved her fan. ¡°He¡¯s just a cripple. Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making a fuss. However, none of usdies here are happy with his presence.¡±


    ¡°Just look at how pitiable he is. Not only his legs are crippled, but his arms have also been fractured. If I am to kick him out now, he will probably die on the street,¡± Yanniang continued, ¡°I, Yanniang, am famous for being one of the kindest people in Yufu. I¡¯m not one who would jeopardize one¡¯s life.¡± Herst sentence seemed to be meant for Ji Yunshu.


    Fine, I know you¡¯re a kind person! Therefore, alldies who work for you must be kind too!


    Upset, Shui Lian spun around as she whined, ¡°That annoying cripple. Even if he didn¡¯t die on the street, he would die here sooner orter. Such rotten luck!¡± She walked off grumpily.


    Yanniang immediately tried to smooth things over. ¡°Teacher Ji, please don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t.¡± She shed a faint smile before she added, ¡°But who¡¯s that man from earlier? Why do all thedies here hate him?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t just hate him; they loathe him.¡±


    "Oh? But why?¡±


    Yanniang heaved a sigh. ¡°His name is Liang Da. He used to be quite a decent and good-looking man. However, things changed when his wife ran away with her lover. On top of that, one of his legs was crippled. Since then, he has turned into apletely different person. I felt sorry for him, so I kept him around as an odd-job runner. He also helps in the backyard kitchen. Whenever there are guests, thedies will leave the cats in the backyard. However, Liang Da hates cats, and always pinches the cats. As time went by, thedies grew to dislike him. They oftene to me to whine about it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Why does he hate cats?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji must not have heard about this then. A few years ago when he was working in the kitchen, a cat knocked over the candle holder and burned down the ce. His hands and face were seared. From that day onwards, he has hated cats. All in all, God has been very unfair to him.¡± Sympathising with Liang Da, she let out a heavy sigh.


    Although Ji Yunshu took pity on the man as well, she did not forget her duty. She walked around the room before she asked Yanniang again, ¡°Did Miss Ye¡¯er have a close rtionship with any man before her passing?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t think so.¡± Yanniang briefly pondered upon the question before she shook her head. ¡°Ye¡¯er had very high standards. She was never interested in any of the wealthy young men and I have never seen her getting intimate with any man at all. Moreover, she was a very private person, and would never reveal her personal life to us. She got upset easily whenever we got nosy.¡± Yanniang was very truthful as she told Ji Yunshu everything she knew about Ye¡¯er. After she finally sent Ji Yunshu off, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    At Anchang Courtyard, Jing Rong had spent his entire day reading the documents from the ry station.


    He read through the thick books meticulously, and by the end, felt as if he was about to go blind from the densely-packed pages. Luckily, he had a photographic memory from young, thereby sparing him the need for any paper and ink to take notes.


    All that while, Lang Po stood by his side quietly, asionally ordering the maids to send some hot tea. No one knew how long Jing Rong had been reading. His dedication to his job was almost as great as that of Ji Yunshu as he continued to work around the clock.


    After the sun set, he finally closed the books. He took a sip of the tea, allowing his brain to take a break.


    Lang Po approached him. ¡°Your Highness, have you found anything?¡±


    Jing Rong answered, ¡°The relief silver would arrive at Yufu on the Fourth of September every year. There were a lot of goods transiting at Yufu that day. Even at night, countless goods constantly arrived and departed from all over.¡±


    ¡°Do you think someone might have taken this opportunity and swapped the trunks?¡± He took a bold guess.


    Jing Rong shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. The relief silver was ced in a solitary warehouse, secured by the concrete walls. Not only that, a man was constantly guarding the warehouse, making it very difficult to break into the ce, let alone smuggle the silver out.¡±


    Unless the culprit had the transformation ability of Sun Wukong, it was impossible to steal anything from the warehouse.


    He took a moment to ponder the question before he told Lang Po, ¡°Bring me a piece of paper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Lang Po promptly brought paper and ink over.


    Jing Rong wrote down the names of a few businessmen on the paper ording to what he had read.


    Among these names, there were the Zhengs from Nanji who sent salt to the Capital, the Lius from Shang City who sent gemstones to Shuiwu in the South, the Lus of Lianzhou who delivered superior sandalwood to Yuzhou City, andst but not least, the Sis who transported fabrics directly from Yufu County to the Capital.


    He handed the paper to Lang Po and said, ¡°These are the merchants who transported their goods out of the ry station the day the relief silver arrived at the station. They are also the only four merchants whose goods arrive at Yufu on the same day as the relief silver, year after year. Investigate their backgrounds. I want to know if there is anything suspicious about them. If you discover anything amiss, report to me immediately.¡±


    Lang Po read the paper and nodded.


    Jing Rong took a deep breath before he looked out of the window. ¡°Is Teacher Ji back yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she came back a while ago.¡±


    Jing Rong rose to his feet as he told Lang Po, ¡°Bring my dinner to Teacher Ji¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll have my dinner with her.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Tell the kitchen to prepare a few dishes that Teacher Ji likes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Rong then strode out of the room.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu had just returned from Zhichun Court. She took a seat at the courtyard as she studied the broken piece she took from the corner of the screen. With her hand, she repeatedly felt the prickly part of the piece.


    This must be a mark left when it was dropped on the floor. Then... what about the three w marks?


    It definitely looks like it was scratched by something sharp, but it doesn¡¯t seem like marks left by a human¡¯s fingernails. If Ye¡¯er was scratched by something when she died, judging from the situation, could the culprit be the cat which had been choked to death?


    As she was lost in thought, Jing Rong arrived at the courtyard, quickly followed by the dishes.


    ¡°Are you here for free food?¡± That was Ji Yunshu¡¯s first thought.


    Jing Rong rolled his eyes at Ji Yunshu¡¯s disparagingment as he gazed at the dishes he brought along. He lifted his chin as if he was emphasizing his statement. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring more dishes for you.¡± Then, acting like the host of the house, he took a seat. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t rebuke him.


    After he took a seat, he saw the piece in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°This is what you got at Zhichun Court today? Is this a clue?¡±


    ¡°It might be.¡± She dared not make a definite statement.


    Jing Rong responded, ¡°Anyway, put this down and have your dinner first. Look at how skinny you are. It makes you look dull.¡±


    You¡¯re the skinny one! I have a slender figure!

 Chapter 581 - Offering a Rod to Beg Forgiveness

    Jing Rong put a piece of chicken in her bowl. ¡°Try it!¡± Help yourself, please.


    Ji Yunshu had to put the screen corner-piece aside and picked up her chopsticks to have a few bites. She then thought of something and looked at Jing Rong, ¡°I heard that records were sent over from the ry station yesterday. You have looked through them for the whole day, how is it going? Have you concluded anything?¡±


    Jing Rong answered lightly, ¡°Like you said, maybe.¡± He is showing off what he has learnt from her.


    At this moment, the cat walked in on its stubby legs and pawed ceaselessly at Ji Yunshu¡¯s foot. ¡°Meow~¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced down at the cat, ¡°Little kitty, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    She put down the tableware, picked up the cat, and took a piece of dried fish to feed it.


    However, the cat leapt up onto the table then hurriedlynded on the ground. The screen corner-piece that was originally ced on the table was also swept to the ground. This little cat is truly wild!


    ¡°Meow¡«¡±


    Ji Yunshu immediately picked up the corner-piece from the ground, then gathered the cat in her arms once again and reprimanded it, ¡°Why are you so naughty?¡± Unexpectedly, the kitten twisted and turned, straightening its feet in an effort to get away.


    ¡°Meow¡«¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The moment she inadvertently approached the cat with the screen corner-piece in her hand, the cat exerted all its strength to flee in the opposite direction. It then finally jumped to the ground and fled away in an instant, as if it had seen a ghost.


    Stunned by what had just transpired, Jing Rong asked in curiosity, ¡°Isn¡¯t that cat very obedient? Why did it act like it had seen an enemy?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pondered a while and then raised the top corner in her hand, ¡°Could it be... because of this?¡±


    Huh?


    She exined, ¡°This thing was the top corner-piece taken from the screen in Ye¡¯er¡¯s room. I saw a few scratches on it, and I thought it might be rted to the case, so I brought it back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this thing that made the cat overreact?¡± He took the corner-piece, frowned slightly, and then put it on his nose and sniffed a few times. ¡°Why does it smell like dried orange peel?¡±


    Eh? Ji Yunshu looked surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s a smell of dried orange peel?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded with certainty, ¡°This prince used to wake up at night when I was a child, and my attending nanny would put some dried orange peel in my sandalwood pillow to help me sleep. Therefore, this prince can recognise the smell even if it is very faint.¡±


    That¡¯s why! ¡°Cats hate the smells of lemons and oranges the most. No wonder it reacted so violently just now.¡±


    ¡°However...¡± Jing Rong put the top corner on his nose and smelled it again. ¡°The smell of dried orange peel is not from this piece of wood itself, but... from this ce where it had been scratched.¡±


    ¡°From the scratches?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    She took the top corner and touched the scratches with her finger and brought it to her nose for a sniff. Jing Rong was right!


    She said, ¡°This smell should be left behind by whatever that caused these scratches. This corner-piece is made of Nanzhang wood, so any odor will remain in the wood once it is stained. I thought the scratches were left by the cat that died in the room, but cats hate the smell of oranges. They flee at the slightest smell of oranges, so how is it possible that the cat would leave the smell of oranges from its paws? We can infer these scratches were made by someone who was probably rted to Ye¡¯er¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that the scratches are rted to the case? Maybe Ye¡¯er herself made them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t want to miss a single clue.¡± Such dedication!


    Jing Rong nced at the room inside, ¡°When do you n to have the remains in the room moved out to be buried?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s words drew Ji Yunshu¡¯s thoughts away from the screen corner-piece. She replied, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you finish the autopsy?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely, I¡¯m still waiting.¡±


    ¡°Waiting for what?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the few pebbles I picked up in the yard the first day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    She smiled meaningfully, ¡°If the pebbles are soaked in soy sauce for ten days and wrapped in cloth to rub the remains, then the bones will turn ck if they were squeezed before death. If Ye¡¯er died from rape, she must have struggled while she was alive, and her hands and body must have been bound and squeezed. In that case, the signs of being tied up cannot be seen from the bones, but the pebbles and soy sauce can help show the traces of pressure. At that time, we may obtain a clue about the murderer.¡±


    All right, Jing Rong had to admit that he had learned something again. ¡°Your brain is full of knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± She was not humble at all.


    At this time, Lang Po came in and reported, ¡°Magistrate Zuo is here.¡±


    It¡¯s getting dark now, what is he doing here?


    Jing Rong raised his sharp eyes, ¡°He still has the gall toe.¡±


    Magistrate Zuo had settled the case as soon as he received Qiao¡¯s bribe. Jing Rong hadn¡¯t had the time to denounce him yet, but this guy was kind enough to send himself to Jing Rong¡¯s door.


    In the lobby, they found Zuo Yao kneeling on the ground, his arms over his head on the floor. In front of him was a long rod. Offering a rod to beg forgiveness? Interesting!


    Although Zuo Yao lowered his head, he listened hard with his ears open! Upon hearing footstepsing towards him, he lowered down his body so much that he was almost prone on the ground, as if he wished to make a hole in the ground to appear more sincere.


    Jing Rong was shocked by thisical scene when he arrived. My goodness, what the heck is this?


    ¡°This lowly official pays respect to Prince Rong.¡± Zuo Yao¡¯s voice resounded, as loud as the eunuch responsible for announcing the beginning of the emperor¡¯s inspection tour.


    ¡°Magistrate Zuo, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°This lowly official knows he hasmitted a grave crime. In a moment of greed, I once epted bribes from the Qiao family. Now that I think back on it, I greatly regret my actions. Your Highness, please punish me for my mistake.¡± He said, with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh? It turns out that Magistrate Zuo truly did ept bribes.¡±


    ¡°That is... correct.¡±


    Jing Rong sat down in position and sneered, ¡°Then this prince shall ask you, if Qiao Zihua didn¡¯t tell me about the bribe, would you continue hiding this from me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. This lowly official has long regretted epting those pieces of silver. In fact, I had nned to tell Your Highness even before your arrival, but Your Highness had been too busy. I didn¡¯t speak out as I was worried about disturbing Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face darkened instantly. ¡°Are youining that this prince didn¡¯t give you the time to speak?¡±


    Zuo Yao knew that he had said something wrong. He started to shiver, and his chest almost touched the ground. He quickly exined, ¡°This lowly official¡¯s speech was too clumsy and said something foolish, Your Highness, please forgive me.¡±


    Bang! Jing Rong mmed the table with his palm, his expression frigid. ¡°Forgive you? As an official of Yufu County, you epted bribes for your own personal gain and closed a perplexing case without proper investigation. This is simply absurd! If this official does not remove you from your position and investigate you, how should I exin it to the people?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, although this lowly official epted the bribe, I regretted it immediately and really wanted to return the money to the Qiao family. Although the coroner also received the Qiao¡¯s money, the result of the autopsy was not wrong. At that time, the deceased¡¯s cause of death was really due to poison.¡±

 Chapter 582 - Another Dead Ca

    t


    Trigger Warning: Animal abuse & gore in this arc starts at the end of this chapter. As you might guess from the title...:/


    Bam! Jing Rong pounded the table again as he rose to his feet. Furiously, he said, ¡°Zuo Yao, even until today, you¡¯re still making up excuses!¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness!¡± He raised both his hands and threw himself to the ground, his body shuddering all the while.


    ¡°This involves a human life. How dare you ask for forgiveness?¡± Jing Rong approached him. His eyes glowing with malevolence, he lowered his gaze to stare at the corrupt official. ¡°Whoever made the mistake should be punished. Weren¡¯t you happy to receive those silver? Since you epted it with your two hands, the punishment should be received with the same pair of hands as well.¡± His tone wasced with a hint of malice.


    Zuo Yao did not understand the hidden meaning behind Jing Rong¡¯s words. When he lifted his head, he saw Jing Rong step on the wooden rod, kick it up and catch it with his hand. He studied the rod beforementing, ¡°Since Magistrate Zuo brought this wooden rod, I reckon that you¡¯re offering to be punished as a way to seek forgiveness. Just as well, I won¡¯t have to trouble my men to find me another tool to mete out your punishment.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Why? Magistrate Zuo, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°N... no...¡± Of course he¡¯s scared! He¡¯s so terrified his whole body is shivering!


    Jing Rong sent him a razor-sharp smile before he tossed the rod to Lang Po and instructed, ¡°Fifty strikes on his palm.¡±


    Lang Po yed with the wooden rod as he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Your subordinate will ensure that he receives every single strike.¡± Chores like carrying out punishments were his forte.


    Zuo Yao was dragged out of the room by two guards and tied to a bench. His hands were raised above his head with his palms open and facing up, making him look like a skewered fish.


    Zuo Yao was drenched in cold sweat as he stared at the wooden rod, eyes filled with fear. His lips continued to shiver for a long while before he cried for Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, this humble official admits his mistake. I am unable to bear these fifty strikes!¡± In the meantime, Jing Rong was leisurely sipping his cup of tea.


    ¡°p!¡± Lang Po did not show any mercy as he carried out the flogging. The wooden rod continued to strike his palms. After merely a dozen strikes, the skin on his palms had already been torn open and was covered in blood. It looked horrifying.


    The two guards who had tied Zuo Yao up were gleefully watching the show from the sides. For men like them who had long gotten used to even gorier scenes, these few drops of blood were nothing.


    One of the guards needled, ¡°Guard Lang, hit harder! If you continue to apply only this amount of force, it will take two days to heal from the fifty strikes. How can that be a real punishment?¡±


    His peer agreed, ¡°Yes. You need to hit him harder. Otherwise, he will never learn his lesson!¡±


    Lang Po red at the two guards and passed them the wooden rod. ¡°You two should take over if you have such strong opinions about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. His Highness ordered you to do it, not us.¡± They were not so foolish to take over such a troublesome job.


    ¡°Then why are youmenting on the way I work?¡±


    ¡±We were merely making casual remarks. Guard Lang, don¡¯t mind us and continue with the punishment.¡±


    How polite they were being! Have they ever considered how Zuo Yao felt when hearing this conversation?


    Zuo Yao¡¯s forehead was drenched with sweat and his lips were pale from the excruciating pain. Close to passing out, he leaned his forehead on the bench. The searing hot pain that initially zed across his palms had been reced byplete numbness.


    In fact, Lang Po was not trying to go easy on him. Instead, he was far smarter than the two guards and understood that the prince did not actually want to cripple Zuo Yao¡¯s hands, or the prince would have ordered him to cut off those hands. It was evident that the prince only wanted to teach Zuo Yao a lesson, not really handicap him.


    Therefore, he lifted the rod and struck it on Zuo Yao¡¯s palms again, but reserved more than half of his strength. Before the thirtieth strike, they heard an order. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jing Rong came out of the hall and walked up to Zuo Yao. He threw a cold nce at Zuo Yao¡¯s severely-injured hands. ¡°Magistrate Zuo, can you bear the rest of the strikes?¡±


    Zuo Yaoy there motionlessly. After a while, he finally lifted his head and begged, ¡°Your Highness...please spare my life.¡±


    ¡°After all, Magistrate Zuo is not as stubborn as I thought.¡±


    ¡°This humble one...will never repeat my mistake.¡±


    However, he added, ¡°You have to always remember what you¡¯ve learned today. Remember all the bribes you¡¯ve received, and all the unsolved or mishandled cases. If you continue to make these mistakes, I¡¯ll not only remove you from your official position, but I¡¯ll also have your life as penance. However, if you are willing to atone for your crimes, you should do as I say and cooperate in solving the case of the missing relief silver.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Zuo Yao answered obediently.


    Jing Rong beckoned the two guards over, and ordered them to untie Zuo Yao¡¯s hands. As they pulled his limp body up from the bench, his two bloody hands dangled on his sides and he had difficulty even standing upright. He made for a sorry sight indeed!"


    ¡°Send Magistrate Zuo back to the yamen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guards dragged him away.


    Lang Po walked up to Jing Rong and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you going to let him off just like this?¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°The situation at the Imperial Court has not been stable, yet the Ministry of Personnel still chose to submit petitions against me. The root cause of this was the multiple officials i had deposed along my journey. If I insist on firing the magistrate of Yufu County as well, they might shift their crosshairs from Prince Yi to me. Moreover, Zuo Yao has been Yufu County¡¯s magistrate for many years, and he knows the case of the missing silver better than anyone else. It might not be a bad thing at all to keep him around.¡±


    ¡° So Your Highness has already had everything nned out.¡±


    ¡°He probably has learned his lesson today,¡± Jing Rong said as he gave Lang Po a side-eye. ¡°How is the investigation of the merchants going?¡±


    ¡°I have ordered Ziran to work on it. I¡¯m positive that Your Highness will hear from him very soon.¡±


    Jing Rong gave a hum of acknowledgement before he returned to the hall.


    ......


    Ji Yunshu sent Shi Ziqin to Zhichun Court to investigate the possible origin of the faint scent of dried orange peel in the scratches on the broken screen corner-pieces.


    Shi Ziqin only returned on the second day after she was done with her task. ¡°Teacher Ji, there are indeed a substantial amount of dried orange peel in Zhichun Court. They are used by thedies to remove their body odour, and can be found in almost every room. However, it only carries a very faint scent.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked into the sky as she got lost in her thoughts. Then, she took out the broken corner-piece to study it again. She mumbled, ¡°These don¡¯t seem like scratches left by human nails. Then, where did these scratchese from? Miss Ye¡¯er was a singer, and it was unlikely for her to carry such a strong orange peel scent. It shouldn¡¯t be the otherdies too.¡±


    A momentter, she seemed to have discovered something when she asked Shi Ziqin, ¡°Whoes in contact with dried orange peel most frequently? ¡±


    ¡°The cripple!¡±


    ¡°Liang Da?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He prepares the dried orange peel for all thedies in Zhichun Court.¡±


    This is...interesting!


    At that moment, Qiao¡¯er arrived. She heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Somehow, another cat died.¡±


    Ji Yunshu put down the corner-piece and questioned her, ¡°What do you mean by another cat died? Is itmon for cats to die here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Many girls in this city have pet cats. However, every few days or so,a cat will go missing. When their cats are finally found, they all have already died a gruesome death.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±


    Qiao¡¯er knitted her brows together and seemed to be a little scared to speak. She pursed her lips before answering, ¡°When the cats were discovered, they all had been killed by rat poison and were covered in blood. It was as if some animal had ripped open their bellies and torn out their intestines. It was extremely gory.¡±

 Chapter 583 - The Little Alley

    Qiao¡¯er hunched her shoulders and shrunk in on herself as she finished speaking. She hurriedly added, "Everyone said that the cat had eaten the rat poison by mistake, then the dog bit it to death afterwards. Teacher Ji, you must keep a close watch on that cat of yours and never bring it outside. Otherwise, it would be terrible if it identally ate rat poison!"


    Cat? A cat again!


    Qiao Zihua fears cats, thedies at the Zhichun Court love cats, and that cripple hates cats!


    When Ye¡¯er died, there was a cat in the room. And cats were constantly dying in Xian city.


    Ah! Ji Yunshu suddenly lifted her head and picked up the case file that Zuo Rao had given her. She looked through it again and flipped to the page about Ye¡¯er¡¯s death. The file clearly recorded the state she was found: Mouth filled with white foam, bubbles of blood-coloured sticky fluid flowing from the nostrils, bloated abdomen. It was clearly Ludan poison.


    Aside from Ludan poison, these symptoms could also be attributed to a type of... rat poison!


    ¡°Teacher, what is it? Do you know who the murderer is now?¡± Shi Zijin asked frantically.


    She narrowed her eyes in contemtion. "Wait a while more!"


    Wait? Must one wait to investigate? Shi Zijin didn¡¯t really understand what she meant.


    Two dayster.


    Ji Yunshu took out the bag of pebbles she had soaked in soy sauce. She sent all the maids away from the room, leaving only Shi Zijin.


    She wrapped the pebbles carefully in linen, and gently rubbed them over Ye¡¯er¡¯s bones.


    After around 15 minutes, several obvious ck marks suddenly appeared on the originally dark grey wrist bones and cheekbones. These ck marks appeared long and thin, unlike anything that could be inflicted by a person¡¯s hands.


    Instead, it was as if the long and thin marks had been left behind by a skeletal hand pressing on Ye¡¯er¡¯s wrist and both cheeks.


    Finally, all her questions and doubts have been dispelled!


    That open window, that fallen screen, the cup by the bed, and the dead cat.


    Her lips quirked upwards. "So now we know that, there wasn¡¯t only Ye¡¯er, Qiao Zihua, and the person who escaped from the window. There was once a fourth person in that room."


    A fourth person?


    She instructed Shi Zijin, "Now, if youplete this task for me, we¡¯ll... solve the case."


    ......


    In Zhichun Court, Liang Da had just put down a bundle in the kitchen and was about to go take a break when the chef came over to shove him. He then barked at him, "Liang Da, quickly go to Butcher Rong and get a basket of pork. The kitchen is out of stock, soe back quickly.¡±


    Liang Da nodded without speaking. He retrieved a small basket and put it on his back before leaving from the back door. He limped and hobbled down the street until he reached Butcher Rong¡¯s stall.


    ¡°Collecting the pork!¡± He called out curtly.


    Butcher Rong¡¯s shoulders were bared, revealing thick and firm muscles all over his upper body. His hands wielded a wickedly sharp cleaver expertly, precisely slicing into the meat for his customers. He clearly didn¡¯t hear what Liang Da had said. Butcher Rong only turned towards Liang Da after the two customers in front of him had left.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Liang Da said softly, ¡°Collecting pork for Zhichun Court.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Butcher Rong hollered. Speak louder! I can¡¯t hear you!


    Liang Da suddenly lifted his head, fringe parting to reveal a pair of eyes so dark there was barely any white visible around the pupils. There seemed to be a thick of dark broken blood vessels in the whites of his eyes. It looked so terrifying it sent chills down one¡¯s back.


    Butcher Rong¡¯s knife hand trembled,pletely taken aback by that visage.


    ¡°It...it¡¯s for Zhichun Court?¡±


    Liang Da nodded and bent his head once again, hiding that terrifying pair of eyes under a curtain of hair.


    Butcher Rong swallowed and quickly brought out that hunk of fresh pork that Zhichun Court had ordered.


    With that, Liang Da shouldered the basketful of meat and left. He only used a single arm; his right hand had been injured by the fire and hung at his side, unmoving and idle.


    Behind him, Butcher Rong was left still slightly fearful. He only managed to calm down again when his next customer came forward.


    The way back to Zhichun Court was bustling with people. Liang Da walked with his head lowered and identally bumped into someone. He lost his bnce and fell to the ground along with the basket of meat in his hands.


    The shrill and thin voice of a youngdy rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re walking? Damned cripple, you¡¯ve dirtied thisdy¡¯s clothes! Can you afford to pay for it?¡±


    Liang Da paid no attention to her and only squatted down to pick up the scattered pieces of meat to put back into the basket.


    The woman turned red in anger when she realised that she was being ignored. She tugged at the dirtied corner of her clothes. ¡°Did you not hear me speak? Truly a base existence.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, the cat suddenly let out a yowl.


    Liang Da¡¯s hands froze where they were still picking up the meat. He slowly raised his head to look at the furious woman standing in front of him, then shifted his gaze to that pure white cat in her arms. His expression turned savage in the blink of an eye.


    The woman was shocked pale when she saw the knotted scars that had been seared onto his face. In her surprise, she lost her grip and the cat jumped down in fright, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Liang Da bent down again to continue picking up the meat.


    The woman also had lost all desire to make a fuss and lifted her skirts to get away as fast as possible. That face had scared her half out of her wits.


    Once he had finished arranging the meat, Liang Da shouldered the basket and headed towards Zhichun Court.


    A light drizzle started 15 minutester. Uneven footsteps echoed in an isted little alley. In that small space, the alternating heavy and light thuds sounded like the harbinger of death.


    A skinny figure wearing a straw rain-cape andrge bamboo hat hobbled down the alley. In his hands was a white cat, frantically trying to twist out of his grasp.


    Finally, Liang Da stopped at the corner. He used some rope to tie the cat¡¯s four limbs together, then mmed it to the ground. Bam!


    ¡°Meow~¡± That cat¡¯s bright round eyes stared at the cruel face in front of it with fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    The white cat cried out again, as it wanted to flee but its legs were securely bound together.


    Liang Da took out a packet and roughly stuffed it into the cat¡¯s mouth. Next, he reached out with the right arm that had always been hidden in his sleeves, but... instead of a hand, he had a prosthetic arm made from steel!


    In ce of fingers were steel ws honed to a slender, sharp edge. They looked just like Zhu Bajie¡¯s nine-toothed rake! [1]


    He first used his normal left hand to roughly choke the cat around its neck. Next, he reached out with his false arm and prepared to stab towards its stomach. He wanted to slice it open while it was still alive!


    At thest moment, Shi Zijin leapt down and kicked savagely towards Liang Da¡¯s head. He fell backwards andnded heavily on the ground. He loosened his grasp on the cat, and his bamboo hat also fell, revealing his face.


    Shi Zijin lifted a leg and stomped on his chest. ¡°Heartless and sadistic scoundrel!¡±


    The rain fell on that hideous-looking face. Ji Yunshu carried an umbre and walked into the alley. Her clothes had been soaked through by the fine drizzle. She walked in front of Liang Da, eyes filled with disgust. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Sprawled on the ground, Liang Da finally understood. He smiled and spoke in a low, hoarse and weary voice, ¡°You all deserve to die.¡±


    [1] Aka Pigsy from Journey to the West, a well-known story. He¡¯s a humanoid pig known for his greed and carries a nine-toothed iron rake.

 Chapter 584 - Case Closed 1

    Chapter 584 - Case Closed (1)


    Tiny raindrops fell on Liang Da¡¯s horrifying face. It was as if the rain would not stop until the purple and crumpled burn marks on his face were flushed away.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand tightened, holding the handle of the oil-paper umbre. She lowered her eyes and looked at Liang Da who was lying on the ground. Shi Zijin stepped on him, eyes cold, "No one in this world deserves to be killed."


    Hearing this, Liang Da¡¯s deep eyes looked up a bit, and heughed, looking at her, revealing his ck, sharp, and terrifying teeth like a wolf. Faced with that pair of ck eyes, Ji Yunshu felt a chill on the back of her head. She could not ce her finger on it, but felt a strange lurch in her heart as well.


    Soon after, the suspect was taken to the Yufu yamen. Jing Rong heard the news and quickly rushed over. How could he note over to watch a good show?


    The county magistrate Zuo Yao immediately called the court to session, and sat solemnly at the head in his official uniform.


    In the past few days, he had never been out of the Yamen. His palms were badly injured by Jing Rong¡¯s punishment and he had to rest for several days. He also invited many doctors over and they prescribed many medicines. Today he was finally getting better.


    He could still vaguely see traces of blood through the thick gauze wrapped around his palms. As people say, after one was bitten by a snake, one would jump at ropes for the next ten years. With a nce at Jing Rong, the scene of him being struck was vividly reappeared in front of him and he felt the pain in his palm re again. He would not forget this for a long time. He shivered and quickly averted his eyes from Jing Rong and started to reach for the gavel next to him. But when he touched the icy, hard, rectangr gavel, he remembered that he still had a hand injury and immediately pulled his hand back.


    Jing Rong happened to witness this funny moment. Although he wanted tough, he remembered that he was in court, a hearing was in session, and he needed to be serious. Therefore, he kept his cool and got someone to bring a chair for him to sitfortably and listen to the old case from three years before. It was a pity that there were no snacks at hand.


    Zuo Yao gave up on the gavel and looked at Liang Da, who was kneeling in the middle of the hall, "Liang Da, did you kill her?"


    Shi Zijin kicked him hard, so Liang Da still felt the pain in his chest. He was kneeling there, lowering his head, and his entire face was hidden under his messy wet hair. He nced coldly at the ground in front of him, and smiled sombrely, "Yes, I killed her."


    He admitted it too quickly! This was the first time Zuo Yao had encountered such an obedient murderer. However, it saved everybody¡¯s time. "Now that you have confessed, then tell us, why did you kill Ye¡¯er? How did you kill her? Tell us everything and you must not conceal any facts."


    Liang Da suddenly raised his head, looking at Ji Yunshu who was standing next to him. He smirked sinisterly at her, revealing his terrible grisly eyes and half of his disgusting face. "Aren¡¯t you very smart? In that case, shouldn¡¯t you know how Lady Ye died? Since you know all of it, please say it for me and I will just listen."


    Ji Yunshu faced his gaze, "Actually, I don¡¯t know why you killed her." She wasn¡¯t lying!


    "You don¡¯t know." Liang Da was a little surprised. "If you don¡¯t know, why would youe after me? How did you know that I was in that alley? I thought you guessed something, so you came after me."


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She spoke slowly, with a wondering look in her eyes, "I really don¡¯t know why you wanted to kill Ye¡¯er. I only knew that you entered that room to kill a cat! "


    Eh? Her tone was gentle. But it sounded like there was still something hidden in it. Did Liang Da kill anyone? When he entered the room, was he intending to kill the cat or Lady Ye¡¯er? Did he ever rape that girl?


    Liang Da chuckled, with some contempt, and patted his left hand gently on his thigh. "It turns out that your skills are merely as such. I thought you were very clever and had guessed something."


    Ji Yunshu was not annoyed. After all, she never admitted that she was better than anyone or smarter than anyone. She gave a faint smile and did not speak.


    Zuo Yao said, "Teacher Ji, you said that the girl was killed by him, then tell us the process, or provide evidence to prove that the person was killed by him. In this way, this official can make judgment!" Everyone in the court wanted to see how clever this famous Teacher Ji was and to see whether she deserved her fame.


    "Sure! I¡¯ll tell you what I know, but where should I begin? " Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes and thought for a while, "well, let¡¯s start with Liang Da¡¯s wife. It was a family affair that should not be mentioned in court and appears to have nothing to do with the case, but I¡¯d like to talk about it. "


    She looked at Liang Da, who was kneeling on the ground politely, "Your wife ran away with someone else. As a man, you lost your self-respect, and your leg was also broken by others. In your heart, you probably was angry enough to think of killing people and setting fire. The proprietress of Zhichun Court felt sorry for you, sympathized with you, and offered you to work as a servant in the backyard.


    ¡°That day, a cat knocked down the candlestick, and the fire burned the kitchen while you were still in it, destroying your hands and your face. Since then, your heart became more and more distorted... hmm, more urately, you became extremely vengeful. You started to kill cats to vent your hatred. Of course, there were reasons for this. If I guess right, your wife should have a cat, too? That cat should also have run away with that man, so you hate cats.


    "One day, Shui Lian ced the cat in the backyard and asked a few apprentices to keep an eye on it. At that time, you had set your mind on killing it. You prepared a ss of water containing rat poison and wanted to bring it to the cat, but the cat suddenly ran up to the third floor, so you chased it till the end of the corridor. However, there were people around, and a few girls wereing upstairs. You were afraid that someone would know, so you grabbed the cat and ran into Ye¡¯er¡¯s room. You didn¡¯t expect that Ye¡¯er was inside. Her clothes were untidy and her hair was messy. Also, Qiao Zihua was knocked unconscious and lying on the ground.


    "You were a little stunned at that time, and Ye¡¯er was also scared. She said that she had nothing to do with Qiao Zihua, who had fallen and knocked himself out. She said you were not allowed to talk nonsense about her and she even asked why you broke into her room, didn¡¯t she? You couldn¡¯t exin, so she scolded you fiercely. It was likely simr to the words your wife often said to you. In your rage, you forgot everything else and pressed her into the bed, poured the rat poison in your hand into her mouth, and poisoned her. This motive for the murder was just my guess. However, the poison was indeed poured into her mouth by you and you were indeed her murderer. " She was sure about it.

 Chapter 585 - Case Closed 2

    Chapter 585 - Case Closed (2)


    Trigger Warning: Mention of rape, animal abuse, and gore.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s words reverberated throughout the court. The guards looked at each other in shock before their gazes finally settled on the heartless and sadistic Liang Da. How they wished they could bludgeon that scoundrel to death with their own hands!


    Liang Da was calm, as if all these had happened to a stranger, and he listened,pletely immersed into the story.


    Zuo Yao fidgeted in his seat, ¡°And then? What happened to that cat?¡±


    Ji Yunshu took two steps towards Liang Da, looking down at him as she continued, ¡°And then... he flung his cup onto the ground and went to pull the cat out of the corner of the room. As the cat caught the smell of dried orange peel on his hands, it scurried back and forth within the room to avoid it. As Liang Da chased after it, he identally knocked over the screen, leaving behind three scratch marks along the screen¡¯s edge. After strangling the cat to death, he then quietly left the room, pushing all the me onto the still unconscious Qiao Zihua, who was still lying on the floor.¡±


    Cased closed, it seems. Then, it¡¯s time to produce solid evidence.


    Zuo Yao looked at Liang Da, ¡°Is Teacher Ji correct?¡±


    He cocked his head, ¡°How dare a mere songstress like her seduce other men? Don¡¯t tell me you thought she did not deserve to die? I truly regret it - I should have dragged her to the kitchen and carve off her flesh bit by bit and put them up for sale in the market at Butcher Rong¡¯s.¡± He cackled excitedly, showing his extreme perverseness! It was chilling to the core.


    Liang Da smirked at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Do you have proof?¡±


    Of course she did! Ji Yunshu¡¯s gazended on his long right sleeve, ¡°The evidence lies in the prosthetic arm of yours, hidden within your sleeve.¡±


    Prosthetic arm? What was she talking about?


    Zuo Yao shot a look at the men beside him, and two of them quickly scrunched up Liang Da¡¯s right sleeve to reveal the steel prosthetic arm beneath it. His long metallic fingers gleamed coldly as if they were ready to gouge out their hearts without notice.


    Liang Da made no efforts to resist, and even held up his fingers in admiration, slowly licking them one by one. The rusty taste of old blood gushed down his throat, making him tingle with excitement.


    Jing Rong had enough - this man was beyond disgusting. He wanted to fling his teacup across the room at that revolting creature, but he thought against it as he didn¡¯t want to ruin the sombre mood within the court.


    Zuo Yao unknowingly gulped in fear, turning away from Liang Da to address Ji Yunshu, ¡°How could that prosthetic arm be proof, Teacher Ji?¡±


    Ji Yunshu slowly removed the corner she was holding inside her sleeve, pointing out the three scratch marks on it, ¡°These marks were not caused by a human¡¯s hand, but by Liang Da¡¯s steel hand. Thedies of Zhichun Court often use dried orange peel to get rid of all sorts of unwanted odours, and the responsibility for preparing these fell onto Liang Da¡¯s shoulders. Before he chased that cat up to the third floor, he must have been working with dried orange peel in the kitchen, which caused his metallic fingers to be stained by its scent. When he knocked into the screen and identally scratched this corner-piece, it left behind three scratch marks and the smell of dried orange peel.¡±


    A yamen runner brought forth the corner-piece for Zuo Yao, who sniffed carefully. How strange, it did smell like dried orange peel!


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°This is just the first piece of evidence I have. The second piece of evidence is none other than Ye¡¯er¡¯s remains. When I used a mixture of cobblestone and soy sauce and applied it on them, several thin, long marks unveiled themselves on her cheekbones and wrist bones. They looked as if they were strangtion marks, but who in the world would have such strange fingers? Only Liang Da¡¯s prosthetic hand could cause such damage.¡±


    What?! This case finally made sense.


    Liang Da could care less about what Ji Yunshu was saying; he continued licking his right arm, his tongue caressing every inch of that cold, hard steel. How disgusting!


    However, Zuo Yao had his doubts, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Miss Ye¡¯er defiled by him?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it! There were actually four men who entered her room that day - the man who defiled Ye¡¯er, or... possibly consensually slept with Ye¡¯er, had already escaped from the window after Qiao Zihua fainted and prior to Liang Da¡¯s arrival.¡±


    ¡°I see... but wasn¡¯t Miss Ye¡¯er poisoned with Ludan Poison? If what you have said is the truth, then shouldn¡¯t she have been poisoned with rat poison instead? That was what Liang Da used.¡±


    Zuo Yao was digging his own grave.


    Ji Yunshu snapped back in an usatory tone, ¡°If your official coroner had done his job properly and examined the cup by her bed, then he wouldn¡¯t have written Ludan Poison in his report!¡±


    Even a fool knew what Ji Yunshu was implying - that coroner must have been bribed by the Qiao Family, and must have concluded the case without any proper investigation. Zuo Yao sheepishly nced at Jing Rong, but quickly withdrew his gaze, instead questioning Liang Da, ¡°The evidence is conclusive - do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Liang Da shrugged, casually sweeping some stray locks away from his face with his prosthetic arm, revealing his gnarly visage. A sense of relief overcame him instead, and he protested no further, ¡°I had nned to kill that cat, but I ended up killing Ye¡¯er as well - there¡¯s nothing else for me to say. Imprison me as you wish, even better still, just take my head. I¡¯ve wanted to die for such a long time now - and now I can finally have my wishes fulfilled. This is a blessing for me!¡± Come now, let me die!


    Zuo Yao ordered for Liang Da to be brought forth, as he mmed his gavel the best he could while enduring the pain in his hands, ¡°The criminal Liang Da has confessed. Throw him into the prison for the time being and report this to the Ministry of Justice. We will await their ruling.¡±


    As soon as Zuo Yao finished, Liang Da¡¯s maniacalughter echoed through the court. He suddenly turned towards Ji Yunshu, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you were in that room at that time. How else could you have exined all these in such detail?¡±


    ¡°How I wished I was there.¡± If so, she could have seen who the person who escaped from the window was! Who was that man who had defiled Ye¡¯er?


    After Liang Da had been taken into custody, Zuo Yao left his bench and gave Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu a courteous bow, ¡°This case is finally closed thanks to Your Highness and Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was not as pleased as he was.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that the truth has been revealed?¡±


    How could she be satisfied? She pondered, ¡°Before Miss Ye¡¯er passed away, she sought out Qiao Zihua urgently and wanted him to make a report on her behalf. But before she could do so, Qiao Zihua was already knocked out. What was it that she wanted to convey? If it wasn¡¯t a matter of life and death, then why would she want someone else to file a report on her behalf? Why couldn¡¯t she do it herself?¡±


    Although the case had been resolved, Ji Yunshu had a niggling sensation that there was something more. This case only brought more questions to the table, as if she were travelling through a dense fog that would not be lifted.

 Chapter 586 - The Cloth Doll

    Though the case had been resolved, there were still several troublesome loose ends to clear up. Ji Yunshu still had no clue other unspeakable secret Ye¡¯er was hiding.


    Zuo Yao was not stupid. He knew what Ji Yunshu meant by her words¡ªshe wanted to continue investigating this case.


    Jing Rong stood up from the pear blossom chair and walked over to Ji Yunshu with a frown on his stern face. He had the same misgivings in his heart as Ji Yunshu did, but still he said to her, ¡°Now that the Ye¡¯er¡¯s murderer has been identified, any further investigation should be left for the future.¡± He then told Zuo Yao, ¡°Magistrate Zuo, since the case has been solved, you should prepare a case report to the Ministry of Crime as soon as possible so that the Supreme Court can settle it.¡±


    ¡°Understood. This lowly official will handle it without dy.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t celebrate just because the case is solved. It is still uncertain if you will be able to keep your position or your life yet.¡±


    Of course he knew! His palms that had been beaten swollen and bloody would not forget that lesson anytime soon. He bowed, ¡°This lowly official will remember it and will do my best to investigate the missing disaster relief funds.¡± How respectful and sincere he sounded! But to put it bluntly, he was only trying to save his life.


    Ji Yunshu wrote a case report and left it in the yamen as a supplementary record, which was much more detailed than the bribed coroner¡¯s report. Soon after, Jing Rong dragged her away.


    After seeing the two off, Zuo Yao returned to the public court. He sighed in despair and waved his sleeves to p his thighs with his hands, but identally bumped his wounded palms, which made him wince in pain. Damn, it really hurts!


    Constable Zhang approached him and asked, ¡°My Lord, are your hands alright?¡±


    He raised his gauze-wrapped hands. ¡°My head hurts more than my hands.¡± He was indeed having a headache.


    ¡°My lord, what is your worry?¡±


    ¡°Though the case three years ago has been settled and the prince hasn¡¯t denounced me yet, for a county magistrate like me, I might be sentenced to death for epting bribes. If I can¡¯t contribute to finding the disaster relief silver, I¡¯ll definitely lose my official¡¯s hat and my life.¡± He sighed heavily after these words.


    Soon, news of the solved case spread throughout Yufu County, deeply astonishing the people. They didn¡¯t expect the murderer to be Liang Da, who was considered timid and weak because of his customary hunched posture and umunicative manner. No one had thought he wouldmit murder and be perverted to the extent where he would poison and kill the cats in the city. People of this kind should go to hell. They deserve death, and should suffer thousands of stabs before their death! On the other hand, the people also praised the mysterious Teacher Ji as a man of omniscience. The case three years ago was clearly exined by her deration, as if she had been on the scene when the case urred. They regretted not attending the public court at the yamen!


    Since the day of the sentence, Aunt Xie kept crying for two days and two nights lying next to her daughter¡¯s remains until her eyes almost went blind. On the third day, the remains were finally buried. The people from the Qiao family also attended the burial. They even ordered a coffin made of premium wood, carved a tombstone, and sent a fengshui master to decide the burial ce. They did all they could to show their benevolence.


    Ji Yunshu, however, didn¡¯t attend. Rather, she was sitting in her yard, deep in thought. What was Ye¡¯er trying to tell Qiao Zihua? Why did she want to notify the officials? Ji Yunshu took out the piece of paper on which the jade pendant was drawn and gazed at it carefully, thinking about who the owner could be. She sat there and pondered until Qiao¡¯er brought her a pot of tea and ced it on the stone table.


    Qiao¡¯er nced at the picture of the jade pendant on the paper. ¡°Teacher Ji, what is the picture on the paper? Is it jade, or some pattern?¡±


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t answer her question, ¡°Qiao¡¯er, do you know who habitually carries a dizi with him in Yufu County?¡± [1]


    Uh? Qiao¡¯er thought for a while, ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing someone like that. Why did Teacher suddenly ask such a question?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Qiao¡¯er was about to leave when she suddenly stopped her footsteps, her eyes shining as she remembered something, ¡°Teacher, I haven¡¯t seen anyone with a dizi, but I did hear someone y it before. Does that count?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked slightly anxiously.


    ¡°It came from the neighbour next door, but I only heard it twice, bothte at night when people were asleep.¡±


    From their neighbor? Ji Yunshu looked at the wall separating them. She had moved here for days, why hadn¡¯t she heard the sound? Could it be Qiao¡¯er¡¯s hallucination?


    Shi Zijin happened to walk in at this time and told her that Aunt Xie was back, but she was limp from crying too much and was supported to the yard. Ji Yunshu set aside the dizi sound for the moment and ran to the courtyard where Aunt Xie was.


    Upon seeing her, Aunt Xie knelt down heavily and made several loud kowtows. ¡°Teacher Ji, thank you for bringing justice to my daughter. You are my benefactor. I can¡¯t pay you back even if I reincarnate as a cow or a horse to serve you.¡± She trembled as she knelt.


    Ji Yunshu quickly helped her up. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to serve as my cow or horse. It¡¯s most important that you take care of your body.¡±


    Aunt Xie brushed away her tears from her red eyes as she said, ¡°The beast deserves to die by a thousand cuts for robbing my daughter¡¯s life in such a manner.¡± She ground her teeth in hatred.


    Ji Yunshu had tofort her several times, and added, ¡°You can pick up your grandson Nan¡¯er after a few days, and you two will live well in the future.¡±


    Ji Yunshu had inquired about Ye¡¯er¡¯s son and heard that he was a fair and chubby little boy. When Aunt Xie entered the Capital to appeal the case, she had sent him to her rtive¡¯s house and nned to pick him up when the case was solved. The Qiao family offered Aunt Xie arge sum of money, and even a house to amodate her and her grandchild. By doing so, the Qiao family forgave and forgot the previous unhappiness between them, instead demonstrating benevolence and generosity. Thus, the two families finally let bygones be bygones.


    After Aunt Xie calmed down, Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Aunt Xie, I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I will tell you everything I know..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the cloth doll.¡±


    ¡°The cloth doll?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°The doll is embroidered with a pattern which looks like a character, but it also resembles a flower. I want to know what it is.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Aunt Xie took the cloth doll out of her bag and rubbed her finger on the pattern. She then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask much when Ye¡¯er¡¯s father embroidered it. Is there any meaning behind it?¡± She was also confused.


    ¡°To be honest, this pattern means a lot to me.¡±


    Aunt Xie was puzzled. How does this cloth doll, which her daughter had kept for more than ten years, have any rtion to this Teacher Ji?


    Ji Yunshu, ¡°Can you tell me about Ye¡¯er¡¯s father? Or, what did he do before you married him?¡±


    ¡°He was a cksmith. He was kind of famous in Yufu County during his lifetime. Before I married him, he was alone with no other family. I¡¯ve also asked him about his family before, but he only said that they all starved to death when he was a child. He was such a hardworking person and treated me so well. And...¡±


    In short, she said a lot! But Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t get what she wanted to know. Or rather, she did not get any information about the wooden que left by her mother. After Aunt Xie finished reminiscing her past, she asked again, ¡°Did Ye¡¯er¡¯s father leave anything after his death?¡±


    ¡°Just a few broken clothes, pairs of shoes, tools for making iron, and several boxes of ironware.¡± That was all!


    Does it mean she is back to square one again with no more clues?


    [1]ck gauze hat: Officials in ancient China wore ck gauze hat. ¡°Lose one¡¯s ck gauze hat¡± means being removed from his position.


    [1] A dizi is a Chinese transverse flute, aka flute held sideways,monly made of bamboo.

 Chapter 587 - Si Family Silks

    Ji Yunshu kept silent, deep in thought.


    Madam Xie bit her lip and probed tentatively, "Teacher Ji, was what I said not useful to you at all?"


    Ji Yunshu smiled. "It¡¯s useful. I just... have to think about it."


    "That¡¯s good then. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to ask, I will answer to the best of my ability."


    "Many thanks." She continued, "It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll have someone bring dinner for you shortly. Have a good rest after eating."


    Madam Xie sighed and nodded lightly, lowering her red and swollen eyes.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t stay much longer either, and left after saying a few more words of constion.


    The next day, Madam Xie left Anchang Court.


    From that day, Ji Yunshu also spent her days thinking in the courtyard. Qiao¡¯er and Shuang¡¯er were used to it by now, and habitually ced a cup of hot tea by her hand and left silently without disturbing her.


    After some time, the wall which had been silent for many days suddenly rang out with a call. "Big Brother!"


    The voice was very soft and high pitched. It obviously belonged to little Xiyue.


    Snapped out of her train of thought, Ji Yunshu turned to see Little Xiyue was sprawled on top of the wall with a wide, cheerful smile. She stretched her arms out towards Ji Yunshu.


    "Big Brother, catch me!"


    Ji Yunshu walked over to help her down, then brought her over to the pavilion to sit. "Why haven¡¯t youe to visit thest few days?"


    Little Xiyue propped her chin up with a hand and pursed her lips. "We¡¯ve been busy at hometely. There was arge order for several bolts of cloth, so Father, Mother, and the workers have been rushing to fulfil it. They¡¯ve been busy dying and drying the cloth every day, and I helped out as well. We finally finished the order yesterday, so I¡¯vee to y with Big Brother today."


    "Do your parents know you¡¯re here?"


    "If I¡¯m neither in the workshop nor in my room, they¡¯ll know that I¡¯vee to look for you, so they won¡¯t worry."


    "That¡¯s fine then." Ji Yunshu poured a cup of water for her and bade Qiao¡¯er prepare some snacks.


    Little Xiyue seemed to be ravenous as she grabbed a few snacks and started eating happily. As she munched, she praised, "The snacks from Big Brother still taste the best!"


    "But the snacks your Mother makes are delicious as well." It¡¯s true, she wasn¡¯t merely being polite!


    Little Xiyue puffed out her full cheeks and asked with narrowed eyes, "Does Big Brother like the snacks my Mother makes?"


    She nodded.


    "Then I¡¯ll ask Mother to make some and I¡¯ll bring them for you."


    "There¡¯s no need to trouble her."


    "Of course there is! Mother won¡¯t find it troublesome if Big Brother likes it." She raised a corner of her lips and continued, "Like thest time you visited my house - Father and Mother have never treated anyone else that well, nor did they ever express such concern. That shows how much they like Big Brother."


    Ji Yunshu lightly tapped her on her forehead. "You little imp! The person your parents like best is you! I¡¯m merely an outsider, so they were being polite."


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but Little Xiyue rubbed her forehead with the back of her hand sheepishly and smiled sweetly.


    After she was done with her snacks, Ji Yunshu had Qiao¡¯er bring her to wash her hands before she dashed into the rooms. Xiyue took the familiar path towards the study desk and was delighted to see the booksid out on it. The love of reading is a good habit to cultivate!


    She picked up one of the books. "Ooh, I know this book. It¡¯s Chen Xunzi¡¯s ¡¯Liu Shuang Tours the Country¡¯. I had only read the beginning before I had to put it down, and it had disappeared the next time I went to look for it. Someone else must have taken it before I could."


    Qiao¡¯er smiled warmly, "Little Xiyue, our Teacher Ji has plenty of good books. Come visit often if you like reading them."


    "Okay!" She nodded enthusiastically and flipped through the book in her hands with renewed vigor. Before long, she plopped herself onto the chair and began reading voraciously.


    Qiao¡¯er left the room and told Ji Yunshu, "Little Xiyue is reading one of the books you left on the desk."


    "We¡¯ve long known how much thatss loves reading. Let her be."


    But a loud exmation suddenly sounded from within the room. "Doesn¡¯t this belong to my older brother?"


    Ji Yunshu looked towards the room in puzzlement and decided to head in. She saw Little Xiyue standing by the bookshelf, holding a piece of paper. When she got closer, she realised that it was the drawing of the jade pendant. "Do you recognise this thing?"


    ¡°This is my older brother¡¯s jade pendant.¡±


    "Your older brother?"


    The girl nodded. "He usually has it hanging from the end of his dizi. He never lets me touch it even if I asked."


    Ah! Ji Yunshu was shocked.


    Little Xiyue continued, "My mother had this made specially for him, so it¡¯s one-of-a-kind. He always hung it on the end of his dizi, but Iter noticed that half of it was missing. He said that the other half was damaged so he had a jade craftsman cut it away." She lifted the piece of paper. "But Big Brother, why would you have a drawing of this jade pendant?"


    So Qiao¡¯er wasn¡¯t hearing things! The sound of dizi music must havee from Little Xiyue¡¯s brother!


    Instead of answering her, Ji Yunshu asked another question, "Why didn¡¯t I see him thest time I visited your house?"


    "He hasn¡¯t lived at home for several years now, and only visits asionally. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s been busy with either but Mother says he opened a textile/silk shop."


    A silks shop?


    At the other side.


    After a few days of investigations, Lang Po had obtained detailed information about the four merchants and was reporting his findings to Jing Rong. "Your Highness, I¡¯vepleted my investigations on the four merchants¡¯ backgrounds. There was nothing out of the ordinary for three of them, but there¡¯s something strange about the bolts of cloth sent to the capital by the Si family."


    Jing Rong flipped through the reports with a frown. This merchant was a silk shop called Si Family Silks. It was established the very year the Imperial Court started sending silver to Yufu for disaster relief.


    And although it was called a silk shop, no one had ever seen anything resembling a single shopfront!


    The silk shop was situated in an average-sized courtyard in the outskirts of Yufu City. There was nothing untoward there; it was a full-service silk shop that did everything from weaving, dying, and delivering cloth.


    Lang Po continued, ¡°Their shop only transports silk once a year, and solely into the capital, as recorded clearly in every ry station. However, it is unclear where the silk is delivered after it reaches the capital. Your subordinate staked out the shop for several days, and witnessed a few carts of cloth being delivered into the shop yesterday. Logically, as a silk shop, they should send cloth out of the shop instead of receiving it. Thus, your subordinate snuck insidest night to investigate. Your Highness, guess what your subordinate discovered inside?¡±


    Guess? Did you hit your dumb head on the door? How dare you y guessing games with this prince?! Jing Rong red at him in warning.


    Lang Po realised that he had put his foot in his mouth again and hurriedly answered his own question, ¡°The batch of cloth that was sent in was actually exactly the same as that from the Wen Family Textiles!¡±

 Chapter 588 - Its Just My Guess

    ¡°The fabric is from the Wen Family Textiles?¡± Jing Rong closed the document in his hands.


    Lang Po replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The fabric is from the Wens. I have investigated these two families, but did not find any other interaction at all, aside from the fabric business. Even the owner of the Si Family Silks house is unknown. All I have found is that the silk house is managed by an old man who also takes charge of receiving the goods. On top of that, the Si Family have never sold any of these fabrics to the public. They only send their goods to the Capital on the same day the disaster relief funds arrive in Yufu County, year after year. Your Highness, there must be something fishy going on.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t merely look suspicious.¡± His gaze turned serious as he continued, ¡°What if... they are linked to the missing relief funds?¡±


    ¡°Then, our neighbors, the Wens, are linked with the relief funds too?¡±


    ¡°If what you said was true, they must be deeply involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want me to...¡± Lang Po was interrupted by a worried Jing Rong before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Ensure you do a thorough investigation beforehand before taking action, lest you alert the snake in the grass. Tell your men to stay vignt and discreet too.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate understands.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the Wen family... they appear very amiable and weing, but their actions have also been rather strange. I doubt that they are innocent at all. If they really are involved in the disappearance of the relief funds, then this case will likely be extremely tricky to manage.¡± He curled his hand into a fist and a soft punchnded on the table. Then, he rose to his feet and slowly moved to stand at the door which faced the Wen Residence. Eyes narrowed, he parted his lips, ¡°The Wen Family? The missing relief silvers? Yunshu?¡± His voice was so soft the words barely left his throat.


    Lang Po missed Jing Rong¡¯s words. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Your Highness, how should we tackle this?¡±


    Jing Rong stopped looking at the residence. His beautiful face was calm as he took a brief moment to contemte the situation. Finally, he replied, ¡°Send some men to keep an eye on the Si Residence. Sneak inside for a thorough search if necessary. Dig out everyst detail about them and don¡¯t leave a single stone unturned. Take particr care with those goods and try to find out if there¡¯s any hidden chamber in their residence which could possibly be hiding all those missing relief funds! In the meantime, send some men to observe the Wen Family too. If they are doing anything suspicious, report to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Also, go to the yamen and have Zuo Yaopile a list of all the merchants who have passed by Yufu County during the past few years. I don¡¯t believe that the relief funds could disappear into thin air.¡± He believed neither in supernatural phenomenon, nor that the silver could walk away on their own.


    Lang Po followed Jing Rong¡¯s order and immediately sent his men to the yamen. Right after that, Jing Rong headed for Ji Yunshu¡¯s courtyard.


    Ji Yunshu had just sent Little Xiyue off. When they met, they were both equally bothered by their cases. They took their respective seats in the courtyard and sipped some tea, neither of them speaking.


    After they finished the entire pot of tea, Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Have you gotten any leads on the case of the missing relief funds?¡±


    Jing Rong did not answer.


    ¡°Is it very tricky?¡±


    This time, he nodded.


    ¡°It has to be tricky, or else the officials who were previously in-charge of this case wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    Jing Rong gave her a brief look before he lifted his lips into a silent curve. Then, he took on the role of an investigator and started to interrogate her, ¡°Can you exin why these officials were killed on their way back to the capital, despite the fact that they had discovered nothing and were ready to return to the capital?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± She tilted her head a little as she pondered the question. ¡°The officials might have gotten hold of some evidence or clues without even knowing it. To prevent the leak of any information that was unfavorable to the culprits, the thieves who stole the relief funds, decided to kill these officials. Or perhaps... the killer has another motive.¡±


    ¡°What is the motive?¡±


    She paused momentarily before she put on a displeased expression. ¡°Your Highness has already deciphered the puzzle. Why are you testing me now?¡± I¡¯m not sitting for the college entrance exam!


    After his agenda was exposed by this woman, Jing Rong let out an awkward chuckle. However, he quicklyposed himself. ¡°I have indeed analyzed this case and figured out the killer¡¯s motive. The court officials decided to return to the capital only because they failed to discover anything. However, they disappeared when they were on their way back to the capital. What actually happened to them when they were missing? The killers could have killed them right on the spot. Why did the killers have to abduct them first? The only reason I could think of is... they were trying to turn them against the royal court.¡± They were just like the neo-nationalistic and protectionist youths of the modern days. [1]


    But...


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just my guess,¡± Jing Rong dered. ¡°These men probably wanted to dig out some information from the officials. That was why they abducted the officials rather than kill them immediately. After the killers obtained what they wanted to know, they silenced them. They would still kill the officials even if they couldn¡¯t get the information. As this involves the officials of the imperial court, this must be somewhat rted to the imperial court. With that, I made this bold assumption.¡±


    Oh! Ji Yunshu had not considered the matter in such detail.


    In return, Jing Rong asked Ji Yunshu, ¡°Is there something bothering you too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Brows furrowed, she exined, ¡°The jade pendant was originally made as a whole. It was only split in halfter. Miss Ye¡¯er has one half with her, and she has been carrying that piece even before she gave birth to her baby. Qiao Zihua imed that he saw her together with a man who carried a dizi. I think this man is likely the father to Ye¡¯er¡¯s child. When Liang Da entered the room, she had just had rtions with someone, which exined why she wasn¡¯t dressed properly.


    ¡°However, she neither yelled for help, nor did she cry. Instead, she focused only on interrogating Liang Da and asking him about the cats. None of her actions suggested that she had just been raped. It seems like she was in an consensual physical rtionship, despite some possible reluctance. In fact, Miss Ye¡¯er is a very vigntdy. The only man she would be willing with, is the man who carries the jade pendant that matched hers.¡±


    ¡°You know who the man is, then?¡±


    She gave it a thought before she nodded and answered, ¡°It might be... our neighbor, the young master of the Wen family.¡±


    ¡°The Wen family?¡± It¡¯s the Wen family again?


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°If Young Master Wen is really the one who hit Qiao Zihua unconscious, was the matter Ye¡¯er threatened to report to the court... linked to Young Master Wen too?¡± She made a guess.


    After listening to Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation, Jing Rong began to ponder upon the case as well. He lifted the teacup and put it to his mouth for a sip when suddenly, he sensed something amiss. He abruptly focused on his ears and heard a rustle from the roof.


    The next moment, a silhouette fell from the roof and hit the ground violently as a loud thud echoed throughout the estate. Immediately, a fresh pool of blood formed on the floor. The man¡¯s brains seemed to be leaking out of his skull.


    Jing Rong nimbly jumped out of his chair and blocked Ji Yunshu with his body. He red at the dead man in ck lying on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qiao¡¯er was terrified by the scene. Her face turned pale and she dropped the dish in her hands, shattering itpletely.


    Shi Zijin took the opportunity to jump off the roof before she shot a menacing re at the man in ck she just killed. She held a long sword in her hand as blood dripped down the sharp edge of the sword and stained the floor. Under the illumination of the moonlight, the crimson was exceptionally striking.


    [1] This is the exact term used. IMO its a rather random modern-dayment that doesn¡¯t really matter to the story. https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fenqing

 Chapter 589 - Assassination

    What¡¯s going on here? Before they could investigate further, over a dozen masked men suddenly jumped out from the surrounding rooftops, each holding a sword in their hands. They surrounded the entire courtyard.


    The leader of the group shouted loudly, "Kill him!" Dozens of des pointed towards Jing Rong.


    The disturbance was so great that Lang Po and Shi Ziran immediately alerted and rushed in with the guards. The two sides began fighting, with sword glints shining everywhere.


    Those people in ck seemed to be determined to seed or die. Their bloodthirsty eyes were focused only on Jing Rong, as if they saw him as nothing but a moving target. Although they were excellent fighters, their martial arts skills and tactics were clearly different from Jing Yi¡¯s secret guards.


    Jing Rong snatched a sword from the hands of an assassin while moving to shield Ji Yunshu behind him. The courtyard was crowded with dozens of people, making for an impressive fight scene.


    Jing Rong suddenly picked up Ji Yunshu, and leapt onto the top of the wall with a kick, escaping into the neighboring Wen Family Textiles. Those ck-clothed men they were fighting immediately chased after them. In the darkness, over a dozen more men appeared, preventing Jing Rong¡¯s guards from following them.


    The first batch of men in ck continued to try assassinating Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong¡¯s every stroke was fatal, taking the lives of several ck-d people. The blood of these men sttered onto Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. All she could feel was the warm and slimy human blood sticking to her cheeks.


    In the courtyard, the bales of cloth that had been hung up high were either torn down off or ripped in two by swords. The bamboo poles holding them up were also broken in a series of sharp cracks. The courtyard was in absolute chaos!


    Even though Jing Rong was extremely skillful in martial arts, it was difficult for him to fend off the dozen or so skilled assassins alone. He also had to take care of Ji Yunshu, and was unable to disy his full prowess. The ck-clothed men quickly surrounded the two of them.


    "Go to hell." A man in ck raised his sword and aimed for Jing Rong¡¯s heart. Jing Rong used the blood-soaked sword in his hand to deflect the blow and stabbed towards the man¡¯s neck. It sliced open cleanly and the man died immediately.


    Other ck-clothed men continued to charge at him. Jing Rong had to push Ji Yunshu backwards. "Run."


    How could she run away? It¡¯s a matter of life and death!


    "Either we go together, or we die together!" She shouted at the top of her voice.


    "Just go!" Jing Rong pushed her again and she fell to her knees on the ground.


    Jing Rong started fighting with the assassins again. Strangely, those men in ck did not try to kill Ji Yunshu, who had no martial arts skills at all.


    Suddenly, she saw a sword going for Jing Rong¡¯s back. "Watch out!" While shouting, Ji Yunshu got up from the ground, immediately rushed up to attach herself firmly to Jing Rong¡¯s back and spread out her hands to take the blow for him.


    She opened her eyes wide. Without the slightest fear in her eyes, she stared sharply at the eyes of the man in ck. The eyes of the assassin were full of bloodthirsty killing intent, but when he saw her appear, the man visibly shrank and pulled his wrist back, as if intending to retract the sword.


    However, the momentum was just too great and the sword was moving too fast. Even if he wanted to turn the sword¡¯s edge away, it was already toote.


    At the veryst moment, a dizi suddenly appeared in the air and deflected the sword. [1]The assassin only felt a sharp pain in his wrist before as his grip loosened and the sword fell to the ground.


    In the next moment, Jing Rong turned around and pulled Ji Yunshu quickly to his side, then stabbed right into the heart of the ck-clothed man. He died on the spot.


    That mysterious figure caught his own dizi after using it to flick the sword away. He wore a longvender robe with his hair tied in a high bun, a ribbon from his headpiece swaying gently in the wind, the picture of an elegant and handsome young man. His slender eyes nced at Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu, before he turned aside and started fighting with the men in ck.


    At this time, the habitually drunk Mo Ruo also rushed over to the Wen family Textiles to participate in the bloody battle. Following at his heels was Tang Si. Her silver whipshed in the air, leaving countless deadly streaks of silver. "Thisdy didn¡¯t kill you guys back then, so now, I¡¯m going to kill all of you!"


    Soon, those men in ck were overwhelmed and defeated, leaving no one alive! In the Wen courtyard, severalrge dye vats were shattered and drained of the water. The red, purple, and blue dying liquid all mixed together in a mess. Where the water met with the dead and bloody assassins, the dye swirled and mixed with blood to paint a terrifying picture.


    "Is everything all right, Your Highness?" Lang Po jumped over.


    Jing Rong turned to the purple-clothed young man, "Thank you, Mister."


    The purple-clothed man pinned his dizi to his waist, and bowed towards him. "It is an honor for me to risk my life on behalf of Your Highness."


    "Who are you, Mister?"


    "I am the young proprietor of this Wen family Textiles, Wen Xian."


    Eh! He¡¯s Mr.Wen¡¯s son?


    As he spoke, the Wen family hurried over. Looking at this scene in the yard, Master Wen and Madam Wen panicked. "This is......"


    Jing Rong exined, "Master Wen, these people were targeting me. I did not intend to drag your courtyard into this mess, but yet they spared it no mercy. This Prince will have someone put it back in order."


    "Targeting Your Highness?" Master Wen was very surprised, "Who on earth would dare to assassinate Your Highness?"


    It was not easy to answer this question. Jing Rong just said, "This prince has traveled to many ces, and has made many enemies. Master Wen need not be surprised."


    "Did they hurt you, Your Highness?" Master Wen was concerned.


    "I¡¯m fine."


    Lang Po had led the guards to rip off all the masks from the faces of the ck-clothed men and searched their bodies for a while before reporting, "Your Highness, nothing was found."


    "Clean up the ce quickly."


    "Yes, your highness."


    They didn¡¯t stay much longer, nor did they exin much more. After returning to the Anchang Courtyard, everyone gathered in the hall. The atmosphere was intense!


    Tang Si, who couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, wrapped the whip around her hand as she said angrily, "Who have you angered now? Why are people always trying to kill you on this journey? This girl can save you once or twice, but may not be able to save you a third time. If it were me, I would find the one who wants to kill me and then cut him into a thousand pieces and fry him in my frying pan." She looked at Jing Rong again in frustration, "Well, aren¡¯t you the prince? Who would dare to kill the Emperor of Great Lin¡¯s son?" She was talking nonstop.


    The crowd remained in a contemtive silence. Suddenly, Jing Rong said, "Those people were not sent by Jing Yi." This wasn¡¯t a suspicion, but a certainty. "Neither their martial arts styles nor their tactics look like those from the capital."


    Lang Po asked, "Who would it be then? Since they were not sent from Prince Yi and not from the capital, who could have sent them? Those people were all martial arts masters."


    However, Ji Yunshu said, "Actually, they had only one target." She looked at Jing Rong, "And that is you. When I was blocking the sword for you, that man in ck obviously intended to withdraw his sword. It seems that he didn¡¯t want to kill me. Their target was you and thus should have killed whoever dared to block them. So why did they try to spare me?"


    [1] Again, a dizi is a bamboo transverse flute.

 Chapter 590 - Five-Horse Dismembermen

    t


    That¡¯s right! Why? The target was clearly Jing Rong, so wouldn¡¯t they simply kill whoever was in the way? Why didn¡¯t the men in ck kill her as well when she tried to block the blow, but instead diverted their de away from her?


    The atmosphere in the hall turned heavy and tense with suspicion at Ji Yunshu¡¯s words


    "They want to kill this prince but refuse to harm you - who could it be?" Jing Rong couldn¡¯t think of anyone other than Jing Yi, no matter how hard he racked his brain.


    "Yes, it¡¯s pretty strange. These people are rather skilled at martial arts, but their fighting styles don¡¯t seem to belong to any particr sect. It¡¯s evident that they are not under Prince Yi or from the capital. Moreover, these people came with the determination to seed or die and naturally would not leave behind any clues for us to follow. Further investigations would be difficult since they¡¯re already dead as well. The jianghu is too big." Mo Ruo ended his analysis, emphasizing hisst sentence.


    After hearing his analysis, a ripple ran across Jing Rong¡¯s calm expression and his hand clenched into such a tight fist on his knee that the tendons on the back of his hand stood out in sharp relief. His whole demeanor was that of an enraged lion coiled and ready to pounce out of its cage.


    Jing Rong nced sharply at Lang Po. "Convey this prince¡¯s order: the mastermind behind this attack must be caught and punished by dismemberment with five horses. No stone is to be left unturned!" [1]


    Every single word that came out of his mouth dripped with a vengeful desire for blood. An inexplicable shiver ran down the spines of the crowd present.


    Lang Po immediately bowed to acknowledge the order.


    Just then, a guard hurried in and reported, "Your Highness, one person is still alive." What a pleasant surprise!


    "So someone¡¯s still alive! Superb! Quickly question him to find out who was behind this attack! If he refuses to speak, then whip him savagely until he does!" Tang Si eximed loudly with gritted teeth.


    But the next moment, the guard frowned and he hung his head as he continued softly, "That person may be alive, but he is severely injured and I¡¯m afraid... won¡¯tst much longer." This addendumnded like a ssh of cold water all over them.


    Jing Rong frowned. He won¡¯tst?


    Mo Ruo suddenly stood up. "Bring me there."


    "Yes!"


    The crowd followed along as well.


    The man in cky prone on the ground, his fingers still twitching.


    Mo Ruo squatted down and gently turned the man over. There was a deep sword wound on his chest that had bled all over the ground, dying it a deep red. He was losing too much blood!


    "He must not die." Jing Rong demanded coldly.


    "He won¡¯t die with me around." Mo Ruo took out a pill and fed it to the man, then tapped a few acupuncture points on his chest. "Carry him into my room."


    Two guards carefully lifted the man as ordered.


    Mo Ruo dusted off his hands as he got up and told Jing Rong, "I can save his life but I can¡¯t stop him frommitting suicide."


    Assassins with the determination to seed or die trying would certainly not hesitate to take their own life if they were captured alive. After all, by then, they were as good as dead already!


    "Save him anyway." Jing Rong confirmed.


    Mo Ruo nodded and left, with Tang Si following suit.


    The bodies of the assassins were only cleared away about an hourter. However, the entire courtyard was still thickly nketed with the nauseating stench of blood.


    Ji Yunshu also moved to Jing Rong¡¯s courtyard, hugging her two beloved sandalwood boxes. ¡°Thankfully, these were not broken.¡±


    Why are you still worried about mere boxes in such a situation?! ¡°Do you know how dangerous it was just now?¡± Jing Rong reprimanded her sternly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°If you knew, then why did you use your own body to shield this prince? Have you thought of the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She put down the boxes and looked into his eyes earnestly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t block that blow, you would die. If I blocked that blow, we would die together.¡± She smiled. [2]


    ¡°Yunshu.¡± He held her icy fingers. ¡°Listen up. If something like this happens again, you must leave when this princemands you to do so, understand?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°You have no right to refuse. This is an order.¡± He insisted, frowning sternly.


    She kept silent for a long while. But in the end, she knew she couldn¡¯t out-stubborn this man and could only nod in agreement. When the arrangements wereplete, Jing Rongmented, ¡°Actually, this time, we have to thank Young Master Wen.¡±


    At the mention of the youth, Ji Yunshu¡¯s busy hands stopped moving. ¡° That¡¯s right, we do owe him thanks. But I¡¯ve always felt that he¡¯s not simple at all, especially with his involvement in Miss Ye¡¯er¡¯s case. This person seems to be filled with hidden secrets.¡± If only it were possible to dissect a person¡¯s mind. She would love to see just what he had hidden. Ji Yunshu shook her head at her own excessive thoughts.


    Jing Rong agreed. ¡°The entire Wen family are rather strange.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded in agreement. ¡°I really hope... that we are merely being paranoid.¡±


    ......


    Middle of the night, in the Wen Textiles secret chamber.


    Old Master Wen¡¯s thick ck eyebrows were tightly pinched together, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and his lips were pressed into a single line. Every single feature on his face was filled with fury.


    Wen Xian sat on the chair beside him. His expression was cool and calm, expressing not a single wisp of emotion. As always, his dizi was with him, its apanying jade pendant cradled in one hand. He never let it go for a single second.


    Although he was young and handsome with a mesmerising pair of eyes, his face was just a little paler than normal, as if he were ill.


    Wen Xian had needed to take handfuls of pills regrly ever since he was a child. Thus, he had been sent into the mountains to study martial arts before he even turned ten. His constitution had greatly improved after five entire years, but he suddenly fell seriously ill less than a year after returning home.


    From then on, his health continued fluctuating no matter how many physicians he consulted. Five or six years ago, his condition worsened and he almost lost his life. To this day, he never fully recovered from that illness.


    Also because of his sickly constitution, he has never married and remains alone and carefree. Such a pity!


    He looked worriedly towards the door of the secret chamber, then turned to his father. "Father, we can¡¯t entirely me Vice-general Lin for this." Although his words seemed gentle and warm, his tone was cold and resolute.


    Old Master Wen was entirely unmoved.


    His full name was Wen Panshi, and right now, his face was just as stony and still as his name suggested. He was clearly furious. [3]


    Suddenly, his handnded heavily on the table with a loud m. "As the vice-captain, how could we let him off lightly for privately issuing a kill order?"


    "Father..."


    "You shut up." He rebuked sharply.


    Wen Xian¡¯s eyebrows dipped downwards as he swallowed down the litany he was about to let out of his mouth.


    At that moment, the sound of iron-heeled boots on gstone resounded in the passage outside the hidden chamber. The steps were confident and kept a steady rhythm, sounding almost like drum beats.


    A tall and imposing shadow fell on the floor and crept forward in advance of the mysterious person. The shadow lengthened gradually as the person approached, until a foot finally stepped on the inky silhouette as the person entered the hidden chamber.


    [1] This is a torture + execution method that involves ropes being attached to the criminal¡¯s four limbs and head, where each rope is tied to a horse that runs away from the criminal. Gory stuff.


    [2] I can¡¯t take this terrible sweetness where is the tsundere.


    [3] Both Pan and Shi in this guy¡¯s name are words that mean rock/boulder etc.

 Chapter 591 - You Cant Control Who Lives Or Dies

    This mysterious person that had just entered the hidden chamber was called Lin Feng. He was a burly man with a sturdily built body and themanding presence of a general. His bearded face was rather solemn, disying a warrior¡¯s frankness and dignity. Despite his tanned skin, a scar that ran right across his forehead was clearly visible, and it added a hint of savagery. His pitch-ck eyes simrly shone with an air of viciousness.


    As he bowed to Wen Panshi, he held the sword that rarely left his side. ¡°General.¡± But he got no response.


    Wen Panshi had been displeased since he came in. After a while, he said, ¡°Vice-General Lin, do you know what you have done wrong?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the order to assassinate Prince Rong?¡± His voice was deep and powerful, even though it was slightly muffled.


    ¡°No one.¡±


    Bam! Wen Panshi mmed the table, and stepped forward to quickly pull out the sword from Lin Feng¡¯s grasp. A sh of silver sliced through the air. In the blink of an eye, the tip of the sword pointed at Lin Feng¡¯s neck. Lin Feng was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from being stabbed in the throat.


    ¡°Father!¡± Wen Xian instantly rose up to stop him, only to see Wen Panshi still holding the sword at Lin Feng¡¯s neck without the slightest intention of retracting it. He turned his wrist up and the sword moved with it. The scene was one that would inspire cold sweat in anyone.


    ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡± Wen Panshi roared.


    Lin Feng had no intention of avoiding me. Rather, he raised his chin, ¡°This subordinate made a mistake and is willing to be punished. The general may kill me if he wishes.¡± Firm and unyielding!


    ¡°Although I watched you grow up and promised your father that I would take care of you, a mistake is a mistake, and cannot be tolerated.¡±


    ¡°Then how about the dog we call an Emperor? Is he free of me?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°He killed my father. The son is obliged to pay his father¡¯s debts. I want him to taste the pain of bereavement as well!¡±


    The next moment, Wen Panshi picked up the sword and ruthlessly stabbed Lin Feng¡¯s thigh. Skin and flesh were cut open, blood flowing freely. He fell on one knee in pain, and kneeled in front of Wen Panshi.


    ¡°You are the only one left in the Lin family. Your father held my hand before he died and asked me to nurture you to adulthood so that you may serve our master in the future. However, you almost ruined the entire n due to a personal grudge. Do you know that you¡¯re not only responsible for your own life but also those of our 100,000 soldiers? How could your father rest in peace if he knew what you have done?¡±


    Although he was reprimanding Lin Feng, Wen Panshi had tears in his eyes. Lin Feng lowered his head and did not say a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you merely killed that damned emperor¡¯s son today, but your men almost took the little heir¡¯s life!¡±


    What?! He suddenly raised his head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I had sent an order that the little heir cannot be harmed at all.¡±


    ¡°Bloody battles are chaotic and leave no room for bargaining. You can¡¯t control who lives or dies. If the little heir had died, there is no need for any of us to remain alive either. Do you understand?¡±


    Lin Feng was stunned. He punched the ground and said, ¡°General, it is the fault of this subordinate. I promise that this will never happen again. Please punish me.¡±


    Wen Panshi¡¯s anger had dissipated by now. He heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Fortunately, fortunately, the little heir is safe and sound.¡± He sighed heavily again. After a good while, he tossed the sword in his hand back to Lin Feng, ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Lin Feng looked up, the stubbornness in his eyes had finally lessened a little. He stretched out his hand and took the sword, then jabbed it on the ground to push himself up, before he put the sword back into its sheath.


    Wen Panshi sat back in his seat and said, ¡°You have caused so much trouble that Prince Rong has surely begun to investigate the assassination. You must handle it cleanly, and cannot leave a single clue fro them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you should be on your way, and don¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    Lin Feng bowed at him and left. However, not long after he went out, Wen Xian caught up with him. ¡°You were indeed a bit reckless today. I know you have always wanted to avenge your father, but you can¡¯t rush things. We¡¯ve waited for so many years already. Now that the little heir has been found, we are approaching thepletion of our big n. There must be no mistakes at this juncture.¡±


    Without ncing at Wen Xian, Lin Feng kept marching forward in the secret tunnel, ¡°You had better take care of yourself first. In recent years, you have been acting like a puppet.¡±


    Wen Xian suddenly stopped walking.


    Sensing theck of response, Lin Feng realized that he had said the wrong thing. He turned back to Wen Xian, who had a hurt expression, ¡°Don¡¯t take what I said just now seriously, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, so many years have passed anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you should also let go of it.¡±


    He gave a faint smile, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t done a few dastardly things in their life?¡±


    Lin Feng patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Okay, no need to see me off any further, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then he left.


    Wen Xian remained where he was. The dim tunnel was only lit up by the candles ced every few meters. The faint candlelight reflected on Wen Xian¡¯s face, revealing a seemingly gentle and elegant man. Since the incident three years ago, he had remained mncholy. It had been a long time since anyone had heard his heartyughter.


    He stroked the dizi in his hand, and then slowly caressed the jade pendant hanging on the flute for a long while. As he did so, his expression became heavier and heavier.


    ......


    Early next morning, Zuo Yao rushed to Anchang Court. When he heard what had happenedst night, his heart almost jumped to his throat. He was nervous all the way, for he feared that Jing Rong, the Buddha, would be injured. After all, his position and his life were still hanging in the bnce. If something happened to Jing Rong, the imperial court would investigate him, and he would definitely die. How could he not panic?


    Therefore, when he saw that Jing Rong was still alive and kicking, his heart finally settled down. ¡°Your Highness, this lowly official will send more people to find the assassins. It is this lowly official¡¯s fault that the prince was nearly assassinated.¡± His voice trembled.


    Jing Rong was fiddling with a few sticks of bamboo he had just cut down in the yard. He took a knife to scrape away the fine hairs on the bamboo and polish it until it was smooth. He kept scraping it with his knife until he was satisfied that it no longer had any sharp edges.


    He nced at Zuo Yao who was standing next to him, ¡°Magistrate Zuo, you don¡¯t have to take all the me. This matter has nothing to do with your Yufu yamen. This prince will handle it myself, so just focus on investigating the disaster relief silver.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and... Your Highness asked this lowly official to find the records of the merchants who passed through Yufu in recent years, and this lowly has sorted them out overnight.¡± He handed over the notebook he had prepared in his sleeve while speaking.


    Jing Rong took it and browsed before he closed it again, ¡°You can now go back first. If something happens, this prince will notify you.¡± Without giving him a chance to speak, Jing Rong walked off with his back facing him.


    He went to visit Ji Yunshu and gave her the bamboo stick he scraped smooth. ¡°I will ask Zijin to teach you some self-defense techniques the next few days. Use this bamboo stick as a sword and practice well.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She refused immediately, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you wanted me to take a knife to open a belly, but it¡¯s a bit difficult for me to practice martial arts.¡±


    Firstly, she did not have the potential!


    Secondly, her joints were too inflexible for martial arts!


    In other words, she can¡¯t do it.

 Chapter 592 - Chat, Not Interrogate

    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t insisting that Ji Yunshu should practice some peerless martial arts. He worried that he could not be by her side all the time, and hoped that she would be able to learn a little self-defence so that she would have a way to escape if she met with trouble.


    In order to persuade her, he gave her an example, ¡°Learning martial arts isn¡¯t difficult. Lord Qin began learning martial arts at an advanced age. He was shorter than you, less flexible, and many years older. However,ter he became the martial arts teacher for a prince and even received amendation from the previous emperor. So why can¡¯t you practice martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m female.¡± She blurted out. This reason was indeed irrefutable.


    Jing Rong¡¯s lips twitched twice and felt slightly disappointed. He looked down at the bamboo stick that he had painstakingly scraped smooth. It represented his loving care, but this woman didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. How sad!


    Ji Yunshu realized what he was thinking. She raised her eye corners lightly, then took the bamboo stick over and brandished it lightly in the air a few times, making very rapid and loud swishes. ¡°This thing is not bad.¡±


    ¡°nning to practice martial arts now?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say it¡¯s not bad?¡±


    Hm? She gave him a sidelong nce and furrowed her beautiful eyebrows slightly, ¡°I said it¡¯s not bad, not that I want to practice. You¡¯d better ask Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯er to learn a few strikes instead.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face froze at thatment, but Ji Yunshu happily yed with the bamboo stick in her hand. Although Jing Rong¡¯s bamboo stick was far from elegant, she had to admit that the workmanship was exquisite. Swinging the bamboo stick around seemed like a pretty good way to kill time. While she was ying with it, Tang Si suddenly came in from the outside.


    ¡°Ah Ji, what are you doing?¡± She ran to Ji Yunshu curiously.


    Ji Yunshu boasted to her. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this bamboo stick made very delicately?¡±


    After a look, Tang Si nodded, ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong made it, specially to help train martial arts.¡± She deliberately raised the volume of her voice.


    Hearing that, Tang Si took a surprised look at Jing Rong, not hiding her contempt as sheughed unabashedly. She was about to break a rib fromughing!


    ¡°This... this thing is used to practice martial arts? Even a three-year-old child won¡¯t be fooled by that.¡±


    Someone¡¯s expression had turned extremely ugly! [1]


    Tang Si continuedughing while saying, ¡°In our Houliao, a three-year-old kid would hold either a knife or a whip in his hand. How can anyone learn martial arts with a bamboo stick as a weapon?¡±


    A long peal ofughter rang crisply throughout the yard.


    That someone¡¯s expression was now not only ugly, but also extremely frigid.


    Ji Yunshu also sniggered. She wasn¡¯tughing at the bamboo stick Jing Rong had made for her as a training weapon, but at his adorable actions. Just as cute as Wei Yi!


    Suddenly, theughter cut off.


    Jing Rong had quickly snatched back the bamboo stick from Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and rested it on the side of Tang Si¡¯s neck with a speed too fast to be seen.


    Tang Si was stunned for a moment, but she reacted immediately. She put her hand on her waist, about to forcefully take out her whip, but Jing Rong moved faster than her. He pped the back of her hand with the bamboo stick. Although the force was not great, she still eximed aloud painfully, and had to loosen her grip on the whip.


    ¡°You...¡± She was furious.


    Jing Rong curled his cold lips smugly, ¡°Little girl, listen up, this prince is giving you a lesson today. Sharp items are not necessarily the only ones suited to be weapons. Even the most ordinary clump of mud can also be used to beat someone to death. It would be wise for you to not underestimate this little bamboo stick, because if you made it unhappy, it may kill you at any time.¡±


    This lesson was too expensive. Tang Si had exchanged a bout of humiliation for this valuable experience. It was not worth it!


    With dissatisfaction in her eyes, she gritted her teeth and raised her chin, saying fiercely, ¡°If you really have the ability to beat me, let me take out my whip and spar with me again.¡±


    ¡°I have no time for this.¡± Jing Rong spit out coldly and moved the bamboo stick aside. Tang Si took the opportunity and pulled out her whip at once. However, just as she was about to lift the whip, Jing Rong used the bamboo stick in his hand to hit her shoulder, forcing her to lower her raised arm.


    ¡°You... you bully!¡± Tang Si pointed at him.


    ¡°This prince is teaching you a lesson.¡±


    Bah! Only you would be shameless enough to say such a thing! Tang Si clutched her beaten hand and went to Ji Yunshu andined, ¡°Ah Ji, look at him. He is clearly bullying me. You should help me handle him.¡± Bite him to death! Beat him to death!


    ¡°Me?¡± Ji Yunshu pointed at herself, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly beat him.¡±


    If he threw her onto the bed in a rage, she would be at a great disadvantage. She wouldn¡¯t take the risk! So there was nothing wrong about admitting her incapability when necessary.


    Tang Si¡¯s face flushed. Her anger bubbled in her chest like a mass of magma which was ready to erupt at any time.


    Ji Yunshu smiled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at him. You had also made fun of him just now, so you are even now.¡± What, you consider that an even exchange?


    Tang Si snorted. Since she couldn¡¯t beat that guy, what else could she do but swallow this bitterness down? She sat down and began to rub at her bruised arm and hand.


    ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you with Mo Ruo? What brought you here?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°Aha!¡± Tang Si jumped up, her eyes wide. She patted her forehead hard with her hand, ¡°I almost forgot why I came here. Mo Ruo said that the assassin has already woken up, so he sent me to inform you.¡±


    ¡°He has woken up?¡±


    ¡°Right, he can also speak. The moment he woke up, he kept yelling for water, as if he had never drank water before in his previous life. You didn¡¯t see his eyes. They were so dark and terrifying, and...¡± She wanted to continue speaking, but Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had already walked past her, heading towards Mo Ruo¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, wait for me!¡± She yelled from behind and hurriedly followed them. In the blink of an eye, she had already forgotten all that had happened just now.


    Although she was born in Hou Liao, had a slightly wilder personality than the average person, and turned angry easily at the drop of a hat, she showed her true feelings easily. She was straightforward and blunt, every word she spoke was genuine and without guile or deceit. She merelycked tact and was rather too impulsive. A woman like that was truly a rare find!


    In Mo Ruo¡¯s courtyard, the physician had just walked away from the bed and was wiping his hands with a handkerchief.


    When Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu hurried over, they saw that Mo Ruo seemed to have justpleted a major operation. He was cleaning blood from his hands and was still had a forehead full of sweat. The originally pale grey bedding on the big bed behind him was covered in blood and stained an eye-watering crimson.


    The scene was terrifying.


    With a pale face, the man in ck lying on the bed stared straight at the drape above his head,pletely motionless.


    [1] Oh dear, our JR can¡¯t take being teased.

 Chapter 593 - Is he mute?

    Mo Ruo¡¯s face was filled with helpless resignation as he heaved a long sigh.


    When Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu entered, he casually remarked, "He really refuses to listen. The moment he woke up, he demanded water, and after getting that water, he then proceeded to try ending his own life like a pussy. No amount of persuasion made a difference so I could only seal his acupoints to keep him docile.¡± [1]


    He continuedining, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that people like this would surely seek death even if I managed to save them? Do you believe me now? Great, now my whole room is filled with the stench of blood and even the bedding I personally went out to buy has been destroyed. Really, where do you expect me to sleep tonight?¡±


    Mo Ruo was obviously very upset. He sat by the table and poured himself two cups of tea, then downed them in a single gulp as if he were drinking wine. However, he received no reply to the grievances he just aired.


    Jing Rong looked sternly at the man on the bed and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s his condition?¡±


    ¡°What are you so anxious about? I¡¯ve already said that he won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Could we interrogate him?¡±


    ¡°You could, but if you released his acupoints, he would try to bite his tongue tomit suicide. At that point, he could already be dead before you finished asking your question. I say, why do people not know how to appreciate the efforts of others anymore? I toiled for an entire night and brought him back from the brink of death with great difficulty. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t thank me, but he only wants to seek death. That¡¯s practically crushing all my hard work into pieces!¡± Wouldn¡¯t you agree?


    Jing Rong ignored hisints and instead walked to the bedside to take a better look at that man. Although he could not move a single muscle and his face was pale, that pair of gleaming ck eyes held a determination to seek death.


    Suddenly, Ji Yunshu said, ¡°Allow me to have a chat with him alone.¡± That¡¯s right, she wanted to ¡®chat¡¯, not ¡®question¡¯ or ¡®interrogate¡¯.


    Jing Rong and Mo Ruo were rather surprised. ¡°Alone?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± She nodded and walked over. When she lowered her eyes to look at that person, their eyes coincidentally met. Inexplicably, that person¡¯s expression seemed to turn warmer, holding some excitement and... sadness? There was no doubt!


    Jing Rong also noticed the change in his expression. He originally was rather hesitant, worried that something would go awry when Ji Yunshu was left alone with that person. Now, that notion was entirely dismissed from his mind. He lifted his hand, holding his pointer and middle finger aloft, and tapped on that person¡¯s chest to unseal his acupoints. Then, he told Ji Yunshu, ¡°This prince will be right outside.¡±


    She nodded and Jing Rong left the room, pulling everyone else out along with him.


    Mo Ruo could not understand what had happened and cast a worried nce backwards. ¡°Teacher Ji does not know martial arts!¡± Just a reminder! ¡°To leave them alone like this... let me tell you, although that person was severely injured, he is much better after I treated him. It¡¯s as easy as lifting a finger for him to kill someone who doesn¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken!¡± [2]


    In contrast, Jing Rong was much calmer and only said, ¡°I trust her.¡± Nothing else needed to be said.


    All of Mo Ruo¡¯s worry and anxiety was shoved back at him, to no avail.


    Tang Si was stered against the doorframe, craning her neck to peer into the room and perking up her ears to listen to the conversation inside. The next moment, she was picked up by the scruff of her neck like an unruly little chick and tossed directly into the courtyard.


    Inside the room.


    That man¡¯s acupoints had been released, but he did not try tomit suicide.


    Ji Yunshu brought a stool and sat by the bed. She asked gently, ¡°Do you have anything you wish to say to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t speak. I won¡¯t stop you if you wish to die either, but before that, there are some questions I wish to ask of you. First of all, let me guess what kind of people you are.¡± She continued speaking mildly, not revealing her emotions.


    That person did not speak. Instead, he used a hand to support himself so that he could sit upright on the bed, eyes never leaving her face.


    Now, Ji Yunshu could also take a good look at this person. He looked to be in his thirties, with coarse, tanned skin, and ustomed to fighting with des. His skin was criss-crossed with numerous tiny scars; some were knife wounds, some were sword shes, and yet others were scrapes. These all seemed to have been umted from all kinds of training he had received over the years, from young.


    In that pair of eyes were a steely resolve and the bleak fearlessness of one unafraid of death. Someone like this didn¡¯t seem to be a suicide guard, but one who carried the burden of bloody vengeance instead.


    Ji Yunshu concluded her analysis as one side of her mouth tilted up in a wry smile. ¡°I believe you¡¯re very interested in what I have to say, so I¡¯ll be direct.


    ¡°You are not Prince Yi¡¯s people, neither are you from the capital, thus you are not linked to the imperial court. Furthermore, you don¡¯t look like people of the jianghu, but more like... an organisation with rules and discipline that must undergo years of training and refinement with des. In other words... an army.¡± [3]


    Her tone was as cid and unchanging as ever, but her words struck like a bolt of thunder out of the blue.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s a little far-fetched. Let¡¯s talk about something closer to home.¡± Ji Yunshu thought for a minute, then asked contemtively, ¡°What could it be that led an organisation that does not belong to the imperial court to form such a killing intent, to kill a prince that had no rtion to you? And to arrive with the resolve to seed or die. Could there be someone who set out a hefty bounty, and you arrived to fulfill the assassination after epting the money? Hmm... that doesn¡¯t seem right! Then, could it be due to some kind of private grudge? This... I can¡¯t fathom it either.¡± She eliminated her own ideas as she spoke them aloud.


    ¡°None of these!¡± He finally spoke.


    Ji Yunshu directed a grin at him. ¡°And here I almost thought that you were mute!¡±


    He mmed up immediately after that.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve started talking, then let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, so she took the silence as consent.


    Thus, Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Your target was very clear. Whoever was in the way would be killed. But strangely enough, you did not kill me. Could it be that your supervisor purposely emphasized that Prince Rong must be killed but I could not be hurt? Your supervisor is a good person to treat me so well, but who could this person be?¡± Could it be Liu Qingping? That was the only person she could think of. But even if you gave him the chance, Liu Qingping would never have the guts to do something like that.


    ¡°In this world, the number of people this one knows is extremely small. What I see most of is also corpses and bones. So I really cannot think of who this person could be. I wonder if you would be willing to tell me. If there was a chance, I must visit him in person to thank him for sparing my life.¡±


    Her attitude was serious and very sincere. But the expression in that person¡¯s eyes darkened instead.


    [1] Most of you are familiar with acupoints but if not, a reminder: tapping acupoints is a pseudo-skill that freezes/paralyses a person, but they are aware, hearing, and typically can still blink and move their eyes.


    [2] Hey, MR that¡¯s not fair. She does have the strength! see c. 557 - chicken-catching team for proof :D Also i wonder is MR trying to be funny bc Ji = chicken


    [3] Reminder: Jianghu = the people that practice martial arts. Kinda functions like an underworld mafia, but the openly coexist with the government.

 Chapter 594 - Mass Grave

    He looked at Ji Yunshu with his dark eyes and didn¡¯t speak for a long while.


    Ji Yunshu tilted her head to the side. "Well, if you don¡¯t want to reply, I won¡¯t force you. Just pretend that I never said anything and you never heard anything. Now, if you still want to die, you¡¯ll have to be quick about it. Although I won¡¯t stop you, you should move quickly before those people outsidee in. Once they do, I¡¯m afraid your acupoints will be sealed again. At that time, if you get an itch somewhere on your body, the inability to scratch it will be worse than being stabbed. "


    Well, she¡¯s experienced that before! It was simply terrible.


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed and a measure of surprise crept into his cold hard eyes. He thought to himself, this person sure has a strange attitude and manner of speech.


    Isn¡¯t it more logical to hold a knife to his neck and interrogate him? Shouldn¡¯t he try to stop him from killing himself, and torture him to death afterwards? Or keep him alive as bait for hispatriots? But how is it that after asking a lot of questions and talking around the topic so extensively, he ended up saying things like, ¡®pretend that I never said anything¡¯ and ¡®you never heard anything¡¯. He even bizarrely encouraged him tomit suicide? And to do it fast?! What a strange person.


    In order to express the sincerity of what she said, Ji Yunshu really turned her back. "I¡¯ll watch the door for you, you¡¯d better move quickly, but... don¡¯t ssh blood on my clothes, I¡¯m a poor schr, I only have one or two decent sets of clothing, if they get dirty and can¡¯t be washed off, I¡¯ll have to dispose of them then and buy some new ones. Of course, you also know, a poor man like me, naturally doesn¡¯t have much silver at hand, so I¡¯m getting a daily meal of pickles and carrots, besides, I¡¯m..." She¡¯s going to go on talking!


    But she was interrupted by the man behind her. "It¡¯s an order!"


    Silence suddenly rang out. At that moment, Ji Yunshu also stopped talking. A satisfied smile appeared on the corners of her scarlet lips. Surprisingly, she was right to use the move of "ying cat and mouse". Turning around to look at the person on the bed, she put away her previous carefree expression and straightened up. "You were ordered to kill a prince?"


    Heh. The man smiled, his pale face twisted in a fierce scowl and his eerie eyes full of cruel, murderous intent. "That prince deserves to die."


    "Why does he deserve to die?"


    "He just deserves to die. I¡¯d advise you not to get too close to him."


    "Why?"


    "Lest in the future..."


    "What about the future?"


    After that series of questions, the man mmed up. He suddenly realized that he had been tricked and revealed something he shouldn¡¯t have. He immediately changed his tune and said, "Anyway, I¡¯ve already been captured and I am going to die anyway, so if you want to know anything, find out for yourselves."


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help butugh and sigh, "You¡¯re really stubborn."


    "The word ¡®stubborn¡¯ is nothing to someone who isn¡¯t even afraid to die."


    "That¡¯s right."


    The man didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ji Yunshu suddenly thought of something, "Hey, if you really want to die, you might as well try a dose of medicine for me."


    Huh?


    She took out a small bottle, turned it over in her hand, then threw it on the bloodstained sheet. "This is a poison I developed. I don¡¯t know whether it works or not. Since you want to die, why don¡¯t you try it for me before you do? If it works, you¡¯ll die as you wished and I¡¯ll burn you paper money next year. If it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s no harm in finding another way to die." Death, the way she spoke about it, seemed to be an easy, everyday affair. No sweat!


    The man said, "Poison?"


    "You don¡¯t dare?"


    "Why not?" The man took the bottle and looked at Ji Yunshu. He smiled and immediately unscrewed the stopper and drank all the poison inside! Not a drop was left.


    The medicine took effect quickly, within a few seconds. The man spat out a mouthful of blood. The already bloodstained sheets were in an even more miserable state now. He covered his chest and fell to the side, weakly raising his eyes to look at Ji Yunshu who was standing beside the bed. "To be able to die in your hands, I have noints, and will leave without regrets!" When he finished speaking, his eyes rolled up and didn¡¯t take another breath. He was dead.


    His body tilted sideways and rolled to the ground. Bang!


    Hearing the loud noise, Jing Rong immediately rushed in. When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes narrowed. He went forward to check the guy¡¯s breathing and found that he was indeed dead. "What happened?"


    "He wanted to die, so I helped him." There seemed to be a good intention in the tone.


    Jing Rong, on the other hand, was speechless.


    Mo Ruo came in right after and saw a man lying on the ground with his mouth full of blood. He took his pulse to make sure that he was really dead. What a pity! His brows wrinkled. "I wasted a night saving this man¡¯s life. It wasn¡¯t easy and he still died just like this."


    He grit his teeth again and spoke harshly, "From now on, I will never save anyone casually. My reputation as a highly-proficient doctor has been destroyed." With a fierce wave of his wide sleeves, he stepped out of the door.


    Jing Rong called for two guards and ordered, "Throw the man into the mass grave and let the wild dogs eat him."


    Only after the guy was dragged away did Ji Yunshu put away herid-back appearance. With a serious face, she asked Jing Rong off to the side, "That wasn¡¯t really poison, right?"


    Jing Rong hooked his lips and smiled, "The medicine that Mo Ruo makes is always strange, but if he says it¡¯s not poisonous, then it definitely isn¡¯t poison."


    "Then how do you n to investigate next?"


    "Wait until that guyes back to life in the mass grave."


    ......


    Deep into the night, under the hills on the west side of Yufu, there was muddy road overgrown with weeds. A cool breeze flowed through the valley, rustling the surrounding treetops and tall grass. The sound extended all the way to a hollow behind the hill. That was a huge pit dug out by human beings. It didn¡¯t appear strange from a distance, but a closer look would give anyone the creeps.


    In that hollow, one rotting corpse after another was piled on top of the others. Some had disintegrated into a pile of bones, while others were bloody and yet others were full of maggots.


    And some....look like they had been through a giant blender. It looked disgusting.


    Most of these bodies were people who died of starvation and anonymous people who were not imed. Because they couldn¡¯t afford to be buried, or people were toozy to dig up the earth and erect a monument, they were directly thrown into this mass grave.


    The man who was ordered by Jing Rong to be thrown into the mass grave was awakened by a putrid stench of decay. Before he even opened his eyes, his throat was the first to react. He choked and coughed, vomiting out all the poison he had previously drunk, and his pale face turned red.


    When he saw where he was, he was filled with surprise. He looked down and saw a woman¡¯s corpse with a festering face and gouged out eyes under him. "Ugh!" Even though he had faced countless killings and deaths, he was still frightened by the scene before him.

 Chapter 595 - Wen Xian?

    That person sat in a daze for a long while before he gathered his wits and climbed out of the pile of dead bodies with difficulty. He slumped on the muddy yellow soil, still feeling unsettled.


    Didn¡¯t he already die?


    Am I in King Yama¡¯s pce? Doesn¡¯t look like it! [1]


    Suddenly, a few crows that had been circling above the pile of corpses pped their wings and let out several caws. Next, theynded on the rotting corpses and started pecking and wing at the exposed flesh.


    Only then did he realise that he was in a mass grave. He wasn¡¯t dead yet. He climbed up weakly and swayed for a while before he managed to stand upright steadily.


    Under the pale light of the moon, he surveyed his surroundings and quickly got his bearings. Once he determined the direction he should take, he braced his injured body and trudged away from this dismal ce.


    He never noticed the five silhouettes that followed behind him.


    An hourter, that person reached the back door of a mansion in the suburbs. He looked around him warily to confirm that there was no one on his tail before he knocked on the door. A momentter, a voice called out from behind the door. ¡°Buying cloth? Or do you want to dye cloth?¡±


    ¡°Delivering cloth.¡±


    Creak! The door opened. An old man peered out through the crack. When he saw who hade, he was shocked. ¡°Xie Qin?¡±


    Xie Qin¡¯s knees gave out and he leaned heavily on the door frame at his side.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already...¡± Dead? The old man didn¡¯tplete his question.


    Xie Qin replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    The old man quickly nodded and helped him stand. He closed the door only after confirming that nobody was watching them.


    Lang Po leapt out from the shadows and hid at the corner of the wall by the back door. He was astounded. The courtyard that Xie Qin had just entered was none other than that of the Si Family Silks!


    And that old man was the same person who received that batch of cloth from the Wen Family Textiles.


    Although he was shocked, this revtion also came as a pleasant surprise to Lang Po. He was invigorated and ted by this unexpected turn of events. He hadin in wait for so many days without hearing a single squeak from the Si Residence. Today, his efforts have finally borne fruit, giving him a glimpse of his prey. Who wouldn¡¯t be excited as well?


    He instructed the guard beside him, "Return and report to Prince Rong."


    "Yes!" The guard merged back into the shadows after receiving his order, while Lang Po infiltrated the Si Residence.


    After Xie Qin was brought into the house, the old man quickly locked the door.


    Inside the room, there seemed to be two lit candlesticks. One of them was suddenly extinguished while the other was picked up by someone. The light from that candle dimmed as that person slowly moved away until it couldn¡¯t be seen at all, leaving the room pitch ck.


    From the way the light moved, it seemed as if the person holding the candlestick was moving further and further away. But how big could the room be? It was at most 50 square metersrge.


    How could that person be slowly moving into the distance?


    Lang Po stealthily leapt onto the roof of that room and eased out a tile so that he could peer inside.


    The room was piled high with boxes of every size, but it also contained nothing but boxes. Even... Xie Qin and that old man had disappeared.


    Could there be a hidden chamber? Impossible! Lang Po dismissed his own guess.


    Previously, he had already sneaked into this room and checked every corner, but had found no sign of any hidden passage or mechanism. Then how did those people disappear without rhyme nor reason?


    Just as he was puzzling over it, a small stone suddenly flew over from the distance and headed unerringly for his head. Luckily, he had already detected it and avoided it with a twist of his body before jumping down from the roof. Using the light from the surroundingnterns, he clearly spotted the person who had thrown that stone at him.


    Wen Xian!


    Wen Xian was dressed neatly in an inky-ck robe, his dizi on his belt as always. He scanned Lang Po from head to toe with a surprised expression. ¡°So it¡¯s Prince Rong¡¯s personal guard. Why would you be here sote at night?¡±


    Lang Po looked at him sternly, with narrowed eyes. ¡°Young Master Wen? Why are you here?¡±


    He smiled and stepped forward. ¡°This is my ce. Is it strange for me to appear here?¡±


    ¡°Your ce?¡± Lang Po was shocked. He had surveilled this ce for so long, but had never seen Wen Xian appear.


    Wen Xian then leisurely started to exin. ¡°I have always operated the Si Family Silks, but because business is not good, it¡¯s beennguishing here just like that and wholly managed by other people. Ie back to visit when I¡¯m free, but never expected that when I came back today, I would chance upon someone snooping on my roof during my insomniac night walk. Thus, I threw a stone at that person, not expecting it to be Prince Rong¡¯s guard. Please forgive me for my offence.¡±


    ¡°None taken!¡±


    ¡°However... you haven¡¯t answered my question. What are you doing here sote at night? And you¡¯ve even climbed up onto the roof.¡± Thatst sentence was as shrill and as jarring as the sound of a sharp knife sliding across a metal te.


    Although Lang Po was an uneducated fellow, when it came to serious work, he wasn¡¯t like those junior guards who would panic at any little obstacle. With a straight face, he answered, ¡°Young Master Wen, please don¡¯t misunderstand. This one only came here while chasing after a thief. That thief had stolen something important from our prince.¡±


    ¡°A thief?¡± Wen Xian looked around them. ¡°If a thief had stolen something from Prince Rong, we must search carefully. However, I wonder where this thief had run off to?¡±


    ¡°Right into the room behind me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wen Xian was puzzled. ¡°That room is merely a storeroom for cloth; it can¡¯t hide anyone at all.¡±


    Creak! The door behind him suddenly opened.


    That old man walked out, holding an extinguished candlestick in one hand, and pressing at his own bleeding forehead with the other. When he noticed the people in the courtyard, he hurried over and asked, bowing. ¡°Young Master? Why aren¡¯t you resting sote at night?¡±


    Wen Xian asked him instead, ¡°Uncle Wang, this gentleman said that he saw a thief enter the cloth storeroom. Did you see anything?¡±


    ¡°Was there a thief? I didn¡¯t see anything. I was just inside checking how much cloth we have stocked. I identally knocked over the candlestick and almost broke my head in a fall!¡±


    His forehead was still bleeding. He hurriedly continued. ¡°I was inside alone and never saw anyone else enter.¡±


    Lang Po red at Uncle Wang, naturally not believing him. He snatched away his candlestick and took out his own firestarter to light it, then turned around to enter that storeroom. The storeroom was rectangr and piled high with boxes of all sizes. He carefully checked the room, not neglecting even the little boxes that held bolts of cloth.


    However, he found nothing, not even a secret passage.


    Wen Xian walked inside. He didn¡¯t even frown when he saw the opened and ransacked boxes, only remarking, ¡°You¡¯ve seen for yourself. This room contains nothing but cloth. There¡¯s nowhere to hide anyone. Maybe you saw wrongly and let the thief get away by mistake.¡±


    Faced with the empty room, Lang Po¡¯s face turned ck and the hand holding the candlestick tightened. Atst, he could only cup his hands and apologies to Wen Xian with a bow. ¡°My apologies for disturbing you, Young Master Wen. Maybe... I really saw wrongly. Since the thief isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll bid you farewell.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you off then!¡±


    After Lang Po went out, he immediately disappeared with a single leap.


    When he was sure that Lang Po had really left, Wen Xian¡¯s cid expression finally darkened slightly as he asked Uncle Wang, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. Xie Qin is fine.¡±


    [1] King Yama is the ruler of hell.

 Chapter 596 - Brute/Broad

    Wen Xian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Xie Qin was unharmed. But he soon started worrying again. ¡°We seem to have underestimated the prince. After everything that had happened, he actually managed tounch a counterattack.¡±


    Uncle Wang agreed, ¡°We were so close to getting caught just now. If Young Master had not arrived just on time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide the entrance of the secret tunnel, pretended to fall down, and fooled that guard.¡± Recalling the incident made him break out in a cold sweat.


    Eyes narrowed, Wen Xian stared at the dark sky. ¡°Now that we have aroused their suspicions, we need to be more cautious and not let any mishap ruin our mastern.¡±


    However, Uncle Wang warned, ¡°Young master, actually, I think that... someone has been watching us the past few days.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s watching us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch. I am not certain about it. I tried paying extra attention to my surroundings but I haven¡¯t found anything at all. I may just be paranoid, but the person who¡¯s watching us may also be an expert at camouge. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t found any trace of them yet.¡±


    Hmm! ¡°An expert?¡± Wen Xian thought to himself. ¡°Do you think they have already had their eyes on us even before the assassination?¡±


    Uncle Wang was aghast. ¡°Young master, did this happen because of...¡±


    However, before Uncle Wang could finish his words, he was interrupted by Wen Xian. ¡°Let¡¯s not get distracted and wreck our own n. If they had sufficient evidence, they would¡¯ve already arrested all of us. There¡¯s no need for him to keep watching us in secret. All in all, remember that we run a silk shop, and this is a ce where we carry out legal trade. Our front door is always open and we only run honest businesses. Last but not least, we are also nothing more than licensed merchants.¡± Although Wen Xian was equally perturbed, his tone remained calm.


    Uncle Wang mumbled, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Also, you will have to take good care of Xie Qin. You need to keep him safe and hidden away for the time being.¡±


    ¡°What if...¡±


    ¡°There are no ifs or buts. They want evidence, right? Let¡¯s see how they can get any evidence.¡±


    ......


    At the Anchang Courtyard, the guard had returned and was reporting everything he saw. He talked in detail about how Xie Qin woke up in the mass grave and what happened at the Si Residence. Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu, Mo Ruo and Tang Si were all in the hall, listening to him speak.


    ¡°This humble one saw him whispering a secret code before he entered the residence. Meanwhile, the man who received him was the old man who took charge of the Si Family Silks. That was when Guard Lang sent this humble one back to report the incident to Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s gaze turned cold as he muttered, ¡°Si Family Silks. It¡¯s the Si Family Silks again!¡±


    He gently tapped the table with his fingers as he contemted the situation.


    Si Family Silks? Who are they? What is with Jing Rong¡¯s expression?


    Ji Yunshu exchanged looks with Mo Ruo, who was sitting right opposite to her. Both of them knew something was amiss when Jing Rong said, ¡°It¡¯s Si Family Silks again!¡± Sharing a tacit understanding, they remained silent.


    However, Tang Si remained the odd one out in the group. She was itching for a fight. ¡°In my opinion, the Si Family must be the one who sent the assassin to you. You¡¯re all such cowards. If I were you, I would¡¯ve already brought my men to blitz their ce and find the man who was thrown into the mass grave. They will not be able to deny their crimes when we have all the evidence.¡± As someone who did not know the importance of the case, she naturally took a rather casual view of the situation.


    Mo Ruo threw her a re as he chided, ¡°You either sit here with your mouth shut, or get out of this ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only giving a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your suggestions!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Disgruntled, she took a seat at the side quietly.


    In the meantime, Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Si Family Silks? What ce is that? Why are you reacting like that?¡±


    Jing Rong answered, ¡°I learned about Si Family Silks when I was investigating the missing relief funds.¡±


    ¡°So, the Si Family has something to do with the relief funds?¡± Ji Yunshu was appalled.


    Jing Rong nodded before he added, ¡°It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that the Si Family is linked to the assassination too.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that strange? Mo Ruo could not puzzle it out. ¡°Is this a trap?¡± This family was bing increasingly suspicious.


    Tang Si waspletely lost and was getting impatient as she listened to their conversation. She put on a condescending expression as she nced at them. You guys must be idiots.


    Finally, she rose to her feet. ¡°Are you guys stupid? Isn¡¯t this obvious? They must have stolen the relief silver. They sent the assassin to kill you because they are worried that you might discover what they¡¯ve done. I¡¯m positive about this. Now is the best time to send your men to search their residence. You might not only find the relief silver, but also that man. With all the evidence, it¡¯s enough to sentence them to death.¡±


    ¡°Such a broad,¡± Mo Ruomented.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you a broad,¡± Mo Ruo made an almost emotionless remark, ¡°A brute is male, and a female brute is a broad.¡± [1]


    That¡¯s a good word!


    Tang Si red at Mo Ruo. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. You may not appreciate it but there¡¯s no need to insult my kind intentions. I¡¯d rather be a broad than be empty-headed fools like you. You have been discussing here in vain without making any progress at all.¡±


    When she was done, she turned and left the room. Once in the courtyard, she started violently plucking the leaves from the tree, as if she was venting her anger on the innocent tree.


    If only this case were as simple as she thought!


    The hall was filled with a solemn atmosphere. An unusually sober Mo Ruo looked at Jing Rong, who seemed troubled, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your take on this?¡±


    Jing Rong answered, ¡°If the Si Family is really rted to these two cases, they must have involved many other parties too. After they stole the relief funds, they were able to openly run their silk shop in Yufu for so many years without running into any trouble at all. Moreover, there¡¯s nothing simple about a mere merchant that can mobilize so many dedicated expert fighters.¡± There were a lot of questions yet to be answered.


    Before long, Lang Po arrived and reported everything happened at the silk shop to them.


    ¡°Wen Xian?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Upon learning that Wen Xian was the owner of the silk shop, everyone was astounded.


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°In fact, we learned that the fabrics are from the Wen Family when we were investigating the case of the missing relief funds. Everything makes sense now. However, I never expected the Si Family Silks to belong to Wen Xian.¡±


    Ji Yunshu chimed in, ¡°This case... is possibly rted to Wen Family Textiles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain about that.¡±


    ¡°But he saved us during the attempted assassinations.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no doubt that the man who was dumped in the mass grave had entered the Si Residence. Wen Xian then appeared at the residence in a grand coincidence that has also cut off all our leads in the investigation. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±


    Ji Yunshu had no answer to all these questions.


    In return, Jing Rong asked Lang Po, ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ve searched that room thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I found nothing at all. This humble one definitely saw the man entering the residence with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°There must be a secret passage in the house that you missed.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°If our analysis is right, we need to obtain both the evidence and the culprit. Unfortunately, we have neither found the relief funds, nor the man behind all these. On top of that, there are still many details in this case that we haven¡¯t rified. How did they smuggle the silver away? What motive did they have for stealing the relief funds? Why did they try to assassinate me but tried to rescue Teacher Ji instead? There are too many loose ends remaining.¡± Isn¡¯t that right?


    [1] That¡¯s not exactly the definition, but somehow there isn¡¯t an English word for a clumsy, boorish woman. Somehow all of the negative terms for women imply promiscuity *rolls eyes*. So I borrowed ¡¯broad¡¯, which is now a rarely used not-so-nice term for a woman, but at least suggests wide clumsiness.

 Chapter 597 - Gambling Stones

    Now that they have no evidence whatsoever, they were just like a headless chicken. They could only wait quietly. Jing Rong sent orders to continue covert surveince on both the Si and Wen Residences.


    The next morning, Jing Rong changed into a set of rough-spun clothes and a tattered, old straw hat. As the disguise went on, that handsome and dashing figure disappeared into thin air, transforming into an authentic, ordinary citizen. Just as he was about to step outdoors, a figure suddenly dashed out in front of him. ¡°We¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Eh? He turned his head to see Ji Yunshu d in clothes of rough hemp, with two little wisps of hair stuck above her mouth, thickly drawn brows, and arge ck mole on the left side of her face... with a single hair sticking out of it.


    If not for her delicate facial structure, that face really looked rather disgusting!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where this prince is going?¡±


    ¡°To shadow Wen Xian.¡± She replied crisply. ¡°You want to investigate the disaster relief funds while I want to investigate whether what Miss Ye¡¯er wanted to report to the authorities was rted to her lover Wen Xian. Thus, we both have the same target, so we should travel together.¡±


    The same target for two different investigations! They really do have to take the same path.


    Thus, Jing Rong could only agree. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But after merely two steps, he turned around to take another nce at that woman. ¡°Could you be uglier?¡±


    ¡°Mn... I can.¡± She silently produced another ck mole and stuck it on her chin.


    Like that, she even could pass off as a matchmaker.


    Jing Rong stared nkly at her. Truly, there was nothing this woman couldn¡¯t do, only things that he couldn¡¯t imagine. To think that she was so good at disguising as someone uglier than her! He shook his head in admiration.


    With that, they headed out and went to the Flying Crane House. They went up to the second floor and sat by the window. They then ordered a pot of tea, a te of peanuts, a few dishes, and two bowls of rice.


    Jing Rong used his chopsticks to tap on the tes, creating a high, clear, tinkling sound. He looked extremelyzy and leisurely.


    ¡°Will he be here?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°Wen Xianes to sit in the Flying Crane House for two hours every other day, and he always sits in that seat.¡± He pointed at the table beside them and continued, ¡°He just sits there without doing anything. After he leaves, he would go to the pharmacy opposite to get medicine, then return to his own courtyard. But he woulde out again after less than an hour and sit by theke outside the city for a few hours, returning only after nightfall. His routine is extremely regr. Of course, with the exception of the days he returns to the Wen Family Textiles or the Si Family Silks.¡±


    As Ji Yunshu listened, she looked down at the street. She was still doubtful. ¡°Are you certain that he wille at this critical juncture?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not stupid. He must know that this prince has people surveilling his silk shop. If he doesn¡¯te at this time, isn¡¯t that announcing his own guilty conscience? If he came, he could still feign ignorance and divert suspicion away from himself.¡±


    ¡°Since he knows that someone is watching him, he would merely be going through the motions of whatever he was really here to achieve.¡±


    ¡°As an intelligent person, he naturally would expect that this prince has someone following him. But now, this prince has chosen toe personally, to take a closer look at just what he does all day long.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at him and smiled.


    Just as he finished speaking, Jing Rong jerked his chin towards the street below them. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked down as well. Wen Xian has really arrived!


    He was dressed in his usual dashing style, apanied as always by that dizi stuck in his belt. The waiters of the Flying Crane House all recognised him. When they saw him, they weed him with a smile and dusted off their hands with the white towel on their shoulder. ¡°Young Master Wen, the table upstairs has been reserved for you.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°Will you be having your usual dishes?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The waiter led him upstairs and seated him at that empty table. He bent down and used his towel to wipe the table surface before he left.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu¡¯s disguises were so sessful that Wen Xian did not pay any attention to their table at all. He sat here, head turned slightly to look out of the window, at the colorful hustle and bustle of crowds on the street. And then... he just continued sitting there.


    Before long, the waiter hadid out a full table of food, but he didn¡¯t take in a single bite. He continued looking outside, but it was difficult to tell what exactly he was looking at. In all this time, he never had a single conversation nor interaction with anyone. He didn¡¯t even make any unnecessary movements. There was nothing at all that would appear suspicious.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong exchanged a look. Just as they thought.


    Suddenly, a rowdy male voice sounded from the second floor staircase. ¡°Everyone,e and take a look!¡±


    A crowd of five or six people squeezed up the stairway, one of them hugging a roughly cut, shiny stone. He put the stone on a table, quickly grabbing the attention of the people on the second floor. However, they all seemed to be so used to this strange sight that there was no further reaction.


    Is this... gambling stones?


    That burly man who had brought the stone spoke to the surrounding crowd. ¡°Who would like to submit a bid for this stone?¡±


    ¡°Old Zhao, how much are you selling this stone for?¡±


    ¡°A hundred taels. It¡¯s very cheap, cheaper than ever before.¡±


    ¡°Not a single stone I bought the past couple of months has been real. There¡¯s nothing at all after the stone is cut open.¡±


    Old Zhao turned anxious. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not right for you to say that. Didn¡¯t that olddy from the Shi family nearby strike it rich after buying a stone from me? And in the earlier half of the year, didn¡¯t the youngest of the Liu family also make his fortune from a stone? Gambling on stones is still gambling after all. A cut may be poor, but another may reveal riches, you gotta understand.¡±


    A few old hands at this trade closely inspected the stone, rubbing their hands over its edges and scratching at its surface with a nail. All kinds of strange movements were revealed as they performed what insiders would call ¡®testing the stone¡¯!


    One of themmented, ¡°A hundred taels is expensive. It¡¯s not guaranteed that there will be top quality jade inside this stone.¡±


    Old Zhao cated him, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this stone is different from those before. Look at that shape and that luster! There¡¯s an eighty percent chance that this will strike true.¡±


    ¡°You say that every time.¡±


    A crowd started to surround the stone to inspect it.


    Wen Xian, who had always been looking out the window, suddenly stood up and walked over. ¡°I want this stone.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Young Master Wen. Are you sure you want this stone?¡± Old Zhao asked, eyes twinkling.


    Wen Xian took out a hundred silver taels and set it on the table without another word. ¡°Bring the stone to my residence.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Old Zhao started counting the taels happily.


    Someone tried to dissuade him, ¡°Young Master Wen, this stone really isn¡¯t that great. Don¡¯t waste your money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you aren¡¯t an expert. Don¡¯t get cheated.¡±


    Wen Xian didn¡¯t respond to any of them.


    ......


    At the other side, Jing Rong suddenly asked Ji Yunshu. ¡°Make a guess. Will that stone really have jade?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± She replied directly.


    ¡°How do you know that it won¡¯t?¡±


    She smiled. She may not be in the trade of gambling stones, but she could still be considered half an archeologist after spending so much time with experts in that field. Along the way, she¡¯s picked up quite a bit of knowledge. Gambling on stones does touch on a bit of archeology, so she certainly knows a thing or two.


    ¡°Gambling stones is considered as such because jade is embedded in stone before it is mined. Only after the stone is cut, can the presence and the quality of the jade be confirmed. From the surface coloration and the tiny cracks on that stone, it¡¯s unlikely that there¡¯s any jade within.¡±


    ¡°You even know that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just basic knowledge!¡±

 Chapter 598 - Tracking

    Just the basics? You mean you can tell if there was jade in the stone with the naked eye despite knowing just the basics? You¡¯re even better than an expert! Jing Rong looked at her with a surprised and adoring look. Really, what does this woman keep in her head?


    Over there, Wen Xian didn¡¯t even care that those experts were there to discourage him. Anyway, he had already paid up so he told Old Zhao to deliver the stone to his residence before he left. Yes, he bought a lousy stone and left just like that!


    Those experts were still pointing fingers behind his back, saying that he had been tricked by Old Zhao into buying a nk stone.


    ......


    "Young Master Wen spent so much money on a mere stone."


    "That¡¯s right."


    "One hundred taels of silver, what an injustice."


    As the crowd was gossiped. Old Zhaoughed and mocked those people, saying that they were the ones who couldn¡¯t recognise quality, and said that the stone must be the first-ss jadeite.


    The crowd looked down upon him, then they dispersed.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Ji Yunshu asked Jing Rong. "Should we still follow him?"


    He kept silent and looked down the street. When he saw Wen Xian leave the Flying Crane House, he got up and said. "Of course."


    As they prepared to go downstairs, they bumped into Old Zhao, who was holding the stone and also heading towards the stairs. The three of them bumped into each other.


    "Make way, make way!" Old Zhao shouted loudly. Then he squeezed down the stairs ahead of the two of them with the stone in his arms.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulder was hit, but she wasn¡¯t injured..


    "Are you hurt?" She shook her head. The two of them went down the stairs, quietly following behind Wen Xian.


    Wen Xian really kept up with his routine. After leaving the Flying Crane House, he turned down ane and went into a pharmacy. When he went in, the pharmacy apprentice greeted him and smiled at him politely. "Young Master Wen, you¡¯re here to get your medicine as usual?" He spoke as if they were old acquaintances.


    Wen Xian nodded and walked over to the medicine cab. This tall cab was divided into many small medicine drawers, which housed various herbs. There were expensive herbs,mon herbs, and exotic herbs. They had everything that one expected to find!


    He stretched out his finger, tapped it on the counter a few times, and said to the apprentice, "This time, give me twice the dosage."


    "Okay, Young Master Wen, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll prepare the prescription for you." Without having to read the prescription, the apprentice nimbly gathered the various herbs, tied the two packets of medicine with a thin string, and handed them over to Wen Xian.


    Wen Xian drew out some money and passed it to him.


    "Take care, Young Master Wen."


    He just nodded with a straight face and walked away. For the past few years, Wen Xian woulde to the pharmacy every other day, no matter what the weather may be. He would only grab a single dose of medicine each time. However, today he bought twice as much as usual.


    After he came out, he went directly back to his residence.


    Ji Yunshu wanted to go in and ask what kind of medicine he had bought, but Jing Rong held her back, "Both of us are in disguise now, wouldn¡¯t you attract unwanted attention by asking? Furthermore, there¡¯s an unspoken rule for pharmacies to never disclose patients¡¯ prescriptions. Even if you ask, they won¡¯t tell you." He knew that because Mo Ruo¡¯s Yuhua Pavilion had such a rule as well!


    After listening to that logic, she decided to give up on asking, and they continued following him.


    Wen Xian¡¯s residence was neither big nor small, but it was very elegant. Everything was built from wood and bamboo. It was located in a quiet ce, next to a small river with clear water, surrounded by mountains on three sides. Beside the river, there was a small pavilion standing there. This was indeed a nice ce! It was even more suitable for physical and mental cultivation than Teacher Yu¡¯s Mingshan Academy.


    After Wen Xian went in and put down the medicine he had bought, he came out again with a jug of wine, and immediately went to theke outside the city and sat down on that big rock, drinking while looking out over the rippling water in the distance.


    This person is really strange! Firstly, even though he is a merchant, he does not manage his own business. Secondly, if one were to consider him a gentleman of leisure, he did not y the part by staying in his elegant courtyard. Instead, he opted to spend his entire day either by going to a teahouse or sit here all day at theke. Strange indeed!


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had followed him for an entire day but hadn¡¯t found anything particrly suspicious about his routine. The two of them hid in a nearby bamboo forest, watching the lonely silhouette from afar.


    "Is he waiting for someone when he sits like this every day? Or is he cultivating moral sentiment? " Jing Rong murmured.


    Ji Yunshu silently observed and began to analyze, "His behavior patterns and routines are almost all repetitive. Such a person, from a psychological perspective, must have been hurt or irritated by something in the past. That incident likely caused him lingering regret and guilt that he has not been able to alleviate all these years."


    What is this ¡®psychology¡¯? Is there such a thing? Jing Rong couldn¡¯t understand what that was, but understood the meaning of her words and analyzed them in his own mind. In the end, a conclusion was reached. "The incident with Ye¡¯er!"


    "That¡¯s right." Ji Yunshu was certain, "From start to finish, he has been carrying that flute around, asionally cupping that jade pendant protectively in his palm. That jade pendant is a matching pair to that possessed by Miss Ye¡¯er. So if my guess is correct, the reason why he came here every other day is most likely to be Ye¡¯er, hmm... that is, he is missing her."


    "What a besotted fool."


    "Not necessarily, but if he really is a besotted fool, why didn¡¯t he do anything after Ye¡¯er got pregnant and gave birth? And he let Ye¡¯er go off to be a songstress? I think he may have... felt guilty because of Ye¡¯er¡¯s death, so it turned into a scar in his heart." Speaking of that, it made one feel a little pity for him. The most painful thing in the world is love.


    Jing Rong suddenly thought of something, his eyes deepened and narrowed, "There¡¯s one thing that I couldn¡¯t figure out before, but now, it¡¯s starting to make some sense."


    Hmm? Ji Yunshu turned to look at him, "What do you mean?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say that he was the one who escaped through the window at Miss Ye¡¯er¡¯s scene of death? If it really was him, think about it, why did Wen Xian knock Qiao Zihua out when Ye¡¯er was about to tell Qiao Zihua something? Could it be that the issue Ye¡¯er was about to say might be rted to Wen Xian?"


    "..."


    Jing Rong continued, "And the only thing rted to Wen Xian is the disaster relief funds."


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu was slightly shocked. Her pretty eyebrows were faintly furrowed and her thoughts turned dark, "So, you¡¯re saying that Ye¡¯er might have discovered his secret and was going to report to the yamen. However, she was unable to do so for some reason, and that¡¯s why she thought of Qiao Zihua? She wanted to tell him the issue so he could report it to the authorities."


    "It could be."


    "Actually, Auntie Xie has said before that Ye¡¯er came home veryte one day and cried very sadly, so could it have been... this?"


    Jing Rong curved his lips, "If that¡¯s the case, then those things can be tied together."


    But...


    "If that were the case, then why did he steal the disaster relief funds? And how was the funds stolen? And why did he want to kill the officers, and kill you?"All these questions were still unanswered!

 Chapter 599 - Dismantling the Storeroom

    Just as the two of them were puzzling over the problem, they heard the sound of a dizi being carried over by the wind.


    The mournful sound of the dizi was sometimes slow and gentle, sometimes hurried. It hit both high, clear notes, and low, solemn tones. The music sounded like rage, mixed with tones of admiration, and pleading cries.


    Anyone who heard it would resonate with the richly-described sadness within.


    Who would think that such an elegant and talented man would be linked to the thieves that stole the disaster relief funds?


    The dizi music continued for a long time, and Wen Xian only left after the sky started to darken.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu also returned to Anchang Court.


    After an entire day of surveince, they had gained nothing useful other than that. That night, Lang Po also infiltrated the Si Residence, using the cover of darkness to search room by room, to no avail.


    Over the next few days, Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong continued to tail Wen Xian. That fellow would go to the Flying Crane Teahouse early in the morning, then collect his prescription at the pharmacy, go home, then to theke... And repeat.


    One day, the two of them were following behind Wen Xian at a moderate pace when he exited the pharmacy. Suddenly, a group of children ran out from nowhere in Wen Xian¡¯s direction, bumping into him as they rushed past. The string on those packets of herbs in his hand came undone as they fell and spilt on the ground.


    Wen Xian didn¡¯t appear perturbed. He merely bent down to pick up the packets, leaving the dirtied herbs where theyy, then walked away nonchntly.


    When she saw the scattered and dirty herbs, Ji Yunshu stopped and gathered the herbs into a handkerchief, wrapping it up securely.


    ¡°Why did you pick up those herbs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it back for Mo Ruo to take a look so that he can check what medicine is so important that he must collect it daily.¡± Ah!


    When they returned, Ji Yunshu brought the herbs to Mo Ruo. ¡°What medicine is this?¡±


    Mo Ruo waszing in the courtyard, weaving something with strips of bamboo. He nced at the packet of herbs. ¡°You brought this back after following that fellow for so many days? It¡¯s just a bunch of ordinary herbs.¡± His disdain was obvious.


    ¡°Ordinary herbs? What are they used for?¡±


    ¡°To nurture and nourish the body.¡±


    ¡°Just nourish?¡±


    Mo Ruo frowned and his hands stopped moving. He eximed archly, ¡°I can tell what these herbs are even with my eyes closed! What are they used for? Just nourishing the body! No doubt about that.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was speechless.


    Mo Ruo continued, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry either. This medicine should be for Wen Xian¡¯s personal use.¡±


    ¡°For himself?¡±


    ¡°When I saw him on the night of the assassination attempt, I noticed that hisplexion wasn¡¯t that good. He obviously has an internal condition that he was likely born with. Someone like that would have a frail body and be prone to weakness from birth, so long-term use of nourishing herbs would be expected.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± So, in other words, the only glimmer of a clue that they have found was useless? She really had wasted these few days of surveince. They didn¡¯t uncover the slightest hint of a clue!


    Lang Po was also back to report on his findings over thest few days. ¡°I¡¯ve searched through every square inch of the Si Residence, but couldn¡¯t find any trace of a secret passage. After that ck-clothed man entered, he never came out either. It is as if he had simply evaporated from existence.¡±


    By now, Lang Po had also begun to doubt himself. Could he really have seen wrongly? Otherwise, how would an entire living person disappear just like that?


    Jing Rong pondered for a moment. ¡°There must be some hidden mechanism in the Si Residence that we do not know about. Since they were able to transport the disaster relief funds from the metal-walled storeroom without a single trace, the ability to hide a person within a seemingly ordinary room would be an easy feat for them.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that the Si Family has some mysterious escape ability?¡±


    Jing Rong still had the niggling feeling that there was something strange going on, but was unable to pinpoint where it was. A momentter, he smacked the table with a hand. ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a problem with the storeroom at the ry station?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Your Highness already see that the storeroom¡¯s walls are all made of metal? There¡¯s no entrance or exit other than that door. Even a mosquito would not be able to enter.¡±


    Jing Rong stood up, eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°To the ry station.¡±


    ......


    At the ry station.


    When Officer Lin saw the people that had arrived, he shivered involuntarily before he walked up to them. ¡°Your Highness, why have youe?¡±


    Jing Rong led his group straight through the station without replying, and headed towards the storeroom, where he sent orders to open the doors. As they opened, the metallic smell of iron and rust assaulted their noses. He strode in and circled the room, knocking several times on the iron walls. There¡¯s no such thing as magic!


    ¡°Dismantle this storeroom.¡±


    Ah! When he heard the order, Officer Lin quickly spoke up, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t do that! This storeroom is specially set aside to store the disaster relief funds disbursed by the imperial court! If it were dismantled...¡±


    ¡°The disaster relief funds?¡± Jing Rong shot him a cold look. ¡°Have you seen a single tael from the disaster relief funds in thest few years?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± He certainly hasn¡¯t!


    ¡°What are you keeping a useless room for?¡±


    Officer Lin had nothing he could say to counter that. He worried at his lips but didn¡¯t continue obstructing them.


    Jing Rong barked out the order, ¡°Start!¡±


    Thus, Lang Po called for his own men, and worked together with the ry station staff to start the dismantling process. They used every tool they could find: chains, crowbars, hammers, and shovels.


    Luckily, the buildings in ancient times didn¡¯t have metal reinforcement posts, so tearing the room apart was rtively easy and didn¡¯t take long under the coordinated ¡®attack¡¯ of so many people. Soon enough, only a single wall was left.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Lang Po yelled, ¡°there¡¯s a hiddenpartment in this wall.¡±


    Jing Rong went to take a look, and discovered that some mechanism must have been triggered to reveal arge square opening that looked almost like a window. And the other side of the wall was an ordinary room that was used to house merchant goods. ¡°As I thought. There really is a secret passage.¡±


    Lang Po was shocked. ¡°Who was the one who designed this secretpartment? There was no sign of it from the wall, neither do we know how the opening mechanism works.¡±


    Jing Rong questioned Officer Lin. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°This lowly officer has no idea.¡± He was dumbstruck at this discovery. His whole body started to shiver as he looked at the opening that had just appeared on the metal wall.


    ¡°It seems that this was how the thieves stole away the disaster relief funds.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this really has nothing to do with this officer!¡± Officer Lin eximed frantically. ¡°I beseech Your Highness to investigate clearly!¡±


    ¡°Then how would you like to exin why there is a hiddenpartment in this wall?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± He thought back frantically. ¡°This storeroom was built by the best craftsmen in Yufu. I really do not know how there could be a hiddenpartment in this metal wall. This lowly officer would never dare to do that even if I had ten heads to spare.¡± He was so scared his arms and legs shook.


    Jing Rong looked at him, clenching his hand into a fist. ¡°Who are the people who built this? Round them all up.¡± It was an order!


    The craftsmen and workers who built that storeroom were quickly gathered. When they saw that there was actually a square hiddenpartment on the metal wall they had worked on years before, they looked at each other in shock.


    Officer Lin introduced them, ¡°Your Highness, since this storeroom was meant to store the disaster relief silver, the craftsmen that we hired to work on this are the best in their field, with clean backgrounds.¡±


    Jing Rong ignored him and looked at those craftsmen. ¡°You were the ones who built this storeroom years ago. Is there nobody that could tell this prince who was the one that designed this hiddenpartment?¡±


    Nobody made a single sound.


    ¡°This matter involves the disaster relief funds and the imperial court. Aren¡¯t you going to speak?!¡±


    They all quickly kneeled on the ground in fright.


    One of them raised their head and spoke, ¡°Your Highness, we were definitely not responsible for creating this hiddenpartment. We really don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Lang Po stepped forward. ¡°You better be honest. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to keep your lives once we find evidence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unjust! We built this storeroom honestly and have no idea how this hiddenpartment came to be!¡±

 Chapter 600 - Assassination

    Promations of innocence were heard from everyone! From what they said, they did not seem to be lying.


    Jing Rong nced at the kneeling craftsmen before stepping in front of the iron wall. He used his hands to physically explore the edges of the hidden passage. It looked like a drawer without its sides. The trigger mechanism was also a puzzle; how was it opened?


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Who was the one that was initially in charge of this iron wall?¡±


    ¡°It was Master Xiao!¡±


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    ¡°He has already passed away for quite some time. He died from an illness.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Jing Rong was mildly depressed. Was he that unlucky?


    As if it wasn¡¯t enough that he had to encounter a mysterious incident during his investigation. Now, even the clue that he spent so much effort to unearth, the only person that was directly involved with the case, is also dead. How is he supposed to continue investigating?


    Officer Lin had picked up on Jing Rong¡¯s brooding mood and tentatively stepped up. ¡°Your Highness, perhaps this hidden passage was installed after the wall was constructed.¡±


    ¡°That is not possible!¡± An instant rejection. ¡°Since this is made from steel and iron, it is not easy to create a hidden passage once the construction has been finished. There¡¯s only one possibility; that it was constructed alongside the wall itself.¡±


    Eh! Officer Lin had nothing to say after his conjectures were shot down. He could only look at the kneeling craftsmen and p hisp as he eximed, ¡°All of you better tell the truth! What¡¯s the matter with this hidden passage on the wall?¡±


    ¡°Lord Lin, we are in the dark about this too. Master Xiao was the one in-charge of this wall. Now that he¡¯s deceased, even if you throw us into the county jail, we still can¡¯t tell you anything.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± How troubling! Lin¡¯s face paled as he opened and closed his mouth a few times before he stopped talking altogether.


    Jing Rong, on the other hand, continued his investigation on that hidden passage, making sure to scrutinize the surrounding wall and floor one more time.


    There were no buttons, no movable parts, no protrusions or depressions at all!


    In conclusion, there was no clue as to how the hidden passage was made to open. Was it because he had bumped into something during the removal? Jing Rong was unfamiliar with the workings of such mechanisms. Even if he were to investigate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to discover anything useful in a short duration.


    Forget it then! Jing Rong¡¯s gaze darkened as he asked, ¡°What kind of person is Master Xiao?¡±


    One of the kneeling craftsmen replied, ¡°He¡¯s a very experienced craftsman with talented hands.¡±


    ¡°borate.¡±


    ¡°Master Xiao initially worked elsewhere as a carpenter. When he first arrived in Yufu, he heard that the ry station would be used to store the relief funds and so joined our team of craftsmen. The construction of that wall had always been under his supervision, so we don¡¯t know... if it was him who installed that passage in the wall. Since he¡¯s dead, there¡¯s no way of knowing now.¡±


    ¡°Then, he¡¯s not from Yufu?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°When did he pass away?¡±


    ¡°He died a month after the warehouse¡¯s construction waspleted.¡±


    ¡°What about his rtives?¡±


    ¡°I believe he doesn¡¯t have any, he was always alone.¡±


    There was an answer to every question. These people were all scared to death, how would they even dare to lie in this situation? Every single one of them had their head lowered, not daring to face this stern-looking prince.


    Jing Rong was unable to glean any useful information, after thinking to himself, he waved his hand and sent the craftsmen away.


    Officer Lin carefully inquired, ¡°Since the man is already dead, what do we do now, Your Highness?¡± Is there even anything left to investigate!?


    ¡°You may be dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Dismissed.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s tone was frigid.


    Officer Lin gulped and paused before leaving with his men in tow.


    Jing Rong red at the iron wall with a serious expression.


    Lang Po realized the reason why the prince had sent everyone away and asked. ¡°Your Highness, do you have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Use every means you can to find out who exactly is this Master Xiao. The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lang Po immediately set out to investigate.


    Jing Rong did not leave the ry station. Instead, he bade someone to bring over a chair and sat right down in the courtyard, waiting for Lang Po¡¯s investigation report.


    This prince is really strange!


    As Jing Rong continued to sit in the courtyard, everyone in the ry station were on tenterhooks. After all, the hidden passage that had just been discovered in the storehouse was most likely how the disaster relief funds had been stolen. Thus, everyone present in the ry station was a suspect.


    If you saw someone as authoritative as Jing Rong sitting grandiosely in the courtyard like that, wouldn¡¯t it make you tremble?


    Of course, there were people who did not understand. Just why is he sitting out there in the courtyard?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that His Highness will not leave until the person responsible for constructing that passage is found?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just being unreasonable? Master Xiao¡¯s already dead, who is he going to look for?¡±


    ¡°Then, why do you think Prince Rong is sitting there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe... he likes the spaciousness of our ry station?¡± Everyone who had gathered to watch were discussing furiously.


    ...


    Officer Lin gave the order for a good meal to be prepared and the table set in the vestibule before running over to Jing Rong. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve been sitting here for quite a while now and must be hungry. I have bidden the servants to prepare a meal for you. Would you care for a taste?¡±


    Jing Rong gave him a brief nce. Not a word was said!


    ¡°Your Highness? You must be tired after sitting there for so long. If you are not going to eat, then let this official arrange a room for you to rest.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°I already told you to be dismissed.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Officer Lin, this prince does not like to repeat himself. Since you have no idea how the disaster relief funds are stolen, this prince will be looking into this. You need not interfere with my investigation anymore.¡±


    Officer Lin¡¯s lips froze mid-smile as he swallowed everything he wanted to say back down. Before he left, he clicked his tongue in confusion. He just couldn¡¯t understand, if that deity was going to investigate the case, why is he just sitting there and not properly looking into it?


    Was he able to figure out the identity of the person who stole the disaster relief funds as well as find the hidden passage just by looking at the moon and stars? That prince is really weird!


    Jing Rong ignored the incredulous nces of the masses and remained seated in the courtyard. As the sky darkened, he began drinking tea as he admired the round moon that was hanging in the pitch ck sky.


    After an unknown period of time had passed...


    All of a sudden, faint sounds could be heard from the tiles on the surrounding rooftops. Judging from the sounds, there were more than ten people.


    Jing Rong secretly smirked. They¡¯re finally here! His fingertips tensed against the teacup that he was holding as his gaze became cold and sharp. In the next moment, the teacup was sent flying towards one of the rooftops.


    In response, a sword was drawn from the darkness and cleaved the cup in two as it fell to the ground. It was smashed to smithereens with a loud bang.


    In an instant, a dozen men in ck jumped out from the rafters. Just like that night, their des were aimed towards Jing Rong as they leapt at him. Killing intent could be clearly seen from the men¡¯s eyes.


    Jing Rong jumped to his feet and drew a sword from the back of the exquisitely carved pearwood chair before throwing it at the men. A strike from the assassins split the chair into two and ttered onto the floor. Jing Rong used his flexible sword to engage the assassins¡¯ swords and forcibly parried his attackers back a few steps away. He then took the opportunity to entangle some swords with his own, whirling them about with his de and returning them to the group in ck.


    Several of the assassins were killed on the spot!

 Chapter 601 - Zhao Huai?

    As the assassins appeared, the guards and ry station overseers stepped forward with their des drawn. Weapons shed and the glint of des shed alongside the sounds of shing steel.


    The group of assants in ck were unable to gain the upper hand. However, one of the assants started towards the half-demolished storehouse. When Jing Rong noticed it, he immediately went in pursuit.


    The two men exchanged strikes.


    After a few rounds, the man in ck started to falter and Jing Rong took the opportunity tond a kick on the man¡¯s chest. The assant¡¯s back mmed forcefully against the wall. Jing Rong did not kill the man immediately. ¡°This prince knew you people woulde.¡±


    Eh? The man¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief, yet he did not utter a single word.


    Jing Rong looked at the metal wall and pointed at the hidden passage with his sword. ¡°You guys...must be here to destroy this passage.¡± Without a single doubt!


    The man continued to maintain his silence. Instead, he clutched his chest and began coughing blood.


    Jing Rong stepped closer to the assassin. ¡°Your group has already gone against the imperial court by stealing the disaster relief funds. With this attempted assassination, that¡¯s another crime to the list. Now, you n to destroy this passage to cover up your criminal actions. Today, this prince would like to see just how capable your group really are. ¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s sword was already resting upon the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Speak, who exactly are you people?¡±


    ¡°Only the dead are fit to know that.¡±


    Eh? That voice was familiar. Jing Rong¡¯s eyes looked towards that man¡¯s left arm, there was only fabric and empty air where the sleeve was. He only has one arm?! This man is...Zhao Huai?


    ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Huai?¡± Jing Rong immediately tore off the assassin¡¯s mask.


    The face that was hidden under the mask had a beard and rough features that spoke volumes of the vicissitudes of life that this man had been through and the experiences he had umted over the years. It was indeed Zhao Huai!


    Zhao Huai¡¯s mouth was full of fresh blood. Despite having a de across his neck, Zhao Huai did not disy a single shred of fear, coldly smiling at Jing Rong in response. ¡°If you want to kill me, do it!¡±


    ¡°Why is it you? How are you rted to the disappearance of the relief funds?¡±


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m not afraid of dying.There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting the information you want from me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll spare your life just like the time at Gaoshan¡± Jing Rong¡¯s sword flicked upwards slightly, opening a small wound on Zhao Huai¡¯s neck.


    Zhao Huaiughed with a bloody mouth. ¡°You best do so or I will definitely kill you in the future.¡±


    The two men made eye contact. There was no fear in Zhao Huai¡¯s eyes, only pure hatred and killing intent. But why would he feel that?


    Jing Rong¡¯s wrist tensed up with the intent to kill. However, he could not deal the finishing blow.


    Just then, a shadow darted out of nowhere, swiftly kicking away the sword that had been pressed against Zhao Huai¡¯s neck. It then took Zhao Huai and ran outside before leaping onto the roof and vanished.


    The men in ck outside saw that and ran off as well. The guards intended to follow in pursuit, but an order rang out. ¡°Stop chasing them.¡±


    The guards stopped in their tracks.


    Jing Rong stood unmoving for a while. He gazed silently at the corpses that were strewn about in the courtyard for quite some time.


    Officer Lin hastily made his way over and was scared witless by the sight of the courtyard. He scurried up to Jing Rong and asked, ¡°Your Highness, a...are you alright?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Who even dares to assassinate Your Highness?¡± Officer Lin was scared out of his mind. Is my life going to be forfeit here!?


    First, there was the matter of the hidden passage in the wall and now this assassination attempt. It seems like he won¡¯t be keeping his position for long! And now, there¡¯s even a chance that he may even lose his life along with his job because of this. Officer Lin¡¯s stomach cramped up at the thought.


    At this moment, Lang Po had returned. Looking at the chaotic state of the courtyard, he started to ask, ¡°Your Highness, what...¡±


    He was immediately interrupted by Jing Rong. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Lang Po reported. ¡°I found something.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Master Xiao came to Yufu from Shanhuai. No one knew what his previous upation was. As he had no rtives, there was neither a funeral, nor was there anyone that assisted in his burial. His corpse was directly taken to the morgue. When I went there to inquire, the person keeping watch said that he had buried the corpse. Yet, when I dug up the grave, I found out that there was nothing inside. That man had obviously faked his death.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°ording to the person safeguarding the morgue, Master Xiao had a scar on his arm.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I personally noticed that there is also a scar on the hand of the old man that was in the Si Residence.¡±


    The Si Residence! Looks like the case of the missing relief funds was not such a simple matter.


    Jing Rong pondered and came to a conclusion. ¡°Which means that the Si Family had already made their preparations even before the relief funds were approved. They had arranged for their men to be involved with the construction of the wall where the hidden passage was built. By sending their own goods to the ry station, they took the opportunity to steal away the relief funds via the passageway every year. Furthermore, the man who had disappeared from the Si Residence did so by making use of a simr mechanism.¡±


    ¡°This matter is definitely caused by the Si Family. Your Highness, we should send guards to take them into custody.¡±


    ¡°This prince has already said that, to catch a thief, one must first find the loot!¡± How can he make an arrest without any evidence?


    Lang Po replied. ¡°But we have no idea where the funds are kept.¡±


    ¡°Right inside the Si Residence¡¯s secret mechanism!¡±Jing Rong responded. ¡°So long as we are able to figure out how to unlock it, everything will be made clear.¡±


    ¡°But how exactly is this triggered? This barren wall has no switch whatsoever.¡±


    Precisely! It is impossible that the passage would open by itself.


    Jing Rong returned to the room with Lang Po in tow. He stood before the wall once more. ¡°Since they had sent men to destroy this wall. It is clear that there must be some mechanism within this wall.¡±


    Lang Po began to press and knock against the wall near the secret passage but was unable to discover anything. ¡°What the hell? The old man who designed this must have had divine skill, he¡¯s even better than the person who had designed all those traps at the Gaoshan Shanzhai.¡±


    Eh! Lang Po recalled. ¡°Judging from the shadows, I could only tell that the old man had blown one of the candles out before taking one of the candles and walking further inside. The light did not suddenly disappear, it just grew dimmer and dimmer, as though... he were still walking. However, the house is really small, it is impossible for the light and shadows to fade away no matter how you walk. ¡±


    ¡°Light?¡±


    Jing Rong thought to himself again before asking. ¡°When the men were tasked with demolishing the wall, did they do anything else?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything strange out of the ordinary. They had just gotten ready their sledgehammers to take down the wall, but the hidden passage had opened by itself even before they even began swinging at it.¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Jing Rong¡¯s brows furrowed into a single line.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Without exining, Jing Rong jumped onto the hidden passage and over to the room on the other side. Lang Po hastily followed in pursuit, and found Jing Rong rummaging through the room.


    However, nothing out of the ordinary was found. Everything that could be moved had been touched, yet there wasn¡¯t a single object that could have opened the hidden passage.

 Chapter 602 - Jumping Straight Into A Trap

    There was nothing strange in the entire room! Therge cabs standing next to the wall were ced there to store goods. Amongst the cabs, only one of them had a single candlestick ced there. A fallen candlestick!


    Jing Rong walked over and muttered a single line. ¡°It¡¯s a candlestick again!¡±


    He was just about to reach out and grab it when his hand froze in midair. Jing Rong¡¯s line of sight fell upon the visible fingerprints that were on the candlestick as well as...


    At that moment, his brows involuntarily furrowed!


    Officer Lin, who just entered through the door didn¡¯t dare to interrupt and chose to stand at one side, watching and waiting silently.


    Jing Rong scrutinized Officer Lin with a sidelong nce and his gaze fell on Lin¡¯s hands and sleeves. His clothes were supposed to be clean and spotless. Yet, a corner of his sleeve had been soiled by dust. It was clearly soiled not too long ago. Jing Rong¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he seemed to have understood something! ¡°Officer Lin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Has this storehouse been left empty for a long period of time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the roof had been fixed numerous times due to water leaks from the rain. In the end, we couldn¡¯t be bothered with repairing it anymore and the room was left empty just like that and we do not use it to store any logistics anymore.¡±


    Jing Rong let out an understanding sigh. ¡°No wonder there is so much dust on this cab.¡±


    Next, he righted the candlestick that had toppled over. The moment he did so, the exposed passageway slowly closed up once more. Just like the doors of a subway train!


    Only there was no noise generated. It turns out, the switch was not within the metal wall of the storehouse, but the candlestick that was located in the room next to it.


    Officer Lin was dumbfounded. He stared at it with his mouth open in shock. ¡°Wh...what¡¯s this about?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s face was expressionless, it was unknown if his present mood was that of worry or astonishment.


    In response, he moved the candlestick¡¯s position back to when he had found it. When the round protrusion on the candlestick rested against the wooden boards, a circr depression unexpectedly appeared in that spot. Just like a button.


    In response, the passageway reopened once more!


    ¡°This is the key to opening the hidden passageway.¡± That was his verdict!


    Lang Po saw that and quickly realized. ¡°It looks like the candlestick just happened to fall over onto the switch due to the vibrations that urred during the demolishing of the storehouse. I finally realized why I was unable to find the passageway when I first went into the building, it was because that old man had taken away the candlestick that was used to trigger the mechanism.¡±


    Only Jing Rong himself knew that someone had intentionally caused the candlestick to fall over, not because of vibrations.


    ¡°Lang Po.¡±


    ¡°I am here.¡±


    Jing Rong tossed the candlestick over to Lang Po. ¡°I hereby order you to infiltrate the Si Residence and use this candlestick to open the hidden mechanisms inside.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Lang Po received the candlestick from Jing Rong and immediately left in high spirits.


    Officer Lin, who was still standing there in a daze, came up and asked. ¡°Your Highness, is this case rted to the Si Family? Could the relief funds already be...¡±


    He had yet to finish his sentence, when Jing Rong had left the house just like that! Officer Lin was stunned but had no choice but to follow after him.


    The courtyard was littered with corpses and blood. A lot of deaths had indeed urred in such a short period of time!


    Jing Rong tilted his head to look at Lin with a cold gaze and instructed. ¡°Tidy up this ce. Make sure tonight¡¯s events are not leaked out.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± An immediate reply.


    Jing Rong, on the other hand, led his men away. He had just departed from the ry station, when he called out for Shi Ziran. That guy appeared out of nowhere and stood obediently by Jing Rong¡¯s side. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Have youpleted the task that I had instructed you to do.¡±


    ¡°It was just as Your Highness had predicted, the relief funds were already taken away.¡±


    ¡°Hm, let¡¯s...stick to the n.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ...


    At Anchang Court.


    It was gettingte. Ji Yunshu sat in the courtyard awaiting Jing Rong¡¯s return. Qiao¡¯er came over and inquired. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t you turn in and rest?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Then, do you want to wait inside the house?¡±


    She shook her head.


    At that moment, Shi Zijin came over and reported. ¡°Teacher, His Highness has returned.¡±


    Ji Yunshu bounced to her feet and went over.


    Jing Rong was seated in the hall with a stern face. Mo Ruo and Tang Si were present too. Even Zuo Yao was present; however, he stood there with a bowed posture. After all, he was still guilty of a crime.


    ¡°Well?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    In response, Jing Rong began to tell her everything that had happened at the ry station.


    ¡°Zhao Huai?¡± Ji Yunshu was confused. ¡°How could it be him?¡± He was rted to the Si Family?


    ¡°The matter of the hidden passageway and the case of the missing relief funds are both rted to the Si Family. Zhao Huai¡¯s attempt to destroy the passageway was clear that he knew what the Si Family had been up to. He could even be one of them.¡± Jing Rong summarized.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s pretty eyes closed slightly as she seemed to have realized something. Something...that had troubled her for a long time. She softly muttered to herself, ¡°Gaoshan Gang? Secret mechanisms? Si Family? Assassins? The Imperial Duke?¡± Her voice was extremely soft, to the point where it was barely audible to the people next to her.


    Mo Ruo rested his back against a pir in the hall as he calmly listened to the recounting of the events. ¡°This Zhao Huai, when I first asked him, said that he came to Yufu to look for an old acquaintance. But I never knew that his acquaintance would be someone from the Si Family. Now, things are getting interesting.¡± His tone was so leisurely!


    Zuo Yao, who was next to him hurriedly added. ¡°Your Highness, since we already know who has swapped out the relief funds, let me bring some men to the Si Residence and catch them.¡± I volunteer to do that!


    Jing Rong gave him a nce, ¡°Magistrate Zuo need not be hasty, I¡¯ll be in need of your assistance soon.¡±


    ¡°What is Your Highness trying to say?¡±


    ¡°This prince has already sent Lang Po ahead to the Si Residence. As long as we can confirm that there are hidden passageways, it¡¯s fine to arrest them there.¡±


    Oh! Zuo Yao nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness is thorough indeed.¡±


    Jing Rong gazed mildly into the distance as though waiting for something.


    The next day, Lang Po still did not return. However, in his ce, a male visitor had arrived.


    ¡°Your Highness, someone is here to meet you.¡± A guard reported.


    The corner of Jing Rong¡¯s mouth raised slightly as he made a sound in affirmation.


    The visitor did not seem to be a mere servant from an ordinary household, from his clothes, he seemed more like a trained soldier. ¡°Prince Rong, the master of my house requests for your presence¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What¡¯s supposed toe has finally arrived. Jing Rong stood up with a sweep of his robe and whispered to Mo Ruo in a low volume as he walked past. ¡°Promise me that you will look after Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    Jing Rong gave Ji Yunshu a nce and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. It¡¯s time for the case about the missing relief funds toe to a close.¡±


    Ji Yunshu on the other hand, shook her head in denial. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jumping straight into a trap if you go?¡±


    ¡°Jumping straight into a trap? You¡¯re underestimating this prince!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Lang Po is my subordinate. Even if he needs to be saved, I must be the one to do it.¡± How resolute!


    The hand that Ji Yunshu used to grab onto Jing Rong¡¯s arm slowly loosened its hold as she realized that she was unable to stop him. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she gazed upon Jing Rong¡¯s receding figure. Her heart felt as if a vice had tightened around it.

 Chapter 603 - The Great Lin Empire!

    At the Si Family Silks.


    Apanied by Shi Ziran and a few guards, Jing Rong followed the man in the direction of the Si Residence backyard. They passed by a yard that was used for dyeing and drying textiles before finally arriving at a clean and spacious courtyard where Wen Xiao was seated inside, waiting.


    Upon noticing the visitors, Wen Xiao immediately got up and greeted him. ¡°My respects to Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong waved his hand and dismissed his men. Stepping inside the building, he noticed the two cups of tea that had been set on the table. He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, please take a seat.¡±


    Jing Rong crossed his legs and sat down.


    Wen Xian swept his robe and sat on the other side of the table across him. ¡°I have long wished to invite Your Highness to my residence. It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re able to meet only now due to how busy Your Highness has been.¡±


    Jing Rong merely took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°I have to thank Young Master Wen for your assistancest time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honour to be able to save Your Highness.¡± How humble!


    Jing Rong did not make a sound.


    Wen Xian refilled his teacup and inquired. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Your Highness had lost something precious?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very important to me.¡±


    ¡°What is it? If Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind telling me, perhaps I could assist you in locating it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a person.¡±


    Wen Xian chuckled ¡°A person? Who?¡±


    Jing Rong looked up with a near-imperceptible ferociousness in his gaze.


    Wen Xian yed the fool. ¡°I don¡¯t know this person that Your Highness is talking about?¡±


    ¡°Since this prince is already here, why are you still beating about the bush? Let¡¯s just be direct and get to the point.¡±


    Ha ha ha! The pale-faced man suddenly burst intoughter, the humble and respectful manner that he had slowly disappeared, transforming into a twisted grin.


    ¡°Your Highness, that imperial bodyguard barged into my residence all alone. I thought that he was a thief, so I had him detained.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Jing Rong asked once more.


    ¡°He¡¯s all bloodied up. Perhaps... he might not have long to live.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s fingers tightened their hold on the teacup.


    Wen Xian spoke. ¡°Your Highness need not be so anxious over a mere guard. After all, intruders who dare to barge into my residence¡¯s hidden passages deserve to die. The fact that I spared his lowly life is already a big favour to Your Highness.¡±


    Wow! How magnanimous! Jing Rong replied, ¡°What if this prince says that he¡¯sing home with me?¡± [1]


    ¡°Then we have to see if Your Highness has the ability to do so.¡±


    Suddenly...


    Rustle rustle rustle! In that moment, numerous armoured men appeared on the surrounding rooftops, armed with bows that had their sharp arrowheads targeting Jing Rong as well as Shi Ziran and the others who were outside the yard.


    Shi Ziran unsheathed his sword in response and readied himself for an impending battle.


    Inside, Wen Xianughed at his sure victory.


    ¡°Since Your Highness is already here, I¡¯m afraid... you can no longer leave.¡±


    Across the table, Jing Rong continued to impassively drink his tea and merely gave a passing nce at what was happening outside the door before looking back at him. He calmly replied. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already prepared a Hongmen Banquet for this prince, you must have given them the order to kill. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s be honest here, shall we? This prince just wants to know... just what are you aiming for?¡± [2]


    ¡°The Great Lin Empire!¡± These four words came out of Wen Xian¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°The Great Lin Empire?¡± Howughable! ¡°The ns that you had painstakingly crafted, from absconding with the disaster relief funds, to murdering court officials, and sending assassins after this prince. Do you think that by doing so, you could obtain the Great Lin Empire?¡± Fat hope!


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Wen Xian answered truthfully. ¡°However, the ns have to be carried out step by step. The current Great Lin Emperor is a despot, reaping the lives of innocents and even his own siblings, all to secure his own position. I would like to ask, how can we possibly let an emperor like this rule the Great Lin Empire? We have been waiting for this day for many years; the day that the Empire will return to its rightful owner. Not only will we, seventy-odd retainers from the Imperial Duke¡¯s pce, be able to clear our names, the Great Lin Empire will also enter a new dynasty.¡±


    Oh! Jing Rong finally understood. ¡°So you were all from the Imperial Duke¡¯s pce.¡± [3]


    ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡±


    ¡°Then, who is the so-called rightful owner that you speak of?¡±


    ¡°Someone that you would never have guessed.¡±


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Anchang Court, Ji Yunshu had been feeling uneasy ever since Jing Rong had departed and was anxiously waiting for him. Yet, at this moment, her neighbour Madame Wen paid her a visit along with a few boxes of osmanthus cakes. ¡°Teacher Ji, I recalled thatst month, Xiyue told me how you liked my osmanthus cakes. So I specifically prepared several boxes for you to eat.¡± She handed one of the cakes over to her.


    Right now, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat anything at all. Looking at the kindly Madame Wen, she faintly smiled and set the treats aside. ¡°Madam Wen, this one simply does not have the appetite now.¡±


    ¡°These are freshly baked, and are very delicious. If you leave them there for too long, they would lose their vour.¡± Madam Wen insisted on giving the cake to her.


    At this time, Ji Yunshu¡¯s cat suddenly ran out, and pawed at her clothes.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Ji Yunshu, upon seeing the cat, decided to feed some of the cake to the cat. She broke a little piece and fed it.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, this cat can¡¯t eat the cake.¡±


    ¡°This lowly one¡¯s cat is a glutton, so it will eat almost everything.¡± Ji Yunshu then continued to feed it.


    The cat licked the treat on Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand, its soft tongue giving her a ticklish yetforting feeling. However...


    ¡°Meow~¡± The cat suddenly shivered all over and copsed without warning. Ity there motionless as if it were dead. [4]


    Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t surprised. Her hand clenched tightly into a fist, as her gaze grew chillier. ¡°Why?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    Madam Wen also put away her benevolent mask and looked at her with eyes bearing the scars of years gone by, unspoken pain flowing through them. She finally spoke. ¡°This is your fate.¡±


    My fate? Ji Yunshu huffed coldly as she got up and headed towards the door. Behind her, Madam Wen called out, ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Ji Yunshu stopped in her tracks and asked, with her back facing her, ¡°Is it really necessary to kill innocents in order to achieve your goals?¡±


    ¡°We waited for forty years. We can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Ji Yunshu snorted again and stepped out the door. However, Madam Wen suddenly shouted out, ¡°Stop her!¡±


    Over a dozen people suddenly rushed into the courtyard to block her progress. ¡°Anchang Court is already under our control and your friends have been captured. However, we will not kill them, because what we want... is that prince¡¯s life.¡±


    Ji Yunshu clenched her fists tightly and grit her teeth. Her eyes turned red.


    The next moment, Shi Zijin jumped out from the shadows. With a look from Madam Wen, those people rushed up and started fighting with her. With much effort, Shi Zijin managed to open up a gap in the guards. ¡°Teacher, leave first!¡±


    Just as Ji Yunshu was about to leave the courtyard, Madam Wen blocked her way.


    ¡°Make way!¡±


    Madam Wen ignored her.


    She must go save Jing Rong! Little Xiyue suddenly jumped out from nowhere and hugged Madam Wen. She called out to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Big Brother, leave first. There¡¯s a horse outside the door.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s entire body was trembling and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Little Xiyue shouted, ¡°Go, quickly!¡±


    Ji Yunshu took several steps backward, before she turned around and ran out of Anchang Court. She leapt onto the horse Little Xiyue had prepared and rode towards the Si Family Silks.


    [1] Can we just take a moment to appreciate all the sass?


    [2] Hongmen Banquet refers to a treacherous historical event at the end of the Qin Dynasty involving Liu Bang and Xiang Yu. Basically, thetter invited the former to a feast at the Hong Gate (aka Hongmen), where he was supposed to kill the former. But he was indecisive and Liu Bang managed to escape before he or his advisors finally decided to strike. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Feast_at_Swan_Goose_Gate


    [3] Yaasss finally the threads are weaving together! *rubs hands in glee*


    [4] Why are cats dying all over the ce? Author do you have something against them?

 Chapter 604 - Mountain Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Mountain Tiger</h4>


    Anchang Court was surrounded on all sides. After Ji Yunshu escaped, Qiao¡¯er, Zhuang¡¯er, and even Shi Zijin were captured. Madam Wen also immediately sent people to give chase.


    When Little Xiyue knew that Ji Yunshu had safely left, she finally loosened her grip. She looked at her mother with red eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened!


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say you really like Big Brother? Why do you want to kill him?¡± She choked, sobbing.


    However, Madam Wen continued to ignore her.


    ¡°Why? Big Brother treats me well. He¡¯s a good person. Mother, why do you want to kill him? Why?¡±


    p! Unexpectedly, Madam Wen pped her small white face. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything!¡± She scolded.


    This was the first time that Little Xiyue was pped in her life. Each finger of the hand imprinted on her face could be seen distinctly. She sniffed and cupped the mark. Herrge eyes welled up with tears of surprise and shock. She peered at her mother who stood tall in front of her. She didn¡¯t feel sad, but rather felt like she was looking at a stranger. She had never seen this side of her mother before!


    After a long time passed, she finally spoke, ¡°¡®Both Confucius and Mencius¡¯ teachings state that sages and men of virtue consider filial piety the priority. However, the ¡®Early ssics¡¯ state that virtue does not distinguish between those of different status, and should not be directed by filial piety. Big Brother has done no wrong, yet mother wants to kill him. Is this daughter wrong to honor the ¡®Early ssics?¡¯¡±


    I This young girl, Xiyue of Wen family, was known for her wit and intelligence, and had read tens of thousands of books. It was not surprising for her to say these words!


    Madam Wen was shocked at her own actions. The hand she used to p her was still trembling. She closed her eyes and gentled her fierce expression. ¡°Xiyue...¡± she spoke lightly, filled with immense remorse, ¡°Mother did not do it on purpose. You won¡¯t be able to understand why, but mother does not want to kill him, but to protect him instead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Mother didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± She wanted to reach out to the petite Xiyue, but thetter looked at her as though she saw a demon. She cried in a high pitched voice, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person!¡± Then, she ran away covering her face.


    Madam Wen felt vexed at this! But¡ª this was not the time for her to be guilty. She approached the captured Shi Zijin, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. You have been secretly protecting Teacher Ji. I didn¡¯t have the time to thank you.¡±


    Shi Zijin red daggers at Madam Wen, looking as if she wished her eyes could shoot des coated with the most lethal poison at her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me like this. Your young master will be fine. Besides, if anyone dares to kill him, I will be the first to kill that person.¡±


    Who the hell was she? Suspicion surfaced in Shi Zijin¡¯s heart. She kept cold and silent, continuing to re at the woman in front of her.


    Madam Wen dodged her gaze and went towards Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯er, who were scared out of their wits. They were shivering all over, and their brows were covered in cold sweat with frightened, round eyes. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death?


    Madam Wen then ordered the people who had been restraining them. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Eh? Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯er looked at each other. Their fear subsided by half.


    Just in front of them, Zuo Yao had captured everyone in Anchang Court with his county government officials and a group of martial experts that he had summoned out of nowhere. The guards were not worth mentioning; they were all tied up together. Tang Si was among them. Mo Ruo was nowhere to be found.


    Nobody expected that Zuo Yao would switch sides after Jing Rong left with his men. They captured everyone that was with Jing Rong. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t kill them.


    ¡°You dogshit official, you¡¯d better not let this grandma live, otherwise I will definitely take your dogshit life.¡± Tang Si yelled.


    Zuo Yao¡¯s usual boot-licking, ttering and treacherous face was now much livelier than. He ignored Tang Si and looked at the group of people tied up on the ground and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there another person?¡± He was asking about Mo Ruo.


    No one answered.


    ¡°This official doesn¡¯t have the...¡± He did not get to say thest word, ¡®patience¡¯, when Tang Si mocked him. ¡°What official? You¡¯re a dogshit thief. It¡¯s not enough to dismember you into five pieces.¡±


    ¡°You still have the guts to talk back?¡±


    ¡°Pah! This grandma is telling the truth. Listen carefully, since you decided to collude with a gang of thieves to steal relief money from the imperial court, you have no qualifications whatsoever to be a court official! Just you wait, you guys will die in disgrace!¡±


    Zuo Yao gnashed his teeth furiously. From his deep-set eyes, it was obvious he was reigning in his anger. ¡°Miss Tang, you are not someone of Great Lin, so you should not have been involved in this dispute. I will give you a chance to tell me where thatd named Mo is. As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Tang Si rolled her eyes, then she smiled. ¡°Okay,e over here. I¡¯ll tell you if youe over here.¡±


    As expected, Zuo Yao moved over.


    ¡°Closer.¡±


    He moved closer.


    ¡°A little closer.¡±


    He moved even closer. Tang Si then spit on his face energetically andughed. Zuo Yao was furious as he wiped the saliva on his face with his sleeve.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± He raised his hand to hit her but he put it down again. His face was red with anger.


    Tang Si spoke with disdain, ¡°Dogshit official, it¡¯s only right that I give you a chance. If you let us go now, it won¡¯t be toote. When the prince charges back in here with his men, you can still have a chance to live. Otherwise, I will tear you to pieces and throw you down the mountains to feed the wolves!¡±


    ¡°Prince?¡± He jeered. ¡°Who knows whether he cane back alive.¡±


    ...


    Ji Yunshi really didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse. In the past, Ji Pei had merely brought her riding a few times, but luckily her body still remembered what to do. After she escaped, she rode straight to Si Family Silks in the suburbs.


    She was now outside the front gates. It was heavily guarded. The guards were dressed in stark ck armour with a tiger¡¯s head emzoned on the left side of their chest and raised shoulder tes. They also had red cloth wrapped around their necks and heads, and wielded a longsword. With their eyebrows as sharp as needles, the guards looked strict, handsome and vigorous. But this uniform was neither of the Great Lin generals and soldiers, nor was it of the frontier officers.


    Ji Yunshi held tight on the reins as she got the horse to move faster. She had nearly fallen off the horse¡¯s back on that bumpy road. She was exhausted. Her stomach was also churning and her face looked pale. She almost felt like she had motion sickness.


    The soldiers immediately pointed their sharp swords at her, but they didn¡¯t kill her immediately. Ji Yunshi pursed her pale lips and clenched her fists. She nced around before taking out an object from her sleeve and held it tightly in her palm. She raised her arm up, holding it at the same level as her shoulders!


    She looked down with cold resolute eyes andmanded, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Those people didn¡¯t withdraw their swords and refused to let her in. Ji Yunshi knew that if she took another step forward, the swords would pierce her a thousand times. She pinched her long, slender eyebrows together. At thest moment, her clenched fist loosened. A blood orange jade pendant fell from the palm of her hand, prevented from falling to the ground by the tassel hooked around her fingers. She let the jade pendant swing gently in the air under the palm of her hand.


    The orange jade pendant was carved with a tiger on one side and had ¡®Xu¡¯ on the other. When these people saw the jade pendant, their sword shook a few times. They involuntarily stepped back several steps and looked at one another. It was as if they had seen a mountain tiger!

 Chapter 605 - Kill Them!

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Kill Them!</h4>


    The men were obviously afraid to move forward. When they saw the jade pendant, their jaws dropped.


    Ji Yunshu did not show even a hint of fear or shock even with so many sharp swords pointing at her. She had arrived with the determination to seed or die. Of course, she was making a gamble. She bet her life that they would not kill her when she disyed the jade pendant. Evidently, she actually won the gamble.


    She held the jade pendant firmly in her hand. With a steadfast gaze, she held her head high and stuck her chest out as she strutted through the main gate of the Si Residence. At the same time, the men automatically moved to the side and made way for her.


    The sounds of metal boots thumping against the floor, armor nking as they brushed against each other, and swords swishing through the air apanied Ji Yunshu as she entered the spacious courtyard of the Si Residence.


    Three men were standing at the center of the yard, namely Wen Panshi, Lin Feng, and unexpectedly... Zhao Huai!


    Standing at the center of the courtyard, she studied the three men, before she gaze finally locked eyes with Wen Panshi.


    Wen Panshi wore a stony expression, nothing like the amiable old man she previously met at the Wen Residence. He nced at the jade pendant in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and a hint of terror shed across his eyes. Then, he red at the soldiers who were pointing their swords at Ji Yunshu, andmanded, ¡°Put down your swords!¡±


    At the order, the soldiers immediately kept their swords back into their scabbards and took a few steps backward.


    Wen Panshi walked toward Ji Yunshu and stopped before her. In an instant, the fierceness in his eyes disappeared. He cupped his hands and bowed deeply. ¡°This humble one greets the Little Heir.¡±


    Immediately, Zhao Huai and Lin Feng followed suit, bowing, ¡°This humble one greets the Little Heir.¡±


    Everyone present dropped to a knee and echoed, ¡°This humble one greets Your Highness.¡± Their voices resonated across the hall, ringing as loud as a great bell.


    Ji Yunshu stared at these men. She did not feel a single shred of joy whatsoever to be honored as their ruler and master. Instead, her heart twisted tightly in pain. She wrapped the jade pendant in her palm and tossed it at Wen Panshi. ¡°Is it worth it to sacrifice so many men just for this?¡± Her voice was quivering.


    With an unwavering gaze, Wen Panshi answered, ¡°Yes!¡± His answer was sinct, and his stance was firm.


    Ji Yunshu let out a condescending sneer before she asked bitterly, ¡°Is that why you want to kill him?¡±


    ¡°He has to die.¡±


    He has to? That¡¯s absurd!


    Teeth clenched, she took a deep breath. ¡°Release him!¡± she ordered, not allowing any bargaining.


    ¡°No way!¡± Wen Panshi refused.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Eyes narrowed, Ji Yunshu took out a dagger and ced it against her own neck.


    ¡°Little Heir!¡± Wen Panshi paled, shocked by what he just witnessed. All the other men around them were simrly aghast.


    Ji Yunshu lifted her chin, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Release him.¡±


    Lin Feng stepped forward, ¡°Your Highness, that despotic emperor caused many men to die at the residence of the Imperial Duke. That¡¯s why his son must die, and you shouldn¡¯t feel sorry for him.¡±


    ¡°Whatever your n is, if he dies, I¡¯ll die too.¡±


    ¡°Little Heir...¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to release him or not?¡±


    Wen Panshi remained silent.


    Ji Yunshu exerted a little force, and pressed the dagger harder onto her skin. Immediately, a cut opened on her neck and blood started dripping out. Wen Panshi was horrified and was obviously beginning to relent.


    At that moment, Ji Yunshu took a step backward and put her dagger away. Then, she ran toward the backyard. The other men quickly followed behind her.


    Jing Rong was sitting tranquilly in the backyard. An unfathomable smile was painted across his face, as if he had long expected themotion in the hall to happen.


    Wen Xian, who sat across from Jing Rong, rose to his feet and flung his sleeves forcefully.¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t me us for not showing you any mercy. We had been waiting for this day toe for the past fourteen years.¡±


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°The residence of the Imperial Duke was burned down fourteen years ago and no one knew what actually happened that night. How are you so certain that the emperor ordered the arson. Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, there was thete emperor who brutally killed Marquis Chao, his biological brother, in order to secure his throne. Then, Qi Zhen Emperor followed suit and killed his brother as well. These are facts that you can¡¯t deny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Violently, Jing Rong thumped the table with the teacup in his hand. He stood up, and scanned the besieged courtyard and sneered. ¡°No one knows what actually happened back then. Since you worked for thete Imperial Duke, you should investigate clearly to discover the truth instead of relying on a hasty generalization. Moreover, Lord Qin Shiyu¡¯s appeal to the Imperial Court to reopen the case has been approved by the Emperor. Don¡¯t you know that someone has already been assigned investigate the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course we know that!¡± We also know that Teacher Ji, the man who is in charge of this case, is the Little Heir of the Imperial Duke!


    Jing Rong continued, ¡°Since you have already learned about it, you should understand that we are not far away from the truth. You have spent fourteen years waiting for revenge, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you to wait for a couple more days, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for investigation. It¡¯s obvious that Qi Zhen Emperor, your Imperial Father, ordered the extermination of all men who worked for the Imperial Duke. He is a fatuous ruler!¡±


    Jing Rong sighed lightly, knowing that there was no point talking logically with people like this.


    Wen Xian continued, ¡°The damned emperor thought that he could secure his throne after he killed the Imperial Duke. Dream on! He never knew that, twenty years ago, the army of a hundred thousand men who pledged loyalty to the Imperial Duke had already been secretly hidden at locations all over Great Lin, hiding their identity. \ Neither could he imagine that the newborn Little Heir of the Imperial Duke was secretly smuggled out of the residence. That was a contingency n, so that if anything happened to the Imperial Duke, we would still be able to find his heir and obtain the tiger military seal. With that, we can summon the troops, storm the capital, and kill the damned emperor to avenge the Imperial Duke¡¯s death.¡± His words are harsh and filled with killing intent. .


    Jing Rong was taken aback. ¡°The heir of the Imperial Duke?¡± Why did I not know that the Imperial Duke has a son?


    Ah! ¡°Third Madam?¡± Then, the realization hit Jing Rong and his brows smoothed out. ¡°So that means that you have found the heir of the Imperial Duke?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Wen Xian chuckled.


    Before he could respond to Jing Rong¡¯s question, an unexpected flurry of footsteps resonated across the corridor. Arge group of men squeezed themselves into the courtyard. Standing in the front them was none other than Ji Yunshu.


    Yes, she had entered without suffering any injuries at all. The men behind her didn¡¯t even dare to stand too close to her. When Jing Rong exchanged looks with Ji Yunshu, he immediately grasped the situation. He left the room, and walked toward her. He knew that she was definitely not the heir of the Imperial Duke. But... she surely knew something about this!


    Was it something to do with Old General Li? That jade pendant?


    How many more secrets are she hiding from me?


    ¡°Release him,¡± Ji Yunshu told Wen Panshi.


    Wen Panshi responded, ¡°I must to kill him.¡±


    Subsequently, she brought out the same dagger and brought it towards her neck, threatening, ¡°I repeat, if you don¡¯t let him go, my dead body will be lying next to his.¡±


    Much to her surprise, someone reached from behind and pped her arm forward before the dagger could touch her neck again. A sharp pain seized her elbow and loosened her grasp on the dagger, dropping it to the ground. Someone also grabbed her from behind and pulled her backward. She waspletely handicapped.


    At that moment, Wen Panshi lifted his hand and waved it forward. He ordered, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The archers on the roof pulled their bowstrings, aiming it at Jing Rong, Shi Ziran and the rest of their group.


    Ji Yunshu widened her eyes and stared at Jing Rong, who was looking back at her without any intention of fighting. Just when the archers were about to release their bowstrings, Ji Yunshu cried in desperation, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 606 - Sneaky and Conniving

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Sneaky and Conniving</h4>


    ¡°No!¡± Ji Yunshu shouted with fear and despair she had never experienced before.


    It was as if she had been dragged down into the abyss. Her surroundings seemed to be more and more illusory, while Jing Rong¡¯s figure seemed to move further and further away. Tears brimmed in her eyes, with her vision blurring and stinging as though someone had thrown chili powder into her eyes.


    When she cried out earlier, her mind was buzzing endlessly. Countless scenes of her with Jing Rong shed throughout her mind. All the time they had spent together, from Jinjiang, to the capital, then to Yufu, yed out one by one in her mind. She couldn¡¯t dispel them however she tried.


    At this moment, the only thought in her heart was that she couldn¡¯t lose Jing Rong. However,


    that man was still standing there calmly, robes fluttering gently in the wind. His finely chiseled face exuded the inborn grace andportment of a royal. Those sharp eyebrows rested tly about a pair of eyes that were entirely devoid of fear, looking straight at her with an imprable gaze. He was too calm!


    Bows bent, preparing tounch sharp, cold arrows. Once the bowstrings were released, all of the people in the courtyard would definitely die.


    The air seemed to be frozen, the practically visible tension in the atmosphere strung just as tight as the drawn and loaded bowstrings. Suddenly, half of the archers took out their daggers and stabbed the archers right next to them. A single stab to death! More than a dozen bodies fell from the roof along with their bows and arrows. It was a gruesome scene.


    After mercilessly murdering their fellow archers on the roof, the remaining half then quickly picked up their bows to aim at the people in the yard. However, their arrows were aimed at Wen Panshi¡¯s men instead. Ready and waiting for Jing Rong¡¯s orders


    Hasn¡¯t this situation changed way too quickly?


    At the same moment, the guards by Wen Panshi also unsheathed their swords in preparation, surrounding Jing Rong and others like a defensive shield. The air was filled with killing intent.


    Wen Pangshi, Wen Xian, and Zhao Huai were shocked. What was going on? Why were Jing Rong¡¯s men mixed in with their own archers? Their jaws were about to drop to the floor.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened. The feeling of being suddenly pulled from the ws of death made her unable to react for a while. She was in such a daze that she couldn¡¯t tell if she was shocked or happy.


    Wen Panshi looked at Jing Rong, his lips trembling, "you?"


    In response, Jing Rong had an expression of indifference, as though nothing had happened. He then suddenly stepped forward, narrowing his sharp eyes, and walked towards those people in an imposing.


    The next moment, he quickly pulled Ji Yunshu free from those people¡¯s hands. She fell heavily into his arms, and her waist was wrapped securely. He looked down at the red-eyed woman in his arms and frowned, "Listen carefully, in the future, without this prince¡¯s order, you will never be allowed to risk your life toe and save this prince. This prince will only say this once. If you do it again, I will break your legs." His voice emphasized each word sternly. Despite his harsh tone, at the end of the day, he was worried about Ji Yunshu getting hurt. If anything happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live. [1]


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips and met his gaze. She still could not stop the tears from falling. How could she tell him that the moment she learned he was in danger, the only thing on her mind was to save him, and that if he couldn¡¯t be saved, she would apany him in death? But regardless of how many things she had to say, she could hardly speak.


    Afterwards, Jing Rong pushed her to Shi Ziran. "Take care of her."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Then, Jing Rong¡¯s sharp eyes flicked upwards to look at Wen Panshi, "General Wen, if you don¡¯t want more people to die in vain, you¡¯d better get out of the way." Yes, he called him General Wen!


    Wen Panshi could not believe it, "How... did you know that? " He did not understand how Jing Rong knew about the trap he had set up. How did Jing Rong manage to nt his own men within his subordinates?


    Jing Rong took two steps closer towards him, leveling his gaze and lifting his jaw slightly, "Did you really think your n was perfect?" Ridiculous!


    "I look forward to what you have to say."


    "Fine, then this prince will tell you properly." He said, "Actually, your n had already started from the moment when Official Lin delivered the information about the goods entering and leaving the ry station in thest few years was to me. You wanted this prince to investigate the Si Family, then sent assassins after us, making sure that one would be left alive by all means to lure us here. As a result, we would eventually find the secret chamber hidden in the house, and you expected that this prince would go to the ry station to investigate further. Whether or not the room was demolished, you wanted the prince to discover the secretpartment as well as the candlestick.


    ¡°Then, Zhao Huai also suddenly came to assassinate this prince at that time, intending to destroy that secretpartment. The purpose was to tell this prince that the mechanism to open the secret chamber of the Si Residence was also that candlestick, so that you could lure us into the secret chamber. To be precise, you wanted to lure this prince into the secret chamber and then kill us all at once. But you wouldn¡¯t have guessed the person who started the n, Official Lin, was also the very person who exposed the n."


    "How did you find out?"


    "I would have to thank the dust in the room. It¡¯s a room full of dust, whether on the cab or on the ground. All of them were covered with grey dust. However, there were several clear fingerprints on the fallen candlestick. At that time, this prince saw the dust on Official Lin¡¯s sleeves, so I deduced that he pushed the candlestick over in a deliberate attempt to have this prince discover it, allowing your n to start smoothly. [2]


    ¡°That n seemed seamless and perfect. You could lead this prince and my men into the secret chamber and then kill us all secretly. But in fact, your n is full of mistakes and loopholes. I also yed a good show with you from the beginning to the end, not because there is no evidence to arrest you, but rather, I wanted to know how you transported the relief funds from the tightly guarded warehouse. Where did it go? Why did you steal the relief funds and why did the investigating officials who came here from the capital disappear for a while before they died? I want to understand why you wanted to kill this prince without hurting Teacher Ji?


    ¡°I wanted the answer to all these questions. So this prince jumped willingly into the trap you set. I let Lang Po sneak into the secret path and be caught by you. Of course, you can¡¯t kill him because you needed me toe here voluntarily. Now, I got the answers I wanted. I just didn¡¯t expect that all of you... are from the Imperial Duke¡¯s household."


    Ugh! Who would have thought that Jing Rong knew everything from the start? It¡¯s not easy to maintain the act all that time.


    Even though his n was exposed, Wen Pangshi didn¡¯t panic. "You really are just as sneaky and conniving as your father." It was unclear whether this was meant to be an insult orpliment.


    Jing Rongughed, "It¡¯s not that this prince is sneaky and conniving, but that you, General Wen, have underestimated this prince."


    Wen Pangshi¡¯s face turned ck and he mmed up.


    [1] Yes, you guessed it. This is the scene that inspired the cameo.


    [2] Who noticed this clue when it first came up?

 Chapter 607 - Dont Kill Anyone Else

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Don¡°t Kill Anyone Else</h4>


    Jing Rong¡¯s mirth grew as he looked at Wen Panshi¡¯s expression. That pair of sharp, predatory eyes darkened. ¡°This prince would like to tell you one more thing. You had moved the disaster relief funds away long ago.¡±


    What?! Wen Panshi¡¯s face was twisted into a grotesque grimace.


    ¡°This was actually something that Young Master Wen told me.¡±


    Wen Xian, who had been listening at the side, froze in surprise. I told him? I swear, I definitely didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t you try stir shit up. You¡¯ll cause people to die! I really would like to know when exactly did I tell you that!


    Jing Rong leisurely drawled, ¡°I would like to ask, why would Young Master Wen buy a stone for no good reason?¡±


    Once he heard that, Wen Xian understood. ¡°I...¡± He waspletely flustered.


    Jing Rong looked at him. ¡°Thus, I had long since secretly captured Old Zhao for questioning when he was on his way to deliver that stone to your residence. He said that that stone had fallen down from the cart of some people who had been transporting stone. He thought it was a gambling stone, so he picked it up and brought it home.


    ¡°But in truth, that cart was you people secretly transporting the silver, and that stone contained the missing disaster relief funds. Because you discovered that, you spent money to buy that stone. However, you didn¡¯t want to attract attention so you had Old Zhao deliver it to your residence instead. That batch of silver from the disaster relief funds that was on the cart had already been found by this prince¡¯s staff. They were hidden in a cave, but that batch of silver is now already on its way back.¡±


    What! Wen Xian¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Wen Panshi was simrly speechless.


    Jing Rong directed his gaze at Wen Panshi. ¡°You better think clearly. Surrounding us are this prince¡¯s best archers. The minute I give themand, you and all your men will die.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Right now, you have onest chance to surrender. There¡¯s no need to cause the death and injury of countless others. Nobody would like to see such a bloody and gory scene.¡±


    Wen Panshi looked at his surroundings. Right now, the great army of ten thousand had yet to assemble and he didn¡¯t have many people that he could mobilize right now. Even if he put forth all he had, there was no way that they would win. Moreover, Jing Rong¡¯s archers were ready and waiting on the rooftops. They would die at a singlemand from him. Wen Panshi felt as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Jing Rong could attack them at any time!


    At the side, Lin Feng realized that Wen Panshi was anxious and likely to order their retreat at any moment. He stepped forward and raised his sword, still unwilling to yield. He grit his teeth, eyes full of killing intent, and spat, ¡°None of you should even think of leaving.¡± He red furiously at Jing Rong. ¡°My father died at the hands of that despot of an emperor. Since you¡¯re his son, you must die.¡±


    Jing Rong nced at him dismissively, ¡°Are you sure you have the ability to do that?¡±


    Lin Feng drew out a whistle. ¡°I¡¯ve already had people bury explosives in the secret passage right below us. The minute I blow this whistle, none of us will leave this ce alive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wen Panshi was aghast. He shouted, ¡°Lin Feng! You¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°My father was killed by that despotic emperor. Every single soldier here has shed blood in order to survive. Even if we had to die together today, I can¡¯t let him go.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to kill even the Little Heir?¡±


    Lin Feng froze for a moment and grasped that whistle tightly. Atst, he gentled the hostility in his eyes and turned to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Heir, you should leave quickly.¡±


    But how could she leave?! ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the matter of the Imperial Duke¡¯s residence has not yet been thoroughly investigated. Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. It¡¯s the fault of that despotic emperor.¡±


    ¡°If you still think that¡¯s the case, then very well, you can just kill me too.¡±


    ¡°Heir...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Lin Feng frowned and tightened his grip on the whistle. ¡°Then let¡¯s take it that I, Lin Feng, will owe you in this life. No matter what, I must avenge my father¡¯s death. In my next life, I¡¯m willing to serve Master, the Imperial Duke, as well as be reborn as a beast of burden for you, Little Heir.¡±


    The minute he finished speaking, the shrill sound of the whistle rang out. Wen Panshi didn¡¯t have the slightest chance of stopping him.


    Then...


    After a long while, there still was no sign of any explosion.


    Lin Feng looked around tensely and blew the whistle again.


    Like before, nothing happened at all.


    Jing Rong spoke, ¡°Are you very surprised?¡±


    Very surprised indeed! Lin Feng seemed toe to a realization and stared wide-eyed at Jing Rong, waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°The explosives that you had buried were removed by this prince¡¯s people long ago.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± [1]


    ¡°It certainly does seem impossible to you because the people that this prince had sent to sneak into the secret passage were captured by you. Since no one had entered the secret passage after that, how could the explosives have been removed? However, you forgot that there isn¡¯t only one entrance to the secret passage, but two. One entrance is at your Si Residence, while the other entrance...¡± He looked towards Wen Panshi, ¡°is right within General Wen¡¯s study.¡± That study that had been secured with two padlocks. [2]


    Wen Panshi had nothing to say in reply.


    Right at that moment...


    ¡°This wine is pretty good.¡±


    Following the voice led to Mo Ruo, who was sitting on the roof with a pot of wine in hand. No one knew how long he had been there.


    He took a gulp and waved the pot of wine towards Wen Panshi. ¡°General Wen, the wine you hid in the secret passage is really pretty good. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I took out a few pots. [3]I have to say that the two padlocks you have outside your study are rather useless. They opened after I just casually fiddled with them. Next time you want to lock something up, don¡¯t use that type of lock. Come look for me instead and I¡¯ll make some good locks for you that I guarantee nobody would be able to open.¡±


    All eyes were now on him.


    Mo Ruo poured another stream of wine into his mouth. His next target ofint was Lin Feng. He said scornfully, ¡°I say, Great General Lin, you were really unprofessional in the way you buried those explosives. How could you just ce them in the most obvious spot? But you really did put in so much that it took me such a long time to destroy those damned things. Let me advise you not to try to join in the fun; those things are for kids to y with at the New Year.¡± Just a kind reminder to you!


    Just like that, their ns were utterly destroyed.


    Lin Feng¡¯s expression darkened and his face turned as pale as ash, while the whistle in his hand dropped to the ground. He lost. He had lostpletely!


    Mo Ruo smiled and started sneering at Wen Panshi again, ¡°And you, really, how could you have let that idiot Zuo Yao help you control Anchang Court? He never carries his brains with him! He is still happily thinking that he had aplished something major, eagerly waiting for your praise, without knowing that half your archers along with all his own men had been swapped and reced by others! Right now, he should be kneeling on the ground begging for mercy!¡± It¡¯s pretty funny if you think about it! [4]


    Every single n of Wen Panshi was busted.


    ¡°This prince had already given you a chance. Since you didn¡¯t want to save yourselves and came here with the intention of sess or death, this prince will fulfil your wish. This prince would like to see just how grand a scene the rivers of blood will create.¡±


    Wen Panshiughed bitterly and without fear. ¡°Even if you killed us, you won¡¯t be able to kill everyone who was from the Imperial Duke¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you slowly then.¡± Jing Rong slowly raised his hand.


    The archers on the roof also held their breath, waiting for the signal to begin the ughter.


    Unexpectedly, a pair of white hands suddenly grabbed his wide palm. When Jing Rong turned to look, he saw Ji Yunshu look at him pleadingly. ¡°Don¡¯t kill anyone else.¡±


    [1] Imagine the ¡¯Impossibru¡¯ face here xD


    [2] Yes! Another brilliantly set up clue tyvm author


    [3] Tsk tsk incorrigible drunkard MR. But style points for you.


    [4] Who else is enjoying this sick burn? MR is just perfectly troll.

 Chapter 608 - Killing to Stabilize His Position

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Killing to Stabilize His Position</h4>


    Don¡¯t kill anyone else! Ji Yunshu spoke cooly, voice slightly hoarse.


    Jing Rong¡¯s cold, bloodthirsty eyes met her tearful and pleading eyes. When had he wished to kill people? When had he ever wanted to push people to desperate measures? Everything he had done was forced by circumstance.


    ¡°Let them go.¡± Ji Yunshu pleaded again with red eyes and trembling lips.


    Jing Rong frowned ruthlessly. ¡°Do you know what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°The people implicated by the Imperial Duke¡¯s case are numerous. Plenty of people have already died because of it, so why add a few more cold bodies to the death toll?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Even if you kill these few hundred people now, there are far more people who are still loyal to the Imperial Duke. You cannot kill all of them.¡±


    You can¡¯t kill all of them! This sentencended as heavily as a ton of bricks.


    Ji Yunshu put her thin hands on Jing Rong¡¯s palms and pulled harder, trying to lower down the hand that was about to give an order.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes were still so cold and hard, ¡°You want this prince to release them, but it¡¯s the same thing as freeing the tiger back into the mountain. It will result in endless trouble.¡±


    She shook her head desperately, ¡°It won¡¯t, I assure you.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    She paused for a while, and with firm eyes she took out the jade pendant, ¡°I swear upon this.¡±


    At that moment, Jing Rong¡¯s harsh attitude and his determination to kill slowly vanished. He also lowered his hand.


    Ji Yunshu finally took a deep breath. She took a few steps forward, and looked at each and every person present, ¡°You regard me as the Little Heir because of the jade pendant; if you really do recognise my position as the Little Heir, you must listen to mymands.¡±


    Those people were practically fatty meat sizzling in the pan, with no chances of survival. They nced at each other before focusing on her.


    She turned her gaze to Wen Panshi, ¡°The Emperor has handed over the case of the Imperial Duke Residence to Prince Rong and I. When I return to the capital, I will do my utmost to uncover the truth behind the case. Was it truly due to the battle between the dragons and tigers of the Imperial Family? Or were there other secrets behind it? Everything will be made public on the day when the truth is revealed, and the 70-odd people who died in the residence will surely be vindicated. However, you were dead set on the opinion that the Emperor murdered them to stabilize his position. You also felt the conclusion is forgone, so you did not hesitate to send so many people to their deaths.


    ¡°Even if you were in the right, so what? The imperial court has hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Can you defeat them? The capital is also heavily guarded too, which means you cannot easily break in either. Even if you decided to attack, it would only lead to unnecessary bloodshed and loss of life in the capital. The dynasty that you conquered would be supported by nothing but mounds of cold corpses.¡±


    ¡°Little Heir...¡±


    ¡°I am asking you to pull back. Don¡¯t make more people die in vain for a matter that hasn¡¯t been ascertained. I will definitely find out the truth behind the Lin Capital Case. If the Emperor really killed the Imperial Duke merely to stabilize his position, then there is no need for you to rebel, for the civilians will likely do the job for you.¡±


    Ah! Wen Panshi¡¯s cheeks trembled slightly and lowered his eyes. That face full of wrinkles suddenly appeared decades older. He remained silent for a long time.


    Ji Yunshu then turned to Jing Rong, ¡°Let them go.¡± She pleaded yet again.


    Jing Rong stared with zing eyes at the armoured soldiers around them, who had been ready to throw their lives away, ¡°You are all rebels and thieves that plotted to overturn the dynasty. What you have done is a major offence. If the news reaches the capital, your lives are as good as lost. This prince should also just execute all of you to avoid future trouble and serve the Imperial Court by removing you troublemakers. But...¡±


    He paused for a moment, ¡°The Imperial Duke, or rather, Imperial Uncle, was the person this prince respected the most. When I was a child, he once said two sentences with this prince. One sentence is, ¡®The heavens aid those who wish for it and not those who wish for chaos.¡¯ The other sentence is: ¡®Even if I faced death, I would protect my troops and my generals.¡¯


    ¡°This prince can only sigh in admiration for one who is so generous and visionary. You rebelled for the Imperial Duke¡¯s sake and were willing to die for him, and even have someone pleading clemency for all of you. Fine, this prince promises to spare your lives, but I will not set you free. You will be detained in jail to await this prince¡¯s deliberation and decision.¡±


    Lin Feng turned anxious when he heard these words. He was not willing to ept such a conclusion. ¡°Kill us if you can. You can dream of us surrendering to you.¡±


    ¡°So, you are asking for death?¡±


    ¡°Even if I was shot to death by arrows, I would never bow down to you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Wen Panshi abruptly yelled, ¡°You almost killed the Little Heir for your own selfish desires. What your father wanted was not for you to avenge him. What he wanted was for you to assist the Little Heir!¡± You bastard.


    Lin Feng was speechless, but his face was full of hostility.


    At this time, Jing Rong¡¯s hand raised again, ¡°This prince has already given you a chance, but you don¡¯t seem to need it, then...¡±


    Seeing this situation, the archers on the roof immediately readied their bows and arrows, waiting for his signal.


    Wen Panshi spoke suddenly and ordered, ¡°Put down your weapons.¡± The armored soldiers threw their long swords to the ground with a tter, their sharp edges glinting coldly.


    Jing Rong curled his lips, sneered coldly, and put down his hand. The archers also withdrew all their arrows.


    However, Lin Feng kept his sword in hand. His eyes were red, jaw tightly clenched, and the veins in his forehead and temples stood out starkly. He didn¡¯t want to admit defeat!


    He held up his sword and scowled at Jing Rong with hatred, ¡°You dogshit thief, I must kill you.¡± He grit his teeth and struck towards Jing Rong with his sword like lightning.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t bother to dodge and watched the sword stabbing towards him.


    Everyone held their breath and hissed in apprehension, not for Jing Rong, but for Lin Feng. They knew that he was merely sending himself to his own death!


    Unexpectedly, a dagger reached Lin Feng faster than the archers on the roof. That dagger curled around Lin Feng¡¯s neck in a half-circle and made a neat stroke across. A gash opened and fresh blood spilled starkly from his neck to the cold armor.


    The killer was none other than Zhao Huai! He used the dagger his father had left him. The sword in Lin Feng¡¯s hand fell to the ground while his body toppled backwards.


    ¡°Lin Feng!¡± Wen Xian screamed. He rushed up to support Lin Feng, andy him on the ground.


    ¡°Lin... Feng?¡± His lips trembled. He pressed tightly on the incision on his neck with one hand, and cried out, ¡°Lin Feng, you can¡¯t die, please don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Uh...uh...¡±


    ¡°Lin Feng...¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Lin Feng¡¯s eyes rolled back, his whole body twitched, and blood was sprouted constantly from his mouth. He desperately stretched out his hands to grasp Wen Xian¡¯s sleeves and gripped tightly, scrunching the sleeves into a ball. Before he could even take another breath, he choked and his body turned rigid. He died right there with his eyes wide open.


    Wen Xian stayed there,pletely lost. Only after a while did he finally raise a hand to close Lin Feng¡¯s eyes. He then picked up the sword that had been bathed in blood and stood up, ring at the culprit, Zhao Huai. His eyes were full of killing intent. He brought the sword up and aimed it at Zhao Huai.


    ¡°Why? Why?¡± He questioned him loudly.


    Zhao Huai looked indifferent, and said, ¡°Those who dare to hurt the Little Heir deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± He was about to raise the sword to kill Zhao Huai when Wen Panshi stopped him. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°But he killed Lin Feng!¡± Wen Xian hissed with a trembling voice, tears streaming down.

 Chapter 609 - Dispersing Troops

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Dispersing Troops</h4>


    However, the reply to Wen Xian plea was...


    ¡°Zhao Huai is right. He deserves to die.¡± Wen Panshi¡¯s eyes were bleak and red. He clenched his teeth, suppressing the pain in his heart. ¡°Those that hurt the Little Heir, no matter who they are, should face such an end.¡± He had watched Lin Feng grow up and treated him like a son. How could he not be upset?


    Wen Xian¡¯s expression was full of agonising pain. His sword fell to the ground as his arm seemed to lose its strength. He fell to the ground in front of Lin Feng and sobbed heart-wrenchingly.


    The crowd was silent. The air around them felt heavy.


    When Ji Yunshu looked at all the dead bodies, her eyes reddened involuntarily. The whole courtyard was covered in blood....


    In the end, Jing Rong ordered for the Si and Wen Residences to be sealed up and the truth concealed. All the men rted to the incident were to be jailed in Yufu yamen prison on suspicion of smuggling cloth. Very quickly, dozens of people were crammed into the prison like sardines in a can!


    However, Zuo Yao, the magistrate of Yufu county, was spared this fate. Jing Rong didn¡¯t intend to let him off, but because of his position, there would certainly be gossip andmotion if he were imprisoned as well. If news of his imprisonment spread to the capital, then the news about the Little Heir and the remnants of the Imperial Duke Residence would also spread.


    In Anchang Court, the bratty Tang Si was disciplining Zuo Yao with the whip! Who told him to tie her up? He was lucky that he wasn¡¯t beaten to death!


    However, Jing Rong said to spare his life. He would allow him to sit in the county magistrate position for the time being. Although Tang Si didn¡¯t understand, she couldn¡¯t go against it. However, she seized the chance to discipline him. Zuo Yao¡¯s screams rang as loud and jarring as a pig being butchered throughout the courtyard.


    In contrast, the room was dead quiet. Jing Rong stood in front of the open window on the left side of the house. He stared at the small puddle on the ground for a long while. A gentle breeze swept and created small ripples on its surface. ¡°Speak.¡± His tone was so calm that one couldn¡¯t discern any emotions.


    At this stage, Ji Yunshu had no need to keep it a secret anymore. She took out the jade pendant again and started, ¡°This jade is one of the two tiger amulets of the Imperial Duke. Once both tiger amulets are put together, the army of hundred thousand hidden by the Imperial Duke can be mobilized.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand?¡± Mo Ruo¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head. ¡°No wonder those people were not afraid of anything. So they had such arge army supporting them?! But any personal army exceeding five thousand, must be reported to the court. How could a hundred thousand soldiers and horses be hidden?¡±


    ¡°By dispersing the troops!¡±


    ¡°By dispersing the troops?¡± Mo Ruo pondered over the four words. His mind thought rapidly. ¡°You mean that all of the hundred thousand soldiers are scattered all over as bandits? That¡¯s why Zhao Huai appeared here. Does that mean that the Gaoshan Gang was a part of the one hundred thousand troops?¡± How crazy!


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°The troops were prepared by the Imperial Duke for the Little Heir as a precaution. In the event that he met with an ¡®ident¡¯, the Little Heir would still be able to mobilize a substantial army.¡±


    ¡°But you are not the Little Heir, you¡¯re female. So how would you exin this jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Wei Yi¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Ruo was startled. Cold sweat covered his body. His eyes widened. ¡°Wei Yi... is the Little Heir of the Imperial Duke?¡± He abruptly got up from the chair, and his hand bumped into the pot of wine.


    It shattered on the ground with a loud crash.


    The situation was getting more and more confusing. This was definitely the most interesting and shocking thing he had heard in his many years of travels.


    Jing Rong, who had not said anything, suddenly coughed. He closed the window in front of him. He turned around slowly, looking at Ji Yunshu. He still acted cold, exceedingly cold. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips. ¡°Old General Li.¡±


    ¡°Old General Li?¡± He frowned. ¡°This was what Old General Li told you when you stopped him outside the city? That¡¯s why you let him go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answered. ¡°At that time when the batch ofnterns caught on fire and burned down Tongren Hall, his motive was not to kill the emperor but to pin the me on you so that you would go to jail. It was an attempt to stop you from investigating the Lin Capital Case. He was worried when the tombs of the Imperial Duke were opened, you would discover that the tomb containing the Third Madam, who had died from difficultbour twenty years ago, was empty. You would then discover that the Little Heir is still alive.¡± She revealed everything in a single breath.


    Jing Rong showed no expression as he continued to ask, ¡°So what kind of deal did you make with him? Why did you let him go?¡±


    ¡°He promised me that if I found out that if the Emperor was not involved, he would take the other tiger amulet and disband the army after he found the Little Heir, and never again threaten Great Lin.¡±


    ¡°This is what you have been so reluctant to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you have long known that Wei Yi is the Little Heir of the Imperial Duke?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°If this didn¡¯t happen today, do you n to keep it hidden?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know that jade pendant is a tiger amulet? How do you know... that Wei Yi is the Little Heir?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu!¡± She replied. ¡°It is natural that he was the one who secretly sent the Little Heir away. The Third Madam died on her way out of the capital, so he gave the Little Heir to the Wei family couple to adopt. I discovered this secret during our stay in Jinjiang.¡±


    Jing Rong looked at her indifferently, as if he were not surprised at all. After all, they just experienced a bloody storm.


    A long timeter, he continued, ¡°Then they can¡¯t stay.¡± His tone was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ji Yunshu asked.


    ¡°The purpose of the great army left behind by the Imperial Duke is certainly not something as simple as merely protecting the Little Heir. No matter what the final truth is, they will not stop.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be?¡± Jing Rong smiled. ¡°Even if it really wasn¡¯t a case of ¡®killing in order to stabilize his position¡¯, you can never really identify those who truly harbor certain ambitions.¡± Jing Rong cast his eyes down and walked back to the closed window again. For a long time, he looked into the distance without speaking.


    ...


    That night, Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t sleep no matter how much she tossed and turned on the bed. Finally, she fell asleep. The moment she opened her eyes, she found herself standing in Si Residence courtyard, surrounded by many, many people.


    They were all... dead people. She stood on the spot, her head spinning. All of sudden, the corpses lying on the ground opened their eyes and looked at her. Blood flowed from their eyes, noses, mouths, and ears. Everywhere around her was flooded with glistening fresh blood.


    When she took a step back, her feet slipped wildly on the blood and she fell backwards, only for the pool of blood to engulf herpletely! Ji Yunshu¡¯s face was a mask of terror. Her hands could close into a tight fist, but they werepletely useless at grasping anything useful to save her.


    Ji Yunshu seemed to hear her own voice by her ear. ¡°From time immemorial, the story of Imperial sons fighting for the throne is one that¡¯s bound to repeat.¡±


    Then, she seemed to hear what Kong Yu had said to her before she died. ¡°If one day, Ah Rong ever steps into that endless fight, I hope you can help him and make him turn back.¡±


    The next Jing Yi! The next Jing Yi! The sound became echoed into the distance and turned indistinct.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ji Yunshu suddenly sat up in bed,pletely covered in sweat.

 Chapter 610 - Prison

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Prison</h4>


    There was only onemp in the room. She startled awake from her dream and sat panting on the bed with sweat dripping from her forehead down her cheeks and neck to form a wet patch on her clothes. In the distance, the dim, orangish light from the candle shone on her fearful, pale face through the gauze curtains.


    "Phew~" She grabbed the front of her clothes, crumpling it into a wrinkled mess. It wasn¡¯t because what she saw was frightening, but because of... all that death. Too many people had died.


    Furthermore...The next Jing Yi! These four words were still circling in her mind, making her very uneasy.


    Creak~ The door was pushed open from the outside. Qiao¡¯er had heard noises and rushed in, quickly going to the bedside. She saw Ji Yunshu covered in sweat, so she asked worriedly, "Teacher Ji, are you alright?"


    There was no response.


    "Teacher, did you have a nightmare?"


    Ji Yunshu was pulled out of her thoughts by the questions. That pair of eyes that had been fixed dazedly on the curtains started to refocus. She took a long breath and her smooth white fingers slightly loosened their grip on the mass of clothing at her chest, and reached out to slowly lift the gauze curtains in front of her. She turned her gaze to look at the worried Qiao¡¯er and parted her slightly pale lips. "I¡¯m fine."


    "Would you like a ss of water?"


    She didn¡¯t reply. After a while, she got out of bed, put on an outer garment and went out the door. It was deep into the night. Outside, the cold breeze gently carassed her face. Ji Yunshu wrapped her clothes more securely around her shoulders and sat down on a stone chair in the courtyard.


    Qiao¡¯er worried that the thin and frail Ji Yunshu would be sick for many days if she caught a cold, so she ran into the house and took out the pot of water that had been kept warm on the stove. She poured out a cup and put it next to Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand.


    However, a crash rang out. With a careless brush of her hand, Ji Yunshu bumped into the cup dashed it to the ground. Shards of porcin were scattered all over the floor! She quickly crouched down to pick them up. "Ah!" Her finger touched the edge of a shard and was sliced open. Blood seeped out of the wound.


    "Oh no!" Qiao¡¯er quickly took out a handkerchief to bandage her up carefully, "Teacher Ji, just leave these kinds of things for this maid to do."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "I¡¯ll go find Young Master Mo."


    "There¡¯s really no need." Ji Yunshu hurriedly stopped her, "It is a small wound and it¡¯s the middle of the night. There¡¯s no need to bother him." People are in bed dreaming!


    Qiao¡¯er had to give up on that idea. She went into the room to find some medicine and took care of Ji Yunshu, then tidied up the floor and brought a hand warmer to put in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands.


    "Go and have a rest."


    "But..."


    "I¡¯ll sit here for a while. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go ahead and rest."


    Qiao¡¯er could only nod her head and fetch anotherntern to hang outside before she went to rest.


    Ji Yunshu looked at her injured finger and couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly. There was still a drop of bright red blood on the ground. Red seemed to fill her vision and gradually obscured her sight. At that time, there were neither the stars nor the moon in the sky, infusing an unspeakable sense of loneliness into the atmosphere.


    The next morning, she went back to the room, changed into clean clothes, freshened up, and then went out the door. However, she didn¡¯t alert anyone, including Qiao¡¯er.


    It was almost an hour¡¯s walk from Anchang Court to the Yufu prison. Outside the prison were four guards, all of whom were Jing Rong¡¯s secret guards. When they saw hering, those guards looked at each other for a few moments. Everyone who had been present at the scene knew full well that this person was the Little Heir of the Imperial Duke, but Jing Rong had ordered that it must not be revealed to the public.


    One of them stepped forward and bowed in greeting with his long sword. "Teacher Ji, what are you doing here?"


    "I would like to go in to take a look."


    "Go in?" The man was startled, looked back at the prison, and said carefully, "Teacher Ji, the prison is dirty and packed full of people. It¡¯s best if you do not go in."


    "Just lead me in, I¡¯ll be out soon. It won¡¯t affect anything."


    "That..."


    "Please." She spoke very politely.


    Although she was dressed as a man, her demeanor of a gentle schr and her warm tone was still enough to melt the hearts of those rough men. They pursed their lips and met her gaze. Finally, as if possessed, they led her in obediently.


    It was very dark inside the prison, and the smell of dampness that hit her nose was so unpleasant that it made her frown involuntarily. The smell of sweat and stench grew stronger as she continued to walk deeper inside.


    However, it was also very quiet.The people locked up in their cells were huddled together, leaning against the wall in a neat row without making any fuss, even though they were covered in dirt and dust. As they watched Ji Yunshu walk past them, they all stood up, their backs ramrod straight and eyes slowly turning with the direction she was moving. The scene looked just like a military parade.


    She stopped at one of the cells. Looking in through the solid wooden bars, she saw Wen Panshi sitting cross-legged inside, his hands on his knees, facing the wall, his back to her. There was no one else in the cell.


    "Open it!" Ji Yunshu ordered.


    The secret guard obediently unlocked the chains and opened the door. Then, he immediately reminded her, "Teacher Ji, you should hurry up. The prince said he would not let anyonee here. I¡¯ll wait outside, if you need anything, please call me."


    ¡°Mn."


    She walked into the spacious and clean cell and stood behind Wen Panshi, not making a sound. She waited a long while before the motionless Wen Panshi opened his eyes, coughed softly, then turned his head to look down at Ji Yunshu¡¯s pair of shoes of coarse cloth. His brows wrinkled into deep folds. "Your Highness must have some business to discuss to visit at this time."


    Of course! Why else would she visit? "General Wen, I¡¯m here to counsel you."


    "Counsel me?" Heughed, "I listened to you and was put in here so that more people wouldn¡¯t be sacrificed, but you know very well that there are far more people in the Imperial Duke¡¯s household than that."


    "I know."


    "If you knew, then why are you here to counsel me?"


    "Do you really think that the current Emperor was responsible for the fire at the Imperial Duke¡¯s house fourteen years ago?"


    With one hand on his knee and the other on the ground, Wen Pangshi struggled to get up and turned back to meet her calm gaze. "There is no turning back now."


    "Yes, you can¡¯t turn back, but it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no way to salvage the situation. Prince Rong didn¡¯t kill you, but locked you all here, and even blocked the news to the outside world. Naturally, the news won¡¯t reach the capital. I hope you can stop here and don¡¯t let things go out of control. Moreover, as I said, the truth is still unknown. It is not worth it to sacrifice so many people. " She tried hard to dissuade him.


    Wen Pangshi exhaled a heavy breath. He took two steps, disying some of the dignity and poise of a general.

 Chapter 611 - Follow Me Home

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Follow Me Home</h4>


    After a long moment, Wen Panshi spoke, ¡°For many years, all of us have been waiting, preparing ourselves for the day we can finally storm the capital. As we searched for you, the Little Heir, in secret, we prepared the funds for the army by colluding with Official Lin and Magistrate Zuo to smuggle out the relief silvers the royal court allocated for Yufu County. All we have to do now is to assemble the hundred thousand soldiers, and we would have all we need to kill that damned emperor.


    ¡°However... I have pondered over your conversation with the prince, and it troubles me greatly. It is true that our army of a hundred thousand has been separated for a long time. Even if we can recruit new soldiers, they will be too weak to fight against hundreds of thousands of troops from the royal court. We have taken everything you said into consideration. But, after the damned emperor ascended to the throne, he killed many innocent men without restraint. Not only did he execute all the officials and generals who were against him, but he also wiped out all their meless family members. How can we let this go when so many innocent people were orphaned and widowed? We waited for fourteen years, with the hopes of finding the Little Heir and finally overthrow the damned emperor!¡±


    Wen Panshi¡¯s speech was impassioned, his tone resolute, and even his eyes had turned red with emotion. As Ji Yunshu listened, she felt as if she could picture the massacre ordered by Qizhen Emperor after he ascended to the throne.


    However... Isn¡¯t this what all the newly-enthroned emperors do? They make an example out of some men in order to warn others.


    Wen Panshi choked up as he spoke, ¡°I raised Lin Feng ever since he was a child. His father used to be a high-ranked official who led the imperial guards. One day, he merely talked back to the emperor at the imperial court, and the emperor ordered his execution a few dayster. With how headstrong his father was, he said that he would rather kill himself than being killed and subsequently poisoned himself. Before he died, he held my hand in his and told me to take good care of Lin Feng. He also told me to always be of service to Little Heir. However, I had never expected things to turn out the way it did today!¡±


    Lin Feng had died and this agonized him deeply.


    Ji Yunshu sighed in sympathy. After a short while, she asked, ¡°General Wen, since you have found me, does it mean that... you will follow all my orders?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Then, before we solve the ¡¯Lin Capital Case¡¯, none of you are allowed to act impulsively and kill a single person.¡±


    ¡°But, Little Heir...¡±


    ¡°Since you are so certain that I¡¯m the Imperial Duke¡¯s heir and you have spent so many years looking for me, you have to listen to me. Without my half of themand token, you can¡¯t mobilze the soldiers either. The only thing you can do now is to wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to wait for the day the truth will reveal itself,¡± Ji Yunshu spoke in a solemn and firm tone of voice.


    Wen Panshi¡¯s gaze turned serious. After what seemed like a long deliberation, he finally nodded.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll obey Your Highness.¡±


    Ji Yunshu heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Wen Panshi¡¯s response.


    Right before she stepped out of the prison, Wen Panshi stopped her. ¡°This humble one needs to remind Little Heir that if it¡¯s possible, there¡¯s no need to stay too close to that prince.¡±


    Her gaze wavered a little, but without speaking a word, she walked off.


    However, she did not leave the prison right away. Instead, she visited Zhao Huai¡¯s cell. Zhao Huai was locked together with many other men. At that moment, he was sitting the farthest from the cell door, with a pose simr to Wen Panshi¡¯s.


    Ji Yunshu took out a bottle she brought, and ced it on the floor. Then, she told one of the guards, ¡°The prison is very humid and the wound on his hand might get infected. Pass him this medication so that he can apply it on his wound.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the guard replied.


    She stood outside the cell for a moment before leaving for the yamen of Yufu.


    When she arrived at the yamen, she could hear a man¡¯s yells before she even entered the hall. Zuo Yao had half his body sprawled on that pear blossom chair. Someone had rolled his sleeve up to his shoulder, and there were whip marks all over his arm. Among the marks, some were bright red, some were brownish-red, while others were purple. Tang Si obviously did not show any mercy when she was hitting him.


    An old man was applying medicine on the wounds for him. ¡°Milord, please stop yelling. This is a secret prescription handed down by our ancestors. You¡¯ll feel better in just a few hours.¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t hurt, then it wouldn¡¯t be effective.¡±


    ¡°Be gentle!¡±


    ¡°Yes, lord, but please endure the pain for now.¡± The old man slowed down, and started to apply the ointment more gently. However, Zuo Yao did not stop shouting in agony.


    As Ji Yunshu watched the scene, she thought that Zuo Yao certainly deserved the thrashing, but at the same time, she felt sorry for him as well.


    Realizing that someone was here, Zuo Yao quickly pulled down his two sleeves. His eyes were filled with terror as he hurriedly stood up, as if someone had discovered his greatest secret. Much to his surprise, he saw a calm Ji Yunshu approaching. ¡°Little He... Teacher Ji, why are you here?¡± His voice was shaking.


    Ji Yunshu threw him a nce before she studied their surroundings. The yamen was unusually quiet. There was not a guard around, and even the main gate was left unguarded. The ce seemed as pathetic as Zuo Yao¡¯s current state.


    ¡°Where is Little Xiyue?¡±


    ¡°She is... in the backyard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she replied with a mere hum as acknowledgement. Then, she walked toward the backyard before she abruptly stopped in her tracks. She took out a medicine bottle from her sleeve and passed it to the old man. ¡°This ointment works better than yours.¡±


    The old man received the bottle, and opened the cap to take a sniff of the ointment. His brows furrowed, he said, ¡°This is indeed a good medicine.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied with a smile before throwing another nce at Zuo Yao. ¡°Magistrate Zuo, since you¡¯re still wearing your official¡¯s garb, you should still continue carrying out your responsibilities properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replied in a sincere tone.


    Then, Ji Yunshu headed for the backyard.


    In the backyard, Xiyue¡¯s long hair cascaded down her back and over her arms. It was so long it almost brushed the floor.


    When she heard the sounds of people arriving, she lifted her head with an expectant look stered on her face. However, she lowered her gaze once again when she saw the man who was approaching.


    Ji Yunshu took a seat by her side and gently ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Little Xiyue stared at Ji Yunshu with her big round eyes. She looked extremely pitiful. It was a heartbreaking sight to see the few finger marks that were left on her small face.


    Ji Yunshu stroked Little Xiyue¡¯s face before furrowing her beautiful brows. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± Little Xiyue shook her head. ¡°Mother didn¡¯t do it on purpose. In fact, I don¡¯t me her at all. Brother, can you release them? My parents never had the intention to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you lock them up?¡±


    ¡°Because... they are too stubborn.¡± After a long contemtion, that was her only response.


    Little Xiyue had read a lot of books, but she could not wrap her head around Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. She cocked her head a little to one side and asked, ¡°Then, when can you release them?¡±


    ¡°Very soon.¡± Ji Yunshu patted her on her head, then she asked, ¡°Little Xiyue, do you like this ce?¡±


    Little Xiyue shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like this ce.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want to follow me home?¡± Ji Yunshu offered her hand to Little Xiyue.


    Little Xiyue blinked as she stared at Ji Yunshu for a long moment. Then, she reached out to hold Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand, allowing thetter to grasp her tiny hand.


    In the meantime, Jing Rong and Mo Ruo were sitting in a room at Anchang Court. Both of them wore a solemn expression, and none of them said a word.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Mo Ruo asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

 Chapter 612 - Wait!

    <h4>Chapter 612 - Wait!</h4>


    Jing Rong really had no idea what to do next. At that moment, he was still hesitating; to be precise, he had conflicting priorities. On one hand, this case involved the Imperial Duke and the army of a hundred thousand. On the other hand, if he reported the case to the royal court, he might implicate Wei Yi and even Ji Yunshu. Then the Imperial Court would definitely dispatch their soldiers and rivers of blood would be spilled in the capital. Who would be willing to see that happen?


    Mo Ruo had been his friend of many years, and they grew up together. Naturally, he understood Jing Rong¡¯s concerns. Unlike his usual idle self, Mo Ruo said seriously, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worrying about; it¡¯s an inevitable dilemma. On one hand, you¡¯re the prince and it¡¯s your duty to protect Great Lin by reporting this case to the imperial court. On the other hand, the lives of themoners are at stake. You don¡¯t wish to see the numerous deaths that would be the result. Too many parties are implicated in this issue. Everyone will be caught in the same dilemma if they were in your shoes.¡±


    Jing Rong stared at Mo Ruo, ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Mo Ruo pointed at himself. He was just as confused as Jing Rong. Not only did he y no role in this case, but he also had never been interested in the going-ons of the Imperial Court. Isn¡¯t asking Mo Ruo this question as good as talking to a wall?


    How absurd! Mo Ruo could not help but chuckle.


    Mo Ruo stood up and walked towards Jing Rong, then reached out to pat Jing Rong on his shoulder. With a solemn tone, he advised, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯ll do nothing, and... I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡± Jing Rong was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll wait,¡± Mo Ruo repeated. ¡°This is the best solution for most problems. You only have to wait for someone to provide you the answer, and for the best timing to execute the most efficient n.¡±


    Despite Jing Rong¡¯s intelligence, he could not wrap his head around Mo Ruo¡¯s words. ¡°Get straight to the point,¡± Jing Rong said, this time with a more serious tone.


    Mo Ruo heaved a deep sigh, ¡°You asked me for my opinion and I told you to wait.¡±


    What exactly do you mean? I don¡¯t understand! Jing Rong gave Mo Ruo a look. He was already deeply troubled by the case and yet this jerk was giving him this nonsense.


    What am I supposed to wait for? However, at that moment, realization seemed to finally hit him.


    Without further ado, he summoned Lang Po. He looked out of the window and asked, ¡°Where is Teacher Ji?¡±


    ¡°He went out.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Lang Po pursed his lips before he hesitantly replied, ¡°The prison.¡±


    ¡°The prison?¡± Jing Rong put on a scowl. This woman has be so disobedient! How dare she visit the prison in such a sensitive situation?


    While Jing Rong was vexed with Ji Yunshu, Shi Ziran arrived. He ran to Jing Rong and said nervously, ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji is back. After she went to the prison, she visited the yamen and brought that little girl home. Now, she has gone back to her courtyard.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jing Rong immediately headed for Ji Yunshu¡¯s courtyard.


    In the backyard, Little Xiyue was pouting as she stared at the te of delicious snacks before her with her big round eyes.


    Qiao¡¯er picked up one of the pieces and ced it on Little Xiyue¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Xiyue, don¡¯t you like this? Eat more. I¡¯ll bring more if this is not enough for you.¡±


    However, Little Xiyue pushed the te of snacks away with her tiny hand. She lifted her gaze to stare at Qiao¡¯er with her watery eyes. She pouted her red lips as she looked at Qiao¡¯er pitifully. ¡°Sister Qiao¡¯er, can you talk to Big Brother? I want to look for my parents and stay with them. Also, I want to find my elder brother. I want to know if they are doing fine.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Qiao¡¯er was put in a very difficult position. She hated seeing anyone cry, let alone this petite and adorable girl. At that moment, tears welled up in her big eyes, causing them to glisten. It was a heartbreaking sight.


    Qiao¡¯er reached out to ruffle her hair as sheforted Little Xiyue with a soft voice, ¡°Little Xiyue, this... is not something I have a say in. Your parents made a mistake and they are now locked up in the prison. Even Teacher Ji can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Words stuck in Qiao¡¯er¡¯s throat.


    Little Xiyue grabbed Qiao¡¯er by her hand and swung it as she pleaded, ¡°Please talk to Big Brother. My parents are not bad people. They never had the intention of killing anyone, I swear!¡±


    At that moment, a fierce voice wafted into the courtyard. ¡°Your parents led troops in a rebellion, , stole the relief silvers, and killed many of the officials who were sent to Yufu to investigate the case. These charges are more than enough to sentence them to death a thousand times over. How can you say that they had no intention of killing anyone? Do we look blind to you?¡±


    Hmph! It was Tang Si who spoke. She coiled the silver whip in her hand as she entered the courtyard. All the repressed anger umted from being tied up by Zuo Yao, was vented on Little Xiyue through a malicious re.


    Tang Si had always been Little Xiyue¡¯s sworn enemy. Whenever they met, Tang Si never failed to pinch her cheeks until they were red. Now, she even cursed her parents and said that they deserved to die. How could Little Xiyue let this go?


    All of a sudden, Little Xiyue summoned all her energy into her tiny body. She stood up abruptly and pointed at Tang Si with her little finger. ¡°Nonsense! My parents would never kill anyone, neither would they steal the relief silvers. You¡¯re maligning them!¡± Her tone was full of menace.


    ¡°Malign?¡± Tang Si sneered, ¡°Little Xiyue, everyone talks about how you could recognise a thousand words by the age of three and know the ssics as well as the back of your hand. Yet, you are such a headstrong girl. You saw it with your own eyes when your mother came to capture us with her men. You also know that your father ordered his men to surround the Si Residence in order to capture Prince Rong and his men. How can you plead ignorance while knowing all these?¡±


    That¡¯s right! She knew all these better than anyone else.


    ¡°But they are my family nheless,¡± Little Xiyue¡¯s tone was no longer resolute like before. Instead, her statement wasced with a hint of sorrow as she sobbed. Despairing, she flopped weakly onto the chair.


    Looking at how Little Xiyue slowly dropped her head, Tang Si began to feel bad for the girl. She realized that she was acting a little too mean at Little Xiyue. After all, the had yed no part in these crimes. She felt so guilty that she almost wanted to give herself a p!


    She immediatelyforted Little Xiyue, ¡°Lass, there¡¯s no need for you to be sad. Everything I mentioned just now has nothing to do with you. You know how straightforward I am and I always exaggerate things. Please forgive me for being mean.¡±


    There was no reply from Little Xiyue.


    ¡°Little Girl, I truly...¡± But before Tang Si could finish her sentence...


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Ji Yunshu let out a couple of coughs as she came out of the room and entered the courtyard. Her eyes darkened as she heard Tang Si¡¯s words. Worried, she took a nce at the sorrowful Little Xiyue before she red angrily at the unsympathetic Tang Si.


    She pulled Tang Si to the side and said, ¡°Why do you have to say things like that? It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡±


    ¡°Also, for now, she will live with us. Therefore, you need to watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Si eximed before she quickly covered her mouth. She gulped and stared at Ji Yunshu in disbelief. ¡°That girl is going to live here? Are you going to raise her? Do you want to be her mother?¡±


    Ptooey! Youngdy, can you talk like a sane person?

 Chapter 613 - For the Bigger Picture

    <h4>Chapter 613 - For the Bigger Picture</h4>


    "What nonsense are you sprouting?"


    "What? Obviously, you yourself just said that you¡¯re going to let her stay here, so isn¡¯t that like raising her? After all, her parents will die, and she will be the only one left in the Wen Family. So if you let her stay here, isn¡¯t that like you¡¯re going to be her mother?"


    This logic is really nonsensical! Ji Yunshu really didn¡¯t bother tomunicate with her, but thinking that Little Xiyue would be here all this time, she had to remind her patiently. "I will just take care of her for a while. When her parents are released, they will take her back."


    "Ah?" Tang Si eximed again. This time, however, she didn¡¯t cover her mouth.


    "Ah Ji, did you misunderstand? Her father surrounded you with archers and guards and almost killed you. That¡¯s a rebellion! If the news reaches the capital, Little Xiyue won¡¯t be able to live and you are still waiting for her parents toe out of jail safely? Isn¡¯t it a joke?! If this happened in Houliao, it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter of putting the whole family line to death, it would be the death of the entire n." I¡¯m not merely saying this to scare you! In Houliao, if someone rebelled, their entire n would be put to death!


    Ji Yunshu took a long breath and said, "Okay, stop being so rmist, saying some nonsense to a child and scaring her. Besides, her parents will be fine."


    "Ah!" This time she wasn¡¯t screaming. Her voice was full of confusion. "Those people almost seeded in their rebellion and you say they¡¯ll be fine? Are you kidding me?"


    Ji Yunshu stopped paying attention to her and turned around to sit down next to Little Xiyue, looking at the aggrieved and distressed little face. "Little Xiyue." She gently called out.


    The girl remained unresponsive. She was obviously scared by what Tang Si had just said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, your parents wille out safely."


    Hm? Little Xiyue¡¯s listless eyes opened with a clear light. She looked at her with hope. "Really?"


    "Of course it¡¯s true."


    "My parents will be okay?"


    "Yeah."


    "And my brother will be okay?"


    "Yeah."


    "Everyone¡¯s going to be okay?"


    "Yeah."


    She nodded her head firmly to each question. The corners of Little Xiyue¡¯s initially downturned lips lifted a little, revealing her usual, clear, bright smile. Her smile was so innocent.


    But Tang Si walked over, ring and snorting, "I really don¡¯t understand you people, and what goes on in your heads. " Your heads are certainly not filled with knowledge, but horseshit!


    Little Xiyue¡¯s clearughter reverberated in the courtyard.


    Suddenly, Jing Rong and Mo Ruo walked over briskly. At the same time, theughter suddenly stopped. Little Xiyue instinctively retreated a few steps and hid behind Ji Yunshu, holding tightly to her clothes. With fear in her ck eyes, she stared at the extremely scary man in front of her.


    Jing Rong exuded a majestic, chilling and bold aura, almost like the sharp edge of a longsword. The mere touch of it would kill a person and drench them in blood.


    Ji Yunshu startled, then regained herposure after a moment. She immediately instructed Qiao¡¯er to bring Little Xiyue indoors, then met Jing Rong¡¯s gaze squarely.


    Mo Ruo was a sensible fellow. He pulled Tang Si, "Let¡¯s go, I just happened to find some new books. Youe with me to get them and take a good look."


    "I¡¯m not in the mood to read right now."


    "Do you still want to study medicine?"


    "Yes."


    "Then let¡¯s go."


    Bro, the fun isn¡¯t over yet, can you wait a minute? Mo Ruo dragged her away unceremoniously.


    The two of them were left alone in the courtyard. But they stood facing each other for a long time without speaking. The tense moment finally broke when a bird on the roof chirped out.


    Jing Rong had on a cold expression, obviously rather unhappy, "You went to the prison?"


    She pursed her lips and nodded her head, "I know that they are indeed guilty of plotting a revolt. Even dying a thousand or ten thousand times, is not enough to make up for their mistakes. But since you promised me to let them go and instilled a news embargo, it means that you also don¡¯t want to see the countless deaths and injuries that would arise from the sh of two armies."


    "Mo Ruo suggested that I wait. I think the result of my waiting is that you hope that I will let them go, right?" This was not a question but a statement.


    Ji Yunshu analyzed with him, "They did kill a lot of people and almost killed us, but in the end, it was still for the sake of the Imperial Duke. They were loyal to him and left their rationality behind. There are very few such generals and soldiers in the world. I know that you likely think that I am emotional, but you know the pros and cons better than anyone else. I have convinced General Wen. He promised to put this matter aside until the day when the truth of the fire in Imperial Duke Residence is made public. He won¡¯t do anything in the meantime."


    "Do you trust him?"


    "Yes, in light of current circumstances, I could only trust him."


    "This prince understands what you mean." Jing Rong said directly, "At first, I was still wavering and worried. Now, no matter what the oue would be, I will be on your side. Rather than allowing the imperial court to send troops to wipe out General Wen¡¯s army of thousands and end up making bloodshed, it is better to turn the big things into small ones and turn the small things into nothing. Prevention is better than cure." He agreed unreservedly.


    Ji Yunshu was pleased and said, "However, there is another concern I have."


    "You are worried that Imperial Father had originally sent this prince to Yufu to investigate the disaster relief funds, but if I decide to let them go, then everything involved with the disaster relief funds would have to be suppressed as well."


    Exactly! If he wanted to return to the capital, he would have to solve the case of disaster relief funds. However, the case of disaster relief funds was connected to the Imperial Duke Residence. Once reported, it would naturally be exposed and the army of ten thousand would gather together to fight against the imperial court. However, if he concealed it, he would bebeled ipetent. From then on, he would be permanently exiled in Yufu and might never be able to return to the capital. He would then really be a carefree prince. If he chose one, he had to bear the consequences of the other. There was no way out.


    Jing Rong took a long breath, "To sacrifice something small for the bigger picture is something not everyone can do. This time, this prince would like to try it." His tone was firm. He made the decision to conceal the incident of disaster relief funds, and likewise, it meant to cover up the entire incident of the subordinates serving the former Imperial Duke and the army of thousands. "I hope that this time... this prince has made the right decision."


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s warm eyes turned calm as she looked at his bright and clean profile.


    In Mo Ruo¡¯s room, Tang Si sat at that table with a thick medical book spread out in front of her. It was a book that Mo Ruo had casually taken off the shelf and thrown to her at random.


    Mo Ruo made her sit at the table and she was forced to read several pages, but it was so boring. So she closed the book, held her chin and looked at Mo Ruo in the distance, impatiently, "Are you doing this on purpose? Making me read a book at this time?"


    Is there a problem with that? Mo Ruo sat at a distance and was... slowly making tea.

 Chapter 614 - Are You Kidding Me?

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Are You Kidding Me?</h4>


    He¡¯s actually making tea? Tang Si felt that it was too unfair. She was hard at work reading and yet this brat was leisurely brewing tea. Her temper instantly boiled over. ¡°Hey you, I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf or are you ignoring me on purpose?¡±


    Mo Ruo didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tang Si stood up in anger. ¡°If you still refuse to speak to me, I¡¯m going to look for Ah Ji.¡±


    Mo Ruo remained calmly seated. He raised the teapot and poured out a cup of tea. The refreshing scent of tea permeated the room. ¡°Really, why can¡¯t you be more sensible?¡± he drawled sarcastically.


    Tang Si walked over. ¡°How am I not sensible?¡±


    Sigh. He was too tired to exin and merely waved a hand. ¡°You should get back to reading. Books are a fountain of knowledge and wisdom. If you read more of these medical books, not only will you learn how to heal injuries and save lives, but also regte your flow of qi.¡± Patiently advising her.


    ¡°What is there to regte? Thisdy is furious right now.¡±


    ¡°Furious about what?¡±


    ¡°About that dogshit official!¡± She puffed out her chest and stamped her feet. ¡°No one in this world has ever dared to tie thisdy up. Even worse, he actually forced me to the ground and hit me! Does he think that this grandmother is so easy to bully?¡± This poor girl will soon be dead of anger!


    Mo Ruo smiled. ¡°I say, what¡¯s there to be angry about? Weren¡¯t you merely tied up for a while and had a few shallow marks left on your wrists? Magistrate Zuo was beaten half to death by your whip, and you barely left a single inch of skin uninjured. If Jing Rong didn¡¯t order you to stop, I reckon that he would have been yed alive by you. Tell me, what exactly are you angry about? Do you think you came off worse in this exchange?¡± [1]


    ¡°How could thisdy be taken advantage of?¡±


    ¡°Why are you still angry then? Quickly go read instead of talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She was lost for words.


    The next moment, she opened her eyes wide and tilted her head as if she were thinking about something. She plopped down next to Mo Ruo and reached out for that cup of tea.


    Pah! Mo Ruo pped the back of her hand unceremoniously.


    She winced and withdrew her hand, ring at Mo Ruo. ¡°That really hurts.¡±


    ¡°If you knew that it would hurt, why would you still touch other people¡¯s tea?¡±


    Tang Si was speechless. She didn¡¯t argue but instead stared intently at him with herrge eyes, as if she were calcting something.


    Mo Ruo was concentrating on brewing his tea and only just noticed her stare. He turned his head to meet her gaze and frowned. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you staring at me?¡±


    She bit her lip, scooted her butt closer to him, and exposed her gossipy side, ¡°Let me ask you, have you ever liked a girl?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Her face fell. ¡°Who is it?¡± She had an air of an empress carrying out an interrogation.


    Mo Ruo started immediately, ¡°Plenty of them. For example, Miss Lin of Shangshan Pce, Miss Jiang of Treasure Pavillion, and Miss Lu Yun of Waterflow ce in West City. She has a lovely voice and her singing is as pleasant as that of an oriole. Of course, my favorite is still Miss Que¡¯er of South City Pavilion. Her zither ying is excellent. Just looking at her ying the zither is so moving that one would savor it for a long time afterwards.¡± His eyes gleamed with pleasure as he reminisced.


    Tang Si became increasingly upset as he spoke. She raised her fist, thumped it on the table, and red at him. She demanded loudly, ¡°What¡¯s so good about those women? They are merely unclean prostitutes.¡±


    Mo Ruo did not feel offended at all, and instead smiled, saying, ¡°those that can¡¯t eat grapes say that the grapes are sour.¡±


    ¡°Thisdy wouldn¡¯t stoop to that level! So what if they can y the zither? Thisdy knows martial arts! Those useless things still haven¡¯t experienced the power of my whip! I even once saved your life using my whip; could those people do the same with their singing and music?¡± Tang Si groused. Of course not!


    However, Mo Ruo found all this hrious. He sneaked a peek at her. That woman¡¯s face was full of fury, as if... she were jealous. Could there be something wrong with his eyes? His heart thumped a little harder. He then pushed the cup of tea Tang Si was previously aiming for towards her. ¡°Come, douse your fury with this!¡± [2]


    Pfft! ¡°You¡¯re the one that has to douse your fury.¡±


    Mo Ruo sighed and shook his head.


    Tang Si was not happy. Her chest felt stuffy and tight, in addition to the anger that was already churning in her stomach. She stretched out her foot and sharply kicked Mo Ruo¡¯s knee under the table.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    That heart-piercing pain!


    The culprit then escaped to the desk and opened the medical book to stare at the tightly packed words as if nothing had happened at all. The face hidden behind that medical book seemed rather dissatisfied.


    Actually, Tang Si herself couldn¡¯t understand what exactly she was thinking. She couldn¡¯t decide whether she loved or hated Mo Ruo. This feeling tormented her so much she started to hate herself.


    Mo Ruo just had to be so heartless as to be unable to discern Tang Si¡¯s inner thoughts at all. He merely thought that she was being annoying again, so he could only grit his teeth against the pain and ignore her.


    The two of them sat there just like this, neither speaking another word.


    One fully upied with swishing the tea inside his cup, the other staring dazedly at the medical books without taking in a single word.


    ......


    The next day, Jing Rong ordered for Wen Panshi to be brought in front of him.


    It had merely been two days, but that man¡¯s dashing and elegant features had now transformed into a face full of messy bristles, with bruised listless eyes, and sunken cheeks. It was as if he had lost his soul.


    Jing Rong sat there and carefully sized him up. He suddenly smiled pleasantly and asked, ¡°General Wen, is itfortable in your jail cell?¡±


    ¡°Certainly notcking in snakes, mice, beetles and ants.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to go back in?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why do you need to beat around the bush? Just say what you want to say.¡± Wen Panshi¡¯s face was as stiff as a rock.


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t help but smirk at his expression. He raised his cup and took a small sip of tea. ¡°If this prince hadn¡¯t already known about your n, would you really have killed this prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± There was no hesitation at all.


    Ha! ¡°Then do you think that this prince would kill you if Teacher Ji hadn¡¯t stopped me then?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Panshi answered directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You and your soldiers would all already be dead if not for Teacher Ji.¡±


    However, Wen Panshi remained stubborn. ¡°Just kill us if you want.¡± You can take my life or my head as you wish. The minute he made the decision to take revenge for the Imperial Duke fourteen years ago, he had already been prepared to sacrifice his life at any time.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Your Imperial Father could kill everyone under the sky for his throne. As his son, why would you care so much about killing a few people for your own interests?¡± Ha!


    [1] Dude, she¡¯s acting up to get your attention without knowing it and that poor guy got yed because she was so frustrated at you.


    [2] Are you finally realising that she¡¯s jealous after all those times she acted cute and tried to get your attention??

 Chapter 615 - One Hidden Deeply

    <h4>Chapter 615 - One Hidden Deeply</h4>


    When did he give such a vicious impression? If one seeks to gain an advantage, is there no other way other than to kill?


    Jing Rong said, "My dear General Wen, not all problems must be solved with killing. This prince would never sacrifice another person¡¯s life for my own advantage, unless they wanted to kill me.¡±


    Wen Panshi didn¡¯t reply.


    Jing Rong stood up and walked towards him. ¡°Did you think that you would be able to redress the Imperial Duke¡¯s injustice by killing and storming your way through the capital? That¡¯s merely the way of a brainless brute. After years of following the Imperial Duke as he waged war all over, surely you¡¯ve learned more skills than merely how to kill on the battlefield? All brawn and no brains. Take a moment to think: what would the Imperial Duke do if he were in your situation?¡±


    Hm? Wen Panshi shot him a curious look. This prince is truly something different. He had long heard about the Emperor¡¯s four sons. One only knew how to follow behind his Imperial Father, hoping that he¡¯d shit out some gold for him, while the next was rarely seen as he was sickly and stayed deep in the pce popping pills all day. Another was normal but too intelligent, so much like the Qizhen Emperor that the Emperor himself had to guard against that son; And thest was Prince Rong who stood right in front of him.


    He had heard that this person was not raised close to the Emperor or in the pce. He had been implicated when his consort mother had made a mistake and was banished outside the pce, only allowed to return and titled a prince after he came of age. That was why he had always been treated like air in the Imperial Court, barred from participating in any important decisions. However, if there was a thorny problem, like the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ and this ¡®Missing Yufu Relief Funds¡¯, the ball was inevitably tossed into his court. To put it inly, he had none of the status a prince would normally have. Contrary to expectations, he had tolerated this treatment all along without making any fuss, showing exemry behaviour.


    A prince like this was neither as weak as that pill-popping prince, nor as powerful as that intelligent prince. But the more he quietly yed his role invisibly, the more inscrutable he was. How capable was he actually? Is he intelligent? Is he hiding something?


    Through this incident, Wen Panshi finally managed to have a clear grasp on him. This was a person that had hidden exceedingly deeply! An... extremely intelligent person.


    After a long while without any response from Wen Panshi, Jing Rong continued speaking, ¡°Since you¡¯re unable to answer, then this prince will tell you. If the Imperial Duke were in your ce, he would not touch his troops, but would use every means possible to investigate the truth behind the fire at the Imperial Duke¡¯s Residence. If it were really the result of arson, he would find a suitable opportunity to gather the troops and exert revenge. He wouldn¡¯t have acted like you did, resolutely forging ahead without ascertaining the truth, and even be willing to kill people in order to reach your goals.


    ¡°All of you were once soldiers serving under the Imperial Duke. Even if you weren¡¯t intelligent, shouldn¡¯t you have learnt how he operated in a calm and logical manner? You must know that impulsivity can sometimes lead to death, while waiting and tolerating is not something that¡¯s depressing or cowardly, but a desirable course of action instead.¡± It was as if... he was talking about himself.


    Wen Panshi understood what he meant, and carefully turned over his words in his brain. ¡°We apanied the Imperial Duke to kill enemies on the battlefield, conquer cities, defeat the barbarians, clearing all enemies and exhausting all our resources in service of the Great Lin Empire. The previous emperor initially intended to pass his throne down to the Imperial Duke, but our Master thought that the Eighth Prince then was more suitable for the position so he ceded it to him. Then, the Eighth Prince was just like Prince Rong now, someone who didn¡¯t fight or crave power, carefree as the clouds and wild cranes.


    ¡°However, when the Eighth Prince ascended to the throne, he started killing indiscriminately. Our Master knew that it would be his turn sooner orter, so he had started making preparations long ago, sending the Little Heir out of the capital and dispersing the hundred thousand troops that he controlled. Didn¡¯t time prove that what he feared hade to pass in the end? The only thing no one expected was that it would end in a massive fire. We are all rough, uneducated people, and are fighting to reim justice for our Master on ourst breaths. You expect us to wait and bide our time? How can we? We¡¯ve already waited for forty years.¡± We¡¯re already old and grey!


    The band of youngds that had apanied the Imperial Duke as he conquerednd from North to South, were now middle-aged men. Wen Panshi drew in a long breath. ¡°But the Little Heir has already given the order. Before the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ has concluded and the truth revealed, we will not make a single reckless move. This is an order and we willply. You are wee to kill us if you wish, but after you kill us and if the Emperor is revealed to be behind the great fire at the Imperial Duke¡¯s residence, the army of a hundred thousand will raze the capital. We will not regret even if rivers of blood are spilt.¡±


    Haha! Jing Rong smiled again, not because he was arrogant, but because this person was truly stubborn as a mule. He truly was a great general that could support the heavens and had gone through countless trials of life and death alongside the Imperial Duke in yesteryear. Such a disposition was admirable indeed!


    Just as Jing Rong was about to reply, a tiny figure rushed inside.


    ¡°Father!¡± Little Xiyue shouted loudly.


    ¡°Father!¡± The minute she ran in, she dived into Wen Panshi¡¯s arms. She raised her head and looked up at him with arge pair of watery eyes, gasping, ¡°Father!¡± Her calls would melt anyone¡¯s heart.


    Wen Panshi was astonished. Why would his daughter appear here? ¡°Xiyue, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother brought me home from the yamen. He asked me to wait here for you and Mother toe back.¡±


    ¡°Sillyss.¡± He caressed his daughter¡¯s little face. That stern and imposing figure couldn¡¯t help but melt away to reveal a doting father¡¯s manner when faced with his precious daughter. ¡°Xiyue, Father has let you down.¡±


    ¡°Father, Big Brother said that nothing would happen to you, so you¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Of course, the Big Brother she was talking about was not Wen Xian, but Ji Yunshu.


    Wen Panshi pressed his lips tightly together, unable to speak a single word. He had been caught red-handed in the act of ambushing and assassinating a prince. Even if he weren¡¯t put to death, he would still be detained in jail.


    Who could bear to tear them apart after witnessing such a touching scene? Jing Rong walked in front of Little Xiyue, his expression showing nothing of his intentions. When the little girl saw him, her little figure shrunk back a little. For some reason, Little Xiyue was just terrified of him.


    Unexpectedly, Jing Rong stretched out his hand and ced it gently on Little Xiyue¡¯s head. ¡°Go back home with your father.¡±


    Eh? Little Xiyue stared for a moment before a brint grin bloomed on her face and her eyes sparkled. ¡°What about my mother?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be out very soon.¡±


    ¡°What about my brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s stern face revealed a measure of warm indulgence as he continued rubbing her little head. ¡°This prince never lies.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Little Xiyue was so ecstatic she almost jumped up, tightly gripping her father¡¯s clothes.


    However, Wen Panshi waspletely stunned. Did that mean that he was letting him go? He¡¯s not going to kill us at all? He gathered his wits and parted a pair of dry, cracked lips. ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re letting all of us go?¡±

 Chapter 616 - Living Bodhisattva

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Living Bodhisattva</h4>


    In fact, Wen Panshi was asking on behalf of all his men.


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Why? Do you want me to kill all of you?¡±


    Wen Panshi was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to stain my hands with your blood. However, Teacher Ji pleaded for leniency on your behalf, and he also reassured me that you wouldn¡¯t repeat your mistake. I pondered over his words and thought, if I kill you, your army of a hundred thousand will definitely revolt. If that happens, the loss will outweigh the gains. That¡¯s why I decided to release you. Then, you¡¯ll owe me a favour, and we will decide what to do after the case is solved.¡±


    Wen Panshi was a little shocked by Jing Rong¡¯s statement, and at the same time, grateful for Jing Rong¡¯s kindness. He used to be a general, and had always respected honourable men like Jing Rong.


    After a brief moment of silence, he cupped his hands and bowed.


    ¡°This humble one will remember Prince Rong¡¯s kindness for life. I hope Your Highness can forgive what I did previously. If we be arch enemies in the future, this humble one swears to not hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I hope that... that day will nevere.¡±


    Yes, if that dayes and they are forced to arms, the ones who will suffer the most will be themoners.


    Wen Panshi wore a solemn expression as he remained silent.


    Later that day, Jing Rong ordered for everyone to be released. The cramped prison had finally returned to its usual state.


    It was the same for the yamen. All the yamen runners returned to their positions. Those who maintained order of the court went back to the court; the ones who guarded the front gate were back at the front gate; the ones who ought to be on patrol went on patrol... everything in Yufu had returned to its original state. The people of Yufu didn¡¯t say anything, neither did they have a single inkling of what had happened.


    However, the Si and Wen Residences were still sealed. Wen Panshi temporarily dismissed all the guards and troops he personally oversaw, then brought Madam Wen and Little Xiyue to live in the separate residence that his son Wen Xian maintained. They lived in joy and harmony.


    The missing disaster relief silver was found in the mountain cave, and transported back into the ry station. This time, they were guarded securely by Jing Rong¡¯s men, with no one else allowed to approach. But what were they supposed to do with this money?


    After Lang Po safely oversaw the transport of the silver, he hurriedly reported to Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, now that the disaster relief funds have been retrieved, should it be distributed to the people? Or should it be used to buy something?¡±


    That day, Lang Po truly had been injured when he had been caught sneaking into the secret passage at the Si Residence. He had been punched several times in the face and was still covered in a motley patchwork of bruises. Thankfully, those people had intended to use him as bait for Jing Rong, so they didn¡¯t kill him and instead tied him up in the secret passage. When Mo Ruo had gone to remove the explosives, he had rescued Lang Po as well. After he was released, he had been busy with the matter of the disaster relief silver.


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows knitted tightly together as he listened to his report and pondered aloud, ¡°The fact that the disaster relief funds have been found cannot be publicised, but it¡¯s also inadvisable to continue keeping the silver at the ry station either. Once the silver is distributed to the public, the Imperial Court would certainly hear about it.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do with the silver?¡±


    What should we do? Jing Rong started to worry about it again. He paced back and forth, brain spinning rapidly to devise a good solution. ¡°Ah!¡± He lifted his head, ¡°This prince has a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Wait till it falls dark, and lead some men to secretly deliver the silver to those impoverished citizens. Remember, you cannot leave any trace, act swiftly, and avoid being seen by anyone.¡± [1]


    Deliver the silver to each family one by one? This n would work! But doesn¡¯t it mean that they¡¯ll be doing good deeds anonymously?


    Lang Po praised, ¡°Your Highness is certainly brint.¡±


    ¡°Alright, quickly go do it as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He was about to leave, but turned around to ask seriously, ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate has something else to say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness came here to investigate the missing disaster relief funds but now, even if we¡¯ve clearly concluded the case, we can neither announce it nor report to the Imperial Court. If we continue concealing the truth of this case, then does that mean that... Your Highness can never return to the capital?¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened as he heard these words. After a long pause, he replied, ¡°Since it¡¯s something that has already been decided, I naturally will not change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Lang Po tried to persuade him again.


    ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need to say anything else. This prince will send an official report to the capital, to clearly report to Imperial Father that there¡¯s no way to break through the case of the disaster relief silver.¡±


    Lang Po sighed softly. He didn¡¯t have anything he could say in reply to that. If the prince reported the truth, the Emperor would issue an order and allow him to return to the capital. But now that the prince has decided to conceal it, the road back to the capital is extremely precarious. However, Jing Rong maintained his resolve to sacrifice his own gain for the greater good. A talent indeed.


    That day, Jing Rong immediately wrote an official report and had it sent to the capital at top speed by a mounted messenger. Lang Po also secretly led his men to deliver the silver to each household.


    In no time, the entire Yufu county was rife with the rumor of a benevolent celestial being that had taken pity on them and delivered them life-saving silver. Some said that it was the God of Fortune that had descended to distribute money; others said that it was a martial hero who robbed the rich to aid the poor; yet others imed that it was a rich family that gifted it to them. There were a myriad of different stories that spread like wildfire, whether it was in the taverns, teahouses, gambling dens, or brothels... people everywhere were talking about it. [2]


    The storytellers of the teahouse made the story even more fantastical. He snapped open his folding fan and grabbed a handful of peanuts, munching on them as he started to weave his story with a theatrical boom, ¡°As the story goes, there was a strong man that woke up in the middle of the night. The minute he opened his eyes, he saw a ray of light shoot in from outside the window. That ray was blindingly bright and held within it a myriad of dancing colours.


    ¡°With a whoosh, a figure in white robes and pointed boots entered from the window. Strands of fine hair fell to a slim waist; together with a pair of almond-shaped eyes, cherry-red lips, willowy brows and a sharp nose, made for an iparably alluringbination. That person stretched out a hand, a faint glow appeared on their fingertip, and numerous glittering silver ingots fell into that man¡¯s hands. That was the manifestation of a living bodhisattva,e to save the people of Yufu.¡±


    p p p~ Thunderous apuse sounded from the listeners. Someone said, ¡°I saw them too. It really was a female bodhisattva.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I actually saw them as well. That night, I worked till veryte. When I got home and opened the door, I saw a shadow sh by, leaving behind a bag of silver on the table.¡±


    ¡°So miraculous?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I say that it was the heavens that took pity on us and delivered silver to save us.¡± Everyone nodded their heads.


    However, someone sighed and said, ¡°What do you think happened with the mysterious disappearance of the disaster relief silver issued by the Imperial Court these past few years?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Anyways, I heard that when they reached the yamen, the chests were filled only with stones, without sign of a single silver tael. I¡¯d say that there was a light-fingered thief in there somewhere.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a folding fan rapped sharply on that person¡¯s head. The storyteller said, ¡°you loose-tongued dolt. Is the question of whether or not the Imperial Court¡¯s relief silver was lost, or whether there was a thief something that youmoners are fit to discuss? You better not sprout any nonsense here, or you might be caught and sent to the yamen for a good paddling.¡±


    [1] SERIOUSLY IS THIS YOUR BEST IDEA?? However would anyone find out it was you? >.> Anyone else think that this is disaster in the making?


    [2] Aka Robin Hood, Santa us, or a fairy hmm...

 Chapter 617 - Zisang Flower

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Zisang Flower</h4>


    The man covered his head in pain and said bitterly and nervously, "I¡¯m just saying it casually." His voice wasced with fear.


    The storyteller said, "Well, let¡¯s continue talking about that living bodhisattva." He continued to narrate his story vividly. He had no idea that Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu were also listening to his "nonsense" in this teahouse.


    Jing Rong was not modest at all after hearing these words. "This prince isn¡¯t just a living bodhisattva, I am a Great God." [1]


    Ji Yunshu just took a sip of tea, and almost spat it out. "A bodhisattva is usually a woman. Are you a woman? With almond eyes, a cherry-like mouth, willow eyebrows, and a prominent nose? Rather, I think you have thick eyebrows and big eyes."


    "Are you saying that this prince is ugly?"


    "They say that sons of emperors are usually more handsome than the average person, so how could you be ugly?"


    Jing Rong smiled and continued listening to the storyteller over there talking nonsense.


    Ji Yunshu asked him, "The incident of the disaster relief funds hase to an end. What are you going to do next?"


    "Take advantage of this time to rx and have fun doing nothing important." He spokezily and took a sip of tea.


    Opposite him, Ji Yunshu maintained a solemn attitude. She asked tentatively, "Then the matter of your return to the capital..."


    Speaking of that, Jing Rong was silent for a moment and said, "It¡¯s impossible to return to the capital at this current time. If Imperial Father receives that report and knows that the case can¡¯t be solved, he might order this prince to stay in Yufu forever. If you decide to return to the capital to investigate the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯, this prince will send Lang Po and the others to protect you and stay by your side. They will also be able to take care of you for this prince."


    ¡°Did you not tell me at the start that you and I will return to the capital together? There is no way I will leave first. Furthermore, the Emperor¡¯s decree has yet to arrive. Everything is unknown."


    "What if..."


    "There is no ¡®what if¡¯, you will return to the capital." She was very sure about it.


    Jing Rong smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    They came out of the teahouse and were wandering in the street when they saw someone sellingnterns. Jing Rong immediately pulled her over to the stall.


    "What would the two young masters like?"


    "Do you sell Kongmingnterns?" [2]


    "Of course! We have as many as you might want. "


    "I will buy one."


    "Okay." The seller hurriedly took out a Kongmingntern, packed it nicely, then handed it to him, saying, "Young master, that will be thirty copper coins."


    Jing Rong took out the money and gave it to him. Ji Yunshu was puzzled, "What are you buying this for?"


    "What else would I do with antern other than to light it up?" Nothing wrong with that!


    He said with a meaningful smile, "Wei Yi told me that when you were in Jinjiang, you hadunched a Kongming Lantern with him, so this prince wants tounch one with you as well."


    Oh! So that was it. Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes and smiled. This guy was secretly jealous again.


    So that evening, the two of themunched antern in the courtyard.


    Little Xiyue also came over. She was carrying antern in her hand and walking around the courtyard. When she saw Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯ering out with writing brushes and ink, she quickly ran over and grabbed a brush to start drawing and writing on herntern. She was very focused.


    Zhuang¡¯er asked with a smile, "Little Xiyue, yourntern won¡¯t be able to fly into the sky. What¡¯s the point of writing on it?"


    "I will give it to my elder brother." She kept her head down and continued to write and draw. How interesting.


    Zhuang¡¯er didn¡¯t ask again and stood beside her, watching her write. Qiao¡¯er brought the brushes and ink over to Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong, "Your Highness, Teacher Ji, here are the brushes and ink that you wanted."


    The two of them had just set up the Kongmingntern. It was huge and exquisitely made.


    "What did you write on the Kongmingntern thest time you released one?" Jing Rong turned his head slightly to ask her.


    She lifted her pen and dipped it in ink, "If I tell you, the wish won¡¯te true, will it? Anyway, you write yours and I¡¯ll write mine. Neither of us is allowed to peek." She started to write on the Kongmingntern.


    Jing Rong smiled and shook his head. With his eyes brimming with warm indulgence, he then lifted his brush to write as well.


    After a little while, they were both ready. As for what exactly was written on thentern, no one asked again. After igniting the wick in thentern, the two stood facing each other, with thatrge Kongmingntern between them.


    "Yunshu." He called her softly.


    "Yes?" She couldn¡¯t see him, let alone his face. She could only see the shadow on the opposite side through the bright Kongmingntern.


    It took a while before his voice sounded again. "Nothing, just calling out to you."


    "Oh." She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little.


    The Kongming Lantern then slowly detached from their hands, rising up little by little. It drifted into the inky sky, the bright light getting smaller and smaller.


    On one side of the Kongmingntern, the words were ¡®Together in life; inseparable in death¡¯. On the other side, written in modern Chinese characters, it read ¡®Apanying my lord everywhere; resting forever in one grave¡¯. In total, the fifteen characters were beautifully written; both sentences also had simr meanings.


    The moment the Kongming Lantern was released, Jing Rong couldn¡¯t wait to see what she had written, but he couldn¡¯t understand those modern Chinese characters at all. His eyebrows furrowed deeply a few times. "Are those characters? Or drawings?" [3]


    Ji Yunshu smiled, "Drawings."


    "Drawings?" Jing Rong was confused by her. He then tilted his head hard and stretched his neck to look at it.


    Ji Yunshuughed to herself and walked over to Little Xiyue. She was still busy writing and drawing on thentern with a brush. Her handwriting was very clear and neat, but her drawings were a little crooked and out of shape.


    "What are you writing?¡±


    "I want to make antern for my elder brother. He used to loventerns. There used to be so many of them in the house and in the courtyard. However, a few years ago he suddenly threw away all of them, and never lit anotherntern in the room again, so I¡¯m going to make antern for him."


    "Did he likenterns very much before?"


    "Yes, he did. Every time he came back, he would have antern in his hand and would hang it in his room. He loved them so much that he won¡¯t let anyone touch them and always lit them himself."


    So, Wen Xian was a man of great sentiment.


    Little Xiyue finished painting and raised thentern. She said happily, "The drawing on this was my brother¡¯s favorite. Everyntern he brought back had this kind of flower on it."


    There was a line of words on thentern, "Committed to this gentleman I admire".


    Right next to the words were two clear Zisang flowers. Although the shape was crooked and twisted, it was obvious what they were meant to be. The Zisang flower was a flower that represented love. [4]


    If Ji Yunshu remembered correctly, she was once part of arge team that opened a tomb in a small county in Zhangzhou. In a coffin of that tomb, they found seeds of the long-extinct Zisang flower. All the people present were very excited and immediately sent the seeds to the research institute. It was said that the seeds bloomed a monthter. Those flowers looked just like the two now painted on thentern by Little Xiyue. [5]


    The flower¡¯s petals had a gorgeous colour; white intertwined with red and pink intertwined with white.


    Unfortunately, Ji Yunshu had only seen it that one time.


    Since all of Wen Xian¡¯snterns had Zisang Flowers on them. It should be Miss Ye¡¯er who usually gave them to Wen Xian.


    [1] Omg how arrogant are you...?


    [2] These are also called skynterns, often released during the Mid-Autumn Festival, which falls on 1st Oct this year! https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Skyntern


    [3] Hello author, modern chinese is not so different from ancient that they¡¯re unrecognisable as words ok. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chinese_characters#:~:text=The%20earliest%20confirmed%20evidence%20of,dated%20to%20around%201200%20BC.


    [4] Author probably drew inspiration from Gesang flowers, which represent ¡¯the one in front of you is far better than your dream girl¡¯. http://.china.org/travel/2011-10/26/content_23727620.htm


    [5] Isn¡¯t this a little too convenient? The tomb raiding expeditions are just your favorite excuse for knowing random trivia eh?

 Chapter 618 - Under My Blade

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Under My de</h4>


    It must be said that Miss Ye¡¯er was uniquely devoted to Wen Xian. And for Wen Xian to never ever light antern inside his room in memory of her death? Also a besotted fool.


    Little Xiyue carried herntern and danced circles inside the room.


    In the courtyard was a scene of perfect joy and harmony. The Kongmingnterns have already risen far up into the sky and disappeared from sight, but Jing Rong was still wondering. Just what did that woman write?


    Mo Ruo had also appeared on the roof some indeterminate time ago. He looked up towards the moon and intoned, ¡°how brightly the moon shines, my heart too burns brilliantly.¡± As he finished, he started to praise himself, ¡°Mn, this poem isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Pfft, how shameless. Jing Rong rolled his eyes. ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡±


    ¡°You mean the words on the Kongmingntern?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    Mo Ruo thought back for a moment, ¡°It seemed to be: Together in life; inseparable in death.¡±


    Jing Rong was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s what I wrote.¡±


    Pfft. Mo Ruo almost vomited blood and looked at him judgingly, ¡°You¡¯re sickening.¡±


    People mayugh at him for being sickeningly sweet but he in turn would scorn them for not knowing love. With a step, Jing Rong leapt up onto the roof and sat down beside Mo Ruo. He nced around and asked in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s your wine?¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s a rare good night. I¡¯m not drinking, I¡¯m admiring the moonlight instead.¡±


    ¡°What a miracle!¡±


    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t you always been persuading me to drink less? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I¡¯m not drinking today?¡±


    ¡°This prince never forces anyone to do what they don¡¯t want to. You may drink if you like, but it wouldn¡¯t do if you drank too much and died in front of this prince. I won¡¯t be so nice as to prepare a coffin for you.¡± Jing Rong smirked. His legendary poisonous tongue strikes again!


    Mo Ruo had long since gotten used to it. He tipped his head andid back on the tiles, looking exactly like a salted fish drying on the roof with its belly facing up. ¡°Jing Rong, don¡¯t worry. Even if I were to die one day, it wouldn¡¯t be in front of you. So there wouldn¡¯t be a need for you to prepare a coffin for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t die in front of me. Because if someone else wanted to kill you, I would kill them first.¡±


    ¡°Then... what if you wanted to kill me?¡± Their surroundings suddenly turned quiet. Mo Ruo didn¡¯t know why he would suddenly say such a thing either.


    Jing Rong was also struck dumb for a moment. His brows furrowed deeply as he replied sincerely, ¡°You¡¯ll never lose your life under my de.¡± Two pairs of eyes met squarely. This was brotherhood. [1]


    In a moment, Mo Ruo smiled again. He tucked both his hands behind his head, crossed one knee over the other and looked up at the full moon. ¡°We will never be enemies, and there will never be a day where we point our swords at each other.¡±


    Mo Ruo is certainly one of the many people that were willing to die for Jing Rong, and likewise, Jing Rong was also willing to die for Mo Ruo. From that day Jing Rong¡¯s Consort Mother had died and he was sent out of the pce, his childhood memories were filled with Mo Ruo and Kong Yu. He had long considered them to be his family, the family for whom he was willing to dive into boiling water or walk on fire. Even if he had to sacrifice his own life, he would not hurt a single hair on their heads.


    Soon after, Tang Si¡¯s voice drifted across,ining that they didn¡¯t ask her to join in releasing Kongmingnterns. That voice really was too high pitched and shrill.


    Mo Ruo instinctively stuffed his fingers into his ears and scoffed, ¡°Whoever marries a woman like this surely has met with eight lifetimes¡¯ worth of bad luck.¡±


    However, Jing Rong tossed out enigmatically, ¡°I hope that unlucky person won¡¯t be you.¡±


    ¡°Of course it won¡¯t be me! Whoever it is, it definitely won¡¯t be me.¡± Are you joking? Would I like this type of woman? I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing even if you beat me to death.


    The two of them stayed there with their backs facing the courtyard, one sitting, one lying down. It made for a lovely picture. If one of them changed into female clothes, the picture would be even more beautiful. [2]


    The next day, Ji Yunshu woke up early and was watering the nts in the courtyard with a gourddle. She had scattered the seeds for these flowers the second day after they moved in. Some of them had only just started to sprout while others had already started to bloom. She spent some time on the flowers, ate breakfast, then had Shi Zijin prepare a carriage for a trip to Wen Xian¡¯s mansion.


    However, she had just stepped in when she was met with the scene of a vigorous fight. Wen Xian and Zhao Huai were battling it out. One of them was already weak and sickly, while the other had lost an arm and wascking in strength. Thus, the two of them were equally matched and were stuck in a stalemate.


    The two of them didn¡¯t notice Ji Yunshu¡¯s arrival, but Wen Panshi, who had been observing them at the side, did. ¡°Little Heir, why have youe?¡± He was puzzled.


    ¡°General Wen, this one hase to look for Young Master Wen.¡±


    ¡°They...¡±


    ¡°I know, let them fight.¡± Although she was opposed to senseless violence, she had no objections towards venting emotions via fighting. That¡¯s right, venting.


    Zhao Huai had killed Lin Feng. Wen Xian naturally couldn¡¯t take the loss of his best friend lying down. The wretched feeling of seeing someone he considered his brother die in front of him had tormented Wen Xian from the moment he had been locked up in jail till now. This was also the reason why the two of them had started fighting.


    Who was she to obstruct that? Just let them fight it out!


    However, the fight dragged on. Neither one of them seemed to be winning or losing. Their audience started to worry.


    After about the time it took to drink a cup of tea, Wen Xian¡¯s sickly, frail body finally started to falter. Zhao Huai then seized the moment to gain the upper hand and pressed his advantage to rest his sword against Wen Xian¡¯s neck. The edge of the sword pierced through skin, creating a tiny wound on Wen Xian¡¯s neck. Bright, carmine blood seeped out and dyed the gleaming de. ¡°Wen Xian, the sword doesn¡¯t differentiate between friend or foe. Don¡¯t me me if you get hurt.¡±


    Wen Xian red angrily, ¡°If you could kill even Lin Feng, why don¡¯t you dare to kill me too?¡±


    ¡°You also saw the situation then. He was so obsessed with his own motives that he didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice the Little Heir¡¯s life. If it happened once, it could happen again, so I had no choice but to do that.¡±


    ¡°Did that mean you had to take his life? Lin Feng merely wanted to take revenge on his father¡¯s behalf. He did not mean to hurt the Little Heir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you thought. In short, anyone that threatens the Little Heir¡¯s life, should be killed.¡± Zhao Huai¡¯s tone was steely and resolute. His reasoning was indisputable.


    Wen Xian lifted his chin defiantly and scoffed, ¡°Even so, his crime did not merit death.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me as well today? Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge on you.¡±


    Zhao Huai narrowed his eyes and sighed heavily. He then withdrew his sword and slid it back into its scabbard. ¡°Wen Xian, I know that you grew up together with Lin Feng. I also know that his base character is good, and that he was only impulsive because he had yet to reim vengeance for his father. However, he was too willing to ignore everything else in order to achieve his goals. Then, it would lead to a day where he would be so blinded by his anger that he would desire the Little Heir¡¯s life, or even all of our lives too. Just for this reason, I couldn¡¯t let him live.¡±


    What a righteous reasoning! Wen Xian didn¡¯t understand his methods nor his reasoning. He scoffed again and flung his own sword onto the ground with a harsh ng.


    [1] Cough. This is the prequel to a BL.


    [2] THE AUTHOR IS DEFINITELY SHIPPING THEM. My mental image here.

 Chapter 619 - Owe Her For Life

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Owe Her For Life</h4>


    As Wen Xian flung the sword to the ground, his hate-filled eyes burned with a furious re. He took a few steps backwards and sprinted towards the main door. However, the moment he saw Ji Yunshu, he halted for a moment, then left without saying a single word.


    Ji Yunshu had intended to look for Wen Xian, but with how he had just left, it was not appropriate for her to immediately chase after him. Thus, she remained in the courtyard.


    Wen Panshi started out as a warrior and had grown up in the army camps, so he had always maintained an exceedingly strict attitude towards observing the rules. Thus, he was rather angry when he witnessed how Wen Xian walked away rudely when he saw the Little Heir, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to express his anger in front of Ji Yunshu. ¡°Little Heir, please forgive his rudeness.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°What are you saying, General Wen? I greatly admire Young Master Wen¡¯s character.¡±


    Wen Panshi couldn¡¯t tell if those words were meant to be praise or censure.


    Zhao Huai picked up the sword that Wen Xian had thrown onto the ground, then approached them and bowed towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°Greetings, Little Heir.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the head of the Gaoshan Gang from then to be someone with such a deeply buried identity.¡±


    ¡°The Little Heir is only over praising me.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you must have known about me since you saw that jade pendant. That¡¯s why you kept following me after I left the mountain stronghold.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I even remember that I once told Little Heir that, ¡®the jade represents its owner¡¯.¡± [1]


    ¡°You also said that someday, someone will tell me everything. I suppose that ¡®someone¡¯ you were referring to, is General Wen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Interesting! There are just some things that the fates have set in motion a long time ago.


    Ji Yunshu let out a long breath. ¡°Actually, I should have thought of it long ago. The Gaoshan Vige was so securely guarded with intricate secret mechanisms; how could it have been designed by merely a mountain bandit? Moreover, the design of the secret passage inside the ry station storeroom was cut from the same mold as the mechanisms in Gaoshan Vige.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t understand how you could have been linked to the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ when you were merely a child fourteen years ago. Only now do I realise that the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ wasn¡¯t linked to you, but to your father. Someone that had been able to design such intricate and exquisite mechanisms must have been someone who used to follow the Imperial Duke.¡± The chain of logic was listed clearly.


    Zhao Huai replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. My father used to be a subordinate of the Imperial Duke and specialized in designing secret passages and mechanisms. Twenty years ago, the Imperial Duke decided to disperse and conceal his army of a hundred thousand, so my father brought a toon of soldiers to Shanhuai County, built the Gaoshan Vige, and started a business fermenting wine. However, after my father died, Zhao Qing and I had a misunderstanding which caused the entire Gaoshan Gang to be reduced to such a sorry state as a band of bandits. However, this was also why we found the Little Heir, so it was still worth it.¡± Truly worth the pain!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s feelings were tied into aplicated knot. On one hand, she had tomend the Imperial Duke for having subordinates willing to live and die for him, but on the other hand, the death of the Imperial Duke implicated so many people and caused the death of so countless others. Was it really worth it? In the end, she decided not to say anything.


    After she left, she got onto the carriage and headed towards theke in the outskirts. As she had expected, Wen Xian was there. He sat on thatrge rock, ying his dizi.


    The smooth tones of the dizi melody held a deste beauty that tugged at one¡¯s heartstrings. If it were in the modern world, that tune would surely hit the top of the charts.


    Ji Yunshu sat within the carriage and looked at Wen Xian¡¯s lonely silhouette through the window. He had first lost the woman he loved, then lost his best friend. That kind of pain was not something that most people would be able to understand. His current mood must be as deste as the tune he was ying.


    Ji Yunshu only got down from the carriage after the tune ended. She instructed Shi Zijin, ¡°Wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wen Xian heard a disturbance and turned his head to see Ji Yunshu walking towards theke. The hostility and loathing that she had previously seen had faded from his eyes, reced with a gentle mncholy. Although his face was painted with sorrow, it didn¡¯t detract from his elegant features.


    Ji Yunshu stood beside him and looked at the calm surface of theke. ¡°Did youe here often with Miss Ye¡¯er?¡±


    At the sound of Ye¡¯er¡¯s name, Wen Xian¡¯s brows clenched tightly together. Ye¡¯er remained a gaping hole in his heart that just could not be filled up. Every time her name was mentioned, it felt like a knife scraping across his sternum, and hurt as if his heart and lungs had been ripped open anew. That¡¯s why he had never mentioned nor tried to think about her all these years. Even his best friend Lin Feng wouldn¡¯t mention her in front of him. This was andmine that no one was willing to step on.


    ¡°So the Little Heir knows about all this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe about half of it.¡±


    ¡°Why would you suddenly mention Ye¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden. I¡¯m here to look for you especially because of Miss Ye¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Ji Yunshu met his gaze squarely. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you, or what you had experienced together, I know two things: the first is that you mutually loved and cared for each other, and the second, is that before she died, the thing that she once wanted to tell Young Master Qiao, was actually about the disaster relief funds.¡±


    ¡°When did you discover it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the day that Ye¡¯er died, you were also present at the scene. You knocked Young Master Qiao out because you were afraid that she would reveal the truth about the disaster relief funds. But what you didn¡¯t expect was that she would die after you left. Although the yamen coroner epted the Qiao family¡¯s bribe, the finding that she hadmitted suicide by poison was real. You thought that her death was your fault, so you med yourself and was mired in regret these few years since.¡±


    Wen Xian let out a bitterugh. His sore spot had been precisely targeted and poked at. His clear eyes darkened as he spoke frankly, ¡°It¡¯s not merely self-me and regret. I would love to kill myself and apany her in hell.¡± There had been plenty of nights where he had startled awake in the middle of the night. Every time he woke, he felt the urge to kill himself, but he had endured till the impulse passed. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death, rather, I am afraid that when I finally pass on, I would not be able to feel pain anymore and be truly released. It¡¯s only by continuing to endure this pain that I can constantly remind myself of what I owe her, what I will owe her for my entire lifetime.¡±


    His eyes were rimmed with red and glittered with unshed tears, but he forced them back down. There was a type of love just like this; unafraid of pain, unafraid of living in remorse and self-reproach. It feared only that if this feeling was lost, they would never again know how wonderful it felt to love someone; that would be a hundred times more painful than death. He was willing to live a painful life rather than sink into the mercy of eternal sleep.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes had also turned red. She drew in a deep breath to regte her own emotions. After a while, she drew out Ye¡¯er¡¯s jade pendant that had been sewn into the cloth doll, and presented it to Wen Xian on her upturned palm. ¡°Miss Ye¡¯er had always kept this jade pendant with her and protected it carefully. I believe that she had never regretted it.¡±


    Wen Xian stared for a moment, before he epted it with trembling hands. He then put that piece of jade together with the pendant hanging from his dizi to reform a matching whole. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears and they fell one by one on that dizi.


    [1] For those that keep track of these things... this was back in Ch405. The original TL was different but it has now been changed now that the context is clear. <3

 Chapter 620 - Lighting the Lanterns

    <h4>Chapter 620 - Lighting the Lanterns</h4>


    Wen Xian gently caressed the pair of jade pendants that had been pieced together, as if he imagined that he was caressing Ye¡¯er¡¯s face. It felt so familiar.


    He spoke through his tears as the corners of his lips slowly bloomed into a bittersweet smile, ¡°I still remember that the first time I saw Ye¡¯er. She was wearing a set of blue robes embroidered with lovely jasmine flowers. Her hair was tied in two yful its that swung back and forth in front of her chest, and her refreshing face had a breezy smile. With one look, I determined that I, Wen Xian, would only be with her in this lifetime.


    ¡°The heavens were kind and allowed our fates to entwine. She said that she liked this jade pendant, so I had it cut into two and gave one half to her. I will never forget how happily she smiled when she held that jade pendant. Then, I swore to take care of her for a lifetime, but in the end... I wasn¡¯t able to give her that lifetime.¡± His smile slowly grew taut.


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Just what happened then to make you leave her?¡±


    He let out a bitterugh and wrapped his fingers tightly around that jade pendant. At this time, the wind started to pick up and the calm surface of theke broke into tiny ripples. ¡°Since young, I¡¯ve always depended on taking medicines to sustain my health. If I stopped taking them, I could die at any time.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°When Ye¡¯er told me that she was pregnant, I was happier than anyone. However, the physician suddenly told me that I wouldn¡¯t be able to live for much longer than a year. That¡¯s why I chose to leave. I¡¯d rather she hate me for life than spend that time missing me. I didn¡¯t expect that my illness would suddenly take a turn for the better two yearster. At first, I couldn¡¯t find the courage to go back and look for her. I hesitated and debated for a long time before I finally decided to meet her. I never expected that she would choose to forgive me, and I wanted to spend the rest of my life making it up to her and our child.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the heavens make fools of us all. One day, she actually found out about the secret of the disaster relief funds. No matter how I tried to exin it to her, she refused to listen. I remember that it was raining cats and dogs that day; she paid it no heed and ran away, drenched. I just couldn¡¯t do anything to stop her. The next day I went to look for her. As I waited in the room, I heard here in with a man, so I hid myself. I didn¡¯t expect that she would want to tell this man about the disaster relief funds. Before she could say it, I knocked that man unconscious. I expect that you know what happened next.¡± This entire affair was convoluted indeed!


    Ji Yunshu kept silent.


    Wen Xian med himself, ¡°If I didn¡¯t leave then, she wouldn¡¯t have died. I wronged her so badly. I thought I could love her and take care of her for a lifetime, but instead, I owe her for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I believe that Ye¡¯er will not hate you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Committed to this gentleman I admire,¡± she recited a line from a poem. ¡°This poem was written on thenterns that Ye¡¯er gave you. As she said, mitted to this gentleman I admire¡¯, to dedicate everything to their loved one, to never only care for surface niceties. For as long as you are here, she would love you. I think that the reason why she wanted to report the matter to the yamen, is not because she didn¡¯t love you or was disappointed in you; it was exactly because she loved you that she didn¡¯t want you to continue making mistakes time and yet again.¡± [1]


    Wen Xian¡¯s eyes were shot through with red, and felt like thousands of ants were gnawing at his inner organs. He felt nothing but pain.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Miss Ye¡¯er¡¯s love for you had never diminished one whit. If she saw your current state from the heavens, she would truly be upset.¡±


    After a long silence, Wen Xian replied, ¡°Many thanks, Teacher Ji.¡± That stubborn knot that had rested for so long in his heart seemed to gradually loosen and be released. It was as if he had finally put down a giant boulder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fetch the child back to live with you? I hear that child is adorably white and chubby. Since his mother is no longer around, as his father, you must not abandon him as well.¡± [2]


    ¡°Mn, I will, but not right now.¡± He nodded resolutely. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    At that tranquil littleke surrounded by mountains, two figures stood by the shore. As the sun slowly slipped below the horizon, their two shadows also slowly grew longer...


    That evening, Wen Xian sat in his own courtyard, with his dizi by his left and a pot of wine by his right. He sat there and drank by himself for a long time, until not a single drop of wine was left in that pot. He still hadn¡¯t had his fill of the wine, so he wanted to summon a servant to bring more wine. Before he could open his mouth, two pots of winended on the table.


    He lifted his head to take a look and saw Zhao Huai in front of him. Zhao Huai plopped down on a chair beside him, removed their caps, and pushed one of the pots towards Wen Xian. Wen Xian peered at him through narrowed eyes, his hands involuntarily clenched into fists. When he saw that, Zhao Huaimented in a loud, gruff voice, ¡°If you feel that you haven¡¯t fought enough, we can continue.¡± It¡¯s not like he¡¯s scared of him anyway!


    Conversely, his words made Wen Xian¡¯s clenched fists loosen. He red at Zhao Huai for a moment before he lifted the pot in front of him and started drinking again. As the wine slid down his throat, his whole body started to rx. He told Zhao Huai, ¡°Don¡¯t think that our grudge between us is over. I will avenge Lin Feng eventually, but not today...¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± The two of them clinked their cups together in a toast.


    Men are just like that; the minute they finish fighting, they can even sit down to continue drinking. Without noticing it, the two pots of wine quickly emptied.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡± Little Xiyue¡¯s voice drifted in from outside the courtyard. In her hand, she carried antern decorated with Zisang flowers.


    When Wen Xian saw it, he froze for a moment before he narrowed his bleary eyes and asked, ¡°Xiyue, what¡¯s thisntern?¡±


    ¡°I made this for Elder Brother! Elder Brother, you haven¡¯t hadnterns in your room for a very long time now. Didn¡¯t you always like this kind ofnterns? Yesterday I made one and specially brought it for you!¡±


    He turned his head to look at his own room. He shrugged and smiled bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t had a litntern in my room for so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten what things are in my room.¡±


    Little Xiyue continued looking at him with wide eyes. He supported his swaying body with one arm and took thentern from Little Xiyue¡¯s hands. He then walked towards his pitch-ck room. He took out the candle from within thatntern, and slowly lit all the candles in his room, one by one.


    The room that had remained dark for several years finally lit up again, the candlelight radiating brightly throughout. He stood in the middle of that room and made a small circuit around it. He looked at the colorfulnterns with the vivid Zisang flowers on it almost blooming to life. It was so real that it felt exactly as the first time he saw Ye¡¯er¡¯s refreshing smile.


    Now, he had finally let go. Ye¡¯er, if there really is a next life, I swear, even if I only had a day left to live, I would choose to spend it together with you, until the moment I take my veryst breath.


    [1] I¡¯m not crying, it¡¯s the ninjas again.


    [2] Aru: NOW you finally think of the kid!

 Chapter 621 - The Prince Who Loves To Cook

    <h4>Chapter 621 - The Prince Who Loves To Cook</h4>


    From that day onward, Wen Xian and Zhao Huai agreed on a truce. Both of them had received orders to secretly protect Ji Yunshu, and therefore were forced to stick together day and night.


    Ever since the night they drank wine together, their rtionship had improved for the better. They were no longer at each other¡¯s throats, and their only shared responsibility was to keep Ji Yunshu safe.


    Little did they know that Ji Yunshu did not need their protection. There were already more than enough experts protecting her.


    After submitting the document to the Imperial Court, Jing Rong decided to just let nature take its course and enjoy his free time.


    What should I do during this time? Of course, I¡¯ll try everything I haven¡¯t tried before! After all, I have nothing to do now anyway.


    Recently, Jing Rong had taken up an interest in cooking. Very early in the day where the sun had yet to even rise, he went to the kitchen, and bugged the chef to teach him how to cook. The chef was extremely annoyed. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re a noble man, and you should leave all these grunt work to us.¡±


    ¡°Just treat me like your apprentice, and don¡¯t let my identity as a prince hinder our learning progress. Teach me well, and this prince will learn diligently.¡±


    ¡°My apprentice?¡± The chef¡¯s voice quivered as he waved his hand. ¡°Your Highness, please have mercy on me. This humble one is a timid man, and can¡¯t take this fright.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to teach me or not?¡± Jing Rong red at the chef.


    This man is more persistent and long-winded than the monks in the temple. This is so annoying. Intimidated by Jing Rong, the chef had no choice but to agree, ¡°Of course.¡± His answer was sinct.


    Jing Rong nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, the chef began to teach Jing Rong with a pair of trembling hands. On the other hand, Jing Rong was learning from the chef earnestly, and followed the chef¡¯s instructions religiously.


    ¡°Heat the oil until it starts smoking.¡±


    Jing Rong waited for the oil to start smoking.


    ¡°Add a teaspoon of salt.¡± He added a teaspoon of salt.


    ¡°Add half a teaspoon of sugar.¡± Then he added the sugar.


    ¡°Quickly put the meat in!¡± Jing Rong quickly threw in the meat.


    ...


    ¡°The food is ready.¡± Finally, the spicy stir-fried pork was served!


    They unintentionally prepared enough dishes to fill up a big table, but unfortunately, the dishes looked hideous. Some were burnt, while the others looked sloppy. The food was either overcooked, or undercooked. In short, it looked like the end result of a catastrophe, where none of the dishes looked appetizing.


    With a spat in his hand, Jing Rong stood before a dish he could not name. He knitted his brows, pointed at the dish and asked the chef, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Stir-fried seasonal vegetables.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Sweet and sour pork ribs.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The chef clicked his tongue as he could not figure out what the te of ckened food was made of. After a brief moment, he finally recognised the dish. ¡°It¡¯s steamed fish.¡±


    Ugh... Someone, pass me a bucket, a big one! It was a hrious scene to watch the two men deciphering the dishes.


    The chef asked, ¡°Your Highness, you cooked these. Why are you asking me the names of these dishes?¡±


    ¡°Because... this prince had forgotten the names. I¡¯ll bring a notebook to jot it down during the next lesson.¡± Jing Rong sounded very eager to learn. He pointed at the burnt fish and said, ¡°Serve all the other dishes, except for this one.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The chef was taken aback. He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, you have to tell everyone that you made these.¡±


    ¡°Of course I made these!¡± How dare you try to steal my credit? You¡¯re so shameless.


    The chef was rendered speechless.


    Before long, all the dishes were served. When the others saw the dishes, they were all bewildered, not only because the prince actually entered the kitchen and cooked, but also because of how ¡°appetizing¡± the dishes appeared.


    Mo Ruo gulped as he thought to himself, after all, this is the prince¡¯s first experience in the kitchen, and I shouldn¡¯t criticize him.


    With his chopsticks, he took one bite. Then, he forced a smile andplimented, ¡°That¡¯s not bad at all. It¡¯s delicious. Actually, this is already nicely marinated. I wonder what else you add into the dish. Maybe there¡¯s some garlic in this...¡± He was making things up, and his words did not make sense.


    Jing Rong countered, ¡°I only want to know how does it taste?¡±


    ¡°It tastes good. It¡¯s eptable. ¡± Mo Ruo put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°Also... I¡¯m brewing some medicine in my room. I need to go have a look. You guys enjoy your meal, and don¡¯t have to save anything for me.¡± In a blink of an eye, he disappeared from their sight. He¡¯s escaped!


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Tang Si was curious about how bad the dishes could be. She clicked her tongue as she looked at the table full of dishes. ¡°Some food doesn¡¯t look good, but tastes good. When I lived in Houliao, we ate everything, including the snakes, insects and rats. Although they are ugly, they taste amazing.¡± As she spoke, she picked up an unidentifiable chunk from the te and ced it in her mouth. With strenuous effort, she attempted to chew it into smaller pieces, but to no avail. Eventually, she gave up.


    She gulped, gave the happy Jing Rong an awkward nce, then pointed at her teeth and said, ¡°I have been having some issues with my teeth. I need to go look for Mo Ruo, and have him check my teeth. You all enjoy your meal. Don¡¯t need to wait for me toe back.¡± She quickly ran off. Another person has left the table.


    Unlike Mo Ruo and Tang Si, Ji Yunshu was acting rtively calm. She picked an unidentifiable piece and tasted it. Wearing no expression, she put down her chopsticks, nodded and said, ¡°Hmm... that¡¯s not bad.¡±


    To prove that the food was indeed not bad and to stay true to her word, she took a few more mouthfuls. After all, she needed something to fill her stomach.


    Jing Rong was extremely pleased, and he continued to ce more food in her bowl.


    ¡°Eat more. This prince will cook more if this is not enough.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not know how to respond.


    ¡°Eat more. This is nice. See how skinny you are. You have to eat more so that you can be healthy and bear more children in the future.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was rendered speechless. This was the consequence she had to bear for lying. Despite her reluctance, she had to finish what she started. As a result, Ji Yunshu forced the entire bowl down her throat...


    That night, Ji Yunshu had an upset stomach and went to the toilet more than ten times, until she fell weakly into her bed.


    Qiao¡¯er had a candle stand in one hand, and a bowl of warm water in another hand. She stood by Ji Yunshu¡¯s bed and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, do you want some warm water?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not move.


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡±


    Still, Ji Yunshu remained silent.


    Qiao¡¯er thought Ji Yunshu had fallen asleep. As she was about to leave, the person on the bed said, ¡°Help me up... and bring me to the toilet.¡±


    This is a lesson to teach everyone not to lie. We should never speak against our conscience, or we will have to pay for the lies we tell. However, because she told Jing Rong that the dishes he cooked were not bad, Jing Rong¡¯s confidence was boosted, and he went to the chef again in the wee hours of the morning.


    Brother, please spare me!


    The dishes he made this time had a better appearance, and were at least properly cooked. However, the taste of the dishes was still somehow ¡°unfathomable¡±.


    Just like yesterday, Mo Ruo took a few bites reluctantly before heplimented Jing Rong¡¯s cooking skills half-heartedly. Then... he fled the dining room again.


    Tang Si followed suit!


    Once again, the great responsibility of finishing the dishes fell upon Ji Yunshu. Naturally, she spent another night suffering from diarrhea.


    Oh, my God! Finally, they could not take it any longer, and began to rebel against Jing Rong.

 Chapter 622 - Rouge Rice

    <h4>Chapter 622 - Rouge Rice</h4>


    Inevitably, the first person to ¡®rebel¡¯ and ¡®lead the revolution¡¯, was Tang Si.


    She flung her chopsticks down. ¡°Can¡¯t you just have mercy on us? It¡¯s already been several days since we¡¯ve been able to have a proper meal. Don¡¯t you know how awful your dishes taste? No, they can¡¯t be called awful, they¡¯re practically inedible!¡±


    What? Jing Rong was shocked. Weren¡¯t they praising him before that? Now, they actually used the words ¡®awful¡¯ and ¡®inedible¡¯ to describe his dishes. How hurtful!


    The next, was Mo Ruo. He didn¡¯t throw as big a tantrum as Tang Si. He merely put his chopsticks down gently on the table, got up, and smiled, ¡°Mn... I¡¯ll go order a few dishes at the restaurant. We¡¯ll sit down and have a proper meal then.¡±


    Eat your head! Jing Rong¡¯s expression started turning ck and the furrow of his brows grew deeper. ¡°Don¡¯t the dishes that this prince made taste good?¡± He also started muttering to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s not a matter of how good or how awful they taste... but whether or not they are edible.¡±


    Jing Rong was speechless.


    Mo Ruo patted his shoulder, ¡°Bro, just don¡¯t be so stubborn. Your hands are not meant for cooking.¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t want to say any more. Just why did he wake up so early? Wasn¡¯t it all so that he could prepare a steaming hot table of dishes for everyone? In the end, the evaluation result was a bucketful of cold water sshed onto him. His whole body seemed as if it were covered with a solidyer of ice that was cold enough to give off clouds of condensation.


    In the end, Mo Ruo and Tang Si happily skipped out of the mansion to the restaurant. Only Ji Yunshu was left at the dining table. After two days of diarrhea, she had lost a bunch of weight, her bright and soulful eyes had turned wan and dull, and her face was pale and white as a sheet. She sent Jing Rong a pleading look, as if to say, bro, please let me off!


    However, what came out of her mouth was, ¡°Actually, the dishes really are not that bad. They¡¯re just a little unpolished and will be fine with more practice.¡±


    Oh no! Ji Yunshu regretted her words the minute they left her mouth.


    Jing Rong was bewildered. Was his cooking really that terrible? He looked at the state Ji Yunshu was in, and finally understood. He sighed, then picked Ji Yunshu up in his arms and walked towards her courtyard. He ordered, ¡°Have someone make a bowl of porridge and bring it over.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s lithe body was cradled against that firm chest which radiated smoldering heat along with the strong and regr thuds of his heart. Slowly, her body warmed up as she basked in that embrace. She craved an embrace just like this! It felt as secure as a solid wall that surrounded herpletely and carefully protected her, ensuring that nothing could harm her. She also knew that she would never be hurt as long as Jing Rong was around. [1]


    Jing Rong looked down and noticed the shy gaze that she tried to hide away. He smiled secretly and held her more tightly as he carried her back into her room. ¡°Why are you so silly? Just say that you won¡¯t eat if it¡¯s not good. Why would you punish yourself?¡±


    She leaned against the bed and smiled gently, eyes fixed on the handsome brows of the man in front of her. ¡°How is it punishing myself? I couldn¡¯t be happier that you¡¯re willing to cook for us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because where Ie from, men that can cook are the most charming, and can attract the attention of many girls.¡±


    ¡°Where you came from?¡± Jin Rong was puzzled. ¡°This prince has also stayed in Jinjiang for a while. Why have I never heard of this?¡± [2]


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just out of touch with things.¡±


    Jing Rong looked at her smug expression and also said proudly, ¡°Alright, since you said that many girls would like men that can cook, then this prince has decided to learn cooking properly. You might never know, in the future, I¡¯d have a house-full of concubines.¡±


    Ji Yunshu choked a little when she heard that, and her expression fell slightly, ¡°As long as Your Highness is happy.¡±


    However, Jing Rong suddenly tugged on her long fingers and gazed at her soulfully, ¡°This prince only needs you in this lifetime. There¡¯s no space in this prince¡¯s heart for any woman but you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart clenched as her heartbeat started galloping and her two cheeks started to warm. She bit her lip as the corners of her mouth stretched into a blissful smile. The next moment, Jing Rong gathered her into his arms.


    Unfortunately... ¡°Ahem, ahem...¡± Lang Po coughed awkwardly, unsure of what to say. Why was it always him?


    Jing Rong let go of the woman in his embrace and turned to re fiercely at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, your subordinate is here to deliver the porridge.¡± Lang Po passed him the bowl. ¡°Your Highness, then... your subordinate will go out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stand there.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Huh what huh? Just stand there as I said.¡±


    That isn¡¯t very appropriate, isn¡¯t it? Lang Po didn¡¯t dare to voice his thoughts and could only obediently do as he was told.


    Jing Rong held that bowl of porridge and told Ji Yunshu, ¡°This prince will feed you,¡± and proceeded to hold up spoonful after spoonful to her mouth.


    Ji Yunshu opened her mouth to eat, but felt it was extremely awkward to have Lang Po next to them.


    Of course, Lang Po felt even more awkward. He finally understood why His Highness had ordered him to stay. He stood there, ramrod straight, eyes averted and not daring to look at that scene, his forehead beaded with sweat. In other words, this was torture for the single dog! [3]


    ...


    At the other side, Mo Ruo had brought Tang Si out to eat, but instead of a teahouse, it was a brothel. The minute they stepped in, thedies swarmed forward to fawn and titter over them. Mo Ruo already was rather handsome, so thedies unsurprisingly were all happy to stick to him, and many didn¡¯t hesitate to drape themselves all over him. However, Mo Ruo also liked to flirt and provoke thedies, which made them all the more enthusiastic.


    Tang Si was crowded and pushed far, far away by the swarm ofdies. Before they had entered, she was still puzzled over what kind of ce this was. Now, she was crystal clear that this was a house of ill-repute.


    She immediately was enraged and pushed her way through the swarm ofdies to reveal Mo Ruo at the center. With a forceful tug on his cor, she yanked him towards her. Thosedies were baffled and stood there whispering and muttering to each other behind their handkerchiefs and fans.


    Tang Si clenched her teeth and hissed at Mo Ruo, ¡°Is this the ce where you said we were going to eat?¡±


    Mo Ruo shrugged. ¡°The food here is fragrant.¡±


    ¡°Fragrant indeed, it¡¯s all the smell of rouge, of course it¡¯s fragrant.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tang, I invited you out to eat, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me choosing the location.¡±


    Tang Si red at him and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, you better quickly bring me out of here, or I¡¯ll let all thedies here taste something called whipped meat.¡± It was a tant threat!


    Mo Ruo¡¯s head throbbed. He put on a despondent and disappointed expression as he jerked his chin towards Tang Si¡¯s hand which still had a firm grasp of his robes. ¡°Let go first, it¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Then are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Of course, what more do you want me to do?¡±


    Finally, Tang Si loosened her fist and dusted her hands, ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± as she dragged him away from the brothel. Thedies chased after them for a short stretch, but stopped in fear that Tang Si would hit them.


    [1] Oh gosh what¡¯s with this sudden OOC gushing? I¡¯m getting goosebumps.


    [2] Hmm... this is the 2nd? time in recent chapters author has mentioned the modern times. Is JYS gonna confess soon?


    [3] ¡¯Single dog¡¯ is ng for a sad single that wants a partner but can¡¯t find one. ordingly, couples that unt their rtionship are ¡¯scattering dog food¡¯.

 Chapter 623 - Rearing Chickens

    <h4>Chapter 623 - Rearing Chickens</h4>


    Tang Si brought Mo Ruo to a noodle stall by the roadside. ¡°See, this is how one should eat. Isn¡¯t this much morefortable?¡± Tang Si said.


    Mo Ruo grimaced as he stared at Tang Si with an extremely disdainful expression. Then, he picked up a pair of chopsticks from the bamboo holder before he poked it grumpily on the table. He mumbled, ¡°I, Mo Ruo, have always been a dandy. Never in my life would I have thought that I would be eating noodles at this kind of ce with a wild brat. Out of all ces, you had to choose this stall.¡±


    Right after he finished his words, Tang Si, who was sitting before him, violently rapped him on his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce? This is such a great ce. We can gobble up the food however we wish to. I¡¯m not like you who would go to such ces to eat. Aren¡¯t you scared you would be choked by the stench of all that rouge in the air?¡±


    ¡°At least there are beauties by my side when I eat, and the food will naturally taste delicious.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about those women?¡± She mmed the table as she asked.


    ¡°They are good in every possible way. At the very least, they are not violent like you.¡±


    ¡°How am I violent?¡±


    ¡°On top of that, at least they aren¡¯t like you and won¡¯t shout so loudly in public.¡± Mo Ruo rolled his eyes for the umpteenth time.


    Tang Si hated it whenever peoplepared her with other people. She stuck her chin up and chest out. ¡°Look at me carefully. How are they better than me? Which part of me is not as good as them? Is thisdy not as pretty as them?¡± She raised her tone and immediately attracted the attention of all that passed by, provoking muttering andments about her.


    Mo Ruo felt extremely embarrassed. He covered his face with his hands as he asked Tang Si, ¡°What are you so furious about?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m furious?¡± She stood up abruptly and added, ¡°You¡¯re so dumb. Do you really need me to spell everything out for you?¡±


    Huh? Before Mo Ruo could grasp her words, Tang Si stormed off. What¡¯s going on?


    At that moment, the chef served him two bowls of noodles. ¡°Young master, your noodles are here.¡±


    Mo Ruo nodded as an acknowledgement to the chef before he stared at the two bowls. All of a sudden, it dawned on him. What? He eximed, ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡±


    It is true! Tang Si has a crush on you, little brat! A shiver ran down his spine. He quickly took out a silver to ce it on the table and headed back to the brothel. He wasn¡¯t truly that promiscuous; he simply preferred to spend time with beautiful people, but he did not desire them.


    From that day onward, Tang Si dared not to look Mo Ruo in his face. She always had her head lowered whenever she ran into him, feeling extremely bashful. In fact, she had been waiting expectantly for an answer from Mo Ruo. Yet, the brat pretended to not know her true intentions and continued to bury his head in the sand.


    On the other hand, Jing Rong had decided to give up on learning how to cook ever since the day the critics tore him apart. Then, he embarked on a new hobby to rear chickens.


    He vacated an entire courtyard to raise a hen, making his favorite pastime now watching the hen. He earnestly hoped that it would grow bigger, so he fed the hen diligently everyday. Thissted until one day he thought that the hen might feel lonely and bored. Therefore, he headed out for a stroll, and eventually came home with a rooster. Initially, he only wanted the chicken couple to keep each otherpany. However, as everyone expected, the two chickens quickly grew into a flock of chickens that were running freely around the courtyard.


    At first, Jing Rong thought it was nice listening to the chickens¡¯ cluckings. However, he soon got tired of it, and was annoyed by the noises. When he finally could not take it any longer, he decided to assign the chicken-rearing task to Lang Po.


    This has to be retaliation for the time when he identally interrupted the prince. He was only trying to serve him his porridge and now he is giving him a hard time. Lang Po sat on a big rock as he idly poked the bamboo stick in his hand into the ground. He mumbled, ¡°So much for rearing chicken. He¡¯s the one who bought them, so he should be the one taking care of him on his own.¡±


    Lang Po could onlyin in secret because he had no guts to say those words in Jing Rong¡¯s face. Otherwise, he would definitely get dismembered.


    ¡°Buck, buck, buck~¡± The chicks walked in a line as they followed their mother hen and casually strolled past Lang Po.


    ¡°Stop clucking, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Buck, buck, buck~¡± The leading mother hen and its chicks surrounded his feet, clucking incessantly.


    Lang Po was at his wit¡¯s end when it came to handling the chickens. He dared not kill them, or he would possibly be buried together with the chickens.


    Meanwhile, the owner of the chickens was bothering Ji Yunshu to teach him how to draw. He had beautiful handwriting, but was aplete amateur when it came to drawing.


    Ji Yunshu, who was initially resting in her own room, was dragged out of her bed by Jing Rong. Left with no choice, Ji Yunshu taught him how to draw the simplest thing ¡ª a bamboo. Fortunately, Jing Rong was a very diligent student. Not only was he persistent, but he was also very eager to learn.


    The bamboo he first drew resembled a chopstick, but toward the end of the lesson, it began to look like bamboo. Proud of himself, he announced that he wanted to paint a portrait.


    For the first time in Ji Yunshu¡¯s life, she became a model. She stood there motionlessly. After about the time to burn a joss stick, Jing Rong said, ¡°And, it¡¯s done!¡± The portrait waspleted.


    Pleased, he brought the portrait over and showed it to Ji Yunshu. However, when Ji Yunshu saw the portrait, she was extremely startled.


    It was clearly a person on the portrait. The facial features were properly depicted: the person had eyes, nose, brows and ears in their proper ces. But all the facial features put together looked nothing like her; even worse, the person in the painting looked hideous.


    Who is this? She stared at the picture for a long time, but could not recognize the person in the portrait at all. After all, Ji Yunshu was a beautiful girl who carried an effortless, natural and modest charm. Not wanting to destroy his confidence, Ji Yunshu shed a faint smile and said, ¡°At least, you used very nice colours for this painting.¡±


    Jing Rong understood the meaning behind her words. Once again, his enthusiasm was crushed. He threw the brush aside, and swore to himself, call me a dog if I ever draw again!


    After these few hups, he decided to be at peace with himself, and stopped distracting himself with all these pointless efforts.


    On this day with perfect weather, he invited Ji Yunshu on an old-fashioned rowboat date. With both of them sitting on a rowboat in a sereneke, it made a rather picturesque scene.


    It was supposed to be a date for Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu. However, when Mo Ruo heard that they were going boating, he quickly followed the couple to theke. Naturally, Tang Si insisted on following Mo Ruo too.


    The boat was cramped. The boatman rowed the boat down the stream. Jing Rong sat on the stern of the boat with a jug of wine in his hand, while Mo Ruo sat at the other end of the boat. Simrly, he had a jug of wine in his hand too.


    In the meantime, Ji Yunshu and Tang Si were sitting between the two men.


    ¡°What unbelievably beautiful scenery this is!¡± Mo Ruo made an abrupt statement.


    ¡°Other than certain unwee and oblivious people,¡± Jing Rong spoke from the other end of the boat, implying that the extraneous ¡®third-wheels¡¯ Mo Ruo and Tang Si had ruined this beautiful scenery.


    After hearing what Jing Rong said, Mo Ruo let out augh. He took another sip of the wine, and did not respond further, while Jing Rong put on a discernible scowl on his face.


    Of course, Ji Yunshu understood what was going on between the two men, but unlike Ji Yunshu, Tang Si sat there motionlessly as she stared into space. What¡¯s going on? She shook her head, and decided not to care about the two guys.


    Nevertheless, she was thrilled with the outing. She was extremely excited every time she arrived at a ce with water. Back when she was at Houliao, the ce had nothing but barren fields. Being able to y with water cheered her up more than having delicious food to eat.


    She took off her shoes and bathed her bare feet in the river. asionally, she kicked the water with her foot and sshed it onto Mo Ruo, who was constantly drinking his wine. Although his face and back were wet, Mo Ruo was not bothered at all. Instead, he only focused on drinking his wine as if he were nothing but a wine-drinking robot.

 Chapter 624 - But Youre the One By My Side

    <h4>Chapter 624 - But You¡°re the One By My Side</h4>


    Tang Si could only stare nkly at him. She worried at her lips as she thought for a moment, then leaned towards Ji Yunshu and asked in a whisper, ¡°Ah Ji, I ask you, has that dolt been hurt by a woman before?¡±


    With her habitual loud tones, as much as she tried to keep her voice down, she still wasn¡¯t able to reduce its volume by much. Her question was overheard by Jing Rong who was standing at the stern of the boat. He spared her a nce and answered it before Ji Yunshu could open her mouth. ¡°He hasn¡¯t only been hurt by a woman, but also by a man.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Si put a hand to her mouth in surprise as her eyes grew wide in disbelief, ¡°Hurt by a man? By who?¡±


    ¡°This prince.¡± He casually tossed out those two wards as he stared at the crystal-clear and calmke surface. He deliberately raised his voice as he said, ¡°Back then, this prince also had the face of a genteel schr. First, Young Master Mo chased after this prince for such a long time, but this prince was a rather oblivious fellow that simply dismissed his efforts. That¡¯s why he started drowning himself in alcohol all day long, drinking to forget his woes. That¡¯s how he formed his terrible drinking habit. I wager that if this prince doesn¡¯t agree soon, he¡¯ll die in his wine one day, sooner orter.¡± This truly was a childhood friend! Completely merciless once they started dissing the other. [1]


    The next moment, a wine pot came flying towards Jing Rong from the bow to the stern of the boat, but he easily caught it. Mo Ruo clenched his teeth and barked, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Everything this prince said was nothing but the truth. Young Master Mo, do you deny that you¡¯ve always been chasing after this prince?¡±


    Fine, asshole, you¡¯re always right! Happy? Mo Ruo had no way of rebutting him; after all, what he said was really true.


    From young, he had always been running after Jing Rong. Wherever Jing Rong went, he would follow; whatever he did, he would copy. They were as inseparable as a person and their shadow. One day, Jing Rong finally could not tolerate it and scolded him harshly. Mo Ruo was deeply hurt and disconste; from that day onwards, he never ever stuck to Jing Rong as closely, but instead often soughtpanionship in wine instead, drinking like a fish.


    There was a particrly memorable incident where Mo Ruo had gottenpletely wasted and insisted on taking off all his clothes to hug Jing Rong as he slept. This had infuriated Jing Rong so badly that he immediately threw a few punches at him. That was also why Jing Rong hated it so much whenever Mo Ruo drank.


    That their friendship that couldst till now definitely deserved thebel of a ¡®life-changing¡¯ friendship.


    With that, the two of them ended their verbal spar and peace was restored.


    However, Tang Si continued to pester Ji Yunshu. ¡°Ah Ji, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    She jerked her chin towards Mo Ruo. ¡°Has he ever liked anyone?¡±


    Sigh... how should she exin it? No one dared to mention Kong Yu in front of him. ¡°If you¡¯d like to know, you can ask him yourself.¡±


    ¡°He surely wouldn¡¯t tell me either.¡±


    ¡°If he refused to tell you, what can an outsider like me say?¡± Ji Yunshu shrugged.


    Tang Si could only give up, having failed in her quest for more information. She continued to kick her bare feet in the water, idly sshing to amuse herself.


    At the end of their boat ride, some of them had caught a few fish, so they started a small fire by theke and started roasting the fish. Without noticing, the sky had also gradually darkened. Tang Si, Mo Ruo, and Ji Yunshu sat around the fire as the fish roasted, the fragrance of the cooking fish spreading in all directions. The sight and smell of this scene was particrly enticing under the pitch-ck night sky.


    In the shadows, Jing Rong¡¯s guards had already been starving; with the added torment of the roasting fish, their hunger became increasingly difficult to bear. ¡°How fragrant!¡± One of them licked their lips.


    ¡°Yeah, if only we could get a bite as well.¡±


    ¡°I really envy Guard Lang.¡±


    Eh? One of them was puzzled. ¡°What is there to envy? Right now, Guard Lang has to take care of His Highness¡¯s chickens everyday. His entire body stinks of bird shit.¡±


    Another one scoffed at him, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Think about it, at least he has food to eat. Compared to us who have to run around with His Highness and we don¡¯t even get to eat. Inparison, I¡¯d rather go farm chickens any day.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement with his reasoning. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± However, they had no choice but to lick their lips and stare impotently as Jing Rong passed a freshly roasted fish to Ji Yunshu.


    She brought the fish up to her nose for a sniff, it¡¯s rather fragrant!


    ¡°This was roasted ording to this prince¡¯s secret recipe. Try it.¡±


    After a long day of boating, she was so hungry that she thought she would just bear it and eat the fish even if it tasted awful. Unexpectedly, it was delicious! ¡°Mn, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°This time, do you really mean that it¡¯s not bad?¡± Jing Rong looked at her, as eager as a child waiting for affirmation.


    ¡°This is the best roasted fish I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯ve eaten other roasted fish before?¡±


    She nodded and answered frankly, ¡°Ji Pei has brought me to the riverside before and roasted a fish just like this.¡±


    Ji Pei! There always seemed to be a faint smile on her lips whenever she mentioned Ji Pei. The years she spent with him were the happiest part of her life.


    Jing Rong felt a little ufortable as he looked at Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression when she mentioned Ji Pei. He was even a little upset as he looked at the brightly burning fire. After a long pause, hemented bitterly, ¡°this prince just can¡¯tpare to Ji Pei and Wei Yi in your heart. Every time you mention them, you would always smile so happily.¡±


    Eh? He¡¯s jealous? Ji Yunshu sneaked a peek at his expression. Just a moment ago, that face was so smug over how tasty his roasted fish was, but now, he pulled such a long face that his chin was practically touching the ground! ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I think, it¡¯s fact. Whether it be Ji Pei or Wei Yi, your memories with them are always good and happy. But when you¡¯re together with this prince, the things you encounter are either the turmoil of the Imperial Court, or fighting and killing.¡± He wasn¡¯t really being jealous, but just felt rather helpless and sad.


    Now that she thought about it, there was some truth to what he said. Ever since Ji Yunshu had met him, what they had experienced together was either solving cases or dealing with political intrigue within the Imperial Court. It wasn¡¯t as leisurely as the time she had spent with Ji Pei, nor as carefree as when she was with Wei Yi. However... she quirked up a corner of her lips, ¡°But you¡¯re the one by my side. Whether it be now or in the future, it¡¯s something that no other person can rece.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s heart tingled with affection. At first, he thought that this woman was as emotionless as a block of wood that was brilliant at examining corpses and solving cases, but hopeless with feelings. Who knew that she could be a smoother flirt than him when she tried?


    In a sh, the depressing ¡®fog¡¯ clouding his heart was swept clean away. Jing Rong looked at her in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It felt as if someone had suddenly shoved a gulp of sugar water into Jing Rong¡¯s mouth. The sweetness spread from his mouth, down his throat, into his heart, and throughout his body. Like a child, he held Ji Yunshu¡¯s icy-cold hands as he gazed at her soulfully. [2]


    By coincidence, Tang Si who sat on the other side of the wood fire, happened to look over at them the moment they held their hands. She was dumbfounded. A barrage of curses flew through her mind. [3] Damn! Are you two cutsleeves?!


    It startled her so badly that the skewer of roasted fish in her hand fell to the ground as she nervously swallowed.


    [1] +1 JR being a little shit AND a good bro at the same time +1 the BL agenda. p p well yed


    [2] Urgh! Enough of this barrage of dog-food already! I have goosebumps just writing it >.<


    [3] The very literal TL that I was tempted to write instead: A thousand grass mud horses galloped across the ins of her heart. Ya know what i mean? ;)

 Chapter 625 - The Philosophy of Ginger Tea

    <h4>Chapter 625 - The Philosophy of Ginger Tea</h4>


    Just as Tang Si was recovering from that thunderbolt of a realisation that had struck her, Mo Ruo also nced in the same direction. Haha! ¡°What are you looking at? Is it really so strange? Even your fish had dropped to the floor.¡±


    She gathered her wits and immediately picked up the skewer that had fallen to the ground. She took another big gulp and tilted her head slightly to look at theposed Mo Ruo. ¡°What... what¡¯s the situation with the two of them?¡±


    ¡°What situation?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that? Their two hands... their hands were sped together!¡± Tang Si¡¯s face had practically scrunched up into arge wrinkled mess.


    Mo Ruo stared back at her and remarked casually, ¡°I saw it, so what? What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s strange! How is it not strange to have two grown men sping their hands together?!¡± She was abnormally agitated. She lowered her voice again and narrowed her eyes, ¡°tell me the truth, could the two of them be...¡± cutsleeves? [1]


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Mo Ruo gently chided her, ¡°I really wonder what¡¯s going on in your head all day long, I bet it must be a mess in there!¡±


    Tang Si was not satisfied. She lifted her chin and suddenly grasped Mo Ruo¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not alright for a man to hold another like this. But if it were the two of us, it¡¯s fine.¡± She herself didn¡¯t know what prompted her to make such a bold move. She probably just wanted to express her intentions with her actions.


    However, Mo Ruo froze when he saw that hand on his. He felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    A few years ago, Kong Yu also once held his hands just like this and told him, "Mo Ruo, I¡¯m going to go into the mountains for a meditative retreat with my mother, and may not be back for a few years. You must take good care of yourself; drink less alcohol for it harms the body. When I¡¯m not around, you must also help look after Ah Rong. I¡¯ll pray for you both in the temple."


    Lost in his reminiscing, Kong Yu¡¯s voice seemed to ring in his ears. He looked at the arm touching him, eyes slowly trailing up before ending at Tang Si¡¯s face. He had once remarked that this woman bore some resemnce to Kong Yu; he turned a little dazed as he continued looking, even though he was clear that this woman was not Kong Yu. However, whenever he focused his attention on her like this, his heart would mysteriously turn tranquil. This feeling was extremelyfortable.


    As the recipient of that intense stare, Tang Si was rather nonplussed. That gaze... that expression... made her stomach fill with butterflies and get tied up in knots. She immediately snatched her hand back shyly and continued roasting the fish with a coy smile, ¡°Why... why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Mo Ruo jerked back into awareness, somewhat panicked at his own actions. His brows knitted together involuntarily. ¡°That¡¯s... nothing. I was just casually looking.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Si smiled like a flower in bloom.


    For the first time, Mo Ruo¡¯s heart also jumped into his throat and started to beat faster. He quickly lifted his jar of wine and took a gulp. To settle his nerves! He thought to himself, I couldn¡¯t have really... grown feelings for that spoiled brat?


    Poohey, that¡¯s impossible. Definitely not possible.


    Rumble... Crackle... A sh of lightning and a roar of thunder suddenly split the air. It seemed as if the sky was about to start pouring.


    In unison, the four of them looked up at the sky. The inky night sky clearly was still filled with bright twinkling stars, how did the lightninge out of nowhere? In an instant, the skies seemed to open up for a curtain of rain to start falling.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Si screamed and tossed her half-roasted fish aside, hurriedly holding her arms above her head.


    Mo Ruo tugged on her arm and ran towards the carriage. At that moment, Tang Si was stunned and simply followed him onto the carriage. Behind them, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu also got on.


    ¡°What kind of sted weather is this, to just decide to start raining without any warning?¡± Tang Siined as she wiped the rainwater off her face.


    Ji Yunshumented, ¡°This is called a tropical squall (?); it¡¯ll be over very soon.¡±


    ¡°Tropical squall? What is a tropical squall?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Ji Yunshu shrugged. She didn¡¯t know how to exin as she was, after all, not a weather expert. Her body had always been delicate, so she¡¯d immediately caught a chill right after being drenched by the rain. ¡°Cough cough...¡±


    Without saying anything, Jing Rong immediately took off his outer robe and put it around her shoulders, then wrapped her tightly in his embrace. He took no notice of Tang Si¡¯s bulging eyes. Just look as much as you like. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t avoid his hug either; as she coughed, she snuggled deeper into his arms. In short, they were unting their rtionship and torturing the single dogs in the carriage.


    Tang Si picked her jaw up off the ground and thought to herself, if two grown men could be so touchy with each other, why did that fellow sitting opposite show no indication of interest at all? Isn¡¯t the contrast a little too stark?


    That fellow sitting opposite her was naturally referring to Mo Ruo. She pretended to cough a few times, but he still did not show any reaction. In a fit of anger, she lifted her leg and savagely kicked Mo Ruo¡¯s knee. ¡°Ah!¡± A tragic scream rang from within the carriage. Sooner orter, Mo Ruo¡¯s knee would be permanently injured by her kicks.


    After they returned to the residence, a pot of ginger tea was prepared for them. The sensible Shi Ziran had the kitchens serve up four bowls of ginger tea. He then deliberately put two of them in front of His Highness, and the other two in front of Mo Ruo.


    Jing Rong understood what he intended, and drank a bowl before bringing the other over to Ji Yunshu. However, after Mo Ruo finished his bowl of tea, he pushed the other bowl to the side. ¡°I can¡¯t finish two bowls.¡±


    Hearing that, Shi Ziran almost fainted. ¡°Who said that the second bowl was for you?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you put it in front of me if it was not for me?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you to bring to Miss Tang.¡± You fool! Emotionally constipated! [2]


    Mo Ruo opened and closed his mouth several times, gaping, ¡°What... what does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, since it has nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll just have someone else send the bowl of ginger tea over then.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shi Ziran revealed a wicked smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Mo Ruo held the bowl of ginger tea, not forgetting to leave a sarcastic repartee, ¡°You are exactly like that prince of yours, so annoying.¡±


    As he said that, he still took up that bowl of ginger tea and brought it to Tang Si with his tail between his legs. Hahaha! This was the loudest Shi Ziran had everughed in his life. He thought to himself, men are all like that; however cold and aloof they may seem, once they meet a woman, even a meek koi fish would turn into a ferocious dragon.


    In Ji Yunshu¡¯s room.


    Ji Yunshu had just changed into a clean set of clothes, but her hair was still rather damp. Jing Rong entered and ced the ginger tea gently in her hands. ¡°Quickly drink up, you mustn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    She obediently downed half a cup in a single gulp. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. You¡¯d better quickly go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Are you chasing this prince away?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. This prince will sit for a while more.¡± His overbearing gaze looked at Ji Yunshu¡¯s pale, blushing face. Her features were exquisite, with thin, elegantly curved brows, small crimson lips... How good-looking!


    The room was very quiet. In the gently flickering candlelight, the shadows of the two people inside had merged and woven together.


    [1] I always thought TS knew JYS was a girl... either i misremembered or this is a giant plot hole. Does any reader remember?


    [2] Aru: tfw Shi Ziran, the guy who hates his lil sister, still knows how to please a girl better than Mo Ruo. tsk tsk tsk Mo Ruo

 Chapter 626 - This Prince Wants You

    <h4>Chapter 626 - This Prince Wants You</h4>


    Jing Rong was unable to tear his gaze away from her. He wished that he could even look at this woman for a lifetime. Every time he looked at her, it felt as though sweetness would overflow in his heart


    Ji Yunshu felt rather flustered by his warm and gentle gaze. Her head drooped increasingly further down to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°This prince is rather tired. I¡¯ll rest in your room.¡±


    Eh? Without waiting for her agreement, he had alreadyid himself down on the bed. He seemed to really be tired, as he didn¡¯t move once heid down, as if he had already fallen asleep.


    Ji Yunshu had long been used to him behaving like a delinquent and just let him be. She lit a new candle and put it on the desk. The desk still held the drawing of her that Jing Rong had previously made; she hadn¡¯t thrown it away, nor could she bear to do so. She kept it securely in the box that she carried with her.


    Next, she put a new piece of paper on the table, then opened her sandalwood box of pigments and brushes. She selected a few colors and a brush, then started to draw on that piece of paper. She took extreme care with every brush and every stroke.


    Ji Yunshu was wearing a set of pale grey long robes, with her hair tied high. The ribbons of her hair sp rested gently on her shoulders, framing her small, delicate face. Under the candlelight, her smooth and clear skin gleamed as she focused on her drawing with lowered eyes. Her fingers wrapped around the brush and moved across the page as smoothly as flowing water.


    People like that exuded a sense of beauty just by existing.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the man on the bed woke up to this very scene. His heart thumped as he jumped out of bed and walked towards her. Just at that moment, Ji Yunshu had also finished drawing.


    When she saw him approach, she wanted to flip the painting over, but she was a beat slower than Jing Rong. He stood behind her, both arms reaching out from around her waist to press on that painting and trapping her within his arms at the same time. What the drawing depicted wasn¡¯t anyone else, but Jing Rong.


    The figure was clearly outlined with warm and deep eyes. It was suffused with the dignity and bearing of the Imperial n, the imposing manner of an overbearing prince, as well as the deep feelings that he expressed when he looked at Ji Yunshu. A man like this was undoubtedly perfect. It was also the Jing Rong in her heart!


    When he saw his own likeness replicated vividly on paper by Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong¡¯s lips curved up in a seductive smirk and approached the ears of that woman in his embrace. ¡°This prince likes this drawing very much.¡±


    As gusts of his warm breath caressed her ears, Ji Yunshu drew back her head, as if her secret had been discovered. ¡°I was just casually drawing.¡±


    He smiled. In a sh, his hands firmly seized on her slim waist, and he turned her whole body around right into his embrace, leaving her back pressing against the edge of the desk. The two of them were now barely centimeters apart, her hands pressed uselessly against his chest.


    Jing Rong had a wicked smirk on his lips. ¡°If you wanted this prince, this prince is yours. Why is there a need to pine over a paper drawing? In the future, this prince will always be by your side and you can look at me whenever you want.¡±


    She looked up at him with wide, watery eyes and worried at her lips. ¡°When... when did I say I wanted you?¡±


    ¡°Then, this prince wants you.¡±


    Ah! She startled, but before she could react, Jing Rong¡¯s lips were already pressing against hers. Lips and teeth mashed together and fought for several seconds. Ji Yunshu¡¯s initial struggle also gradually rxed into a weing embrace.


    After a long while, Jing Rong finally released Ji Yunshu, who was about to asphyxiate. Her lips were swollen and bitten red. She looked at the overbearing man in front of her, panting slightly, as he reached out a hand towards her head. She lowered her head as Jing Rong held her hair sp and released her hair from its high bun. Three thousand strands of fine silk slowly unravelled and slid down tond on her back, her shoulders and her face...


    The charm of a bookish schr was reced by the soft, elegant allure of a woman.


    Jing Rong tucked the hair covering her eyes behind her ears, then gently cradled her palm-sized face. As the two pairs of eyes gazed into each other, their hearts were ame and slowly melding together.


    Jing Rong lifted Ji Yunshu into his arms and gently ced her on the bed, then pressed his whole body against her. ¡°Yunshu, in this life, you can only be this prince¡¯s woman.¡±


    That woman¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, but she didn¡¯t protest.


    The gauze curtains were let down one by one.


    As the candlelight in the room was extinguished by a gust of wind, two silhouettes hazily merged together. [1]


    ......


    On the other side, Mo Ruo had gone to deliver the ginger tea to Tang Si.


    He stood at her door and knocked, again and again, to no response at all. Thatss couldn¡¯t have gone to sleep already, right? Just as he was about to leave, he found that the door was not locked at all, so he pushed the door and entered.


    Who would have known that Tang Si had just been bathing in the room? She saw a shadow enter and was terrified. ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed from where she sat in the wooden bathtub.


    At the same time, the ginger tea in Mo Ruo¡¯s hands smashed on the floor into tiny pieces.


    ¡°Hooligan! Last time you slept with me and now you¡¯re peeping at me bathing. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± She cursed at him, still in the wooden tub.


    Instead, Mo Ruo was still staring wide-eyed at her in shock. He wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of her, his eyes were open purely because of shock!


    ¡°You¡¯re still looking?!¡±


    He finally reacted and quickly turned around. Someone outside had heard the scream and was running towards them, so Mo Ruo quickly closed the door. A voice called out from outside, ¡°Miss Tang, are you alright?¡±


    If other people knew that Mo Ruo had seen her bare body, she¡¯d never live it down. Tang Si quickly calmed down her tone and raised her voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just... saw a rat. You can go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a rat? I thought something happened to Miss Tang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! You can go quickly.¡± The people outside dispersed.


    Mo Ruo also breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t dare to look towards the interior of the room as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I really didn¡¯t know that you were bathing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d already knocked for half a day without getting a reply. The door was open, so I came in.¡±


    Tang Si red at him fiercely, ¡°Then why did youe here sote at night?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to bring some ginger tea to you. Didn¡¯t you get drenched by the rain?¡± I had good intentions!


    She looked at the floor and realised that it really was a bowl of ginger tea. Her anger was greatly appeased.


    Seeing that the people outside had already left, and worried that Tang Si would get out her whip tosh him, Mo Ruo quickly continued, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go first. What happened just now was just an ident! Totally an ident...¡±


    ¡°Hey, you...¡± Before Tang Si could stop him, he had slithered out and closed the door.


    Tang Si sat back into the wooden tub and looked at that fleeing silhouette, then looked at that shattered bowl of ginger tea as happiness bloomed within her heart. First, he touched her chest, then they slept together for a night, and now...


    As her thoughts got to that point, Tang Si started worrying at her lips. ¡°Stinky brat, you got off easy.¡± Hehe!


    After Mo Ruo ran out of the room, he looked as if he had just escaped from a hellscape. He was panting heavily, forehead full of sweat. Cursed, he must have been cursed!


    [1] IT¡¯S HAPPENED! AFTER 600+ CHAPTERS OF UST, THERE¡¯S SNUSNU!

 Chapter 627 - Matters of the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Matters of the Capital</h4>


    Yufu at this moment was filled with tranquility and joyful harmony. However in the same moment, the capital was covered in ominous dark clouds.


    During this period of time, two important events happened in the capital.


    First, the Imperial Examination held in the seventh lunar month of the year had ended.


    The list of top three candidates¡¯ names and their exam papers were sent directly to Qizhen Emperor by the transcribers of the Hanlin Academy. He opened the list and three names were prominently printed on it: Lin Shu, Shang Zhuo, and Jiang Huaixin. All three of them were ranked Grade One.


    Official Lin Si, the transcriber of the Hanlin Academy, stood there waiting. He had been looking at the Emperor secretly as he read the list. Because he was also a student of Teacher Yu in Mingshan Academy, he was naturally interested as his juniors, Shang Zhuo and Lin Shu, were listed.


    The Emperor had topare and decide how to rank the three.


    Qizhen Emperor opened the papers written by the three men and read them one by one. The three essays were not long, but he took almost half an hour to read them. To be precise, he read them in detail.


    Official Lin asked, "Your Majesty, have you decided the top scorer, the zhuangyuan, of this National Civil Examinations?" [1]


    Qizhen Emperor¡¯s forehead creased. It was difficult to make a decision. After a long time, he only picked out the third ce, the tanhua. He directly handed the test paper of Jiang Huaixin to Lin Si, "This person¡¯s writing is traditional and he has good talent. But in terms of poetic philosophy, there are still some deficiencies inparison with the other two. He would be the tanhua and be granted the position of assistant secretary in Hanlin Academy."


    "Yes!" Official Lin took the test papers over and asked again, "What about the zhuangyuan and bangyan?"


    Qizhen Emperor was still deliberating, "The students taught by Teacher Yu are truly extraordinary. Two students from the Mingshan Academy always attempt the Imperial Examinations every year. Even Official Lin is from that academy.¡±


    "Teacher Yu taught countless students. I am very honored to be his student." What a silver tongue!


    However, Qizhen Emperor simply threw the problem to him and said, "Shang Zhuo and Lin Shu areparable. The six theories are well exined. They also answered well to the questions I posed. Official Lin, you also read their essays, tell me, who would be the best fit for the secretary of Hanlin Academy?"


    Since ancient times, the zhuangyuan would be the Secretary in the Hanlin Academy, while the next two spots, the bangyan and tanhua, would be Assistant Secretary in the Hanlin Academy. [3]


    After half a year, the Secretary could take up an official position in the imperial court that was below the third grade and above the fifth grade, while the Assistant Secretary could only do so after two years. After that, they would be assigned to various provinces and states as local officials, or take up official positions in the imperial court below the sixth grade.


    As for the others that had made the rankings, they would be granted positions ording to their score: Honorary Schr, Supervisor, Scribe, Auditor, Court Academic, or Prefectural Judge ... [2]


    Qizhen Emperor had tossed the problem to him. Lin Si pondered for a moment and bowed, "The zhuangyuan is always decided by the Emperor. After reading Shang Zhuo¡¯s and Lin Shu¡¯s essays, I think both of them are good. If we really want topare them, it is indeed a bit difficult."


    "What does the Hanlin Academy think?"


    "We await Your Majesty¡¯s decision."


    Qizhen Emperor was also worried. He picked up the two essays and read them again. This time, he read them for about an hour. He was really pondering over them word by word.


    Lin Si stood there for so long his feet turned numb. In the end...


    "Alright, you can leave now, I¡¯ll think about it."


    Lin Si bowed down, "Yes, this official will take my leave." He went out.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter who was the zhuangyuan between Shang Zhuo and Lin Shu. They were both students of Mingshan Academy, and their Academy seniors would take care of them in the Official Court.


    The second major event was Jing Yi¡¯s marriage.


    After settling her daughter¡¯s marriage, Concubine Xiao also proposed to Qizhen Emperor that her son should marry his formal wife. Her first choice for the position would naturally be Ji Muqing.


    Qizhen Emperor had originally said that he would give it some thought, but at that time, there were more pressing matters: there was that assassin who died mysteriously in the Supreme Court prison, as well as the matter of The Ministry of Personnel. As a result Jing Yi¡¯s marriage had been pushed aside never mentioned again.


    Then, Concubine Xiao had realised that the timing wasn¡¯t right, but now that the storm had passed, she mentioned it again during the dinner. "What¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s opinion of Yi¡¯er¡¯s marriage?"


    The corners of Qizhen Emperor¡¯s mouth immediately turned down, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He was not in the mood to eat anymore.


    At bedtime, Concubine Xiao spoke as she helped the Qizhen Emperor undress, "Your Majesty, now that Xuan¡¯er¡¯s marriage has been settled, she will go to Hu Yi when everything is settled. I have only one daughter. I really can¡¯t bear to see her go."


    "At that time, it was you who put forward the proposal, and I agreed to it. You should also be prepared."


    "Yes, Xuan¡¯er married off to Hu Yi, although as a mother I can¡¯t bear it, for her sake, I will do anything. My whole life has been dedicated to Your Majesty and my children. Now that Xuan¡¯er has a home, I¡¯m very worried about Yi¡¯er¡¯s formal marriage. Your Majesty, what do you think?"


    However, Qizhen Emperor did not respond to her.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "All right, I¡¯ll think about it carefully, so don¡¯t talk about it anymore." He was serious.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s hands paused, and another superficial smile appeared on the corners of her mouth, "Yes, as Your Majesty wishes."


    Despite saying that, Concubine Xiao still wasn¡¯t satisfied. You haven¡¯t decided yet? How long do I have to wait?


    Although she didn¡¯t mention it again that night, the next day she continued to worry at the matter with both soft and hard tactics, as tenacious as an immortal cockroach.


    When the Qizhen Emperor finished reading his memorials and stepped out for a walk in the imperial garden, Concubine Xiao appeared and followed him like a shadow. After walking for a while, they sat down in the pavilion of the imperial garden.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that instead of bringing up the matter again, she had simply brought the person concerned to him. Ji Muqing arrived at the imperial garden, just at the right time.


    During the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort Selection, she had been sent out of the pce because she fell ill. She had been staying in the general¡¯s mansion and did not go out ever since.


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that she would appear here today, but rather that early in the morning, Concubine Xiao had sent someone to summon her into the pce, just waiting for this good show.


    Unlike her usual attire of heavy makeup, Ji Muqing wore very little makeup this time. She was wearing a purple-red outer vest embroidered with beautiful peony flowers and daffodils. The light gauze fabric danced gently in the breeze.


    Her face was also not as thickly caked with white makeup as before, and instead was only lightly dusted with powder. Her eyes were slightly curved and her eyebrows looked as slender as willow leaves. Together with her sharp nose and vermillion lips, her whole person looked as if she had just drifted out of a picture. For a moment, she looked almost like Ji Wanxin, but shecked the sickly beauty of thetter.


    She walked to the pavilion with graceful steps and gave a polite curtsy. She didn¡¯t dare to look directly at the Emperor as she spoke, "This humble one greets Your Majesty and Concubine Xiao." Her voice was as melodious as a song.


    Qizhen Emperor¡¯s eyebrows and eyes wrinkled slightly.


    Concubine Xiao immediately exined, "Your Majesty, this concubine knows that Miss Ji is in the capital city alone. Besides her elder brother and second brother, she has no more rtives. So I decided to take her for a walk in the pce and a chat with this concubine."


    Are you kidding me? She came into the pce not to spend time with you, but she isn¡¯t in your pce but came here by chance?


    [1] These examinations were a Big Deal, basically the only route to officialdom and a better life for many. Its modern equivalent the Gaokao is also the source of headache of all youths. Yay meritocracy.


    [2] Titles are approximated bc i can¡¯t find official trantions. For those interested, raws here: Êü¼ªÊ¿¡¢Ö÷Ê¡¢ÖÐÊé¡¢ÐÐÈË¡¢ÆÀÊ¡¢²©Ê¿¡¢ÍƹÙ


    [3] The Hanlin Academy isn¡¯t really a school, but more like a... fraternity maybe? In some dynasties, all officials must take up a post there before they get the chance to take up an official position.

 Chapter 628 - Mother of the Country

    <h4>Chapter 628 - Mother of the Country</h4>


    Even if she created chance encounters, Concubine Xiao knew that the Qizhen Emperor was not easy to deal with. After all, she had shared his bed for many years.


    Ji Muqing stood there, maintaining an ever-present smile. [1]


    ¡°At ease.¡± Qizhen Emperor said.


    The pce servants quickly brought over a chair for her. Just as she sat down, Concubine Xiao was already tugging on her hand and asking intimately, ¡°How have you beentely?¡±


    ¡°Thismoner is very well. At home, my two brothers dote on me as well.¡±


    ¡°If you ever feel bored, feel free toe into the pce at any time to apany this concubine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s thismoner¡¯s fortune to be able to apany Concubine Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Such a sensible girl.¡±


    Damn! Could you not speak in such a disgusting manner? Qizhen Emperor nced at the two of them and drank a sip of tea. He had no idea what to talk about so he casually asked, ¡°Is Miss Ji¡¯s health better these days?¡±


    Ji Muqing replied softly, ¡°Many thanks for Your Majesty¡¯s concern. Thismoner¡¯s health is much better, without major issues.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you¡¯re bored in the General¡¯s mansion, We permit you to enter the pce anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Ji Muqing was ted when she heard that.


    When Concubine Xiao heard Qizhen Emperor say that, she seized the opportunity to bring up the matter. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Ji is sweet-tempered and virtuous, and has grown into a model youngdy that exemplifies the demeanor one of the Imperial Family should have.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°This concubine thinks that...¡± Before she could finish speaking, Qizhen Emperor suddenly stood up. Concubine Xiao quickly asked, ¡°Your Majesty? This...¡±


    ¡°We are rather tired and will return. Concubine Xiao should take good care of Miss Ji.¡±


    Concubine Xiao tensed, but could only agree.


    After the Emperor left, Ji Muqing asked anxiously, ¡°Your Highness, is the Emperor dissatisfied with me? What about the matter of Prince Yi and I?¡±


    ¡°Muqing, this seat has already said that I would find a way to marry you to Yi¡¯er. You¡¯re the Princess Consort this seat has chosen; no one else will do.¡± Concubine Xiao held her hand and patted itfortingly.


    With her words, Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes gleamed as if she had picked up arge bag of treasure. In her heart, she was determined that, since she couldn¡¯t be the Crown Prince Consort, she must be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort. When Prince Yi bes the Crown Prince, andter the Emperor, then she might be the Empress. At this thought, her heart was filled with joy.


    Ji Muqing had no idea that Concubine Xiao¡¯s heart was slowly sinking instead. She had noticed every little change in the Emperor¡¯s expression just now, and knew that he was deliberately avoiding the matter.


    Everyone knew that by marrying Ji Muqing, Prince Yi would also gain the support of the entire Ji family, including Ji Li and Ji Huan, both of whom held important positions in the military. Once Jing Yi married her, his position as the Crown Prince was practically secured; ordingly, the throne would be in arm¡¯s reach for him. By then, there would be nobody who could counterbnce Jing Yi¡¯s power and influence!


    However, Concubine Xiao could not understand just what Qizhen Emperor¡¯s views on this were.


    Ji Muqing didn¡¯t think about this as deeply; as far as she was concerned, Concubine Xiao had already nned out a delicious meal for her and all she had to do was open her mouth to eat it. Who cared about the details?


    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that the princess will be marrying soon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Her Highness is fortunate to be able to marry the Huyi Third Prince. When the Third Prince seeds the throne as the Huyi King, the princess will be the Queen.¡±


    Concubine Xiao was delighted with her words. ¡°After you marry Yi¡¯er and be his Consort, you¡¯ll also be the Mother of the Country.¡± Mother of the Country, crowned in glory!


    Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes were filled with the thirst for power. She had set her eyes on the position of Empress. After spending a little while more time with Concubine Xiao, she left the pce to head home as it was gettingte.


    However, just as she reached home, she was summoned by Ji Li and Ji Huan. The two of them sat solemnly in the hall, looking down at Ji Muqing standing between them as if she were being questioned. As he took in her attire, Ji Li¡¯s expression turned even more sombre. ¡°You went to the pce?¡±


    Ji Muqing did not detect the slightest inkling of trouble, replying happily, ¡°That¡¯s right! Concubine Xiao summoned me into the pce.¡±


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°What else could she say? We were merely talking about everyday topics, and casually asked about the family.¡±


    Thud! Ji Li mmed his fist on the table, face a mask of fury.


    Ji Muqing jumped in fright and took a step back, looking at her dearest brother in trepidation. Her lips trembled slightly, ¡°Big brother, what... what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you still not going to tell me the truth?¡±


    ¡°I... ¡° She bit her lip as her eyes darted around nervously. Truth? What great truth do you want?


    With how furious and demanding Ji Li was, of course Ji Huan had to y the ¡®good cop¡¯. He asked gently in a lowered voice, ¡°Muqing, there are no outsiders here. Just tell the truth. What did you do with Concubine Xiao when she summoned you into the pce?


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Thoroughly intimidated, she hesitated for a long while before she replied, ¡°Concubine Xiao said that she... had already suggested to the Emperor to have Prince Yi marry me as his Consort.¡±


    What?! Ji Li and Ji Huan were astonished. They nced at each other. ¡°Did you say that Concubine Xiao asked His Majesty to let you be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort?¡±


    She nodded, not daring to speak.


    Ji Li¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly as he seemed to recall something. He got up and walked in front of her, staring intently at her lowered eyelids as he questioned, ¡°Then tell me. Just what happened back then when you went to the pce to participate in the Crown Prince Consort Selection? You had prepared so many years for the Selection, how could you have been so careless as to fall sick? And after you hurried back home, you didn¡¯t make a fuss either. Tell me, is there something that you have been keeping from Big Brother?¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t!¡± She was obviously faltering.


    ¡°Are you still unwilling to speak? What is there to hide now that the Crown Prince is already dead?¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to lift her head and started backing away.


    Ji Li continued to press her. ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    She had been forced into a dead end. She lifted her chin obstinately and replied, ¡°Alright, enough. Nothing at all happened in those few days. It was also unavoidable that I had lost the chance to participate in the Selection after contracting an illness. Was I supposed to cry and threaten to hang myself? Moreover, as my big brother, shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me that Concubine Xiao likes me and has a good enough opinion of me and our Ji family that she wants me to be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort? If I be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, I¡¯ll be Empress and Mother of the Country when Prince Yi bes the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Li raised his hand, about to deliver a p, but was stopped by Ji Huan. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be too impulsive,¡± he coaxed.


    Looking at the arm arrested mid-air, Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She turned to her brother incredulously, ¡°Why? Just what did I do wrong? Ever since I was young, Father and Grandmother have always told me that they would send me into the capital when I grew up. I would be the Crown Prince Consort, then the Empress. However, the useless Crown Prince is now dead. I was lucky that I didn¡¯t marry him. Now that Prince Yi is gaining power, if I marry him as Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, I¡¯ll be the Crown Prince Consort and the Empress all the same! It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not happy for me, but you even want to hit me?¡± She was so aggrieved that tears rolled down her cheeks like raindrops on pear blossoms.


    Ji Li restrained his fury and told her grimly, ¡°You can be the Crown Prince Consort of whoever you¡¯d like, just not Prince Yi.¡±


    [1] Reminder: This is JYS¡¯s sister.

 Chapter 629 - Sibling Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Sibling Confrontation</h4>


    CONTENT WARNING: Physical abuse


    You can be the Crown Prince Consort of whoever you¡¯d like, just not Prince Yi. Each word mmed into Ji Muqing with an almost audible thud. Her eyes widened and she froze in shock. ¡°Why?¡±


    Just why? On what basis was this decided? Once she became Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, she would be Mother of the Country; ordingly, the Ji family would be renowned and they would gain both fame and fortune. Just what was that obstinate fellow Ji Li thinking?


    Ji Li snorted and wrenched his wrist out of Ji Huan¡¯s grasp as he warned yet again, ¡°In short, you¡¯re not allowed to do it.¡± His attitude was extremely unyielding, allowing no room for negotiation.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You don¡¯t get to make the decision on my marriage. I only need Imperial Concubine Xiao to agree and the Emperor to issue an edict, and I would be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort. Even Father would not be able to stop it unless you want our whole family to be killed for defying an imperial edict.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve decided that I want the position of Prince Yi¡¯s Consort.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what exactly you are saying?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! Anyway, there¡¯s no use trying to obstruct it. If Father were here today, he definitely would not try to obstruct me like you two!¡±


    That¡¯s right! Who was Ji Shuhan? The most snobbish person in a thousand years! He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be unscrupulous in order to achieve his goals; if his n could just produce an Empress, he would still be able to walk with his head held high even if he were banished into the Underworld.


    Ji Li¡¯s eyes seemed to turn into zing balls of fire that shot savagely towards Ji Muqing, and the veins in his forehead all popped out in his fury, ¡°Ji Muqing, you better listen carefully. I don¡¯t care even if Father were here today - you¡¯d better stay in the mansion obediently and not go anywhere or I¡¯ll immediately have someone send you back to Jinjiang.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± The two siblings confronted each other head-on.


    The siblings truly were cut from the same mold; their tempers were exactly as stubborn as the other, neither willing to give way.


    Looking at them from the side, Ji Huan felt slightly awkward, but in this matter, he was entirely on Ji Li¡¯s side. He hurried forward to try and mediate between them. ¡°Alright, both of you, stop arguing.¡± He turned to Ji Muqing, ¡°Big Brother is just doing this for your own good.¡±


    Hah! Ji Muqing scoffed. ¡°For my own good? If you really cared for me, you wouldn¡¯t prevent me from marrying Prince Yi,¡± she spat out before she ran off.


    Behind her, Ji Li was so angry his hands were clenched into tight fists. Logically speaking, If Ji Muqing were to marry Jing Yi and be Empress, it was a cause for celebration and an honor for the Ji family that many people would envy.


    However... Ji Li thought otherwise. His face was flushed with fury that had yet to dissipate.


    Ji Heng, who had taken on the role of ¡®good cop¡¯, came up to him. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    How could he not be angry? ¡°Nobody knows better than we do just what kind of person Jing Yi is. We were originally of the First Prince¡¯s faction; now that he is dead, Jing Yi clearly wants to gain our support in his bid for the throne by marrying Muqing. However, the minute he is in power, the two of us would be worth less than a stalk of mustard and casually discarded.¡±


    His position as the Secretary in the Ministry of War truly wasn¡¯t just for show. He thought more deeply and saw more clearly than most.


    Although Ji Huan was mostly an uncouth fellow, he wasn¡¯t stupid either. He understood his older brother¡¯s concerns. ¡°Big brother, Muqing would not understand all of what you had just said. Moreover, now that Concubine Xiao has mentioned it, we can do nothing but follow orders once the Emperor agrees. Otherwise, would you really put the lives of our whole family at risk? Besides, the Emperor has yet to send the edict to confer marriage, so nothing has been decided.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote if we wait for the Emperor to issue the marriage edict. No, I must make a trip to the pce right now.¡±


    Ji Li was blocked by Ji Huan just as he was about to take a step. ¡°Big Brother, you frequently advise me to not be too impulsive, but now you¡¯re having difficulty controlling yourself. What if the Emperor doesn¡¯t agree to the marriage to begin with? If you went to see him now, you would create trouble instead.¡±


    Ji Huan¡¯s words immediately made Ji Li sober up. He suppressed his impulsive nature and carefully thought about it again. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really shouldn¡¯t go see the Emperor at this time.¡±


    ¡°Just wait patiently, at ease.¡± Ji Huan analysed, ¡°Actually, what we envisioned was just the worst case scenario. Both of us know what kind of person Prince Yi is; but since we know, we naturally won¡¯t fall for his petty tricks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, but we should still make preparations. On no ount should we ever be relegated to merely a chess piece in his hands.¡± Ji Li¡¯s heart felt as if it weighed a ton. It had been a very long time since he had felt so restless and apprehensive. He heaved a long sigh and turned his gaze outwards with a grave expression.


    ...


    On the other side, Ji Muqing had run back to her own courtyard, crying the entire way. The minute she got back, she started smashing things left and right. Practically everything breakable in the room was taken up and shattered on the ground.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had done this; her maid Can was already used to it. She merely stood silently at the side, neither making any noise nor stepping forward to avoid creating unnecessary trouble for herself.


    The destruction only ended when Ji Muqing had grown tired of smashing things. ¡°Can!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°Your servant is here.¡± Can stepped forward, trembling, her face full of fear.


    ¡°Tell me, were you a bbermouth and secretly said something to my brothers?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Your servant didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to say you didn¡¯t? If it wasn¡¯t you who said some nonsense to them, why would Big Brother suddenly treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°Your... servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    What could she know? How could she have known what happened during the Crown Prince Consort Selection? If she had known, her tongue would have long been cut off and she wouldn¡¯t be alive to this day!


    However, Ji Muqing is an extremely paranoid person. She always felt that someone was out to harm herself. After being lectured by Ji Li, she naturally vented all her anger on her maid. She seized a handful of Can¡¯s hair, ¡°You damned brat, you must have said some nonsense in front of Big Brother. See how I¡¯ll discipline you today!¡±


    Smack! A pnded on Can¡¯s face. It immediately bloomed into a red handprint.


    ¡°Who allowed you to talk nonsense?¡± Smack! That was another p. Can didn¡¯t dare to dodge either, and merely stood there and let Ji Muqing hit her as she pleased.


    A dozen pster, her face was red and swollen while the corner of her lips had split and was bleeding. Can kneeled on the floor sobbing uncontrobly.


    Even if the other maids in the courtyard saw and heard what was happening, none of them dared to step forward to dissuade her. All of them pretended that they were deaf and blind, hoping to avoid being the next target.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Ji Muqing kicked her in her chest.


    Cany half-sprawled on the ground, sobbing as she crawled away.


    ¡°Damned brat. If you dare to bber nonsense again, I¡¯ll just cut your tongue immediately! See if you dare to make trouble again.¡± Ji Muqing cradled her hand that felt slightly numb after pping Can, ring fiercely as she looked at her crawling out.


    However, she still wasn¡¯t done venting her anger. So she started smashing things in her room again. Merely the sound of shattering objects was enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine. Naturally, no one dared to approach that room again.

 Chapter 630 - Youre a Moron

    <h4>Chapter 630 - You¡°re a Moron</h4>


    Evening, Fuyang Hall in the Pce.


    During the journey from the Imperial Garden to Fuyang Hall, the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s face remained tense throughout. As Zhang Quan followed behind him, he didn¡¯t dare to speak and ordered someone to bring an incense burner to put it at a side, hoping that it would lift the Emperor¡¯s mood.


    Suddenly, the Emperor called for him. ¡°Zhang Quan.¡±


    Zhang Quan hurried over, bent in a bow. ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that We should agree to Jing Yi¡¯s marriage, or not?¡±


    ¡°Your servant... doesn¡¯t darement.¡±


    ¡°We bade you speak, so say it.¡±


    Zhang Quan drew in a long breath, rolling the words in his mouth for a long while before he replied, ¡°Your Majesty, why not go along with Concubine Xiao¡¯s wishes?¡±


    ¡°Go along with her wishes?¡± You mean We should allow it!


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive this servant for being direct. Concubine Xiao has requested, time and time again, for Prince Yi to marry Miss Ji. This is merely a bid to sway the Ji family to their side, now that Prince Yi¡¯s influence and power in the court is surging. Regardless of whether or not Prince Yi is involved with the assassination incident or the Ministry of Personnel incident, the underlying motive is to consolidate Prince Yi¡¯s position. Initially, didn¡¯t Your Majesty simrly wish for the Crown Prince to marry Miss Ji in order to secure the military might of the two Ji brothers? If Prince Yi would be the Crown Prince sooner orter, why not let him marry Miss Ji as he wishes in order to settle his insecurities?¡± Settle his insecurities?


    As Zhang Quan finished speaking, he lifted his head to assess the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s reaction to his words, and realised that his face had turned serious. Zhang Quan hurriedly added on, ¡°This is merely your servant¡¯s opinion. If Your Majesty finds it inappropriate, please take it as if your servant had said nothing.¡±


    But words once spoken are like water that has been thrown out - could one really ignore their existence? However, the Qizhen Emperor didn¡¯t disagree with what he had just said.


    Certainly, the most sensible solution right now was to agree to Concubine Xiao¡¯s request and let Prince Yi marry Miss Ji. They might as well let the prince gain the support of the Ji family to settle his insecurities and dissuade him from creating as much trouble. Prince Yi would no longer have to worry that his position as heir to the throne would be affected and as a result of that, he would not go stir trouble amongst the court officials or go out of his way to secretly harm his otherpetitor, Jing Rong, who was already in the faraway Yufu.


    Of Their four sons, one had already died due to fighting amongst the factions; another was weak and useless, muddled with his illness and thest one had been sent away from the capital by his own hands, practically stripped of all his power.


    If Jing Yi truly decided to be ruthless in his bid for the throne and killed Jing Rong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy even if he died. Besieged with doubts, Their two hands were clenched into tight fists where they rested on the desk. ¡°In Our heart... We have already decided.¡±


    Zhang Quan didn¡¯t dare to speak unnecessarily as he waited at the side.


    ......


    Early in the morning, the Qizhen Emperor issued a decree and gave three directives: First, deliver it to Prince Yi¡¯s residence. Second, deliver it to the General¡¯s mansion. Third, proim it to the public.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s edict states: Ji Muqing of the Ji family is talented and virtuous, outstanding in appearance and manner; We are extremely pleased with her. Today, this beautiful woman is specially betrothed to Prince Yi as his Consort. The entire ceremony shall be organised by the Ministry of Rites and Imperial n Bureau. An auspicious hour shall be selected for the wedding that will be held three dayster. As decreed by the Emperor Himself.¡± As the eunuch finished the promation of the Imperial edict, jubtion spread across his face.


    Ji Li, Ji Huan, and Ji Muqing kneeled on the floor before him. The eunuch stepped forward with the imperial edict held aloft, a fawning smile on his lips as he bowed, ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, please receive the edict.¡±


    Ji Muqing was dazed by the address of ¡®Prince Yi¡¯s Consort¡¯. She lowered her head shyly and gently parted her red lips as she epted the imperial edict. ¡°Many thanks to His Majesty.¡±


    Everyone got up.


    ¡°Congrattions, Prince Yi¡¯s Consort.¡± The eunuch said, ¡°It¡¯s a joyous day for all.¡±


    Ji Muqing¡¯s heart was filled with both delight and nervousness as she carried that imperial edict. The day she had waited so long for, had finally arrived. ¡°Many thanks, gonggong.¡± [1]


    ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s Consort is too polite.¡± The eunuch turned to Ji Li and Ji Huan, ¡°Congrattions to War Secretary Ji and General Ji. The Ji family has produced a consort for Prince Yi, and will increase in honor and glory.¡± Glory your head!


    Ji Li and Ji Huan¡¯s faces darkened with turmoil. They simply were not happy at all with the marriage bestowed by the Emperor. In particr, Ji Li looked as if he were about to bite someone¡¯s head off. They didn¡¯t say a single word, but the atmosphere clearly was rather awkward.


    The eunuch paused for a moment as he puzzled over it, why would Secretary Ji and General Ji be so upset with such a momentous cause for celebration? Could there have been some mistake with the edict he had just announced?


    Just as he was mulling over this issue, Ji Muqing hurriedly stuffed some silver into his hands. It was no less than ten silver taels. That was equivalent to several months¡¯ worth of his sry! He was delighted and quickly stuffed the silver into his waist pocket.


    Ji Muqing was full of smiles, ¡°Many thanks, gonggong. This is merely a token of appreciation that we hope gonggong won¡¯t disdain.¡±


    ¡°Prince Yi Consort is too polite. If there¡¯s anything that this servant may help with in future, please feel free to call upon me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Then this servant will return to the pce for my duties. The pce staff in charge of the wedding ceremony will be along soon.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°This servant takes his leave.¡± The eunuch left with his entourage.


    Ji Muqing hugged the imperial edict to her chest. She was so emotional that her eyes had be red-rimmed as she nibbled shyly at her lips. She was so happy she felt like she could float up into the clouds. However, when she saw the expressions of Ji Li and Ji Huan, her heart erupted in fury again. She lifted her chin proudly, ¡°Now that the Emperor has issued an edict to bestow marriage, and I will be thewfully wedded Consort of Prince Yi when we marry in three days¡¯ time. No one can stop this.¡±


    She directed the words specifically at Ji Li and Ji Huan.


    However, Ji Li pulled a long face as he looked at her, expression as dark as charcoal, ¡°This was your own choice; don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t know why you must obstruct me. Now that I¡¯ve be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, our Ji family will also rise in glory. It would also be much easier for you and Second Brother to do your jobs in the imperial court. With how considerate I¡¯ve been for you, couldn¡¯t you be happy for me? After that eunuch saw your expressions earlier, he will surely gossip when he gets back to the pce.¡±


    So THAT¡¯s what she was worried about! Ji Li red at her fiercely. With a furious sweep of his long sleeves, he left the mansion without saying where he was heading.


    Ji Muqing was also so furious that her face was flushed red. It should have been a joyous asion, but it just had to turn into such a disaster. She looked towards Ji Huan, ¡°Second Brother, I know that you rarely have much of an opinion, and have always simply gone along with Big Brother. However, just this once, you should know what is good or bad, shouldn¡¯t you? Big Brother doesn¡¯t want me to be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, but you should understand that if I enter the Imperial Family, I¡¯m not the only one who will receive glory.¡±


    Hah! Ji Huan rarely has an opinion? Woman, you¡¯ve offended me. Ji Huan also red moodily at Ji Muqing, wondering, how did he have such a sister? It was a good thing that they didn¡¯t share a mother as well, or he would be as furious as Ji Li.


    ......


    He replied, ¡°Muqing, I¡¯m simply a person who doesn¡¯t have much of an opinion. If Big Brother says it is so, then it¡¯s so. You wouldn¡¯t understand theplicated rtionships that are involved.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I understand it?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ji Huan clicked his tongue and left as well. He thought to himself, You¡¯re a moron, not Prince Yi¡¯s Consort!


    [1] ¡¯gonggong¡¯ is a term that refers to an eunuch that serves within the imperial pce.

 Chapter 631 - Just In Case

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Just In Case</h4>


    Prince Yi¡¯s residence.


    After the eunuch who delivered the edict left, Jing Yi grinned from ear to ear as he held onto the imperial edict. He had achieved his aim.


    Dou Quan praised, ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness. You¡¯re now one step closer topleting your grand n.¡± [1]


    However, Jing Yi narrowed his eyes at him, lightly lifted a corner of his lips, and put on a besotted expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense here. This prince sincerely wants to marry that Miss Ji.¡±


    Ha! There aren¡¯t any outsiders around, what are you pretending for? Dou Quan yed along and bowed, ¡°Yes, congrattions, Your Highness for taking a beautiful woman as a wife.¡±


    These words were pleasing to the ear indeed. Jing Yi instructed, ¡°Immediately deliver this prince¡¯s betrothal gifts to the General¡¯s mansion. The gifts must all be precious and rare.¡±


    Dou Quan received his order and left. Jing Yi also intended to go into his quarters to continue plotting for his grand n.


    A flurry of powerful footsteps approached with an ominous air. He turned towards the sound and saw Ji Li approaching with a serious expression.


    Jing Yi exchanged a look with Dou Quan beside him. Dou Quan nodded and retreated.


    ¡°War Secretary Ji, why are you here? The Emperor¡¯s edict should have also been sent to your residence, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be celebrating at home now?¡±


    Celebrate my ass! It would already be great if Ji Li didn¡¯t kill someone. He approached swiftly, expression fierce as he spoke, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you get right to the point.¡± Direct and straightforward!


    ¡°Oh? This prince does not understand what you mean?¡±


    Pretending ignorance and acting innocent? Ji Li replied, ¡°The matter of bestowing marriage is an order from the Emperor, as his subjects we can only follow. However this subject is here today to rify a certain matter with Your Highness.¡± His face was expressionless, not showing a single hint of what his true feelings were.


    Fury? Dissatisfaction? Jing Yi looked at him and scoffed, ¡°I am all ears.¡±


    Ji Li got straight to the point. ¡°Since this subject has dared to step forward rashly, I naturally do not fear offending Your Highness. I¡¯ll be direct with these matters; Your Highness ns to marry Muqing as your Consort andwful wife. On the surface, it appears to be an asion for celebration, but Your Highness¡¯s intentions are naturally clear to those in the know; you merely wish to garner the support of us brothers for your faction, to manipte the military authority that we hold.


    ¡°Your Highness is gaining power now, loyalties within the imperial court have always fallen where the wind blows, and this subject should logically follow suit; however, ever since the incident where the First Prince surrounded the Imperial Pce, we two brothers no longer participate in the war between the court factions. Who will now receive the mantle of Crown Prince and the honor of inheriting the throne? This subject cares nothing for such things. If Your Highness thought that by marrying Muqing, you would be able to control us two brothers, I must persuade Your Highness to disabuse yourself of such a notion.¡±


    What a bold and stark statement! There has never been a subject who has dared to say such words to a prince in the whole of history, but War Secretary Ji dares! As Secretary of the Ministry of War, Ji Li controlled the entire Ministry of War and was responsible for the safety of the Imperial Pce. With a single stroke of his brush, thousands of soldiers would obey hismand. Ji Huan too was personally conferred General by the Emperor and simrly held military power.


    Jing Yi was also very clear that Ji Li was an extremely intelligent person. He took two steps forward and told Ji Li, ¡°This prince is truly bbergasted at War Secretary Ji¡¯s words. For now, let¡¯s just pretend that what you said was all true, that this prince intended to marry your sister to obtain the power that you two brothers hold.¡±


    ¡°The power that Your Highness holds in court today is already unparalleled by any other. The only other possible contender, Prince Rong, has also been banished to Yufu; the position of heir apparent is already all but guaranteed for you. This subject has already said that I will never again participate in the struggle between court factions ever since the death of the First Prince; naturally I will not obstruct Your Highness¡¯s way - why would you take the unnecessary step of trying to rope in this subject?¡±


    ¡°Just in case!¡± Jing Yi said, ¡°As long as Prince Rong is still around, and before this prince is seated on the Imperial throne, there remains the possibility that something will change. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being prepared! If you two brothers could serve the First Prince back then, why not give this prince a hand now? Whatever the First Prince offered you, I can also offer you the same thing as well.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive this subject for not being able to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Then that is no longer up to War Secretary Ji to choose.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Has War Secretary Ji never questioned why Miss Ji would fall ill and leave the pce on the day of the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort Selection? Have you never wondered why she would be so anxious to marry this prince?¡±


    Eh? Ji Li had no idea. He had asked, but Ji Muqing waspletely unwilling to reveal the truth. However, since Jing Yi asked this question, there must be some unspeakable secret hidden within. He looked at Jing Yi¡¯s wide grin, then narrowed his eyes and waited for the answer.


    Jing Yi furrowed his brows, ¡°This prince initially wanted to be a nice person and help Miss Ji, as well as your entire Ji family.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Does War Secretary Ji know why the initial summons for Miss Ji to enter the pce was not delivered to your residence? That was in no way a mistake of the Imperial n Bureau; instead, it was the doing of the Imperial n Bureau¡¯s Vice-Director, Gao Bingze. He pitied Miss Ji and deliberately did not wish for her to enter the pce to participate in the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort Selection. Thus, he deliberately removed her name from the list. Even more unexpectedly, right during those days of the Selection in the pce, Vice-Director Gao and Miss Ji actually...¡±


    Ahem! He didn¡¯t say it directly.


    Nheless, Ji Li heard it loud and clear.


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°If this matter were made known to the Emperor, the consequences would not be as simple asmanding Miss Ji to die; your entire Ji family would be implicated, possibly even all nine branches of the family would be sentenced to death! [2]This prince couldn¡¯t bear to let that happen so I suppressed the news. Since Miss Ji had already been forced to such a state, I simply thought I¡¯d think of a way to save her life, by letting her exit the pce on excuse of illness. However, once a woman has lost her chastity, she is seen as a disgrace and brings humiliation to her family. This prince also saw that Miss Ji is attractive and charming, and so took pity on her and asked my Mother to request that Imperial Father bestow marriage on us. This would both protect Miss Ji and also satisfy this prince¡¯s admiration towards her.¡±


    Dammit, how shameless can you be?! You would even dare to ster such fervent self-praise onto your face!


    However, Ji Li retorted, ¡°Impossible!¡± He didn¡¯t believe it. His sister may not be the most sweet-tempered or virtuous person, but how could she have done something like this? Moreover, Ji Muqing had been taught the behaviors and manners of a Crown Prince Consort from young; she should be clear what should or should not be done.


    Jing Yi continued earnestly, ¡°Every word this prince said has been true; there¡¯s not a single falsehood. If War Secretary Ji still does not believe me, you can always look at your sister¡¯s wrist to see if the cinnabar chastity mark still exists.¡±


    Ji Li¡¯s face twisted into an ugly grimace, his parched lips couldn¡¯t formte a single reply.


    ¡°Although Miss Ji is no longer chaste, this prince sincerely likes her and does not care about these trivialities. For her, this prince didn¡¯t even hesitate to kill Vice-Director Gao in order to prevent more people from knowing about this matter. If War Secretary Ji had note forward now, this prince would have kept this secret forever.¡±


    Ah! So... ¡°Then the Imperial n Bureau¡¯s Vice-Director Gao died... because of this incident?¡± Ji Li realised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jing Yi said, ¡°For the sake of Miss Ji, this prince didn¡¯t hesitate to kill. Only dead men tell no tales. This prince is set to marry Miss Ji as my Consort andwfully wedded wife. In future, if this prince has the honor of ascending to the throne, she will be Mother of the Country. Tell me, who does this benefit the most?¡±


    With how you described it, of course it would benefit the Ji family the most!


    [1] Ed. Note: tHe MaStErPlAn! Jing Yi: Want to be Emperor? Simple, grab a MasterCard today and be the Emperor at everywhere you shop!


    [2] Öï¾Å×å 9 branches execution is one of the most severe punishments. See theIG link to find out who exactly gets killed.

 Chapter 632 - Win Or Lose

    <h4>Chapter 632 - Win Or Lose</h4>


    Ji Li stood there motionlessly, but his heart was trembling in secret. That news... was too much for him to digest.


    Jing Yi snickered as he studied Ji Li¡¯s expression. He intended to seize this opportunity to execute his n. ¡°Despite the risk, this prince asked for my Imperial Mother¡¯s help to ask for Imperial Father¡¯s blessings for our marriage. I thought that, by doing that, I could be acknowledged by Secretary Ji. Little did I expect this would cause misunderstanding. So what if this prince wants to gain your support? Is the aid I provided insufficient for you to swear your loyalty to me?¡±


    Ji Li was rendered speechless.


    Jing Yi lips quirked upwards as he continued, ¡°Secretary Ji, you have no choice but to side with this prince. From now onwards, if this prince wins, the Ji Family will share my victory, but if this prince fails, the Ji Family will fall as well.¡±


    If this prince wins, the Ji Family will share my victory, but if this prince fails, the Ji Family will fall as well. Jing Yi¡¯s words were seared into Ji Li¡¯s mind. He opened his mouth, but the words stuck in his throat.


    Ji Li found himself back at the military office, with no recollection of how he got there.


    Upon his return, Ji Huan, who had been waiting for him, quickly approached him. ¡°Big Brother, where did you go?¡±


    Ji Li did not reply.


    ¡°Big Brother...¡± Ji Huan was worried when he saw how distracted Ji Li was. He pressed on, ¡°Big Brother, did you go to... Prince Yi¡¯s estate?¡±


    Ji Li continued to remain silent.


    ¡°What did Prince Yi tell you? What did you say to him?¡± There was no answer. ¡°Big Brother...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ji Li interrupted him, ¡°Stop asking.¡±


    Finally, Ji Huan gave up. He knew that something was wrong, but he dared not continue asking.


    Then, Ji Li headed for Ji Muqing¡¯s courtyard.


    The wedding gifts from the Imperial Pce had arrived, and were now upying the entire courtyard. Prince Yi¡¯s wedding was a grand asion, and had to be celebrated jubntly. All the gifts were meticulously picked, every one of them of top quality and exquisitely made.


    The gifts included enamel and jade containers, silk cloaks embroidered with orchid cacti, jadebs, round ivory mirrors, jade pillows, a pure gold pine-and-crane hairstick, dangling buyao hairsticks decorated with jade coins, gold ornaments iid with rubies, earrings in the shape of a swallow in flight, a phoenix ornament made from jade beads...


    Glittering jewellery stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The eunuchs who sent the wedding gifts from the Imperial Pce checked the items against the summary list. ¡°They are all here!¡± The eunuch bowed down to Ji Muqing, who was standing at the door. ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, all the wedding gifts are here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With a look from Ji Muqing, Can took out some silver taels to tip the eunuchs.


    After receiving the silver, the eunuchs left.


    Ji Li entered the courtyard, and ordered everyone else to leave. Then, he pulled Ji Muqing into the room.


    ¡°Big Brother, that¡¯s enough,¡± Ji Muqing yelled. ¡°What else do you want to do? The Emperor has already issued an imperial edict and delivered the wedding gifts to us. Unless you kill me, I will definitely marry Prince Yi!¡± She was unyielding.


    Ji Li pulled her by her arm towards himself and pushed up her sleeve before she could react. On her fair and smooth arm, there was no cinnabar mark. It waspletely bare! [1]


    Although he had mentally prepared himself for this, Ji Li was stunned. ¡°Prince Yi was not lying. You have already...¡±


    Ha! At that moment, his ears were buzzing and his brain could not think.


    As Ji Li grabbed her sleeve, Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes almost popped out of her head. She struggled, trying to break free of his grasp, but she did not have sufficient strength to do so. She stood there helplessly, her face pale. ¡°I...¡± The words stuck to her throat.


    Her shameful secret had been exposed. She felt so humiliated that she wanted to die. Her eyes turned red and tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°How could you do something like this?¡± Ji Li reprimanded her.


    ¡°Big Brother, I... I didn¡¯t intend for that to happen.¡± She clutched Ji Li¡¯s sleeve, eyes brimming with tears. ¡°I have no idea how it happened either. Big Brother, please believe me.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you when the truth is presented right before our eyes?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how it happened. I passed out after I got hit. Then, I woke up and... Big Brother, please believe me. I know what I should and shouldn¡¯t do. I would never purposely never do something that will put the family to shame! It was that beast who did this!¡± Desperate, she tried to exin herself.


    Ji Li pushed her away.


    Ji Muqing dropped to her knees with a loud thud. Her face was covered with tears. ¡°Big Brother, please keep this secret to yourself. If anyone finds out about this, I¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    ¡°You finally realize how serious this is?¡± Ji Li red at her with a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Of course I know how serious this is. I have been living in fear since the moment I woke up on that bed. I have been startled awake every night in fear that someone will find out about this. What should I do if that happens? What will happen to the Ji Family? Fortunately, Concubine Xiao promised to keep this secret for me. On top of that, Prince Yi is also willing to marry me as his consort. Even that man is dead! No one will find out about that incident. Big Brother, I¡¯m your blood-rted sister! Please consider my position, and give me your blessings! Let bygones be bygones. Marrying Prince Yi is now my only way out,¡± she pleaded, sobbing.


    Ji Li heaved a heavy sigh. There was nothing else he could do. He could only ept it. ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother?¡±


    ¡°What has happened has happened. You¡¯ve done something that¡¯s unresolvable.¡± He pulled her up.


    Nose red, Ji Muqing begged with a pitiful tone, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve agreed to my marriage?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do other than agreeing?¡± Ji Li helplessly gave in. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly bear to see you living with this shame for the rest of your life. It¡¯s not that I refuse to give your marriage my blessings. However, your marriage involves more than just the two of you. You will get caught up in the political infighting between the princes. Unfortunately, now that we havee to such a state, I have no choice but to let you marry Prince Yi. Hopefully, things will be better for you once you move into Prince Yi¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± He heaved another heavy sigh. ¡°Get ready. Father and Wanxin are on their way to the Capital. I¡¯ll keep your secret to myself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Big Brother.¡±


    Then, Ji Li left the room.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, he ran into Ji Huan. ¡°Big Brother, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Muqing is getting married. You should help out and order the servants to prepare everything needed to put together this wedding. Make sure nothing is out of ce. Our Ji family is, after all, a reputable family.¡± He finished his words and stalked off.


    What is with this sudden change of stance? Caught off guard by Ji Li¡¯s statement, Ji Huan was glued to the ground. But that did notst for long, and he was soon on his way to meet Ji Muqing again.


    She had only just finished crying, and her eyes were still red and swollen. Quietly, she sat there as she wiped off her tears.


    ¡°Muqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Upon hearing Ji Huan, she quickly lowered her head before she shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What did Big Brother talk to you about? Why did he suddenly change his stance?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. Perhaps, Big Brother has finallye to his senses. Second Brother, please leave me alone for now. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed stiffly. He then left the room, scratching his head in puzzlement.


    What an insensitive boor! He waspletely oblivious to Ji Muqing¡¯s cheerlessness.


    Ji Muqing wiped away her tears before she stared into her reflection in the mirror. Her face had turned pale. When she heard the maids approaching her room, she hurriedly grabbed the rouge and put some on her face, hoping that it would put some rosiness to her face.


    The maids resumed arranging the wedding gifts, and none of them noticed anything wrong with her.


    [1] TLN: Reminder, this ispletely fictional. Virginity. Is. A. Construct.

 Chapter 633 - Dont Be Too Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Don¡°t Be Too Greedy</h4>


    CONTENT WARNING: MILD TORTURE


    Zhangzhi Hall


    Concubine Xiao had been in an abnormally good mood ever since the Imperial edict was announced that morning. She had her maids fetch a few types of flowers, then went to her little garden to nt them.


    The flowers in the courtyard were well taken care of. Some of them had already ended their flowering season, but were still kept there and tended lovingly, while some early autumn flowers were in full bloom. As she held onto a nt and ced it in the soil, shemented, ¡°This season is the most suitable for growing flowers; their blooms will surely be magnificent.¡±


    The maid by her sidemented, ¡°The flowers cultivated by Your Highness are the best-looking in all the pce.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your Highness is deft; under the loving care of Your Highness, every nt would bloom magnificently.¡±


    ¡°Youss, such a sweet tongue you have. This seat shall reward you with a box of honey preserves.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness.¡± The little maid grinned ear to ear. It was such a great honor to receive rewards from Concubine Xiao; there were many that wouldn¡¯t get it even if they begged.


    The little maid seemed to be hoping for more rewards. She continued speaking, full of smiles, ¡°Your Highness must be very happy about Prince Yi¡¯s marriage? That Miss Ji must have garnered great fortune from somewhere to be able to marry Prince Yi as his Consort.¡±


    ¡°Good fortune?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? This servant heard that Prince Yi has many supporters in the imperial court.¡±


    ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°Many people! Prince Yi is so intelligent and well liked by the Emperor; thus, Your Highness is fortunate as well.¡±


    ¡°How has this seat been fortunate?¡± Concubine Xiao still had a smile on her face, but this smile turned increasingly terrifying.


    The other maids around them all felt that something was peculiar. They looked terrified and apprehensive. However, that little maid didn¡¯t detect anything untoward about the atmosphere and continued her ttery, ¡°When Prince Yi bes Crown Prince, then Your Highness would also be reflected in his glory as his mother.¡± Reflected in his glory! What she said was absolutely correct.


    Concubine Xiao pinched that nt in her hands, which she had yet to fully nt into the soil, and that small branch broke with a snap.


    That little maid finally realised that she had said something wrong. In an instant, her face turned as white as a sheet. She took a few steps back and lowered her head as she said, ¡°This servant... has said something wrong.¡±


    Concubine Xiao revealed a dagger-like smile, ¡°Wrong? Where did you go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wrong...¡± She actually had no idea where she had gone wrong. She frantically stammered all the while, ¡°This servant was too talkative, and made Your Highness unhappy. This was the fault of this servant.¡±


    Ha. Concubine Xiao reached out a hand, pinched that maid¡¯s chin, and yanked it upwards. The maid¡¯s line of sight met with Concubine Xiao¡¯s. She immediately shifted her gaze and trembled all over. However, Concubine Xiao¡¯s red lips were still curved upwards. She turned that maid¡¯s face left and right, still holding her chin, as if she were admiring an object. Her smile turned tight and her brow slowly knitted together.


    ¡°Your Highness? This servant...¡±


    ¡°What are you so nervous for? This seat wouldn¡¯t chop off your head.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± After Concubine Xiao released her chin, that maid immediately lowered her head.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± Shemanded sternly.


    That maid raised her head once again. She was so terrified that her eyes were dted and her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Concubine Xiao suddenly picked up the pair of scissors that she had put aside, and pressed its sharp edge against that maid¡¯s face.


    Her fingers pressed down.


    Following the pressure of her hands, that pair of scissors slowly slid down that maid¡¯s face and slit it open. ¡°Ah! Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. You¡¯re not allowed to move either.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The scissors slid all the way down. That young, tender cheek was sliced open just like that. Fresh blood poured out from the cut flesh and dripped down her neck, her clothes, and the floor... A swath of vibrant, blood red.


    The other maids around them were all so terrified they didn¡¯t dare to make a single peep.


    Concubine Xiao closed the scissor des and tossed it onto the ground. Another maid served her a handkerchief to wipe her hands clean.


    That little maid kneeled on the floor, propped up weakly by her arms and sobbed through the pain, ¡°I beg Your Highness to spare my life. This servant... this servant admits her mistake.¡± Her tears mixed with the blood on her face.


    Concubine Xiao asked again, ¡°Where did you go wrong?¡±


    She still couldn¡¯t answer. Just where did she go wrong? Wasn¡¯t what she said true? When Prince Yi gained power, wouldn¡¯t Concubine Xiao be reflected in his glory? In the end, her trembling lips still couldn¡¯t produce a single word.


    Concubine Xiao narrowed her phoenix eyes with a bone-chilling re at the trembling maid on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s fine to be greedy, but you can¡¯t reveal your greed too clearly, or you would invite disaster upon yourself.¡±


    Greed! That little maid finally understood.


    ¡°Let today be a little lesson for you. Prince Yi¡¯s marriage is a cause for celebration, so this seat won¡¯t demand your life. However, if this happens again, this seat will have someone rip your mouth off.¡±


    ¡°This servant will not dare... thank you for your mercy, Your Highness. Thank you for sparing my life.¡± The little maid was sobbing so hard her words could barely be distinguished.


    Concubine Xiao covered her nose daintily with her hand, ¡°How unlucky. This was supposed to be a joyous day, but you had ruined it.¡±


    Just then, Sang Lan arrived. When sheid eyes on this scene, she paused for a short while in surprise before immediately reporting, ¡°Your Highness, the Ministry of Rites have finished drafting the ceremonies for the Princess¡¯s marriage. They requested that you review the list.¡± She passed a booklet over.


    Concubine Xiao opened it. The listed gifts were extremely precious, much more than those that the Emperor had sent over to that woman Ji Muqing. After a few nces, she shut the ount of gifts and asked, ¡°How is it with the princess?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the princess has been very quiettely. She hasn¡¯t been making a fuss.¡± She¡¯s be sensible!


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She looked at the kneeling maid again with narrowed eyes. ¡°Take her to get bandaged. Don¡¯t let the blood pollute this seat¡¯s quarters.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Done with her instructions, Concubine Xiao left with Sang Lan.


    Once they left, that little maid copsed onto the ground. The floor was covered in blood and looked as if it could almost form a river. A few other maids hurried forward to help her up. One of them chided, ¡°Really, you¡¯ve only just entered the pce and you¡¯re already bbing with impunity. You¡¯re really lucky that Her Highness didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    She cradled her bleeding cheek and sobbed, ¡°How would I know that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the people in charge of admissions tell you? You must never say nonsense in front of Concubine Xiao. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t listen to anything, and don¡¯t hanker for any rewards, than to say too much.¡±


    How would ass that had just entered the pce know all these?!


    ¡°You better be more careful next time. Her Highness only let you off this time because of Prince Yi¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°I... I know that now.¡±


    ¡°Later when you go to the pharmacy, just say that you fell yourself. You can¡¯t ever say that it was Her Highness, or you can forget about keeping your life.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± She leaned against the arm of another maid as she headed towards the Imperial pharmacy.


    Everyone said that Concubine Xiao was good natured and treated people very well, and that the maids in the pce received plenty of rewards. She thought that, with her sweet tongue, she would surely be able to receive even more rewards if she came. In fact, she had merely said a short sentence and Concubine Xiao did reward her with a box of honey preserves. Then, she had thought that she had chosen the right master.


    Little did she realise that she clearly had a poisonous heart!


    This little fable also teaches us that people should never be too greedy.


    When pushed to the extreme, the result will be opposite of what you desire. [1]


    [1] For anyone interested, the phrase is ÎＫ±Ø·´. Phew. Took me so long to understand what it meant.

 Chapter 634 - Puppe

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Puppe</h4>


    t


    Ever since she attempted to hang herself, Jing Xuan was like a different person. She didn¡¯t make any fuss or get angry. When the pce maids told her to eat, she ate, and when she was told to sleep, she slept. She seemed to be a different person from the previous Jing Xuan who only smashed things all day long.


    She sat in front of the mirror, her eyes wide open as she stared at the bronze mirror in front of her. It reflected a person that resembled a puppet at the mercy of others, more than a live human.


    A maid, Duan¡¯er, was helping her put on her clothes and essories. "Princess, do you want this maid to ask the kitchen to prepare some snacks for you?"


    There was no response.


    "Princess?"


    There was still no response.


    Duan¡¯er looked at her with distress and continued to help her dress.


    After a long time, Jing Xuan asked slowly, "Is the wedding dress ready?"


    "Huh?" The pce maid was surprised that she finally started to speak. She said quickly, "Her Ladyship put in a lot of effort for your wedding dress. She has already told the Ministry of Rites that they must make the best wedding dress for the princess."


    "What about the wedding gifts?"


    "They are also being prepared. The gift list should have arrived."


    "What else?"


    "What else?" Duan¡¯er thought about it, and her eyes brightened. "Yes, Her Ladyship also said that the day before the princess departs for her marriage, she would take you to Lishan Temple to pray so that after you go to Huyi, you would be safe and prosperous."


    Safe and prosperous? Jing Xuan smiled at herself in the mirror. "Duan¡¯er." She said softly.


    "This maid is here." Duan¡¯er stopped helping her with her hair, put down theb and bowed, "What is the princess¡¯smand?"


    "I¡¯d like to have some porridge. Go ahead and let the kitchen prepare it."


    "Yes, this maid will go now." Duan¡¯er was delighted by the request.


    Duan¡¯er had just left the princess¡¯s quarters when she bumped into Concubine Xiao. "Greetings to Your Ladyship."


    "Where are you rushing off to?"


    "The princess said she wanted to have porridge, so this maid was going to the kitchen."


    Concubine Xiao waved her hand, "go quickly."


    "Yes." Duan¡¯er left.


    Sang Lan helped Concubine Xiao into Jing Xuan¡¯s personal quarters.


    The girl sat motionless in front of the mirror, as if she had lost her soul.


    "Xuan¡¯er." Concubine Xiao went up to her and looked at the person in the mirror with a smile, "Yourplexion looks a lot better today. The weather has been changing recently. You should pay more attention to your health."


    Jing Xuan nced at her with no expression on her face. She said indifferently, "Imperial Mother, thank you for your concern."


    "It¡¯s natural for a mother to care about her daughter. There is no need to say thank you."


    Haha. Jing Xuan remained silent.


    Since her suicide attempt, she had really changed. She was well behaved and very quiet.


    She didn¡¯t make a scene about wanting to die anymore. Although Concubine Xiao was relieved, she felt that she was getting increasingly distant from her daughter and no longer as close as before.


    She held her daughter¡¯s hand and affectionately patted the back of her hand, "Xuan¡¯er, the day of your marriage is approaching. Imperial Mother really can¡¯t bear to let you go, but for your own good, Imperial Mother could only send you to Huyi. After you go there, you must take good care of yourself, and you must also remember that you are the princess of Great Lin and they are subordinate to you.The Huyi must bow down to us of Great Lin and there is no one who can bully you. You must not trust anyone easily; the only person you can trust is yourself. Understood?"


    She has not yet gone, and she¡¯s already getting a lesson on how to scheme! Where would you find an Imperial Mother like that?! Jing Xuan said, "Is it the same for Imperial Mother? Do you also trust only yourself?"


    Ah! Concubine Xiao paused abruptly. "Xuan¡¯er, Imperial Mother is willing to go through anything for you and your brother. You are the closest people to me."


    "So I can¡¯t trust even my closest people, can I?" She asked again.


    This time, Concubine Xiao finally frowned.


    Seeing this, Jing Xuan sneered and did not speak a word.


    Concubine Xiao knew that she was hiding daggers behind her words. She could only say, "Xuan¡¯er, Imperial Mother doesn¡¯t want you to hate me. Sooner orter, you will understand Imperial Mother¡¯s good intentions."


    "Yes, I know that the Third Prince of Huyi is the only person who could be the King of Huyi, and I will be the Queen in the future if I marry him. How could Xuan¡¯er not know Imperial Mother¡¯s good intentions? After going to Huyi, I will definitely live the rest of my life in peace and not disgrace the Great Lin imperial family."


    "Isn¡¯t this all in the past? Why are you still stubbornly holding onto this matter?"


    "Stubborn?" That¡¯s a new word. Sheughed bitterly, "How is your daughter stubbornly holding on when she has already epted her fate? If you forbid me to do anything foolish, I¡¯ll stop. If you tell me to stay in my bedroom, I¡¯ll stay there. If you want me to marry someone, then I¡¯ll marry that person. And if you don¡¯t want me to tell Imperial Father what you and my Imperial Brother have done, I won¡¯t say anything. Now, I¡¯ll do whatever you want because what is there for me to resist? This body of mine is at your disposal. I¡¯ll go anywhere if you let me, I¡¯ll do anything if you let me. I won¡¯t struggle even if you tell me to die."


    Her heart had been dead for a long time, and she had finally epted the reality of everything. She knew that from the day she was born, her sole purpose was to be her mother¡¯s chess piece. She could be thrown away, tossed about at her mother¡¯s whims, or be destroyed.


    Concubine Xiao could only sigh, holding back tears, "Don¡¯t me Imperial Mother."


    "This daughter is tired and wants to rest."


    Concubine Xiao stopped talking. She seemed like she had something to say, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Just as she was about to leave, Jing Xuan suddenly said, "Please convey my congrattions to Imperial Brother. I won¡¯t be attending his wedding ceremony, so I will have Duan¡¯er to prepare a gift."


    "Sure, have a good rest. Inform me if you need anything."


    Concubine Xiao left.


    After she left, Jing Xuan¡¯s eyes deepened, but she still sat there unmoving, looking at her own pale face in the bronze mirror. How ridiculous! Those were the two words that came to her mind at the moment.


    Soon after, Duan¡¯er brought the porridge. "Princess, this is your favorite soybean curd porridge." [1]


    She took a look at it and nodded her head, "Put it here. You may leave now."


    "Yes, this maid would be waiting outside. If the princess needs anything, call me." Duan¡¯er then went out.


    But just after she went out, there was a sound of porcin smashing on the floor from the room. She quickly went in and saw Jing Xuan standing in the middle of the room, with the bowl of hot porridge just delivered from the kitchen at her feet. It smashed on the floor and shattered into many pieces.


    "Princess, what happened?¡± Duan¡¯er ran over and asked with great concern.


    Jing Xuan stood there with tears on her face, and she struggled to walk towards the window. She muttered, "Imperial family? Family affection? " She let out anotherugh, "from the start till the end, it has always been about power and authority." Herughter sounded mournful and heart-wrenching.


    Duan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but cry as she watched her swaying body standing in front of the window. "Princess, don¡¯t be like this."


    "Even though I¡¯m alive, how am I any different from a dead person?"


    "Princess, don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    "Duan¡¯er, on the day of my wedding, you don¡¯t need to follow me to Huyi anymore. I¡¯ll send you out of the pce. Remember my words. If you can, do not ever set foot into the pce for the rest of your life."


    The pce was ultimately a miserable ce that didn¡¯t let people keep their humanity.


    [1] See here for pics. It doesn¡¯t seem to exist in english or has another name: https://jingyan.baidu/article/00a07f38845e77c3d028dc82.html (Also I kinda find savory beancurd really hard to stomach so this just made me go ew.)

 Chapter 635 - A Body Like This

    <h4>Chapter 635 - A Body Like This</h4>


    News of Prince Yi¡¯s wedding soon spread throughout the capital, and then to every prefecture and county. It became a topic of many lively discussions about how the Ji family had produced a very fortunate daughter, who actually had the chance to be Prince Yi¡¯s consort. This was a rare honor that very few people could obtain. She must have saved the entire Milky Way in herst life!


    Outside the capital.


    A horse-drawn carriage rumbled slowly along the official road. Inside, Ji Shuhan sat with his hands resting on his knees, eyes closed in repose. Beside him, Ji Wanxin also kept silent, afraid of disturbing her father. Even when she drank water, she did so carefully.


    The father-daughter pair originally were headed to the capital, with Ji Shuhan personally escorting Ji Wanxin for her marriage to the Shen family. They didn¡¯t expect to receive the news of the Emperor bestowing the marriage while on the road. His daughter would be married into Prince Yi¡¯s family as his Consort!


    When he first heard the news, Ji Shuhan was stunned for a long while. He checked with the messenger time and time again that he had heard the news correctly, before he rxed and smiled so widely that his eyes turned into slits. I thank the heavens, the gods, and Buddha for this good fortune!


    He had thought that after the death of the First Prince, the Ji family would have no more hope of producing the Crown Prince Consort. He didn¡¯t expect that there would still be a chance with Prince Yi, and that the Emperor would bestow marriage!


    With Prince Yi¡¯s current standing in court, he surely would be Crown Prince. When he bes the Emperor in the future, Ji Muqing would be Empress. Just that thought sent Ji Shuhan into a fit of glee. [1]


    Inparison, Ji Wanxin¡¯s marriage appeared extremely insignificant. She didn¡¯t care either, and even hoped that her betrothal would be cancelled.


    After a long, bumpy journey, they were finally approaching the capital. Ji Wanxin reached out her white fingers and lifted the curtains to take a look outside. They had already reached Mount Liang just outside the capital and would reach the capital gates in less than two hours. After so much had happened, she was back at the capital again.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Ji Shuhan asked with his eyes still closed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached Mount Liang.¡±


    ¡°Mn. It¡¯s fine so long as we can get there in time.¡±


    ¡°We will. Big Sister will only get married tomorrow.¡±


    Ji Shuhan opened his eyes and smiled cheerfully, ¡°After the Crown Prince died, I had thought that your Big Sister¡¯s marriage woulde to nothing. I didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor would actually bestow marriage to your sister and Prince Yi. The heavens must be helping our Ji family for Muqing to be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that Big Sister could find a good family.¡± Is that blessing truly sincere or sarcastic?


    Ji Shuhan couldn¡¯t tell what she truly felt. ¡°You must be more careful as well.¡± Ji Shuhan looked at her with a worried frown. ¡°The betrothal between you and the Shen family had been set a long time ago; neither of us can reject it. However dissatisfied you are with Minister Shen, it¡¯s been set in stone. You must take care of your health and don¡¯t casually go outdoors if you don¡¯t need to. [2]When we get to the capital, I¡¯ll find a good physician for you to improve your health so that you can birth children in the future. We¡¯ll see what else the Shen family has to say.¡±


    How did they get back to talking about herself again? Ji Wanxin lowered her eyes, ¡°Your daughter understands.¡±


    Ji Shuhan got angry as he looked at her, ¡°Look at yourself! You¡¯re always like that! Every time I tell you off, you only know to lower your head. Who will be around to help you if you get bullied after you¡¯re married into the Shen family? You have to put in more effort as well, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Sigh. ¡°You¡¯re all the same.¡± All?


    Naturally, that statement included Ji Yunshu as well. Every time he said anything to Ji Yunshu, she would either lower her head, or hum in nomittal agreement. Now Ji Wanxin was also the same, lowering her head and speaking less than two sentences.


    Of his four daughters, only Ji Muqing was the most likable; the other three only created headaches for him.


    Ji Wanxin felt wronged and teared up, but didn¡¯t say anything to her father either.


    An hourter, the carriage entered the city and stopped at the doors of the General¡¯s mansion. The two Ji brothers had long been waiting at the door. ¡°Father, you must be tired after such a long journey. Please go take a rest in a while.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ji Shuhan replied urgently, ¡°Muqing will be married off soon. Quickly brief me on the wedding arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Li brought them indoors and described the wedding arrangements in detail, but Ji Shuhan was still not satisfied. ¡°Our Ji family cannot be stingy when marrying off our daughters. Although the wedding gifts from the Emperor and Prince Yi are precious, we cannot be careless with the dowry we send out either.¡±


    Ji Li replied, ¡°Father, rest assured. I have everything prepared.¡±


    ¡°Your mother died early, and your grandmother is gone as well. As her father, I must attend to the guests at the wedding; as her brothers, you must also be more conscientious and not make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Additionally, you and Ji Huan must support Prince Yi in the Imperial Court from now on. When he gains in power and status, your sister does too. Only then can our Ji family be firmly established in the capital.¡± Ji Shuhan had also once been an official in court and understood the hidden undercurrents, even if he didn¡¯t clearly state them.


    Ji Li also seemed to have no intention of mentioning what had happened during the time of the Crown Prince Consort Selection. Beside him, Ji Huan also kept his mouth shut as he listened to his brother and father discussing the marriage.


    Ji Wanxin, who had been quietly sitting in the hall, decided to silently leave as she was unable to add to the conversation. Ji Huan followed her and called out, ¡°Wanxin.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother? Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Truly, only her full-blood sibling Ji Huan would still be concerned about her. She smiled mildly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired from the journey.¡±


    Ji Huan fussed, ¡°Your health has never been very good, so you must be more careful with yourself. I¡¯ll have someone send some tonics over to you to improve your health. After Muqing¡¯s wedding is over, we should also start preparing for yours.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± She nodded in agreement.


    Ji Huan nced back at the hall before he lowered his voice, ¡°Actually, I can tell that you don¡¯t want to marry at all. Although I really don¡¯t like that Minister Shen, it can¡¯t be helped as you are already betrothed and Father is determined to marry you off to them. Just bear with it for the moment; if any of the Shen family dare to bully you, tell Second Brother and I¡¯ll bring a squadron to beat them up.¡± A bold statement.


    Ji Wanxin felt so touched and gratified that her eyes turned watery. ¡°Second Brother treats me the best.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re blood siblings! Who would be nice to you if I¡¯m not?¡± Ji Huan truly felt sorry for her. She had been sickly since young and was frequently confined to her courtyard. What a pity she had a body like this! Otherwise, her life wouldn¡¯t be too bad at all. ¡°You must be tired, go have a rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go visit Big Sister. She¡¯s getting married tomorrow and there must be something I can do to help.¡±


    ¡°You better don¡¯t go. You know your big sister¡¯s temper; I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll bully you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± With that, she left.


    Behind her, Ji Huan looked at her worriedly and heaved a long sigh.


    [1] Sigh. This family all like counting chickens before they hatch eh?


    [2] P.S. same goes for all readers still in 2020 COVID hell!

 Chapter 636 - The Empress of Great Lin

    <h4>Chapter 636 - The Empress of Great Lin</h4>


    Ji Muqing¡¯s room was full of gifts. They were either sent from the pce or from Prince Yi¡¯s estate. There were all kinds of valuable and top-quality goods. Inside the room, many young maids were busy carrying things in and out.


    They saw Ji Wanxin. "Second Young Miss?" Someone said, "Why are you here? Did you not just arrive? Why don¡¯t you go rest?"


    She coughed softly. "I aming to visit my Big Sister and see if I can help with anything."


    "No, no, we maids can handle it. Second Young Miss, please go and rest."


    "I¡¯m fine." She gave a faint smile, her voice exceedingly gentle.


    Ji Muqing, who was sitting in front of the dressing table, saw her through the mirror. She got up happily and walked towards her. "Wanxin, when did you arrive?" Ji Muqing took her arm affectionately. She was very enthusiastic.


    Ji Wanxin suddenly froze for a moment. As she stood in a daze, she was tugged towards the dresser in the room and made to sit down.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came? I would have gone out to wee you."


    "Big Sister, you are going to get married. You must be very busy, so Father didn¡¯t inform you."


    "Is Father here, too?"


    "He is talking about your marriage arrangements in the lobby."


    "Seriously, why did you not say anything when you arrived? Big Brother should also have called me along to greet both you and Father at the gate." Ji Muqing looked unhappy.


    Ji Wanxin stared at her. Was this person in front of her the same Ji Muqing who wouldsh out viciously whenever she saw her? No matter how she looked at her, while her face was exactly the same... her personality was not quite the same. She pulled her arm out of Ji Muqing¡¯s arms, "Anything I could do to help you, sister?"


    "Look at you, why are you treating me like an outsider? We are sisters, sisters rted by blood" Ji Muqing deliberately raised her tone as if she was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know.


    But Ji Wanxin got goosebumps all over her body. She put on a false smile.


    Ji Muqing looked at her kindly and held her hand again, "Wanxin, I know there was a lot of unpleasantness between us before, but everything is in the past. From now on, we sisters should get along well. I will always think of you even if I am Prince Yi¡¯s Consort. If you have anything you need help with, just talk to me, as long as I have a handful of rice, I would never let you go hungry. "


    "Big Sister..."


    "Oh right." She suddenly brought a gift box over and opened it, "This is a thousand-year-old ginseng, an Imperial tribute, bestowed by the Emperor. Your health has always been bad. Father previously wrote that you are going to marry Young Master Shen soon and I think that¡¯s an amazing asion to celebrate too. But before you get married, it¡¯s most important to take good care of your health." She insisted on giving her the ginseng.


    Ji Wanxin smiled awkwardly. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to either ept or reject this gift, so she simply put it aside. "Thank you, Big Sister."


    "My pleasure." Ji Muqing smiled, holding her arms, "I¡¯m getting married tomorrow. Since I¡¯m in a rush, I haven¡¯t been able to decide on what jewelry to wear because there are so many. You¡¯ve always had a good taste,e help me pick which one looks good on my wedding day."


    On the dressing table, there was a big pile of gold and silver jewelry in boxes of all sizes. It was no wonder she had difficulty choosing.


    "Help me take a look."


    "Sure." Ji Wanxin did start to pick for her with great care. She looked around and picked out a hairpin with a sapphire pendant. "This hairpin is suitable for you. The wedding dress is red, so wearing a blue hairpin on your head makes you look more energetic."


    "It¡¯s very thoughtful of you." Ji Muqing wore it on her head and looked at it in the mirror. "Well, it¡¯s not bad, but..." She took the hairpin down and put it on Ji Wanxin¡¯s head. With an appreciative gaze in her eyes, she said, "I think it would look better on you. Anyway, you¡¯re also getting married and will wear a red wedding dress too. I¡¯ll give this hairpin to you so you can wear it on your wedding day."


    "No, I can¡¯t possibly take this." She quickly declined and took off the hairpin.


    She was stopped by Ji Muqing. "What¡¯s wrong? We are sisters. As your elder sister, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me when I am gifting you something. Take it."


    Ji Wanxin could not refuse but felt apprehensive in her heart. In the past, Ji Muqing hated her so much that she wanted to kill her. So what is with this sudden kindness towards her? She¡¯s being so kind that it¡¯s quite frightening instead.


    That day, Ji Muqing kept asking her to pick things, and then kept generously putting things into her hands. Even the maids in the room had profited from it! Everyone was saying that the First Young Miss was kind. But in private, they said that Ji Muqing must have been cursed for her to turn so kind.


    Prince Yi¡¯s wedding was handled by both the Ministry of Rites and the Han Academy together. When Minister Liang from the Imperial n Bureau of Han Academy heard the news, he was surprised and immediately went to see Concubine Xiao.


    At that time, his daughter had been pushed to death by Ji Muqing. In revenge, he joined forces with Concubine Xiao to get rid of Ji Muqing¡¯s position as Crown Prince Consort. At the same time, he killed Gao Bingze and made him a scapegoat. Concubine Xiao had imed that she was sorry for his daughter¡¯s death, but if so, what was she doing now?


    He tried every possible way to make Ji Muqing lose the title of Crown Prince Consort, but now Concubine Xiao is asking the Emperor to marry her to Prince Yi. In the future, when Prince Yi bes the crown prince, won¡¯t Ji Muqing still be the crown princess in the end? Doesn¡¯t this mean the efforts to redress the injustice to his daughter were all in vain? He could not let this pass, and refused to ept this!


    Concubine Xiao knew he would definitelye, so she had already made a pot of good tea and waited. "Prince Yi will be getting married tomorrow, aren¡¯t the Han Academy and the Ministry of Rites busy preparing for it? How does Minister Liang still have the leisure to visit me?" She asked, despite knowing the answer.


    "I don¡¯t understand why Your Highness asked the Emperor to bestow the marriage of the daughter of Ji Family to Prince Yi." He questioned. Of course, he was angry.


    Concubine Xiao sat there calmly, her hand holding a cup of tea, her red lips blew a few times on the surface of the tea, and took a slow sip. "Minister Liang, I know that you are angry. When Xu¡¯er was killed by Miss Ji, I also felt sorry for her."


    "If that¡¯s the case, why does Your Highness want her to be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort?"


    "I have my own ns, so don¡¯t ask anymore, Minister Liang."


    "I don¡¯t understand, Your Highness, at first, you said that you would help this official¡¯s daughter, so I sacrificed Gao Bingze. But now, Your Highness is promoting her to be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort. If Prince Yi ascends to the throne, she will be the mother of the country in the future. My daughter died so unjustly, but that woman is going to be the Empress, how do you want me to endure this?"


    "When and where did I say that she, Ji Muqing, would be the Empress in the future?" Concubine Xiao put on a serious attitude and sneered very disdainfully, raising her eyebrows, "That petty little girl from Ji family is not worthy of being the Empress of Great Lin."


    Hmm? Minister Liang did not understand.

 Chapter 637 - Ji Muqing Gets Married

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Ji Muqing Gets Married</h4>


    What qualifications does Ji Muqing have to be the Empress?


    A woman like that simply wasn¡¯t worth Concubine Xiao¡¯s notice. ¡°From the beginning, this seat has never intended to let Ji Muqing be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort.¡±


    Minister Liang asked, ¡°Then Your Ladyship intends...¡±


    ¡°Minister Liang should know that the Ji family has Ji Li and Ji Heng, both of whom hold military power. If they could be part of our support base for Prince Yi¡¯s bid for the throne, then why not let her be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort? But in what way is that woman qualified to be the Empress? She¡¯s no better than amon girl from the markets.¡± Harsh words.


    That woman has neither morals nor skills. Concubine Xiao was an extremely proud and self-righteous woman; why would she ce a woman like Ji Muqing in high regard? Pah! She¡¯s not even qualified to be her foot-washing maid!


    When Minister Liang heard her words, he finally understood the implications. He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°So all along, Your Ladyship had never intended to help my daughter reim justice. Instead, your ultimate aim was always to marry Miss Ji to Prince Yi in order to gain the Ji brothers¡¯ support for his faction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Minister Liang¡¯s face knotted into a mess of wrinkles. The fury in his heart erupted like red mes from his eyes. His own daughter had died so tragically; it was one thing for the culprit to escape prosecution, but to think that she would even be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort. The mere thought of it made him wish that he could wipe out the entire Ji family.


    Concubine Xiao saw the unwillingness in his expression. She got up and stepped towards him as she said leisurely, ¡°Minister Liang, let this seat finish speaking. Although she will be Prince Yi¡¯s Consort, but after Prince Yi has used the Ji brothers to obtain the throne, she would have lost all her value and would be a chess piece to be discarded at will. She can forget about bing Empress because by that time she would either be banished to the cold pce or would die a tragic death. Only such slow, drawn-out torture would be suitable revenge for Xu¡¯er.¡± As she spoke, a sinister smile stretched across her face.


    ¡°Moreover, her days wouldn¡¯t be so easy after she marries into Prince Yi¡¯s household. Who knows, maybe she wouldn¡¯t even survive to see Prince Yi ascend to the throne.¡± Her crimson lips curved upwards. ¡°This seat hears that Minister Liang has a beautiful niece who rather resembles Xu¡¯er.¡±


    Eh? ¡°Your Ladyship, why would you mention Luo Li?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so she¡¯s called Luo Li? That name sounds pleasing, and the person sounds just as lovely. I also heard that she is well-versed in the four arts, gentle and virtuous, natural and unrestrained. Right now, she is also waiting for a suitable betrothal.¡±


    She¡¯s implying... Minister Liang eyebrows knitted together as he seemed to get an idea of what she meant.


    Concubine Xiao continued, ¡°A girl like this is a rare find; this is the kind of person a true Empress should be. Once the time is right, this seat guarantees that your niece Luo Li would be my first choice for the future Empress.¡±


    Wow, what arge, delicious carrot!


    Minister Liang¡¯s fury had now abated a little, but he was still skeptical. ¡°Is Your Ladyship serious about this?¡± [1]


    ¡°This seat speaks nothing but the truth. Minister Liang may rest assured. After the Ji family assists Prince Yi in ascending the throne, the Ji family would be nothing but a useless pile of trash that may be discarded. When that timees, this seat would have Prince Yi wee Luo Li into his household and crown her his Empress. Your family would then be rtives of the Emperor.¡±


    Rtives of the Emperor! These four words smashed powerfully into Minister Liang and made him dizzy.


    Concubine Xiao took advantage of the chance. ¡°This is my promise to you; I will not break my word.¡±


    Minister Liang deliberated for a while. Finally he grit his teeth and gave in. ¡°Alright. This subject shall trust in Your Ladyship then.¡±


    ¡°A wise man submits to the circumstances. Minister Liang, you will not be disappointed. The Liang family will surely soar in the future.¡±


    What else could he say in reply? The impact of thisrge carrot had already totally disoriented him.


    Concubine Xiao continued, ¡°However, regarding the matter of Gao Bingze, Minister Liang must be careful not to reveal the truth. Otherwise... there may be unnecessary trouble.¡±


    He cupped his hands in a bow. ¡°This subject will never divulge a single word.¡±


    Concubine Xiao smiled and returned to her seat. ¡°The day that Miss Ji marries in, would be the start of her nightmare.¡±


    The hall echoed with her sinisterughter. [2]


    ......


    The next day, Prince Yi¡¯s wedding.


    The entire Prince Yi residence was filled with a festive air. It was filled with red drawings, rednterns, red candles...


    From early morning, the front doors had practically been battered down; all the Imperial officials as well as prominent members of their families in the capital were in attendance.


    Well wishers arrived in an unceasing stream, apanied by a nonstop crackle of firecrackers.


    Even the congrattory gifts were enough to fill several rooms.


    The bridal procession had left the mansion early in the day and was heading towards the General¡¯s mansion to pick up the bride.


    At this moment, Ji Muqing was still busy with her makeup and essories in her room. She wore a bright red bridal dress embroidered with lifelike mandarin ducks and a plethora of gold jewellry.


    She held a piece of lipstick paper and pinched it gently between her lips. The fiery crimson matched her wedding outfit.


    Exquisite makeup, bright almond-shaped eyes, thin brows with the elegance of a willow leaf... What a beauty!


    The hairpins and jade essories were exceptionally eye-catching as well, but instead of looking overdone, they made her look elegant instead.


    She sat quietly in front of her dressing table, waiting for the bridal procession to arrive.


    For some reason, Ji Muqing treated Ji Wanxin exceptionally well in thest two days. She gave her many gifts that were bestowed by the Emperor, and even asked her to help do makeup on the day of her marriage.


    Ji Wanxin slid thest hairpin into Ji Muqing¡¯s hair, looked into the mirror at the exquisitely dressed woman, and smiled, "Big Sister looks beautiful today."


    Sis, don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit jealous?


    Ji Muqing smiled shyly, then wrinkled her brows. ¡°Wanxin, I think I¡¯m a little nervous?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be the matchmaker to look after youter. You just have to follow her.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Right then, a voice called out, ¡°The auspicious hour has arrived.¡±


    A manservant ran over, gasping for breath. ¡°Miss, the pnquin from Prince Yi¡¯s household has arrived. Old Master had me to tell you to quickly get onto the pnquin, to avoid missing the auspicious hour.¡±


    With that the houseful of maids started getting busy. They quickly pulled the bride up, piled a mess of cloth and essories on her, and stuffed a red apple into her hands.


    Lastly, the red veil was put over her head. She¡¯s getting married!


    At the front gates, Ji Shuhan and the rest were waiting. When he saw his daughter step out dressed head to toe in bridal reds, his eyes turned a watery red. He instructed, ¡°Once you enter Prince Yi¡¯s household, you must be careful.¡±


    Ji Muqing nodded. The bride isn¡¯t allowed to speak.


    Ji Shuhan held back his tears, and personally escorted his daughter up the pnquin. He secretly wiped away his tears as he watched it depart from the gates.


    In contrast, Ji Li¡¯s expression held no joy at all. Instead, he was filled with worry and concern.


    When Ji Shuhan noticed him, he chided, ¡°Today is your sister¡¯s wedding day. As her elder brother, how can you have such a despondent look on your face? If anyone saw you, they would think that some tragedy had befallen our Ji family.¡±


    Ji Shuhan was the person that Ji Li respected the most. He lowered his head, ¡°Your child understands.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± They went back into the mansion.


    [1] Dude how gullible can you be?


    [2] Cue Disney stepmom evilughter.

 Chapter 638 - Jing Yi! Youre Too Impatient!

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Jing Yi! You¡°re Too Impatient!</h4>


    An hourter, the bridal procession reached Prince Yi¡¯s residence.


    Jing Yi wore bright red wedding robes as he stood at the door waiting for them to arrive in high spirits.


    When the pnquin was set down, he kicked the door and helped his bride down. [1] The two of them each held one end of a length of red silk between them.


    Covered by the red veil, Ji Muqing couldn¡¯t see anything and could only hear the sounds of cymbals and drums. She followed behind the matchmaker, stepped across the threshold, and entered Prince Yi¡¯s household apanied by a chorus of congrattions.


    The marriage ceremony passed by in a blur. Ji Muqing then followed the matchmaker into the bridal chamber and was instructed to sit on the bed and wait for Prince Yi. She was not allowed to move, nor was she allowed to remove the veil over her head. She nodded obediently.


    At the sound of the closing doors, she was finally left alone in the room. Ji Muqing opened her eyes, but all she could see were her own feet. The festive music had also faded away for now. The only thing that could be heard was the wind upon the creaking windows. The semi-rhythmic swing and creak sounded just like the embodiment of her current nervous feelings.


    Even though the matchmaker had already told her multiple times what she should do in the bridal chamber, her mind was now aplete nk; she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. Her heart felt as if it had jumped into her throat.


    Outside, they started setting off fireworks. The fireworks burst into the sky, turning the pitch ck sky into a multitude of brilliant colors. How lively!


    Aside from Prince Yi¡¯s residence, even the entire pce was filled with festivity. It was decorated withnterns and colored banners, filled with the festive sounds of cymbals and drums, and apanied by a sky full of fireworks.


    The pce maids and eunuchs were also delighted; they all ran towards the pond to admire the fireworks, even at the risk of being reprimanded by their masters.


    The only ring exception to this festive atmosphere was the dpidated Tongren Hall.


    Jing Xian stood in the courtyard with a cloak around his shoulders and lifted his head to look at the exploding fireworks. He had already forgotten how long it had been since thest time he had seen fireworks. He could barely even remember when was thest time he had heard the festive sounds of cymbals and drums.


    As the fireworks lit up the sky, their brilliance seemed to also sink into his fathomless dark eyes. How bright, how beautiful.


    Jing Xian was undeniably a handsome man; he was even better looking than Jing Rong, especially with his warm, deep eyes. Although he was ill, he did not look listless. Instead, he was like the warm undercurrents of a deep pool; if one looked too long into his eyes, ripples would appear in one¡¯s heart.


    Boom! Another firework bloomed against the night sky.


    Jing Xian¡¯s lips slowly spread in a smile, but there was also a sense of mournfulness about him. His personal eunuch, Bi Lu came over and stood beside him quietly for a long time.


    Jing Xian smiled slightly andmented lightly, ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s wedding is so lively. The roads outside must be covered in red, and the bridal procession must stretch for miles. There would be people carrying the bridal pnquin, the wedding gifts, ying the cymbals and drums, as well as people smiling andughing. The matchmaker would lead the bride straight into the residence to perform the ceremonial three bows, then into the bridal chamber decorated with ornamental candles.


    He described the scenes as if he had witnessed them in person.


    Bi Lu replied, ¡°Yes, it certainly is very lively outside. It¡¯s not just Prince Yi¡¯s residence, but even the pce is in a jubnt mood. Many pce maids and eunuchs have gone to the pond to admire the fireworks; the Imperial Garden is bustling with excitement. Would Your Highness like to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Look? How can I go?¡± Jing Xian started mocking himself, ¡°Would you carry me there or would you push me there? If I fainted while admiring the fireworks, wouldn¡¯t I have to trouble others to carry me back? At that time, I would have dampened the festivities for everyone else, ruined the atmosphere, and disturbed Imperial Father. Wouldn¡¯t I be at fault then?¡± He smiled.


    Why would someone say that of themselves?


    Bi Lu quickly added, ¡°Your Highness¡¯s health has been much bettertely. Together with Young Master Mo¡¯s medicine, I believe that Your Highness will get well before long.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already repeated these same words for the past fourteen years.¡±


    ¡°Your servant...¡±


    ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to cate me. I¡¯m clear what condition my body is in. There¡¯s no need for you to keep repeating these useless titudes. If I died, even immortals of the highest tier of heaven wouldn¡¯t be able to help me.¡± He said lightly.


    Bi Lu sighed and his eyes filled with sympathy. He stopped speaking and merely stood there, apanying him in admiring the fireworks.


    Soon after, the wind started to pick up. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you go indoors? It¡¯ste at night and the wind is strong. It won¡¯t be good if you catch a chill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since the pce hadst been so lively; I want to look at it a bit longer. If I don¡¯t take the opportunity to look now, I may never again have the chance.¡± Who knows, by the time he finished admiring the fireworks, he¡¯d be dead.


    Anyway, Jing Xian had always maintained such an attitude: another day he lived, was another day won.


    ¡°Yes, this servant will apany you.¡± The two of them stood there, one behind the other.


    After a long while, Jing Xian suddenly said softly, ¡°Now that Prince Yi has married the Ji family¡¯s eldest daughter, his future position will be a lot more stable.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    However, Bi Lu sighed, ¡°When Your Highness leaves the pce, you¡¯ll also be able to marry. When that happens, you¡¯ll have apanion as well.¡±


    Haha. Jing Xianughed. He had already been trapped inside the pce for fourteen years and had long gotten used to the quiet loneliness. Passing all that time alone would still be morefortable and carefree than fighting amongst those snakes in court. ¡°I¡¯ve scraped out my life for fourteen years here, and I¡¯m used to it. Whoever others may be and whatever they may obtain doesn¡¯t affect me at all; it¡¯s the same whether or not I have apanion. Anyway, if I could die within Tongren Hall, it would be a good thing indeed!¡±


    When he heard that, Bi Lu quickly spat several times to ward off the bad luck from those inauspicious words. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t spout nonsense. Your Highness will surely live to a hundred. When your illness gets better, His Majesty would give the order to let Your Highness leave the pce.¡±


    ¡°It no longer matters whether I leave the pce or not.¡± He sighed again and looked up at the fireworks. He turned to asked Bi Li, ¡°Is there anything of good quality left in my halls?¡±


    ¡°What does Your Highness mean?¡±


    ¡°For a gift.¡±


    ¡°That... no.¡±


    Tongren Hall was probably the poorest ce within the Imperial Pce, even more so than the cold pce. The only thing that they didn¡¯tck was coal, because years ago, the Emperor had ordered that Tongren Hall could be deprived of any supply but coal.


    However, other than coal, they had nothing else to spare.


    Wen Xian thought carefully. ¡°Right, go to my room and wrap up that set of ¡®Four Literary Treasures¡¯.¡± [2]


    ¡°Your Highness intends to...?¡±


    ¡°Send it to Prince Yi¡¯s residence as a congrattory gift. How could I not send a gift for my Imperial Brother¡¯s marriage?¡±


    Bi Lu was shocked. ¡°That set of ¡®Four Literary Treasures¡¯ is Your Highness¡¯s favorite! This...¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s my favorite? Just send it there. It¡¯s the only respectable thing that I can give.¡±


    ......


    Sigh. Bi Lu¡¯s shoulders slumped down. He could only acquiesce and go into the room to pack the gift.


    Jing Xian wrapped the cloak more securely around himself. His already deep eyes darkened even further. ¡°Jing Yi, oh, Jing Yi! You¡¯re too impatient!¡±


    ...


    Bi Lu sent someone to deliver that gift to Prince Yi¡¯s residence. After someone epted it, it was immediately tossed into the room used for storing gifts. As there were too many things inside, it quickly fell onto the floor and was even stepped on.


    Nobody seemed to care about it.


    [1] TLN: He¡¯s actually not being rude here. It¡¯s part of the wedding customs to kick the door before the bride steps down.


    [2] Refers to brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.

 Chapter 639 - Alone in an Empty Room

    <h4>Chapter 639 - Alone in an Empty Room</h4>


    CONTENT WARNING: Don¡¯t eat while reading. Vulgarnguage.


    In Prince Yi¡¯s residence, well-wishers continued arriving one after another.


    The Emperor and Concubine Xiao¡¯s gifts had arrived long ago.


    After leading a round of drinks, Jing Yi returned to his own courtyard, uncaring of the hubbub outside. Dou Quan came forward and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you not going to the marital chamber?¡±


    Marital your head! Jing Yi originally regarded Ji Muqing as a mere pile of sh**. Now that he had married her, it was already as if he had swallowed that sh** down. You expect me to go perform the marital duties? Isn¡¯t that like asking me to vomit out that sh** and swallow it down again?! Disgusting! [1]


    ¡°Not going.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Dou Quan was shocked. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s the first night of your marriage. Shouldn¡¯t you at least go sleep there for a while?¡±


    Jing Yi remained unmoved. He summoned the little maid from Ji Muqing¡¯s courtyard and instructed, ¡°Tell the Her Ladyship that it¡¯ste, and have her rest early.¡±


    Eh? The little maid was surprised. Rest early? You would have the Prince Consort rest in the room alone on her wedding night?


    The little maid had many questions but didn¡¯t dare to ask any of them. She lowered her head and went out to pass the message on to Ji Muqing¡¯s personal maid, Can.


    When Can received the message, she quickly pressed for more information. ¡°What? Her Ladyship has already waited for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. That¡¯s what the prince said.¡± When she finished speaking, she hurriedly ran off.


    Can was filled with apprehension. How was she supposed to pass this message? If her mistress heard it, she would surely peel ayer off Can¡¯s skin to vent her anger. The swelling from that p she had gotten had still not gone down yet!


    Finally, she gathered her courage and headed indoors, trembling head to toe all the while.


    Right now, Ji Muqing was still sitting obediently in the marital chamber. She had no idea how long she had already been waiting, but it was long enough for her shy anxiety to bepletely erased. Why is he not here yet? Did he drink too much?


    There were probably too many visitors wanting to congratte him. He must still be busy greeting them one by one, Ji Muqing consoled herself. Her mind was filled with all sorts of possibilities.


    Creak! Someone pushed the door open. At that moment, Ji Muqing¡¯s mind was aplete nk. Her hands were curled into fists as she bit her red lips; even her breathing started to pick up.


    ¡°My Ladyship?¡± It was Can¡¯s voice.


    Eh? Ji Muqing was confused. ¡°Where is His Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Highness...¡± She stuttered haltingly.


    Ji Muqing felt something was wrong. Her heart clenched in anxiety. She wanted to take off the veil on her head, but resisted the impulse as the matchmaker had said that Prince Yi had to take it off personally. She pressed, ¡°I said, where is His Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Highness... is noting.¡± Can shrank back.


    ¡°What?¡± Ji Muqing¡¯s mind was in aplete mess.


    Can walked over, wringing her hands tightly and voice trembling in fear, ¡°His Highness just sent a message to say that he won¡¯t being and asked Your Ladyship to... rest early.¡±


    Ji Muqing thought that she had heard wrongly. She asked again, ¡°Repeat that again. What do you mean that His Highness won¡¯t being?¡±


    ¡°Your servant isn¡¯t sure either. Maybe... His Highness drank too much and is unable toe.¡± Can spoke very softly, fearing that a single wrong word would result in a vicious thrashing for herself.


    However, Ji Muqing insisted, ¡°He wille. He definitely wille. You go out, I want to wait here for His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship...¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Can ran out with that shout and softly closed the door.


    Under the veil, Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes turned red, her fingers tightly clenched together. Her nails sank deep into the flesh of her palms.


    That night, she sat there for the whole night, alone in an empty room.


    She waited till daybreak, but he still did note.


    At dawn, Can brought in a basin of clean water. She arrived just in time to see Ji Muqing raise a hand to slowly pull down her red veil. That piece of cloth slid slowly from her fingers onto the floor. A gust of wind crumpled it into a messy bundle.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s bloodshot eyes were weary and listless.


    ¡°Your Ladyship?¡± Can was worried.


    Ji Muqing scoffed, twin tear tracks trailing from her eyes. ¡°Why must you humiliate me like this?¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship, please don¡¯t be so upset.¡±


    She grit her teeth and choked out, ¡°On our wedding night, you left me alone in an empty room. What wrong did Imit for you to humiliate me like that? It was Jing Yi who said he wanted to marry me, but why did he then toss me aside like this?¡±


    Ji Muqing suddenly stood up, her eyes growing redder. She yanked the beaded hair sticks out from her hair and flung it onto the ground. The string holding the beads together snapped and the beads rattled on the floor as they scattered.


    Just like how her heart had been shattered into pieces.


    Prince Yi¡¯s Consort! What a glorious title! It was a position that everyone envied and one that she, Ji Muqing, had obtained! But why did they give it to her only to humiliate her?!


    Can kneeled on the floor, not daring to make a single sound.


    Ji Muqing rushed out of the room, intending to find Jing Yi. However, even before she left her courtyard, she was stopped by a woman.


    This woman was called Chen Xiang, daughter of the Minister of Revenue. She had married Jing Yi as his side consort a few years ago. She is a very beautiful woman that is as coquettish and seductive as a fox spirit; even her eyes looked like that could squeeze out tears on demand.


    ¡°Where is Younger Sister going?¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s voice was as coy and delicate as her face.


    Younger Sister? Ji Muqing had indeed heard that Prince Yi¡¯s household included several beauties. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Younger Sister had just entered the household. Could it be that you didn¡¯t know that Prince Yi has a side consort?¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Chen Xiang tittered behind her handkerchief and looked up at her, ¡°Younger Sister had just married in - why are you running around, still wearing your wedding finery? Shouldn¡¯t you be inside washing up? Where are you going? The estate is sorge - be careful not to lose your way!¡±


    Ji Muqing was instantly fired up. She red, ¡°Just who are you calling Younger Sister?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong, younger sister?¡±


    ¡°You shameless piece of trash! I¡¯m Prince Yi¡¯swfully wedded Consort. How dare a mere side consort like you dare to call me ¡®younger sister¡¯?!¡±


    Chen Xiang had long heard rumors about how the new Consort was extremely bad-tempered, arrogant, and self-righteous. However, now it seems like she clearly is just a clown. She didn¡¯t get angry, but merely replied, ¡°ording to the rules of Prince Yi¡¯s estate, you entered the household after I did, so naturally you¡¯re the younger sister.¡± [2]


    What an insult! Ji Muqing first had to endure spending her wedding night alone, and now there was this woman that kept calling her ¡®younger sister¡¯. Her anger instantly ignited an inferno as if someone had set a match to oil. ¡°Scram!¡± She shoved the woman in front of her aside, and rushed off to look for Jing Yi.


    Right now, Jing Yi was reading two lists of names sent over by the Hanlin Academy. This was the list of names from thetest Imperial Examinations.


    Dou Quan remarked, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor has decided on the Tanhua, but not the Zhuangyuan or the Bangyan. His Majesty wanted to first seek the opinion of Hanlin Academy.¡±


    He looked at Shang Zhuo and Lin Shu¡¯s names. ¡°What are these two peoples¡¯ backgrounds?¡±


    ¡°They are both students of Mingshan Academy. The one called Shang Zhuo came from a poor family and a clean background, has a calm disposition, and the ability to replicate anything under the sun. As for Lin Shu, he is more impulsive. He argued with someone and almost started fighting in the exam hall the night before the Court Examinations. His character is rather outspoken, but if we wanted to use him, I¡¯m afraid he would likely create trouble.¡±


    Jing Yi smiled and picked up Lin Shu¡¯s name booklet. ¡°Him then. You go draw him over, but be discreet about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With the current situation, even though Jing Yi was in a strong position, it was still very important to rope in the new officials to his faction.


    [1] Ok shittalk over lol. Wasn¡¯t expecting JY to have such a... vivid description of excrement.


    [2] TLN: Remember status is linked to age and generation. This entire piss-fight is about who has more power in the household - the one who came first or the one with the title.

 Chapter 640 - Youre Still Not Qualified

    <h4>Chapter 640 - You¡°re Still Not Qualified</h4>


    Dou Quan was just about to go carry out his orders when he heard a woman shouting loudly from the outside. What on earth?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jing Yi asked.


    Dou Quan stretched out his head to take a look. He saw Ji Muqing rushing into the courtyard with her red wedding robes trailing on the ground behind her and her hair in disarray. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Her Ladyship.¡±


    The minute he heard that, Jing Yi¡¯s brows knitted harshly together as he grimaced in disgust. Just as if he had eaten a piece of sh**!


    Behind Ji Muqing was Chen Xiang. Unlike the former, thetter was striding along leisurely as they entered the room.


    Ji Muqing dashed into the room and red with red-rimmed eyes at the calm Jing Yi as she questioned loudly, ¡°You clearly married me, so why are you treating me like this?¡±


    Jing Yi nced dismissively at her. ¡°Treat you like this? How did this prince treat you?¡± Feigning ignorance!


    ¡°Yesterday was our wedding night, yet you left me alone in the marital chamber the whole night. Such humiliation...¡± She sniffed again as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°My Lady, this prince had important matters to handlest night, and thus was unable to celebrate our wedding with you. This prince was at fault, but now that you¡¯re a Prince Consort, you should conduct yourself more appropriately to your station. It¡¯s a small matter that you came to question this prince early in the morning, without changing your clothes; but just look at your appearance - how is that appropriate for a Prince Consort?¡± A p in return! Jing Yi wins the match!


    At the chidding, Ji Muqing suddenly realised how bedraggled she currently was; she looked exactly like a stereotypical shrew. She was instantly struck speechless and started backing away.


    In contrast, Cheng Xiang was dressed neatly with aposed demanor that exuded a noble air. As they stood next to each other, they were obviously diametric opposites; one looked like she had escaped from a National Geographic wildlife special; the other looked like she walked out of a haute cuisine food documentary. [1]


    Chen Xiang tittered with coyints, ¡°Your Highness, this concubine already told Younger Sister just now, that Your Highness was busy with important matters and couldn¡¯t go. However, Younger Sister just refused to listen and insisted oning over. Nobody could stop her.¡±


    What?


    She started to console Ji Muqing again, ¡°Younger Sister, the days ahead are long; why care so much about what happened yesterday? Now that you¡¯ve rushed over so rashly, the entire household would surely be rife with rumors about your misdeeds. Won¡¯t you have disadvantaged yourself then?¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Ji Muqing shoved her harshly.


    Cheng Xiang staggered backwards and lowered her eyes indignantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Younger SIster? I¡¯m merely trying to advise you; why must you be so violent towards me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how gleeful you are inside at my misfortune.¡±


    ¡°We are sisters from now on; why would you say that?¡± Chen Xiang sniffed delicately, with tears in her eyes. She took several delicate steps toward Jing Yi and sat down at his side, then took the opportunity to wrap her hands around his arm and whined in distress, ¡°Your Highness, this concubine knew that Younger Sister spent yesterday alone in her marital chamber and would surely feel ufortable, so I wanted to go speak to Younger Sister. I didn¡¯t expect that Younger Sister would instead think that this concubine had gone maliciously in order to mock her. It¡¯s too unjust!¡±


    Ji Muqing immediately denounced it. ¡°You stop ying the victim here.¡±


    ¡°I truly wanted to visit Younger Sister out of concern.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Jing Yi cut them off. His eyes started to twitch in vexation as he looked unhappily at Ji Muqing in front of him. ¡°My Consort, this prince didn¡¯t visit the marital chamber because I was otherwise upied and drank too muchst night. Don¡¯t mind it too much; we have plenty of time in the future. Treatst night as this prince¡¯s oversight for not considering your feelings; I will be more careful in the future.¡± His head hurt.


    Hearing the conciliatory words and tone from Jing Yi, Ji Muqing¡¯s temper abated a little. She pursed her lips and looked tearily at that lovey-dovey ¡®adulterous couple¡¯ in front of her, she felt as if needles were stuck into her heart. Ji Muqing forcefully swallowed her indignation down and replied, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive this concubine for her impulsive actions.¡± As she spoke, she red viciously at Chen Xiang.


    However, Chen Xiang was not intimidated at all and instead sent a smug smile back at her.


    Jing Yi waved a hand in dismissal, ¡°My Consort did not do that deliberately. Just be more aware of your actions and behaviour in future.¡±


    ¡°This concubine takes her leave.¡± Ji Muqing waved her sleeves and stormed off in a huff.


    Behind her, Chen Xiang¡¯s crisp and brightughter rang out. She leaned against Jing Yi and massaged his shoulders. ¡°Your Highness, would there be trouble if the Ji brothers hear about how you¡¯re neglecting her?¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°This is the Prince Yi Estate. It¡¯s easy for some news to travel in, but difficult for news to travel out.¡±


    ¡°This woman truly has no sense of propriety. You¡¯re the prince and she¡¯s a mere consort who thinks that just because she could rely on her two brothers to back her up, she can act so arrogantly to everyone as she pleases.¡±


    ¡°She has people to back her up, but you don¡¯t. So you better don¡¯t create any trouble that might vex this prince, or this prince won¡¯t let you off.¡± Jing Yi pinched her cheeks.


    Chen Xiang smiled shyly and quickly answered, ¡°This concubine has been with Your Highness for so many years, don¡¯t you know what kind of person this concubine is? Why would I create trouble for Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I know how you are, that I would believe that you would go visit the Prince Consort solely to mock her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this concubine do that in fear that Your Highness would forget the virtues of the old when faced with the smiles of new people?¡± She angled her willow-like brows in an exaggerated sniff.


    Jing Yi held her hands. ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting? She¡¯s merely a chess piece to this prince. If I didn¡¯t want to borrow the might of the Ji brothers, this prince wouldn¡¯t even give her a second look.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Jing Yi lowered his eyes to look at her and smirked as he pinched her chin. ¡°You? You¡¯re still not qualified to be this prince¡¯s chess piece.¡±


    Chen Xiang smiled and wrapped her own hand around the one grasping her chin. ¡°But this concubine wishes to be a chess piece in Your Highness¡¯s hands; who knows, I could even help Your Highness ascend to the throne earlier.¡±


    Hah! Jing Yi flung her chin aside. ¡°I already said that you¡¯re not qualified.¡±


    Chen Xiang was undeterred. She turned her head and noticed the things on the table. Curious, she stretched her hand out to pick it up as she asked, ¡°Your Highness, what is this?¡±


    Before her fingers could even tough it, Jing Yi blocked her hand. The smirk on his face turned into a stern stare. ¡°This prince has told you before that you can neither touch nor ask about these things. Have you already forgotten?¡±


    A shiver ran down Chen Xiang¡¯s body. She quickly replied, ¡°This concubine hasn¡¯t forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Alright. This prince still has important matters to take care of. Leave us.¡±


    His mood had changed faster than one could turn a page! Chen Xiang was extremely obedient. She wasn¡¯t as pigheaded as Ji Muqing, but instead knew when to advance or retreat, read the atmosphere, and even guess at Jing Yi¡¯s hidden intentions.


    Thus, she stood up and bowed, ¡°This concubine bids farewell.¡±


    As she left, Jing Yi suddenly reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you y around, but don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    What his words implied, were that she could give Ji Muqing a hard time, but she shouldn¡¯t create a big fuss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, this concubine knows what to do.¡± She smirked secretly as she left.


    [1] Yeah, this is a bizarre analogy to me too. But author says so...?

 Chapter 641 - Prince Yis Faction

    <h4>Chapter 641 - Prince Yi¡°s Faction</h4>


    At the inn.


    This was an inn specially designated for the schrs taking part in the Imperial Examinations. After the end of the Pce Examinations, some schrs that had entered the gold rankings would leave for their hometowns to report the joyful news, while those that did not make the rankings would quietly pack their belongings and return to where they hade from.


    Currently, the top scorers of the Pce Examinations have already been announced, including the Tanhua. Only the zhuangyuan and bangyan were still undecided. [1]


    Normally, these would have been announced a few days ago, but this year, there were several things that happened at the same time. Prince Yi also just got married, so the dy dragged on for several days.


    To an outsider, this was rather abnormal.


    There were still many people still staying in the inn, all curious about who would finally take the top position of zhuangyuan. They wanted to bask in the festive atmosphere for now, ande back in three years¡¯ time to duke it out once more.


    Right now, everyone was crowded around the tables, discussing who would finally be the person dered top of the rankings. Someone said, ¡°I¡¯m certain it will be Shang Zhuo.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s capable! I have my eye on him.¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ. I think that Lin Shu would win. Last time when wepeted in linking poems, he beat all of us.¡±


    ¡°But the examination question this time has nothing to do withposing poems, so he might not have an advantage. Furthermore, consider that in previous years, the list of the top three would have been published by now. Thus, I¡¯d expect that the decision took so long precisely because both answers are excellent! So at this time, the Ministry of Personnel and the Hanlin Academy surely would base their choice on their character, then make their rmendations to His Majesty. However, if we consider it based on their character, Shang Zhuo surely would be the choice for zhuangyuan.¡±


    This type of situation wasn¡¯t unprecedented. A few years ago, the Emperor felt that the top two schrs were equally matched, so he based his final decision on their character. This year might well be the same situation.


    Everyone was insistent on their own viewpoints and separated into two different camps. However, they did not dare to casually speak of it in public in fear that, if the zhuangyuan did not end up being the person they had envisioned, they would offend him and have to face the consequences.


    Besides, these people who didn¡¯t make it onto the rankings still intended to retake the examinations in three years¡¯ time. If they could curry favor with the zhuangyuan now, it would be much easier for them the next time they would take the examinations.


    These people continued their fervent debates over several days, but there were two people who acted as if this matter had nothing at all to do with them. They ate, drank, and slept as usual; not doing anything out of the ordinary.


    Shang Zhuo borrowed an authentic rare painting from the antiques¡¯ shop, and was busy making a replica in his room. It had been a long time since he had painted. Now that the Pce Examinations were over and he had free time again, he started practising his painting again.


    Lin Shu pushed open the door and entered, sitting himself down unceremoniously next to the table as he started toin, ¡°I say, Shang Zhuo, you¡¯ve been cooped indoors the past few days doing nothing but painting; is it really that interesting?¡±


    ¡°Why? Should I be like you and be idle all day long instead?¡±


    ¡°With which eye did you witness me being idle? I¡¯ve actually walked all over the entire capital in the past few days as I waited for the results to be announced.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°Do you know which mountain is the most famous in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know which is thergest pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know which restaurant serves the best drunken duck?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ......


    Lin Shu nattered on for a long while, and Shang Zhuo patiently answered every one of his questions. At the end of the questioning, he started smiling wordlessly.


    Lin Shu thought for a moment, then seemed to have an idea as he leaned forward. ¡°Everyone is discussing how we will be ranked. What do you think?¡±


    Shang Zhuo continued painting attentively, never sparing a single nce in his direction as he replied lightly, ¡°It¡¯s already a great honor to be part of the top three. Both of us are students of Mingshan Academy, so it¡¯s all the same no matter which of us is the zhuangyuan or bangyan.¡±


    One could tell that he sincerely did not care about the results. To him, it¡¯s already an honor to be amongst the top three. He had been born from a poor family, so he would already bring honor to his family just by taking up a position in court.


    However, Lin Shu disagreed. ¡°How open-minded of you! But I don¡¯t think the same way. Didn¡¯t we study so bitterly for years all for the chance to be the zhuangyuan one day? Our goal is to one day establish ourselves in the Imperial Court and assist the Emperor; if you were truly so indifferent to fame and profit, you shouldn¡¯t even have some to participate in the Examinations. Don¡¯t upy the ranking if you¡¯re not going to shit.¡±


    ¡°This phrase of yours is rather refreshing.¡±


    ¡°I learnt it recently.¡±


    ¡°Lin Shu, in future when you be an official in court, you must still be more careful with your speech and behavior.¡± Shang Zhuo reminded him.


    However, Lin Shu remained nonchnt and just casually replied, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need to remind me.¡± He heaved a long sigh again and propped his chin up with his hand. ¡°However, this long wait is rather vexing. What do you think His Majesty is thinking? How has he not made his final decision now that Prince Yi¡¯s wedding had already concluded?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, wait patiently. By the time I finish replicating this painting, I reckon the result will be out.¡± Shang Zhuo replied mildly.


    Lin Shu craned his neck to take a good look at that painting. Barely half of it had beenpleted. How much longer would it take?!


    Lin Shu¡¯s attention quickly switched back to the topic of the rankings as he started muttering again, ¡°Now that Prince Yi is the sole power remaining in the Imperial Court, do you think that Prince Rong would never be able to return?¡±


    Shang Zhuo¡¯s hand suddenly paused. ¡°Why would you suddenly mention this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden. I¡¯ve always been thinking about it, from the first day I arrived in the capital. When we be officials in the future and start working in Hanlin Academy, wouldn¡¯t we have to be like those ministers and support Prince Yi¡¯s faction?¡± He wrinkled his brows, as if he weren¡¯t too willing to do so.


    However, Shang Zhuo didn¡¯t think as deeply into this matter as he did. He continued drawing as he answered, ¡°Lin Shu, whoever said that we must support a particr faction when we be officials? Neither of us have yet entered the Imperial Court as officials; why are you worrying so much about it now? Besides, even if we started working in Hanlin Academy, it would be at least half a year to a year before we could be conferred a formal official¡¯s position. Look at who Prince Yi is - does he really need our support?¡±


    Dream on! The people that Prince Yi would want to entice to this faction were all major yers like Ji Li and Ji Huan. The two of them were merely inexperienced neers to the arena that was the Imperial Court; why would Prince Yi want to garner their support? It would already be a mercy if he didn¡¯t just kill them off.


    Lin Shu reflected on his words, and agreed with his reasoning.


    Later, Shang Zhuo reminded him again, ¡°You¡¯re naturally impulsive, which isn¡¯t ideal and you must restrain yourself. When we left the Academy for the capital, Teacher reminded us again and again that when we be officials in the future, we must be careful how we do things.


    ¡°For some things, we should endure it as much as possible, and never allow impulsiveness to rule us and create trouble. After all, the capital isn¡¯t like the Academy where mistakes are forgiven after a few whacks from the discipline ruler; instead, the capital is as treacherous as a tiger¡¯sir where a single mistake could have consequences as serious as losing your head.¡±


    When Shang Zhuo finished speaking, Lin Shu wrapped his hand around his own neck with a gulp and drew in a long breath. Phew! He had always been afraid of dying.


    [1] reminder: 1st = zhuangyuan 2nd = tanhua 3rd = bangyan

 Chapter 642 - An Olive Branch

    <h4>Chapter 642 - An Olive Branch</h4>


    Seeing Lin Shu act like that, Shang Zhuo shook his head with a smile. "What are you worried about? As long as you don¡¯t make mistakes, don¡¯t talk or act recklessly, you will not lose your head."


    Lin Shu nced at him, "I¡¯m not worried at all! That¡¯s nonsense. " Still so stubborn!


    "Anyway, you should remember what Teacher said, as well as what I just said."


    Lin Shu was angry and impatient. "I know, you¡¯ve been saying it throughout our journey. Even if your mouth didn¡¯t end up forming any ulcers from repeating it so much, my ears are getting calloused."


    "I was worried that you would forget, and Teacher also asked me to keep reminding you. I have to follow his instructions after all."


    Look, everyone, this is the teacher¡¯s favorite kind of student! Truly a teacher¡¯s pet.


    Lin Shu, who belonged to the category of ¡®underachievers¡¯, despised this kind of student the most. He nced at Shang Zhuo and said, "Okay, okay, just go back to whatever you¡¯re painting." He waved his hands and went out.


    Behind him, Shang Zhuo shook his head helplessly. He then held his brush and continued painting his replica.


    Lin Shu had just returned to his room and found a man standing inside. He was shocked. "Who are you? Why are you standing here without saying a word? "


    Dou Quan sized him up carefully, "Are you Lord Lin?"


    Lord? He¡¯s not an official yet! The unexpected ttery hit Lin Shu hard and left him dazed, but he didn¡¯t dare to simply ept it. He quickly said, "My surname is Lin, but I am not an official. My given name is Shu, my name is Lin Shu." He skillfully avoided it instead.


    Dou Quan didn¡¯t have time to y any word games with him, so he cut to the chase, "Prince Yi wants to see you."


    "Prince Yi?"


    "He invites Official Lin to his estate."


    Lin Shu was confused, he was just talking to Shang Zhuo about that prince. Why is it the moment they had finished talking about it, the prince came to find him?


    Before he could recover, he found himself already being shoved into the carriage by Dou Quan and transported all the way to Prince Yi¡¯s estate. When he alighted, he was still a bit dazed and confused, but he followed Dou Quan into the estate and went to a side hall in the backyard.


    Jing Yi had already made a pot of top-quality tea and had been expecting him.


    Lin Shu found himself at a loss when he saw Jing Yi. He shivered for a moment and then bowed down. "Greetings, Prince Yi." There was a slight tremor in his voice.


    Jing Yi was also very polite to him, "Lord Lin, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. It is this prince who had summoned you here rather rudely. You don¡¯t need to be nervous. I just want to enjoy some tea with Lord Lin." Who would believe it!


    Lin Shu wasn¡¯t stupid, but he still responded, "Sure!"


    "Lord Lin, please sit down."


    Lin Shu sat down robotically across from him, crossing his legs at the knee.


    Jing Yi pushed the tea in front of him, "Come on, Official Lin, try it and let me know if you like the tea in this prince¡¯s residence."


    He nodded with a smile, picked up the tea to take a sip, and praised, "The tea from Your Highness¡¯s estate is very good, very good, very good." He had said ¡®very good¡¯ three times in a row.


    Jing Yi poured him another cup.


    He took another sip. Just like that, he drank three cups in a row, the tea seeming to dilute the wisdom in his brain along the way. In order to stop drinking further, he searched for a topic to divert attention. "This one surnamed Lin has yet to congratte Your Highness on your wedding."


    "It¡¯s just marrying my consort after all. It¡¯s not a big deal." In his eyes, bing the Crown Prince and sitting on the throne is the only event that truly mattered. A mere consort was just a chess piece!


    Lin Shu felt awkward, this topic was clearly exhausted. It was really impossible to find anything else to talk about.


    Jing Yi secretly looked at him and started in on the main topic, "the Emperor has not yet determined the Zhuangyuan and Bangyan for this imperial examination. What do you think about it, Lord Lin?¡±


    So that¡¯s what he wanted to talk about! Lin Shu had already considered it on his way here.


    Although he had only just came to the capital city and had barely stepped into the imperial court, he knew more or less about what goes on in the imperial court. Sometimes, Teacher Yu would speak about it in ss, so he also learned it there. When asked, he recalled what Shang Zhuo had told him before, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After taking a moment to organize the words he needed to say, he said, "This one dares not have any ideas. Everything is to be decided by the Emperor."


    "Doesn¡¯t Official Lin want to be the Zhuangyuan?"


    He tugged at his lips, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t dare to think about it."


    "As long as you wish for it, then it will be yours."


    "What does Your Highness mean?" Lin Shu wondered.


    Jing Yi smiled meaningfully, "As long as this prince puts in a good word for Lord Lin, Lord Lin¡¯s career path will be bright in the future."


    Lin Shu understood. This guy was trying to recruit me! If he agreed, he¡¯ll have to work for Prince Yi. Hehe. He had originally thought that Prince Yi wouldn¡¯t care about a neer like him, but he didn¡¯t expect that Prince Yi would offer an olive branch to him so soon.


    He was terrified and quickly said, "Your Highness, how can I, Lin, be deserving of your recognition? I¡¯m just afraid... that I am not capable." A tactful excuse to decline.


    Jing Yi said, "Why is Official Lin so nervous?"


    "No... I am not."


    "This prince asks you, for what reason did you study so hard for? For what purpose did youe to the capital to take the imperial examination??"


    For... fame and recognition. Lin Shu knew that this was a hole that Jing Yi had dug out for him, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t jump down.


    Instead, he said, against his will, "One reason why I studied so hard back then was to firstplete my studies and be a schr, and secondly to enter the imperial court as an official. However, I don¡¯t merely want to be some high official or rise to the top quickly. Rather, I would like to do my duty in peace and to serve the imperial court and the people." Well, that was a great speech. Bro, doesn¡¯t your heart hurt for me?


    Jing Yi continued to throw an olive branch to him, "There are many students who joined the imperial court with the same attitude as you, but the situation is veryplicated. Even for the noblest person, as long as they were in the imperial court, it would be a path of no return. People could get injured or even die within the imperial court. Everyone wants to climb higher and they are willing to pay any cost in order to achieve their goals. There were even some who paid their lives for this. This process is far more dangerous than you think! This is the imperial court, where everyone may live, but everyone may die as well. If you want to live and move up the ranks, the only way to stand firm is to grab a patron you could rely on."


    "..."


    "Official Lin, this prince has made this so clear. Are you still not willing to take my olive branch?"


    "Your Highness, this one..."


    ¡±As long as you agree, the title of Zhuangyuan will be presented to you. This prince offers it sincerely to you"


    Lin Shu heart wavered. He took part in the imperial examination just for the Zhuangyuan position!


    What Jing Yi said was right. Within the imperial court, if one was alone and had no backing, then it¡¯s the same as having their wings broken off, having their hands handcuffed with chains, and left to fleece. But now, Jing Yi offered him an olive branch and also promised him the title of Zhuangyuan. How could he refuse with such a great opportunity in front of him? Unless he was an idiot.


    After hesitating for a long time, Lin Shu finally nodded, got up, and bowed, "In the future, as long as Your Highness could use me anywhere, I would not hesitate to walk through fire or dive into boiling water for you."


    He made his promise. He had chosen his faction.

 Chapter 643 - Same School, Different Path

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Same School, Different Path</h4>


    After Lin Shu left the Prince Yi Estate, Jing Yi took a sip of his tea. What a refreshing cup of tea this was!


    Dou Quan also stepped forward to ask, ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate doesn¡¯t understand. Now that the majority of the officials have been swayed to your side, why would you want to rope in someone who had just entered the Imperial Court?¡±


    You don¡¯t understand me! Jing Yi exined, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he is inexperienced and has a clean background. Only someone like this can be used for my purposes.¡±


    ¡°But is Your Highness not worried that he would have a change of heart? He is new and his inclinations are still undetermined. Your subordinate is worried...¡±


    ¡°Dou Quan.¡± Jing Yi interrupted, ¡°If you wanted to sway someone, you must understand what that person desires the most. If you could give him his heart¡¯s desire, he naturally would work for you. This Lin Shu wants the position of zhuangyuan, so this prince would have Hanlin Academy petition His Majesty to rmend him.


    ¡°He would get what he wants, and this prince would be able to control him. The Hanlin Academy is responsible forposing records and the country¡¯s history; they control the authentic chronicles, the daily records, and draft thews. In the future, this prince still needs him to help add a few more strokes in the daily records.¡± [1]


    Dou Quan finally understood. He bowed as he spoke, ¡°Your Highness is most conscientious.¡±


    Jing Yi smirked.


    ......


    When Lin Shu returned to the inn, he had still not fully recovered from his baffing encounter.


    In the evening, when everyone was having dinner at the ground floor of the inn, Shang Zhou noticed that Lin Shu¡¯s chopsticks were about to fall onto the ground and he looked as if he had lost his soul. He asked softly, ¡°Lin Shu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lin Shu didn¡¯t seem to hear him.


    ¡°Lin Shu?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± He suddenly lifted his head and his eyes refocused.


    ¡°What on earth is wrong with you? You look so preupied.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± He then took up his chopsticks and casually picked up a piece of meat.


    Lin Shu clearly looked like he had something on his mind. Shang Zhuo leaned forward and continued asking, ¡°Where did you go just now? You have been like this ever since you came back.¡±


    ¡°I just went out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly lying. Although you can trick other people into thinking nothing¡¯s wrong, you can¡¯t fool me. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I already said that nothing¡¯s wrong. Why are you as annoying as Teacher?¡± He flung his bowl and chopsticks down, then turned around to go back upstairs.


    That guy is even throwing a tantrum! Shang Zhuo was bewildered.


    A few schrs that were nearby happened to overhear their conversation. One of them held his bowl of rice as he leaned over. ¡°Shang Zhuo, just now I saw someonee look for Lin Shu. He got into a carriage and I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    ¡°Who was looking for him?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, it was someone from Prince Yi¡¯s household.¡±


    ¡°Prince Yi¡¯s household?¡± Shang Zhuo was shocked.


    That person started to gossip. ¡°I say, do you think Prince Yi...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Shang Zhuo interrupted him, ¡°The walls have ears. Be mindful of what you say.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That person quickly stoppered his own mouth and smiled awkwardly.


    Shang Zhuo took a nce towards their rooms, then put down his cutlery and headed upstairs. He pushed open Lin Shu¡¯s door to enter, then closed the doors securely.


    Lin Shu was reclining on his bed, lost in thought. He didn¡¯t realise that someone had entered his room until a figure crossed his line of sight. Only then did he sit up and frown, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make any noise when youe in?¡±


    ¡°I had already been inside for a long while.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh! Did you find something to do?¡±


    Shang Zhuo dragged him up from the bed and questioned him sternly, ¡°Tell me, did you go to Prince Yi¡¯s Estate and meet Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°You just wanted to ask about this?¡± He wrenched free of Shang Zhuo¡¯s grip. ¡°What business is it of yours who I meet?¡±


    ¡°What did Prince Yi talk to you about?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±


    ¡°Lin Shu.¡± Shang Zhuo called out to him in disappointment, ¡°Have you already forgotten what Teacher briefed us about before we came to the capital? After we are inducted as officials, we are not to curry favor and connections. We should be conscientious in performing our duties as we are supposed to. The moment we step into the murky waters of faction politics, we would not be able to extricate ourselves and eventually meet with a tragic end.¡±


    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s not as horrifying as you make it sound.¡± He tutted impatiently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep repeating Teacher¡¯s words to me either.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your reminder.¡± Lin Shu flung his sleeves aside. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to be an obedient little official, but you can¡¯t obstruct me if I want to climb up the ranks to gain power and wealth either. Although we are ssmates from the same school, there are some things where we are bound to take a different path. You can¡¯t decide that my choices are wrong just because we disagree.¡±


    Same school, different path! These four words pierced through his heart painfully. Shang Zhuo¡¯s personality tended to be calm and aloof, but hearing these words now truly left him at a loss for words.


    After a long moment, he took a few steps backwards. ¡°Alright, I will not stop you if this is what you wish to do. However, you should also have some ns in ce for what you would do after this. Don¡¯t wait till you have been forced into a corner before you think of a backup n.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not the only smart person in this world. I know what I should do. After all, you are still my ssmate; when I achieve sess in the future, I won¡¯t forget you either.¡±


    Haha! Shang Zhuoughed. ¡°No need. As the saying goes, those who walk different paths cannot n together. Since you¡¯ve already chosen Prince Yi, I can¡¯t say anything else either. I¡¯ve already said all there is to say anyways. I wish you good luck on your own.¡± As he finished speaking, he pushed open the door and left.


    Lin Shu¡¯s brows pinched together and he thumped on the table with a fist.


    Hanlin Academy.


    Lord Yan, the Imperial Secretary of Hanlin Academy, had received the secret message from Prince Yi. The message clearly stated that he wished for Hanlin Academy to rmend Lin Shu as Zhuangyuan. With that, Lord Yan didn¡¯t dare to do anything but obey, so he immediately sought an audience with the Qizhen Emperor.


    Now that Prince Yi¡¯s wedding was over, the Emperor had also intended to finally decide on the candidate for zhuangyuan. At this time, Lord Yan arrived and got straight to the point. ¡°Your Majesty, after discussions within Hanlin Academy, we all agreed that Lin Shu¡¯s schrship is excellent, as is his wisdom and ability; he would be a better choice than Shang Zhuo.¡±


    Qizhen Emperor looked at the name written on the booklet by his hand and nodded, ¡°Shang Zhuo¡¯s essay was rigorous and cautious, while Lin Shu¡¯s essay was very detailed instead. The duty of the Hanlin Academy is topile records and current affairs; it is a role that concerns Great Lin¡¯s secrets and candidates must be carefully considered. The Hanlin Academy has rmended Lin Shu and We also agree that he is a good choice, after having ruminated over the decision for several days. The announcement for the Examination rankings have been dyed for a long time, so... it shall be so.¡±


    Lin Shu has been awarded the position of zhuangyuan!


    Lord Yan bowed, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The next day.


    The seal was ced on the Imperial edict and sent to the inn. Witnessed by a crowd and apanied by the celebratory cacophony of firecrackers and drums, Lin Shu was dered zhuangyuan, and Shang Zhuo the bangyan.


    The former would enter Hanlin Academy as Historian, while thetter would be a Compiler. [2]


    Everyone started giving their congrattions and the schrs that had lingered in the inn also started to curry favor with them, every sentence full of ttery. Lin Shu was delighted and yelled out that he would treat everybody to wine.


    The crowd was full of joy, but Shang Zhuo brooded by one side, steeped in worry. He wasn¡¯t upset because he came in second, but was instead worried that Lin Shu had entered Prince Yi¡¯s faction and would not be able to turn back.


    As hended on this thought, he could only sigh again. Truly, he couldn¡¯t ask for his schoolmate to also walk the same path.


    [1] I can¡¯t find a direct reference, but I gather that these historical records are typically sealed until the end of the current emperor¡¯s reign, and unsealed after his death (i think) to use as reference for subsequent Emperors. idk how much of it is true history and how much of this is cdrama/kdrama canon. So if someone changes what is recorded, they literally change history. which is written by the victors anyway.


    [2] Guys i¡¯m pulling these titles out of thin air. If you know the official TLs let me know.

 Chapter 644 - Storms in Cour

    <h4>Chapter 644 - Storms in Cour</h4>


    t


    The Imperial Examinations were over. Prince Yi¡¯s marriage had also been settled.


    Qizhen Emperor had thought that Prince Yi would feel more secure in his position now that he had sessfully roped in the Ji brothers to his faction, and would then settle down quietly in his position.


    However, just when he thought that everything would calm down, a document from Yufu was hurriedly sent into the capital. It immediately created a hugemotion in court.


    The document was beautifully written with dense characters that covered several pages. However, it imed that the case of the missing disaster relief funds in Yufu could not be solved. This hot potato of a document turned into a live fuse in the Imperial struggle for power between factions.


    Now that Jing Rong could not resolve the matter of the disaster relief funds, he might never be able to return to the capital. As a result, the officials that had been anticipating Jing Rong¡¯s return had all given up hope and were prepared to abandon ship. They lined up in one neat row to switch to Jing Yi¡¯s faction.


    To Jing Yi, this was undoubtedly an unexpected stroke of luck.


    During the court session.


    The hundred-odd civil and martial officials were present for the morning court session. One of them submitted a memorial and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the disaster relief funds for Yufu could not have vanished into thin air. There must be more to it than meets the eye.¡±


    ¡°What does Lord Li mean to say?¡±


    ¡°Since the silver had been lost in Yufu, it must also be possible to find them in Yufu. The only question would be whether Prince Rong has the ability to recover them. Moreover, Prince Rong had volunteered for this assignment on his own volition. This subject thinks that Prince Rong should remain in Yufu to investigate this case until he has discovered the whereabouts of the missing silver; only then should he return to the capital.¡±


    Someone else immediately stepped forward to concur. ¡°This subject thoroughly agrees with Lord Li. The Yufu case has been under investigation for many years without resolution and many officials have also died on their way back to the capital after investigating. In order to get to the bottom of the matter and minimize the burden for the Imperial Court, this subject also thinks that Prince Rong should continue to stay in Yufu.¡±


    ¡°This subject thinks so as well.¡± Several officials stepped forward in agreement one after another.


    ......


    On the dragon throne, the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He scanned the officials present one by one and stopped when his gazended on Jing Yi. ¡°Jing Yi, what do you think?¡±


    Jing Yi bowed and walked forward to stand in the middle of the hall. ¡°It has already been several months since Jing Rong left for Yufu. The case of the disaster relief silver hasn¡¯t had any progress after years of investigation; it is understandable even if JIng Rong could not resolve the problem. Regardless, Jing Rong is a prince and it isn¡¯t appropriate for him to stay in Yufu forever either.¡±


    ¡°Then do you mean that We should issue an edict to allow him to return?¡±


    ¡°This subject does think so, but...¡± he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°what the officials have said are not wrong either; the matter of the disaster relief funds cannot be dyed further or it may affect the Imperial Court. Jing Rong had volunteered for the assignment at Yufu. This subject also thinks that, with his stubborn personality, he would not be satisfied if he was unable to resolve the matter; even if Imperial Father really summoned him back to the capital, he may not be willing.


    ¡°Furthermore, in the past, the officials that had investigated this case all were killed on their way back to the capital; this subject is worried about Jing Rong¡¯s safety on his way back to the capital as well. Why not let him stay in Yufu instead? On one hand, he may continue investigating the case, on the other hand, Imperial Father also knows that Jing Rong has always preferred a leisurely lifestyle; why not grant his wish for such a life? I believe this would be exactly as he wishes.¡±


    His implication was clear. Jing Yi imed to wish that Jing Rong would return, but his detailed analysis advocated for Jing Rong to remain in Yufu instead.


    The Qizhen Emperor understood his implications clearly as well. He also understood that everyone present in court right now was forcing him to issue an edict that forbade Jing Rong¡¯s return.


    The officials waited with bated breath for the Emperor to make his decision. Faced with the pressure from the officials and Jing Rong¡¯s clear ipetence, the Emperor turned towards Ji Li, who was standing amongst the other officials. ¡°War Secretary Ji, what is your opinion?¡±


    Oh! The Emperor normally would never ask for Ji Li¡¯s opinion unless it were regarding matters rted to troop movements or the security of the Imperial Pce. What is he ying at now?


    Ji Li sneaked a look towards Jing Yi. He met that deep, foreboding gaze that carried a warning. Ji Li¡¯s own sister had already married into Prince Yi¡¯s household, and if Jing Yi revealed the incident on how Ji Muqing¡¯s purity had been destroyed, the entire Ji family would be done for. He had no choice but to stand with Jing Yi.


    Ji Li stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, this subject thinks that Prince Rong should be allowed to remain in Yufu until he has finished investigating the matter of the disaster relief funds.¡±


    If even Ji Li, who held military power, would say something like that, what else was there for the Emperor to say?


    Finally, he issued an oral decree. ¡°Convey Our decree. Prince Rong must remain in Yufu and clearly resolve the matter of the disaster relief funds before he can return to the capital. If he resists the decree, he will be punished ording to thews of Great Lin.¡±


    The promation resounded powerfully within the hall.


    Jing Yi smiled secretly. Mission aplished. He thought to himself, Jing Rong, you can forget about returning to the capital in this life.


    As they walked out from the Imperial Court, several ministers started to swarm around Jing Yi.


    ¡°Prince Yi, since Prince Rong will not be able to return to the capital this time round, I believe that Your Highness will soon be dered the heir apparent.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is destined to be the heir apparent; you also have the bearing of a true dragon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These subjects congratte Prince Yi in advance.¡±


    ......


    That band of sycophants pasted on faces full of ttery, just like a troupe of clowns.


    Jing Yi was secretly gleeful, but didn¡¯t reveal any of his feelings on the surface. He smiled at the crowd assembled around him. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t speak so highly of this prince; what heir apparent, what true dragon? Imperial Father still has no intention of designating his heir apparent, so ministers, please refrain from saying things that you should not.¡±


    ¡°With the current situation, the only person that could be the heir apparent is you, Prince yi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Prince Yi has married the eldest daughter of the Ji family as his consort, so the Ji brothers must stand with Prince Yi. Ascension to the dragon throne will happen sooner orter.¡±


    In the past, they would still restrain their words, but now that Jing Yi¡¯s bid for the throne is secure, they hold no suchpunctions anymore.


    Jing Yi only smiled as well, not revealing any satisfaction at this development in his expression. He noticed that Ji Li had also exited the hall, and quickly waved the sycophants away, calling out to Ji Li.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Just now in the Imperial Court, Imperial Father decided to issue the edict precisely due to War Secretary Ji¡¯s reply. The only person whose opinion matters to Imperial Father is you, War Secretary Ji.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is overstating things. This subject merely spoke the truth.¡±


    Jing Yi smiled. ¡°Whether War Secretary Ji merely spoke the truth or said so due to other reasons, you have helped this prince.¡± Hehe.


    Ji Li¡¯s expression was serious, his brows knitted tightly together.


    Looking at his expression, Jing Yi leaned closer to him and said in a low voice, ¡°This prince has said before that, if this prince seeds, you will gain sess as well, if this prince fails, you will fall too.¡±


    Once he had said his piece, Jing Yi left.


    Ji Li remained where he stood, imprable thoughts shing through his eyes. It was not Ji Li¡¯s ustomed style to bend and be restrained by other people.


    Not far away, the Minister of Personnel, Peng Yuanhai, happened to witness this scene. He narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to leave.


    Instead of heading to the pce gates to exit, he went towards Jing Xian¡¯s Tongren Hall.

 Chapter 645 - Prince Yi as Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Prince Yi as Crown Prince</h4>


    After Peng Yuanhai left the Great Hall, he went directly to Tongren Hall.


    Tongren Hall had been neglected for fourteen years, almost cut off from the rest of the world. Logically, it should have no connections with any officials of the imperial court; it was impossible for them to have dealings with the newly appointed Minister of Personnel, Peng Yuanhai.


    In that case, why would he go to Tongren Hall? What was he intending to do there?


    The entire Tongren Hall was staffed with only a single eunuch, Bi Lu. At this moment, he was busy sweeping fallen leaves in the courtyard. Bi Lu lifted his head and stared in surprise when he saw Peng Yuanhai stride in with steady steps. He tossed the broom aside and hurriedly bowed in greeting, ¡°Lord Peng.¡±


    ¡°Is Prince Xian inside?¡±


    ¡°He is. His Highness had just taken some medicine and fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°Then this official will wait for a while outside.¡± Peng Yuanhai was someone who didn¡¯t tend to speak or smile casually. His umon bearing showed through his actions and words. Although he was only in his thirties, he was an old soul who gave off an air of one who had been through much in life, appearing much more mature and staid than those his age.


    Bi Lu lifted his head to ask, ¡°I wonder what Lord Peng hase to see His Highness about?¡±


    ¡°Merely some minor matters. This official will just wait here outside. If His Highness wakes up, I would trouble gonggong to inform me.¡±


    ¡°Why not have this servant wake His Highness up?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. His Highness is not in good health and should rest more.¡±


    Bi Lu lowered his head in acquiescence, but still went indoors.


    Just as he entered, Jing Xian woke up. He quickly took down the rather thick cloak that was hanging from the screen and put it over Jing Xian¡¯s shoulders as he helped him get up from the bed as he reported, ¡°Your Highness, the Minister of Personnel, Lord Peng is outside.¡±


    Jing Xian answered with a hum but didn¡¯t react further.


    ¡°Your Highness, should I send Lord Peng away?¡±


    ¡°Go brew a pot of ck tea for me.¡± He sat down on the couch.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bi Lu didn¡¯t chatter on further and went to get the tea. When he saw that Peng Yuanhai was still standing in the courtyard, he didn¡¯t give him a reply either, but merely hurried to brew his tea.


    Jing Xian tossed a few pieces of coal into the brazier and ced two cups on it. Only when these two cups had been heated up, did he instruct Bi Lu, ¡°Go invite Lord Peng in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bi Lu hurried out and quickly brought him inside.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant will wait outside.¡± Bi Lu went out.


    The fragrance of tea permeated the room. Peng Yuanhai cupped his hands and bowed in greeting. ¡°This subject greets Prince Xian.¡±


    Jing Xian was busy brewing tea. White steam curled warmly around his face. ¡°Lord Peng, please sit.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness.¡± He replied as he sat down opposite.


    Jing Xian passed him a cup of freshly brewed tea. ¡°Lord Peng, have a taste. This tea was personally dried by this prince.¡±


    Just as Peng Yuanhai was about to pick up the cup, Jing Xian reminded him, ¡°The teacup is very hot, Lord Peng please be careful.¡± The teacup was one that he had just warmed on the brazier.


    Peng Yuanhai epted the cup gingerly and took a sip. He nodded. ¡°This tea is very fragrant.¡± Simple and direct.


    As Jing Xian looked at the cup of tea he held up, heughed meaningfully, ¡°Good tea is always held within boiling hot teacups; only when one bears with the heat, can one drink the best cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness speaks wisely.¡± He put down the cup.


    Jing Xian poured another cup of tea for him. ¡°This is the first time I have met Lord Peng. Lord Peng is not quite as what this prince had imagined.¡±


    ¡°Then what did Your Highness think this subject would be like?¡±


    ¡°Probably... this prince doesn¡¯t know either.¡± He smiled.


    This was also the first time Peng Yuanhai met this prince. Seeing how Jing Xian still refused to start on the main topic, even he started to get impatient and broached it himself instead. ¡°Your Highness, the ministers of the Imperial Court have now almost all turned to Prince Yi¡¯s faction. His Majesty has also ordered that Prince Rong was not allowed to return to the pce. The power imbnce within the Court is extremely stark.¡±


    ¡°Is Lord Peng done appreciating the tea?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Although these tea leaves are not of a famous variety, are merely of the mostmon type grown within this prince¡¯s courtyard, and cannotpare to Longjing or Pu¡¯er, but the tea brewed from these leaves are not inferior to those expensive teas.¡± Jing Xian continued talking about his tea, seemingly wholly unconcerned about everything Peng Yuanhai had just said.


    What kind of medicine is this prince trying to brew? Jing Xian clearly was sickly and without a single trace of vitality, but he also exuded an aura that was fierce and full of charm.


    Just as he was about to bring up the topic again, Jing Xian continued, ¡°The current situation in court certainly has everyone turning to Jing Yi¡¯s faction; with Imperial Father preventing Jing Rong from returning to the pce, he is like a tiger that has grown wings. [1]Sooner orter, he would be Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Then what should the next step be?¡±


    Jing Xian pushed himself upright and held his own teacup as he walked heavily to the window. As he looked at the falling leaves outside, his fingers spun the cup around. ¡°If one wanted to achieve one¡¯s aims and appreciate a good cup of tea, one can only bear with the pain and ept the boiling hot cup. If one were able to ept the cup, one would be rewarded with fragrant tea that lingers in the throat; if one were not able to ept it, one would suffer terribly from the scalding. The principle is the same for the current situation with Jing Yi.¡±


    However intelligent Peng Yuanhai was, he could not decipher the thoughts of this prince. He seemed to understand a little of what was said, but also not at all.


    Jing Xian turned to give him a nce, and knew that he had not understood. ¡°Lord Peng, do consider my words carefully.¡±


    Peng Yuanhai stood up and said, ¡°Whether it be the tea or the current situation; Your Highness initially sent the letter and instructed this subject to censure Prince Rong and point the arrow towards Prince Yi, but the matter ended up being suppressed by His Majesty. Unexpectedly, His Majesty then bestowed the Ji family¡¯s eldest daughter to Prince Yi in marriage. Just now in court, War Secretary Ji obviously stood on his side; the current situation is extremely unfavorable to Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Is it unfavorable to this prince?¡± Jing Xian¡¯s tone seemed as if he didn¡¯t care at all. His eyes even curved into crescents as if he found it hrious. Then, he put his cup down on the windowsill with a thud and asked, ¡°Lord Peng, do you know what Imperial Father fears the most?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty...¡±


    He cut him off. ¡°Imperial Father is extremely paranoid. What he fears most is people using power topel.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please exin.¡±


    ¡°Immediately send your people to instigate the ministers. Within two days, there must be a group of ministers that send a petition to His Majesty that supports Prince Yi as Crown Prince.¡±


    Ah! Peng Yuanhai froze for a moment, his ck pupils dting in surprise. After a while, he seemed to understand and immediately bowed his head. ¡°Yes, this subject understands now.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± Jing Xian nodded. ¡°If Lord Peng doesn¡¯t have any other matters, please return. This prince¡¯s Tongren Hall hasn¡¯t had visitors in longer than this prince remembers. I¡¯m not too used to it anymore.¡±


    ¡°This subject shall take his leave then.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    Peng Yuanhai cupped his hands in farewell and left.


    Nobody knew why the lofty Minister of Personnel would follow the orders of a prince that had been stripped of any real power. So the matter of the Ministry of Personnel censuring Jing Rong was actually a ploy orchestrated by Jing Xian!


    Just how any secrets was he still hiding?


    Living deep within the pce for fourteen years, just who was the one helping him in the dark? And even helping him to scheme?


    [1] Red Bull gives you wiiiiings!! cough.sorry couldn¡¯t resist xD

 Chapter 646 - Overstepping His Authority

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Overstepping His Authority</h4>


    646 - Acting beyond one¡¯s authority, what a crime!


    The next day.


    Jing Yi never expected that it was Jing Xian¡¯s arrangement that resulted in him slowly being pushed onto a path of no return.


    A storm of bloodshed was heading towards the capital.


    Early in the morning, the Office of Transmissions sent dozens of memorials to the Emperor. Almost all of them were discussing the choice of the heir apparent, and they all proposed to make Jing Yi the Crown Prince. Now, Jing Yi¡¯s influence was gathering momentum just like a tornado. To put it politely, the officials were supporting his bid for the position; to put it bluntly, the officials were causing chaos.


    He, Qizhen Emperor, was still alive. The Crown Prince had just been dead for less than half a year, and these courtiers were forcing him to designate his heir apparent. Do they even still regard him as Emperor? The Emperor was furious and swept all the memorials on the table onto the floor.


    Zhang Quan didn¡¯t dare to pick the fallen things up.


    A fist viciously mmed the hard table.


    "All they keep talking about is the Crown Prince and Crown Prince. How can We keep such ungrateful bastards around?"


    "Your Majesty, please calm down."


    "All the officials are forcing me to choose Jing Yi as the Crown Prince." Another fist mmed down on the table.


    Now the Emperor resembled a tyrant. Zhang Quan opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Qizhen Emperor said, "First he married a consort, then he wanted to take the position of Crown Prince. My throne will be his sooner orter, so why can¡¯t he just wait until I¡¯m dead?" He finished speaking and started coughing. He nearly coughed up blood.


    When Zhang Quan saw this, he immediately poured a cup of tea and ced it right next to the Emperor¡¯s hand, "Your Majesty, please pay attention to your health."


    "Bastard." Qizhen Emperor waved his hand, causing the cup to fall to the ground and shatter into many pieces.


    At that moment, a eunuch entered, holding an imperial decree. "Your Majesty, this is the imperial decree to be sent to Yufu for Prince Rong. It¡¯s waiting for Your Majesty¡¯s seal."


    Qizhen Emperor¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious at this, "Bring it over."


    The eunuch handed it over.


    The imperial decree was opened on the desk, and what was written on it was the oral instruction given by him in the court yesterday. But, instead of stamping it, he crumpled the decree into a ball.


    Zhang Quan, who was standing beside him, sensed something was wrong and bowed, "Your Majesty, surely you¡¯re not thinking of ..."


    Qizhen Emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "The choice of the Crown Prince has yet to be determined, and no one can force me to do anything." The imperial decree in his hand was torn and tossed aside.


    Zhang Quan understood what he meant and immediately fetched new paper and spread it out on the table. Then he ground the ink and handed the brush to the emperor.


    Qizhen Emperor re-wrote an imperial decree, and finally stamped it with the jade seal. Then he ced the imperial decree inside a yellow bamboo tube and handed it to the eunuch, "Send it to Yufu immediately, without dy. You must not tell anyone about the change in the imperial decree."


    "Yes Your Majesty!" The eunuch held the confidential decree and left the pce.


    Only Qizhen Emperor and Zhang Quan knew what was written in the decree sent to Jing Rong.


    Soon, Prince Yi received the ministers¡¯ proposal that he should be the crown prince. Instead of being happy, he was shocked.


    On the surface, it was beneficial to him, but in fact, it was the same as thest time when Jing Rong was reported by the Ministry of Personnel. Not only could it not bring him any benefits, but also he would be thrown into the abyss, making the suspicious Qizhen Emperor think that he was going to overstep his power. What a crime to act beyond one¡¯s authority!


    At the end of the day, he was just a prince now, if even there were more people around him to support him, so what? His opponent was the Emperor, an old strategist who had been sitting on the throne for twenty years. Both his knowledge and strategy was better than his. What¡¯s more, that was his father.


    And what he didn¡¯t understand was...


    "Why would the ministers suddenly submit these petitions?"


    That¡¯s right, why so sudden? It was only yesterday that the Emperor ordered Jing Rong to stay in Yufu to continue investigating the case, and today the ministers started petitioning for the Emperor to promote him as the Crown Prince, isn¡¯t it too coincidental?


    He called for Dou Quan and asked, "Who initiated this matter?"


    Dou Quan shook his head, "I¡¯m not sure. It could be that those ministers thought that Prince Rong would never have a chance to return to the capital again, that¡¯s why they would like to support Your Highness and make Your Highness the crown prince."


    "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple."


    "Why would Your Highness have misgivings over this?"


    "It¡¯s not that, but rather, I am worried. Imperial Father is paranoid and the situation is very unfavorable for this prince if the ministers petition now."


    "Then what should we do now?" Dou Quan asked.


    Jing Yi seemed to have thought of something, his eyes widened, and asked, "Has the imperial decree that Imperial Father ordered to be sent to Yufu for Jing Rong left the capital?"


    "It just left the capital."


    "Immediately send someone to check that decree, this prince wants to know what exactly is written on it."


    ......


    Dou Quan didn¡¯t quite understand, "Shouldn¡¯t what was written on the decree be the Emperor¡¯s dictation given during the court? Is Your Highness worried about ..."


    Jing Yi narrowed his gloomy eyes and nodded his head.


    Dou Quan suddenly understood and immediately went to carry out his instructions.


    Jing Yi clenched his fist and ced it on his own knee, his heart burning like fire. "Imperial Father, I really hope ...... you won¡¯t do this to your son."


    The imperial decree was delivered by a courier, who travelled on horseback and didn¡¯t dare to dy. After half a day¡¯s riding, he took a rest in a tea stand in the forest because he was too tired.


    "What would you like, sir?"


    "Give me a pot of tea."


    "Sure."


    The waiter brought him a pot of tea. After drinking arge bowl of tea, he felt dazzled. He shook his head vigorously. It was like he had been hit by a hammer. After his head kept buzzing for a long time, his head fell heavily on the table with a thud. He fainted.


    Dou Quan came out of the darkness and took the imperial decree from the post officer. He opened it, and he was greatly surprised by what he saw. His hand tightened. He returned the decree and disappeared into the forest with a leap.


    The waiter quickly took out something and put it under the post officer¡¯s nose. When he smelled the smell, he woke up immediately. As soon as he opened his eyes, the man immediately took out his sword and stabbed at the waiter. He asked, "who are you?"


    "Sir, please don¡¯t be impulsive. I didn¡¯t do anything. "


    "You put the medicine in the tea. Tell me, who sent you?"


    The waiter knelt down on the ground, raised his hands high, and said with tears on his face, "I¡¯m wronged, sir, I just gave you a pot of tea, and you fell down after a sip. I called you several times before you woke up. I really didn¡¯t do anything."


    The post officer was suspicious. He put away the sword and checked the imperial decree. Fortunately, it was still there. If the decree was lost, he would lose his life. It didn¡¯t look like the waiter was lying. Thinking of it, he might really be too tired.


    "Alright, get up." He took out the money for a cup of tea and threw it on the table. Then he quickly took the things and rode away.


    After all, this person was only a courier and he was not very vignt. He didn¡¯t know that the waiter had tricked him. Behind him, the waiter got up and sneered in the direction of the post officer. Then, he picked up a few coins from the table and put them into his waist pocket.

 Chapter 647 - Wei Yi Borrowing Books

    <h4>Chapter 647 - Wei Yi Borrowing Books</h4>


    Soon after, Dou Quan returned to the capital and reported the contents of the Imperial Edict to Jing Yi. ¡°His Majesty has already changed the edict; what¡¯s written on it now summons Prince Rong back to the capital immediately.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jing Yi was aghast. Summon Jing Rong back to the capital?


    This undoubtedly wasn¡¯t even the greatest threat. He never could have imagined that the Emperor would actually issue a decree like this. As expected, the incident where the ministers had put him forward as Crown Prince, truly made the Emperor anxious.


    Dou Quan asked, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡±


    His eyes were filled with killing intent as he spoke ruthlessly, ¡°Seems like... we must start nning now. In any case, Jing Rong cannot be allowed to return to the capital. I will stop him with any means I have, and if it means that he must be killed, this prince will not hesitate either.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness have other instructions?¡±


    ¡°That idiot that was always with Teacher Ji - he didn¡¯t go to Yufu, did he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is in Jinjiang now.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed with malicious intent, as if he wanted to overthrow the heavens. ¡°Send someone to Jinjiang and capture that idiot for this prince. If we can¡¯t prevent Jing Rong from entering the capital, we can then use that idiot as a chess piece.¡± What a brilliant stroke!


    After Dou Quan received his orders, he didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately left.


    Within the capital, the undercurrents started churning as an invisible shadow war slowly started.


    In Jinjiang.


    Ever since Liu Qingping was reinstated as county magistrate, there hasn¡¯t been a single case of homicide in the entire Jinjiang county. It was so peaceful that the yamen was quiet and even the yamen runners that usually guarded the door were taking a nap.


    Wang San and Wei Wu sat on the doorsteps of the yamen main gates, sighing deeply. ¡°I¡¯m so bored. It¡¯s been so boringtely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Anyways, ever since Teacher Ji left, it¡¯s not just the yamen but the entire Jinjiang has be so cold and cheerless. In the past, we alwaysined about being busy, running here and there with Teacher Ji. If there wasn¡¯t someone that died here, there would be a corpse discovered elsewhere. But then at least the two of us could still learn a little something as we followed Teacher Ji around. Now that we are idle with nothing to do all day long and have plenty of leisure time, it just feels like we¡¯re missing a little something.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡± Wei Wu said, ¡°When I passed by the autopsy room yesterday, I went in to take a look. You know, cobwebs have even started growing inside!¡±


    ¡°Haiz...¡± The two of them spent every day moaning and groaning outside the yamen.


    Suddenly, a ¡°dong¡± sounded. Someone was hitting on the drum! Their eyes immediately brightened and they scrambled upright, going out to greet the visitor joyfully. Haha, finally someone hase to strike the drum and air their grievances!


    However, the person that hade wasn¡¯t someone wanting to redress grievances, but Wei Yi. He hugged the drumstick and stood in front of therge drum. This scene was rather familiar.


    Wei Yi directed a wide smile at them. That smile was so bright and refreshing it felt like the sun inte summer.


    ¡°Young Master Wei? Why have youe?¡± Wang San asked.


    He sketched out a deep bow and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow books from Magistrate Liu.¡±


    ¡°Borrow books?¡± Wei Wu and Wang San looked at each other and chuckled, then asked teasingly, ¡°Young Master Wei, I thought you can¡¯t read? Even if you came to borrow books, would you be able to understand them?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the ¡®Three Character ssic¡¯, don¡¯t you?¡± [1]


    ¡°The books in our Magistrate Liu¡¯s study are very profound. In the past, even Teacher Ji found them difficult to read; I think you better forget it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to find a few children¡¯s books for you?¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t actually intend to mock him.


    Wei Yi thought that the two men were very interesting. The grin on his face widened as he ignored them and directly walked into the yamen.


    Wei Wu and Wang San scratched their heads and exchanged nces. They muttered in puzzlement, ¡°Why does Young Master Wei seem like a totally different person?¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± But what had actually changed? They couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it.


    Liu Qingping was dressed in everyday clothes, holding a birdcage and teasing the bird inside. That bird likely had be annoyed at his teasing - it kept chirping angrily as it beat its wings against the bars of the cage and hopped up and down.


    ¡°Look at you, this official feeds you so much food everyday, why would you just not grow fat?¡±


    ¡°Chirp chirp!¡±


    ¡°Of all the birds, only you are so lively.¡±


    ¡°Chrip chirp!¡± The louder the bird called out, the happier Liu Qingping was - it signified how healthy the bird was.


    ¡°Magistrate Liu.¡± Wei Yi came in.


    Liu Qingping put down the cage, surprised. ¡°Young Master Wei, why have youe?¡±


    Wei Yi drew out a piece of paper he had prepared earlier from his sleeve and passed it to him. ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow books from you. Here is a list of the books I¡¯d like to borrow.¡±


    ¡°Borrow books?¡± Liu Qingping¡¯s face had an expression that was exactly the same as the yamen runners outside. Puzzled, he unfolded the piece of paper that was stuffed in his hand to find a list of almost ten books. Liu Qingping¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡°Young Master Wei, these are some very profound books. Even this official might not fully understand them. Are you sure that these are the books you want to borrow?¡±


    Wei Yi nodded. ¡°Everyone says that Magistrate Liu¡¯s study has every book you might want, and with Magistrate Liu¡¯s bellyful of wisdom, you must have collected quite a few good books. That¡¯s why I came to try my luck, to see if I could borrow these books. I want to be like you as well, to read thousands of books and be a wise person.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯spliments were certainly thorough. They were also delivered in a clear and leisurely manner.


    Liu Qingping always loved it when peopleplimented him, especially if it were unrestrained praise. He grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Haha, Young Master Wei, it¡¯s been just a few days since Ist saw you. Your tongue has gotten a lot more nimble!¡±


    Pfft. So long as you¡¯re happy. Wei Yi smiled without replying.


    ¡°I have all the books that you¡¯re looking for. Come with me to my study and I¡¯ll find them all for you.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Magistrate Liu.¡±


    Liu Qingpingughed giddily as he leaned forward. ¡°Ah, why are you thanking me? You and Yunshu are betrothed, so you¡¯re a family. This official and Yunshu are also a family, so we¡¯re all one big family.¡±


    Who is family with you? How shameless! When Wei Yi heard the words ¡¯betrothed¡¯, his chest gave a sudden clench, but he didn¡¯t reflect it on his face.


    The two of them went into the study and Liu Qingping spared no effort to find the books for him. He brought over adder and climbed up and down enthusiastically. ¡°Right, Young Master Wei, are you really going to read these books yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°Why does this official have the impression that you couldn¡¯t read in the past? Did this official remember wrongly?¡±


    Liu Qingping shuffled and flipped the books on the shelf as he spoke, but received no reply from Wei Yi. He turned around with a few books in hand and saw Wei Yi standing in front of his desk, looking tenderly at an open book on the desk.


    There were a few words written delicately on that little book.


    ¡®Yunshu¡¯s Record¡¯


    [1] This is possibly also a pun. ¡¯Three Character ssic¡¯ is also ng for cursewords lol.

 Chapter 648 - Captured

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Captured</h4>


    Yunshu¡¯s Record? Yunshu wrote this?


    When Liu Qingping saw that booklet in his hands, he sighed and started to reminisce. ¡°Every word in that book was written by Yunshu. In the past, there were also many characters that she did not recognise, so she wrote down all these characters in this book. However, there were some characters that even this official doesn¡¯t recognise.¡±


    As he talked about Ji Yunshu, his eyes started turning red. Yunshu, oh Yunshu, when are you going toe back? He heaved another long sigh, lifted his sleeve to dab away the tears at the corners of his eyes, and continued looking for Wei Yi¡¯s books.


    Wei Yi held up Ji Yunshu¡¯s little booklet and gently flipped the pages. The words on the first page were twisted and crooked, irregr in thickness and shape. Some of them were even so squished that the character was unrecognisable. As he flipped through the book, the handwriting slowly became more regr.


    The writing on thest page was even more like Ji Yunshu¡¯s own personality, clean and graceful. This was certainly a perfect example of a handwriting primer!


    Actually, this wasn¡¯t strange either. How could Ji Yunshu have known how to write with a brush when she just arrived? She didn¡¯t even recognise some characters, so it was already pretty good that she could have practiced her writing to this level. [1]


    Wei Yi smiled and asked Liu Qingping, ¡°Could you give me this booklet?¡±


    ¡°Of course! When Yunshu returns from Yufu, you can just return it to her.¡±


    He nodded and ced the booklet safely within the front of his robes.


    After the time needed to burn a stick of incense, Liu Qingping had finally found all the books that Wei Yi wanted to borrow. However, there was a thickyer of dust on the books, so he patted them several times. Clouds of dust flew up into their faces.


    Cough cough! The two of them coughed and choked from the thick dust.


    Liu Qingping smiled awkwardly and apologised, ¡°Please forgive me, Young Master Wei. Yunshu had always been the one looking after these books. Now that she isn¡¯t around...¡± Haha.


    Wei Yi didn¡¯t mind at all, and wrapped up all the books. ¡°If it¡¯s alright, I cane over to help you look after the books.¡± He volunteered his services.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome for Young Master Wei?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m very happy to be able to read in here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, you cane whenever you¡¯re free. The yamen is so quiet anyways, so if you came, it would at least be a little livelier.¡± Of course it would be fun to have this silly little boy around.


    Liu Qingping patted his shoulder again. ¡°Take your time to read these books. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand, you maye and ask this official anytime.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Milord. I¡¯ll bring the books home first, and will return them immediately after I¡¯m done reading.¡± Wei Yi was modest and polite, wholly unlike his foolish and simple self in the past.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can return them whenever you¡¯re done reading.¡±


    Wei Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first then. My tutor is still waiting for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Young Master Wei.¡±


    Wei Yi hugged the books and left.


    Liu Qingping was dumbfounded as he watched him leave. He scratched his head and wondered to himself, is this person really a fool or just pretending?


    After he returned to the Wei estate from the yamen, Wei Yi dived straight into his own study, apanied by the tutor. If there were any characters that he didn¡¯t recognise, or parts where he didn¡¯t understand, he would just ask the tutor.


    Wei Yi also learned things extremely fast. Sometimes, the tutor would only be halfway through his exnation and he already understood the concept. He would also rememberplicated characters after just seeing them once and could even write them out with his eyes closed.


    The tutor said that his brain was gifted to him by the Heavens, and he would surely be umonly intelligent with extraordinary aplishments in the future. In short, he was ate-blooming genius.


    That evening, he was reading tillte and his tutor was napping in a chair nearby. A sudden gust of wind blew in from the open window and made him shiver, so he stood up to close the shutters with his book in hand.


    However, just as he reached the window, a shadow darted in from outside.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A ck-d man covered his mouth to muffle his shout.


    Wei Yi¡¯s eyes grew round with surprise and started struggling with all his might as the book in his hands dropped onto the ground.


    The next moment, someone hit him hard on the back of his head and immediately knocked him unconscious. He was dragged out from the window. In the process, his arm was scraped by a sharp nick in the window and his blood spilled onto the windowsill and the ground. However, this entire process didn¡¯t create muchmotion at all.


    Even the tutor was undisturbed by it and continued to doze off in the pear blossom chair.


    After some time, Uncle Fu brought in a steaming bowl of noodles, intending to serve supper to his Young Master. But there was no sign of Wei Yi.


    There was only that book that had fallen to the ground, and the bloodstains on the windowsill.


    The bowl of noodles smashed onto the floor with a loud tter.


    The tutor was shocked awake by the noise. In his confusion, he asked blearily with half-open eyes, ¡°Is there a character that you don¡¯t recognize? Which is it...?¡±


    Instead, there was only Uncle Fu who shouted in rm, ¡°Summon the guards, hurry! Something has happened to Young Master!¡±


    In a sh, the entire estate was roused to look for Wei Yi. Every single inch of Wei Estate was searched, no stone left unturned.


    Uncle Fu also quickly had someone go report to the yamen and Liu Qingping hurried over with a group of yamen runners. ¡°Just what happened here?¡±


    ¡°Our Young Master has disappeared! There are also bloodstains on the windowsill. Milord, you must find our Young Master. If anything happened to him, how am I to ount for it to Old Master and Madam?¡±


    Liu Qingping led his men to investigate the study. There was a book on the ground and bloodstains on the windowsill. What?


    Liu Qingping inspected the room. The books that Wei Yi had borrowed from him were stillid out on the table. He pondered for a moment, then had the tutor brought over for questioning. ¡°At the time of the incident, there was just you and Young Master Wei in the room. Tell me, just what exactly happened here?¡±


    That tutor was already over eighty years old and couldn¡¯t even fully open his eyes. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Although there was only Young Master Wei and I in the room at that time, I didn¡¯t see anything at all because I was resting in the chair.¡±


    ¡°Old man, you better not be hiding anything! Otherwise, this official won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡± A threat!


    ¡°Milord, I¡¯m already so old and my bones are in such a state. How would I be able tomit such a crime?!¡± As the tutor finished speaking, he started to cough.


    Liu Qingping quickly patted him on the back. In any case, this person was still a wise teacher and a schr. He naturally wouldn¡¯t be involved in any shady business that might harm people, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Liu Qingping to force him to speak either. There¡¯ll be trouble if this old tutor died in front of him!


    He reached out a hand to support the tutor, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be too agitated. This official just needs to ask some questions ording to procedure. Please sit down first.¡±


    ¡°Haiz...¡±


    Uncle Fu stepped forward to ask, ¡°Magistrate Liu, would our Young Master be fine?¡±


    ¡°This official is also very worried that something has happened to Wei Yi. Don¡¯t worry, this official will immediately send out a search party.¡± He ordered, ¡°Immediately seal the city gates and dispatch search parties within the city. Young Master Wei must be found.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The city of Jinjing became very busy overnight. They went searching for Wei Yi from door to door, creating an uproar throughout the city.


    [1] Wow wow wow what is this? Someone didn¡¯t transmigrate with all the skills she needed to survive and actually had to work at it?

 Chapter 649 - Before Returning to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 649 - Before Returning to the Capital</h4>


    Not longter, the Imperial decree reached Yufu. Return to the capital?


    The summons were very urgent. It indicated how precarious the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s current situation was.


    Lang Po asked, "Your Highness, now that the Emperor has summoned us back urgently, will we depart immediately?"


    Jing Rong held onto the Imperial decree, a little suspicious about the motives behind it. Logically, after his own report had been sent to the capital, the officials of the Imperial court should have all flocked to Jing Yi¡¯s faction. The decree should also contain orders that forbade him from returning to the capital. The Emperor¡¯s current move was rming.


    When he didn¡¯t respond for a long while, Lang Po continued asking, ¡°Your Highness, what else are you thinking about? There won¡¯t be a better chance than this.¡±


    However, Jing Rong replied, ¡°No. Right now is not yet the best time.¡± He hadmented as such before; he wasn¡¯t hesitant about taking action, but the appropriate timing had yet to arrive.


    However, to Lang Po, now was the best time to take action. He didn¡¯t understand what His Highness was waiting for. It truly was as the saying went, the Emperor¡¯s in no hurry, but the eunuch is frantic with worry.


    Jing Rong clearly understood that the Imperial Court was currently in total chaos. The courtiers still obeyed the Emperor¡¯s orders on the surface, but they had all secretly already been aligned with Jing Yi¡¯s faction and were already anticipating their promotions when he ascended to the throne. Thus, they were all prowling around like hungry wolves, supporting his bid for the throne.


    As a result, they also forced the Qizhen Emperor into a position where he had to designate his heir apparent. In such a situation, the only one the Emperor could think of to help resolve the situation, other than that powerless and sickly Jing Xian, would be Jing Rong, whom he had initially banished from the capital.


    But what on earth is Jing Rong waiting for? Lang Po just couldn¡¯t guess at his thoughts. After he was dismissed, he went to the backyard to check on the chickens, before going to the woodshed to cut some firewood. As he chopped the wood, he mused about when exactly the best time to take action mentioned by Jing Rong would be.


    Thud! The axe in his handsnded solidly and cleaved the firewood neatly into two. Just then, Mo Ruo passed by and came up to ask in a drawl, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s such a wonder to even see the great guard Lang taking care of chickens; why have you even started to chop firewood?¡±


    Lang Po sighed and nced at him, then continued to chop the firewood.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± [1]


    Again, there was no answer.


    Mo Ruo was puzzled, so he went to look for Jing Rong, his ever-present pot of wine dangling from his fingers.


    That fellow was standing under the eaves outside his room, hands sped behind his back and worried frown on his face.


    Mo Ruo walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with your Lang Po? He¡¯s splitting firewood all alone in the backyard, pretending he¡¯s deaf and not answering any questions.¡±


    Jing Rong rolled his eyes at him without deigning to answer.


    ¡°Have both of you master and servant turned deaf?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Weirdos.¡±


    Jing Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered to say too much to him, and merely passed him the imperial decree that had just been delivered.


    ¡°An imperial decree?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Mo Ruo took it curiously and opened it to take a look. He was shocked by what he read and flipped it closed with a hand. ¡°His Majesty is summoning you back to the capital? Didn¡¯t you just submit your report to the capital? For His Majesty to not ask for your head when you failed your investigation with the disaster relief silver is already very merciful; why would he summon you back?¡±


    ¡°Because of Jing Yi.¡±


    ¡°Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°All the courtiers petitioned for the Emperor to designate Jing Yi as Crown Prince.¡±


    Oh! Mo Ruo understood it now. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Prince Yi would be so anxious. He clearly had it in the bag - why would he do something so superfluous and end up making a mess of things instead?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Jing Yi would be so foolish?¡± Jing Rong suddenly asked him.


    This... Mo Ruo deliberated for a moment, ¡°The courtiers sending a petition appear to support Prince Yi as Crown Prince but the truth is more convoluted. The true motive for it is not to support him but to condemn him.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Imperial Father is paranoid and the matter of the courtiers sending a petition about designating an heir is in truth trying to force his hand.¡±


    ¡°As a result, His Majesty is worried that Prince Yi¡¯s power is growing unchecked and summoned you back to the capital. He means to... use you to contend against Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    ¡°The second imperial edict.¡±


    Second? Mo Ruo had never involved himself with matters of the imperial court, and didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Ji Yunshu quickly got to know about this matter as well. She didn¡¯t ask too much about it, knowing that Jing Rong had his own ns. ¡°Whatever you may decide is fine. I¡¯ll always stand by you.¡±


    Jing Rong held her hands and smiled warmly.


    Just as Jing Rong had expected, a second imperial edict soon arrived from the capital. Again, it was a confidential edict and an urgent summons.


    ¡°The time has arrived.¡± Jing Rong sent orders for an immediate departure.


    The night before they were to leave, Ji Yunshu was packing her things in her room with Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯er helping. When they were almost done packing, the two girls started crying. ¡°Teacher Ji, you surely won¡¯t be back again this time when you leave. We all can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher Ji, we¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes also started turning red. During this period of time, the two girls had taken great care of her and she had also started to depend on them. If they really had to part, she truly felt rather reluctant. ¡°Qiao¡¯er, Zhuang¡¯er, thank you for your care during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our fortune to be able to take care of Teacher,¡± Qiao¡¯er said, ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you bring us along? We can also continue taking care of you on the way to the capital.¡±


    Bring them along? Actually, Ji Yunshu had also considered this possibility. However, she didn¡¯t know what would happen when she returned to the capital. Everything about the road ahead was an unknown! Moreover, she was also afraid. What had happened to Luan¡¯er was still fresh in her mind and she didn¡¯t want another maidservant of hers toe to harm because of her. [2]


    Zhuang¡¯er quickly added, ¡°Teacher, just bring Qiao¡¯er and I along. We won¡¯t create trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°I know that you mean well, but the ce I am heading to is the capital and even I myself must tread carefully there - how could I bring you two along as well?¡± Ji Yunshu took out two bags that she had prepared earlier and gave one each to Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯er. ¡°After I leave, you don¡¯t have to return to the yamen again. These are two bags of silver; it isn¡¯t much, but should be sufficient to serve as your dowry when you find a good man to marry.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, this... how could we ept this?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. This is an indication of my regard for you and thanks for your care and consideration these months. If you reject it, you are rejecting my good intentions and I won¡¯t be able to leave with my heart at ease.¡±


    Qiao¡¯er and Zhuang¡¯er looked at each other and could only ept it.


    Qiao¡¯er spoke with tears brimming in her eyes, ¡°Teacher, you must take good care of yourself. I packed some medicine for dispelling chilliness - they¡¯re dried properly and separated into doses already. You must remember to brew it in your water so you can drink it.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also sewn a pair of gloves that you can use when winter arrives.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°Also...¡± Qiao¡¯er listed down several sets of instructions that Ji Yunshu carefully noted down.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Little Xiyue dashed in and glomped onto her waist.


    ¡°Xiyue, why have youe?¡±


    ¡°Is Big Brother going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you off.¡± She batted her eyelids entreatingly, ¡°Will Big Brother stille back in the future?¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled and led Little Xiyue into the courtyard.


    [1] Does anyone else hear Tang Si¡¯s voice here?


    [2] Reminder: This was JYS¡¯s maidservant at the very beginning of the story. 500+ chapters ago... She was forced to hang as scapegoat for JYZ, JYS¡¯s brother.

 Chapter 650 - Solo Expedition Excerpts

    <h4>Chapter 650 - Solo Expedition Excerpts</h4>


    In the courtyard.


    Wen Xian and Zhao Huai were waiting there, standing with backs ramrod straight.


    ¡°Little Heir,¡± Wen Xian greeted.


    Ji Yunshu responded, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you just call me Teacher Ji. I¡¯m not used to being called the Little Heir.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Wen Xian replied. ¡°Zhao Huai and I will follow Teacher Ji on your journey back to the capital.¡± He got straight to the point.


    They want to follow me? Zhao Huai has been following and annoying me for the entire journey, and now there¡¯s another one?


    Seeing how bothered Ji Yunshu was, Zhao Huai quickly exined, ¡°Wen Xian and I will not be travelling alongside you. Rather, we will shadow you in order to protect you.¡±


    Oh! She nodded. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. After I return to the capital, if I make any progress in the Lin Capital case¡¯, you can report to General Wen immediately as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The two men nodded.


    Little Xiyue lifted her gaze to look at Ji Yunshu as she tugged at thetter¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Big Brother, I have a present for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She took out a square box she had prepared and handed it to Ji Yunshu. ¡°This box contains my favourite book. When you get to the capital, just take a look at this book if you miss me.¡± Little Xiyue said innocently.


    Ji Yunshu opened the box. It was a book entitled ¡®Solo Expedition Excerpts¡¯.


    Wow! This was a book Ji Yunshu had searched unsessfully for in Liu Qingping¡¯s office a long time back. ¡®Solo Expedition Excerpts¡¯ was a book that recorded many archeological mysteries.


    Her professor had mentioned this book on her first day of university. However, at that time, the book had been allegedly bought by an antique collector and even the national museum didn¡¯t have a copy. Initially, she thought that she could find it in Liu Qingping¡¯s almighty study. However, she searched through every corner of it and found nothing.


    Therefore, she was exhrated when she saw the book. Seeing how much Ji Yunshu loved her gift, Little Xiyue was delighted too.


    At that moment, Jing Rong arrived. ¡°Littless, what are you smiling so widely for?¡±


    Little Xiyue looked in the direction of that voice before she quickly hid herself behind Ji Yunshu. She was still terrified of Jing Rong.


    Inspired by her adorable reaction, Jing Rong teased her as he snickered as wickedly as someone who was about to abduct a child. ¡°Why are you scared of me? This prince won¡¯t eat you.¡± [1]


    Petrified, Little Xiyue took another few steps backward.


    Not wanting her to cry, Jing Rong decided to stop teasing her.


    Then, his gaze fell upon Wen Xian and Zhao Huai. His expression immediately turned serious as he rose to his feet, his brows furrowed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to find out about what you¡¯re nning on behalf of the Imperial Duke, this prince advises you to stay here quietly. The capital is not a ce you should go to.¡±


    It¡¯s full of danger! You might not be able to leave the tiger¡¯sir once you enter.


    Wen Xian exchanged looks with Zhao Huai. With a resolute tone, they said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find the Little Heir. We can¡¯t let anything happen to him. We understand Your Highness¡¯ concern, but there is no need to worry. Since you let us off previously, we will not work against you. We are following Little Heir to the capital solely to protect him. We will not act recklessly until the Lin Capital case is solved.¡±


    Seeing how sincere they were, Jing Rong responded, ¡°You better keep your word and don¡¯t try to pull something over me. Bear in mind, this prince has captured you once, and I can definitely catch you again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Your Highness. We will obey the Little Heir, and will follow his orders religiously.¡± These two were men who would honour their words.


    Jing Rong was still hesitant as he stared at them without saying a word. He looked at the sickly Wen Xian and became concerned again, ¡°This prince advises you not to follow us to the capital. Look at how weak you are. What if you can¡¯t take it and kick the bucket on the way to the capital? It will be really troublesome then.¡±


    Wen Xian put on a solemn expression. ¡°If I can¡¯t endure and die on the journey to the capital, it will still be worth it.¡±


    ¡°This prince admires your determination.¡± Nheless, Jing Rong¡¯s heart softened. ¡°You should visit Mo Ruoter and get him to check your pulse.¡±


    Mo Ruo would like to protest, I¡¯m a busy man! Why do you have to give me all the troublesome jobs? I thought I came to Yufu for a vacation! Where was the picturesque scenery I was promised? Can I resign from being the legendary doctor?


    Wen Xian knew and acknowledged Mo Ruo¡¯s skill, because Mo Ruo was the one who cured Zhao Huai¡¯s arm. Initially, Wen Xian intended to consult Mo Ruo, but was too shy to do so due to the discord between them. Now, things were easier for him since Jing Rong had made the offer.


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    ¡°Jot it down. One day in the future, this prince wants you to pay back all of these.¡±


    Wen Xian did not respond.


    As the sun was setting, they then left with Little Xiyue to make their preparations for the journey.


    Following their departure, Jing Rong¡¯s expression grew more serious. Ji Yunshu noticed the change of Jing Rong¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°What is on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the trip to the capital.¡±


    ¡°You are worried?¡±


    He nodded, heaved a heavy sigh, and replied, ¡°The decree that Imperial Father sent from the capital is a secret decree that no one else knows about. Therefore, this prince will be stopped on arrival at the capital gates. There¡¯s no way I can enter the capital.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the use of the Emperor¡¯s decree?¡±


    ¡°My Imperial Father knew that if he was to release a public decree, all the ministers would express their objections to his decision. Hence, he decided to send a secret decree, and will only take action when this prince arrives at the capital.¡±


    Oh! Ji Yunshu quickly grasped the situation. ¡°The Emperor acted first before anyone could disapprove of his decision!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When the dayes, we will know how my Imperial Father takes his next step.¡± Jing Rong stared at Ji Yunshu as he continued with a serious tone, ¡°Yunshu, if it¡¯s possible, you should go to the capital first. No one will block your way and this prince will not implicate you either.¡±


    Ji Yunshu held Jing Rong¡¯s hand. Their fingers intertwined.


    She replied, ¡°Jing Rong, I¡¯ve said this before. No matter what happens, I will stay with you. We live together and die together.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. The Emperor must have had everything nned out if he allowed you to return to the capital. Even if the situation changes when we arrive, I will still believe in you.¡±


    Jing Rong pulled her into his embrace and held her tight. He rested his chin on the top of her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to the world, this prince only wants to keep you safe. When this prince tells you to run, you must run.¡±


    Ji Yunshu buried herself into his arms without saying a word.


    After a long moment, Jing Rong seemed to have recalled something as he asked her, ¡°Have you found out anything about the wooden pendant your mom left for you?¡± It was an abrupt change of topic.


    Ji Yunshu lifted her chin and shook her head.


    She removed the wooden pendant around her neck, and added, ¡°I have already asked Aunt Xie about this. Her husband was the one who sewed the pattern on the rag doll but he passed away a long time ago. All we know is that her husband was an ironsmith. What did he do before he came to Jinjiang? Where did he hail from? We couldn¡¯t get any answers to these questions. He drew hisst breath many years ago and no one knew much about his past. It will be very difficult to investigate his background. I reckon we have arrived at a dead end.¡±


    She sounded disappointed.


    This was one of the main reasons that drove her to visit Yufu. However, she gained nothing from this trip.


    Jing Rong discussed seriously, ¡°When you arrive at the capital, you draw the pattern on a paper and pass it to me. This prince will order my men to find out more about this pattern.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded in agreement, but her heart remained heavy.


    [1] Do you find this extremely weird? Yeah me too - author what were you thinking?!

 Chapter 651 - One, Two, Three

    <h4>Chapter 651 - One, Two, Three</h4>


    At the other side.


    Tang Si leaned her head against her palm as she pondered. Now that they have decided to journey back to the capital, what should she do?


    It had already been a very long time since she had left Houliao toe to Great Lin. If she didn¡¯t go back soon, her father would surely send people out to look for her, and when they found her, she would definitely be skinned alive.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Mo Ruo! Her heart tied up in conflicted knots, she pped the table decisively and went to look for Mo Ruo.


    Mo Ruo was seated at the pavilion before the pond, drinking as he recited poems to the moon. "From daybreak till dusk, Xilong under the moonlight. A pot of good wine, full of gentle grace."


    Mn. Good poem! He took a gulp of wine, then saw Tang Si running in his direction. His hand spawned and his pot of wine almost smashed onto the ground.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s reaction was just as if he had seen a ghost. Such a woman truly wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with!


    However, before he had a chance to make a run for it, she blocked his way.


    "Why did you run when you saw me?" Tang Si demanded.


    He shed a superficial grin at her, "No I didn¡¯t. See, it¡¯ste already and we¡¯re going to leave tomorrow. I was just nning to go back and rest."


    "Really? I thought you only wanted to run after you saw me."


    "Of course not!" He quickly waved off that im, "If there¡¯s nothing in particr, I¡¯ll take my leave first." He pried Tang Si¡¯s hand away, intending to slink away in escape.


    "Wait." Tang Si stood in front of him, arms spread wide to block his way. "I have something to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    "Promise me first that you will tell me truthfully, without lying."


    Eh? Mo Ruo swept a nce at her from top to toe. What¡¯s this brat ying at? He nodded and said impatiently, ¡°Ask quickly then, I¡¯ll tell you if I know it.¡±


    Tang Si paused for a moment and worried at her lips, then looked intently and sincerely at him as she slowly asked, ¡°Do you wish for me to go back to the capital with you?¡±


    Do you wish for me to go back to the capital with you? Mo Ruo froze and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What kind of question is this? Why would you ask that?¡±


    Tang Si bit her lip and gathered her courage. ¡°You know, it¡¯s already been a long time since I left Houliao toe to Great Lin. If I still don¡¯t go back to Houliao, my father will surelye look for me and drag me back. So... I¡¯d like to ask you if you would wish for me to go back, or would you rather I go with you to the capital and risk being chased down by my father.¡±


    ¡°Of course you should go back. You are from Houliao - do you wish to put down roots in Great Lin instead?¡± He didn¡¯t even have to consider his answer. Go quickly! As quickly as possible!


    Tang Si was upset and anxious. ¡°So you mean that you wish for me to go home?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve already said that your father will chase you down. Then why are you still wandering around outside? Quickly go home then.¡±


    ¡°But... what if that wasn¡¯t a problem? What if my father wouldn¡¯t chase me back to Houliao? Would you wish for me to go to the capital with you?¡± Tang Si¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked at him hopefully.


    Mo Ruo was at a loss for words with her questioning. He huped and didn¡¯t answer.


    Tang Si¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be at ease if he didn¡¯t clearly state his stance, so she stepped forward to tug on his sleeve and started swishing it back and forth as she continued chasing him for an answer. ¡°Speak up! Would you wish for me to return to Houliao or go with you to the capital?¡±


    ¡°What are you hesitating for? I¡¯ll count to three to decide. If you wish for me to go to the capital with you, I will go with you regardless who would try to prevent it. But if you do not want me to go, when you leave for the capital tomorrow, I will return to Houliao.¡± She seemed to be getting angry.


    Mo Ruo was speechless at her questioning. He was minding his own business, drinking his wine, and was even in the mood to recite poems. But when thisss arrived, his mood was totally destroyed and thoroughly confused by her questions.


    His head felt like it was going to explode.


    Tang Si also started her countdown. ¡°One!¡±


    Mo Ruo¡¯s heart was being tugged in several different directions. This woman clung to him as closely as a piece of sticky candy and was very annoying. He often wished he could kick her away and throw her to the dogs.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    But she had also once saved him and was his benefactor. She wasn¡¯t really a bad person either but just had a tongue that was a little too sharp, was a little too noisy, and acted a little too crazily. And he seemed to already have a little... Mo Ruo quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    There was no reply.


    Tang Si stared at him imploringly for a long moment, then finally, her hand slowly slid down from his sleeve. Disappointed. She hung her head, eyes glimmering with tears that she stubbornly swiped away. ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Eh? Mo Ruo thought to himself, what does she understand?


    Then he saw how her head was lowered despondently, turning away from him listlessly as she prepared to leave.


    When he saw that, a bell suddenly seemed to ring in Mo Ruo¡¯s head and his mouth started to move unbidden. ¡°Eh, you quickly go pack your things properly and don¡¯t leave anything behind. If youin that you forgot to bring something along halfway, I¡¯ll throw you off the carriage.¡±


    Eh? Tang Si jerked up her head, her eyes sparkling with delighted surprise as she turned around to face him. ¡°What did you say? Repeat that again.¡±


    ¡°Repeat what again, aren¡¯t you annoying? When we reach the capital, I must carefully examine you for an illness, to see just where you have damaged your brain.¡± He waved a hand, face scrunched up in disgust.


    He still acted like he was full of scorn towards her. But what he meant, was that Tang Si should go to the capital with him.


    A smile slowly spread across Tang Si¡¯s face as her lips pressed together in a wicked grin. Her delicate figure spun towards Mo Ruo¡¯s side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! I thought...¡±


    Haha. Such a delighted smile!


    Mo Ruo wrinkled his nose and stepped back, pointing at the sky. ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest earlier since we have to travel tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Also...¡± Before Tang Si could finish speaking, he was already starting to walk away.


    However, before he could take more than two steps, someone suddenly hugged him tightly from behind. A shiver ran down his spine.


    Tang Si didn¡¯t know where she found the courage to just hug him either. She stered her face to his back and closed her eyes with a shy smile on her lips.


    At that moment, it seemed like time had stopped.


    Mo Ruo stood there dumbly, as if someone had cast a spell to freeze him in ce. He merely turned his head slightly to nce behind, but didn¡¯t reach out a hand to push away that woman behind him. Instead, he let her continue hugging him.


    Time slowly passed by.


    Tang Si opened her eyes and drew in a deep breath before she released him from her arms. Then, she walked around to stand before him on her toes, lifted her chin and touched her lips to Mo Ruo¡¯s face in a kiss. As light as a dragonfly skimming the water!


    Immediately after that, she dashed off like a little child getting away after a bout of mischief and was gone in a sh.


    However, herughter could still be heard from a distance. She truly had taken great liberties from him!


    But Mo Ruo was thoroughly dumbfounded.


    Yes, he was the one who asked thess to return to the capital with him, and he did admit that he had this tiny frisson of feelings for her. But isn¡¯t this developing too quickly?


    Couldn¡¯t you have given me a little time to prepare for it?


    The furrow between his brows deepened as he quickly used his sleeve to wipe away the wet mark left on his cheek.

 Chapter 652 - Qiao Zheng, the Opportunist

    <h4>Chapter 652 - Qiao Zheng, the Opportunist</h4>


    Trantor: YY, Editor: Aruthea


    Ji Yunshu and the others were all ready to depart to the capital. Wen Panshi was there to bid them farewell. He bowed at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Little Heir, we will be waiting for your news.¡±


    Once you find out that the emperor is behind the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯, with one word from you, we will bring our great army to blitz the Capital. We will do anything to achieve our goal, even if it will turn into a bloodbath.


    Of course, he did not say his thoughts out loud.


    Ji Yunshu responded with just a silent bow.


    Madame Wen had alsoe to send them off. She ced a box of freshly-made pastries in Ji Yunshu''s hands as she stared at Ji Yunshu with teary eyes. ¡°Little Heir, these are your favourite pastries. Please enjoy them on your journey.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I hope that you will not hold a grudge for what happened thest time. I only had good intentions for putting drugs inside the pastries.¡± Guilt was written all over Madame Wen''s face.


    Ji Yunshu had never been bothered by that incident. She shook her head, ¡°I can understand why Madame Wen had to do that.¡±


    ¡°Little Heir, you must take care of yourself on this trip to the capital. Wen Xian and Zhao Huai will follow and protect you on your journey. If anything happens or you require assistance, let them know. They will send the message back to Yufu.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± They exchanged pleasantries for a while more.


    At that moment, Qiao Zheng arrived. He pulled Jing Rong to one side before he greeted the prince with his cupped hands.


    Jing Rong was puzzled. ¡°Is Lord Qiao here to send this prince off too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Qiao Zheng cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you going back to the capital now under the Emperor''s order?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°A secret decree?¡±


    This old man was rather quick-witted and guessed rightly on the first try. Jing Rong had no intention of lying to him either. ¡°Since Lord Qiao has already found out about it, why are you asking this prince?¡±


    ¡°Actually, this humble official is here to deliver a friendly reminder to Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°A reminder?¡± Jing Rong stared at him, thinking how ridiculous Qiao Zheng sounded, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    Wearing a serious expression, Qiao Zheng exined, ¡°When Your Highness arrives at the capital, you''ll definitely be caught in the struggle between factions. But since Prince Yi has all the officials on his side, Your Highness¡¯ return to the capital is as dangerous as entering a tiger''s den. This humble official is here to remind Your Highness to make preparations in advance.¡±


    ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Since Your Highness has decided to return to the capital, you have naturally decided to fight against Prince Yi. However, Prince Yi has the Ji brothers¡¯ support and their military power while Your Highness has nothing but your own guards,¡± Qiao Zheng expressed his concern.


    That advice should not havee from a retired official like Qiao Zheng, but he no longer held any scruples about what should or should not be said.


    Jing Rong did not appear surprised. He shot Qiao Zheng a cold-eyed stare, and replied in a chilling tone, ¡°Based on Lord Qiao''s words, I reckon you want to join my faction?¡±


    Qiao Zheng bowed again. ¡°If Your Highness is willing to work with me, this humble official will swear fealty and spare no effort for Your Highness till the day I die.¡±


    Well, this opportunist works pretty fast! Jing Rong didn¡¯t care for it. He turned his eyes away from Qiao Zheng and lifted his chin in challenge, ¡°Right now, Prince Yi has more power than this prince. Isn''t it a bit too early for Lord Qiao to pick a side? Do you not want to think this through?¡±


    Qiao Zheng replied, ¡°Just as this humble official had previously said, after many years at the royal court, this humble one understands how to read the current political situation and how formidable these politics can be. Prince Yi was simply too impulsive and the situation will turn on him sooner orter. This humble one resigned from my position in an attempt to avoid being caught up in the dispute. Judging from the current situation, it proves that this humble official''s worry was not groundless.


    ¡°Although the ministers seem to be supporting Prince Yi as the crown prince, they really are forcing the Emperor to act. Prince Rong should also understand the Emperor¡¯s character well. The Emperor hates it the most when one acts beyond their authority or on unfounded power. So what if Prince Yi was practically a shoe-in for the position of the crown prince? Once he had crossed those two boundaries, the Emperor would surely punish him in some way or another. Otherwise, the Emperor wouldn''t have sent a secret decree to urgently summon Your Highness back to the capital.¡±


    A wily old fox indeed! Teacher Luo Chongyang¡¯s students were certainly extraordinary! Jing Rong''s facial expression froze before he heaved a sigh. ¡°Lord Qiao¡¯s resignation is the imperial court''s loss.¡±


    ¡°If Your Highness has decided to fight with Prince Yi, then... you''ll have to n quickly.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that this prince is going to fight Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, Your Highness will not return to the capital.¡±


    Jing Rong was taken aback by his statement.


    Qiao Zheng was truly a sly old man. He had clearly understood the political situation in court inside and out. Thus, he retired from his position and got himself a perfect excuse to stay out of the political drama. How masterful! But someone like this was not to be trifled with.


    Since he had offered his services and joined Jing Rong¡¯s faction voluntarily, Jing Rong shed a smile, and said, ¡°Alright. This prince will ept this cup of wine.¡± I''ll let you stand here, since you are asking for it.


    Qiao Zheng was put at ease by Jing Rong''s words. He quickly asked, ¡°Then, what''s Your Highness¡¯ n?¡±


    ¡°Lord Qiao doesn''t have to worry about it.¡± Jing Rong still did not trust Qiao Zhengpletely. ¡°This prince will let Lord Qiao know when I need you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Then, this humble official will do my best toplete my task.¡±


    He was the picture of a loyal servant. Or rather...a treacherous servant!


    Lang Po approached Jing Rong and reminded him, ¡°Your Highness, it''s about time for us to leave.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded in acknowledgement.


    Qiao Zheng bowed. ¡°Have a safe journey, Your Highness.¡±


    The group then hopped in the carriage.


    As the carriages slowly moved forward, Wen Xian and Zhao Huai followed closely behind, maintaining a certain distance from the others. When the carriages sped up, they elerated; when the carriages slowed down, they slowed as well.


    Before long, they left Yufu County.


    Since the moment they got into the carriage, she had noticed how tense and preupied Jing Rong was. Although she was not a nosy person, she could not help but ask, ¡°What did Lord Qiao say to you?¡±


    Jing Rong answered, ¡°He gave me some words of advice.¡±


    ¡°Advice?¡± Ji Yunshu was confused, and decided to press on, ¡°But I think that''s not what''s bothering you. You must have some other concerns, right?¡±


    Wow! Jing Rong was shocked by Ji Yunshu''s statement, and he unconsciously raised the corner of his lips. ¡°I really can''t hide anything from you.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He paused momentarily before he replied, ¡°I''m thinking about the nomination of Prince Yi as the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°This is what bothers you?¡±


    He knitted his brows together. ¡°Jing Yi is not a fool. He has just married the daughter of the Ji Family, and gained the protection of the Ji brothers. There is no way he would persuade the ministers to nominate him in such a hurry. Moreover, the Ministry of Personnel censured this prince at the same time as the assassins were sent to the Supreme Court. All the evidence pointed at Jing Yi. He is a smart man, and will definitely not make a silly mistake like this.


    ¡°ording to Lord Qiao, Peng Yuanhai, the Minister of Personnel, only submitted the censure to exert revenge for First Imperial Brother and entrap Jing Yi. But on further thought, he''s only a newly-appointed minister. Where would he get the guts to censure a prince or entrap a prince? This incident further confirms my suspicions. I''m certain that there''s a mastermind behind this, and the man is powerful enough to influence the decisions of both the Ministry of Personnel and the imperial court.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s doubt snowballed as he spoke. He could not work out who was the mastermind behind this. Aside from the Emperor and Jing Yi, who else had the ability to create suchrge waves in court now?

 Chapter 653 - The Fisherman Takes Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 653 - The Fisherman Takes Advantage</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur, Editor: Aruthea


    Help? Jing Rong shook his head, expression turning grave. He had the opposite opinion to Ji Yunshu. ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t agree with that view.¡±


    ¡°But at least the confidential edict has allowed you to return to the capital. Regardless of who the mastermind was, he is helping you.¡±


    ¡°This is exactly what this prince is worried about. What is this person¡¯s motive? It is evident that the person he wishes to destroy is Jing Yi, but the person he wishes to aid may not necessarily be this prince.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°When the sandpiper and m fight, the fisherman takes advantage.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand the matters of the imperial court nor those of the struggle between factions, but Jing Rong¡¯s words and especially that phrase, ¡®the fisherman takes advantage¡¯, sent a chill down her spine.


    Thus, the conversation came to a screeching halt.


    After the carriage turned onto the official highway, the path became a lot smoother. The recent weather they had been experiencing was also ideal for speeding up their journey.


    ¡°Wah!¡± Tang Si¡¯s head popped out from within the carriage like a mini explosion and turned her face towards the sun. Her grin was so wide that all her snowy white teeth were bared and even her gums could be seen.


    The guard riding by the carriage was startled by her and even his horse shook for a moment. Heined, ¡°Hey Miss Tang, it¡¯s very easy to scare others if you act so erratically. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the horses get startled.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just poke my head out of the carriage? How would that be scaring you or your horse?¡± What a sharp tongue!


    The guard surrendered. ¡°Miss Tang, just treat it as if I had said nothing.¡±


    Hmpf! She was going to continue quarrelling, but arge hand suddenly grabbed the back of her cor and dragged her back into the carriage. ¡°Ah!¡± A tragic scream that sounded like the squeal of a pig being ughtered rang out.


    Mo Ruo was seated inside, trying to take a nap, but his ears were instead besieged by noise. ¡°Could you be a little quieter?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± Tang Si seemed to have turned obedient and really stopped talking. She bit her lips and secretly nced at Mo Ruo, then shuffled her butt across until she was beside him. She then reached out two fingers delicately and gently tugged the corner of his robes. ¡°Ah Mo, do you want to eat some grapes? I brought plenty.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to be shy. I brought it specifically for you. Look at you, your lips are so dry now, poor thing.¡± As she cooed tenderly over him, she reached out for a quick touch.


    The wandering hand was quickly batted away with a p. Mo Ruo red fiercely at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you try touching me like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not touching, I¡¯m not touching. I just want to treat you to some grapes.¡±


    ¡°I already said I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just have a taste? Wouldn¡¯t it be even better if you liked it?¡± Tang Si was stubborn and unwrapped the grapes she brought out from the trunk of the carriage.


    The ck grapes she drew out were huge. She lifted up a bunch of grapes, plucked one and pinched Mo Ruo¡¯s tightly shut mouth to try and stuff one in. ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    His lips remained pressed together.


    ¡°Are you going to open it or not?¡±


    Never.


    Tang Si was incensed. She finally shed that graceful and shy veneer that she had put on, and pinched him by his two cheeks and forced his mouth open to toss a single grape in.


    There was a gulp.


    It squeezed down his throat, almost choking Mo Ruo to death. His face flushed red as he glowered at the smug woman beside him. ¡°You madwoman, are you insane?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I must have been insane to go pick grapestest night just because you liked them. Since I¡¯ve brought them along, you have to finish everyst one even if you don¡¯t want them.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The minute he opened his mouth, another handful of grapes were shoved in.


    The mor andmotion within the carriage made it sway back and forth. The guards witnessing it from the outside were nonplussed. ¡°What are Young Master Mo and Miss Tang doing inside for them to make such a racket¡±


    ¡°What do you think you could be doing?¡±


    ¡°Haiz, how shameless.¡± They all looked askance at that carriage. [1]


    In the next few days, the train of carriages arrived at Bingjing, the same ce where Mingshan Academy was located. However, Jing Rong didn¡¯t disturb them this time and ordered them to hurry on, stopping at an inn within the forest.


    By now, the sky was already dark.


    Just as the carriages stopped, an enthusiastic waiter from the inn hurried forward to wee them. The waiter¡¯s cheerful yell could be heard from a distance away. ¡°Dear customers, you¡¯ve arrived at just the right time! A group of people just left our inn and we have a few empty rooms.¡±


    He grinned from ear to ear, as if he could already see gold raining down from above.


    Coincidentally, that waiter bowed right beside Ji Yunshu. When she nced at him, her eyes inadvertentlynded on his wrist and she tensed. An rm bell rang vaguely in her mind, but she didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    The group followed the waiter in and booked a few rooms, then brought the carriages and the horses to the stable in the backyard.


    There were still plenty of people in the inn, some eating, some drinking, and a few burly men ying a finger-guessing game. Several other waiters were bustling around, taking care of their customers.


    When they entered, everyone stopped what they had been doing and turned to stare at them.


    Ji Yunshu felt the hairs on the back of her arms stand on end. She deliberately scanned the room to evaluate the upants. Other than those eating and drinking, there were several tablefuls of people that had neither food nor wine; they were all sitting there with deep frowns on their faces, staring at the bamboo holder full of chopsticks on their tables. Unlike the diners, these people didn¡¯t even turn to give them a nce even though they heard themotion.


    Logically, everyone should be dining at this time, but on those tables, the surfaces were bare of even a single pot of tea. How bizarre!


    Ji Yunshu started to be on her guard. When she climbed up the stairs, she bumped into someone by ident. The back of her hand hit something on that person and ached badly. It was almost as if... she had hit a piece of metal. This person wore clothes made of rough linen and looked just like an ordinary passer-by. He walked away without saying anything after he bumped into her.


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± And continued up to her room.


    Mo Ruo had been hupping throughout their entire journey and hisplexion was terrible. The minute Jing Rong put a foot into his room, he also quickly slinked in and hurried to close the door, as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, this is my room.¡± Jing Rong said bossily.


    Mo Ruo looked through the translucent paper of the window and only let out a sigh of relief after he saw Tang Si go into her own room. As he rxed, he huped again. Next, he plonked himself down at the table and started drinking several cups of water in a row.


    ¡°Just what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡± He was still traumatised.


    Jing Rong looked at him, baffled. Is this jerk possessed?


    Mo Ruo pointed at his own mouth, then rubbed at his stomach as he exined bitterly, ¡°You don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve spent the past few days. I have no idea how many grapes that damned woman has shoved down my throat; I can smell grapes even when I hup! I don¡¯t know where she heard that I liked to eat grapes either. Tell me, don¡¯t you think she went insane?¡±


    He sounded like he was about to cry.


    [1] They were obviously fighting! What dirty minds you have tsk. Also they so deserve each other lol.

 Chapter 654 - Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Assassination</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur, Editor: Aruthea


    Looking at Mo Ruo¡¯s state, Jing Rong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Serves you right!¡± Who asked you to disturb the gue demon? It¡¯s your fault for provoking that woman!


    Mo Ruo looked utterly devastated and red at him. ¡°I would rather be annoyed by you than that insane brat.¡±


    Hehe. Jing Rong huffed inughter. ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t have a habit of chasing after men. Besides, you were the one who went to provoke that woman and should naturally bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Who said that I provoked her? She clearly stuck to me on her own!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this is none of my business. You better quickly get out and don¡¯t disturb this prince¡¯s rest. Solve your own problems by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so heartless? After all, we grew up together.¡± Mo Ruo whined unhappily.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t care for any of that. He bodily lifted Mo Ruo up, opened the door, and shoved him out. The door closed shut with a bang.


    ¡°Jing Rong, you just wait. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you beg me for help.¡± How infuriating.


    Jing Rong onlyughed merrily in response.


    Mo Ruo didn¡¯t dare to make too much of a fuss either, in case he attracted Tang Si¡¯s attention again and she started forcing him to eat grapes again. Crestfallen, he went back into his own room.


    ...


    After Ji Yunshu went into her room and tidied herself up, someone knocked on her door. ¡°Dear customer, it¡¯s the tea you ordered.¡±


    She opened the door. The waiter brought in a pot of tea and left afterwards.


    However, the teapot was too hot and her finger was scalded the minute she touched the handle. As a result, the teapot fell onto the ground and shattered into pieces with a loud crash.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Her brows knitted tightly together in pain and she cradled her hand as she went out, intending to look for some soy sauce. Coincidentally, she bumped into the waiter that had led them into the inn. He was carrying a pot of tea, but instead of his previous sunny smile, his expression was serious and umonly nervous.


    Ji Yunshu noted the change in his demeanor as she blocked his way. ¡°Hey, could I trouble you to get some soy sauce from the kitchen for me?¡±


    Soy sauce? When the waiter saw someone appear in front of him, he quickly wiped away his serious expression and put on a service smile. But... he also seemed to be even more nervous, as if someone had discovered a great secret of his.


    He asked in puzzlement, ¡°What do you need soy sauce for?¡±


    Ji Yunshu stretched out the finger that had been scalded red from the heat. ¡°I identally broke a teapot and also got scalded.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Strangely, there seemed to be a trace of guilt in the waiter¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head in acknowledgement, then nced again towards Jing Rong¡¯s room and spoke. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you would wait for a short moment, I¡¯ll deliver this pot of tea to the customer in the Sky Room, then I¡¯ll go get some soy sauce from the kitchen for you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t want to keep him from doing his job either, so she nodded and smiled in reply as the waiter delivered his pot of tea.


    When Ji Yunshu returned to her room, she still felt that something was off.


    She thought for a moment, and it dawned on her all of a sudden. She dashed out of her room and ran towards Jing Rong¡¯s room, at the same moment as she saw the waiter exit.


    In the room, Jing Rong had just finished pouring out a cup of tea and was about to drink it. She shoved away the waiter on his way out and rushed inside as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it!¡± In the same moment, she swept that cup away with a bang.


    Jing Rong was so surprised he didn¡¯t even react. As the cup ttered onto the floor, the doors on the ground floor of the inn were suddenly shut.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The sounds of ughter rang out in all directions.


    Arge group of people suddenly emerged from the formerly calm inn. The people who had been downstairs at the bare tables all drew outrge sabres and long swords from underneath their tables. From then on, it was a spectacle of shooting fish in a barrel.


    That waiter that had been pushed aside by Ji Yunshu turned furiously, eyes filled with killing intent as he drew out a dagger from under the cleaning rag on his shoulder and stabbed towards Ji Yunshu. She didn¡¯t have the chance to dodge before that dagger pierced savagely into her back. ¡°Ah!¡±


    The dagger was very sharp. Almost the entire de was buried in her body.


    In that moment, Ji Yunshu¡¯s head spun as she lurched forward, straight into Jing Rong¡¯s arms. Her back was quickly dyed red from the fresh blood flowing out of the wound.


    Jing Rong was stunned, but quickly sobered up and frantically shielded Ji Yunshu with his own body as he grabbed a chopstick from the table and thrust it brutally at the waiter¡¯s forehead, all the way till it reached the back of his head. Then, he lifted his leg and kicked him forcefully.


    The waiter was thrown out of the room and hit the railing outside, before it fell apart as well and he fell down to the ground floor. Hended as nothing more than a jumble of blood and flesh.


    ¡°Yunshu!¡± He quickly gathered her into his arms and cupped her pale face frantically. His other hand pressed against her back and was immediately drenched in blood.


    Ji Yunshu gasped weakly and looked at him blearily as she painted a faint smile on her lips dyed red with blood, ¡°I...I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°This prince does not permit you to get hurt. You¡¯re not allowed.¡± He hugged her soft body as his eyes turned red, at the verge of a nervous breakdown. He rushed out and yelled, ¡°Mo Ruo!¡±


    At this time, only Mo Ruo would be able to save her.


    The situation outside had also descended into chaos.


    Jing Rong¡¯s men and those people fought in close quarters. The entire inn was filled with sounds of des shing and furniture smashing.


    Mo Ruo and Tang Si ran into the room at the same time and were both stunned by the scene that met them.


    Jing Rong roared, ¡°Save her!¡± [1]


    Mo Ruo quickly instructed, ¡°Carry her to the bed.¡± He then turned to Tang Si, ¡°Go to my room and bring my medicine chest over. Hurry!¡±


    Tang Si stared at the blood-drenched Ji Yunshu, frozen into a statue.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Mo Ruo urged. Only then did she respond and hurried out.


    Jing Rong carried Ji Yunshu to the bed and ced her on her front. A dagger was deeply embedded into her back. ¡°This prince cannot let anything happen to her. Nothing...¡± Jing Rong was deeply distressed.


    Inparison, Mo Ruo was much calmer. He quickly tapped on several acupoints on Ji Yunshu¡¯s back.


    At this moment, several killers dashed towards the room, but before they could even enter, a sword had already taken their lives. Wen Xian and Zhao Huai appeared at the door.


    ¡°Saving the Little Heir is the priority right now! Leave what happens outside to us.¡± Wen Xian stood guard by the door, killing any who approached. Zhao Huai leapt off the second floor and entered the fray, helping Jing Rong¡¯s men fight with those assassins.


    Soon after, Tang Si returned, hugging Mo Ruo¡¯s medicine chest. ¡°Quick... here¡¯s the medicine chest.¡± She shouted.


    Mo Ruo opened the chest and drew out a small white bottle. He tipped out two pills and ced it inside Ji Yunshu¡¯s mouth, then took out a packet of silver needles. ¡°Pass me themp!¡±


    Jing Rong hastily passed themp over. He was shivering all over, forehead covered in cold sweat, and dared not even breathe too loudly as he stared unwaveringly at the petite formid on the bed.


    [1] kinda perverse but MR did get JR to beg him like he wanted earlier. Imsosorry.

 Chapter 655 - Hold On!

    <h4>Chapter 655 - Hold On!</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur, Editor: Aruthea


    Mo Ruo couldn¡¯t care too much about proprieties right now and simply tore Ji Yunshu¡¯s outer robes to reveal her blood-drenched back. Blood was still flowing constantly from her wound.


    He picked up a silver needle and heated it up on the candle me, then pierced it on the back of Ji Yunshu¡¯s neck. Next, he ced several more needles on her head, her back, and beside her ear...


    Soon after, the wound stopped bleeding.


    Mo Ruo suddenly looked gravely towards Jing Rong. ¡°Now, I have to pull out the dagger, but...¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong...¡±


    Jing Rong suddenly howled, ¡°I said, she can¡¯t die! This prince won¡¯t allow anything to happen to her, do you understand?¡±


    Mo Ruo could empathize with his feelings, so he didn¡¯t react to his agitated ramblings. Instead, he calmly described the situation clearly. ¡°Jing Rong, you should be clear as well that when the dagger is removed, the odds that she might either live or die is 50-50. This is not something I can control. If she can get past this hurdle, she is very fortunate.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s mind was aplete nk.


    Suddenly, Ji Yunshu grunted softly.


    Jing Rong immediately pushed Mo Ruo aside and leaned against the bed, holding her bloodless hands. She struggled to open her eyes and moved her pale lips. ¡°You go out. Let... let him remove it.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu...¡±


    ¡°Go out.¡± If she really couldn¡¯t endure it and died, she did not wish for him to witness the moment of her death.


    Jing Rong looked at her, tears pouring down his cheeks.


    Mo Ruo coaxed by his side, ¡°You go out first. I guarantee that I will use everything I have to ensure that she lives.¡± Staunch and resolute. It was a promise!


    Jing Rong reached out a hand and tucked away a few strands of hair that had fallen across her cheek. ¡°You once said that, no matter what happened, you would stay by this prince¡¯s side. This prince wants to bring you to the grasnds to ride horses and shoot arrows; I want to bring you to the snowy mountains and the Gobi desert. You said that there are beautiful Gesang flowers there that you wanted to see the minute you opened your eyes. This prince promises to bring you there, but you must also promise this prince to not let anything happen to yourself.¡± [1]


    A smile spread over her lips, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to answer.


    Jing Rong released her hand and pushed himself upright, then looked at Mo Ruo. ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you then.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± Mo Ruo had never been so serious.


    Jing Rong left the room with Tang Si in tow. With reddened eyes, he looked down to the spectacle on the ground floor. The entire inn looked like a sealed ughterhouse. Other than those upied with fighting, there were only corpses streaked with blood.


    Jing Yi! Must you really be this ruthless?! Within his sleeves, his hands clenched into a tight fist. He tilted his head to look at Wen Xian, who was still standing guard by the door. ¡°Take good care of the people inside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The next instant, ruthless killing intent shed in Jing Rong¡¯s eyes. With a single step, he leapt down to the ground floor, snatched a sword from someone¡¯s hands, and started a bloody massacre. He mercilessly killed anyone that came at him.


    Tang Si drew out her whip and followed him down. ¡°You had the gall to hurt Ah Ji, so I want all of you to die!¡± With a wave, her whip wrapped around the neck of someone and strangled him to death. ¡°It¡¯s high time that my whip tasted some blood.¡± She too, started an endless killing spree.


    Inside the room, Mo Ruo told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Miss Ji, you must bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Pull it out.¡±


    ¡°I have already sealed your acupoints to reduce your pain. However, it will still be extremely painful and you must bear with it on your own.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± She¡¯s prepared for it!


    Mo Ruo rolled up a towel for her to bite into. This woman had always been frail, a minor ailment would see her bedridden for several days, to say nothing of a dagger stuck in her back. If she could hold on, she would live. If not, she would die!


    Mo Ruo drew in a deep breath, umonly nervous. If it had been anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have been as anxious to remove the dagger, but this was Ji Yunshu lying on the bed.


    If some mishap urred, Jing Rong likely wouldn¡¯t survive either. He grabbed the dagger tightly and focused his concentration. Just as he was about to pull out the dagger, Ji Yunshu opened up with a request. ¡°Mo Ruo, can you promise me something?¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    She opened and closed her mouth several times, and spoke with great difficulty. ¡°If... if I died, pl...please tell Jing Rong, he must... must take good care of Wei Yi, and never... never let him know about his own birth origins. If it were possible... send Wei Yi away, even if he had to leave Great Lin.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    ¡°Also, you must tell Jing Rong, tell him... to live on well and not do anything foolish. Also, tell him, to cremate my corpse and... scatter my ashes in the sea.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji...¡±


    ¡°Promise me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise you. But I don¡¯t think that I will have the chance to help you convey that, because you will definitely be fine, and I had promised Jing Rong that I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Ji Yunshu gasped, unable to speak further.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pull it out. Bear with it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu put the towel back into her mouth and bit down firmly. Mo Ruo¡¯s hands tightened on the dagger, then his hands tugged upwards.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A piercing scream rang out from the room.


    When Jing Rong heard the scream during his massacre, his blood seemed to boil even more vigorously. The sword in his hands seemed to hunger for blood like a bloodthirsty vampire as strike after strike drew blood and lives.


    Fresh blood drenched his entire body, even his face. He was like a wild cheetah seeking more blood. No one had ever seen him in such a state.


    In less than the time needed to brew a cup of tea, practically all the killers in the inn had been eliminated, with only two people left. These two immediately threw down their swords in surrender. ¡°Prince Rong, please spare our lives! We were only carrying out orders.¡±


    Jing Rong held that longsword, still dripping with blood. His eyes were bloodthirsty and filled with endless killing intent as he looked coldly at the two people kneeling on the ground. He raised his sword and pointed it at them. ¡°What was the reason for the order?¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison, ¡°To prevent the prince from taking a single step into the capital.¡±


    The minute they finished speaking, Jing Rong drew his sword and flicked his wrist. With a single sh, the two men¡¯s throats were cut open. They were dead! He didn¡¯t allow them a single chance to stay alive.


    Fresh blood sttered on his robes. That formerly pale blue set of long robes were now dripping with bright crimson blood.


    Lang Po hurriedly asked, ¡°Your Highness, you...¡± He dared not continue.


    Jing Rong coldly surveyed the countless corpses that were scattered throughout the inn. The metallic stench of blood thickly nketed the whole area.


    He tossed the bloody sword into a pool of blood without a care. His eyes narrowed gloomily as he instructed Lang Po, ¡°Throw these corpses into the mountains to feed the wolves. This prince wants them to die with neither an intact corpse nor bones.¡±


    Ah! Lang Po was shocked. When did His Highness be so cruel? However furious he was, he would never have thrown corpses into the wilderness for the wolves.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although he was surprised, Lang Po still epted his orders.


    [1] First mentioned in c.617, the flowers Ye''er drew for Wen xian were zisang flowers, which drew inspiration from Gesang flowers. Possibly author confused themselves. Again, Gesang flowers mean ''the one in front of you is far better than your dream girl''. http://.china.org/travel/2011-10/26/content_23727620.htm

 Chapter 656 - Fate Worse than Death

    <h4>Chapter 656 - Fate Worse than Death</h4>


    After that, Jing Rong immediately rushed to the second floor and pushed open the door. The thick, metallic stench of blood rolled out.


    Mo Ruo was busy applying medicine and wrapping Ji Yunshu¡¯s wound.


    Phew! He hurried forward and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Mo Ruo was also much more rxed. He continued treating the unconscious Ji Yunshu as he spoke, ¡°I have to say, people who don¡¯t resemble each other don¡¯t get to live together. [1] I already knew that you were a stubborn one, but I didn¡¯t expect thisss to be just as stubborn as you! She actually made it through the pain; even a man might not have been able to do the same.¡±


    The only thing Jing Rong heard was, ¡°she made it¡±!


    ¡°So is she alright now?¡±


    ¡°You could say that. Who do you think I am!? I¡¯m the divine doctor! There¡¯s nobody that I can¡¯t save.¡± He was extremely smug. Aye aye aye, whose hands were trembling so badly earlier when pulling out the dagger? Now you can be cocky!


    After he was done bandaging Ji Yunshu, Mo Ruo stood up and dusted off his clothes and told Jing Rong, ¡°Before I pulled out the dagger, Teacher Ji briefed me on several matters. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the chance to convey them for her.¡± He twitched his eyebrows in a self-satisfied manner and continued, ¡°alright, I¡¯m going to see if there¡¯s any medicine in this inn.¡± And he strode away.


    Before he stepped up, he bumped into Tang Si and told her, ¡°You stay behind and help Teacher Ji change into a clean set of clothes.¡±


    What? She, help him change? ¡°Me?¡± Tang Si pointed a finger at herself, eyes growing wide in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m a woman, how... ¡° Mo Ruo left before she could finish speaking.


    She stared after him in surprise. What was that about? She then went in.


    Zhao Huai had alsoe upstairs, and asked Wen Xian, ¡°How is the Little Heir?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. If something happened to the Little Heir, I don¡¯t know how we would ount for it.¡±


    Wen Xian looked at the people downstairs and wondered aloud, ¡°Just who were these people?¡±


    Zhao Huai shook his head. ¡°Unclear. When I travelled with His Highness and the Little Heir on the way to Yufu, we also met with assassins. They were all aiming at His Highness.¡±


    ¡°So that means that there¡¯s still someone that wants His Highness¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Wen Xian could not understand it. He turned it over in his head. Other than themselves, the only other people who would want to kill Jing Rong likely would be linked to the happenings in the imperial court. He didn¡¯t continue thinking about it much longer. Right now, the most important thing at hand was the safety of the Little Heir.


    Inside the room, Jing Rong sat by the bed. As he looked at the pale face on that woman, his heart felt as if it were pierced by needles. Harming Ji Yunshu was equivalent to crossing his bottom line. Jing Yi, this prince swears that when I return to the capital, I will tear your corpse apart into a thousand pieces.


    A long whileter, he finally turned towards Tang Si, who had been standing dumbly in the room. ¡°You can go out first.¡±


    ¡°Go out? But Ah Mo asked me toe in to help Ah Ji change clothes.¡± Yeah, she couldn¡¯t believe it herself either.


    Instead, Jing Rong said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that myself. You can go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I couldn¡¯t ask for more. Then she continued to speak huffily, ¡°Right, I feel that those people just deserved to die. Throwing them into the mountains for the wolves was too lenient for them. If it were me, I would keep them alive, then slowly torture them. I would peel their skin and pluck their tendons, slowly cut their flesh from their body piece by piece. Let them experience a fate worse than death.¡±


    Dang! You are still the most vicious of all.


    Jing Rong was already fully upied with his concern over Ji Yunshu and didn¡¯t have the spare attention to think about things like that. To him, death was the scariest thing of all.


    Tang Si continued speaking, as if she had not already said enough, ¡°You¡¯d better ferret out the mastermind behind all this, then torture him ording to how I just described. Otherwise, if Ah Ji experiences any lingering effects from this in the future, then...¡± she was interrupted before she could finish speaking.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Jing Rong¡¯s tone was even more severe now.


    Fine, I¡¯ll go! Tang Si shifted on her heels and headed out. Just as she was closing the door, she took another peek towards the person on the bed. Jing Rong had already taken off Ji Yunshu¡¯s blood-drenched top, revealing those gentle mounds on his chest... That didn¡¯t look like chest muscles; they were clearly breasts! Wait, breasts?


    Tang Si¡¯s eyes grew wide in shock. A woman? Teacher Ji is female? It can¡¯t be! As she thought, she shut the door and dashed downstairs to find Mo Ruo in the backyard.


    Mo Ruo was in the pharmacy of the inn getting some herbs. When he saw her rushing in so frantically, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Another massacre?¡±


    ¡°What massacre?! Quickly tell me, did you already know about it?¡±


    His hand paused in the middle of grabbing a bunch of herbs and looked towards the flustered woman in front of him. ¡°Why? Have you helped her change her clothes already?¡±


    ¡°Change what clothes? Jing Rong didn¡¯t let me. He wanted to do it himself.¡±


    When she said that, the herbs in his hand almost dropped onto the floor. His eyes went wide and round in surprise as he pointed upwards, ¡°Jing Rong personally changed her clothes for her?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Mo Ruo¡¯s jaw almost hit the ground. Jing Rong, wow, great job!


    Bro, if you knew that Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had already slept together, wouldn¡¯t your jaw be permanently nted into the soil? [2]


    Tang Si felt that they might have gone a little off topic, and quickly asked again, ¡°I ask you, Ah Ji... is a woman?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Just...¡± Her breasts! She worried at her lips, but just couldn¡¯t make herself say the word ¡®breasts¡¯.


    Mo Ruo continued getting the herbs but didn¡¯t contradict her, which counted as silent admission to her idea.


    Thatndmine in Tang Si¡¯s heart had now well and truly exploded. The person that she had once liked was actually a woman? She felt as if someone had bludgeoned her over her head so hard she was just shy of losing consciousness. She intended to continue asking, but Mo Ruo looked like he had something on his mind. ¡°Why do you have an expression like that? What are you worrying about now that Ah Ji is fine?¡±


    ¡°Was I worrying about something? I¡¯m not!¡± He quickly wiped that expression off his face.


    Tang Si didn¡¯t believe him and continued looking probingly at him. ¡°Are you trying to lie to me? Quickly tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This woman¡¯s observational skills were certainly good! Mo Ruo sighed and told her seriously, ¡°Do you know that there is a type of poison from Hanjiang called Bufotoxin?¡± [3] [4]


    ¡°Bufotoxin?¡± Tang Si searched her memory and suddenly recalled, ¡°I remember! It was recorded in one of the medical books that you gave me. Bufotoxin is the first of Five Poisons; it cannot be cured, but it will not take a person¡¯s life either.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°But why did you suddenly mention this?¡± Tang Si was puzzled. The next moment, realisation dawned upon her and her mouth dropped open. ¡°Do you mean...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mo Ruo stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t reveal it first. Teacher Ji wasn¡¯t seriously poisoned and it has been neutralized for now. But we will only know about her condition after she wakes up.¡±


    This time, it was Tang Si¡¯s turn to drop her jaw onto the ground. Worried and nervous, she asked, ¡°Then... is Ah Ji actually alright or not?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll naturally be fine since I¡¯m around. But if the poison has settled into her inner organs, it may not take her life but it would leave her in unbearable pain.¡± His expression was grave.


    [1] Aka birds of a feather flock together. But this implies marriage so... *shrugs*


    [2] Author, how shameless! Confirming it so inly now after only going HINTHINTHINT xDD


    [3] Hanjiang isn¡¯t an actual ce but is also the name of a Qidian author so idk if this was an easter egg or anything.


    [4] Also WOW AUTHOR THIS IS THE FIRST REAL POISON EVER! https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bufotoxin Effects described are stillplete bs tho.

 Chapter 657 - Letter from Uncle Fu

    <h4>Chapter 657 - Letter from Uncle Fu</h4>


    The news was simply too shocking. Tang Si remained dazed for a while.


    Mo Ruo reminded her, "Please keep this a secret for the time being and don¡¯t tell anyone, especially Jing Rong. I will try my best to find a solution for now."


    "I know." Tang Si shut up. She wouldn¡¯t say anything even if someone beat her to death.


    That evening, after changing Ji Yunshu¡¯s clothes and taking a bath himself, Jing Rong stood guard by her bedside, refusing to leave her any longer than a second.


    The next day.


    A letter had arrived from Yufu from Uncle Fu of the Wei family. "It¡¯s for Teacher Ji and was first sent to Yufu, but Zuo Yao knew that we had already left and sent someone to forward the letter right away instead."


    Jing Rong took the letter and looked at the unconscious Ji Yunshu on the bed before he left the room to read the letter. In the letter, was the news that Wei Yi was missing, and details on what happened that night.


    Wei Yi was missing? There was also blood on the windowsill. The letter in his hand was crumpled up, and his fist mmed down on the table. "Wei Yi is missing."


    Lang Po was surprised, "Young Master Wei is missing? What¡¯s going on?"


    Jing Rong handed the letter to him.


    Lang Po took it and smoothed out the crumpled letter. Only then did he know that it was from Uncle Fu, who said that Wei Yi was missing and recounted all of what he had seen in the room that night, down to the smallest detail.


    Lang Po¡¯s heart trembled with worry, "Your Highness, will Young Master Wei be alright?"


    "He¡¯ll be fine." He was sure of it.


    "Does Your Highness know who took away Young Master Wei?"


    "Who else could it be?" Jing Rong¡¯s eyes were deep, "Imperial Father issued an imperial decree, summoning this prince to the capital. Jing Yi knows that it¡¯s unfavorable for him and is bound to do everything possible to stop this prince from returning to the capital. Otherwise, there would not have been so many assassinsst night."


    Oh! Lang Po understood now. "Your Highness means that Young Master Wei was captured by Prince Yi."


    He nodded. Definitely! There¡¯s no question about it. There was probably nothing in this world that Jing Yi wouldn¡¯t do, if it would achieve his goal. So what if...


    Lang Po quickly said, "If he really was captured by Prince Yi, wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous for Young Master Wei? Prince Yi is ruthless. Young Master Wei doesn¡¯t know martial arts and he¡¯s not very smart either, this..."


    Anyway, Wei Yi and he had slept together in the same bed twice, so even if they are not too close, they still could be considered acquaintances. How could he not be nervous when he heard that Wei Yi had been captured? That boy was actually quite adorable. He rather likes Wei Yi as well!


    In contrast to his worry, Jing Rong was calm and had a different view. "Wei Yi will be fine! He is now temporarily a chess piece of Jing Yi. The only way to threaten this prince is to keep him alive, which is Jing Yi¡¯sst resort."


    Last resort! Yes, kidnapping Wei Yi to stop him from entering the capital was indeed a desperate choice that won¡¯t be used unless as ast resort.


    "Your Highness, why don¡¯t you have this humble one send someone back to the capital first, or inform Lu Jiang so that he can go ahead and rescue Young Master Wei. This will still buy us time to avert the crisis if he has yet to arrive in Prince Yi¡¯s hands."


    That¡¯s actually a good idea! Jing Rong also agreed and nodded, "Go ahead, no matter what, we must find Wei Yi and bring him back safe and sound."


    "Yes."


    "But don¡¯t let Teacher Ji find out."


    "Yes."


    "Then go." Lang Po hurried off to carry out his instructions.


    Jing Rong turned back to the room just as Ji Yunshu woke up. She was still bleary with sleep and she had little color in her cheeks. She coughed several times.


    "You¡¯re awake?" Surprised, Jing Rong rushed to the bedside and held her hand tightly, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Does your back still hurt? Tell this prince."


    She weakly lifted her eyelids to look at the man in front of her, feeling like she¡¯d been dragged back from the gates of hell. Her dry, whitened lips parted, "I¡¯m fine."


    "Do you know how worried this prince was for you?" There were tears in his eyes.


    She reached out, touching Jing Rong¡¯s haggard face, scruffy with a day-old beard as she smiled slightly, "You once said that you would take me to the prairies and to the snowy mountains. I haven¡¯t been there yet, so even if I were to die, it would be after I¡¯ve visited these ces."


    "You¡¯re not allowed to say things like that." He held her hand tightly. "Yunshu, I will never let go of your hands, and I won¡¯t let you get hurt again."


    She gave a gentle smile. "You know, I had a dream just now."


    "What kind of dream?"


    "I dreamt that I was in a very, very dark ce with nothing around me, and all of a sudden, I saw a light. There were ghosts all around me, King Yama of Hell was sitting on his throne, and I was being pulled towards the gates of Hell. But someone was pulling on my hand. I looked back and I saw you. You were holding me back and you were about to take the whole pce down. So in the end, the King of Hell let me go, fearing that you would really destroy Hell, and said he would never dare to take me again."


    "Sillyss." He brushed away a few stray hairs that had fallen from her forehead. "No matter what happens, this prince will hold your hand tightly and never let go."


    She smiled and nodded gently.


    After that, Mo Ruo took her pulse and said, "The worst is over, you just need to have more rest. We¡¯ll stay at this inn for the next few days."


    She quickly said, "No, I know my injuries and my health. There¡¯s no need to dy the trip for me, I can travel."


    Jing Rong objected, "No, nothing is as important as you are. Don¡¯t think too much and rest here peacefully. When you feel better, we will leave."


    She knew she couldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise and felt a little guilty. She felt terrible that their schedule was dyed because of her injuries.


    Thus, the group stayed here for a few days. With the help of Mo Ruo¡¯s excellent medicine, Ji Yunshu¡¯s condition got better and her wound was gradually healed. Sigh, to think about it, it¡¯s always her back that gets injured. How pitiful!


    One day, Tang Si bounced into her room. "Ah Ji." She said as if she¡¯d made a big discovery, leaning in and giggling, "Ah Ji, let me ask you something."


    "Yes?"


    "I want to see your chest."


    Pfft! Ji Yunshu almost vomited blood. She put the back of her hand on Tang Si¡¯s forehead and said, "You don¡¯t have a fever though!"


    Tang Si leaned back and bit her lips, staring at those round eyes, "Don¡¯t hide anything from me, I saw it all the other day when you were hurt."


    "What did you see?"


    "Your boobs!" She also pointed her finger, "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Ji Yunshu froze for a moment.


    Tang Si continued to lean forward, narrowing her eyes and smiling real weirdly, "I didn¡¯t expect that you were a woman." It was as if she had discovered some great secret!


    She giggled. She¡¯d been holding back for days before asking.

 Chapter 658 - In Return For A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 658 - In Return For A Kiss</h4>


    Trantor: YY, Editor: Aruthea


    Ji Yunshu shot her a calm nce and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tang Si eximed. Although she had figured it out earlier, she was still taken aback to hear it from Ji Yunshu herself. She quickly added, ¡°This is just too surprising!"


    Haha! Ji Yunshu pursed her lips, and shed a smile.


    Look at the way she smiles... how could she not have realized how feminine Ji Yunshu was until today?


    Then...


    ¡°Oh, my god. To think that I actually...¡± had a crush on you. Embarrassed, Tang Si¡¯s cheeks flushed red.


    Upon seeing Tang Si¡¯s adorable reaction, Ji Yunshu chuckled, and gave Tang Si a gentle forehead flick. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop being so flustered already. After all, it might not be a bad thing for you to know that I¡¯m a woman. When we arrive at the capital, don¡¯t let anyone find out about this. Otherwise, you''ll get me into a lot of trouble. Do you understand?¡±


    Tang Si nodded earnestly. ¡°You can count on me. Who do you take me for? I am great at keeping my lips shut. I will definitely bring your secret to the grave.¡± Tang Si giggled again.


    For the entire day, the youngdy was unusually excitable. While everyone was having their meal, Tang Si held the bowl in her hands as she stuffed her face, all the while giggling with her head lowered.


    Mo Ruo, who sat opposite to her, shot her a confused nce. ¡°Why are you giggling like a fool?¡±


    What on earth! How dare you call me a fool? Tang Si put down the bowl and the chopsticks in her hand. Then, she red at Mo Ruo as she violently kicked him from under the table.


    A loud thud resounded as the kick directly hit Mo Ruo''s knee.


    Mo Ruo covered his mouth, suppressing a yell. He grimaced in agony and his eyes were teared up.


    In front of him, Tang Si continued tough even more merrily.


    That did notst long as Tang Si quickly felt sorry for the anguished Mo Ruo. She stood up from her seat, leaned forward, and asked in a worried tone, ¡°I... I didn''t do it on purpose. Did I hurt you badly?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo Ruo spoke through his clenched teeth.


    ¡°I...¡± She stuttered, appearing concerned. ¡°You shouldn''t have teased me. Let me see how bad your injury is.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked to the other side of the table and reached out for Mo Ruo¡¯s trousers.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Take off your trousers and let me have a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to take off my trousers?¡± Mo Ruo stared at her in disbelief.


    ¡°How can I tell how bad your injury is if you don''t take off your trousers?¡±


    ¡°My knee is fine.¡±


    ¡°You looked like you were in excruciating pain!¡±


    ¡°I was just acting.¡±


    ¡°Quit the nonsense and take off your trousers!¡± They started a tug of war, creating a hrious scene.


    The guards around them were all amused by what they just saw, but were also trying to suppress theirughter. The legendary Doctor Mo is going to have a long journey ahead.


    The inn was buzzing with activity, everyone having fun in ¡°joy and harmony¡±.


    Meanwhile, outside the building, Ji Yunshu, who had been stuck lying on her bed for a very long time, sat on the stairs outside the building to enjoy the breeze. Jing Rong was beside her, keeping herpany.


    Countless shining stars adorned the night sky of the 8th month. With a thick cloak draped around her shoulders, Ji Yunshu rested her head on Jing Rong''s shoulder.


    When they heard Tang Si and Mo Ruo''s squabble, a gossip session began.¡°Come to think of it, Tang Si is a decent youngdy.¡±


    Jing Rong chuckled before he asked, ¡°Why would you say so?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo has always kept Miss Kong Yu in his heart. Although he has never said a thing, both of us can tell. Miss Tang is the exact opposite of Miss Kong Yu, but I reckon she is very well suited to Mo Ruo.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruo will not fall for a girl like her.¡± Jing Rong immediately stated.


    However, Ji Yunshu disagreed. ¡°Although you grew up together, I am sure that my judgement is correct.¡± Her tone was exceptionally confident.


    Jing Rong did not argue with her. Instead, he pulled her closer into his loving embrace. ¡°I don''t know how Mo Ruo feels about her, but this prince knows that my love to you is real, and it''s invincible.¡±


    Ji Yunshu lifted her gaze to look at him as she put on a blissful smile.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Mo Ruo said that you asked him to ry a message to this prince. What is it about?¡± He asked curiously.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°That shall remain a secret. After all, I''m still in one piece now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    You''re right. Jing Rong did not press on. He knew that those were supposed to be Ji Yunshu¡¯s final words to him, and he was not willing to hear them either. Around them, the wind started to rise. Worried about her injury, Jing Rong helped her into her room.


    Two dayster, Ji Yunshu had almost fully healed. Without further ado, they continued their journey to the capital.


    In the carriage, Jing Rong looked out of the window, toward the back of the cavalcade. Then, he closed the curtain again.


    He turned to look at Ji Yunshu, who was reading ¡®Solo Expedition Excerpts¡¯ gifted to her by Little Xiyue. She flipped through a few pagesst night and fell in love with it. Since she had a lot of free time during the journey, she decided to read the book.


    ¡°Is this book interesting?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    Ji Yunshu replied with a nod.


    ¡°We also have this book in the library of the imperial pce. Once, this prince returned to the imperial pce, hoping to find a military book. Coincidentally, I saw this book and I brought it with me. Eventually...¡± He pretended as if he was recalling an important memory, ¡°I think I used it to prop up a wobbly table.¡±


    Pfft... Rendered speechless by Jing Rong''s statement, Ji Yunshu scowled at him. How dare you use such a good book to fix your table!


    Jing Rong snatched her book and continued, ¡°What''s so interesting about this book? Isn''t it better to look at this prince?¡±


    ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    Jing Rong smirked. ¡° This prince will give it back to you, in return for a kiss.¡±


    ¡°You''re such a rogue,¡± Ji Yunshu scolded.


    Surprisingly, thedughed even more joyously. He leaned forward, and Ji Yunshu was caught off guard by the face that suddenly filled her field of vision. This is indeed a handsome face. It''s indeed more interesting than the ¡®Solo Expedition Excerpts¡¯.


    But... Ji Yunshu turned around, and averted her gaze. Then, she reached out and said, ¡°Stop fooling with me. Go back to your seat and hand me my book.¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop reading and focus only on this prince. Be a good girl.¡± He stuffed the book into his sleeve, and Ji Yunshu was rendered speechless again. This man can really be too unreasonable sometimes.


    Jing Rong was upset by Ji Yunshu''s reply. He wrapped one of his arms around her waist, and pulled her forward. She lost her bnce and fell right into his embrace.


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips and her cheeks were flushed red. The man¡¯s rhythmic breath hit her nose, then her cheeks, leaving her tingly all over. Somehow, she recalled what happened the other night, when they shared the same bed. Her cheeks burnt even hotter.


    Upon seeing Ji Yunshu''s rosy cheeks, Jing Rong was finally pleased. He released her, took out ¡®Solo Expedition Excerpts¡¯ and returned it to her.


    ¡°Fine. This prince will stop disturbing you. Enjoy your book.¡±


    Jing Rong took his seat again, closed his eyes, and leaned back to take a nap. The wicked smile remained on the corner of his lips.


    Ji Yunshu did not know if she should feel upset or entertained. The only thing she knew was that she could no longer focus on her book. She barely read through a few pages, but digested nothing. Eventually, she gave up on reading and ced the book aside. She opened the curtain and looked out of the window.


    If they continued to travel at this pace, they would soon arrive at Jinjiang. At that moment, she wondered how Wei Yi was doing.

 Chapter 659 - Stumbling Block

    <h4>Chapter 659 - Stumbling Block</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur, Editor: Aruthea


    Wei Yi was brought into the capital and sent directly to Prince Yi¡¯s estate. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t injured other than some reddish-purple marks on his wrists from being tied up.


    Several rough men had just picked him up and threw him onto the ground, warning, ¡°Behave.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s arms were bound behind his back, a wad of cloth shoved into his mouth, and his eyes covered with a strip of cloth. He could neither talk nor see. He could only use his ears and nose to determine where he currently was.


    The ground below his butt was hard but very smooth. Around him was the faint scent of sandalwood. Thus, he wasn¡¯t in a prison.


    He could also hear the distant sounds of other people and their footsteps, so he likely wasn¡¯t kept in a remote room. From the echo he heard when that person had spoken earlier, he thought that he should be within arge lounge or receiving hall; and from the length of the echo, this lounge or hall should be umonly spacious, not one in an ordinary home.


    The only possibilities that he could think of were minute. Who would want to abduct him? And they didn¡¯t harm him along the way either. He was given food and drink when requested. They took care of him when he wanted to sleep or go to the toilet as well.


    How could he know that these people had to take good care of him? After all, he was a chess piece that Jing Yi held in reserve and could be important in the future. If something happened to him, Jing Yi would surely demand these people¡¯s heads.


    Just before they entered the capital, he was blindfolded and gagged. He sat on the ground motionlessly and those people left soon after, leaving him alone.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached him. Jing Yi and Dou Quan entered the room and looked at the bound person in front of them, then scoffed and sat down. ¡°Your Highness, how do you want to deal with this fool?¡± Dou Quan asked.


    Jing Yi revealed a sinister expression, ¡°It¡¯s not yet time to deal with him now. So long as he remains within this prince¡¯s grasp, Jing Rong would have to obey this prince even if he is able to return to the capital, especially if he wants to save this fool.¡±


    ¡°But what if Prince Rong and his people came to save him?¡±


    ¡°Save? Where would he go? How could he save him if this prince just hides him well?¡± Hehe.


    ¡°Where does Your Highness intend to hide him?¡±


    Jing Yi grinned and said, ¡°The most dangerous ce is also the safest ce. If he were hidden within the capital, Jing Rong surely would be able to find him. But if... he were sent into the pce, Jing Rong would never think that this person would actually be within the pce no matter how smart he was.¡± A cold smile hung upon his lips as he finished speaking, eyes already crowing with the certainty of victory.


    Dou Quan nodded. ¡°Yes, this subordinate knows what to do now.¡±


    Jing Yi jerked his chin andmanded, ¡°Take off his blindfold.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dou Quan tugged off the strip of cloth covering Wei Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Wei Yi couldn¡¯t react in time, his eyes unable to open with the sudden assault of bright light, and took some time before he could adapt. When he opened his eyes, he realised that he was in the hall of Prince Yi¡¯s estate.


    Seated in front of him was the sly Jing Yi.


    He knew of this person and had heard Ji Yunshu mention him before. Sinister and ruthless! Unscrupulous! Even these words were not enough to describe him; he was practically no better than an animal.


    Jing Yi regarded him with some surprise. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that that arrow didn¡¯t actually kill you that time. For a fool, you are quite a lucky one.¡±


    ¡°That was you?¡± Wei Yi looked at him in astonishment. His eyes weren¡¯t nk with iprehension, but gleamed with some astuteness instead.


    ¡°Why? Is that so surprising?¡±


    Wei Yi secretly clenched his fists.


    ¡°This prince spent quite a bit of effort in order to capture you from Jinjiang to the capital.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Do what? What could a fool like you let this prince do?¡± Jing Yi mocked him openly, ¡°This prince would like to see just how important you are to Jing Rong and that Teacher Ji.¡±


    Eh? Wei Yi knit his brows slightly and lowered his gaze, ¡°So does that mean that Shu¡¯er wille to the capital soon?¡±


    ¡°Shu¡¯er?¡± Jing Yi stood up and walked to his front, ¡°This prince heard that you and that Teacher... no, I should call her Miss Ji, you are betrothed?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°No wonder she is so protective of you. However, to this prince, it looks like Jing Rong is the one that she likes instead. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t leave you alone in Jinjing and go to Yufu together with Jing Rong as a couple.¡± He was obviously trying to drive a wedge between them.


    Wei Yi raised his head and red fiercely at him. ¡°Shu¡¯er left me at home for my own good.¡±


    ¡°If it were for your own good, she should have brought you along. She was looking down on you for being so troublesome.¡± Jing Yi said savagely, ¡°You suffered an arrow wound for her, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all and even abandoned you in Jinjiang. [1]Now that you¡¯ve been brought to the capital by this prince, where is she?¡¯


    ¡°She wille.¡±


    ¡°She will? You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself. Who knows, maybe she might not even be able to enter the gates of the capital before... she dies.¡±


    Ah! Wei Yi¡¯s eyes grew round with shock as he stared at him.


    ¡°Little fool, you should pray that they can¡¯t return to the capital. That way, you¡¯ll be able to return safely to your Jinjiang. But if they returned to the capital, this prince would not be able to guarantee that you¡¯ll keep your life.¡±


    Hehe. Jing Yi¡¯s ambitions were growing. This time, he would undoubtedly turn the tables on Jing Rong with a single move, and prevent him from ever bing a stumbling block in the process of his ascension to the throne.


    If they did manage to return in the end, Wei Yi would be a chess piece in his hands to use as ckmail. If the ckmail was sessful, he would live; otherwise, he would die.


    Just the thought of that day approaching filled him with glee. Jing Yi thenmanded Dou Quan, ¡°Bring this fool secretly into the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dou Quan said.


    That evening, Wei Yi was bundled up and sent into Concubine Xiao¡¯s Zhangzhi Hall. Concubine Xiao had set aside an empty room to keep him, and had people take good care of his dietary needs.


    Three days passed just like that. He was locked in the room with only a singlemp forpany. He sat on the floor with his back against arge pir, his arms hugging his knees, and his head buried deeply within his arms.


    The door opened and a little pce maid brought in some dishes. This maid was the same girl that had her cheek sliced open by a pair of scissors, and her name is Sui¡¯er. It had been her ¡®serving¡¯ Wei Yi these past few days.


    Sui¡¯er put down the meal and eyed the person sitting on the ground. ¡°The food has been ced here. Eat them by yourself and I¡¯ll be back to collect the dishes.¡±


    Just as she was about to exit, Wei Yi lifted his head from where he was squatting down and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± His voice was warm, gentle, and rather maic.


    Sui¡¯er turned her head and looked at him, her gaze turning a little shy. ¡°I¡¯m called Sui¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Sui¡¯er cradled her bandaged cheek self-consciously and lowered her head. ¡°I had a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°Who hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I...I hurt myself.¡± She spoke very softly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wei Yi didn¡¯t continue asking.


    However, Sui¡¯er¡¯s curiosity had been stoked. She nced warily at the courtyard and found nobody else around, so she walked in front of Wei Yi and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the princess once bring you into the pce?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°They all say that you are a fool, but I think... that you don¡¯t seem like a fool!¡±


    [1] Ed/N: Jing Yi: You took an arrow to the knee for her and yet she didn''t appreciate you! Wei Yi: wrong universe bro

 Chapter 660 - Once Bitten, Twice Shy

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Once Bitten, Twice Shy</h4>


    Not a fool?


    Sui¡¯er stared at Wei Yi¡¯s eyes, which had been cool and clear from the start, and shook her head twice as she reconsidered, ¡°You... probably aren¡¯t a fool?¡±


    Wei Yi looked at that littless as the corners of his mouth curved upwards unobtrusively, ¡°Everyone says that I¡¯m foolish and I truly am a fool, so just treat me as if I really am a fool.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sui¡¯er was astonished. ¡°Look at how nimbly you twist your words - in what way are you a fool? They must be saying nonsense just because you are easy to bully.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He didn¡¯t care!


    Sui¡¯er had always been a talkative girl. Now that her curiosity had been stoked, she became even more unrestrained. She simply squatted down to face him and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, why did Concubine Xiao lock you in here?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why not? How could you not even know why you had been captured? There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t know. Could you not know if you did something that made Her Ladyship unhappy?¡± She sounded just like a tape recorder! Asking why countless times.


    Sui¡¯er truly was a pot calling the kettle ck though. Previously, when Concubine Xiao asked her what mistake she had made, she simrly couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    Although Wei Yi was also a chatterbox, the sudden barrage of questions had overwhelmed him. He only said, ¡°I truly do not know.¡±


    ¡°Strange. How could there be someone who didn¡¯t even know why they had been captured?¡±


    Wei Yi sighed softly and nced outside with his crystal clear eyes. He turned a little more serious and met Sui¡¯er¡¯s perplexed gaze. ¡°Sui¡¯er, could you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Could you help me find some thin strips of bamboo and white paper, as well as some writing materials?¡±


    ¡°What do you want these for?¡±


    ¡°I want to make antern.¡± His brows were raised in a sunny grin. How good looking! His deep eyes sparkled with tiny bits of light.


    Sui¡¯er turned a bit dazed as she looked at him and her eyes suddenly turned bashful. She thought to herself, This man is really handsome!


    After a lengthy pause without an answer, Wei Yi prompted again, ¡°Could you?¡±


    Sui¡¯er gathered her wits back together and nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, of course I can.¡± She thought for a moment and continued, ¡°If you wanted to make antern, why don¡¯t I just add another one to your room? You can save yourself the trouble of making one then.¡±


    He shook his head mildly and insisted, ¡°I wish to make one myself.¡±


    Sui¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything else and looked back warily at the courtyard. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. You stay here obediently, and I¡¯ll bring the things to you once I gather all of them.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Wei Yi thanked Sui¡¯er before she left. The littless was ted. Even after she had returned to her own room, she was still smiling faintly to herself. When the other pce maids that stayed with her saw that, they questioned her, ¡°Sui¡¯er, what¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Look at you. Could it be that another master bestowed you with a gift?¡±


    When she heard that, Sui¡¯er grew frantic and quickly said, ¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡± She cradled her injured cheek. ¡°How would I still dare to extravagantly request for rewards? How could I not be scared after the lesson I received previously?!¡± Once bitten by a snake, one would shy away from ropes for the next ten years.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you then?¡±


    She got up to close the door and lowered her head as she tugged a few of the other girls closer to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the man that was locked up is a fool?¡±


    Several of them nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course he¡¯s a fool, do you even need to ask? The princess had previously brought him into the pce. That fool is really too amusing. He didn¡¯t want any of the pastries we offered, nor any water. He just sat in the courtyard, staring into thin air as he waited. We were so amused by him then!¡± They startedughing and giggling as they recalled the incident.


    ¡°Why did the princess want to bring him into the pce then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it might be because of Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji? Who is Teacher Ji?¡± Sui¡¯er asked curiously.


    Several of the girls exchanged nces. ¡°You don¡¯t know how impressive a character this Teacher Ji is. Thest time when the princess brought that fool into the pce, I don¡¯t know what Teacher Ji said, but Her Highness just let him go like that. Then, Her Highness spent several days sulking after that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I say, that Teacher Ji looks so prim and proper, who knows, maybe the princess...¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Someone quickly nudged her, ¡°don¡¯t talk rubbish. If the princess heard you, she¡¯ll take your head.¡± The littless was terrified and quickly pped her hands over her mouth.


    Sui¡¯er had only entered the pce not long ago and was from the countryside. Naturally, she had never heard of any Teacher Ji. After a moment of thought, her attention turned once again onto Wei Yi. She dragged them in again, ¡°Sisters, what do you think? Why did Concubine Xiao lock him up and not let us say anything about it in public?¡±


    ¡°How should we know? Anyway, we just have to carry out whatever orders Her Ladyship has for us; you better not speak out of turn. Lass, you better just take care of that fool obediently and not create any trouble, in case the other side of your face also gets destroyed. There¡¯ll be plenty for you to cry about then.¡±


    Ah! They weren¡¯t simply scaring her though. Everybody knew about Concubine Xiao¡¯s temper. She would p people or behead them at the slightest provocation; all the eunuchs and maids of Zhangzhi Hall lived in fear every single day, terrified that they would one day lose their heads.


    Sui¡¯er was certainly scared of that as well. She flinched backwards and cupped her own face, thinking, if the other half of my face were also destroyed, I wouldn¡¯t want to continue living either.


    Just as they were still trembling from the earlier conversation, a series of knocks came on the door. Oh no!


    ¡°Why did you lock the door? Open up!¡± It turned out to be a maid that shared a room with them. Everyone had thought that they had been overheard while gossiping behind their masters¡¯ backs and were nearly frightened to death.


    They hurried to open the door. It was the princess¡¯s personal maid, Duan¡¯er. Her face was twisted into a grimace as she supported herself with one hand on the doorframe, and the other pressed against her aching abdomen. ¡°Which one of you is free to send the princess her meal in my ce? My stomach is hurting so bad that I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Ah! They all took a wary step back, moring to give their excuses. ¡°We can¡¯t. The princess is not in her right mind recently, so we don¡¯t dare to take your ce. In the event that something goes wrong and Her Ladyship assigns me, she would want our lives.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply bringing a tray of food over. It doesn¡¯t take much time. I¡¯m not going to talk anymore, I have to hurry to the pharmacy and get Imperial Physician Hu to take a look.¡± And she simply left.


    The girls started nudging each other, none of them willing to go. You go! No, you¡¯d better go!


    In the end, they all looked towards Sui¡¯er and pulled her up from the bed. ¡°Sui¡¯er, you¡¯d better go instead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most sensible and obedient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the best choice.¡± They pushed her out the door.


    Before Sui¡¯er could even protest, this assignment was forcefully pushed onto her. It¡¯s all because she was the newbie! ¡°But I...¡±


    ¡°No more buts.¡±


    ¡°Her Ladyship instructed me to take care of that fool.¡±


    ¡°The fool isn¡¯t going to run anywhere anyway, and the door¡¯s locked. Quickly go on, Elder Sister Duan¡¯er has always treated you the best. Now that she isn¡¯t feeling well, you can¡¯t just leave her in the lurch.¡±


    ¡°Go on, go on.¡± They didn¡¯t wait to see what else she had to say before they closed the door with a bang.


    She stared at the door for a long while as she sighed. Everyone knew that the princess was not in a good condition. Ever since she unsessfully tried to hang herself, she seemed to have changed into apletely different person. She spent her day in a daze, as if her soul had left her body. Just the sight of her was enough to make one worried and uncertain if she would one day do something foolish. Hang herself? Slit her wrists? The thought of it made people break out in cold sweat.


    As a result, the maids that apanied her were all extremely careful, and had kept away anything in her rooms that was sharp. They wanted to avoid the possibility of me in case something happened to the princess.


    But now, this hot potato of an issue has fallen into Sui¡¯er¡¯sp. She couldn¡¯t reject it either. After all, she was the newbie.

 Chapter 661 - Wei Yi? Is it really you?

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Wei Yi? Is it really you?</h4>


    Sui¡¯er could only brace herself and bring the meal from the imperial kitchen to the princess.


    When she reached the door, she paused her steps momentarily. She first poked her head in to take a look, but there was nobody in sight and the room was extremely quiet.


    Sui¡¯er had never been here before, nor had she seen Jing Xuan before. Thus, she was unavoidably rather curious and apprehensive. She took a few deep breaths before she picked up her feet and entered gingerly.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Her voice echoed in the spacious pce.


    Sui¡¯er didn¡¯t see anyone in the external rooms of the pce, so she carried the meal directly into the inner rooms, just in time to see Jing Xuan retrieve a light cape from the top of the folding screen. ¡°Your Highness, let this servant help you.¡±


    Sui¡¯er quickly put down the tray in her hands and went over to take that cloak, carefully cing it around Jing Xuan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Your Highness, are you going out?¡±


    Jing Xuan had never seen this maid before. ¡°Which pce are you from?¡±


    ¡°This servant was recently transferred to Zhangzhi Hall.¡±


    ¡°Where is Duan¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Duan¡¯er isn¡¯t feeling well, so she had this servant send Your Highness your meal.¡± Back and forth, an answer for each question.


    When Jing Xuan saw the food that was ced on the table, her gaze turned chilly and she shoved Sui¡¯er away, who was busy helping her secure the ties of her cape. Once the two slivery-white ties left her hand, the cape immediately slid down from her body onto the ground, crumpled into a soft pile at her feet.


    Sui¡¯er thought that she had said something wrong again and was so terrified that she immediately kneeled on the ground with her head lowered, ¡°This servant knows her mistake. Your Highness, please spare me.¡± Regardless of the mistake, it would never be wrong to first admit to the mistake.


    Jing Xuan rolled her eyes. ¡°Bring the things away. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Why are you so terrified? Get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sui¡¯er trembled as she got up, not daring to straighten up fully.


    ¡°Pick it up.¡± Jing Xuan¡¯s voice was both very cold and very weak.


    Sui¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to talk too much and quickly picked up the cape from the ground. She patted it several times to shake off the dust, then carefully helped Jing Xuan wear it again.


    Jing Xuan noticed the injury on her face and asked lightly, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Sui¡¯er panicked for a moment and her eyes darted around as she answered, ¡°This servant was careless and fell.¡±


    ¡°You fell on your face?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Haha. Jing Xuan scoffed, in her heart, she knew clearly that the maids of Zhangzhi Hall normally wouldn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They were all very careful with how they walked and performed their tasks; how could one of them have fallen like this? She tilted her head and stretched out her hand towards Sui¡¯er¡¯s cheek as she asked coldly, ¡°Did she use a knife? Or a shard of pottery? Or could it have been a pair of scissors?¡±


    Ah! Sui¡¯er trembled from head to toe, her eyes wide with fear. Jing Xuan was like a demon as her hand slid slowly from the gauze on her cheek to her chin. She then gripped her chin firmly and tilted it up, forcing the maid to meet her eyes. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d imagine that she must have pinched you just like this, then took that pair of scissors that she often uses for gardening, slowly slicing your face open. Am I right?!¡± This hair-raising voice sounded as if it came from the depths of a bottomless abyss. It was as if she had witnessed the scene for herself.


    Sui¡¯er swore that she didn¡¯t even feel as terrified as she was now, when Concubine Xiao had originally cut her cheek. No wonder everybody was unwilling toe serve this princess. It turns out that she was insane! Insane and rather perverted.


    Sui¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to move and stared at the princess with eyes full of fear until Jing Xuan released her. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°N...no.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not as vicious as her. I won¡¯t want your life.¡±


    ¡°Th...thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Xuan smiled warmly. That smile seemed to be filled with thorns that pierced hundreds of holes in the little maid¡¯s body. ¡°Alright. Quickly bring these things away.¡± She headed to the outer rooms once she finished speaking.


    Sui¡¯er remained frozen in ce for a long moment before she recovered her wits and quickly brought the tray out. She bowed in farewell and prepared to leave. ¡°This servant takes her leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jing Xuan stopped her.


    ¡°Does Your Highness have further instructions?¡±


    ¡°Since Duan¡¯er isn¡¯t here, help meb my hair.¡± She sat in front of her mirror.


    Sui¡¯er was unnerved. ¡°This servant... this servant had never helped her mastersb their hair, and worries that she will not do well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sui¡¯er then helped herb her hair with a pair of trembling hands. She did so gingerly, not daring to use the slighted bit of force.


    Jing Xuan opened a brocade box and picked out a piece of jewellery, toying with it in her hand. She looked through the mirror at Sui¡¯er and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Sui¡¯er nodded.


    Jing Xuan reached up and stuck that hairpin in her hair. ¡°If you¡¯d like, you can take all the jewellry in this box.¡±


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you dare? It¡¯s what you deserve.¡±


    Eh? Deserve? Sui¡¯er didn¡¯t understand.


    Jing Xuan continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that injury on your face is going to be with you for the rest of your life. Imperial Mother can never repay you what she owes in her entire life.¡±


    Ah! So that¡¯s what she meant. Sui¡¯er shook her head frantically. ¡°It was this servant who said the wrong thing and incited Her Ladyship¡¯s displeasure. This servant deserved to be punished.¡±


    In that moment, Jing Xuan¡¯s eyes darkened and a thin smirk curled her lips. Her phoenix eyes shone with a sudden chilly gleam. ¡°Wrong? What is a wrong, and what is really right? Everything is determined by her.¡± Her smirk was cold, but her eyes had regained their calm. With an exceedingly warm smile, she asked Sui¡¯er, ¡°Who else do you have in your family?¡±


    ¡°Nobody. There¡¯s only this servant left.¡±


    ¡°Then would you like to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°When I get married, I¡¯ll bring you to Huyi.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± She eximed again.


    ¡°Are you unwilling to go with me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s this servant¡¯s honor to be able to go with Your Highness. Just... I can¡¯t go yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Her Ladyship wants this servant to take care of that fool.¡± She said truthfully.


    That fool? Jing Xuan looked at her doubtfully. ¡°What fool? When was there a fool in the pce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that fool that Your Highness had once brought into the pce. Her Ladyship brought him to the pce a few days ago, and he is locked in that room in the west side, taken care of by this servant.¡±


    Wei Yi? Jing Xuan¡¯s brows wrinkled. ¡°Why did Imperial Mother bring him into the pce?¡±


    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know that.¡± She shook her head and continued, ¡°He asked this servant to find some bamboo strips, paper, and stationery for him, saying that he wants to make antern.¡± It¡¯s still a mystery why that fool wanted to make antern.


    Jing Xuan¡¯s heart was perplexed at this. Wei Yi had already left the capital with Prince Rong and Ji Yunshu several months ago. Why would Wei Yi be in the capital right now then? And even be in Zhangzhi Hall?


    Where were Ji Yunshu and Prince Rong? The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong. She pondered for a while before she instructed, ¡°Sui¡¯er, you¡¯ll stay with me from today onwards, but you must continue to take care of that fool, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he want some stationery? Prepare all of them for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sui¡¯er acquiesced. This princess isn¡¯t really that scary after all!


    That evening, Jing Xuan waited for a time when no one else was around, then put on her clothes and left her pce carrying antern. In a short while, she arrived outside the room where Wei Yi was locked in.


    There was no one on guard outside, just a single lock on the door. Jing Xuan took out a key from somewhere and opened the door. Inside, there was only a single light. As the door opened, a gentle gust of wind blew and extinguished that candle, leaving the room pitch ck.


    Fortunately, Jing Xuan still had antern with her. She moved thentern in her hands forward and saw Wei Yi, still sitting on the floor with his legs crossed, head raised to look at her. However, his head was instinctively turned away from the bright light.


    ¡°Wei Yi? Is it really you?¡±

 Chapter 662 - Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Fruits</h4>


    In the room, Wei Yi was seated on the ground. A bright ray of light abruptly shone through the door, making him squint. After a moment, he finally opened his weary eyes to see the person who just entered the room.


    It¡¯s the unruly Princess Jing Xuan? Whenever Wei Yi had met the princess, he had always been bullied badly.


    Carrying antern in her hand, Jing Xuan strolled toward Wei Yi, and looked him in the eye. A few secondster, she averted her gaze and fixed it on the bamboo strips he was weaving. Sheid the paper, ink and brush prepared by Sui¡¯er right next to him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jing Xuan asked.


    Wei Yi lowered his gaze, shook his head, and continued making the Kongmingntern, all the while acting as if Jing Xuan was non-existent.


    If this happened back then, Jing Xuan would definitely snatch whatever he was holding. However, she was no longer the brainless fool like before.


    Getting no reply from Wei Yi, she squatted beside thetter, and ced herntern on the ground. ¡°Wei Yi?¡±


    Wei Yi remained silent.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you left the capital already? Why are you in the capital again? What brought you here of all ces?¡±


    Wei Yi paused what he was doing, and lifted his gaze to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then, what about Teacher Ji? Where¡¯s my Seventh Imperial Brother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± His gaze did not waver a bit. He hadpletely no idea where they were.


    On top of that, he understood that none of them from the imperial pce was worthy of his trust, not even this woman who was standing before him.


    Jing Xuan was left floundering. What actually happened? Does it have anything to do with Wei Yi? Or my Imperial Mother?


    She pondered the situation, and all of a sudden, she jolted as if she finally understood what was going on. If Wei Yi is involved in this, it must be rted to Ji Yunshu too. And if Ji Yunshu is in this, it must have something to do with Jing Rong.


    Simrly, if my Imperial Mother is involved, Jing Yi must be part of this as well!


    The only thing that involved both Jing Rong and Jing Yi... were the court factions.


    The realization hit her hard.


    Besides feeling shocked, she was disgusted by her Imperial Mother and her Imperial Brother¡¯s shameless acts.


    Sheforted Wei Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll get you out of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Where will I go then?¡± Wei Yi tilted his head as he asked.


    Yes. Where can he go?


    ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯ll not allow them to use you as their pawn. It was wrong of me to bully you thest time we met, so just think of it as my apology towards you.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed without a second thought. His gaze, despite his weariness, was no longer thoughtless like before.


    Jing Xuan seemed to have noticed something. Her expression darkened as she mumbled, ¡°You...¡± The words never left her throat.


    On the other hand, Wei Yi seemed rather indifferent as he asked, ¡°Can you help me make this Kongmingntern?¡±


    The sudden question woke Jing Xuan up from her reverie. She merely nodded as she answered, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    It was as if she had returned to her childhood. She sat beside Wei Yi, and began weaving the bamboo strips and gluing the papers together.


    It had been a really long time since shest felt like this. She truly wished she could freeze this moment.


    When the Kongmingntern was about half done, Jing Xuan rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now. I¡¯lle and help you again tomorrow night.¡±


    Wei Yi was immersed in his work, and did not reply.


    Jing Xuan relighted the candle in the room, and ced it beside Wei Yi.


    She muttered a few more instructions to Wei Yi. Then, she left with herntern in her hand. Before she closed the door, she touched the cold padlock. After contemting for a long while, she eventually locked the door behind her and left.


    The next day, Jing Xuan summoned Sui¡¯er to her room, and passed thetter two bags. ¡°There are fruits in these bags. One is for you, and the other one is for Wei Yi. He likes them.¡±


    Despite not knowing the reason, Sui¡¯er promptly ran the errand. When she handed the bag to Wei Yi, she said, ¡°The princess told me to pass this to you.¡±


    Wei Yi did not even bother to look at it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Again, he shook his head.


    Sui¡¯er was puzzled. ¡°The princess is really nice to you. Also, I don¡¯t think the princess is a mean person! But they told me that the princess used to bully you.¡±


    Hehe. Wei Yi shed a smile at her. ¡°Do you like her that much?¡±


    Sui¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes. The princess has been really nice to me. She gave me a lot of gifts. Look at these fruits. They are from the princess too. She even said that she will bring me along to Huyi when she moves to Huyi for her marriageter. It¡¯ll be much better for me to be her dowry than stay here.¡± What a foolish girl!


    Wei Yi was taken aback. ¡°She is getting married?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s marrying the third prince of Huyi. Later, when the third prince seeds the throne, our princess will be their Empress. It¡¯s such an honour to be able to serve an Empress.¡± Sui¡¯er¡¯s eyes were sparkling in excitement.


    Wei Yi lowered his gaze to look at the Kongmingntern Jing Xuan helped make yesterday. Not only was it half done, but it was also hideous.


    Seeing that Wei Yi was not answering, Sui¡¯er called out his name. ¡°Wei Yi?¡±


    He lifted his gaze and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like these fruits. You can have it.¡±


    ¡°But, the princess said that you love it.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s alright for me to keep this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sui¡¯er held the bag of fruits in her arms as sheughed gleefully. She took out one, peeled it and stuffed the whole fruit into her mouth at once. ¡°This is delicious!¡±


    Seeing how satisfied she was, Wei Yi thought he made the right decision to leave the fruits to Sui¡¯er. He smiled to himself but Sui¡¯er noticed it. What a beautiful smile.


    Sui¡¯er, with the bag of fruits in her arms, squatted beside Wei Yi and asked, ¡°Wei Yi, if you can leave the Imperial pce, will you visit me?¡± Sui¡¯er kept staring at Wei Yi even though she received no reply.


    Sui¡¯er was rather disappointed. She carried the bag of fruits and walked away.


    Wei Yi was left alone in the room. He stared at the wavering candlelight on the table. Then, he closed his eyes and leaned on the pir behind him.


    He did not know how much time had passed when he opened his eyes again. He went through the pocket on his chest, and took out a little book.


    The cover read ¡®Yunshu¡¯s Record¡¯. It was the book Ji Yunshu left at Jinjiang¡¯s yamen. He clutched the book in his hand without flipping through it. Then, he heaved a quiet sigh.


    That night, Jing Xuan visited him again with the samentern from yesterday. Just like before, she continued helping Wei Yi in making his Kongmingntern. Both of them worked without speaking a word.


    After a long while, Wei Yi turned to look at her. He asked, ¡°Sui¡¯er said that you¡¯re moving to Huyi. You¡¯re going to be their Empress?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Will you evere back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Wei Yi was briefly frozen, but quickly regained hisposure. The two of them had not spoken a word since then, and focused only on making the Kongmingntern.


    After about an hour, the Kongmingntern was finally done. Although it was not pretty, the shape was there.


    ¡°Can I go release this Kongmingntern?¡± Wei Yi pleaded.


    Jing Xuan was hesitant. She sneaked out to visit Wei Yi when no one was around. If she was to bring Wei Yi out to release the Kongmingntern, someone would definitely notice them. However, she agreed.


    They carried the Kongmingntern to the courtyard. Then, Wei Yi wrote some words on the Kongmingntern and lit it, letting it fly up into the sky.


    Meanwhile, Duan¡¯er arrived at Jing Xuan¡¯s room and found no one in the bed. She panicked and quickly gathered around a few other maids. ¡°Where¡¯s the princess?¡±


    The maids shook their heads. No one knew the princess¡¯ whereabouts.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and find the princess!¡±


    Just when the maids were about to go on, Duan¡¯er added, ¡°Keep it quiet. Don¡¯t alert Her Ladyship for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The group carried theirnterns as they searched through Zhangzhi Hall. Some of the maids carried out the search outside the hall.


    Despite searching high and low, they failed to find Jing Xuan.

 Chapter 663 - The Palace On Fire

    <h4>Chapter 663 - The Pce On Fire</h4>


    They couldn¡¯t find her even though they had searched several times.


    Duan¡¯er was on tenterhooks and was so anxious she stomped her feet. What should I do?


    ¡°Elder Sister Duan¡¯er, we can¡¯t find the princess.¡±


    ¡°Go look again.¡±


    ¡°Could something have happened to Her Highness?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it. Her Highness will be fine.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± The little maid was so anxious she was about to cry.


    Duan¡¯er made herself calm down and think properly. She asked that girl, ¡°You¡¯ve looked everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere!¡±


    ¡°What about the west courtyard?¡±


    The maid thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°We came over from over there and didn¡¯t see the princess.¡±


    ¡°Which means you didn¡¯t look there?¡±


    She nodded.


    Duan¡¯er red at her furiously and snatched thentern from her before she hurried there. When the group arrived at the west courtyard, they saw Jing Xuan in the courtyard, together with Wei Yi.


    The two of them had their heads upturned, looking at the Kongmingntern that had just started drifting up into the sky. Thentern floated higher and higher, further and further away...


    ¡°Your Highness, we finally found you!¡± The maids crowded around her as they gave a collective sigh of relief. If something really had happened to the princess, even if they had ten heads each, it wouldn¡¯t be enough heads for Concubine Xiao to chop.


    Jing Xuan narrowed her eyes at the group. ¡°Why are you making such a fuss? You¡¯re all dismissed.¡±


    The maids all took a few steps back, leaving Duan¡¯er to take the lead. She spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you quickly go back to your pce? If Her Ladyship knew that you were with this fool she would be furious. After all, Her Ladyship had alreadymanded that he was to be locked in the room and nobody was allowed to let him out.¡± It was a reminder!


    Jing Xuan was visibly unhappy. She scoffed, ¡°If she forbade people from letting him out, all the more would I want to let him out.¡± Her words seemed like they were deliberately provocative.


    ¡°Your Highness, please listen to this servant. You¡¯d better...¡± Duan¡¯er fretted.


    Jing Xuan ignored her and looked at Wei Yi instead. That fellow acted as if there was nobody around, looking single-mindedly at that Kongmingntern.


    Duan¡¯er wailed in desperation, ¡°Your highness, please, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°I already told you to scram!¡± Jing Xuan shouted.


    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Oh no! That Kongmingntern fell down!¡±


    Everyone looked up. Thentern that had originally floated high up seemed to have torn. It suddenly caught fire and plummeted down. Carried by the breeze, it floated in the direction of some pces.


    Ah! Everyone panicked. It wasn¡¯t merely a minor problem if one yed with fire in the imperial pce and it started burning!


    A few seconds after the Kongmingntern dropped onto a building, the sh of a gong rang out. Dong! Dong! Dong! Every strike was ear-splittingly loud. ¡°Fire, fire...!¡±


    The imperial pce was entirely constructed out of wood and this was the dry season of the 8th lunar month. With a single spark, everything could go up in mes like tinder.


    The maids were all at their wits¡¯ end, their faces filled with fear. They were done for! They wouldn¡¯t be able topensate for this even if they had ten lives each!


    However, Wei Yi was not afraid at all. He wouldn¡¯t mind even if the entire pce were burned down; he only felt that it was a waste of that Kongmingntern that he had made.


    Jing Xuan simrly felt that it was a great pity to have lost it. She patted Wei Yi in constion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, next time, we¡¯ll make a betterntern.¡±


    Wei Yi nodded.


    The fire reached up to the sky, illuminating half the pitch-ck night sky into a fiery orange. Soon after, there was amotion at the edge of the crowd and they separated in two to open up a path. ¡°Greetings, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Concubine Xiao stalked towards them, her face filled with fury and her re looked like it could kill. When she saw her own daughter standing there calmly with Wei Yi, the tiny thread of fear in her eyes disappeared and she clenched her fists angrily.


    ......


    After about the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the great hall of Zhangzhi Hall was filled with kneeling people. None of the maids nor eunuchs dared to make a squeak.


    Concubine Xiao sat in the principal seat while Jing Xuan stood in the middle of the hall. Around them was only silence, everyone waiting with bated breaths as they shivered in fear.


    Finally a little eunuch hurriedly ran in to report, ¡°Your Ladyship, the fire has been extinguished. However, the Office of Service is investigating everywhere and questioning people to find out who released the Kongmingntern. In a short while, they would likelye here to ask questions.¡±


    Bam! Concubine Xiao mmed a palm heavily on the arm of the chair.


    Everyone else in the fall lowered their head and kept their mouths sut.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s eyes focused on Jing Xuan. ¡°Why did you go see that fool?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Jing Xuan still refused to open her mouth. Concubine Xiao stood furiously and walked in front of her, disappointed. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve created trouble like this, what would you have Mother do with you?¡±


    ¡°This was solely my fault.¡± She faced Concubine Xiao squarely. ¡°The pce caught fire and the Office of Service is investigating. Why don¡¯t Mother just hand me over? Daughter is responsible for it anyways.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak up and take the me for that fool. This seat will deal with youter.¡±


    ¡°What? Would Mother want to hand over Wei Yi instead then?¡±


    ¡°He was the one who released thentern.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Jing Xuanughed coldly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t abduct him into the pce, then none of this would have happened. Mother did all these for Imperial Brother¡¯s great cause, and wouldn¡¯t even let off a fool. Rather than the fire from the Kongmingntern, Mother¡¯s behaviour is much worse.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Did I speak wrongly? You locked Wei Yi up in the pce in order to use him to ckmail 7th Imperial Brother.¡±


    ¡°Pah!¡± This time, Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t think twice before she delivered the p. Jing Xuan fell heavily to the ground from the force of it, her palms scraped bloody.


    Nobody around them dared to step forward to stop her.


    Concubine Xiao stood in front of her like a demon, looking down at her. ¡°This seat gave birth to you and you¡¯ll always be my child. I don¡¯t hope to count on you to help your Imperial Brother, nor this seat. However, the way that you only think on behalf of other people is truly disappointing.¡±


    A trickle of blood seeped from the corner of Jing Xuan¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t feel the pain, just felt utterly disillusioned. She wiped away the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at the crimson stain on her hand. Her bloodshot eyes held a bone-piercing chill. ¡°The heavens will be just. They won¡¯t let a single person always be dominant, nor would they let one forever be downtrodden.¡±


    Ah! Concubine Xiao was suddenly struck by a bolt of fear. She felt as if something had blocked her throat, making her unable to speak.


    Jing Xuan¡¯sughter echoed throughout the hall. How terrifying! She slowly raised her head and met her own mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to make use of Wei Yi to achieve Imperial Brother¡¯s great cause? If you handed him over, he would surely be caned to death. Then, your n would go to bust.¡±


    Concubine Xiao sighed deeply. ¡°Do you really want to protect him that badly? Alright, this seat will let you have your wish and not hand him over. However, someone must still take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Whoever made the mistake should bear the responsibility.¡±


    Eh? Concubine Xiao shot someone a look and two eunuchs dragged in a thin and frail body. That person had half their body dragging along the ground, fresh blood creating a blood trail from where their legs touched the ground. Their body was streaked with blood, the skin on their buttocks clearly split open from a brutal thrashing. How terrifying!


    Sui¡¯er was simply tossed on the ground and stayed there sprawled, unable to move and breathing faintly. This person was practically dead already!


    Jing Xuan looked on in disbelief, feeling like she had suffered a savage blow to her heart. It hurt so badly tears immediately sprung from her eyes.


    Concubine Xiao moved forward and ground her foot against the back of Sui¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°This seat had already taught you a lesson, but thisss still can¡¯t manage to remember it. I asked you to take good care of that fool, but you allowed the princess to go see him. It seems like you never took this seat¡¯s words to heart. In that case, why would I keep you?¡±

 Chapter 664 - You Can Never Repay Her

    <h4>Chapter 664 - You Can Never Repay Her</h4>


    ¡°Your Ladyship... I beg you, please spare my life!¡± Sui¡¯er whimpered.


    ¡°Spare you?¡± Concubine Xiao scoffed. ¡°After youmitted such a major mistake, you still want this seat to spare you?¡±


    ¡°This servant...¡± She rested her head weakly on the ground and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Concubine Xiao lifted her foot away from her hand. ¡°You dared to release a Kongmingntern in this seat¡¯s Zhangzhi Hall and even caused a fire to break out in the pce. How do you expect his seat to spare you?¡± Ah! A scapegoat!


    Concubine Xiao ordered the eunuch nearby, ¡°Bring this girl to the Office of Service.¡±


    The eunuch stepped up, ¡°Yes¡±, and dragged her bloody, limp body away.


    Sui¡¯er had been beaten so badly she was barely conscious. She still had a slim chance of surviving now, but if she were brought to the Office of Service, she would surely die.


    Jing Xuan could only stare haplessly as they dragged Sui¡¯er away. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She shouted loudly, eyes brimming with tears.


    Concubine Xiao told her, ¡°This seat wants you to remember forever that you are the one that caused her death. From today onwards, if you do not behave as you should, this seat will kill one of them every day in front of you.¡± She issued amand, ¡°Bring the princess away and watch her. Don¡¯t leave her unattended for even a single moment.¡±


    Several of the maids got up from where they were kneeling and stepped forward to help Jing Xuan stand. However, she flung her sleeves in denial, staring savagely at the person in front of her. How foreign this person is! ¡°You will get your just desserts one day.¡±


    Concubine Xiao chided, ¡°Bring her away.¡±


    Jing Xuan was dragged off, her expression still filled with hate.


    ......


    Soon after, the news that Sui¡¯er had died arrived. The maids that shared a room with her sat silently in their room. After a long while, someone finally spoke. ¡°How could she have just died like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    ¡°Although Sui¡¯er was a little talkative, she wasn¡¯t too bad a person. She would do whatever we told her to do.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Now that she has be a scapegoat, do you think she¡¯lle back and haunt us?¡± Immediately, everyone felt their hairs stand on end.


    Someone immediately refuted, ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense. Ghosts don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Someone else retorted, ¡°Who said there isn¡¯t? In my hometown, everyone says that people will return from their graves after they died. Do you think Sui¡¯er woulde back?¡± They looked at each other and huddled closer together.


    ¡°Bam bam!¡± Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡± All the girls in the room were startled into screaming.


    ¡°What are you screaming for? It¡¯s me, open the door.¡± It was Liu momo of Zhangzhi Hall.


    One of them opened the door. ¡°Liu momo, why are you here?¡±


    Liu momo was a little impatient. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sui¡¯er die? I¡¯m here to get her things to burn. Quickly tidy them up for me. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Mn. Give us a moment.¡± Everyone hurried to gather Sui¡¯er¡¯s things.


    What could a pce maid possess? Just merely a mattress, bedding, several changes of clothes, and a few pairs of shoes. They were able to swiftly gather everything. When they opened Sui¡¯er¡¯s cupboard, they even found a bag of uneaten fruits!


    The maid who was originally in charge of collecting the things intended to bring all of them along to Liu momo, but another maid stopped her with a meaningful nce. ¡°Leave those.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± So, she only passed the mattress, bedding, and clothes to Liu momo.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Liu momo nced inside.


    ¡°Replying Liu momo, there isn¡¯t anything else. Sui¡¯er only arrived not long ago and doesn¡¯t have many possessions.¡±


    ¡°Mn. I tell you girls, it¡¯s best not to keep the things of dead people. It¡¯s inauspicious.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The maids answered obediently.


    After Liu momo left, the girls gathered together and took out that bag of fruits. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that fool, Sui¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have died. This is what Sui¡¯er left behind when she died. Let¡¯s bring it to that fool and scare him.¡±


    However, one of them was exceptionally timid. ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t do it. If Her Ladyship found out, she would surely take our lives.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, scared of everything.¡±


    ¡°Is this really wise?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bad about that?¡± She shoved the bag of fruits at the timid maid. ¡°You go.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Thus, in exactly the same way as Sui¡¯er had been pushed out the door, this timid maid was also pushed out. This maid is named Deng¡¯er, and is pretty with her eyes as bright asmps.


    She grabbed that bag of things and went to the room that Wei Yi was locked in. She dithered for a long while before she finally opened the door.


    However, there wasn¡¯t a single glimmer of light in the room.


    She shivered for a moment, and used the reflected light from outside to fumble for the candlestick and lit it. The candlelight slowly spread and illuminated the room. Wei Yi was still seated in the same position, head buried in between his knees.


    ¡°Hey, fool!¡± Deng¡¯er called out.


    There was no answer.


    This time, her heart clenched even more in anxiety and her bag of fruits almost dropped onto the floor. Could he really be dead? She hurried forward to check and prodded him with a finger. Wei Yi¡¯s body was icy cold. He slowly lifted his head to look at her, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Sui¡¯er?¡±


    She¡¯s dead! And you¡¯re still looking for her. Deng¡¯er licked her lips. ¡°Sui¡¯er is dead.¡±


    Wei Yi wasn¡¯t shocked at all. His eyes merely revealed a wisp of sadness.


    Deng¡¯er should be scaring him, but looking at the expression in his eyes, she immediately dismissed that notion. She passed that bag of fruits to him. ¡°This belonged to Sui¡¯er. We didn¡¯t want to give it to Liu momo. Sui¡¯er had mentioned that you were the one that gave her this. Since you gave it to her, we¡¯ll return it to you. She¡¯s no longer around anyway.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t acting ording to n. They had agreed toe and scare him. She¡¯ll surely be scolded when she goes back. Wei Yi felt a sh of grief as he epted that bag of fruit, but he didn¡¯t reveal it on his face.


    Deng¡¯er started to vent her displeasure, ¡°This was all because you wanted to release a Kongmingntern, that you caused Sui¡¯er¡¯s death. You can never repay her what you owe her in this life.¡±


    Wei Yi¡¯s gaze wavered. That¡¯s right, he owed her. He owed her a life! He clenched his hand tightly around the fruits in his hand, tears swimming in his eyes. His mind was filled with shes of different images of Sui¡¯er: when she was surprised, happy, and worried. Although Sui¡¯er didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with him, the maid had treated him very well.


    ¡°Would you miss me if you left the pce?¡± Sui¡¯er had asked him then, eyes full of anticipation. However, she would never receive an answer to that question.


    A long whileter, Wei Yi looked at the fruits in his hand and said very softly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll miss you. Please go in peace. I will help you take revenge.¡±


    Deng¡¯er couldn¡¯t quite hear what he just said, so she inched forward and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Wei Yi looked up and past Deng¡¯er, out of the door. What was he thinking about? Nobody knew.


    Meanwhile...


    Ever since she had married into Prince Yi¡¯s household, Ji Muqing¡¯s days had not been easy at all!


    After their wedding night, she had never seen a single glimpse of Jing Yi. Where was the promised ¡®plenty of time in the future¡¯? What about the promised ¡®wedding night redo¡¯? Where was he?!


    Ji Muqing couldn¡¯t be at ease however she thought about it. She went into the courtyard early in the morning and started to cut the flowers with a pair of scissors. Her demeanor resembled Concubine Xiao greatly!


    Can stepped forward. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better stop cutting. Be careful not to hurt your own hands.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    She just refused to listen and continued cutting. With her tender care, the originally colorful and vibrant courtyard filled with brilliant flowers was reduced to a jumble of disordered leafy shambles. Can couldn¡¯t stop her no matter what she tried.


    Finally, with another snip of the scissors, her finger was marred by a cut.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Muqing grimaced in pain, her face scrunched up tightly, as she dropped the scissors.

 Chapter 665 - Side Consort

    <h4>Chapter 665 - Side Consort</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur, Editor: Aruthea


    However, Ji Muqing had an idea. She tugged Can closer. ¡°Quickly go tell His Highness that this consort is injured.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Isn¡¯t it a bit of a storm in a teacup if you alerted the prince about such a tiny cut?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you see how severely this consort is injured? Hurry on.¡±


    Can had been with her for so many years. She could tell with one look what Ji Muqing meant. As a maid, how would she dare to talk too much? Ji Muqing pulled her aside and issued a few sets of instructions by her ear. Can¡¯s face turned green, but she could only hurry off to look for Prince Yi.


    Unfortunately, Prince Yi happened to be busy ying a game of Go with Chen Xiang. Jing Yi put down a ck piece. Just like that, another round ended.


    Chen Xiang pouted, ¡°Ah, this concubine lost again. Couldn¡¯t Your Highness just let this concubine win once?¡±


    ¡°A game of Go is just like leading troops out for a battle. How could one let another win?¡± These words were very familiar; Jing Rong and Mo Ruo often said something simr when they yed as well.


    Chen Xiang wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. She picked up the stones one by one and put them back into their goblets as she said, ¡°No, this concubine isn¡¯t satisfied. Let¡¯s y another round.¡±


    ¡°Alright, another round it is.¡± From his tone, it was obvious that Jing Yi heavily indulged and pampered this consort.


    Just as they were prepared to continue their game, Can arrived. ¡°Your Highness, bad news!¡± She sounded very anxious.


    At the same time, her arrival totally spoiled the mood for their game.


    Knowing that she is Ji Muqing¡¯s personal maid, Jing Yi frowned, his face full of displeasure. Jing Yi utterly hated anything to do with Ji Muqing; he even hated himself a little for it. He felt as if he could smell the stench of shit whenever he lowered his head.


    When Jing Yi didn¡¯t reply for a long while, Chen Xiang said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s your consort¡¯s maid outside.¡± Just a reminder.


    He huffed in disdain, before he finally gave a nod in the direction of the door.


    Can hurried in and shouted again, ¡°Your Highness, bad news!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Why are you so flustered?¡±


    ¡°Her Highness is injured.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Nothing else? Just an ¡®oh¡¯? Can hurried to add, ¡°Her Highness was anxious to see Your Highness and offer her greetings. She didn¡¯t expect that she would suffer a fall in her hurry.¡±


    ¡°This prince is neither a physician nor an Imperial Physician. What¡¯s the use of telling this prince about her fall?¡±


    Pfft. Chen Xiang giggled, then quickly hid it away and pretended to look worried, ¡°Your Highness, Younger Sister fell down because she wanted to visit you. You¡¯d better go see her.¡±


    ¡°Are you very concerned?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this concubine¡¯s younger sister! She just arrived in the estate and is unfamiliar with everything. Of course I must be concerned!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, go see her in ce of this prince and take good care of the consort.¡± His words seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    Chen Xiang would naturally not let go of such a great opportunity. She stood up and bowed in greeting. ¡°Yes, this concubine will go right away.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s brows wrinkled imperceptibly again as he waved a hand, ¡°Go then.¡±


    Thus, Ji Muqing¡¯s castle in the air copsed, just like that. She originally wanted Jing Yi to visit her, but it was Chen Xiang who visited instead. On the way there, Chen Xiang had her personal maid invite a physician, then suddenly tugged Can closer to ask, ¡°Are you called Can?¡±


    Can looked at her own hand, in the grasp of another. She shivered involuntarily, but let Chen Xiang hold it as she wished. She nodded, ¡°Yes, this servant is called Can.¡±


    ¡°You really are a bright and lively one!¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Side Consort.¡± [1]


    That address of ¡®side consort¡¯ had Chen Xiang¡¯s stomach curl in distaste, but she didn¡¯t reveal it. Instead, he held Can¡¯s trembling hand even more intimately and smiled warmly, ¡°Have you been with Her Highness since young?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that a pretty girl like you has to serve as someone¡¯s maid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to be able to serve Her Highness.¡±


    ¡°Such a silver tongue.¡± Chen Xiang sighed again. ¡°This consort likes how you look very much and you seem to be very obedient as well. I really wish that I could keep you by my side instead. Unfortunately, Her Highness is a little more fortunate to have such an agreeable maid like you to serve her. How unlike those few of this consort¡¯s courtyard who only know eat and drink, without a bit of sense.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she patted the back of Can¡¯s hand several times, scaring her so badly her whole body shook for a moment. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. This consort won¡¯t eat you. Actually, if you are willing, you can look for this consort anytime. If you have any problems or difficulties, this consort will definitely help you if you asked.¡±


    Can heard how gentle her tone was and lowered her guard entirely, even starting to smile. ¡°Thanks, Side Consort.¡±


    However, Chen Xiang suddenly told her, ¡°This consort doesn¡¯t like the term ¡®side consort¡¯. It sounds better with one word less.¡±


    When she heard that, Can understood immediately and called out, ¡°Consort.¡± Although she did so very cautiously, she spoke from the bottom of her heart.


    Chen Xiang was so happy she couldn¡¯t stop grinning.


    Can also dearly wished that she could change masters. If she remained by Ji Muqing¡¯s side, she would be beaten to death sooner orter. The scene where she had been pped remained vivid in her mind. Every time she thought of it, she would even be startled awake in the middle of the night, drenched in cold sweat.


    In contrast, this side consort with a gentle voice liked her so much. If she could stay by the side of such a master, she would surely livefortably and happily. The two of them chatted quietly as they walked, until they reached Ji Muqing¡¯s courtyard.


    When they entered the room, someone could be seen lying down on the bed. It seems like she truly had a bad fall!


    However, when Ji Muqing saw that the person that arrived wasn¡¯t Jing Yi but Chen Xiang, she abruptly sat up.


    Chen Xiang sat by her bed and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Younger Sister suffer a bad fall? How could you still sit up on your own? Looking at you, it doesn¡¯t look so serious after all.¡±


    Ji Muqing red hatefully at her, then turned her head to ask Can, ¡°Where is His Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Highness...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Chen Xiang continued on for her. ¡°His Highness just yed several rounds of Go with me, so he¡¯s rather tired and can¡¯te over to visit Younger Sister. However, he bade me toe send his regards.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to hear regards from you? Go away.¡±


    ¡°Why is Younger Sister so angry? His Highness is also very concerned about you.¡±


    Ji Muqing huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just pretending. You can stop pretending in front of me.¡±


    She tried to go push Chen Xiang, but even before her hand could even reach her, Chen Xiang grabbed her hand and forcefully pushed her backwards. Ji Muqing¡¯s head almost hit the bedpost behind her.


    Chen Xiang knit her brows together and quickly said, ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t mean to do that on purpose. Younger Sister, are you alright?¡±


    With this push, Ji Muqing¡¯s bellyful of fury suddenly burst out. She grit her teeth and growled out fiercely, ¡°Chen Xiang, I am His Highness¡¯s legally wedded consort. You¡¯re merely a side consort; how dare you bully and push me around?!¡±


    ¡°Bully you?¡± Chen Xiang put on an extremely shocked expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Younger Sister is talking about. His Highness wasn¡¯t able toe because he was too tired, so he had mee visit you. How could you say such a thing? Both of us are His Highness¡¯s people and should get along harmoniously. I also regard you as my own sister.¡±


    Pah! Don¡¯t you feel disgusted saying that?


    [1] TN: In CH, people are simply addressed as their titles, but it''s generalised to His/Her Highness etc. in EN. Here I''ve kept the direct TL just for rity in the conversation.

 Chapter 666 - Complain

    <h4>Chapter 666 - Comin</h4>


    t


    Chen Xiang¡¯s words infuriated Ji Muqing and tears of rage pooled in the corner of her eyes.


    Her hands clenched around the nket. . However, she knew that rage was not going to do her any good now. Her logical side prevailed and suppressed her impulses. Now that that she was the princess consort, her every action was under scrutiny, with many people waiting to see her make a fool of herself, especially this woman standing before her.


    No! I have to stay calm! Slowly, she tried to ignore and suppress her anger. Then, she spoke with a controlled tone, ¡°You¡¯ve seen that this princess consort is alright. You can leave now.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that too quick a change in attitude?


    Chen Xiang seemed to be plotting something as she said, ¡°But Can told me that you had a bad fall. Sometimes, a fall can lead to a very serious oue. Regardless, we should call a physician over.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to consult one. What if...¡±


    ¡°I said no need!¡± Ji Muqing raised her tone and pointed at the door. ¡°Leave, now.¡±


    ¡°Younger Sister, why are you so stubborn? You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed just because you fell down. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell His Highness or anyone else, even if you have scratched your face during the fall.¡±


    ¡°Stop bugging me!¡± Ji Muqing was extremely annoyed. She pushed away her nket and got out of her bed, then stomped toward Chen Xiang and snapped, ¡°See! I¡¯m alright!¡±


    Upon seeing Ji Muqing¡¯s reaction, Chen Xiang burst outughing. This woman is not fit to be a princess consort. I¡¯m far better than her.


    No, that¡¯s actually an understatement . She¡¯spletely no match for me.


    She is merely a fool.


    She lifted her handkerchief to cover the smile that was carved on her lips. Then she replied, ¡°As long as Younger Sister is doing fine.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I will not disturb you any further.¡±


    Ji Muqing red at Chen Xiang, then intended to get back into her bed again. She never expected that the moment she let her guard down, Chen Xiang secretly reached out a foot to trip Ji Muqing up.


    "Ahh!¡± Ji Muqing shouted as she fell forward. Unfortunately, there was nothing around her that she could hold onto, causing her to fall on her face.


    They heard a loud thud. Ji Muqing¡¯s head hit right at the bed¡¯s post before she dropped to her knees, and created another dull thump.


    Chen Xiang, who was the nearest to her, pretended to help her up. But before Ji Muqing could get a stable footing, Chen Xiang let go of Ji Muqing.


    With that, Ji Muqing fell t onto the ground again. This time, her shoulder hit the corner of the bed, and the others could actually hear her bones cracking.


    Even without witnessing this ghastly scene, the loud thump itself was enough to dismay the onlookers.


    All the maids in the room were appalled by the scene. They gaped at their master as she fell down twice in a row.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Muqing sat on the ground, and her eyes had turned red as she suffered the excruciating pain.


    When the maids finally recovered from shock, they quickly went forward to carefully help her up. ¡°Princess Consort, are you alright?¡±


    She felt dizzy after the fall, and was seeing stars and shes of lights. Her legs felt weak and she could not stand on her own.


    Then, she copsed and became unconscious.


    All the maids were terrified.


    However, Chen Xiang wasughing secretly.


    Before long, the news had spread across the entire residence. A few physicians hurried to Ji Muqing¡¯s room to check on her. They prescribed a lot of medicines for her, and she was fed one bowl after another.


    Naturally, the news reached Jing Yi. Initially, he had no intention of visiting Ji Muqing. However, considering that everyone in the residence had already learned about the incident, it seemed rather inappropriate if he did not show any concern. Left with no choice, he sauntered to Ji Muqing¡¯s room.


    When he entered the room, he saw Chen Xiang by Ji Muqing¡¯s bed. She seemed concerned as she looked at the unconscious Ji Muqing.


    The moment she saw Jing Yi, Chen Xiang immediately went forward. ¡°Your Highness, I feel so sorry for Younger Sister. Despite having already fallen down, she insisted on getting out of her bed. She failed to get a stable footing, and this happened. Fortunately, the physician checked her condition, and said that she was fine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do!¡±


    Jing Yi threw an indifferent nce at thedy on the bed. ¡°As long as she¡¯s still alive,¡± he said coldly.


    Of course, it¡¯s better for him to keep her alive. Otherwise, he would not be able to exploit the Ji brothers¡¯ power in the future.


    Chen Xiang grabbed him by his arm. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you stay? Younger Sister will be d if she can see you right after she wakes up.¡±


    He was only here for an act, and did not have the leisure time to keep this womanpany. When he was about to turn her down, Ji Muqing woke up!


    ¡°It hurts so much!¡± She knitted her brows together, then reached out to touch her forehead. She felt a bandage wrapped around her forehead, and was not able to move her other hand.


    Chen Xiang quickly went forward, ¡°Younger Sister, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Go... go away!¡± Ji Muqing looked as if she just saw her nemesis. She turned her head and saw Jing Yi who was standing by her bed. At that moment, she felt like she had finally found a life-saving rope to get out of this situation. ¡°Your Highness, you must help this humble concubine!¡±


    She burst out in tears due to the injustice she suffered as she struggled to sit up straight.


    Jing Yi had no other option but to ask, ¡°How are you feeling, my princess consort?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this vicious woman tripped me.¡± She pointed her finger directly at Chen Xiang, who was still sitting by her bed.


    Chen Xiang was taken aback by Ji Muqing¡¯s im. She furrowed her thin and long brows, acting as if she was wronged. Appearing surprised, she leaned back and said, ¡°Younger Sister, what are you saying? Why would I trip you?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who stretched out your leg and tripped me.¡±


    ¡°How can you use me groundlessly? When you fell, I even grabbed you to stop your fall.¡±


    ¡°You grabbed me? You were obviously trying to hurt me!¡± She looked at Jing Yi before she continued, ¡°Your Highness, this humble concubine is speaking the truth. Please help me!¡±


    Chen Xiang was weeping too. She sobbed coyly with her head lowered and dabbed off her tears with a handkerchief. At that moment, she bore a resemnce to Xi Shi and one look at her could easily wrench a man¡¯s heart.


    However, Jing Yi continued to wear a straight face. He could not be biased towards either of these two women, at least not when so many eyes were watching them.


    He asked Ji Muqing, ¡°Can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°Can witnessed it.¡± She shot a nce at Can, who was standing not far away. ¡°You must have seen it just now. Tell His Highness what you saw. It was definitely this woman who tripped me.¡±


    Can did not expect herself to be dragged into this.


    A quivering Can stepped forward. Eyes filled with fear, she lifted her gaze to look at the princess consort. Then, she turned to look at the weeping Chen Xiang.


    For a long moment, there was a heavy silence in the air.


    Ji Muqing was perturbed. ¡°Speak! Tell His Highness that you saw her tripping me.¡±


    Jing Yi added, ¡°Tell me what actually happened.¡±


    ¡°This humble one...¡±


    At that moment, several things ran through Can¡¯s mind. She was standing very close to the two consorts at that instant. Indeed, she saw Chen Xiang trying to trip Ji Muqing up. However, if she said what she truly saw, she would offend the side consort. Meanwhile, if she said that she witnessed nothing, she would offend the princess consort.


    She could not bear the consequences of offending either of them.


    Then, she thought from another perspective. When she was on her way here, Chen Xiang held her hand as if they were intimate friends. In any case, Chen Xiang certainly treated her better than Ji Muqing, who had pped her in the face.


    After much contemtion, she spoke through her clenched teeth, ¡°Your Highness, this humble one saw nothing just now.¡±


    What? Ji Muqing was dumbfounded. She stared at her personal maid in disbelief. Can had grown up by her side. Not only did she bring Can along when she moved from Jinjiang to the capital, but she also brought her from the General¡¯s mansion to Prince Yi¡¯s residence.


    Thisss is looking for trouble! ¡°Can, what did you just say? You certainly saw what happened!¡±


    ¡°Princess Consort, this humble one saw nothing. I only knew you fell, and the side consort reached out to help you. However, you pushed her away, and fell again,¡± she answered eloquently. She did not even fumble for words, as if what she said was nothing but the truth.

 Chapter 667 - Women are Chess Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 667 - Women are Chess Pieces</h4>


    Ji Muqing was so shocked that her body felt tender all over. She grit her teeth, ¡°You damned girl, to think that you would actually talk nonsense on behalf of other people. I truly have wasted my resources on you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant was just telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°You damned girl...¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Jing Yi had a headache with all this arguing. He hated this kind of argument between women the most. He had already married Ji Muqing in service of his Great Cause, and thought that this woman would quiet down after she obtained the title of consort. He didn¡¯t expect that she would have a small problem every single day, or cause a big problem every three days or so. He really wished that he could immediately be the Emperor so that he could kill this woman immediately.


    Ji Muqing looked sullenly with teary eyes at Jing Yi. ¡°Your Highness, you must believe me. This consort didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Then would this maid of yours lie? This maid apanied you here from the General¡¯s mansion, so logically, she should help you. Why would she say that she didn¡¯t see anything?¡±


    ¡°This consort...¡±


    ¡°Alright, no matter what the truth of this matter is, it ends here. The prince¡¯s estate should not have such incidents in the future.¡± He ordered in reprimand.


    Ji Muqing shut up then.


    Jing Yi looked sideways at Chen Xiang. ¡°You also better stop sobbing and crying. You¡¯re all dismissed. Don¡¯t disturb Her Highness¡¯s rest.¡± After he finished speaking, he flung his sleeves and left.


    Chen Xiang also stood up at thest moment and left together with Jing Yi. Most of the people in the room had left. It was much more spacious and much quieter.


    However, Can sobbed nonstop.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s gazended on her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Can dragged her feet as she walked over.


    ¡°Kneel.¡± She barked out.


    Can kneeled hurriedly. ¡°Your Highness, spare me!¡±


    Pah! Ji Muqing raised her uninjured hand and swung it savagely. This woman certainly was a top-notch primate. Even though her body was riddled with injuries that caused her to clench her teeth in pain, she still could find sufficient strength to send Can to the ground.


    Can had half her body prone on the floor. She quickly scrambled back up and kneeled properly. When she had decided to say those words, she had already thought about the consequences.


    ¡°Spare you? Now you know to plead for your life?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant really didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of my people; you should say whatever I want you to say! Now, His Highness thinks that I was merely making a scene and think that I am full of nonsense. What do you expect me to do in the future? Right now, that woman has all the advantage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault. This servant was just too scared just now, so I said that. Your Highness, please let this servant off.¡±


    Ji Muqing red at her then shouted, ¡°Scram, all of you get lost!¡±


    Who would stay back to get beaten? The minute she said that, everyone in the room really left, leaving her sitting alone on the bed. She had her forehead covered in sweat from the pain, crying soundlessly at the same time. This sort of grievance felt worse than spending the wedding night alone.


    ......


    On the way back from Ji Muqing¡¯s courtyard, Jing Yi suddenly sent away everyone around them, leaving behind Chen Xiang, who had just finished crying. Once they left, he suddenly reached out and held Chen Xiang¡¯s delicate neck. He then pushed her entire body harshly against arge tree and pressed her against it.


    Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, her both hands tugging on the hand around her neck. She pleaded with broken breaths, ¡°You...your Hi...ghness... spare...¡± She couldn¡¯t get any air! Her face turned red from the suffocation.


    ¡°This prince is warning you, you can y around, but don¡¯t go too far. Did you not understand what I said or were you deliberately being contrary?¡± His eyes were filled with fury and burned as if they were balls of white-hot me.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Chen Xiang could not catch her breath. When Jing Yi saw that she was about to faint, he finally released her.


    Her entire body felt numb as she copsed, with her limbs weak and limp, unable to get up no matter how hard she tried. She held her bruised neck as she coughed.


    Jing Yi loomed over her, looking down. "Listen well. Before this prince ascends to the throne, you¡¯d better not touch her or this prince will have your life!"


    Chen Xiang finally caught her breath. She clutched desperately at Jing Yi¡¯s robes, tilting her head up towards him. "Your Highness, this concubine... didn¡¯t...didn¡¯t do anything. You must believe me."


    Faced with such an alluring sight, which man wouldn¡¯t be moved and feel pity?


    Jing Yi was different. To him, women were simply chess pieces, to be ced onto the board when one wanted to use them and ced back into the bowl when not useful. They could even be destroyed if necessary.


    At the moment, Ji Muqing still had value, so nothing could happen to her. However, this woman in front of him was merely an alluring face, a pretty flower that he kept by his side. Whenever he got tired of it, he could cut it down anytime.


    He kicked that woman away from his legs and looked coldly at that teary pair of eyes. "Everything you think of or want to do is clear to this prince. You may be able to conceal it from others but not from me. If this prince didn¡¯t take into ount the many years you¡¯ve spent by my side, I would have already had someone cut off your hands and feet."


    Her face turned pale and her round eyes looked like they were about to pop out of her head.


    "If there is a second time, I¡¯ll have your life." Jing Yi flung his sleeves with a loud huff of disdain and left.


    Chen Xiang was left sitting on the ground in a pitiful state. Her fingers pressed into the ground and slowly closed it around a handful of loose dirt. She¡¯s not willing to ept this loss! Her advantage was her alluring face but her disadvantage was that shecked a father with power!


    ......


    The next day, Jing Yi had someone look for Ji Li and said that there was something he wanted to discuss. However, when Ji Li arrived at the estate early in the morning, he didn¡¯t go to see Jing Yi first, but to Ji Muqing¡¯s courtyard.


    When he appeared, the maids in the courtyard were exceptionally nervous. Everyone knew that War Secretary Ji Li was an unyielding and serious person that didn¡¯t like to smile, his eyes always seemed to be filled with killing intent that kept people too afraid to approach. This time, everyone had another reason to be afraid. Her Highness was injured yesterday!


    Ji Li entered the room and happened to bump into Can as she brought out a bowl of medicine. With his sudden appearance, Can¡¯s hands suddenly shook, causing the empty bowl and tray in her hands to tter as well.


    Ji Li¡¯s brows tightened involuntarily and red at her, then looked at that bowl of medicine in her hands. ¡°Whose medicine is this?¡±


    Bro, whose medicine do you think this could be? Of course it¡¯s for your dear sister! She¡¯s ill, and so badly that she is about to die!


    Can lowered her head. ¡°This... this is medicine for Her Highness.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Her Highness?¡±


    ¡°Her Highness...¡± She hemmed and hawed.


    Ji Li anxiously stepped inside and saw Ji Muqing sitting on the bed with a pale face and bandages around her head and shoulders.


    ¡°Eldest Brother?¡± Ji Muqing was surprised.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ji Li asked worriedly.


    Ji Muqing was a very prideful person and naturally would not reveal that she had been bullied, so she lied, ¡°I identally fell down when I woke upst night.¡± Her face didn¡¯t turn red, and her heartbeat didn¡¯t increase either, as if what she said were really the truth.


    Ji Li remained skeptical. ¡°How did you fall this badly?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I just fell and ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°Did His Highness visit then?¡±


    Ji Muqing paused for a moment, then smiled in reply, ¡°Of course he did. His Highness treats me very well. When he knew that I was injured, he had people send me many nutritious, immune-boosting food, and even apanied me for a while.¡±


    She was so convincing that Ji Li really believed her. After all, this difficult sister of his would only bully others and would never be bullied herself.


    If anything really happened to her, she would naturally tell him.

 Chapter 668 - Prince Yis Boa

    <h4>Chapter 668 - Prince Yi¡°s Boa</h4>


    t


    When she saw Ji Li remain silent for a long while, Ji Muqing tugged on the corner of his sleeve. "Eldest Brother, you haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯vee to Prince Yi¡¯s Estate."


    "His Highness asked me to see him, so I came to visit you first."


    "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. The physician said that I¡¯ll get better after a few days of rest, so don¡¯t worry about me. Since His Highness is looking for you, you¡¯d better go quickly."


    Ji Li nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll go over then. If you have any problems, feel free to have someone let me know. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself."


    "I know."


    Ji Li didn¡¯t stay for much longer either and left.


    Jing Yi was already in the backyard waiting for him. "Has War Secretary Ji gone to see the Princess Consort?" Jing Yi stated the obvious.


    "Her Highness had a fall?"


    "That¡¯s right. She fell when she got up in the middle of the night yesterday. This prince was sound asleep then and didn¡¯t notice. Luckily there wasn¡¯t a major injury and she¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    "Was it really because of a fall?"


    "Oh? Why does War Secretary Ji ask that? Did the consort say that she didn¡¯t fall?"


    "That¡¯s not the case."


    Hehe. Jing Yi had already predicted that with Ji Muqing¡¯s personality, she would be too proud and want to appear strong. In truth, she had been tripped by someone else and got humiliated, bruising her dignity. In the light of this, she would naturally choose to lie.


    Ji Li didn¡¯t dwell on this matter any longer either and asked Jing Yi curiously, ¡°Why did Your Highness ask me toe today?¡± Right to the heart of the matter.


    Jing Yi lifted the teapot in his hand and poured him a cup. ¡°Does War Secretary Ji know that Prince Rong is going toe back to the capital?¡±


    What? He was shocked. ¡°How could Prince Rong return to the capital? His Majesty has already issued an edictmanding Prince Rong to solve the case of the missing relief silver before he will be allowed to return.¡±


    ¡°However, this prince has received the news that Prince Rong¡¯s carriage will be arriving outside the city gates soon.¡± He conspicuously didn¡¯t mention the Emperor¡¯s revised decree.


    Ji Li considered the matter. ¡°Does His Highness mean that Prince Rong is returning without permission?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although this prince doesn¡¯t know why he would suddenly return, Imperial Father had issued both a verbal order and an imperial decree that forbids him from returning. His very action is clearly defying the decree.¡± That¡¯s a crime worthy of beheading, even if he were a prince!


    Ji Li was suspicious. ¡°If this were really the case, it should be immediately reported to the capital.¡±


    However, Jing Yi took a sip of tea leisurely. ¡°Why is War Secretary Ji so anxious?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m anxious about a matter regarding resisting a decree!¡±


    ¡°War Secretary Ji, please let me finish speaking.¡±


    I¡¯m all ears!


    Jing Yi analysed the matter. ¡°You are Secretary of the Ministry of War and your duty is to guard the Imperial city and its surroundings. Prince Rong returning to the capital against orders is a serious crime. A criminal returning to the capital is naturally something that should be handled by you, but no matter what, he is still a prince. If this matter were reported in court, it would cause a great disturbance and frustrate His Majesty. So why not have War Secretary Ji send people to block Prince Rong and his entourage, have him abandon the idea of entering the capital and just go back to Yufu.¡±


    How kind-hearted! But this chess move was well-calcted indeed. Even someone as intelligent as Ji Li was unable to find anything to counter him. He had also clearly understood Jing Yi¡¯s underlying meaning! Jing Yi clearly wanted him to make a move. In that case, he could only agree.


    Ji Li replied, ¡°If Prince Rong truly is returning to the capital without permission, I will surely block him at all costs in my course of duty as War Secretary.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let War Secretary Ji handle this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ji Li agreed and hurriedly returned to the General¡¯s estate.


    Ji Huan was waiting for him at the door. ¡°Eldest Brother, what did Prince Yi want to talk to you about?¡±


    Ji Li pulled him indoors, sent everyone else away, then told him everything that Jing Yi had said.


    ¡°What? Prince Rong ising back? That¡¯s not possible, is it?¡±


    ¡°I believe that it should be true.¡±


    ¡°But where did Prince Yi get this news?¡±


    Ji Li said, ¡°Do you still not understand?¡±


    What am I meant to understand? Ji Huan was a man of brawn; he was unquestionably skilled at fighting battles andmanding troops, but anything that required using his brains was difficult. He shook his head. I don¡¯t know!


    Ji Li said, ¡°For Prince Yi to be able to know so urately that Prince Rong is on the way back to the capital, it implies that he has been secretly keeping Prince Rong under surveince ever since Prince Rong left the capital.¡±


    Oh! So that¡¯s why. Ji Huan was still startled and moved closer to ask, ¡°Then, Eldest Brother, do you truly not intend to report this matter to His Majesty and instead lead troops out of the capital to stop him without seeking approval?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we have already gotten into Prince Yi¡¯s boat and are unable to alight.¡±


    ¡°What bullshit. Must we two brothers pledge our lives to him then?¡±


    What else could we do? Let Jing Yi reveal that ugly incident of Ji Muqing¡¯s to all and sundry? Ji Li could not afford to suffer such an embarrassment, and neither could the Ji Family!


    ¡°Ji Huan, we can now only listen to Prince Yi. Do not ask for the reason, but let me carry out this order of leading the troops out to intercept Prince Rong. You don¡¯t need to be tangled into this mess.¡±


    Ji Huan had always followed his Eldest Brother¡¯s lead. If Ji Li said it was so, then it would be done. ¡°Mn. Got it.¡± He then changed the topic. ¡°Right, did you go visit Muqing? How is she?¡±


    At the mention of Ji Muqing, Ji Li¡¯s face filled with worry. ¡°She suffered a fallst night and bruised both her head and her arm.¡±


    ¡°Bruised?¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? It was her own fault for being careless. Don¡¯t let Father know so that he won¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ji Muqing had a fall? Isn¡¯t that too strange? Ji Huan didn¡¯t believe it anyway.


    Dong! A knock sounded from outside.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± The two brothers instantly tensed in alert.


    Ji Wanxin entered with tiny steps and bowed in greeting to her two older brothers. ¡°I heard that Eldest Brother had gone to Prince Yi¡¯s estate and thought that you must have seen Elder Sister as well. So I came over to enquire how Elder Sister is doing.¡±


    So it was just her. Ji Li replied, ¡°She¡¯s doing well. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± A smile spread over her face.


    Ji Li and Ji Huan didn¡¯t think much more about it, and assumed that she really was here only to ask about Ji Muqing.


    After she left the room, Ji Wanxin looked back contemtively. Actually, she had heard everything the two of them said when she was by the door. ¡°Prince Rong is returning to the capital?¡± She murmured softly to herself.


    He¡¯s resisting an imperial decree! And Prince Yi wants to send people to block them outside the city? Ji Wanxin clenched her hands, looking like she was deep in thought.


    ......


    On the Official highway.


    It had already been several days since they had left Bingjing and they were about to reach Jinjiang. For thest few days, Ji Yunshu had been considering whether they should go fetch Wei Yi when they reached Jinjiang.


    This problem had upied her for a long while before she finally made a decision. She told Jing Rong, who was sitting opposite her, ¡°When we reach Jinjiang, let¡¯s stop for a while. I¡¯d like to go visit Wei Yi.¡±


    Jing Rong had not told her that Wei Yi had been abducted and brought to the capital, so when Ji Yunshu said that, he froze for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I said that I would like to go visit Wei Yi.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded, but tried to persuade her otherwise. ¡°If you went to visit him, you would naturally want to bring him along.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Ji Yunshu threw the question back at him.


    Jing Rong pondered for a moment. ¡°When we first left him in Jinjiang we had already been prepared that the situation would escte. Now that it hase to this, do you still hope that Wei Yi can still be with us as before? This prince suggests that we return directly to the capital instead.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply. She gazed past the swaying curtains to look at the scenery outside, her heart a tangled mess of emotions. She suddenly insisted again, ¡°I just want to go take a look at him.¡±


    Jing Rong was startled, and his eyes became gloomy as he quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯d better not go. This prince is worried that you¡¯ll lose your resolve.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m just a little worried about him. I promised him that I would fetch him when we returned to the capital and I don¡¯t want to break my word.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu...¡± He called her name solemnly.


    Eh? Ji Yunshu looked at him and seemed to glean a clue from his expression. She quickly asked, ¡°Did something happen to Wei Yi?¡± A woman¡¯s intuition was just that sharp.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes darted around nervously. ¡°Wei Yi isn¡¯t in Jinjiang right now.¡±


    Eh? ¡°What does that mean? Why is he not in Jinjiang?¡±


    He finally took out Uncle Fu¡¯s letter and passed it to Ji Yunshu and exined, ¡°This is a letter Uncle Fu sent to Yufu. At that time, we had already left and Zuo Yao had someone forward it to us at top riding speed.¡± That letter was a little crumpled by the tight hold Jing Rong had on it.


    Ji Yunshu took the letter and smoothed it out, then read through its contents.

 Chapter 669 - I’ll Kill Whoever Hurts Wei Yi

    <h4>Chapter 669 - I¡¯ll Kill Whoever Hurts Wei Yi</h4>


    The letter said that Wei Yi has disappeared.


    Ji Yunshu scanned through the letter and her heart skipped a beat.


    After she finished reading the letter, the letter slipped through her fingers and drifted to the floor. She sat rooted to the spot, staring into space. At that moment, her brain was aplete nk other than the four words ringing in her ears, ¡°Wei Yi has disappeared¡±.


    ¡°Yunshu.¡± Concerned, Jing Rong held her cold hand andforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Wei Yi. This prince won¡¯t let anything happen to him. I¡¯ve ordered my men to head to the capital in advance, and also told Lu Jiang to find him, no matter what the cost.¡±


    She slowly focused her gaze, and looked Jing Rong in the eye. ¡°So, does that mean that you learned about this way earlier, and you also know who kidnapped him?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded.


    ¡°This letter arrived on the day after you got injured. If this prince¡¯s guess is right, Jing Yi is the one who abducted Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°Jing Yi?¡± When she said the name, she imagined it as a piece of meat in her mouth. All she wanted to do was to bite down and tear it into pieces with her teeth.


    She stared at the man before her in disbelief. ¡°If you¡¯ve long figured it out, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Jing Rong told her about his reservations. ¡°You were injured back then. If I told you about this, not only would you be worried, but you also would want to leave for the capital immediately. For once, this prince decided to be selfish and hide it from you. I was nning to disclose it to you only after we found Wei Yi. But...¡±


    But you wanted to head to Jinjiang to see Wei Yi, so I have no choice but to be honest about what happened.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression was full of distress and anxiety. Although her chest burned, she was also shivering all over. She shook her head, only to be tormented by her thoughts. ¡°What if something bad happens to Wei Yi? What if it wasn¡¯t Prince Yi who got him? Even if it was Prince Yi, what if...¡±


    ¡°There will be no more what-ifs!¡± Jing Rong denied all her negative thoughts. After a brief silence, he continued, ¡°Nothing will happen to Wei Yi. This prince will definitely rescue him.¡± His tone was full of confidence.


    She bit her lips hard, forcing herself not to dwell on this, because all she could imagine were the worst-case scenarios.


    At that instant, she believed only in this man before her. Her cold hand was wrapped in Jing Rong¡¯s. The warmth of his palm radiated out and slowly seeped through her blood vessels, warming her entire body and steadying her nerves.


    Jing Rong pulled her into his embrace. Beneath his cold gaze carried a hint of viciousness and malice. ¡°This prince will im the life of whoever dares hurt Wei Yi.¡±


    On the other hand, Ji Yunshu could only pray hard, hoping that the Heavens would show mercy to Wei Yi and keep him safe and sound.


    Soon after, Jing Rong ordered his men to hasten their trip back to the capital, even if it meant traveling through the night, as he no longer wanted to lose any more time.


    In the other carriage,Tang Si did not understand why they had suddenly sped up. Sheined, ¡°Why are we rushing all of a sudden?¡±


    Mo Ruo ignored her as he continued to read the book in his hands with a solemn expression.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    Are you blind? ¡°It¡¯s a book.¡± He gave a sinct answer indifferently.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a book. You¡¯ve been reading this book since we started our journey. You haven¡¯t even drunk any wine. That¡¯s too strange for you.¡± When she finished speaking, she tried to snatch the book from Mo Ruo.


    However, Mo Ruo moved his hands away and dodged her attack.


    ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± he reprimanded.


    Tang Si could only lean toward Mo Ruo to take a peek at the book. ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    ¡°I am looking for a cure.¡±


    ¡°A cure? What kind of cure are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°The antidote for Bufotoxin.¡±


    Tang Si was taken aback, and the smile on her face disappeared. She asked, ¡°So, Ah Ji is really poisoned by Bufotoxin?¡±


    Mo Ruo ignored her and continued reading the medical book in his hand.


    For the past few days, he had gone through many different medical books. However, the books only detailed the characteristics of Bufotoxin and nothing else. He even read the book his father left him, the one that he always kept with him at all times, but to no avail.


    He closed his book, and heaved a sigh. ¡°I will probably have to continue my research at Yuhua Pavillion.¡±


    Tang Si seemed concerned as she urged, ¡°Ah Mo, you have to find the antidote to save Ah Ji. If you can¡¯t save her, she will live in pain for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Also, are you not nning to disclose this to His Highness?¡±


    ¡°How do you think he will react if he ever finds out about this?¡±


    ¡°He cares about Ah Ji dearly. If he ever finds out about this, he will definitely go nuts. You didn¡¯t see him on the night when he killed all the men who came after us. He was drenched in blood and his eyes were so red that even I was scared of him.¡± Tang Si still felt frightened as she recalled the night.


    Mo Ruo shot Tang Si a nce and said, ¡°Since you know he will go nuts, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll kill everyone in the world if I tell him the truth?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He heaved another sigh. Although he was a legendary doctor, he was not an almighty one. Bufotoxin was something even a deity could not cure.


    Nevertheless...


    He said in a resolute tone, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to cure her.¡±


    In the capital, at Zhangzhi Hall.


    Ever since Sui¡¯er died, the door to Jing Xuan¡¯s room had been kept shut. The door was locked with several padlocks, and would only be unlocked when food was delivered to her.


    Duan¡¯er, who was carrying a meal tray, opened the door and tiptoed into the room. When she entered the room, she saw Jing Xuan sitting on the bed. Thetter was wearing a white gown, and her long hair cascaded down her back. She was not wearing any essories, let alone makeup, her face was white as a sheet.


    Jing Xuan merely sat on her bed soullessly, not budging at all.


    Duan¡¯er put down the tray, and approached Jing Xuan. Concerned, she called, ¡°Princess?¡±


    There was no reply from Jing Xuan.


    ¡°This humble one knows how sad the princess must be feeling right now. However, you shouldn¡¯t starve yourself. You haven¡¯t eaten anything for two days. If this continues, you will fall sick. Princess, just take one bite. This humble one is begging you to eat.¡±


    Jing Xuan remained silent.


    Duan¡¯er wiped off her tears, but continued to sob, ¡°Princess, why are you doing this to yourself? You¡¯re jeopardizing your own health and Sui¡¯er¡¯s death has nothing to do with you. You should stop ming yourself. This humble one is begging you to eat. Please, eat something.¡±


    There was still no response from Jing Xuan.


    Duan¡¯er dropped to her knees and pleaded, ¡°Princess, please...¡±


    Jing Xuan wore a nk expression, as if she heard nothing at all. She had neither eaten anything nor slept for the past two days. She had done nothing but sit there motionlessly. If she continued doing this, she would either die of hunger orck of sleep.


    Duan¡¯er has lost count of how many times she had tried to convince Jing Xuan, always entering the room to speak with her whenever she came to bring her food. Unfortunately, all of them ended up in failure.


    For a long while, Duan¡¯er continued to kneel there, trying to persuade Jing Xuan. Eventually, she had no choice but to leave the ce sighing. When she closed the door, Duan¡¯er could not hold her tears any longer. The maids who were waiting outside the room went forward tofort her. ¡°Sister Duan¡¯er, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be sad to see the Princess behaving like this?¡±


    ¡°But, what can we do? The Princess refuses to eat, drink or rest. She only sits there for days. If this continues, she will surely...¡± The young maid did not finish her sentence.


    Duan¡¯er wiped away her tears, and abruptly focused her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Her Ladyship.¡±


    Huh!? Before anyone recovered from their astonishment, she had already left for Concubine Xiao¡¯s quarters.

 Chapter 670 - The only way to have a chance is to live

    <h4>Chapter 670 - The only way to have a chance is to live</h4>


    Meanwhile, Concubine Xiao was just getting up. She was glowing, graceful, and magnificent as usual.


    Sang Lan wasbing her hair. But halfway through thebing, Sang Lan¡¯s hand trembled, and she gasped softly. It was not a big reaction but still seen by Concubine Xiao. She asked through the copper mirror in front of her, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Sang Lan recovered and quickly shook her head, "There¡¯s nothing wrong." Her tone was unsteady.


    In disbelief, Concubine Xiao reached the back of her own head, and turned her head to look at the hair there. She saw a few strands of gray hair and froze. Gray hair! For a concubine, it spelled their death! Most of thedies in the pce depended on their youth to survive.


    Seeing that Concubine Xiao¡¯s facial expression was rather strange, Sang Lan¡¯sb trembled a few times and fell to the ground. She also quickly knelt down, kowtowing, "Your Ladyship, please forgive me!" She had always been the one taking care of Concubine Xiao¡¯s hair, and now that a few gray hairs had appeared, she would definitely not escape being punished.


    Unexpectedly, Concubine Xiao looked at the kneeling Sang Lan, and the maid paled further. ¡°Is this seat that scary? All of you keep pleading for this seat to spare your lives.¡±


    "No. How could Your Ladyship be scary? It¡¯s the fault of this lowly servant that Your Ladyship has gray hair."


    "When people get old, their hairs naturally turn gray, it¡¯s not your fault. This seat isn¡¯t someone who kills without blinking an eye, I won¡¯t kill people easily. Only servants who have made a mistake will be killed by this seat, but you¡¯ve been by my side for so many years and have always taken good care of me, so how would this seat be willing to kill you?"


    That said, Sang Lan rxed a little bit. "Thank you, Your Ladyship."


    "Stop kneeling and get up so you can continue tob hair for this seat."


    "Yes, Your Ladyship." Sang Lan picked up theb on the ground, stood up, and continued tob her hair very carefully.


    Suddenly, Concubine Xiao seemed to remember something and asked with a sideways nce, "By the way, it¡¯s been a little while since Prince Yi got married, so take this seat¡¯s order to his estate and have the consort and the side consort visit the pce tomorrow. Tell them that this seat wants to speak with the two of them."


    "Yes." Sang Lan responded.


    At that moment, Duan¡¯er came in and bowed, "Greetings to Your Ladyship."


    Concubine Xiao nced at her, "What are you doing here and not watching the princess?"


    Duan¡¯er knelt down immediately and cried and begged, "Your Ladyship, please save the princess! The princess hasn¡¯t been eating and drinking for two days. If this continues, I¡¯m worried that the princess¡¯s body would not be able to withstand it."


    When she heard the news about Jing Xuan, Concubine Xiao¡¯s fine eyebrows knitted together and her expression darkened. "What is the princess doing now?"


    "She has been sitting in the room for two days, and she won¡¯t eat even when I beg her."


    Hmph! "She¡¯s driving me mad!" Concubine Xiao was angry, but also worried, "Listen, you must let the princess open her mouth to eat. This seat doesn¡¯t care whether you pry her mouth open or force it into her mouth, in short, you have to let her eat something. If something happens to the princess and she can¡¯t get married off to Huyi as scheduled, this seat will have your heads."


    It turns out that she is not concerned about her daughter, but whether that person... will be able to marry on schedule. Ha. Ha. Duan¡¯er waspletely disappointed.


    Before she came here, she was still holding on to a tiny shred of hope that Concubine Xiao would not bear it eventually and would get off her lofty throne and talk Jing Xuan around just like a normal mother. Little did she expect that this woman only had eyes only for power.


    Duan¡¯er¡¯s heart felt chilled by this realisation, so she collected her tears, got up from the ground, and bowed as she left. She returned to Jing Xuan¡¯s personal pce.


    Those pce maids hurriedly asked, "How about it, what did Her Ladyship say?"


    She didn¡¯t respond and unlocked the door, instructing them before going in, "None of you are toe in or eavesdrop. I¡¯m going to talk to the princess."


    Everyone nodded.


    The door was closed after Duan¡¯er entered. Seeing that Jing Xuan was still sitting there, she walked over and knelt down. "Princess, why bother?"


    Yeah, why bother? "This lowly servant is going to say something treacherous. If the princess really has grievances and hatred in your heart, then you have more of a reason to live well. Only when one is alive can they have a chance."


    Ah! After she said this, Jing Xuan¡¯sx eyes suddenly moved.


    Finding that her words just now had an effect, Duan¡¯er continued, "The princess previously said that living is worse than death! If life is truly worse than death, then why do you have to treat yourself as badly as this?"


    Her words startled Jing Xuan into awareness. The hand she ced on her thigh slowly squeezed and grasped the silk within her palm. "Princess, please wake up. If you continue on like this, you will be the only one who is sad and grieving in the end."


    After a long time¡ª Her eyes began to clear up and she stood up, barefoot on the cold floor as she walked to the front of the mirror. The person in the mirror was wearing a long white dress, long hair framing her face. Her face was so pale that there was no trace of blood flowing underneath. Especially her eyes,pletely sunk in and empty, as lifeless as a dying man.


    Is this still the capricious and difficult Jing Xuan of before? Her body had long been numb. As the cold spread from the bottom of her feet, she gradually came to her senses.


    After a long time... She finally exerted her mouth to speak, "Bring the food over here."


    Duan¡¯er was overjoyed, "Yes, I¡¯ll have the kitchen make the Princess¡¯ favorite food." She was so happy.


    Jing Xuan nodded.


    Duan¡¯er got up from the ground and hurried out to order people to go to the kitchen to order the meal. Soon, a table full of dishes was prepared.


    Jing Xuan ate a lot, herplexion improved greatly. After a good night¡¯s rest, she woke up the next day in high spirits.


    All the people in the pce shed tears with excitement.


    "I heard that there will be visitorsing to the pce. It¡¯s the consort and the side consort." Duan¡¯er told her.


    Jing Xuan got serious andmanded, "help me dress."


    "Yes, princess."


    Duan¡¯er was doing her makeup, but Jing Xuan took a red lip paper and pressed it between her lips. Her lips were now ming red in the mirror, reflecting a mysterious yet charming girl. She also picked out a dazzling beaded hairpin and put it on her head.


    "Princess, this beaded hairpin doesn¡¯t suit you."


    "I like it this way." She gave a smile, one that looked exceedingly innocent.


    After finishing her make-up, she lifted her skirt and prepared to go to meet those two imperial sisters-inw, but she was stopped as soon as she left the room.


    "Princess, Her Ladyship said that she won¡¯t let you take half a step out of the room."


    "I¡¯m going to pay my respects to my Imperial Mother. Are you saying that this is not allowed either?" She had a smile on her face.


    "We don¡¯t dare."


    "Then don¡¯t stop me." After saying that, she pushed away the few people who were blocking her with one hand. It was as if the original Jing Xuan had returned.


    In the main hall of Zhangzhi Hall.


    Ji Muqing and Chen Xiang had already arrived, and were seated on the left and right respectively. One was gentle and virtuous. One was generous and graceful.


    Concubine Xiao sat on the main seat. Her beautiful eyebrows raised as she looked gently at Ji Muqing and asked, "This seat heard that you fell a few days ago and bumped your head, are you feeling better now?"


    Ji Muqing touched the bruise on her forehead that was still visibly discolored, and took a smug and showy nce at Chen Xiang across the room before responding, "Muqing has gotten much better, and the prince has been taking care of me these days."


    "That¡¯s good. When this seat first heard the news, it gave me a fright. You¡¯re so delicate, I was afraid that something serious would happen."


    "How could Muqing not be well when there is Your Ladyship caring for me?"


    "You girl, the way you talk is far too endearing." Concubine Xiao from ear to ear; if anyone saw it, they would think that she sincerely liked Ji Muqing.


    But Chen Xiang was unhappy. She looked at Ji Muqing¡¯s unting expression and remembered the warning she had received from Jing Yi. She hated it so much that her heart felt like it was dripping blood.

 Chapter 671 - Wife, Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 671 - Wife, Concubine</h4>


    Concubine Xiao had caught Chen Xiang¡¯s expression.


    At thest moment, she also asked Chen Xiang in a caring tone, ¡°Has the Side Consort been welltely?¡±


    Chen Xiang quickly put on a smile. ¡°Replying Your Ladyship, Xiang¡¯er is doing very well. Thanks for Your Ladyship¡¯s concern.¡± Much more politely.


    ¡°The two of you are now of the same household and thus are sisters. Sisters should help each other and should not create trouble instead. You should also take good care of Prince Yi and fulfil your duties as wife and concubine.¡±


    The wife she referred to was Ji Muqing, while the concubine was naturally Chen Xiang. The two of them replied in unison, ¡°Yes, we will, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Concubine Xiao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Right, This seat has some high quality gold hairpins and jewellery prepared for the two of you. If you¡¯d like, you can each select one.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Sang Lan brought out the prepared jewellery. On the red trayy a jade hairpin in the shape of a luan and a bracelet with emerald green edges. Both of them were of the highest quality.


    Concubine Xiao said, ¡°The two of you may choose for yourselves.¡±


    Let them choose! Probably only Chen Xiang understood the underlying meaning of her words.


    They got up and walked to the middle of the hall, crowding in close to admire the jewellery in the tray. Chen Xiang smiled and modestly offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t Younger Sister take the first choice? Besides, Younger Sister is the Princess Consort and should go first.¡±


    Hmpf. ¡°Many thanks to the Side Consort then.¡± Ji Muqing deliberately put a strong emphasis on the two words, ¡®side consort¡¯, and didn¡¯t decline either. She started to leisurely admire the jewellery.


    Ji Muqing first picked up the bracelet for a look, covertly peeking at Chen Xiang¡¯s expression as she did so. When she saw how that woman appeared secretly delighted, she put it down again and took up that hairpin instead. The minute it was in her hand, Chen Xiang¡¯s brows knitted slightly.


    Hehe. She wanted this hairpin. ¡°Your Ladyship, I¡¯m done choosing. I want this hairpin.¡±


    ¡°Mn. The consort has good taste.¡± Concubine Xiao praised.


    Ji Muqing was delighted and passed that hairpin to a maid beside her. Initially, she thought that she had gained a great advantage over Chen Xiang, but she didn¡¯t expect that when she turned her head, she would see Chen Xiang pick up that bracelet with great delight, obviously looking very satisfied at getting her own way.


    Chen Xiang waved that bracelet in her hand and asked, ¡°Has Your Highness never heard of the ice silk bracelets of Nanjiang?¡±


    What the heck? What are the ice silk bracelets of Nanjiang? Never heard of them. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Chen Xiang smiled, ¡°This bracelet is from Nanjiang, made by the best artisanal masters of Suzhou. Look at how delicate these edges are!¡± unting it!


    Ji Muqing was tricked yet again. Her previous smugness was totally wiped off her face, leaving her staring dumbly at that bracelet.


    However, just as Chen Xiang was about to put the bracelet on her own wrist, someone bumped into her from behind and the bracelet slipped from her hand to fall on the ground with a bright and loud clink.


    It broke neatly into two halves.


    Chen Xiang was struck dumb by this. Great. While she was busy showing off, a perfectly good bracelet was shown off so much that it fell to the ground. After several seconds of staring, the fury in her heart suddenly erupted as she whirled around to look at the culprit.


    However, when she turned around, the person she saw was Jing Xuan! ¡°Princess?¡±


    This time, she was truly stunned. However expensive that bracelet was, she couldn¡¯t demand the princess to repay her for the loss. Her grievances could only be borne with gritted teeth and choked back down into her stomach.


    Jing Xuan wrinkled her brows, looking remorseful and guilt-ridden. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about it. I just wanted to move closer to see what precious item that was. I didn¡¯t expect that my moment of carelessness actually resulted in breaking Imperial Sister-in-Law¡¯s bracelet. I wonder if that bracelet was expensive? Why don¡¯t Ipensate Imperial Sister-in-Law for it?¡±


    Chen Xiang quickly replied, ¡°It was merely a bracelet, and also one bestowed by Her Ladyship. If it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken. Take it as breaking with bad luck.¡± [1]


    ¡°How would that do?¡± Jing Xuan picked up the two halves of the bracelet, saying, ¡°why don¡¯t I get someone to repair it, then send it over to Imperial Sister-inw. I guarantee that it would be just like new.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°I must, I must.¡± Jing Xuan passed the bracelet to Duan¡¯er beside her and instructed, ¡°You must hold this securely and don¡¯t let it break again. Send it to the Office of Imperial Affairs and have them repair it until it¡¯s like new, or even better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this servant will do so.¡± Duan¡¯er held the bracelet carefully.


    Chen Xiang didn¡¯t have anything else to say either.


    However, Jing Xuan then noticed Ji Muqing¡¯s hairpin and eximed, muttering to herself, ¡°Ah! This hairpin really does look good, but somehow I seem to remember that this was one that had been spoilt? So it¡¯s been repaired! It just doesn¡¯t look quite as nice as before.¡±


    Immediately, Ji Muqing¡¯s smile also slipped off her face. What? This is a spoilt hairpin? She didn¡¯t mishear, did she?


    Jing Xuan seemed toe to a realisation and hurriedly covered her own mouth, turning to Ji Muqing whoseplexion had turned ugly. ¡°So this hairpin was bestowed to Imperial Sister-in-Law by Imperial Mother! I misspoke, this hairpin could be different from the one that was spoilt. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Imperial Sister-in-Law, just treat it as if I were saying nonsense.¡±


    Because Ji Muqing had once plucked a bunch of flowers off a nt that Jing Xuan was growing, the two of them had once been at odds, but now that they were family and Jing Xuan had put their former enmity aside by calling her Imperial Sister-in-Law, Ji Muqing could only reply that with a smile. ¡°The princess really likes to make jokes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was joking. How could Mother be so petty that she would bestow Imperial Sister-in-Law a hairpin that had once been broken?¡± Her words plunged the entire atmosphere into a few degrees below zero.


    However, with how she was addressing them ¡®Imperial Sister-in-Law¡¯ sweetly left and right, however ufortable Ji Muqing and Chen Xiang felt, they still bore with it for the sake of those calls of ¡®Imperial Sister-in-Law¡¯.


    After that, Jing Xuan turned her attention to Concubine Xiao, who sat in the main seat on the raised tform above them, bowed in greeting and called out, ¡°Imperial Mother.¡±


    Concubine Xiao was shocked.


    Yesterday, she refused to eat a single grain of rice or drink a single sip of water. But now, she was standing here, behaving in such a vigorous and lively manner. Looking at her appearance, her previous words, and her tone, it seemed... as if it were that previously wilful, headstrong, and imprudent wild girl from before.


    She seemed apletely different person from the Jing Xuan on the evening of Sui¡¯er¡¯s death.


    Jing Xuan walked forward, plopped herself down by Concubine Xiao¡¯s side, and tugged on her hand intimately, ¡°Imperial Mother, don¡¯t be angry at Daughter anymore. Daughter didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now.¡±


    Concubine Xiao examined her closely without speaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is Imperial Mother looking at Daughter like that? Is there something on my face?¡± She rubbed at her face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Her behaviour was innocent and unaffected, without a single sign of her past depressive mood.


    Concubine Xiao thought to herself, could it be that the child has finally turned sensible? She smiled. ¡°Why would Imperial Mother me you? Those are mere worldly possessions. If they¡¯re broken, they¡¯re broken. There¡¯s no need to panic.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother¡¯s still the best.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± The mother-daughter pair chatted harmoniously while Ji Muqing and Chen Xiang stewed in despair below them.


    After that, Concubine Xiao arranged for a feast within her pce and bade the two of them stay for dinner as they talked about domestic affairs. They were sent away only when they had finished their dinner.


    [1] Untrantable pun here. Break/shatter (Ëé sui4) has the same pronunciation as (Ëê sui4), which is part of a saying that wishes for safety (ËêËêƽ°²).

 Chapter 672 - Chen Xiang is Pregnan

    <h4>Chapter 672 - Chen Xiang is Pregnan</h4>


    t


    After they left, Jing Xuan told Concubine Xiao, expression contrite, ¡°Imperial Mother, Daughter didn¡¯t do it on purpose. After that bracelet is repaired, I will send it to Imperial Sister-in-Law.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    Eh? ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Before... weren¡¯t you...¡± Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t say the words out directly.


    Jing Xuan pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°After these two days, Daughter hase to a realisation. Only we are a family. No matter what, I should stand with you; how could I help outsiders deal with Imperial Mother and Imperial Brother? In the end, I¡¯m the one that would suffer.¡±


    ¡°Do you really understand now?¡± Concubine Xiao looked at her.


    She nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course! Imperial Mother treats me so well but I instead set myself against Imperial Mother in all things. Daughter now knows that she was wrong and will listen to Imperial Mother obediently. I will take care of my health and wait to be married in Huyi. At that time, it would be difficult if Daughter wished to even see Imperial Mother.


    ¡°So, I wonder if there is still time to mend the rtionship between us mother and daughter if I admit my mistakes now? Daughter had previously said many things that hurt Imperial Mother, but I never meant any of it. It¡¯s my own fault for being too biased and taking Imperial Mother¡¯s good intentions for malice. After thinking about it, I felt like I really shouldn¡¯t have done so and was extremely troubled. Imperial Mother, would you please forgive Xuan¡¯er? Xuan¡¯er takes back everything that I have said before.¡± She appeared very sincere as her eyes glimmered with the shine of tears.


    Concubine Xiao caressed her face, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Only after you have suffered injustice would you understand the pains that Imperial Mother took for you.¡±


    ¡°Daughter will listen obediently to Imperial Mother in the future.¡±


    ¡°This girl.¡± She tapped Jing Xuan gently on the forehead. Mother and daughter finally made up.


    However, Concubine Xiao reminded her yet again, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you cannot go visit that fool anymore, you understand?¡±


    She quickly agreed. ¡°I won¡¯t go. He¡¯s just a fool anyway, Daughter won¡¯t go visit him again. But Daughter doesn¡¯t understand why Imperial Mother would bring that fool into the pce and lock him up.¡±


    Concubine Xiao patted the back of her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask too much about this. Just don¡¯t go looking for him again.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± Extremely obedient! Jing Xuan leaned her head against her mother¡¯s forearm, ¡°Imperial Mother, why don¡¯t Daughter serve you as you prepare to rest today?¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Daughter will leave after Imperial Mother has fallen asleep.¡± She was so sincere that Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t have the heart to say no, and agreed.


    After they went back to her bedroom, Jing Xuan thought of something as she helped Concubine Xiao remove her hair essories one by one, ¡°Imperial Mother, Daughter has a piece of quality incense that can help Imperial Mother sleep better if it¡¯s ced in the incense burner.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What incense is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one that Daughter personally dried in the sun a while back. I had intended to give it to Imperial Mother long ago but kept forgetting.¡±


    ¡°Bring it over and let me have a sniff.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jing Xuan bade someone bring over a few pieces of the incense she had prepared.


    Concubine Xiao put it under her nose and took a deep breath, ¡°Mn, it¡¯s rather fragrant.¡±


    ¡°Daughter will ce it in the incense burner then.¡±


    She nodded.


    Jing Xuan cut off a small piece and put it into the incense burner. After Concubine Xiaoy on the bed to rest, she moved the incense burner to the side of the bed. White tendrils of smoke drifted upwards from the gaps in the incense burner, filling the entire room with an indescribable light scent.


    ¡°This daughter shall not disturb Imperial Mother¡¯s rest for any longer.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Concubine Xiao fell asleep.


    Jing Xuan also backed out from the room softly. The moment the door closed, that innocent and guileless smiling face slowly turned dark and sinister.


    She called for the maid that was responsible for lighting the incense for Concubine Xiao and passed her the remaining pieces of incense, instructing her, ¡°Imperial Mother said that she really likes this type of incense. In the future, light it for her every night and ce it by her bed without fail. Do you understand?¡±


    The little maid nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Xuan turned back to eye that set of doors. Her gaze seemed to tunnel through the wood andnd squarely on Concubine Xiao who was lying on her bed.


    After a long while, she turned around, straightened her back and walked forward, step by step. Her eyes were rimmed with red and glittering with tears. She hated her! She wished that she could take that woman¡¯s life immediately! But there was no hurry. Slowly, slowly...


    ...


    On the way back from the pce to Prince Yi¡¯s estate, Chen Xiang and Ji Muqing sat face to face within the carriage. Neither of them looked happy.


    It was silent for a long time before Ji Muqing scoffed and said, ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    ¡°What does Younger Sister mean?¡±


    ¡°You were so smug thinking that you selected a good bracelet. Thankfully, evil receives bad karma and even the heavens won¡¯t help you. Serves you right that the bracelet fell and broke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not much better than me. Your hairpin is also one that had been spoilt.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ji Muqing thought about it from another angle. She herself had a much higher status than the one sitting opposite. It would be beneath her dignity to split hairs with her. Thus, she smiled and said, ¡°This consort is magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with people like you.¡±


    Pah! Chen Xiang felt stifled. So what if she had a good-looking face and received favor from the prince? In the end, she was merely a chess piece that didn¡¯t have much value. Just like what Jing Yi said, once there was no need for her, she could be sacrificed at any time.


    At that thought, she started getting angry again. However, her stomach suddenly felt ufortable and she started dry heaving.


    Ji Muqing immediately sprang away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t hit you or scold you. Don¡¯t try to me me in front of His Highness.¡±


    Chen Xiang didn¡¯t answer her as she continued dry heaving. It was as if she had eaten too much!


    Ji Muqing sneered at her and quickly pulled open the curtains and stuck her head out of the window.


    After a while, Chen Xiang finally felt a little better. She pressed on her heaving chest as she tried to catch her breath. Unexpectedly, she smiled. That smile was brilliant and dazzling!


    When she returned to the estate, she had someone summon a physician.


    After the physician took her pulse, he hurriedly offered his congrattions. ¡°Congrattions to the Side Consort. You¡¯re blessed with a child!¡±


    Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and pleasure. ¡°Doctor, is that true? This consort is really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°This old man has many years of experience and can¡¯t be wrong. From Side Consort¡¯s pulse, it seems to be a little heir.¡± [1]


    ¡°A little heir?¡± Chen Xiang was delighted and cradled her stomach that had yet to start showing. ¡°It¡¯s a little heir, that¡¯s great.¡± She finally had a chance to battle and change her fortune! Once she gave birth to this child, the position of Consort would be hers sooner orter. The position of Empress would also be hers.


    The maids in the room all kneeled down. ¡°Congrattions to the Side Consort for being blessed with a little heir.¡±


    She ordered someone, ¡°Quick, go inform His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The little maid hurried over.


    When Jing Yi heard that Chen Xiang was pregnant, he immediately tossed his books aside and hurried over. When he entered, he saw Chen Xiang get up. Just as she was about to bow in greeting, he stepped forward and held her arm to stop her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Now that you are pregnant, you should sit properly.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s excitement was hard to conceal. The child in her stomach would be his future crown prince. This was one that carried the imperial bloodline; nothing would be allowed to happen to him.


    [1] TLN: This cannot happen IRL. You can¡¯t tell from either the shape or the pulse. Tbh this little factoid is rare even in xianxia and the plot device tends to me more some magical kind of ultrasound but OK SUSPENSION OF BELIEF.

 Chapter 673 - Consort? Are You Worthy?

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Consort? Are You Worthy?</h4>


    ¡°Your Highness, this concubine isn¡¯t that delicate!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to be careful.¡±


    ¡°The physician said that the child is only about a month along and this concubine should move around more.¡± Chen Xiang started to act daintily, her body twisting as bonelessly as a snake¡¯s while she leaned against Jing Yi¡¯s embrace.


    Jing Yi grinned widely, ¡°This prince is finally going to wee my first little heir!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this concubine¡¯s honor to be able to birth Your Highness¡¯s first little heir.¡±


    Jing Yi hugged her close, loathe to let her out of his embrace.


    The news about Chen Xiang¡¯s pregnancy quickly spread throughout the estate. Naturally, Ji Muqing heard about it as well. Only then did she realize that Chen Xiang was dry heaving in the carriage because she was pregnant. Hindsight sure is 20/20!


    Everyone said that mothers flourished due to their children; now that Chen Xiang was with child, the entire estate had probably gone to fawn over her now. As for her, a Consort that was left to guard an empty room, she naturally was treated as little more than a mere decoration.


    At that thought, she was so furious that her eyes emitted sparks. ¡°Why?!¡± She screamed into the room as her maids waited at the side. ¡°In what way am I inferior to her? Why does His Highness refuse to even look me in the eye? Chen Xiang, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    Anyways, I¡¯m definitely starting a feud with you! Don¡¯t you want to give birth to this child? I just won¡¯t let you have your way! Ji Muqing seemed to have secretly made a ruthless decision. She looked around the room and discovered that Can was not around, then asked the other maids, ¡°Where¡¯s that damnedss Can?¡±


    They all looked at each other, hemming and hawing without saying anything.


    She reached out a hand and pulled one of them forward. ¡°Speak. Where has she run off to?¡±


    ¡°Replying Your Highness, Can... she went over to the side consort¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can said that the side consort had someone summon her there. She said that Can was attentive and good at taking care of others. Now that the consort is pregnant, she summoned her over.¡±


    ¡°She had the gall to steal my own people!¡± As she spoke, she dashed out of the room.


    ¡°Your Highness, where are you going?¡± The maids chased after her.


    Ji Muqing made a beeline for Chen Xiang¡¯s courtyard. The moment she entered, she saw it piled high with all sorts of presents, all sent over by Jing Yi. When she entered the room, Can was busy helping massage Chen Xiang¡¯s face and legs. She looked no different from an ordinary maid from the pce.


    When Can saw Ji Muqing, she hurriedly stopped, her face full of fear.


    However, Chen Xiang ordered, ¡°Why did you stop? Continue.¡±


    Can was caught between a rock and a hard ce. One of them was the Princess Consort and her own mistress; the other may be merely a side consort, but she was pregnant with the little heir and favored by the prince. She debated within herself for a moment, but still decided to continue massaging Chen Xiang.


    ¡°Get up, you damned brat.¡± Ji Muqing reprimanded loudly as she stepped forward and bodily dragged Can away, ¡°Have you forgotten who your own mistress is? Or have you gone blind?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant...¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Ji Muqing grabbed her clothes and was about to drag her outside, but was stopped by Chen Xiang.


    ¡°Younger Sister, why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a maid. There¡¯s no need to be so angry.¡±


    A maid? Ji Muqing scoffed, ¡°Since you say it¡¯s merely a maid, are you going to steal a mere little maid from me then?¡±


    ¡°Why would I steal a maid from you? It¡¯s just that everyone says that Can is very attentive and considerate. Younger Sister also knows that I am now pregnant with His Highness¡¯s child; if these maids don¡¯t take good care and affect the little heir¡¯s development, that would be terrible. However, Can is different. She is very careful and I find her very likable as well, so I requested this maid from His Highness. Now that even His Highness has agreed, would Younger Sister say no?¡± Chen Xiang made a grand disy of it, a smug smile on her face as she caressed her own stomach.


    Ji Muqing was both furious and pained as she stared at Can¡¯s stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can simply do as you¡¯d like just because you¡¯re pregnant with His Highness¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°So what? If you have the ability, you can get pregnant too!¡±


    Mocking her! The entire household knew that the consort had never even spent a single night with His Highness. It was a greatughingstock and if Jing Yi didn¡¯t issue an order that forbade the household from gossiping about it, this fact would have spread out to the public long ago and Ji Muqing would have totally lost any shred of dignity she had left.


    Ji Muqing grit her teeth in fury, unable to refute Chen Xiang¡¯s mocking, and looked at that woman with eyes full of killing intent, demanding, ¡°Why? Why must you fight with me for everything?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one fighting with me!¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s face turned vicious, ¡°Your position of Consort should have been mine; do you think His Highness really wanted to marry you? If you weren¡¯t born in a good family with two powerful and influential brothers, His Highness wouldn¡¯t even have given you a second nce. Look at you; I¡¯m afraid you would never be qualified to even climb into His Highness¡¯s bed in this life!¡±


    Hah! Her voice was loud and clear. Everyone in the room heard her words. Some of them looked at her mockingly while others lowered their heads to hide their smiles and the rest looked on, expressions gleeful with schadenfreude.


    ......


    At this moment, Ji Muqing felt as if she had been soundly pped several times in front of arge audience. She had practically been left with nowhere to hide her shame.


    Chen Xiang seemed to think it was not yet enough and continued, ¡°Consort? Are you worthy of that title? Take a good look in the mirror. With that face of yours? Pfft. Anyone who¡¯s a man wouldn¡¯t want to look at you.¡±


    Ji Muqing finally could not bear with it any longer. All the fury in her heart overtook any sense she had in her head. [1] ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± She stretched out her hands and viciously wrapped them around Chen Xiang¡¯s delicate neck. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, kill you...¡± Ji Muqing seemed to have gone mad. Her bloodshot eyes red at Chen Xiang..


    The maids present all hurried forward to stop her. ¡°Your Highness, please stop!¡±


    ¡°Side Consort...¡±


    ¡°Oh no, the Consort is going to kill her!¡± The room descended into chaos as everyone congregated.


    ......


    Chen Xiang was choked so tightly she could barely breathe. How could she have imagined that this woman was actually so strong that even the many maids were unable to pull her away? When they finally managed to pry that pair of hands off Chen Xiang¡¯s neck, someone pushed Chen Xiang in the midst of all that jostling, causing her to fall forward heavily onto the floor.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Xiang let out a pained cry.


    The surrounding maids were terrified. After staring in shock for three seconds, they swarmed around her again to help her up, but Chen Xiang kept screaming in pain as she cradled her stomach, tears pouring down her face. ¡°My child...¡±


    ¡°Quick, quickly get a physician!¡± The maids shouted.


    They helped Chen Xiang to a bed, where shey down, still shouting nonstop in pain, ¡°It hurts so much. My child, my baby...¡± Her forehead was covered with sweat. She looked towards the maids that had restrained Ji Muqing and pointed a trembling finger at her. ¡°Tell His Highness, that she... She pushed me.¡±


    Ji Muqing was stunned.


    She lost all the strength she previously disyed. If someone weren¡¯t holding her up, she would already have copsed to her knees.


    [1] Um. Did she have any sense in there in the first ce?

 Chapter 674 - Consort?

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Consort?</h4>


    It would be a lie if Ji Muqing said she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    She was terrified. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t push you, I didn¡¯t...¡±


    However, Chen Xiang looked at her with an enigmatic expression before she fainted from the pain.


    Soon after, both the physician and Jing Yi arrived.


    In these short few hours, Jing Yi had gone through a rollercoaster of emotions. He initially thought that he would be weing a little heir, but never expected that Chen Xiang would now be lying on a bed, not knowing if they¡¯d be able to keep the child. In his current mood, Jing Yi even felt like killing someone.


    In front of him knelt a roomful of people.


    Ji Muqing was at the front, with all the maids that had been in the room at that time behind her. Jing Yi¡¯s eyebrows were raised high, like a pair of razor sharp swords, as his furious gaze swept over everyone in the room. He demanded, ¡°Tell me. Exactly what had happened here?¡±


    The maids looked at each other, not daring to speak.


    ¡°Speak up!¡± His admonishment echoed in the room.


    The little maid that had helped Chen Xiang to her bed spoke up, ¡°It was... it was Her Highness that pushed Side Consort.¡±


    When Ji Muqing heard that from where she had crumpled onto the floor a while ago, she turned back to give that maid a vicious re. ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting? I evidently didn¡¯t push her.¡±


    ¡°This servant is just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying rubbish.¡±


    Jing Yi questioned that maid coldly, ¡°Speak properly. Just what happened?¡±


    ¡°Replying Your Highness, the Consort was mad because the Side Consort had summoned Can to her side and had run over to demand her back. In the resulting scuffle, the Side Consort fell onto the floor. Before she fainted, the Side Consort said herself that it was the Consort who pushed her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± Ji Muqing kneeled on the ground and tugged on the end of Jing Yi¡¯s robes, her head raised upwards and eyes glittering with tears. ¡°Your Highness, you must believe me. It really wasn¡¯t me that pushed her. I didn¡¯t push her at all. She is definitely lying.¡± Crying and begging.


    Jing Yi looked at her with contempt. This woman is truly too disgusting! How could he let someone who dared harm his own child get away with it?


    He lifted his foot and kicked Ji Muqing on her shoulder, causing her to skid back over a metre and immediately spit out blood. Her old injuries had not yet healed. With this new injury, she was almost at the verge of death.


    Jing Yi looked down at her, saying ruthlessly, ¡°This prince has already been extremely benevolent towards you but there¡¯s a limit to my benevolence. If the child cannot be saved, this prince will kill you.¡±


    In the end, the most important was still the child! It didn¡¯t matter whether Chen Xiang died or not, but nothing could be allowed to happen to the child.


    Inside the room, the physician was done with his examination and Chen Xiang had also woken up. The physician said, ¡°Side Consort, you may rest easy. There isn¡¯t any problem with the little heir. You merely had a fall and would feel better after a few days of rest.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, how could there be no problem?¡± Chen Xiang said meaningfully.


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t any problem.¡±


    ¡°No, this consort isn¡¯t fine. There is a great problem with this consort.¡±


    Eh? The physician couldn¡¯t really understand. He had been practising for many years and had never made a wrong diagnosis; this time was no exception.


    Chen Xiang sat up in the bed and nced towards the outside before she spoke. ¡°Doctor, when you go outter, tell His Highness that this consort¡¯s child is in danger of being lost, and must be taken care of delicately.¡±


    ¡°Huh? This...¡±


    ¡°If you say this sentence to His Highness, this consort would not neglect to give you benefits either.¡±


    ¡°How could this be? Side Consort, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you. If I told this to His Highness...¡± wouldn¡¯t he look like he were an ipetent physician?


    Chen Xiang gave the maid beside her a nce. She went to the dressing table and brought out a bracelet from a brocade box and gave it to the physician.


    The minute he saw that bracelet, the physician lost his resolve. He held it up in his hands to take a closer look. This bracelet is made of top quality jade!


    When she recognised the greed in his eyes, Chen Xiang took advantage of the moment. ¡°You just have to say that one sentence. In the future, what awaits you wouldn¡¯t only be this bracelet, but also gold and other treasures.¡±


    The physician¡¯s eyes were already gleaming with anticipation as he quickly agreed without much more consideration. He kept the bracelet away securely. Was there anyone on earth that didn¡¯t like money? People died for money just like birds died for food; this was predestined.


    After the physician went out, he put on a solemn expression like one doctors would use when they had to meet with the rtives of a patient in peril, and told Jing Yi, ¡°Your Highness, this humble one has tried his best. The side consort fell very badly and is fine now, but the little heir in her stomach...¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked anxiously, ¡°Tell me, how is the little heir?¡±


    ¡°The little heir is fine for now, but... if he were not nursed carefully back to health, he may not survive.¡± As he told that lie, his face didn¡¯t turn red, nor did his heart rate increase. Physicians like this deserved to be dragged down to the eighteenth level of hell and fried in a pot of oil.


    ¡°Useless.¡±


    The physician hurriedly kneeled down and kowtowed, ¡°Spare me, Your Highness. This humble one will do everything possible to save the life of the little heir in the Side Consort¡¯s stomach!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to the little heir, forget about keeping that life of yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes... this humble one will certainly do his best.¡±


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    The physician scrambled up from the ground and hurried away to get the medicine.


    The little heir may not survive? This sentence practically condemned the whole room to the chopping block. If the little heir died, they would all die along with him.


    Jing Yi hurried in to look at Chen Xiang. Shey on the bed, looking sickly and pale. When she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but start crying and wailing. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all this concubine¡¯s fault. If I didn¡¯t plead for you to let me keep Can by my side, the Consort wouldn¡¯t be so angry and our child wouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Jing Yi held her hand as he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our child will surely be fine. The physician said that with proper care, nothing will happen to the child.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°You rest well. This prince won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing while you suffer such a great injustice.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you must not me the Consort. She didn¡¯t mean to do this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother so much about it, just rest well.¡± Jing Yi caressed her pale face as she nodded weakly.


    After Jing Yi turned around to leave, Chen Xiang¡¯s pitiful visage immediately turned terribly sinister. Sheughed coldly, ¡°Ji Muqing, this time, you¡¯re going to suffer! I would like to see if your two brothers are more powerful than the little heir in my stomach.¡± Just wait for death!


    The little maid beside her stepped forward. ¡°Congrattions to the Princess Consort in advance.¡±


    That¡¯s right, she called her Princess Consort! Chen Xiang turned radiant with pleasure.


    Outside, Jing Yi looked at Ji Muqing who had been kicked aside, and tried to restrain the ball of fury in his eyes. Hemanded, ¡°Guards, drag the consort to the firewood shed. She can be let out when the Side Consort¡¯s child is safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guards stepped forward and dragged that crumpled pile of mincemeat upright.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Ji Muqing shouted loudly. ¡°I¡¯m the Princess Consort!¡±

 Chapter 675 - Camping In The Woods

    <h4>Chapter 675 - Camping In The Woods</h4>


    Princess Consort? Haha. That¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°Princess Consort?¡± Jing Yi sneered, ¡°Even if you¡¯re the Princess Consort, you should never hurt this prince¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°I never did such a thing! This woman is obviously lying. Please believe me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of my trust.¡±


    ¡°But you have to consider my Eldest Brother and Second Brother too. They hold the military authority, and if anything happens to me, they will definitely go after Your Highness.¡±


    Trying to threaten me?


    Once she finished her words, Jing Yi gripped both her cheeks harshly with one hand. ¡°Listen carefully. If you dare threaten me again, this prince will cut off your tongue and you¡¯ll not be able to speak for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Let me go...¡±


    Jing Yi leaned forward and whispered by her ear, ¡°An unclean woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to bear this prince¡¯s son. This prince will never give you the opportunity to do so.¡±


    After he said his piece, he flung her aside.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her overbearing air hadpletely evaporated. I¡¯m not a pure woman, and I¡¯m unclean. Someone as haughty as Jing Yi would certainly not fall for me.


    It was as if she was sentenced to death and had lost all hope.


    Later, she did not resist at all as the guards dragged her to the woodshed. She had never been to a ce like the woodshed, let alone been locked up there.


    The ce stank with a damp, musty smell.


    Once she was locked inside the woodshed, she felt itchy all over. She could not stop scratching herself and ended up leaving a lot of marks on her face and body.


    She dared not go further into the room, and could only stand there with her back leaning on the door. How did I end up here?


    She was lost in thought as her back slid down the door. Without realizing it, she was already sitting on the floor and hugging her knees.


    She was the eldest daughter of Ji Family and had been raised to be the Crown Prince¡¯s Consort. However, she was only taught to be a delicate, self-loving, and conceited woman. What they missed out was teaching her how to plot against others and how to protect herself while she lived in the imperial pce.


    She resented them.


    Within the Imperial Court, each person had their own schemes and ambitions. Little did she know that an even great conspiracy was quietly approaching on the horizon.


    Jing Rong¡¯s cavalcade hastened their pace, afraid to lose even a bit of time.


    However, The carriages halted abruptly.


    What¡¯s going on? Jing Rong lifted the curtain to peek out of the window. A man on horseback blocked their entire path.


    Bringing along his men, Lang Po stepped forward and blocked his advance.


    The stranger got off his horse and asked, ¡°Are you the Jing Family from Yufu?¡±


    The Jing Familying from Yufu? After a brief contemtion, Lang Po nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    The man took out a letter and handed it to Lang Po. He exined, ¡°A youngdy sent me to deliver this to you.¡±


    A youngdy? Lang Po quickly got off his horse and received the letter. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s thisdy?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me her name. She only told me to leave the capital immediately. If I run into any carriage that is apanied by men armed with swords, I¡¯m supposed to ask if they hail from Jinjiang, and if they are on a journey from Yufu to the capital. When I found the right group of people, I was told to hand the letter to them. I don¡¯t know anything else. I¡¯ve already passed you the letter, and my mission is now aplished.¡±


    He got back onto the horse and disappeared into the distance.


    A puzzled Lang Po brought the letter to the window of Jing Rong¡¯s carriage. He reported, ¡°Your Highness, someone delivered this letter.¡±


    Jing Rong took the letter and opened it.


    It was a short letter to inform him that Ji Li¡¯s men were guarding the city¡¯s gate, and tell him to not return to the capital just yet.


    ¡°Who is the sender?¡± Jing Rong was confused.


    Ji Yunshu took a peek at the letter, and was astonished. ¡°That¡¯s my Second Sister¡¯s handwriting.¡±


    Ji Wanxin sent this letter! Jing Rong was taken aback. ¡°But, how did she know about Ji Li¡¯s men outside the city?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps... she has discovered something.¡±


    Eavesdropping had always been Ji Wanxin¡¯s forte.


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°It seems like Prince Yi made the necessary preparations. The assassination he nned on us didn¡¯t work out, so he decided to convince War Secretary Ji to work for him.¡±


    ¡°I know my Eldest Brother better than anyone else. He would do anything just to achieve his goal, and can be more brutal than Prince Yi if he wants to. Prince Yi married my elder sister, so my Eldest Brother has definitely joined his side and will assist him in the fight for the throne. Therefore, he will surely do his best to stop you from returning to the capital. You¡¯ll not be able to step foot into the capital, unless the Emperor¡¯s secret decree to you is made public.¡± Ji Yunshu was concerned. ¡°I worry that he will harm Wei Yi, just so he can stop you from returning to the capital.¡±


    She was a bundle of nerves.


    Unlike Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong seemed rxed.


    Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jing Rong answered, ¡°Yunshu, what Lord Qiao told me before we left Yufu were notpletely groundless. Even Lord Qiao foresaw this issue. Of course this prince has expected this to happen when I make the decision to return to the capital. Returning to the capital means that I will be dragged into the battle between the factions in the court. This prince will not step foot into the capital without sufficient preparation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The second time the Emperor sent an urgent summon from the capital to Yufu, this prince nned for it by dispatching my men to the Capital for Yicheng in the far south-west. I believe that the news has already arrived at its destination.¡±


    ¡°The far south-west?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded. Since he did not borate further, Ji Yunshu did not continue asking as well.


    What¡¯s this man nning?


    Seeing that the sun was setting, Jing Rong ordered his men to set up camp.


    Although their tents were set up right beside the road, they were still in the woods. After the sun set, they could hear the howling of wolves from all directions. Therefore, Jing Rong ordered his subordinates to lit fires around the group, while the group sat surrounding a campfire.


    Tang Si sneered, ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s only a few wolves. I used to often run into them when I was in the mountains. In fact, wolves are very gentle. They are also the nobles of the animals. As long as you don¡¯t disturb them, they will not attack you out of nowhere.¡±


    One of the men replied, ¡°Miss Tang, we have been fighting alongside His Highness. We¡¯ve witnessed all sorts of difficult situations. How can a few wolves scare us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If it¡¯s not to protect Teacher Ji and you, we¡¯ll not be wasting our time here guarding our tents, and would¡¯ve gone to bed earlier.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you saying that Ah Ji and I are weaker than you?¡± Upset, Tang Si questioned the man.


    The guards exchanged looks, and shed each other a silent smile.


    Tang Si was not ready to let them go as she continued, ¡°You guys should make it clear to me. Thisdy¡¯s martial arts skills are no weaker than that of yours; I can even kill a man just by cracking my whip. It¡¯s far more efficient than the swords in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Miss Tang is the best fighter in the world. If it¡¯s not for you, our Young Master Mo would¡¯ve long lost his life.¡± The guards chortled knowingly amongst themselves.


    Tang Si lifted her chin, seeming very pleased with the purportedpliment. ¡°Of course. If it weren¡¯t for me, he would¡¯ve been long gone.¡± When she was done speaking, she elbowed Mo Ruo, who was sitting right beside her.


    Mo Ruo shot her a nce, and he grudgingly moved a few inches further away from Tang Si, all the while inplete silence.


    As a result, someone began to tease, ¡°Young Master Mo, there¡¯s no need to be so shy. Miss Tang has eyes only for you that she even decided to follow you all the way back to the capital. I reckon you should marry her when we arrive at the capital. Then, we will definitely prepare avish gift for you.¡±

 Chapter 676 - Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Hunting</h4>


    Avish gift?


    Haha! Someone immediately tacked on, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare avish gift. Miss Tang is already the best gift he could ever receive. Whatever we can send over will neverpare.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± They got more excited as they talked.


    ......


    As the head of the guards, Lang Po naturally also had to express his own views. He cupped his hands and bowed, ¡°Congrattions to Young Master Mo in advance. I wish that your halls will be filled with children and grandchildren living in joy and harmony.¡± Boorish brutes as they were, even their congrattions sounded so uncouth.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s face turned green as he turned towards Jing Rong. ¡°Are you not going to discipline them?¡±


    Jing Rong smiled and decided to pick up a stick to prod the fire, sending out even more sparks. ¡°This prince thinks that there¡¯s nothing wrong with what they¡¯re saying.¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let me congratte you in advance. When we return to the capital, this prince will gift you a few pots of good wine so that you can be properly intoxicated on your wedding night.¡±


    Pah! Mo Ruo red at him. Were they still brothers? Didn¡¯t they grow up together since they were still in diapers?


    Jing Rong totally ignored the re that Mo Ruo sent his way and continued stoking the fire.


    Mo Ruo then turned his gaze toward Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to discipline this man?¡±


    Ah, she even got shot while lying down! One side of Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips curved upwards slightly as she shrugged, ¡°Forgive this one for being powerless to help.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± Mo Ruo was so mad he was about to explode. He shuffled over about another handspan¡¯s distance away from them.


    However, Tang Si shuffled back next to him. She had been teased by everyone left and right until her entire face flushed red. She bit her lips shyly and twisted her hands together and secretly peeked at Mo Ruo out of the corner of her eyes. However, when all that answered her was an eyeroll, her shy expression evaporated instantly. Tang Si snatched up that firestick from Jing Rong¡¯s hands and threw it at Mo Ruo¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She stood up abruptly and stalked off into the depths of the forest.


    When the ming torchnded by Mo Ruo¡¯s feet, the sparksnded on the ends of his robes and they caught fire. Ah! He quickly got to his feet and pped his sleeves to put out the fire. Arge hole was burnt clean through his clothes and the edges were singed. He was also so shocked that his face had turned white. If he survived being assassinated only to be burned to death just like this, wouldn¡¯t that be too ignoble?


    Jing Rong looked at him with a pitying expression. Mo Ruo thought that he was going to say something to console him, but instead... ¡°Really, that Miss Tang. There are so many pieces of firewood around but she just had to snatch the one in this prince¡¯s hands. Look at that wooden stick - it originally was as straight as a pencil, but now it¡¯s been burnt into ashes. It¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    Pah! Mo Ruo almost spat out a wad of blood. He glowered at the people around him, ¡°Are you guys doing this on purpose?¡± Everyoneughed aloud without bothering to hide it.


    However, Ji Yunshu suddenly reminded him, ¡°You¡¯d better go take a look at Miss Tang. She ran into the wood alone - what if something happened to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Mo Ruo plopped back down on his butt. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she always say that she grew up in the wilderness? She isn¡¯t even scared of wolves - would she be scared of ghosts?¡± He refused to go. Even better if that woman got lost in the woods and starved for a few days.


    Jing Rong also stopped teasing him and stretched out a leg to kick him lightly, ¡°Quickly go after her. We¡¯re not far from the capital now so you¡¯d better not create any trouble.¡±


    Mo Ruo hung onto his pride and stayed put stubbornly for a while before he reluctantly got up to chase after her. Before he left he raised astint, ¡°What kind of bloody bad luck do I have, really!¡±


    Everyoneughed again. ¡°That Miss Tang is sure interesting. Although her personality is rather wild and she¡¯s rather short-tempered, she really does make a good counterweight for Young Master Mo, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°They really are perfect for each other, but Young Master Mo is really going to suffer for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Women will change after getting married. By then, she would be so gentle to Young Master Mo.¡±


    ¡°But women must be disciplined properly and cannot be left to their own devices. Then when they are asionally given a little sweetness, they willmit themselves wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°The women that you speak of are not like Miss Tang. Look at her - who would dare offend her? Even if they got married she might not necessarily be able to obey her husband and educate their children.¡±


    This bunch of men that all had yet to marry were talking about life after marriage as if what they said were fact and that they all had personal experience with it.


    ¡°Anyways I bet that in the future, it will surely be Young Master Mo that loses out.¡±


    ¡°I bet that Miss Tang would lose.¡±


    ¡°What are we betting?¡±


    ¡°Betting on silver.¡±


    ¡°Come,e. Bet¡¯s on!¡± Thus, someone took on the role of banker and everyone else took out their silver to ce bets in a flurry. Hey, hey, are you treating Jing Rong as if he were dead?


    However, Jing Rong was not bothered at all and even looked on interestedly as everyone ced their bets. ¡°Who ising out stronger in the odds?¡±


    The banker did a quick count and replied, ¡°The bets on Miss Tang are a little higher than those on Young Master Mo.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and silently took out a few bits of broken silver from his clothes and passed them over. ¡°This prince bets that Mo Ruo will win Miss Tang.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. The banker epted the silver and enquired again, ¡°Your Highness, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°After all, Mo Ruo grew up with this prince. I should help him save a bit of face and not let him lose too badly.¡±


    Ack. Everyone felt as if someone had thumped them heavily on the back, making them spit out fresh blood. Quick, go get a basin to collect the blood. This prince¡¯s tongue is really too poisonous!


    Jing Rong remained nonchnt. He may be a prince but he¡¯s still human. So what if he put down a bet if he had the urge? Who said that princes couldn¡¯t gamble? Really!


    The next moment, Ji Yunshu also reached into her own clothes and passed a silver tael to the banker. He asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, who are you betting on?¡±


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Hmm... I¡¯ll bet on the leopard.¡±


    Leopard? The guards all looked on nkly. Where did a leoparde from? ¡°Teacher Ji, there are no leopards here!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be? If I said there is, there surely will be.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it and even Jing Rong looked at her in puzzlement. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to bet that if the two of them really got married and lived on in peace and harmony. Wouldn¡¯t both of them win then?¡± [1]


    Ah, that was true! Everybody nodded in agreement. Because of that, several people changed their bets and followed her to bet on ¡®leopard¡¯. It was extremely lively and festive.


    However, Jing Rong¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her. Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you this happy recently.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Wei Yi. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to myself.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded.


    ...


    At the same moment, Mo Ruo was busy chasing after Tang Si.


    Thatss somehow managed to disappear like a wisp of smoke. He couldn¡¯t find her wherever he looked. It was deep into the night already and the woods were filled with nothing but the whistle of the wind and the asional howl of wolves from a distance. As a martial artist, Mo Ruo was naturally light footed and didn¡¯t make much noise either.


    He held arge torch in his hands and shone it all around but saw nothing butrge trees and short grasses. ¡°Where did she go? Don¡¯t tell me she really was eaten by wolves? I was just saying that casually - there better be nothing that really happened to her.¡±


    Mo Ruo grew increasingly worried and started walking quicker in his search for her.


    [1] This is a (chinese?) gambling term that means all three dice have the same number showing.

 Chapter 677 - Snow Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Snow Wolf</h4>


    CONTENT WARNING: BLOOD & GORE & ANIMAL ABUSE


    Tang Si stomped onwards in righteous anger, a wooden branch in her hand. As she walked she waved the branch around energetically, hitting the nts around her as sheined angrily, ¡°Damned Mo Ruo, stinky Mo Ruo. If this grand dame didn¡¯t like you, I would definitely skin you alive! In what way am I not good? Why do you disdain me so?!¡±


    She got angrier the more she thought about it. ¡°You just wait. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have you kneeling in front of this grand dame crying and begging to take you in. I just don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even deal...¡± with you.


    Before Tang Si could finish her words, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and stopped moving her arms as well. Her ears twitched and she leaned forward as if she had heard some movement. High alert! Tang Si tossed the branch aside and continued forward gingerly.


    There was the glow of a fire in front of her. As she approached, the light turned brighter and the sound of other people also grew. There were blood-curdling shrieks, wolf howls, and some peopleughing out loud.


    Instinct from traversing the mountains over the years told her that this could not be a good thing! Tang Si hid behind arge tree and looked in the direction of a little stream. She was instantly stunned.


    There was a roaring bonfire by the banks of the little stream. Gathered around it were a dozen or so muscr men wearing tiger pelts with one shoulder bared and their bodies covered with tattoos. Beside a stout and stocky man with his hair worn loose was arge cage that housed over a dozen snow-white wolves. The wolves howled and rammed against the metal bars of the cage until they were covered in wounds, their white fur stained with streaks of blood.


    ¡°Let them go, I beg you...¡± Four people tied up in ropes begged desperately, their eyes filled with tears.


    However, those men didn¡¯t take any notice of them. Some of them tossed more wood into the bonfire merrily, while others busied themselves with getting water from the stream.


    Instead, some of them men dragged a wolf from the cage, took out a dagger and stabbed it into the wolf¡¯s stomach, splitting it open as fresh blood poured out. It was extremely unsightly.


    They killed several snow wolves just like that in quick session.


    The fellow killing the wolves had both hands drenched in blood. Heughed in merriment and even spread his five fingers and stuck them into his mouth to lick the blood off them. His actions were truly nauseating.


    Tang Si watched helplessly with a hand over her mouth as these noble snow wolves were skinned alive, their bloody bodies skewered by a wooden rod and put over the fire to roast. As she took in this scene, she dry heaved a few times and almost vomited.


    The people that had been tied up were forced to look on powerlessly as the snow wolves that they raised had their bellies sliced open alive and skinned. They wailed in grief, ¡°Don¡¯t kill them, I beg you, let my wolves go. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, I beg you...¡±


    They shouted themselves hoarse but those perverse men remained indifferent and instead guffawed withughter, revealing a mouthful of bloodied teeth. How bizarre and terrifying.


    Tang Si had grown up on the grasnds and knew well that snow wolves were the most loyal kind of animal. When she was a child, she had also kept one. However, one day when she brought her snow wolf out to Tianshan, they met with an avnche and the wolf had been buried alive, unable to escape. From that day forth, she never kept a wolf again.


    Thus, when she saw what they were doing, she was both pained and furious. She grit her teeth, clenched her hands and stomped fiercely on the ground, identally breaking a twig below her foot. A crisp crack rang out.


    The people by the stream had very sharp ears. When they suddenly heard a disturbance, all of them went on alert, looking in her direction. Luckily, Tang Si was behind arge tree, outside of the firelight and in the darkness. Only a vague shadow could be seen, and nothing could be clearly made out.


    Tang Si hid behind the tree and held her breath. Although she was used to showing off, she wasn¡¯t brainless. Even though she considered herself skilled at martial arts, just the fact that she didn¡¯t have the advantage of numbers meant that she would surely suffer a loss instead.


    Someone shouted out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    There was no answer.


    ¡°Go over to take a look.¡± Several of the men shouldered their huge sabres and approached her direction with a torch in hand.


    Tang Si took a deep breath and thought to herself, I surely won¡¯t be able to escape them. Why not go all in and kill however many I can? Her hand crept towards her waist and grasped her whip, intending to bite down and throw herself into the fray.


    However, just as she was about to step out from behind the tree, a hand came from behind her and covered her mouth. Then, the person leapt upwards as light as a feather tond in the branches of the tree.


    The two figures were thus hidden by the tree leaves.


    Tang Si was still struggling when a voice sounded by her ear, ¡°Stop moving if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    It¡¯s Mo Ruo! She immediately quietened and Mo Ruo released his hand over her mouth. She turned back and saw Mo Ruo¡¯s face just inches away from her own. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked softly.


    Mo Ruo didn¡¯t answer her, looking tensely below them instead. Those men were standing there, waving their torches around searching for people. ¡°There¡¯s nobody!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was the wind. Making a fuss over nothing.¡±


    ¡°Who cares if there was someone, let¡¯s eat some wolf first!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly go kill the wolves.¡± The men let down their guard and returned to the bonfire.


    On the tree, the two of them also let out a sigh of relief. Tang Si finally realised that he was hugging her tightly from behind, and her previous anger and tension were swept away just like that. She lowered her head and started smiling secretly.


    ¡°You still dare to smile? Do you know how much danger you were in just now? If I didn¡¯te, you would have been turned into a side dish for them!¡± Mo Ruo chided softly.


    She stopped smiling and pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t want that either!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡± She turned her head and pointed angrily towards the little stream, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see all those people killing the snow wolves? It¡¯s really too perverse and cruel! If we just turned away like this, what would happen to those snow wolves and those people that have been tied up? If we left, they might also get killed by those people.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much the two of us can do. We can go save them, but we must also protect ourselves. If anything happened to us, how could we save others? Let¡¯s go back and discuss with Jing Rong first before we decide what to do.¡±


    That¡¯s true. They couldn¡¯t do anything at all with just the two of them. If they rushed in unprepared they would only die.


    Mo Ruo hugged her close again andnded back on the ground lightly before leading her away.


    When they returned to the campsite, everyone was still talking andughing idly. However, when they saw them hurry back with pale faces, the atmosphere immediately turned serious.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    Tang Si panted and pointed her finger back in the woods, ¡°Over there... There are many people killing wolves, and maybe people as well. Quick, all of you quickly follow me there or it¡¯s going to be toote.¡±


    Follow what where? They didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Jing Rong turned towards Mo Ruo. ¡°Just what happened?¡±


    Mo Ruo replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of people over by the stream. By the looks of it, they should be people that have been living in the woods for years. They captured a few people and dozens of snow wolves. Right now they are skinning them one by one and roasting the wolves over the fire. The specifics of the situation is unclear.¡±


    It¡¯s actually such a disgusting matter!

 Chapter 678 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 678 - Rescue</h4>


    CONTENT WARNING: BLOOD & GORE & ANIMAL ABUSE


    Follow what where? They didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Jing Rong turned towards Mo Ruo. ¡°Just what happened?¡±


    Mo Ruo replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of people over by the stream. By the looks of it, they should be people that have been living in the woods for years. They caught a few people and dozens of snow wolves. Right now they are skinning them one by one and roasting the wolves over the fire. The specifics of the situation is unclear.¡±


    It¡¯s actually such a disgusting matter!


    These guards were rather experienced in the ways of the world and had seen all kinds of killing, but when they heard Mo Ruo describe that scene, they still couldn¡¯t help but taste bile rise up from their stomachs. They could practically imagine that scene in front of their eyes!


    Tang Si urged them, ¡°Come on, quickly go over with me and save those people and the wolves! If you keep dilly-dallying, they are going to start killing people!¡± It¡¯s urgent!


    However, they couldn¡¯t just go ahead recklessly. Jing Rong considered the matter, ¡°Right now, we still aren¡¯t clear about the situation and cannot jump in head on. We must investigate it first.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still thinking about that at this time? In any case, the most important thing is to rescue those people. If you¡¯re not going, then I¡¯ll go in alone!¡± Just as Tang Si finished speaking, she got up and left.


    But Mo Ruo pulled her back. ¡°Crazy girl, can¡¯t you just be a little quieter? If it were not for me just now, you¡¯d have already died.¡±


    At the reminder, she reconsidered and restrained her own agitated emotions. ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Jing Rong said, ¡°We definitely must save those people, as well as the snow wolves.¡± He ordered Lang Po, ¡°Bring some people to follow Mo Ruo and Miss Tang there. If it¡¯s possible, save those people immediately.¡±


    Lang Po answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was worried and told him, ¡°You¡¯d better go too.¡±


    ¡°This prince will stay behind to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. This is right next to the public road so nothing will happen.¡±


    Jing Rong thought for a moment then instructed several guards, ¡°Take good care of Teacher Ji. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, we will take good care of Teacher Ji.¡±


    Thus, the group of them hurried over.


    When they reached the little stream, those people had already ughtered five snow wolves and were eating them. The remaining snow wolves in the cages were howling unceasingly, apanied by the cries of the bound humans beside them. The mixture of the two sounded extremely tragic.


    Jing Rong¡¯s group remained hidden in the dark, evaluating the situation. ¡°Judging by their build and dress, they likely are not people of Great Lin.¡± Jing Rong observed them for a while more, then asked Mo Ruo, ¡°Look, the sabres in their hands are not those of the Central ins either, do you see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind. I can see.¡±


    Pfft. Jing Rong didn¡¯t want to argue with him right now.


    Mo Ruo bumped his shoulder. ¡°Come on, tell us what we should do now? Jump in and start killing immediately or observe for a while more?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a while more.¡±


    Tang Si started bing anxious. ¡°What¡¯s there to observe? If you asked me, we should just rush in and kill them all to take revenge for those snow wolves.¡± She was fuming with rage!


    Mo Ruo barked at her, ¡°Brainless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re brainless.¡±


    Jing Rong red at the two of them. ¡°Could you quiet down?¡±


    The two of them shut up. Hmph!


    Before he had time to think further, a voice rang out from over there. ¡°If you continue wailing, believe me I¡¯ll twist your heads off right away!¡±


    The owners of the wolves were not intimidated and continued shouting, ¡°You¡¯re beasts, no better than pigs or dogs! Why don¡¯t you just kill us with a stroke of your knives and eat our flesh instead? We raised those snow wolves from pups; killing them is as good as wanting our lives!¡±


    Those people snickered and tore off arge chunk of roasted snow wolf flesh, then walked over toward the people bound on the ground. ¡°We don¡¯t eat human meat, only wolf meat. These are wolves that you raised - surely you can¡¯t refuse to even give it a tase?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± That person chortled, ¡°Of course I just want you to taste whether this wolf meat tastes good as well!¡±


    One of the older men spat out, ¡°You beasts!¡±


    Haha! The more savagely the wolf breeders scolded them, the more happily theyughed. They instructed, ¡°Come, let¡¯s pry open their mouths and let them get a good taste of roasted wolf meat.¡±


    Several of the men yelled an agreement and went up to pry the wolf breeders¡¯ mouths open. The person holding a hunk of wolf meat stalked up to them with a bloodthirsty look, then tore off a piece of the wolf meat in his hand and shoved them forcefully down their throats.


    Oof. Their mouths were stuffed full of meat.


    Tang Si couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She grabbed her whip and looked at everyone around her. ¡°Things have already devolved to this state, what else are you waiting for?¡±


    Jing Rong and his group remained unmoving. Thus, Tang Si rushed out on her own.


    When they heard the disturbance, the people beside the stream all looked in her direction. Tang Si flung out the whip in her hand and viciously aimed it at the most muscr men of them all. Her whip was extremely powerful and uratelynded on that person¡¯s head.


    However this person seemed to be invulnerable. The strike of the whip seemed to have no effect at all. That person tossed his head nonchntly and grabbed the whip to haul her forward just as she was about to draw back for a second strike.


    Seeing that, Jing Rong and his group had no choice but toe out as well. Dozens of people ran out from the cover of the forest, all holding a sword aloft.


    In response, those people quickly drew outrge sticks from the fire, causing it to lose its structure and send sparks high into the sky. Some of them held their torches up while others started slicing with their sabres. It was a sh of a dozen people against a dozen others!


    Mo Ruo first kicked away that man that Tang Si had hit then freed her whip from his grasp. ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Mo Ruo scolded her loudly.


    She was at a loss forwards, silently admitting that she had just been a little impulsive just now. ¡°I know, I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a next time?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be.¡± As she finished speaking, she drew back her whip and continued flinging it at those people.


    The two factions battled it out. Nobody was hurt or killed, but neither of them had the advantage either. Thus, they separated into two sides and stopped.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± The leader of the muscr men asked.


    Before Jing Rong could speak, Tang Si said, ¡°That¡¯s the question we should be asking you! Why are you eating these snow wolves and capturing people?!¡±


    Haha! They threw their heads back and guffawed. ¡°Didn¡¯t these people breed wolves just for eating?¡± There¡¯s nothing wrong with this logic.


    ¡°But these snow wolves are not yours at all! And your methods are too cruel.¡±


    ¡°We were the ones that captured the snow wolves. We can eat them however we¡¯d like - who are you to govern what we can do?¡±


    The people who had been tied up sobbed as they said, ¡°They stole these snow wolves! I beg you to save our wolves!¡±


    The wolves locked in the cages started howling as well.

 Chapter 679 - Under Orders

    <h4>Chapter 679 - Under Orders</h4>


    CONTENT WARNING: BLOOD & GORE & ANIMAL ABUSE


    The caged wolves cried and wailed just like babies.


    The fiercer they howled, the louder those perverse brutesughed. All of them were tall and sturdy, with rough and broad features. Compared to Jing Rong¡¯s group, they looked just like a bunch of northerners facing a group of southerners.


    Amongst them were some that carried arge sabre over their shoulders, some with arge stick as a torch, and others still gnawing on a hunk of wolf meat. They seemed tock a single shred of fear towards this group of people that had suddenly appeared. Their savage appearance was evident.


    Their burly leader suddenly pointed his sabre at Jing Rong, ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± His voice rang out loud and clear. It was obvious that he had no regard for Jing Rong.


    You may be arrogant now, butter you will cry. Jing Rong¡¯s proud, eagle-like brows raised up high with killing intent. However, he looked towards the people who were tied up and signalled to the guards by his side. ¡°Release those people.¡±


    The guards obeyed and stepped forward to slice the ropes on those people away. However, just as the des touched the ropes, one of the brutes stepped forward and started waving his torch around, forcing the guard to step back two metres.


    At that same moment, Jing Rong lifted the sword in his hands and struck towards that brute¡¯s torch, splitting it into two. The burning end of the torch fell onto the ground with a flurry of sparks, startling the brute. He was left with the useless half of a torch, and red fiercely at Jing Rong.


    The guard took advantage of that moment and immediately cut away the ropes on those people. They quickly kneeled on the ground and kowtowed in thanks. ¡°Thank you to all the young masters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡± They had tears in their eyes.


    Jing Rong said, ¡°Quickly get your snow wolves and leave.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Young Master...¡±


    The four of them scrambled to open the cages and led the remaining snow wolves out. As the snow wolves were released, they wanted to leap towards the gang of brutes but were quickly led away by the wolf breeders instead, dreading another mishap.


    As the people led away the snow wolves that they had caught with great difficulty, the brutes were furious and wanted to chase after them, but were stopped by Mo Ruo. The sword in his hands pointed straight at the throat of one of the brutes. ¡°You¡¯d better behave if you want to stay alive.¡±


    Anyone would be anxious with a sword at their throat. That brute stayed motionless but looked at him with hate and clenched his fist with such force that his arm muscles bulged out.


    When he saw that, the leader of the brutes angrily spat out a wad of saliva on the ground and yelled out, ¡°Brothers, all of you buckle up! We¡¯re going all in now. Kill them all!¡±


    The minute that order was given, the people behind him raised their sabres and torches, letting out a series of hoots and howls that sounded just like the howling of wolves. Then, they rushed towards Jing Rong¡¯s group. The spectacle was going out of control!


    Jing Rong lifted his sword and pierced into the throat of a brute, killing him with a single strike. ¡°You brutes that are worse than animals dare to fight and kill within our Great Lin?!¡±


    The two groups started fighting and killing. The scene was extremely bloody. The air was filled with not just the stench of blood from the wolves, but also humans.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu was filled with apprehension. She worried that they would be in trouble as her hands grew damp with cold sweat.


    One of the guards noticed and consoled her, ¡°Teacher Ji, don¡¯t worry. His Highness will be fine.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with them.¡±


    ¡°His Highness has impressive skills, and he has Young Master Mo, Guard Lang, and Shi Ziran by his side. Please be at ease and have a rest if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    She shook her head. She was not at all in the mood to rest. She picked up a piece of firewood and started poking at the fire just like Jing Rong had done earlier. She sighed deeply.


    Suddenly, Ah! A burst of pain pierced her abdomen as if a knife had sliced her flesh. That branch also fell from her fingertips. Why would this happen?


    The guard was worried when he saw that and stepped forward to take a closer look. ¡°Teacher Ji, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Her lips turned pale and cold sweat covered her entire body. She could only curl around her knees and press against her stomach, burying her head.


    ¡°Teacher Ji?¡± Everyone crowded around her.


    Someone panicked. ¡°This... just what is happening?¡±


    Ji Yunshu just sat there motionlessly, her pale, bloodless face tucked in between her knees as she clenched her teeth tightly against the pain.


    The guards were all anxious and terrified, asking after her condition nonstop.


    However, Ji Yunshu seemed to have slowly lost awareness of her surroundings. Her head buzzed with pain, drawing out everything that the people around her said.


    It was only after about the time to drink a cup of tea had passed, that the pain from her abdomen gradually disappeared, and she slowly regained awareness. She took a deep breath and slowly raised her head. The first thing she saw were the faces of the guards around her, that had turned green with anxiety. ¡°Teacher Ji, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m really fine. Maybe... my guts have knotted together.¡±


    Huh? Guts knotted? This was the first time they had heard of guts being knotted together. They stared for a moment longer, still worried. ¡°Teacher Ji, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± They then boiled some hot water for her.


    After drinking the water, she really did feel much better. Who knows, maybe my guts really did knot together.


    Everyone only rxed again when they saw that she really was feeling better now. Someone stepped forward to ask, ¡°Teacher Ji, what is guts knotting together? How can people¡¯s guts be tied into a knot?¡±


    This... how should she exin it? She¡¯d better just smile and not speak.


    However, just as their hearts settled down, their heart rates were forced up again.


    Suddenly, a bunch of people d in armor rushed out of the woods. They carried long swords in the hands and their expressions were solemn and stern as theypletely surrounding Ji Yunshu and the guards.


    In reaction the guards also got up and drew their swords, surrounding Ji Yunshu in a protective circle. Shi Zijin, who had been shadowing her in secret, had also emerged.


    Wen Xian and Zhao Huai had also been monitoring the situation in the shadows. Zhao Huai was prepared to leap out and mount a rescue but was stopped by Wen Xian. ¡°Why did you pull me back? Didn¡¯t you see that the Little Heir is in danger?¡±


    ¡°Observe the situation first.¡±


    ¡°What situation?¡±


    Wen Xian looked over calmly and told him, ¡°Take a good look. These people don¡¯t have any malicious intent.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Zhao Huai tamped down on his own impulsiveness and took a critical eye to the situation.


    The armor-d people scattered to two sides in a flurry, leaving an open path where one person walked out. This person looked kindly and did not seem to have malicious intent.


    Not only did that person have no intent to harm Ji Yunshu, but he stepped forward with a respectful bow instead. ¡°Apologies for disturbing Teacher Ji. We are under orders to fetch you; pleasee along with us.¡±


    Under orders? Ji Yunshu remained wary and backed off a few steps. She didn¡¯t know whose orders these were. Jing Yi¡¯s? Or the Emperor¡¯s?

 Chapter 680 - Have a cha

    <h4>Chapter 680 - Have a cha</h4>


    t


    Jing Rong¡¯s guards were vignt and kept Ji Yunshu¡¯s tiny body securely behind them. They demanded loudly, "Whose orders are you following?"


    The person straightened up and looked at Ji Yunshu. "Teacher Ji will naturally know when he goes there." Still ying tricks?


    Ji Yunshu asked in a nonchnt manner, "Who are you guys?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Ji, we would never harm you and just want you toe with us. Later, we will pick up the prince as well."


    They will pick up Jing Rong? Ji Yunshu carefully examined the man in front of her. His eyes didn¡¯t have any killing intent but rather were respectful. This person had brought along at least a hundred people, greatly outnumbering her own group. If they were to fight for their lives, they would definitely be at a disadvantage. Even if they were to break through the encirclement, they would end up either dead or injured! After some thought, it really isn¡¯t worth the risk.


    Thus, Ji Yunshu said, "Fine, I¡¯ll go with you."


    The guards were shocked, "Teacher Ji, His Highness ordered us to stay and protect you. If you ......"


    "I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t hurt me," Ji Yunshu said firmly.


    The guy smiled, "Teacher Ji, you are an esteemed guest, naturally, we won¡¯t hurt you, you cane with us."


    The guards continued to dissuade her but Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind was made up. She was concerned that they were pitifully outnumbered.


    And everyone knew Ji Yunshu¡¯s temperament, if her mind was made up, even a hundred oxen would not be able to force her to change it. Just like His Highness!


    She then brought the guards that Jing Rong had left behind to take care of her and followed those people.


    After boarding the carriage, they soon left the public road. Where are they headed? She sat in the carriage, trying to calm her thumping heart, as she lifted the curtain with her fingers to look outside. The carriage was still traveling through the forest on a very uneven road.


    It was a bumpy ride, but soon, the carriages left the woods and finally ended up on a spacious road. There was a road marker just beside it which said Jingzhou!


    Jingzhou? Yes, their way into the capital was originally next to Jingzhou. Just who are these people? Why did they bring her to Jingzhou and who was she going to meet?


    She thought about it carefully. Jingzhou? That¡¯s where Marquis Kang was. She finally understood. Indeed, it was only Marquis Kang who could raise an army here, and only he could do such a thing.


    At that moment, Jing Rong had no idea! They were busy in an intense, bloody fight for their lives. Although each of those brutes were burly, strong, and very resilient, when they met Jing Rong and his team, they were still bandits meeting soldiers in the end. Their only possible fate was a loss!


    The original dozen or so brutes were killed until only three were left. Those three had unprecedented fear in their eyes, trembling as they stepped back and questioned them in a wavering tone, "Who the hell are you?"


    Tang Si stepped forward and said, "This granddy here is unafraid to give my name or surname, I¡¯m Tang Si!"


    Hey hey hey, they didn¡¯t ask about you! The three people¡¯s eyes were all on Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong¡¯s gaze was stern and cold, "It¡¯s better to ask the King of Hell after you die."


    The three of them were terrified, looking at the corpses all over the ground as if they were seeing themselves, realizing that in the end, they would be like those corpses. There was blood everywhere!


    However, in the midst of their fear, they resolved to make onest stand.


    One of them shouted, "If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll take you with me!" After saying that, this guy raised his sabre over his head and was about to sh with it when a sharp arrow suddenly shot out from deep in the forest, piercing through the back of that person¡¯s head and exiting from his forehead.


    It was shot with great strength! The arrow that went clean through his head ended up in a tree, leaving a hole in the man¡¯s head. Eyes zed over, he fell to the ground, dead.


    The other two froze, their sabres halting in mid-air.


    At that moment, two more arrows came from deep within the forest, instantly killing the remaining two as well.


    What¡¯s going on? When Jing Rong looked back, there were sounds of rustling from the dark woods, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps. Torches could be seen getting closer. Almost a hundred people came out of the woods. Each of them was fully armed and looked fierce.


    Before he could figure out who they were, a serious-looking guy came forward and respectfully cupped his fist towards Jing Rong. "Greetings to Your Highness."


    "Who are you?"


    "We¡¯re Marquis Kang¡¯s people."


    Marquis Kang? What a surprise! This was within Jingzhou. Of course, it was Marquis Kang¡¯s territory, so these people, too, must be Marquis Kang¡¯s estate soldiers.


    Jing Rong frowned, "Why are you guys here?"


    "We have been ordered to arrest these fugitives."


    "Fugitives?" He looked at the corpses all over the ground, were those fugitives? There were tattoos on each arm. Every felon who went to Jingzhou prison would have such tattoos on his body. He should have thought of that earlier.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t want to deal with Marquis Kang¡¯s people. In addition, Ji Yunshu was still waiting for him back at the camp, so he wanted to return early so as not to worry her. He said coldly, "Since the fugitives are dead, you can go back and make your report."


    "Your Highness," the man called out to him. "This humble servant and the others have another mission."


    "Yes?"


    "The Marquis instructed us toe and invite you to his estate."


    Huh? Wait... how did that old fellow know he was in Jingzhou? He was summoned back to the capital by a secret edict, and it was reasonable to say that even if the word were to spread, it wouldn¡¯t be so fast, much less to the ears of Marquis Kang, who had already withdrawn from the imperial court long ago! Where did this go wrong? Could it be that Qiao Zheng tipped them off?


    He thought about all the possibilities. Finally, he looked around and asked, "Invite this prince to his estate? What? Could it be that Marquis Kang already knew that this prince woulde?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s why we are here to pick up Your Highness. The marquis also said that he would like to talk to Your Highness about the matter where he lent a few thousand soldiers and horses to the princest time to attack the Gaoshan Gang and the entire army was wiped out."


    Talk? Holy shit! That old man! What the hell is he up to? The emperor has already given him his favorite gold armor aspensation, and he was so happy that his front teeth are about to drop. Why does he still want to settle old scores with this prince?


    He said seriously, "There is no need. This prince has important matters to attend to and has no time to meet Marquis Kang, so you can reply to him on my behalf. If there is timeter, I will definitely bring the best wine to talk to the Marquis about that matter." He was about to leave with his own people.


    The man who came forward still didn¡¯t give up and called out to him, "Your Highness, please wait! The Marquis knows that Your Highness is returning to the capital, so he said that if Your Highness goes to see him, you will definitely benefit from it." He was hinting at something!


    Benefits? Jing Rong pondered in his mind what that meant.

 Chapter 681 - Without Father or Mother

    <h4>Chapter 681 - Without Father or Mother</h4>


    However, Jing Rong didn¡¯t understand what else Marquis Kang could want from him other than an exnation.


    That person also took the chance to continue speaking. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you just make the trip with us. This ce is not far from the Marquis¡¯s Estate and it is already sote. Your Highness is a noble personage and it¡¯s not appropriate to rest overnight in the woods, amongst the wild animals. It would be terrible if something happened.¡±


    When Tang Si heard that, she hurried forward and bumped lightly at Jing Rong¡¯s shoulder, saying softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go with them? Anyways the woods around here aren¡¯t peaceful either - they¡¯re filled with the stench of blood.¡± She covered her own nose with disdain.


    Jing Rong immediately dodged away from the woman that had suddenly appeared beside him. Other than Ji Yunshu, he refused to even touch any other woman!


    Mo Ruo used that moment to tug Tang Si towards himself. ¡°Is your nose that sharp? We are camped next to the public road, quite a distance away from here. You can¡¯t smell it.¡±


    ¡°But I just can smell it.¡±


    Thisss really has a formidable tongue. Mo Ruo was speechless, and told Jing Rong, ¡°You decide for yourself.¡±


    Decide my ass! Of course we¡¯re not going!


    When that person realised that Jing Rong¡¯s resolve was unwavering, he said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to worry. This subordinate has already sent people to fetch Teacher Ji. At this time, he should have already arrived at the Marquis¡¯s Estate.¡±


    Hah! They sure worked quickly! This was clearly a kidnapping. Jing Rong bellowed in anger, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji is very well. He is the Marquis¡¯s esteemed guest.¡± He emphasised the term ¡®esteemed guest¡¯.


    In other words, Marquis Kang had never intended to seek his agreement, because they only had to capture Ji Yunshu, and he would have no choice but to go. Marquis Kang, how astute!


    In the end, Jing Rong could only agree. He would like to see what other tricks that old fellow had up his sleeve.


    ......


    As Ji Yunshu travelled to Jingzhou city in her carriage, she didn¡¯t see anyone on the streets as it was alreadyte at night. Soon after, they arrived at Marquis Kang¡¯s residence.


    She got down from the carriage and eyed the dazzle and splendor of the residence before her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh inmentation. This Marquis Kang is truly wealthy. His lifestyle is even morevish than that of the Emperor¡¯s!


    The Emperor worked to the bone, looking after the lives of all themon people, and even had to read through countless petitions and memorials; so what if everything under the sky belonged to him? He would still not be able to live as carefreely as Marquis Kang!


    Besides, the Marquis had money and lived in arge mansion. He didn¡¯t have to worry about food or clothing, was influential, andmanded several thousand household soldiers. Even the Emperor didn¡¯t bother with him. Such a lifestyle was enviable indeed!


    Ji Yunshu couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. C¡¯est vie!


    However when she looked towards the signboard for the residence, she stared for a moment. On it was a bloody handprint from a child. Eh? What was going on? As she pondered about it...


    ¡°Teacher Ji, this way please.¡± The housekeeper came up to the door to wee her, interrupting her train of thought.


    She nodded in reply.


    ¡°Our Marquis has waited a long time for Teacher Ji.¡±


    She quirked her lips upwards and didn¡¯t reply, putting down her guard. No matter what, Marquis Kang had once lent Jing Rong troops to attack the Gaoshan Gang, so he should be an ally instead of an enemy. She followed the housekeeper in.


    The minute she entered the main doors, she was stunned. This Marquis Kang¡¯s residence was really unbelievably imposing!


    Whether it be the furnishings or the decor; every single tile or pottery were exquisitely carved. If one stayed here for a night, they would also be burnished with ayer of gold, just like if they had gone to Europe ande back.


    As she passed by the courtyard, she saw several different bizarre trees. They were clearly trees of different species, but their branches were tangled together. It didn¡¯t appear to be natural, more like they were deliberately trained into such a shape.


    The Marquis¡¯s estate was strange indeed! First there was that bloody handprint on the sign board, then now a tree made of several others twisted together.


    She didn¡¯t understand the pastimes of the rich.


    When they reached the main hall, it simrly had everything one could imagine bedazzled in gold, from something asrge as a pir, to something as small as a wine cup. Each and every one of them were exquisitely ornate.


    Such a spendthrift! Just how much money could one spend on this?!


    "Teacher Ji, please wait for a moment. I will go inform the Marquis."


    "Mn." She nodded.


    Just as the housekeeper was about to set off, they heard a peal ofughter outside. Thatughter was both warm and lively, just like how Liu Qingping alwaysughed whenever he saw her. She imagined that this Marquis Kang probably was also as plump.


    When he came out, he looked just as she had expected.


    He was about 1.7m tall, weighing around 180 pounds. As he walked, the floorboards shook.


    When he saw Ji Yunshu in the hall, he bounced forward warmly in wee. He grabbed her hands and tantly sized her up, expression full of anticipation. "Teacher Ji, you¡¯re finally here. Everyone says that you¡¯re umonly intelligent and can solve any case that you take on. It¡¯s such an honor for this Marquis to meet you."


    Eh? Why would he say something like that for no reason at all? Ji Yunshu looked at her own hands, held tightly within his grasp, and felt that they were scalding hot, causing her entire body to warm up as well.


    It was said that plump people had more fat and thus ran hotter than others; this seemed true for him. She quickly withdrew her hands, took a step back, and bowed with cupped hands. "Greetings, Marquis Kang."


    "No need to be so formal." He beckoned her, "Come,e. Teacher Ji, please take a seat," as he tugged her over to a chair.


    Marquis Kang waved hisrge hand and told his housekeeper, "Quickly get the kitchens to prepare a few good dishes for Teacher Ji."


    Wait a minute. Bro, it¡¯s already sote that it¡¯s closer to daybreak than sundown! Is this supposed to be a midnight snack?


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly refused the gesture. "Marquis, there¡¯s no need. This humble one has already eaten."


    "Everyone whoes is a guest. This Marquis has never shirked the duty of hospitality. Besides, such an esteemed guest as Teacher Ji must be treated with especial care." A very warm wee indeed.


    His wee was so warm that Ji Yunshu almost felt her forehead heat up with fever. She smiled amiably, "There really is no need. Please don¡¯t trouble yourself, Marquis."


    Marquis Kang could only acquise in the face of her repeated refusals. After that, he continued looking at Ji Yunshu, smiling so widely that his two canines were revealed. It was adorable.


    Ji Yunshu always had the impression that Marquis Kang was as reserved and aloof as the Emperor, someone that should be wise and knowledgeable. This... must be a pirated version! She shook her head. Let¡¯s disregard this for now.


    Marquis Kang asked her, ¡°I hear that Teacher Ji is from Jinjiang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You used to work at the Jinjiang yamen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Prince Rong regards you very highly, brought you all the way back to the capital, and let you take over the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This time, you went to Yufu to investigate under orders from the Supreme Court?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ......


    Who knows where this old fellow found so many questions, asking about everything from when Ji Yunshu was born till now. However, Ji Yunshu¡¯s answer to him was always, ¡°Without father or mother, child of the wild, reliant on myself.¡±


    Her words simply put a cork in all Marquis Kang¡¯s questions.

 Chapter 682 - The Marquiss Estate

    <h4>Chapter 682 - The Marquis¡°s Estate</h4>


    Ji Yunshu was rather ufortable with how abnormally enthusiastic and weing Marquis Kang was. Furthermore, from his words, she detected a little something, so she decided to ask him upfront, ¡°Marquis Kang, please feel free to be direct if you have something to say.¡±


    Hehe! My little ploy had been seen through! Marquis Kang wiped away that ingratiating smile off his face, giving her a much more natural grin instead. ¡°True enough, I can¡¯t hide anything from Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, please speak.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We can speak of this tomorrow.¡±


    Pfft. Ji Yunshu wanted to vomit blood. Bro, you can¡¯t just leave things hanging in suspense like this!


    Meanwhile, Jing Rong and his group had followed Marquis Kang¡¯s people into Jingzhou city. There was practically no one other than them on the broad, spacious streets. Suddenly, they heard someone striking the gong to call out the hour.


    Tang Si quickly stuck her head out from the carriage and saw an old man pass by them. For some bizarre reason, she suddenly shouted a question at the night watchman, ¡°Old Mister, why is there nobody around your Jingzhou city at night? In other ces, there would still be plenty of people aroundte at night. Your city here is really too quiet.¡±


    Dumbfounded, the watchman nced at her and simply answered, ¡°Young miss, it¡¯ste at night. Of course there isn¡¯t anyone around.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Si drummed her fingers against her cheek.


    The watchman rubbed his eyes and took a good look at the Marquis¡¯s men on horseback. Hisntern almost dropped to the ground as he took off immediately at top speed.


    Tang Si was puzzled, scratching her head. Was she that scary?


    Mo Ruo reached out and dragged her back into the carriage. ¡°Can¡¯t you be quieter? You don¡¯t even give it a restte at night. Why did you try to talk to the night watchman? He was just doing his job.¡±


    ¡°I was just asking, why are you so worked up?¡±


    ¡°We had just had a bloody sh with people; can¡¯t you just sit down properly?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± And she refused to talk further.


    In contrast, Jing Rong was sitting upright properly with his eyes closed. His clothes still had bloodstains on them, marring the originally pristine robes, and appearing exceptionally unsightly.


    Just then, Tang Si started making noise again. She tugged on her own blood-soaked robes, saying, ¡°When we reach that Marquis¡¯ estate or something, I must have a good bath. Look, my clothes are covered in blood.¡± However, nobody answered her.


    Mo Ruo asked Jing Rong gravely, ¡°What does this Marquis Kang have up his sleeve?¡±


    Jing Rong opened his eyes and shook his head. ¡°No idea!¡±


    Fine then! When they reached the estate, everyone got off the carriages and horses. Just like Ji Yunshu, Jing Rong and his group were startled by the sumptuous decor of the estate. This ce was undeniably impressive. Marquis Kang, oh Marquis Kang. Aren¡¯t you enjoying life a little too much?


    Tang Si dashed inside immediately, as excited as an explorer that had just discovered a new continent. However, Jing Rong and Mo Ruo noticed the handprint on the signboard of the estate. It was too obvious! The two of them exchanged looks but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The same steward as before came out to receive them. ¡°Greetings Your Highness. The Marquis has been waiting inside for some time already.¡± Extremely respectful!


    Jing Rong nodded and headed inside.


    The steward led the way into the great hall. The first thing they saw when they entered was Ji Yunshu¡¯s frowning face. She had just been frustrated by the half-finished words of the Marquis, so much so that she wanted to vomit blood.


    When the Marquis saw them, he immediately stepped down from the main seat and hurried forward in wee. However, he wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic as when he greeted Ji Yunshu. The hundred over pounds of flesh on his body shook as he cupped his hands in greeting towards Jing Rong without bowing. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met Your Highness after so long.¡±


    As one of the younger generation, Jing Rong normally should bow in greeting. He tilted his body slightly as he greeted Marquis Kang. Immediately after that, he turned his focus towards Ji Yunshu.


    She had gotten up and walked towards him. Jing Rong asked, ¡°How are you?¡±


    She shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    That¡¯s good. He was finally relieved.


    Marquis Kang looked at the bloodstains on Jing Rong¡¯s group and said, ¡°Let me have someone immediately prepare the rooms so that Your Highness and your friends can wash up and have a rest. Tomorrow, I will arrange a feast to wee you.¡±


    Jing Rong still didn¡¯t understand and asked, ¡°I wonder how Marquis Kang knew that this prince was on the way back to the capital?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    This again! Hey, you even learned how to keep people in suspense now? You deserve a beating!


    Tang Si wandered around the hall looking at everything, grabbing a banana along the way and eating it. ¡°I say, Marquis. Your ce here is pretty big. Are you very rich?¡±


    Marquis Kang nced at her. ¡°And this youngdy is...?¡±


    ¡°My name is Tang Si, from Houliao.¡±


    ¡°The youngdy¡¯s dress certainly isn¡¯t from the Central ins.¡± He smiled and turned his gaze towards Mo Ruo, remarking delightedly, ¡°I believe this must be the divine doctor of Yuhua Pavillion, Young Master Mo Ruo, then!¡±


    Mo Ruo immediately cupped his hands in greeting. ¡°You overpraise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be a divine doctor at such a young age; it¡¯s reallymendable. Who knows, this marquis may have to ask for your help in the future.¡±


    Heh. Mo Ruo smiled in response.


    ¡°Your Highness, rest at ease tonight. Don¡¯t worry about your guards either; I will arrange for their amodations.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Thus, they were led away to rest.


    After Jing Rong had a bath and change of clothes, Marquis Kang invited him for tea alone. In the hall, the two of them started talking about the incident where Jing Rong had previously borrowed troops to besiege the Gaoshan Gang. Jing Rong thanked him, ¡°Many thanks to Marquis Kang for lending your troops then.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness must be joking. This marquis isn¡¯t a miserly person and I also have a duty in helping the imperial court deal with bandits. Besides, Your Highness promised to give me the golden woven armor in return. You wanted the troops and I wanted the armor; both of us got what we wanted. I just never expected that the golden woven armor that I had longed for so many years and failed to obtain while I worked in the imperial court, would finally be mine after I returned to Jingzhou, thanks to Your Highness.¡± [1]


    ¡°This is merely what the Marquis deserved.¡±


    Marquis Kang chuckled.


    However, Jing Rong asked again, ¡°Marquis, how did you know that this prince was returning to the capital?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡± He changed the topic.


    Tomorrow, tomorrow again! This person is strange indeed. Jing Rong could only leave it be. However, he pondered the issue over again in his head. What is this old fellow nning?


    Suddenly, Marquis Kang asked him, ¡°Right, do you want to take a look at my treasure?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the marquis very protective of your treasure? Why would you suddenly ask this?¡±


    ¡°Collected treasures naturally must be admired along with other people! How meaningless it would be to look at it alone!¡±


    Jing Rong smiled. ¡°If Marquis Kang is willing, this prince would also like to broaden my horizons. I heard that the marquis has an extensive collection of treasures.¡±


    Truly, who knows how much treasure Marquis Kang has collected? Many people wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to take a look even if they wished. Thus, there was no reason to reject it since he had offered.


    Marquis Kang was sincere about it as well. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±


    Thus, the two of them went to look at the treasures.


    [1] This was in around Ch330-380.

 Chapter 683 - Marquiss Strange Estate

    <h4>Chapter 683 - Marquis¡°s Strange Estate</h4>


    Marquis Kang kept his treasures in a dedicated, well-guarded courtyard. The door to the courtyard was locked with several padlocks.


    His treasures were perfectly secured.


    Once Marquis Kang and Jing Rong stepped into the courtyard, they entered a room Marquis Kang randomly picked. They opened the door to the room, and were immediately blinded by the re of the treasures.


    The room was filled with a plethora of precious items and jewelries.


    Jing Rong had always known that Marquis Kang had a sizable collection of treasure, even before arrived. However, Jing Rong didn¡¯t expect that Marquis Kang¡¯s collection was not just sizable but practically ridiculous in scale. Marquis Kang had a myriad of treasure filling up every corner of this big room, which was actually the smallest room in the entire courtyard.


    Jing Rong briefly studied every item in the room. He knew the names of some, but not others. All in all, there were all kinds of odd and fantastic treasures here.


    Marquis Kang removed a big magenta goat horn from the rack.


    ¡°This was the only magenta goat horn among all the tributes the Western Regions offered that year. It was taken directly from the goat and ispletely intact. Have a touch, its ridges are very distinct, but feel veryfortable to the touch. ¡± As he spoke, he offered the goat horn to Jing Rong, urging Jing Rong to touch it.


    Not knowing how to decline Marquis Kang¡¯s offer, Jing Rong brushed a finger lightly against the goat horn.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice,¡± Jing Rong lied.


    Marquis Kang was very pleased with Jing Rong¡¯s reaction. He carefully put the goat horn back to where it was, and proceeded to remove a cubic rock from the rack.


    He held it in his hands and asked, ¡°Guess what¡¯s this.¡±


    ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    ¡°This is a rock.¡±


    Pah! So, it¡¯s really just a rock! Jing Rong tried to hold back hisughter as he waited patiently for Marquis Kang¡¯s boration.


    Marquis Kang exined, ¡°I bought this from a businessman who was passing through by Jingzhou. This is a naturally formed and shaped rock. You must feel that it¡¯s very strange, but it¡¯s true. Look at the texture of the rock. It took thousands of years of weathering before the surface of the rock can be this smooth. This is a very precious collectible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Marquis Kang smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to hold it?¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡± Marquis Kang did not give Jing Rong any chance to turn him down and forced the rock into Jing Rong¡¯s hands.


    Jing Rong, who initially seemed reluctant, was astounded when the rock was ced in his hands. This rock... is very light. It was as if he was carrying no weight at all.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Marquis Kang¡¯s treasures are not bad after all!


    ¡°Why is it so light?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    Marquis Kang told him smugly, ¡°This is why I spent such a high price to purchase this rock. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    Jing Rong nodded, this time in all sincerity.


    Marquis Kang brought him on a tour of the room and introduced Jing Rong to his many other treasures.


    These were all things that Jing Rong had never seen before. He felt as if he had attended a lesson and he had learned plenty from it.


    Eventually, Marquis Kang asked, ¡°Do you want to see the Golden Woven Armour?¡±


    Ah! There were only a handful of people who had the honour to see the Golden Woven Armor. One of the two sets of armor was buried with thete Emperor¡¯s body in the imperial tomb, while the other one that belonged to Marquis Kang was kept inside a chest at the imperial ancestral hall. There were only so many people who had ever seen the Golden Woven Armour, and even the Qizhen Emperor only ever seen it once. It would be a great honour for Jing Rong if he could take a glimpse of the armour.


    Jing Rong had no idea what made Marquis Kang so generous today. Not only did he show Jing Rong many of his treasures, allow Jing Rong to touch them, and even offered to show Jing Rong the Golden Woven Armour.


    His actions only made Jing Rong wonder, what¡¯s with Marquis Kang?


    Nevertheless, he nodded, and replied frankly, ¡°Seeing the Golden Woven Armour even just once in my life is worth it.¡±


    Subsequently, Marquis Kang led him to a secret room. There waspletely no light in the room and they had to bring antern along.


    Marquis Kang pressed a hidden button somewhere and opened a door to the secret room. Then, a chest secured with many locks appeared.


    He opened the locks, one after another. When he unlocked thest one, he said, ¡°Put out the candle.¡±


    Jing Rong extinguished the candle and their surroundings turned pitch ck.


    When he opened the chest, the item inside the chest shone through the whole room, instantly lighting up the dark room. The glow was so bright that their eyes hurt from the re.


    The Golden Woven Armour was said to be the hardest armour in the world, and its brilliance could light up the night sky for a thousand miles. Indeed, its fame was not unfounded


    The light was so strong that Jing Rong could barely open his eyes. After a long while, when his eyes finally adapted to the light, his gaze followed Marquis Kang¡¯s into the chest.


    Lying inside the chest was the neatly folded Golden Woven Armour. The golden tes were nearly put together, woven together by the softest, strongest ice silk.


    Both the craftsmanship and the appearance of the armour were exquisite, as if it were crafted by the heavens.


    However, no one knew the origin of the Golden Woven Armour, not even Marquis Kang.


    After Jing Rong finally witnessed the splendor of the Golden Woven Armour, he reluctantly left the secret room and Marquis Kang dragged Jing Rong into drinking tea with him.


    In the meantime, Ji Yunshu had arrived at her room. The servants of the estate had arranged everything very nicely for her, and had even prepared clean clothes and toiletries for her.


    She soaked in the warm tub and gradually fell asleep in the middle of her bath.


    All of a sudden, the window creaked open.


    Upon hearing the noise, Ji Yunshu opened her eyes, and quickly turned to the window. The previously closed window was now open.


    She came out of the bath and got dressed before she walked to the window. She peeked out of the window, but saw nothing amiss. Perhaps I¡¯m just being paranoid. She reached out to close the window.


    However, all the candles in the room suddenly extinguished and she was immediately plunged into darkness. With the help of the moonlight that shone through the window, she managed to locate the candle stand. Usually, wealthy families would ce a fire starter beside every candle stand, but there wasn¡¯t one here. She had no choice but to step out of her room to ask for help, but no one answered her even after she called out several times.


    It¡¯ste at night. Maybe everyone¡¯s already asleep?. But that did not make any sense either! After all, this was the Marquis¡¯s Estate. There must be at least one or two maids who were on night shift.


    She carried the candle stand with her and headed out to get help. However, the estate was too big, and the darkness of the night certainly was not helping. She kept walking in circles and eventually lost her way.


    When she arrived at the backyard, she found a rock garden. Therge boulders that should be upright were now tipped over. Some of themy on the ground, others had fallen into the pond, and the rest had been smashed into smithereens.


    She was puzzled. Why did no one clean up the fallen and damaged rocks? She went forward to examine the broken pieces on the floor. They were certainly smashed upon hitting the ground.


    Then, she studied her surroundings. The boulders of the rock garden had all been firmly entrenched into the ground. With so many boulders that weighed several tons, it would require either specialized equipment or the concerted effort of many people to topple them.


    But why did they not clean up after themselves after toppling the boulders? She was still baffled.


    Ji Yunshu continued walking around.


    After some time, she arrived at the ancestral hall of the estate, as if her route was predestined.


    There were only two litnterns in the hall but many joss sticks were burning. White curls of incense smoke filled the hall, apanied by the thick smell of incense wafting through the air

 Chapter 684 - A Pair of Shoe

    <h4>Chapter 684 - A Pair of Shoe</h4>


    Inside the ancestral hall.


    Ji Yunshu could clearly see many ancestral tablets arranged in the centre of the hall. There was a small shelf in the top centre, that looked like it used to hold some kind of offering, but it waspletely empty right now.


    As she pondered, a sudden gust of wind came from behind her and extinguished the two candles in the hall. How unlucky! After so long, she finally found a me to relight her candlesticks, but they were extinguished again.


    Just as she was fretting over this problem, a shadow suddenly shed past her quickly. It was so fast that she couldn¡¯t catch a good look at it even though she turned her head immediately. This was too strange!


    Of course, Ji Yunshu was an atheist that believed in neither deities nor ghosts. There were simply no such things in the world, so she didn¡¯t believe in buddha either. As she puzzled over it, a person suddenly appeared in front of her when she turned. A world-weary face suddenly loomedrge before her!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Yunshu was spooked and took a few steps back involuntarily.


    ¡°Teacher, please don¡¯t be scared.¡± The person who entered was an old woman in her fifties or sixties, with a stooped back. The candlestick in her hand was lit with a faint me that trembled slightly in the night wind, illuminating her wrinkled face.


    ¡°You are...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Granny Lin, who watches over the ancestral hall. I saw that the candles had been blown out by the wind so I came to relight them.¡± As she spoke, she went over to light the candles.


    Ji Yunshu really had been scared rather badly. She didn¡¯t believe in either deities or ghosts, but people really could scare other people to death! ¡°Granny Lin, are you usually alone in the ancestral hall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here alone at night. Those maids don¡¯t dare to stay in the ancestral hall at night, so I keep watch over it instead. Just look, what could there be in this ancestral hall?¡±


    That¡¯s right! What could be here? Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Right, why did I not see anyone at all on my way here?¡±


    Granny Lin was done with the candles and looked towards her. ¡°The estate has not been peacefultely. Nobody dares to walk around at night, so they have all gone into their rooms to rest early on.¡±


    So that¡¯s why! ¡°Not peaceful?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost around.¡±


    Ji Yunshuughed. ¡°How could ghosts exist in this world?! It¡¯s merely people¡¯s minds ying tricks on themselves.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you may think so but others don¡¯t. People¡¯s hearts all house a shade, and that ghost is one that cannot be expelled no matter what.¡±


    ¡°A ghost in people¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Teacher doesn¡¯t have a single shady secret housed in your heart?¡±


    Ah, the shades in her heart!


    ¡°Whatever a person is most afraid of is a ghost. Everyone has things that they are afraid of, so everyone has a shade housed in their hearts.¡± Granny Lin had spent many years in the ancestral hall and must have thoroughly grasped this concept long ago.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Granny Lin is right.¡±


    Granny Lin narrowed in a smile. ¡°Let me send Teacher back to your room.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just need to borrow antern. It¡¯s already betterte and Granny should rest earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯d be good for this old bag of bones to take a bit of a walk. The estate is too big and I¡¯m afraid that Teacher will get lost.¡±


    Thus, Granny Lin found antern and apanied Ji Yunshu all the way back into her room. After she helped her relight the candles in the room, she left a firestarter behind as well. ¡°Once dark falls, especially in theter half of the night, the candles are easily extinguished by the wind. Teacher, do remember to close the windows properly.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Teacher further then.¡± Granny Lin left with herntern.


    The entire Marquis¡¯s estate was really rather uncanny. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t continue dwelling on it and went to bed.


    The next day, Marquis Kang had his people prepare a banquet. The tables wereden with fish, poultry, and meat of all kinds. He really didn¡¯t skimp on anything!


    However, Tang Si, who usually could never restrain herself whenever she saw delicious food, was in a strange state. She sat down listlessly, looking at the food in front of her with no life in her eyes. Ji Yunshu happened to sit down next to her and reached out to poke her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She sighed heavily. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep a single winkst night.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Someone kept knocking on the door, but there was never anyone there when I went to open the door.¡± Her voice was toneless and lethargic as well.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s brows wrinkled when she heard that. ¡°Do you mean that there was someone knocking on your door the entire night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know which mischievous brat it was; he started knocking on my door the minute Iy down on the bed. If I didn¡¯t get up to open the door, he would keep knocking and giggling. Tell me, why would a child not sleep ande knocking on others¡¯ doors all night? Is there something wrong with him? I¡¯m so fed up with it.¡± She clenched her fist and pounded weakly on the table.


    Mo Ruo red at her from opposite the table. "Eat properly! What are you throwing a tantrum for?"


    Marquis Kang asked, "Miss Tang, are the dishes not to your taste? If you don¡¯t like it, I can have them make new dishes for you."


    "That¡¯s not it!" She startedining angrily, "I say, Marquis Kang, why are the children in your estate so mischievous? Last night, they knocked on my door no less than fifty times, causing me to be near death from fatigue! Each time when I opened the door, there wouldn¡¯t even be a ghost there! Who on earth was it? You¡¯d better hand that child over right now and I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson!" She gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Immediately, Marquis Kang and the surrounding servants shivered simultaneously.


    Eh? What¡¯s going on? Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu, Mo Ruo, and Tang Si didn¡¯t understand what had just happened. The banquet suddenly took on a solemn air out of nowhere.


    Marquis Kang then sighed heavily, ¡°Evil happenings!¡±


    Eh?


    After he said that, he suddenly turned to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, about this... I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Eh? What do you mean?


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Marquis Kang, could you exin it a little more clearly?¡±


    Actually, Marquis Kang had already intended to tell them about this matter. ¡°To tell the truth, actually...¡± He sighed again. ¡°Actually what I should have said yesterday, is that my most beloved treasure has gone missing.¡±


    His most beloved treasure? Isn¡¯t Marquis Kang¡¯s most beloved treasure the Golden Woven Armor bestowed by the Emperor? Jing Rong was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Marquis¡¯s Golden Woven Armor still there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pair of shoes!¡±


    Pfft! Someoneughed. It was Tang Si. ¡°A pair of shoes? Is it made of gold? But Marquis, your estate is dazzlingly nketed in gold and jade; you don¡¯t seem tock for gold.¡± That¡¯s true.


    Mo Ruo red at her and warned her softly, ¡°Let Marquis Kang finish speaking. Don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She answered.


    In contrast, Ji Yunshu held on to her professional mein and asked Marquis Kang with a straight face, ¡°I wonder what kind of shoes these were to let Marquis Kang be so troubled over them? And what does this have to do with whoever was knocking on Miss Tang¡¯s door?¡±


    Marquis Kang started sighing despondent again. He looked tragically at Ji Yunshu. ¡°If the shoes didn¡¯t go missing, I wouldn¡¯t trouble Teacher Ji toe here either.¡±


    Oh? She asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Marquis means. Please feel free to speak inly.¡±

 Chapter 685 - A Haunting

    <h4>Chapter 685 - A Haunting</h4>


    Marquis Kang paused for a long time before he answered, ¡°That pair of shoes actually belonged to my child.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Kang¡¯s child?¡±


    Marquis Kang nodded, frowning in distress. ¡°This may sound very strange. When I married my first wife, she gave birth to a child for me after three years. However, when the child was two, he suddenly drowned in the pool and my wife also died from an illness. After that, I married several other women, but they all died less than a year after I married them.


    ¡°Everyone said that this was a haunting by ghosts, so I invited a Daoist priest to conduct a ritual. The priest said that it was the ghost of my first child that was causing the mischief, and asked me to enshrine something that belonged to the child in the ancestral hall. Thus, I offered up a little pair of shoes that were my child¡¯s. However, a month ago, those shoes disappeared. We searched high and low throughout the whole estate.The servants and maids all said that they didn¡¯t see it, so I also sent people to search outside the estate, to no avail. At first, I thought we could forget it if it disappeared, but...¡± At this point, Marquis Kang paused.


    Ji Yunshu seemed to have gleaned his meaning. He was frowning deeply, with a hand against his forehead, so she continued his words for him, ¡°But ever since that pair of shoes disappeared, strange things started happening in the estate one after another, right?¡±


    Marquis Kang¡¯s head shot up to look at her, nodding fervently, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s too bizarre!¡±


    ¡°So the bloody handprint of a child that I saw on the signboard when I entered the estate yesterday, is also one of the strange incidents?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That handprint appeared on the signboard on the second day after the shoes went missing. Teacher should have seen those trees in the courtyard on the way as well, right? The trees were perfectly fine at first, but they wereter twisted together. That rock garden as well; for some reason, they all toppled to the ground overnight! There are also many other strange events that Teacher Ji couldn¡¯t imagine, making everyone in the estate worry.¡±


    So that¡¯s why! It seems that the strange toppled rock garden was also the work of the supposed ¡°ghost haunting¡± then? Ji Yunshu asked, ¡°Then why did Marquis Kang not clean up those things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to clean them up. What if we disturbed something, then...¡± He didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    Ji Yunshu thought for a moment. ¡°Did anyone die in the estate?¡±


    ¡°Nobody died, but... a dozen or so have fallen sick. They all are bedridden now and say that they hurt all over. However, when the physician came to check on them, he didn¡¯t find evidence of any illness. It¡¯s too bizarre. See, one person falling sick could be exined, but several dozen have fallen sick in addition to the many strange happenings! That¡¯s why this Marquis is worried that it might be the ghost of my child haunting the estate.¡± As he spoke, Marquis Kang shivered several times.


    Afraid of your own child? What kind of father are you?! Ji Yunshu had never believed in so-called ghosts.


    After hearing that, Jing Rong asked, ¡°Since so many strange things happened, why didn¡¯t Marquis Kang send people to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Investigate? How? How would you investigate a ghost haunting?¡± It¡¯s baffling!


    Jing Rong suddenly said, ¡°Marquis, ghosts simply don¡¯t exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°How could there not be? If that were true, how would you exin all the strange things that happened then?¡± Marquis Kang spread his hands out helplessly.


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡°Since Marquis thinks that it¡¯s a ghost causing mischief, why did you want this humble one to investigate? This one specializes in finding criminals and people, and isn¡¯t some Daoist priest from Mount Mao who can catch ghosts.¡±


    Marquis Kang was dumbfounded by her question.


    ¡°This indicates that Marquis Kang actually believes that these strange events are the work of a person.¡±


    Marquis Kang sighed again and flung his sleeves to the side, patting his own thighs. ¡°So what if I think that someone is behind all this? Everything that happened is certainly bizarre.¡±


    ¡°Marquis, there aren¡¯t any ghosts in this world. Even if there were, they are also merely humans disguised as ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Humans?¡± Marquis Kang asked, ¡°Why does Teacher say that? If it were a human, how could they do all these things without anyone else seeing through them?¡±


    ¡°This humble one doesn¡¯t know yet, but Marquis, please believe that each of these incidents certainly are not the work of ghosts.¡±


    Even with her reassurances, Marquis Kang still felt rather uneasy and hisplexion remained rather ugly. After a moment, he said, ¡°Teacher Ji, I know that you are skilled in solving cases. Why don¡¯t you help me catch the ghost? I will definitelypensate you generously.¡±


    Catch the ghost! Ji Yunshu was speechless. After everything she had said, why does this stubborn marquis just refuse to believe that it isn¡¯t a ghost?


    She thought about it; they were just about to reach the capital and Wei Yi was still waiting for her, but in such a situation, Marquis Kang obviously wanted to detain her so that she would stay and catch the ghost. She turned to look at Jing Rong beside her, attempting to get his opinion on this.


    Jing Rong remained calm and cid. When he caught her nce, he said, ¡°Marquis Kang, this prince still has urgent business at hand and cannot stay too long here.¡±


    ¡°I know. His Majesty summoned you with a secret edict and you must go back to the capital.¡±


    Ah! Jing Rong was shocked. ¡°How does Marquis know about this?¡± He had thought that Marquis Kang would only be busy eating and enjoying his boundless fortune, not caring about current affairs, but unexpectedly, he would even know about such matters.


    Marquis Kang didn¡¯t bother showing off either and simply said, ¡°Actually, I already knew when the courtiers all petitioned to elect Prince Yi as Crown Prince. What does His Majesty hate the most? It¡¯s exactly people trying to force his hand. Even if he originally intended to give something to you, the more you try to push him, the less likely he would give it to you. With my understanding of His Majesty, he would surely start changing his mind and hope that you would rush back to the capital, to contend against Prince Yi¡¯s power and influence. Thus, I already knew about it the minute you reached Jingzhou.¡±


    This guy is impressive indeed!


    He continued, ¡°That bunch of people that you bumped into in the forest are actually barbarians that had killed people before. The county magistrate wanted to lock them up, but they escaped instead. Thus, he requested that I send out my estate soldiers to capture them. I originally sent people to keep watch on the road into the capital in wait for Your Highness, but these two matters unexpectedly shed together. Luckily, Your Highness was merely startled and not in danger, and they managed to invite you here.¡±


    Yes, he said ¡®invite¡¯!


    Jing Rong smiled. ¡°Since Marquis Kang knows about it, then all the more you should not dy this prince¡¯s journey. You¡¯d better pass this case on to someone else.¡±


    ¡°But Your Highness, can you return to the capital?¡± Marquis Kang asked gravely. ¡°Right now, that War Secretary Ji in the capital has already deployed his troops outside the city. You won¡¯t be able to enter. His Majesty would also never make his secret edict public and contradict himself, so you can only depend on yourself to return.¡±


    Jing Rong wrinkled his brows lightly, ¡°Marquis, if you have something to say, why not make it clear?¡±


    He got to the point. ¡°If Teacher Ji helps me solve this problem, I will help you return to the capital. His Majesty¡¯s secret edict would not need to be made public, and Your Highness would be able to openly remain in the capital without going back to Yufu again.¡± He was full of confidence!

 Chapter 686 - Severe Illness

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Severe Illness</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Marquis Kang seemed to see Jing Rong¡¯s apprehension. He got up and walked toward Jing Rong with a solemn expression. ¡°I, Marquis Kang, would never go back on my word or mislead anyone. When you borrowed a few thousand troops from me back then in exchange for the Golden Woven Armor, I kept my word to not regret it even though the entire troop was wiped out.


    ¡°Now we both have something that we want; you want to return to the capital while I want my estate to be at peace. You just have to find the source of these strange happenings in my estate and I will guarantee you a safe return to the capital. Not a single word of what I just said is false.¡± Bam!


    Marquis Kang loves treasures and seeks pleasures above all else. But everyone knew that his reputation had always been ster and he always kept his word.


    Jing Rong wasn¡¯t worried about whether he would keep his word, but rather was worried that he might not have the ability to do so. ¡°Marquis Kang, your estate soldiers may number five thousand, but that of Secretary Ji¡¯s number ten thousand. It¡¯s not as simple as buying treasures if you wanted to escort this prince safely into the city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for you to be apprehensive,¡± Marquis Kang said bluntly, ¡°But since I dared to say this aloud today, I¡¯m definitely not trying to hoodwink you. You can believe in me.¡±


    ¡°I would like to hear a brief summary.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji just needs to agree.¡± Marquis Kang turned to look sincerely at Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu stood up and looked at the half-disbelieving Jing Rong, then lifted her gaze and told Marquis Kang, ¡°If this humble one agrees, Marquis Kang will deliver on his promise?¡±


    ¡°My word is as good as gold!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    Marquis Kang was delighted and sighed in relief, then actually bowed to her.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly returned the bow, ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡±


    Jing Rong was a little surprised and nced at her from the corner of his eyes, silently asking her, why?


    However, she was determined and had already made her decision. She looked to Mo Ruo and said, ¡°Young Master Mo, we might have to trouble you as well.¡±


    Ah! Mo Ruo was busy drinking wine. He knew what Ji Yunshu meant, so he sighed and turned towards Marquis Kang, ¡°Tell me, where are those people?¡±


    ¡°The dozen of them are all staying in the back courtyard.¡±


    Mo Ruo hauled himself upright and left the hall for the courtyard, a pot of wine dangling from his hand. He said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m off to see the patients.¡±


    Ji Yunshu told Marquis Kang, ¡°This one will go visit the ancestral hall. Marquis, please follow Young Master Mo first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Teacher then. I¡¯ll be overter.¡±


    She nodded. After he left, she dragged Jing Rong to the ancestral hall, led by a little maid.


    As for Tang Si, she was still sitting listlessly inside the hall, eyespletely nk. She felt a cold chill run down her back and shivered, hugging her own arms. She said to herself in a trembling voice, ¡°I actually... had a ghost knocking on my door all night?¡± She was terrified! She gulped nervously, her face bloodless, and heavy eyebags weighing down her face. At aplete loss, she started pacing around.


    In the back courtyard.


    Mo Ruo pushed open the door to a room. Arge mattress wasid out on a raised bed, with the dozen or so people all sleeping on it. All of them had their brows furrowed, rolling back and forth on the bed, groaning in excruciating pain. At the same time, they didn¡¯t dare to make too much noise.


    When the door opened, they saw Marquis Kang lead a man into the room, so they all sat up and greeted him in chorus, ¡°Marquis.¡±


    ¡°All of you, quickly lie back down.¡± Marquis Kang¡¯s face was filled with worry. He pointed at the person beside him, ¡°This is Young Master Mo, a divine doctor. This marquis has invited him here to take a look at your condition.¡±


    The patients ally obediently in their beds, directing pleading eyes that brimmed with hope towards the cid Mo Ruo. He strode leisurely into the room and swept an assessing gaze across them, then selected a slightly younger man to examine. That person stretched out a hand and let him do as he pleased. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°All over my body.¡±


    ¡°Where does it hurt the most?¡±


    ¡°My head.¡±


    ¡°Other than that?¡±


    ¡°Then that would be my chest. It aches and feels stuffy.¡±


    Mo Ruo shut his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Stretch out your tongue.¡±


    That little fellow was very obedient and stretched his tongue far out of his mouth, just like a little puppy!


    Mo Ruo hummed.


    The little fellow drew back his tongue and swallowed. Trembling with cold sweat from the pain, he asked, ¡°Doctor, how am I? Just what kind of illness is it? Will I die if this continues?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die, it¡¯ll just be painful.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The fellow eximed, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be excruciating?¡±


    Mo Ruo patted his robes and stood up, looking at his fear-filled eyes. ¡°Pretty much. If you continue on like this, you certainly would be in excruciating pain.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of illness is this?¡±


    ¡°Internal illness. It has to be slowly monitored.¡± Mo Ruo¡¯s words were cryptic and obscure.


    Nobody understood what he was saying. What¡¯s an internal illness? Regardless, they all had a vague understanding that it meant... they wouldn¡¯t die, but they wouldn¡¯t recover either.


    As a result, the people in the room all started howling, ¡°Marquis, please simply end me with a stroke of the sword!¡±


    ¡°If we had to continue bearing this pain, it would be worse than death! Marquis, please kill us!¡±


    It was extremely tragic. Marquis Kang had to look on helplessly as his men were consumed by pain and despair.


    Mo Ruo found it rather painful to the ear and went out. Marquis Kang followed, asking, ¡°Young Master Mo, couldn¡¯t you find the cause? Must they really be in pain the rest of their lives?¡±


    ¡°Marquis, if you ask like that, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°How should I put it? Unless they had contracted some illness that I don¡¯t know about, then... they are not ill at all.¡±


    ¡°Not ill? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I can only do my best to investigate this illness. But if even I can¡¯t detect any illness, it only proves that they really aren¡¯t ill at all but are pretending to be ill.¡± Mo Ruo stately bluntly. He¡¯s a divine doctor! There¡¯s no illness that he can¡¯t diagnose!


    Marquis Kang pondered deeply. How could they not be ill? They were all in such great pain. But since the divine doctor had said that, he could only reply with, ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you then.¡±


    Mo Ruo nodded.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong were on the way to the ancestral hall. He asked, ¡°Why did you agree?¡±


    ¡°You also read the letter that Second Sister had sent. My eldest brother is personally waiting outside the city gates to intercept us. What if we can¡¯t go through them?¡±


    ¡°So you chose to trust Marquis Kang¡¯s words?¡±


    She slowed down her steps and turned her head towards him. ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether I believe him. If Marquis Kang really can help us safely return to the capital, then it¡¯s just natural for us to help him solve this case. If he can¡¯t... there¡¯s still this case left hanging. We can¡¯t refuse to take it, could we? This concerns the peace of a household.¡± She was determined and couldn¡¯t be budged.


    Jing Rong heaved a long sigh and slowed down as well. He looked forward at the long corridor ahead. ¡°Imperial Father¡¯s secret decree is really a thorny problem for this prince! I¡¯m defying the decree if I don¡¯t return, but trying to return is just so difficult! Under pressure from the courtiers, Imperial Father first issued an oral decree barring me from returning to the capital, then sent a secret decree to summon me. The words of the Son of Heaven are worth more than gold; he would never publicize the secret decree. In that case, this prince would have to find my own way back to the capital.¡±


    Qizhen Emperor, oh Qizhen Emperor! You¡¯ve really created a lot of trouble for this son of yours.


    Ji Yunshu quietly held his hands. ¡°I hope that Marquis Kang will be able to deliver on his promise this time.¡±


    He smiled inscrutably as the two of them reached the ancestral hall.


    Ji Yunshu finally knew what offering should have been on that little shelf but had gone missing. It was that pair of shoes!


    Since it was the daytime, two young maids were watching over the ancestral hall instead. Ji Yunshu took a good look around the inside of the hall. This ancestral hall had three sets of doors in total. They hade in through one of them, while the other two were located on both sides of the altar.


    Outside the doors, there was a little courtyard. It was neither big nor small, and was nted with some flowers and shrubs. In contrast, the two sets of doors that framed the ancestral altar led to the garden of the back courtyard, where the rock garden was located.


    Typically, only Granny Lin would be watching over the ancestral hall at night, and all three sets of doors would be open. It would be extremely easy for someone to steal that pair of shoes. Ji Yunshu looked for a long time but didn¡¯t detect anything odd at all. She called one of the maids over. ¡°Who was watching over the ancestral hall when those shoes went missing?¡±


    ¡°Granny Lin.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Granny Lin typically onlyes here after nightfall.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, another maid suddenly scrambled into the room, in a total panic. She shouted, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s terrible! Granny Lin, she... she¡¯s dead!¡±


    What?!


    ......


    In the capital.


    These past few days, Concubine Xiao kept feeling fatigued and started sleeping more for some mysterious reason. She would start coughing non stop once she woke up in the morning.


    Sang Lan was worried. ¡°Your Ladyship, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Her elegant hand pinched the center of her brows. ¡°Maybe... my body is just tired.¡±


    ¡°This servant will summon the Imperial Physician to treat you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This seat knows my own body the best. There¡¯s no need to summon the Imperial Physician and cause Yi¡¯er worry if he hears about it.¡±


    ¡°But Your Ladyship, your condition...¡±


    ¡°I already said I¡¯m fine!¡± She started to cough again, herplexion taking a turn for the worse. Her face was bloodless and her eyes were listless and vacuous.


    Sang Lan looked at her with a frown, but since her master forbade her from summoning the Imperial Physician, she could only wait on her at the side.


    That morning, when Jing Xuan heard that her Imperial Mother was not feeling well, she had someone make a bowl of ginseng soup and quickly brought it over. She was so worried that her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Imperial Mother, you must not overstrain and damage your own body. Daughter still wants you to see me off when I get married.¡±


    Concubine Xiao gazed at her. ¡°Imperial Mother is fine. You don¡¯t need to worry. We¡¯ve merely had some poor weathertely, so I caught a cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± She ced the bowl of ginseng soup she brought into Concubine Xiao¡¯s hands. ¡°Daughter specially requested for the imperial kitchens to make this. Imperial Mother, please drink it while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯ll be good for your body.¡±


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er is so sensible.¡± Concubine Xiao drank half the bowl and felt that it was much easier to breathe. A smile spread over her face and she tugged Jing Xuan over for a long talk.


    ¡°Imperial Mother, you¡¯d better have a good rest. Daughter will not disturb you further.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Jing Xuan bowed in farewell and left.


    After she left, she took out a few blocks of incense from her sleeve and again passed it to the maid that always lit the incense for Concubine Xiao, instructing, ¡°After the incense fromst time has been used up, start using this. Don¡¯t ever stop.¡±


    The little maid didn¡¯t think too much about it and just agreed. These past few days, she had not let the incense stop burning for a single moment. Concubine Xiao was very fond of the scent as well and would sleep very soundly at night.


    However, just as Jing Xuan was about to leave, Sang Lan¡¯s voice rang out from inside the room.

 Chapter 687 - Word of Gold

    <h4>Chapter 687 - Word of Gold</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Jing Xuan also paused in her steps and quickly turned back.


    Concubine Xiaoy on the floor, her clothes in disarray and several hairpins had also fallen off. Jing Xuan hurried forward and ordered the maids, ¡°Why are you still in such a daze? Aren¡¯t you going to summon the Imperial Physician?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Some of the maids ran to summon the physician while others helped Concubine Xiao onto the bed.


    The Imperial Physician quickly arrived. Jing Yi had heard the news and hade as well. As for the Qizhen Emperor, he only bade someone visit with a few words of concern.


    After the Imperial Physician was done examining Concubine Xiao, he shook his head, then nodded, pondering over the symptoms.


    Jing Yi asked, ¡°Imperial Physician, how is she?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness should not worry too much. Her Ladyship is merely fainted because she is too frail. She will get better after a period of recuperation.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really alright?¡±


    ¡°This subject took Her Ladyship¡¯s pulse. Although her pulse is a little rushed, it is also a deep pulse. There isn¡¯t any major problem and she just needs to rest more. This subject will prescribe a few doses of medicine. Her Ladyship just has to take them on time.¡±


    Only then, were Jing Yi¡¯s worries relieved.


    Concubine Xiao woke up after the Imperial Physician left. Before Jing Yi could step forward, Jing Xuan had already rushed up to sit by the bed. She held Concubine Xiao¡¯s hands tightly with tearful eyes, choked up with worry. ¡°Imperial Mother, you really scared Xuan¡¯er badly just now.¡±


    Seeing her own daughter cry so sadly, a small smile lifted the corners of Concubine Xiao¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Imperial Mother is fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°How could you be fine? The Imperial Physician said that Imperial Mother¡¯s body was too frail. You must have overworked yourself for that to happen.¡±


    Concubine Xiao sat up on her bed and saw Jing Yi in front of her. She was surprised, ¡°Why have youe?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Imperial Mother was ill. This son was worried so I immediately entered the pce to visit.¡±


    ¡°Whichss tattled? Didn¡¯t this seat say not to disturb Prince Yi?¡±


    Sang Lan quickly kneeled and hung her head. ¡°It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault. I had someone inform Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°You damned maid, what did this seat say to you earlier?! His Highness is busy with a great deal of things and I told you not to disturb him. Didn¡¯t you take note of my instructions?¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship, spare me!¡±


    ¡°Come!¡± Concubine Xiao shouted. A few eunuchs entered. ¡°Drag this maid out and give her a sound pping!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jing Yi stopped them. ¡°Imperial Mother, please don¡¯t be mad. Why should you harm your health in anger over just a little maid? Besides, it¡¯s only right that she informed this prince.¡±


    ¡°Why are you speaking up for her?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother, forget it.¡±


    Concubine Xiao sighed, then red at Sang Lan on the floor. ¡°His Highness may have intervened for you today, but if it happens again, your punishment would not merely be a few ps.¡±


    Sang Lan quickly kowtowed, ¡°Yes. Thank you, Your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scram?¡±


    Of course I am! Would I stay behind to be punished by you?


    After Sang Lan went out, Concubine Xiao told Jing Xuan, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, you go out too. Imperial Mother has something to talk to your Imperial Brother about.¡±


    Jing Xuan nodded obediently, wrinkled her pretty brows, and went out. Only Concubine Xiao and Jing Yi were left in the room. ¡°Imperial Mother, you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the pcetely, nor have you sent any news. Imperial Mother is worried about how that matter is going?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother, please be at ease. Now that War Secretary Ji is helping, even if Jing Rong could grow a pair of wings, he might not even be able to fly into the capital. Besides, we still have that fool as a chess piece. Everything has been well prepared, so Imperial Mother can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Mn. In any case, we can¡¯t let Jing Rong enter the capital.¡±


    ¡°This son knows.¡±


    Concubine Xiaomented despairingly, ¡°I just never expected that your Imperial Father would actually issue a secret decree to summon him back to the capital. I truly cannot guess at his intentions.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Mother, please don¡¯t fret about it. Right now, the majority of the courtiers are of this son¡¯s faction, and Imperial Father had publicly issued an oral decree in court forbidding Jing Rong from returning to the capital. However, the decree had been changed by a secret edict. Jing Rong could only enter the city if Imperial Father publicized the secret edict.


    ¡°However, once it¡¯s been publicized, Imperial Father¡¯s reputation would be damaged and the courtiers are bound to be restless. In the end, it would only cause difficulties for Imperial Father. Thus, Imperial Father would prioritize the regard of the courtiers and cannot publicize the edict. As long as that remains true, War Secretary Ji will station his troops to detain Jing Rong outside the city and prevent him from entering.¡±


    This chessposition of Jing Yi¡¯s was masterful indeed.


    Concubine Xiao nodded when she heard that. ¡°You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Mother.¡± Concubine Xiao seemed fatigued, so Jing Yi didn¡¯t disturb her further and left.


    Once he exited the room, he saw Jing Xuan in the courtyard. She was kicking jianzi with a few other maids. They kicked the colorful weighted bundle of feathers back and forth. Jing Xuan wasughing merrily and really looked like apletely different person. No, to be precise, that formerly cheerful sister of his had returned.


    When Jing Xuan saw hime out and stand there, just looking at her, she lost her concentration and didn¡¯t catch the jianzi in time before it fell onto the ground. She pressed her lips together and came up to him to demand an exnation. ¡°Imperial Brother, it¡¯s all your fault! If you weren¡¯t staring at me, I would surely be able to hit it a hundred times.¡±


    ¡°You little brat, why are you so mischievous?¡±


    ¡°How am I mischievous? Imperial Brother is talking nonsense.¡± She nced inside and asked, ¡°Imperial Brother, how is Imperial Mother? Is she feeling better?¡±


    ¡°With a little girl like you making such amotion, could Imperial Mother recover?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Then Imperial Mother¡¯s health...¡± She frowned.


    Jing Yi smiled with brotherly doting and quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Imperial Mother is fine.¡±


    Jing Xuan huffed and gently punched him in the chest. ¡°Really, Imperial Brother. You¡¯re always trying to scare me.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re already grown up. Why are you still ying with things like this?¡±


    She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right, Imperial Brother, wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jing Xuan turned her head and instructed, ¡°Duan¡¯er, quickly go and bring over that bracelet that I brokest time, as well as my gift.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duan¡¯er quickly retrieved them.


    Jing Xuan passed them to Jing Yi. She pointed at one of the boxes, ¡°This is the bracelet that I had broken, and now repaired. Imperial Brother, please help me return it to Imperial Sister-in-Law.¡± She pointed at the other box, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling guilty that I didn¡¯t attend Imperial Brother¡¯s wedding, so I also prepared a congrattory gift for Imperial Brother and Imperial Sister-in-Law.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rather conscientious.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± She raised her brow smugly.


    Thus, Jing Yi brought the two gifts back home and gave that bracelet to Chen Xiang. She was sitting in the courtyard, basking in the sun. When she saw his arrival, she got up to make her greetings.


    ¡°This prince has already said that you don¡¯t need to bow.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness.¡± Chen Xiang noticed the boxes in his hand and asked, ¡°Is this a gift from Your Highness to this concubine?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s thatss Jing Xuan who asked this prince to give it to you. She said that she has already repaired the bracelet that she broke, so I brought it to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She was a little disappointed. She had thought that Jing Yi was giving her a present.


    Since Jing Yi was busy with other matters, he didn¡¯t stay long and left after a few sentences of concern.


    Chen Xiang stood on the spot for a long while, holding that box. The maid beside her asked, ¡°Side Consort, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Pah! She gave the maid a p. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it when I said to address me as ¡®consort¡¯ when His Highness is not around?¡±


    The maid kneeled down, cupping her cheek. ¡°Spare me, Consort.¡±


    With a single address of ¡®consort¡¯, Chen Xiang turned agreable again. ¡°Alright, get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Consort.¡± She got up.


    Chen Xiang opened the box in her hands. In it was the bracelet that Concubine Xiao had bestowed, perfectly repaired and whole again. She took it out and examined it carefully. There wasn¡¯t a single blemish. The princess had clearly put great care into the repair.


    However... ¡°What¡¯s broken is still broken. No matter how well it is repaired, it¡¯s still broken in the end.¡± She smirked coldly, with a sinister expression as she plotted something. She suddenly said, ¡°Come, follow this consort to visit that crazy woman locked in the woodshed.¡±


    Crazy woman! Naturally it referred to Ji Muqing.


    Chen Xiang strode towards the guarded woodshed.


    ¡°Greetings, Side Consort.¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the door opened, a musty stench immediately rolled out. Chen Xiang frowned and covered her nose with a handkerchief. She looked inside with disdain but still went in.


    The person sitting inside had a disheveled head of hair, oily face, and dirty robes. She had long lost her former graceful appearance.


    ¡°Well, well, well. Isn¡¯t it that arrogant Princess Consort?¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s voice rang out loudly.


    Ji Muqing¡¯s head hung low. The past few days had felt as long as several years. It was unbearably painful.


    Hearing no answer, Chen Xiang smirked, ¡°What, are you dead?¡±


    After a long pause, Ji Muqing finally raised her head and met Chen Xiang¡¯s smug gaze. However, she no longer had her former overbearing air and just sat there cid and silent.


    Chen Xiang scoffed, ¡°Princess Consort, oh Princess Consort. Did you ever imagine that you would be in such a state? Of all people, the high and mighty oldest daughter of the Ji family protected by her two brothers has been reduced to staying in the woodshed. This is such a joke! If people outside knew about this, how would they mock you?¡± Hmph!


    ¡°My eldest brother will soon know about how you have treated me. When the timees, he will send people to tten the entire estate.¡±


    ¡°What grand boasts.¡± Chen Xiang squatted down to meet her eyes at the same level. ¡°Let you tell you, your eldest and second brothers would never know because the news that you have been locked up didn¡¯t spread, and it will not spread to your eldest brother¡¯s ears. Besides, there¡¯s still Can! If your eldest brother asked about anything, a single sentence from Can would settle it.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡± She grit her teeth.


    ¡°What? You want to choke me again? Alright, you¡¯d better choke me to death then. If you don¡¯t seed and harm the little heir, do you think that His Highness would want your life? He would cut you into a thousand tiny pieces.¡± She chuckled sinisterly.


    However, Ji Muqing didn¡¯t answer her this time. She merely looked on coldly at the woman who was beside herself with joy. Conversely, Chen Xiang started to feel a little ufortable from her stare. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°Your stupidity.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chen Xiang red at her. ¡°Which of us is the stupid one? Only stupid people would be locked up in here.¡±


    ¡°I admit that I, Ji Muqing, am a fool. But you are even stupider than me.¡±


    Eh? Chen Xiang didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

 Chapter 688 - Actually, It’s A Plot

    <h4>Chapter 688 - Actually, It''s A Plot</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Chen Xiang''s heart lurched and she moved back an inch.


    Ji Muqing curled her lip. "What would happen to you if Prince Yi ascends to the throne in future?" Her tone was dark and chilling.


    Chen Xiang''s teeth tingled as she bit down. "When Prince Yi ascends to the throne, I will be Empress."


    "Empress?" Howughable! This woman was such a joke.


    Ji Muqing kneeled on the ground, her two hands resting on the damp hay at her sides as she crept forward. Her eyes shone with a wild expression as she fixed her gaze on that woman.


    "What is your status? What qualifies you to sit on the Empress''s throne? Prince Yi wants power and to consolidate his position. The candidate for Empress would be the daughter of either a general or an influential courtier. And you would only end up in the same state as me, merely a chess piece he keeps by his side. No, you would only be considered half a chess piece. When you have exhausted your usefulness, you will also taste my pain or experience even more pain than I do." Ji Muqing eked out each word, one by one, between clenched teeth.


    Chen Xiang was furious and grabbed her shoulders. "Look at yourself, how disgusting! I''m different from you; I''m carrying Prince Yi''s child, the future crown prince. But you are only fit to spend your whole life in a ce like this until snakes and vermin havepletely gnawed away every scrap of skin and muscle clean from your body. You can never bepared to me!" As she finished speaking, she flung Ji Muqing aside.


    Ji Muqing fell heavily backwards, her back hitting the wall with a thud. However, she threw back her head and chuckled, the sound reverberating through the damp woodshed and striking a chill through people''s hearts. She repeated, "You will all get your just desserts, you will all get your just desserts!"


    Chen Xiang stood up and looked down at the crazed woman, then flung her sleeves in anger and left. Ji Muqing¡¯s eerieughter could still be heard from a distance...


    When she returned to her courtyard, Chen Xiang remained uneasy. Those words kept ringing in her head...


    "What is your status? What qualifies you to sit on the Empress''s throne? Prince Yi wants power and to consolidate his position. The candidate for Empress would be the daughter of either a general or an influential courtier. And you would only end up in the same state as me, merely a chess piece he keeps by his side. No, you would only be considered half a chess piece. When you have exhausted your usefulness, you will also taste my pain or experience even more pain than I do."


    Yes, she is a chess piece. One that could be discarded at any time after being used!


    Besides, the one who held all the pieces was Jing Yi. She was neither the daughter of a general nor an influential courtier. She wouldn¡¯t be able to sit on the Empress¡¯s throne.


    When Chen Xiang¡¯s thoughts reached that point, she rubbed her still-t stomach apprehensively. She hoped that her pregnancy would progress smoothly and she would be able to give birth safely to the little heir, reliving her of all her misgivings about the many ways it could go wrong.


    She further wished that as his mother, she would also prosper on the merits of her son.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Jing Yi received a piece of news. Dou Quan reported, ¡°Prince Rong and his group suddenly changed directions on their way back to the capital, and went to Marquis Kang¡¯s estate in Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Kang?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Marquis Kang had sent people to fetch them and invite them to his estate. Logically, Prince Rong should head to the capital immediately instead of going to Jingzhou.¡±


    This... Jing Yi paced, muttering to himself. ¡°They went to Marquis Kang? There aren¡¯t many people that know about the secret decree. How would Marquis Kang know that Jing Rong has returned to the capital? What on earth is that old fellow up to?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t this subordinate send someone to investigate?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He immediately denied it. ¡°Jingzhou is Marquis Kang¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t think that that old fellow is merely idle all day long; his eyes are extremely shrewd instead. He will detect us the minute our men step into the city.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now then?¡±


    ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t believe that Jing Rong and Marquis Kang coulde up with any useful tricks!¡± A person who had long lost their influence in court, blustering around in Jingzhou city on the influence of a few thousand estate soldiers and some powerful connections; what kind of capability could he have?


    Jing Yi didn¡¯t feel the need to guard against him at all! A thought suddenly crossed his mind, directing his attention to another matter. It should already have been three days. He summoned a little maid and asked, ¡°How is the princess consort now?¡±


    The little maid cowered a little. ¡°In reply to Your Highness, the consort hasn¡¯t made any noise or fuss the past few days.¡±


    Has she turned sensible? Jing Yi considered the matter. Chen Xiang had mostly recovered and his heir in her stomach was not seriously affected. Thus, he instructed, ¡°Bring the consort here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ji Muqing was soon dragged there and tossed carelessly onto the ground. Her stick-thin figure leaned weakly against the cold and hard floor, her bony limbs aching painfully.


    An unspeakable stench emmated from the body of that woman. Her hair was dishevelled and had several pieces of straw sticking out of it. Her luxurious robes were utterly filthy and torn. Did she rip them herself or were the holes bitten through by mice? Jing Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.


    After a long time, the person on the ground finally started moving. Her ten fingers curled and pressed forcefully against the ground, until the filthy nails turned white from the pressure. Ji Muqing lifted her head and met the gaze filled with disgust and a desire to kill.


    Did he really hate her so much? Haha. She grinned, showing the whites of her teeth as she propped herself half-upright. ¡°Are you going to kill me or let me go?¡± Her tone was calm.


    ¡°This prince will not kill you.¡±


    ¡°Then are you going to let me go?¡±


    ¡°Your Eldest brother is working for this prince. Why would I treat you unfairly? Besides, you¡¯re now the princess consort, someone with an honorable status.¡±


    Haha! Ji Muqingughed in her heart. She dearly wished that she could stand up and tear apart this man¡¯s face, to take a look under that hypocritical skin. Just how grand his desires and selfish motives were, that they could make a person so perverted?


    However, she could only crawl and pull herself to sit upright on the ground and smile sinisterly at Jing Yi. ¡°In these three days, I finally have thought clearly about one thing.¡± Hercquered nails scratched against the ground again and again, making a hair-raising sound.


    Jing Yi narrowed his cold and treacherous eyes without interrupting her actions. He wanted to hear what else she had to say.


    The corners of her lips curled up as she tilted her head and said humorously, ¡°That night in the pce I received that note from the Crown Prince, inviting me to meet at the side door of the Eastern Pce. However, since I¡¯m already the prospective crown princess, what harm would there be for the Crown Prince to wait a few more days?


    ¡°It just had to be so coincidental that someone knocked me unconscious not long after I had just gone out. When I came to, I was already lying in the same bed as that man. Even more coincidentally, a bunch of eunuchs rushed into the room right after I opened my eyes, and brought me in front of Concubine Xiao.¡± She questioned, ¡°Why would there be so many coincidences that night?¡±


    Of course those weren¡¯t coincidences.


    She smiled self-deprecatingly, with a sh of understanding in her eyes. ¡°How could there be such coincidences in this world?! It was actually all part of a plotid down by you and Concubine Xiao, in order to obtain the power and influence of my two brothers. You did everything you could to ensure that I would be unable to participate in the crown princess selection, so that I would marry you and be your chess piece!¡±


    Ji Muqing shouted thest sentence. Her bloodshot eyes carried hate and killing intent.


    After Jing Yi listened to her rant, he lifted a graceful eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s still notte for you to understand that now.¡±


    Notte? It¡¯s toote! If she had understood this earlier, she would not have yed right into this man¡¯s hand, and even have to kowtow in gratitude that he was willing to marry her ¡°unclean¡± self.


    She could only me her past self for being too foolish!

 Chapter 689 - Ji Muqing Acting Odd

    <h4>Chapter 689 - Ji Muqing Acting Odd</h4>


    Trantor: April, Editor:Choufleur


    Jing Yi got up and walked towards her, lowering his eyebrows, his gaze fell on the two lines of tears on her face. Really, when this woman took off her unruly and capricious shell and turned sorrowful, she did look a little moving. If she were not the eldest daughter of the Ji family, maybe at the moment, his heart would really be moved. Of course, he banished that terrible thought immediately.


    "Right now, you and your two brothers are like three wild horses that have been captured and briddled by this prince. You are all useless other than as a tool tomand troops. As long as I gain power in the future, your two brothers will turn from wild horses into ants that can die at the slightest squeeze of this prince''s hands."


    "You won''t have thestugh. What goes aroundes around. You and Concubine Xiao will lose your heads sooner orter." Ji Muqing looked up and said viciously.


    The next moment, Jing Yi raised his foot and kicked her shoulder. Her skinny body was kicked a full three meters away.


    The pain in her shoulder made her brows wrinkle, but the hatred in her heart masked all the pain in her body. She secretly gripped her fists, her nails sinking so deep into her flesh that blood flowed. She swore that she would kill this man with her own hands!


    At this moment, someone came. The servant trembled as he entered the room and was startled when he saw the scene. He bowed down and reported, "Your Highness, the consort''s... sister hase to visit the consort and is waiting at the gate."


    Ji Wanxin? Such inopportune timing! Jing Yi nced at the woman on the ground, walked towards her, then bent down to whisper, "If you want the Ji family to be safe and sound after this prince ascends the throne, you''d better act out a good show for me. If you fail to keep up the ruse, I promise that your father will be the first one to die."


    Ugh! Ji Muqing secretly grit her teeth in anger. Jing Yi smiled demonically and straightened up. He jerked his chin towards the servant, andmanded, "Bring the consort to freshen up. Give her all the treatments that the consort should receive and nothing less." Since her family hade to visit, they had to keep up with appearances.


    "Yes, Your Highness." The servant then dragged the woman on the ground away. The maids in the courtyard rushed to freshen her up, dress her, and apply her makeup. But no matter how much powder was used, the injuries on her face still couldn''t be hidden.


    Ji Wanxin waited outside the front door for a long time without receiving a reply. Her body had always been frail. After standing for so long, her forehead was beaded with sweat.


    The maid beside her had been supporting her. Seeing her master like this, she mumbled andined, "How can the prince¡¯s estate treat their guests like this? How long does it take to send a message? I think that First Miss is making things difficult for you again on purpose. Just because she¡¯s a consort doesn¡¯t mean she can..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Ji Wanxin quickly nced at her with narrowed eyes, "Don''t talk too much."


    The maid could only shut up and continue to support her.


    After waiting for a while, the servant who had gone in to announce their arrival slowly wandered over and bowed, "Sorry for making the youngdy wait for so long, the consort was resting, and is now awake. Pleasee in with me, I will guide you there."


    Her eyebrows gently drooped, "Thank you."


    The prince''s estate wasrge, and Ji Wanxin walked slower than most. It took the time to brew two cups of tea before they finally reached the luxurious courtyard set up for the consort. In the courtyard, the maids were going about their duties, but when they saw the visitors, they all turned to look at them.


    The girl was an umon beauty. She had a dignified demeanour and looked like flowers would sprout where each of her graceful stepsnded. People would be attracted to her elegant and beautiful face by just one nce. The red mole on her forehead especially entuated her delicate face, increasing her beauty up a few degrees. Although her face was a little pale, she still was extremely beautiful.


    She was supported by someone, and her body appeared frail. The consort''s sister was rumored to be sickly. In order to break their longstanding engagement, the Shen family went all the way to Jinjiang to make a scene. In the end, Ji Shuhan pped that guy and they returned to the capital, forced to ept the marriage. What''s the use of her beauty if she was so sick? Such a pity!


    Ji Wanxin had long gotten used to such envious and pitying looks. She ignored them and entered the room.


    Ji Muqing was lying on the chaise lounge on her side with her back facing Ji Wanxin. It was unclear if she was asleep.


    Ji Wanxin walked over and bowed, "Your Ladyship." Although this is her sister, she still needed to be polite to someone of a higher status!


    The only thing she heard was a hum from the person on the chaise lounge. The maid next to her tossed some incense into the incense burner and brought over a chair for Ji Wanxin to sit on.


    She looked at Ji Muqing, who never turned around, and asked, "Your Ladyship, are you feeling unwell somewhere?"


    Ji Muqing had opened her eyes and was looking out of the open window. She only responded coldly after a long time, "No, no..." She seemed somewhat distracted.


    "This sister came here in a hurry to visit the princess consort on behalf of Father and our two brothers. I brought some things for you." Ji Wanxin took a brocade box from her maid''s hand, held it in her hand, and said, "This is a piece of white ivory jade that father specially asked me to deliver. Knowing that the consort would like it, when father came across this jade he ordered someone to buy it and send it to you." What a tender, loving father!


    But... Ji Muqing didn''t even look at it and said, "Put it down, and when you go back, please say thanks to Dad for me." It was still so cold that no emotion could be heard in the tone.


    At this time, Ji Wanxin also sensed that something odd was going on and ced the box aside, confused, "Your Ladyship, what exactly are you..."


    "I''m fine." Ji Muqing immediately said, "Sister, don''t be offended, it''s just that I have a rash on my face and can''t meet anyone right now. When it gets better, I''ll go back to visit our family myself. If you don''t have anything else, you may leave now."


    "Big Sister..."


    "When you return, please only say I''m well and don''t tell Dad about the rash on my face so that he won''t worry." She ordered her guest to leave!


    Ji Wanxin didn''t say anything more and only agreed. She didn¡¯t make a fuss and left after giving a bow in farewell.


    Ji Muqing finally moved from where she been reclined on the lounge after the girl left. She sat up and looked towards the door, her eyes filled with tears, her hands tugging at the clothes she was wearing. She crumpled a patch of her robes into a ball. Tears poured down her face in an unending stream.


    But Ji Wanxin, who had left Prince Yi¡¯s estate and gotten into the carriage, felt that something wasn¡¯t right. After considering it for a while, she felt that things were not what it seemed, from the long wait to Ji Muqing''s abnormal behavior... Everything seemed very strange.


    And... Why wasn''t Cai Lan, the dowry maid, in the room? She was an extremely smart person, and if she thought about it further, she would surely detect something fishy.


    Eldest Brother was sent by Prince Yi to set up troops outside the city. It was enough to see that, because Eldest Sister was Prince Yi''s consort, Eldest Brother now worked for Prince Yi. Eldest Sister''s abnormal attitude had something to do with Prince Yi, but she knew Ji Muqing''s temperament. If she were wronged, she would never keep quiet. Unless Prince Yi had caught hold of her weakness, and it had something to do with Eldest Brother? Or was it something else?


    Ah, she¡¯ll stop thinking about it for now!

 Chapter 690 - The Death of Granny Lin

    <h4>Chapter 690 - The Death of Granny Lin</h4>


    Marquis Hou¡¯s Mansion.


    Everybody in the ancestral hall was shocked to receive the news of Granny Lin¡¯s death.


    The face of the servant girl who delivered the news was as white as paper. She went into the room looking for Granny Lin, but when she pushed open the doors, what she saw was a personying face down on the floor.


    She went forward to check if she was breathing, and found her dead. With the recent haunting already weighing on their minds, the sudden death naturally caused panic. They were afraid that they would end up as the next victim of the ghost.


    Ji Yunshu was shocked, but she was not afraid.


    She had just seen Granny Lin the night before. Despite her skinny, stooped back, the olddy¡¯s steps were firm. She was quite healthy, so why did she die just like that?


    ¡°How did she die? Where did you find her?¡± she asked the terrified maid.


    ¡°In...in her room. I saw herying on the floor. She was not moving.¡± The maid replied with a trembling voice, as tears began to well up in her fear-filled eyes. ¡°I walked up to her to check on her, and discovered that she was dead. It was so scary!¡±


    ¡°Bring me to her room.¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Was I not clear? Someone¡¯s dead, I want to have a look.¡± Her voice was firm.


    Isn¡¯t Teacher Ji here to investigate the haunting? Why is he involving himself in this now? Thought the maid.


    Despite her fear and her doubts, the cowering maid led Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong to Granny Lin¡¯s room.


    Marquis Kang had already arrived by then, and had entered the room ahead of them.


    A crowd had already gathered and had started discussing the death. ¡°Could it be the work of some evil spirit?¡±


    ¡°It could be. Granny Lin was in the ancestral hall the whole night. She might¡¯ve attracted the attention of a ghost or something.¡±


    ¡°Well I say it¡¯s the spirit of the young master.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± The man crossed his arms and rubbed his shoulders, a shiver running down his spine.


    The brawny man standing next to him creased his eyebrows, ¡°See, ever since the young master¡¯s shoes went missing, the household had never known peace. I heard himughing again yesterday! I was so afraid that I didn¡¯t even dare to go to the toilet.¡± He visibly gulped. Even he could not help the shiver that rocked his body!


    Ji Yunshu ignored the gossipping crowd and entered the room with a calm expression.


    It was a small, sparsely furnished room, housing a bed, a wardrobe, a table and a chair, as a pair of worn couches. There was nothing much in the room, but it was well tidied and cleaned.


    Just an ordinary servant¡¯s room.


    Marquis Kang shook his head and sighed at the frail corpse lying on the ground, ¡°Madame Lin had been with my family since we first moved into the capital from Jingzhou. It¡¯s been ten years since then, and for her to pass away just like this... Haiz!¡± He lowered his head and wiped away his tears.


    The corpse of Granny Liny facing the ground. Her head was facing her bed, while her legs were pointed towards the door .


    There was also a tray and some broken cups on the ground beside her.


    At first nce, it appeared that she had tripped and fell, and she died after smashing her forehead against the ground.


    It was something that was verymon for elderly people.


    A figure brushed past the crowd before Ji Yunshu could inspect the corpse, causing amotion.


    She turned around to find a burly man in his forties standing in the doorway. The man gaped at Granny Lin who wasying on the ground with an expression of shock while the surrounding crowd gave him looks of sympathy.


    The man stood in a daze for a long while before finally walking into the room with unsteady steps despite his well-built frame, and knelt beside the corpse of Granny Lin with a loud thud . A heart-wrenching yell rang out. ¡°Mother!¡±


    The man held on to the corpse of his mother as he sobbed in agony. Even a strong man would crumble helplessly at the loss of a loved one.


    ¡°Mom, what happened to you? I¡¯ve only just went out, and you...¡± The man began sobbing like a child.


    ¡°My deepest condolences, Cai Da.¡± Marquis Kang consoled the man, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Your mother must¡¯ve slipped and fell. Don¡¯t worry, this marquis will give her a proper burial.¡±


    Cai Da ignored his words as he continued to weep.


    ¡°You mother is already elderly. Things like this are bound to happen.¡±


    His words were ignored again!


    ¡°Madame Lin has worked for this household for years. I will send her off with the proper rites. I¡¯m sure that she does not want to see you like this.¡±


    The grieved sobs of the man continued reverberating in the room.


    Jing Rong, who was notfortable with asions like this, stood a few meters away from the entrance, and the servants of the household maintained a very respectful distance away from him.


    Ji Yunshu on the other hand, had been staring at the wound on Granny Lin¡¯s forehead since the arrival of Cai Da. Something is amiss. She narrowed her eyes and knelt beside the corpse to inspect the wound.


    But Cai Da held on tightly and would not let go. ¡°May I have a look?¡± her voice was gentle.


    Cai Da red at her with bloodshot eyes, ¡°My mother is dead! What is there to look at?¡±


    ¡°This one thinks that something else might have caused her death. And I want to find out what that is.¡±


    Oh!? This caused an uproar among the people who were inside and outside of the room.


    There is a wound on Granny Lin¡¯s head, and there was a tter and broken cups scattered all over the floor. It¡¯s obvious that she had slipped and fell.


    So why does Teacher Ji sound like there¡¯s something else behind her death?


    ¡°How did youe to that conclusion, Teacher Ji?¡± asked a perplexed Marquis Kang.


    Ji Yunshu was troubled by their reaction. I said that it might be something else. Why are they looking at me like that? It¡¯s just a possibility! Why are they acting like I¡¯m certain about it?


    Really! Damn it!


    ¡°I just wanted to have a good look at the wound on Granny Lin¡¯s forehead. I don¡¯t mean to imply anything else.¡± A slight frown appeared on her face.


    ¡°What about the wound?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to inspect the wound yet, milord. I¡¯ll know after having a closer look if she slipped and fell to her death or... if it could be something else.¡±


    Marquis Kang wasted no time in speaking out, ¡°Cai Da, let go of your mother. Let Teacher Ji have a look.¡±


    But Cai Da refused to let go. He was still bawling over his mother as he held on to her corpse that had begun to go into rigor mortis.


    It was a normal disy of emotion by someone who had lost his mother.


    Marquis Kang ordered his servants to drag him away.


    ¡°Mother...¡± Cai Da was hauled out of the room.


    Ji Yunshu rolled up her sleeves, turned Granny Lin¡¯s head towards her, and began inspecting her forehead wound.


    The flesh around the wound was split open by the impact of her fall. Some of the skin had bunched up, with loose flesh dangling. She could almost see her skull through the gory open wound. Blood poured out from the wound everywhere onto Granny Lin¡¯s hair, ears, and eyes...


    There was also a pool of blood on the ground.It was apparent that she had indeed died from her fall.


    But...

 Chapter 691 - Investigation 1

    <h4>Chapter 691 - Investigation 1</h4>


    Chapter 691 - Investigation (1)


    But...


    Ji Yunshu shook her head, dismissing the thought. She frowned as she began examining the corpse. She rolled up the corpse¡¯s sleeve, revealing the livor mortis that was starting to appear under the skin. She pressed down lightly on the skin, and the bluish-purple discoloration faded away slightly. She then pried open the eyelids of the corpse.


    With that, she was able to form a conclusion.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± eximed Cai Da who was watching the event unfold, ¡°My mother is dead! Why are you still desecrating her body like that?¡±


    Ji Yunshu ignored him.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He shouted again.


    Keep shouting. Nobody will listen to you however loud you are. Ji Yunshu continued her careful inspection on the corpse, from the head to the hands, where she found a very significant clue.


    She found a strand of hair under Granny Lin¡¯s yellowish finger nail. It was ck, rather thick, and not oily. It was obvious that the hair had not fallen from the white-haired Granny Lin, and could very well be left behind by the killer. She wrapped the hair with a silk handkerchief, and continued the examination.


    The crowd around her was dumbstruck. What happened? What is Teacher Ji looking at?


    Jing Rong was the only one who remained calm. This woman must¡¯ve found something. I guess there will be a lot of work cut out for us.


    Just then, Ji Yunshu shifted her gaze to Granny Lin¡¯s shoes and frowned.


    She removed the coarse cloth shoes from the corpse, flipping it over to look at the soles. She found a thinyer of light red mud covering the soles of the shoes, as well as something that was glossy and grimy. There were also fresh traces of friction damage at the heels. It was not severe, but was enough to tear open a few small openings. The ragged edges of the small holes also shone with an oily sheen. Ji Yunshu rubbed a finger on the surface and brought it to the tip of her nose with a gentle sniff. It¡¯srd. My hunch is correct!


    Marquis Kang was confused, but he also knew Teacher Ji¡¯s skill with solving cases. Her actions likely meant that she had found something suspicious about the corpse.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, is there something wrong with Granny Lin¡¯s corpse?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡°Did she fall to her death?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Ji Yunshu spoke slowly, ¡°She had indeed died from her fall, but...¡± she pointed at Granny Lin¡¯s forehead, ¡°There are only two possible types of wound when a human forehead is smashed against the ground or some other t surface. If the impact is not severe, it will not tear through the skin, and would instead leave a lump on the head. A severe impact will split the surrounding skin and flesh open, but with a more even pattern. However, the wound on Granny Lin¡¯s forehead is jagged, and you can even see the bone in the middle. This means that her forehead hadnded against an uneven and sharp surface. Thus, this room is not where the incident ured.¡±


    The crowd was confused at her words, but craned their necks to take a look, and found what she said to be true.


    So does it mean that this is really not the scene where the incident took ce? Did Granny Lin actually pass away somewhere else?


    ¡°Where did she pass away then, if not in her room? Besides, how did she end up in the room if it happened somewhere else? Who is the murderer?¡±


    The crowd shared the same doubts as well.


    Ji Yunshu stood up slowly, with a solemn expression on her face, ¡°Based on the livor mortis that was starting to show and the degree of cloudiness of her eyes, Granny Lin passed away today at hour of the ox (1 - 3am). It was already very, so why would she carry the cups into or out of the room? Either way, her position is peculiar. If she wasing into the room, why was she moving towards her bed when her table is right by the door?


    ¡°Could she be going to set the cups on her bed? But I¡¯ve seen how clean her room is. She doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would make that kind of mess. And if she¡¯s leaving the room with her cups, then her head should be facing the door instead of her bed! Thus, someone obviously hadid her down like this, and whoever did it made a huge mistake. He or she had overlooked the direction that the corpse should be facing.¡±


    ¡°Then... Who is the killer?¡¯


    She raised the pair of shoes for all to see, ¡°I do not know who the killer might be yet, but I know where the crime ured by looking at these.¡±


    The crowd widened their eyes. These are just a pair of ordinary shoes made from coarse cloth! The handiwork is sloppy, and its color is dull, but there¡¯s nothing suspicious about them!


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°The bottom of Granny Lin¡¯s shoes is coated by ayer of light red soil, and there are signs of wear on the heels of her shoes. They area also also coated by something greasy, which I¡¯ve found to berd! Granny Lin must have hit her head on rocks and died, then the killer dragged her back into her room, thus causing the shoes to be torn and coated withrd. This begs the question: where in the mansion has rocks, light red soil, and evenrd? If we can figure this out, then it will lead us to the scene of the murder.¡±


    Rocks? Light red soil? Andrd?


    What sort of ce is that?


    The people in the crowd were deep in thought until one of them shouted out, ¡°I know where it is!¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the courtyard by the kitchen!¡±


    Oh!


    Everyone was quick to agree, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the courtyard by the kitchen. There¡¯s a small plot ofnd that is used to nt vegetables, and the soil is light red. And because it is the kitchen, the floor is oily. The area is also decorated by a fewrge boulders.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Bring me there.¡±


    Marquis Kang ordered some of his men to watch over Granny Lin¡¯s corpse, and to keep everyone including Cai Da away before leaving with Ji Yunshu to the courtyard by the kitchen.


    And expected, rocks, light red soil, and a floor greasy withrd were all present.


    But what was Granny Lin doing here at the hour of the ox?


    Ji Yunshu inspected the decorative boulder, found traces of blood.


    ¡°Who are the ones on duty in the kitchen at night, Marquis Kang?¡±


    Families that are rich would often post night watches in the kitchen to stop thieves or even their servants from stealing food.


    Marquis Kang sent for his steward and asked him. They were able to identify two younger men who had been helping out in the kitchen.


    ¡°Did the two of you see Granny Lin at the hour of the ox?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    The duo shook their heads.


    ¡°Then who else has been here?¡±


    They shook their heads again.


    Ji Yunshu could tell that they had something to hide, ¡°I want you to tell me the truth. Where were you at the hour of the oxst night?¡±


    Ah! The duo did not shake their heads this time and instead stared at each other with fear.


    ¡°Answer the question!¡± roared Marquis Kang.


    ¡°We were... back in our rooms, Marquis. We were afraid because of all the strange things that had been happening in the mansion, and that¡¯s why we went back to our rooms at the hour of the rat.¡±


    They were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to lie.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    BPC 700th Chapterversary Challenge!Close


    Guys, GUYS! It¡¯s the countdown to the 700th Chapterversary!


    Time flies doesn¡¯t it?


    And I have a ROASTING CHALLENGE for you! Have you ever felt annoyed by or for a BPC character? Roast them with a one-liner description!


    Here¡¯s a sample:


    Mo Ruo: The BL love interest we never knew we needed.


    Lang Po: A sweet bunbun. But also JR¡¯s punching bag.


    How would YOU roast Jing Rong? Or Wei Yi? Or our lovely Ji Yunshu? Or even the Emperor?

 Chapter 692 - Investigation 2

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Investigation 2</h4>


    Chapter 692 - Investigation (2)


    Marquis Kang was extremely furious at first, angry that the two manservants actually dared to neglect their duties.


    However, he considered that people were naturally fearful and the estate had not been peaceful recently. It would be fine if someone more courageous were tasked to guard the kitchenste into the night, but for someone that was more timid, they would surely be soaked in cold sweat even if they weren¡¯t outright scared to death.


    And the two little fellows asked to guard the kitchens clearly looked to be the timid type!


    Thus, Marquis Kang¡¯s fury was slightly appeased. He looked at Ji Yunshu and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, these two servants didn¡¯t see anyone. Would you be able to find the culprit from the evidence on the crime scene or something?¡±


    It¡¯s difficult! But Ji Yunshu still nodded and walked towards thatrge boulder to investigate. There were some dried bloodstains on it, but other than that, there was absolutely nothing out of the ordinary. Not a single suspicious item could be found.


    Next, she turned her gaze to sweep through the crowd and asked, ¡°Where were you all at chou shi, between 1 and 3am in the morning?¡±


    One after another, everyone reported what they were doing. Their answers were practically identical; they said that due to the recent haunting, they had gone back to their rooms to sleep once the sky turned dark. However, other than the four on guard duty, everyone else vouched for each other, confirming that nobody had gone out during chou shi, nor did they go to the backyard of the kitchen.


    Could it be that there really was a ghost causing mischief? Of course Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t believe that!


    But everyone else started to specte. ¡°Could...could there really be a ghost? A ghost caused Granny Lin¡¯s death, then dragged her corpse into the room?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, it could really be like that.¡±


    ¡°There have been so many strange things happening in the estate. I think the ghost is going to kill someone.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t you scare me!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s scaring you?¡±


    The discussion made everyone¡¯s hairs stand on end, cold sweat pouring down their backs. Some of the more timid maids where so scared that they huddled together, and the manservants also looked rather scared.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s sharp ears heard everything that the cowardly crowd had said, and lifted her head to tell them, ¡°How could there be ghosts in this world? Don¡¯t scare yourself. If Granny Lin were really killed by a ghost, why would it carry her back into the room, and then make it appear as if she had fallen down? If the culprit were a ghost, why would it be afraid of getting caught by humans? It would have been enough to kill her. There was no need to take the extra step of arranging the scene. Thus, this murder is clearly the work of a human. You people shouldn¡¯t spread falsehoods anymore and just scare yourselves.¡±


    However, someone within the crowd said, ¡°But... nobody in the estate had evere here! Who could have caused it other than a ghost?¡±


    ¡°That can only prove that the killer is very well hidden and didn¡¯t leave any clues, but not that it was a ghost causing mischief.¡± When she said that, nobody had anything else to say.


    Now, the first scene of the crime had been found, but there were no clues pointing to the culprit.


    However, she thought to herself, why would Granny Lin be here at chou shi? Was she looking for something or meeting someone? Otherwise, did she identally witness something secret and thus was silenced?


    These questions exploded in her mind, one after another, to no avail. In the end, she could only let Marquis Kang dismiss everyone.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, is Granny Lin¡¯s death really unrted to the ghost?¡± Marquis Kang was still troubled by this question.


    Ji Yunshu really couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin again, and shot him a nce. ¡°Marquis, this lowly one has already said, that if you insist on believing that a ghost is at fault, then for this case, this one is just being a busybody.¡± I won¡¯t continue investigating!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Teacher, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Marquis Kang became anxious and cupped his hands in a salute. ¡°I must still trouble Teacher for this.¡± 100% sincerity! Perfect attitude!


    Ji Yunshu isn¡¯t someone who would take advantage of others¡¯ weakness, but one who knew propriety. She nodded and epted. ¡°This one would like to go take a look in Granny Lin¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Right. This way, Teacher.¡±


    Just as they were about to go, a person suddenly rushed at her, holding a butcher¡¯s knife raised high in one hand and swinging it wildly towards her.


    However, before the knife couldnd, that person was sent flying with a single kick by Jing Rong, who was still beside her. That person fell onto the ground, the knife falling by his feet with a ng. He attempted to get up, but was immediately restrained by two manservants who had just arrived. Although he struggled valiantly, he couldn¡¯t budge at all.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes zed with fury as he red at Cai Da in front of them. He grabbed him by the front of his robes. ¡°How audacious. You even dare to touch this prince¡¯s people?¡± A fist mmed into Cai Da¡¯s abdomen, causing him to choke and spit out fresh blood.


    For some reason, he was exceptionally tenacious and instead red at the cid Ji Yunshu. ¡°My mother is already dead, but you dare to desecrate her corpse. I will kill you!¡±


    Jing Rong moved his hand from his cor and grabbed his neck with one hand, lifting him up. ¡°If you dare to be impertinent again, this prince will twist your head off!¡±


    Just as he was about to exert force, Ji Yunshu stopped him. ¡°Wait!¡± She walked towards them, paying close attention to Cai Da¡¯s eyes. ¡°Cai Da, this one did not desecrate your mother¡¯s corpse! Instead I am helping her find her true killer. If I really wanted to desecrate it, I¡¯m afraid your mother¡¯s corpse would have long been cleanly broken down into parts.¡± It¡¯s already pretty good that she hasn¡¯t opened Granny Lin up!


    ¡°You...!¡±


    ¡°This one knows that you¡¯re upset that your mother had died tragically. However, it¡¯s not right for you to vent your frustrations on me. No matter what, this one is helping your mother find her murderer, which is also helping you. You should thank me instead.¡±


    Cai Da was speechless but the vicious expression in his eyes did not change at all.


    When Marquis Kang saw that, he hurried forward and pointed angrily at Cai Da, berating, ¡°Cai Da, you are really out of control. This marquis only let you into the estate to work on ount on the several decades that your mother had been working here. But instead, you have been reckless and impulsive, creating trouble every few days, and now you even want to harm Teacher Ji. If a single hair on Teacher Ji had been harmed, both His Highness and I would demand for your life inpensation!¡± All that came to the estate were guests, much less Teacher Ji, who was helping him to investigate the case of the haunting!


    After being scolded, Cai Da lost his stubbornness and turned docile.


    Next, Marquis Kang apologised to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, please don¡¯t take this to heart. Cai Da is the estate¡¯s butcher and has a rather impulsive personality. He only reacted like that because he had gone out to workst night and came back to see his own mother dead. Please forgive him, Teacher.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was unhurt, so she told Jing Rong, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Since Jing Rong saw that Cai Da had calmed down, he released his hold on his throat, and the two servants behind followed suit.


    However, just as he was released, the fury in his eyes suddenly red up again. He reached out his arms and pushed Ji Yunshu¡¯s shoulders with great force.


    Ji Yunshu was caught off guard and fell backwards,nding heavily on the ground. Her hands were scraped, leaving faint lines of blood.


    At the same time, Jing Rong grabbed Cai Da¡¯s wrists and pressed. His wrist bone broke with a sharp snap and Cai Da fell to the ground with a shout. He was once again restrained.


    Next, Jing Rong immediately bent down and carried Ji Yunshu up from the ground.


    Marquis Kang was stunned. He was about to step forward, but Jing Rong barked at him, ¡°Go away¡±, then simply left with Ji Yunshu in his arms.

 Chapter 693 - Tang Si is Scared of Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Tang Si is Scared of Ghosts</h4>


    As Jing Rong carried Ji Yunshu away, Marquis Kang remained rooted on the spot, stunned. He only reacted again after a long pause and waved his arm, looking angrily at Cai Da, ¡°Bring him to the woodshed. If Teacher Ji is really injured, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Cai Da was restrained on the ground, and didn¡¯t struggle as he was dragged away.


    Jing Rong carried Ji Yunshu back to his room and immediately called for Mo Ruo.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s arms were spread out on the table, letting Mo Ruo treat it for her. When the medicine was dabbed onto her palms, she grimaced in pain but refused to let out a sound.


    ¡°It hurts?¡± Mo Ruo revelled in a little schadenfreude. ¡°Really, you took on that matter of the haunting, then started to investigate a murder. This is clearly a task for the Jingzhou prefectural magistrate. That Marquis Kang is really too much, shoving everything to you just because he could to save trouble for himself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scrape.¡±


    ¡°If that knife hadnded a blow on you, would you still say the same?¡±


    That...! Ji Yunshu shut up then.


    Jing Rong looked at her torn up palms with anger and worry. He secretly clenched his fists and frowned, asking, ¡°Are you still investigating?¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at him. ¡°Yes. This case is very strange. Why shouldn¡¯t we investigate?¡±


    ¡°You still want to investigate with your hands like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have you?¡±


    ¡°This prince?¡± Jing Rong repeated dumbly.


    Ji Yunshu smiled and said deviously, showing off a little, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    What on earth does this woman have up her sleeve?


    After Mo Ruo was done with the wrapping, she looked at her own bandaged hands, then at the clueless Jing Rong. Her expression trembled a little as she looked at Jing Rong.


    ......


    Once dark fell, everyone hurried back to their rooms. Granny Lin¡¯s strange death had sent a shiver down their spines, terrified that something unclean was really haunting the estate.


    Tang Si, who had had a ghost knocking on her door, was extremely fearful as well!


    She stayed in her room all day long, with a maid forpany. It¡¯s a little strange. She has a bold personality, unafraid of anything in the heavens or on earth. She had experienced everything from living in the forests with wolves aspanions, to hunting wild game, and tussling with fierce tigers. Normally, she would put up a tough front and im that she wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts, but once she thought about how an illusive ¡°ghost¡± had knocked on her door the whole night long, she would immediately have her back covered in cold sweat, the back of her head chilly with her hairs all standing on end. Tang Si couldn¡¯t help but hug her own arms tightly around herself!


    The maid who had apanied her the whole day also had to return to her room now that night had fallen. ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯d better quickly go rest. I have to return now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going? Sit with me for a while more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. It¡¯s already sote. If I don¡¯t go now,ter...¡± She didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking and just lowered her head, taking a nce outside as she swallowed nervously.


    Tang Si quickly stood up and tugged at her arm. ¡°Good girl, just stay here and apany me. Why don¡¯t you sleep with me? I promise I won¡¯t squeeze you out of the bed!¡±


    The maid was dumbfounded. This was the first time she encountered a guest that wanted to sleep with her. She quickly took a few steps back. ¡°Miss Tang, you must be joking. How can a maid like me sleep in the same bed as you?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can! Just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s... already sote. Miss Tang should quickly go to bed. I... I really can¡¯t stay here, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± The maid wrenched her arm away and turned to flee. If she didn¡¯t go back to her room now, who knows what other unfortunate things may happen after it turns a little darker!


    Tang Si ran out the door a few steps, chasing after her. But the maid was like spilt water, there was no way to retrieve her. She clutched the doorframe and thought for a moment, then continued running out.


    However, she wasn¡¯t chasing after that maid, but instead heading to Mo Ruo¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile, Mo Ruo had been drinking tea as he read in his room, ever since he returned from treating Ji Yunshu. He had been deeply engrossed in his book when someone suddenly bounced into the room, sat down beside him with a plop, and unceremoniously flicked his book aside without a single word. A pair ofrge eyes looked at him entreatingly, ¡°Tonight I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±


    Pfft. Therge gulp of tea Mo Ruo had just taken sprayed out of his mouth, every single dropnding unerringly on Tang Si¡¯s face. He wiped his chin disbelievingly. ¡°You... sleep with me?¡±


    Tang Si grimaced at the face full of tea and only reopened her eyes after a long while. As she wiped her face, she raised a fist and started hitting him energetically, cursing, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?!¡±


    ¡°What on purpose?! You¡¯re the one doing this on purpose! To actually say something like that to me... are you even a woman?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about that? Isn¡¯t it just sleeping with you?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Mo Ruo was truly speechless.


    Tang Si pounded her fist on his arm again. ¡°What are you thinking?! I mean that we¡¯ll sleep in the same room, but not on the same bed.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to sleep in the same room as me then? I remember that Marquis Kang had given you a bright and spacious room. Why aren¡¯t you staying in there anding to disturb me instead?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She stuttered for a moment and bit her lip. ¡°I just want to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Apany me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You see, so many strange things have been happening in the Marquis¡¯s estatetely. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be scared so I came to apany you. I¡¯m being nice, Ah Mo. You know how nice I am.¡± She revealed a row of clean white teeth with a bright grin.


    Mo Ruo shuddered, getting some sort of sinister feeling behind that smile that curled up by his side. Is this woman mad?


    He touched her forehead with the back of his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, so why are you saying such nonsense? I¡¯ve even been to mass graves several times; would I be worried about some ghost? Besides, Jing Rong and Teacher Ji have both said that there are no ghosts in this world, just human hearts ying tricks on themselves. I think that the strange happenings in the estate are clearly the work of humans.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure about that! Although I haven¡¯t seen that Granny Lin, but I heard the maid say that even Ah Ji couldn¡¯t find the cause, and she died for no reason. There was also that little kid that was knocking on my doorst night. How would you exin what that was about?¡±


    When she said that, Mo Ruo finally understood. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re not here to apany me at all, but you yourself are scared.¡±


    Hmph! Tang Si¡¯s face turned ck when her secret motives were revealed and bit her lips awkwardly. ¡°So...so what? We¡¯re going to get married sooner orter, so what if we sleep in the same room?¡±


    Pfft! Mo Ruo¡¯s eyebrows raised high into his hairline. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who¡¯s going to marry you?¡±


    Hey, are you still going to renege on your promise? Tang Si was upset and started listing out incidents just like a loanshark. ¡°Previously in Yufu, we slept in the same bed, under the same nket, for a night, then you saw my bare body. Although nothing happened, but... anyways, I¡¯m already yours. You were also the one who asked me to follow you to the capital, so our marriage is already a done deal. If we were in Houliao, we would already be married.¡±


    ¡°My granddy, could you not keep bringing up that incident?¡± He was speechless.

 Chapter 694 - Speak Your Mind

    <h4>Chapter 694 - Speak Your Mind</h4>


    Mo Ruo was unsure of the feelings he had for Tang Si. There were times when he felt that she was annoying and insufferable, but she was also rather cute sometimes, and was fiercely loyal to her friends. This girl had saved his life without regard for her own many times when they were in danger. She possessed a quality that many girlscked.


    Tang Si shared none of his concerns. Oh you think you¡¯re going to get rid of me that easily? No way!


    Today, I¡¯m here to stay!


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk about what happened in the past. Just pretend that I¡¯m really afraid. You can¡¯t chase me away.¡± She was firm and unyielding.


    She evenid on Mo Ruo¡¯s bed and pulled up the nket without removing her clothes.


    Mo Ruo was dumbfounded, ¡°Since when did you learn to be so shameless?¡± He frowned.


    His words fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    His words were still ignored.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw you out if you don¡¯t get up.¡±


    And she continued ignoring his words.


    Mo Ruo was at his wits end. He looked on in helpless fury at the lump of meat that wriggled around on his bed, but there was nothing he could do about it. He walked up to his bed, and attempted to pull the nket away. But Tang Si¡¯s grip on the nket was too strong. It was as if it had be her second skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time. If you don¡¯t get up, I will throw you out.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not getting up.¡± Came the voice from under the nket.


    And Mo Ruo lifted Tang Si up along with his nket and headed straight for the door. Tang Si¡¯s head popped out from beneath the nket, looking at the man that was holding onto her with a surprised expression. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Well you should¡¯ve listened!¡± Responded Mo Ruo harshly.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± She twisted and turned as she shouted.


    It was her turn to be ignored by Mo Ruo.


    Seeing that they were almost at the door, Tang Si immediately snaked her arms around his neck and held on to dear life so that she would not be thrown out.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Mo Ruo was not pleased.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The two stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    They were hugging each other very intimately.


    A spark was almost ignited between them.


    Mo Ruo heart clenched and he immediately responded by flicking his wrist upwards, tossing the lump of meat onto the floor as if he were smashing a watermelon.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± It was followed by an agonized shriek.


    Luckily, with the nket cushioning her fall, Tang Si did not fall too badly and stter on the ground like a watermelon.


    Mo Ruo smoothed the wrinkles of his clothes and stared at Tang Si who was lying at the ground with disdain.


    She gritted her teeth. At that moment, she hated Mo Ruo just as much as she loved him. She got back to her feet and charged forward, ¡°Mo Ruo, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡±


    Unexpectedly, she tripped on the nket and fell forward. Eh?


    Mo Ruo did not have time to react before she fell on top of him. The twonded on the ground on top of each other with a thud.


    The back of Mo Ruo¡¯s head smashed against the floor, causing him instant pain. He raised his head just in time for Tang Si¡¯s lips to crash against his.


    Tang Si¡¯s eyes grewrge and her eyshes fluttered as the two of them stared into the other¡¯s eyes .


    One!


    Two!


    Three!


    Suddenly, Tang Si pushed herself up against Mo Ruo¡¯s sturdy chest, separating her lips from his. She stood up, blushing as she turned her back to the man who was stillying on the floor.


    Mo Ruoid on the ground without moving as he stared at the ceiling as if his acupoints had been struck.


    It took a long while for him to finally recover.


    He sat up and wiped at his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°Just now...¡± he stared at Tang Si who had her back to him.


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You must take responsibility for this.¡± Tang Si turned around and shyly raised her chin.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Cold sweat ran down Mo Ruo¡¯s back.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? We¡¯re already official.¡± She lifted the nket and headed to the bed, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve kissed, you can¡¯t chase me away anymore.¡±


    Then, sheid down on the bed.


    Mo Ruo, now sapped of his strength, didn¡¯t try to pull the nket off the girl who was lying in his bed again. He gulped, closed the door, and sat by his table to continue reading his book.


    However, his thoughts were no longer on the contents of the book. He was panicking. His heart was thumping wildly in his chest, while his eyes would drift towards the person in his bed from time to time, but he would always immediately retract his gaze guiltily, worried that Tang Si would catch him staring.


    Tang Si, whoy on the bed with her back to Mo Ruo and the nket pulled up to her ears, was blushing under the covers. She stared ahead of her while biting her lips, and smiled to herself.


    And thus the two remained silently in the room, not talking to the other.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu found antern and handed it to Jing Rong.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Jing Rong as he took thentern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a case to investigate?¡±


    ¡°In the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a ghost? Since it¡¯s a ghost, we¡¯ll have to catch it when nobody¡¯s around.¡±


    A slight frown appeared on Jing Rong¡¯s face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no ghost?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Ji Yunshu responded with a smile and stepped out through the door, the man following closely behind her.


    Jing Rong led the way with thentern, while Ji Yunshu followed behind as they made their way to Granny Lin¡¯s room.


    Two of Jing Rong¡¯s bodyguards were standing guard outside the room.


    This was supposed to be a job for Marquis Kang¡¯s servants, but they were too cowardly and afraid to guard a body that died mysteriously. The marquis¡¯s troops on the other hand, were tasked with patrolling outside the mansion, and were seldom allowed into the mansion itself. This meant that the responsibility of guarding the corpse fell on Jing Rong¡¯s men.


    The bodyguards immediately bowed as the two approached, ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Is the corpse still inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    And the two entered the room.


    Due to the cold weather, the smell of the corpse was not too overwhelming.


    Ji Yunshu lit the old candlestick in the room, and lifted it close to the corpse which was stillying on the same spot but was covered by a piece of white cloth.


    She then turned around and gave Jing Rong a meaningful look.


    Jing Rong shivered under her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

 Chapter 695 - Who Is The Killer?

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Who Is The Killer?</h4>


    Trantor: YY, Editor: Chourfleur


    ¡°Why are you giving this prince these?¡±


    ¡°I told you I needed your help.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not bother to reply, and simply stuffed the pair of gloves into Jing Rong¡¯s hands. Then, she took out something small and ordered, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Jing Rong was stupefied but opened his mouth obediently nheless. She tossed the thing in her hand into Jing Rong¡¯s mouth.


    Once itnded on his tongue, his taste buds immediately went numb from the spiciness. Before he could chew it, Ji Yunshu pushed his jaw upward to shut his mouth, and he was forced to gulp down the unidentified piece.


    ¡°What did you just feed this prince with?¡± Jing Rong¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Ginger soaked in sesame oil.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that thing again.¡±


    This was not Jing Rong¡¯s first taste of ginger soaked in sesame oil. The first time he tasted it was when he saw the burnt corpses at Jinjiang city''s memorial hall. Like just now, Ji Yunshu had also stuffed the ginger in his mouth without any warning. Back then, he thought that Ji Yunshu was trying to poison him, and he had been scared half out of his wits.


    Hearing that he was fed with the same thing again, he stopped protesting. However, he could sense that Ji Yunshu had some nefarious intention behind it. There was no way Ji Yunshu would suddenly offer him a piece of ginger normally used to mask the stench of corpses for no reason. This gift was as innocent as a weasel offering greetings to a chicken.


    After the taste on his taste buds faded, he asked, ¡°What do you want this prince to do?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not leave Jing Rong hanging. ¡°I need you to help check Granny Lin¡¯s body.¡±


    What? Jing Rong stared at her in disbelief. Sister, are you kidding me?


    He took a few gulps before he asked, ¡°How does this prince know how to inspect a dead body?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you at the side, and guide you one step at a time. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    She raised her hand to show her palm wrapped in bandage. ¡°I would¡®ve done it myself if I could. Unfortunately, I¡¯m injured, so I¡¯ll have to ask Your Highness to lend me a helping hand.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. Hurry up. I¡¯m not asking you to cut open the body. I only want you to inspect it. I¡¯m afraid that I might have missed something previously. If we couldn¡¯t find any trace at the crime scene, we might be able to find some clue on Granny Lin¡¯s body or in her room.¡±


    Upon listening to Ji Yunshu''s exnation, Jing Rong had no choice but to bear this responsibility.


    However, he had a condition. ¡°I won¡¯t do it if I have to remove her clothes.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I only want you to meticulously inspect the exposed areas.¡±


    ¡°Sure, this prince will help you with that. But... you¡¯ll have to repay me this favor.¡± A wry smile twisted his lips as he raised his eyebrows.


    Not wanting to waste more time, Ji Yunshu did not bargain with him and agreed, ¡°Alright. After you finish the job, I¡¯ll naturallypensate you.¡±


    That¡¯s great! Jing Rong was exhrated. He put on the gloves, crouched down, and got ready to work. Ji Yunshu crouched down opposite Jing Rong with a candle in her hand, and started guiding him like a teacher.


    ¡°Push her hair to one side and check if there¡¯s any wound or swelling underneath.¡±


    Jing Rong did exactly what Ji Yunshu instructed. He pushed Granny Lin''s hair to one side and palpated the skin. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    ¡°Check behind the ears, and see if there are scratches or any other marks.¡±


    He checked behind the ears, but to no avail. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ...


    Jing Rong checked from the body¡¯s head to neck. He did not find anything different from Ji Yunshu¡¯s initial inspection.


    ¡°Eh?¡± All of a sudden, Jing Rong eximed.


    Ji Yunshu turned to look at him, and brought her candle stand closer. She asked, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Jing Rong rubbed his fingers against Granny Lin¡¯s clothes. ¡°Why are her clothes so oily?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s oily?¡±


    ¡°Only the areas from her abdomen to her thigh.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes narrowed as if something had crossed her mind. She quickly added, ¡°Can you check if the fabric under her armpits are oily too?¡±


    Jing Rong checked under the armpits and replied, ¡°It¡¯s only oily under the right arm.¡±


    Huh! ¡°Take a sniff and tell me what oil is that?¡±


    Jing Rong followed her instructions. and replied, ¡°I think it¡¯srd.¡±


    She actually missed such an important clue!


    Jing Rong noticed the change of her expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ji Yunshu pondered upon the situation, her gaze fixed on the tray and the few broken cups. This time, she reached out to touch them instead of asking Jing Rong to do it, and she found oil stains on the tray as well. The doubts clouding her mind seemed to fade away.


    She mumbled, ¡° Why would Granny Lin visit the kitchen in the backyard at the hour of the ox (1-3am)? What did she do there? Was she looking for someone, or was someone waiting for her there? ¡°


    On the other hand, Jing Rong did not understand a single thing she said.


    Slowly, Ji Yunshu rose to her feet. ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out who the killer is.¡±


    What? Jing Rong pressed on, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The two guards who were standing by the door also heard Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. They craned their necks and cupped their ears, trying to find out who the ¡°supernormal¡± killer was.


    They only heard Ji Yunshu saying, ¡°The killer is someone who worked in the kitchen.¡±


    "The chef?"


    "No!"


    "The pageboy or the maid who assists the chef?"


    "Not them either." She turned to look at Jing Rong and continued, ¡°Has Your Highness forgotten that when Marquis Kang interrogated them, all the kitchen staff had alibis to prove that they weren¡¯t at the kitchen when the murder happened.¡±


    ¡°Then who is the killer?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression turned serious before she answered, ¡°Cai Da!¡±


    Jing Rong was shocked. He wasn¡¯t shocked at the im that Cai Da was the murderer, but because Granny Lin is Cai Da¡¯s mother. He killed his own mother? That seems very unlikely. He was crying his heart out when he saw his mother''s dead body. He even went nuts when Ji Yunshu touched the body, and almost wanted to tear Ji Yunshu into pieces. How can a tremendously filial son like him be a murderer?


    Jing Rong refused to believe Ji Yunshu¡¯s theory.


    Ji Yunshu continued to exin, ¡°Marquis Kang once mentioned that Cai Da was the estate¡¯s butcher. He¡¯d head out to purchase pigs every night, butcher it, and bring back the pork. In that case, his clothing should be very dirty, or at least, covered inrd. However, when I saw him, both his clothes and his hands were very clean. As a butcher who went out to butcher a pig, how could his clothes be this clean?"


    "Perhaps, he had gone home to change."


    She shook her head. "Impossible." She added, "ording to the others, Cai Da came here immediately after he returned, so had no time to change. In fact, if I''m not mistaken, he secretly came back between the hour of the rat (11pm - 1am) as well. The guard at the front door said that Cai Da went out at the hour of boar (9 - 11pm) to purchase the pig and only returned after daybreak. Cai Da sneaked back in at the hour of the rat, but somehow Granny Lin knew about his return and met him in the backyard. For some reason, they had a dispute. As they quarrelled, he identally pushed Granny Lin, causing her to hit her head on a rock and die on the spot. "

 Chapter 696 - Sound of a Child

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Sound of a Child</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a link!¡± Ji Yunshu insisted. ¡°When he killed Granny Lin by ident, he was both scared and upset, but was even more worried that he would be investigated. Thus, he could only drag the corpse back into the room and manufacture the illusion that she slipped and fell, as well as the appearance of a ghost causing mischief. As he dragged the dead body, the heels of Granny Lin¡¯s shoes were torn by the friction. He also held the corpse upright, causing the porkrd on his body to transfer to Granny Lin, all along her torso from under her right arms to her thighs. Simrly, Cai Da¡¯s clothes were stained by blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he changed his clothes after he set up the fake scene of death and secretly went out again. He only returned after daybreak, bringing back the pigs that he had killed before the hour of the rat (11pm-1am). Thus, his clothes then were very clean, without a single trace of porkrd. To ascertain that, we just have to ask the butchers if he had gone out during the hour of the rat, and the truth will be revealed. Of course, this does not rule out the possibility that he has already colluded with the other butchers to hide the truth, but there should be no doubt that he is the murderer.¡±


    Jing Rong thought to himself, just what is inside this woman¡¯s head?! With her intelligence, if she were a man, even the shrewdest man on earth would not be able to surpass her.


    That aside, he still found something strange, and asked, ¡°Then why did hee back secretly during the hour of the rat?¡±


    ¡°This... I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±


    ¡°Could it have something to do with the hauntings in the estate?¡±


    Eh? Jing Rong¡¯s words suddenly enlightened her. Ji Yunshu paced lightly, that pair of clear and astute eyes gleamed with an enigmatic light. After a long while, she started muttering to herself, ¡°The people of the estate say that Cai Da always returns after daybreak every time he goes out to butcher pigs. In that case, why would Granny Lin know that he would return during the hour of the rat? Did they already n to meet? But since they were mother and son, why would they have to meet at that time, and in secrecy?


    ¡°Thus, Granny Lin should have deliberately gone to wait for him in the backyard of the kitchens. That would mean that Cai Da would frequently appear in the kitchens in the hour of the rat, and Granny Lin was there as nned. But he was clearly outside butchering pigs, so why would he sneak back in? What were they doing in secret? And why would they start arguing this time, so badly that Cai Da would kill her by ident?¡±


    The mystery that had clearly been unravelled just moments before, instantly enshrouded her mind again.


    After Jing Rong heard her troubled muttering and simply summoned two guards that had been listening to the case at the doors. ¡°The two of you, go invite Marquis Kang and bring Cai Da here. This prince wants to pry his mouth open and properly interrogate him, so that the reason behind all this can be rified.¡±


    The two guards had been listening in and so already knew the gist of the case. They also couldn¡¯t wait to know the truth and hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes¡±, before they flew out of the courtyard, one to find the Marquis, and the other to fetch Cai Da.


    Ji Yunshu knelt down and covered Granny Lin¡¯s body with the white shroud, then went out of the room. When she felt the cold wind, she suddenly thought about the ancestral hall and called out into the air, ¡°Zijin¡±.


    The next moment, Shi Zijin floated down from the rooftops and stood beside her, ready for her orders.


    ¡°Wait outside the room for the Marquis to arrive.¡±


    She nodded.


    Ji Yunshu turned to Jing Rong. ¡°I want to go to the ancestral hall.¡± Her unspoken request was, apany me there?


    Jing Rong agreed and walked with her. Just as before, the one with thentern walked in front, the other right behind.


    Soon after, they arrived outside the strange ancestral hall. After Granny Lin died, a more daring manservant was tasked with guarding the hall at night. He was crouched in the little courtyard of the ancestral hall with his back against arge red pir, staring at the ground preupied with his own thoughts.


    When he heard someone enter, a shiver ran down his whole body and he jerked his head up with a startled expression. When he saw clearly who had arrived, he gave a sigh of relief and stood up to greet them. ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji. Why have youe sote at night?¡± The glee in his voice was difficult to conceal. Finally, someone is here to apany me!


    However, Jing Rong just gave him a cold nce and ignored him.


    JI Yunshu was much more courteous and nodded politely to the manservant. ¡°This one is here to take a look with His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Take a look? Look...¡± at what?


    ¡°The estate is being haunted, so I¡¯m here to catch a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± However daring that manservant was, her words instantly made the hair on the back of his head stand on end. He felt as if there was someone behind him, but when he turned to look, there was only the cold and terrifying ancestral hall.


    In the hall, white smoke from the candles and incense drifted and tumbled in the air, seemingly sketching out the figure of a person. The servant thought that he had seen a ghost, and shivered all over, clutching his arms close to himself as he hurried back to where he was sitting. Once his back was to the pir, he felt a little more secure.


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong went into the ancestral hall. The thick smell of incense nketed therge ancestral hall. Dozens of ancestral tablets were lined up in stepped rows on the altar, with a line of candles in front of them and the incense burners around it crammed full of incense sticks. A gust of wind blew in, making the candlelight flicker and extinguishing one of them.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the empty shelf that sat at the very top of the altar.


    Beside her, Jing Rong lifted thentern and followed her gaze. ¡°The child¡¯s shoes disappeared into thin air while Granny Lin stood guard. Who knows, her death really could be linked to the hauntings.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± As she spoke, Ji Yunshu took thentern from him and leaned towards the ancestral tablets. She raised thentern up high to illuminate the empty shelf, but however she looked, she couldn¡¯t see anything out of ce.


    Suddenly...


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A child¡¯s peal ofughter rang out from the door at the side of the ancestral altar, ringing in the hall. It was followed by a strong gust of wind.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand froze in ce, keeping thentern raised mid-air. She looked back and met Jing Rong¡¯s gaze, neither of them speaking.


    When the manservant outside heard theughter, he immediately turned pale with fright and rushed into the ancestral hall, trembling as he cowered behind Jing Rong in horror. ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji. It... it¡¯s the young master. Young Master hase back!¡±


    Jing Rong red at him. ¡°Ghosts do not exist.¡±


    The manservant continued to look around fearfully. ¡°But that sounds exactly like the young master. Young Master is back...¡±


    The child¡¯sughter continued resounding in the ancestral hall, fading away and moving further, peal after peal...

 Chapter 697 - Man Behind the Ghos

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Man Behind the Ghos</h4>


    t


    Theughter slowly faded away...


    Ji Yunshu immediately chased after it through the side doors, Jing Rong following closely behind.


    In contrast, the man manservant¡¯s legs had gone wobbly with fear and he could merely remain on the spot, shivering with fear and helplessness.


    The two doors that nked the altar led to the backyard garden. But by the time they followed theughter out, it had already disappeared. All that was left before their eyes were those toppled boulders that still haven¡¯t been cleared away.


    Some of the decorative stone had fallen into the pond at the back while others had simply fallen on the ground, crumbled into smithereens.


    Jing Rong looked at their surroundings. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of anyone else around them.


    "There aren¡¯t any children in the estate at all." Ji Yunshu told him.


    "Then you think..."


    "Anyways, it¡¯s not a ghost, but a person causing mischief."


    "This prince naturally doesn¡¯t believe in ghosts either, but if it were really a child who was ying pranks, it¡¯s impossible that this Prince was unable to catch them or even get a glimpse of them."


    With Jing Rong¡¯s skill in martial arts, it truly was inconceivable that he would be unable to catch up to a child. Could that child have better skills than he did? That would be too bizarre then!


    Ji Yunshu was also mystified. Next, her gaze fell onto that decorative rock garden. She walked forward a little to inspect it, bringing thentern up to illuminate where the boulders had been messily ¡°uprooted¡± from the soil. How much strength would such an action require?! It was impossible for a single person to aplish it.


    But if many people were needed to topple a boulder, then why did nobody notice them? In other words, if many people had worked to demolish the rock garden, then why were there no clues at all left behind in the surrounding area?


    Suddenly, Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes and crouched down to take a closer look at the holes left behind when some of the boulders had been uprooted.


    ¡°This is the rock garden?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°Mn. I passed byst night but didn¡¯t take much notice of it. Marquis Kang said that this was the work of the ghost, but look here...¡± She pointed at the smaller holes beside therger pit.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t understand what he was meant to look at. Isn¡¯t it just severalrge and small holes in the ground?


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t too surprising that he didn¡¯t understand. Ji Yunshu exined slowly, ¡°I now know how the ghost managed to topple the boulders. He must have found a long and sturdy metal rod, then ced a small rock beside the boulder. He stuck one end of the rod into the soil, the center of the rod resting on the small rock and using it as a fulcrum. When the end of the rod in the air was pushed down, the end of the rod in the soil would be forced upwards and result in the boulder being ¡®uprooted¡¯. Hence, there are small holes around therger pits where the boulders used to be. The man pretending to be a ghost left behind the small holes when he used his small rock to lever the boulders upwards. If it were really a ghost, it would clearly be able to topple the boulders with no effort of all, so why would they bother to use this method? Thus, it is inly the deliberate work of a human.¡±


    Eh? How does that work? In in terms, this was the principle of levers at work. Jing Rong naturally would not know about them.


    The only thing that surprised Ji Yunshu was the intelligence of this man behind the ghost, that he could think of using a lever to topple the boulders.


    ¡°Who could this person be then?¡±


    Ji Yunshu started to analyze it. ¡°It could be possible for someone to topple these boulders deep into the night without anyone else noticing, but to leave behind a child¡¯s handprint on the estate¡¯s signboard, as well as entangle several trees together like those at the entrance of the estate without drawing attention is impossible. Besides, the outer doors of the estate are guarded; wouldn¡¯t it be too difficult for someone to y tricks under the nose of these people?¡±


    ¡°What ideas do you have?¡±


    ¡°I thought about what Mo Ruo said.¡±


    Eh?


    ¡°He said that the dozens or so people who had been cursed were not ill at all. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if it were any other ordinary physician, but this is Mo Ruo and I believe him. If they weren¡¯t ill, then why would they all feign illness?¡± How bizarre!


    Jing Rong thought for a moment. ¡°This prince shall make a conjecture. Supposing that the estate staff are all colluding, someone could have deliberately stolen away that pair of shoes in order to achieve some hidden agenda. If we presume that Cai Da was the one who stole the shoes then, and also the one who coordinated the dozens of people to make a show of the hauntings, including the main door guards, then it would have been a breeze to produce that handprint on the signboard.


    ¡°In order to have others believe that a ghost is haunting the estate, the same people would all pretend to fall sick and make the hauntings even more mysterious. However, Granny Lin seemed to want to dissuade Cai Da, so she stopped him when he returned at the hour of the ox to continue creating the strange happenings. Thus, the two of them got into an argument and Cai Da killed her by ident.¡±


    Ji Yunshu listened intently to his hypothesis and nodded when he finished speaking. ¡°Your analysis is logical and justifiable. But why would Cai Da want to do this? And how did he create the sound of that little child just now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask him about that then!¡± Everything will be revealed after Cai Da is questioned.


    Caw! A crow suddenly flew out of the darkness andnded on one of the fallen boulders. Caw! Its inky ck figure rested haughtily on the boulder. It lowered his head and pecked at the rock a few times, then threw its wings out and flew away again. Caw! It disappeared into the pitch-ck night sky.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rong¡¯s guards arrived at the ce where Cai Da was imprisoned. Two people were guarding it outside, crouching together as they talked. They hurriedly stood up when they saw someone arrive. After all, this is someone from Prince Rong¡¯s entourage, so they were more polite than usual. ¡°Bro, how can we help you?¡±


    ¡°His Highness has ordered us to bring Cai Da over.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now. Hurry up, don¡¯t let His Highness wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two of them quicklyplied. One of them fumbled for a set of keys and opened the doors. There was no light inside and nothing could be seen clearly. He took out a firestarter and lit a candlestick inside, then light slowly illuminated the medium-sized woodshed.


    That person lifted the candlestick and brought it forward as he called out, ¡°Cai Da.¡±


    The next moment, he screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    At the same time, his candlesticknded on the ground with a tter and the room turned dark again. The two people who had gone in just moments before scrambled back out, eyes wide and wild with terror. The two of the tumbled to the ground, pointing inside, ¡°Cai Da, he... he...¡± They were unable to finish speaking.


    The guard detected their unease and went into the room himself, picking up the fallen candlestick and relighting it.


    The light slowly spread to highlight Cai Da, where he was seated on the ground, back leaning against the wall. His head was tilted to one side, eyes rolled up, and mouth filled with blood. A section of tongue that had been bitten off hadnded on the floor, gleaming with fresh blood. The corpse didn¡¯t look too tragic, but it certainly looked extremely disgusting.


    Upon witnessing this scene, the guard suddenly tasted bile in his mouth and almost vomited.

 Chapter 698 - Bit Off His Tongue in Suicide

    <h4>Chapter 698 - Bit Off His Tongue in Suicide</h4>


    Trantor: YY, Editor: Choufleur


    At that moment, Mo Ruo was still reading in his room. After Tang Si¡¯s little tantrum, he remained so perturbed that he could not even focus on reading. He was continually distracted by the person on the bed, his eyes frequently wandering towards her and immediately darting away again.


    Although it was time for bed, he couldn¡¯t possibly share a bed with Tang Si.


    We aren¡¯t married yet, so what would it mean if we sleep on the same bed? He cut off that train of thought with a shake of his head and proceeded to look around the room, trying to find a spot he could sleep. However, other than the tables and the chairs, he could only sleep on the floor. His back had never been in a good condition, and he would definitely suffer if he had to spend the night on those hard and unyielding surfaces. No way could he do that!


    But if he spent the night in another room, he worried that that sleeping lump would feel scared and end uping along too! Thus, he gave up on that idea as well.


    While he was trying to figure out what to do, someone knocked on the door.


    Knock, knock, knock! It sounded very urgent.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mo, the Marquis requested that you go to the woodshed.¡±


    Huh? Why does he need me at the woodshed in the middle of the night? Mo Ruo tossed his book aside and got up to open the door. ¡°Why does Marquis want me to go to the woodshed?¡±


    The manservant¡¯s forehead was drenched with cold sweat. He lowered his head and answered in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master... you¡¯d better take a look yourself.¡±


    How bizarre! Mo Ruo stared at the pageboy as he deliberated, then nodded and flung his sleeves aside. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Right after he stepped out of the room, Tang Si tugged on his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    When did shee out? Mo Ruo looked at Tang Si¡¯s grip on his sleeve, then slowly shifted his gaze up into her eyes. The woman stared at him pleadingly with her pitiful round eyes, looking rather innocent.


    Mo Ruo likely would never get rid of this piece of sticky candy.


    He brushed off Tang Si¡¯s grip on his sleeve, and replied in an irritated tone, ¡°Don¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡±


    Tang Si smiled and gave her word. ¡°I promise.¡±


    The two of them then followed the manservant, heading towards the backyard.


    It was in the middle of the night.


    All the maids and the manservants had rushed to the woodshed where Cai Da was detained. They were all shivering where they stood. Some of them wanted to leave, but also feared that they would run into ghosts if they were to return to their respective rooms alone. Thus, they chose to stay with the crowd instead.


    Some of them were whispering to each other. "Have gone inside to look? How did he die?¡±


    ¡°I dare not enter the room. I heard that Cai Da¡¯s tongue was severed and the lost section was covered in blood. How gory!¡±


    ¡°His tongue was severed? How did that happen?¡± The speaker hunched into himself and took a fear-filled nce towards the room. He gulped and whispered , ¡°Could this... really be the ghost causing mischief?¡±


    Another person who heard this im shivered. ¡°Stop calling this a ghost haunting. Teacher Ji said that there are no ghosts in this world. These are all the work of humans scaring others.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe Teacher Ji¡¯s words? You believe there¡¯s no ghost just because he said so? If it weren¡¯t a ghost, how would you exin everything that had happened in the estate? On top of that, two people died today! How would you exin this?¡±


    Uh! The man quivered, not knowing how to reply.


    In the woodshed, Marquis Kang frowned and rubbed his nose as he looked at the dead Cai Da on the floor. His face was an ugly green, not out of fear but because the gruesome state of Cai Da¡¯s dead body made him nauseous.


    After he rested for a bit and no longer felt as nauseous, he turned to look at the two servants who had been guarding Cai Da. ¡°Did anyone enter the woodshed while he was in there?¡±


    ¡°N...no.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice anything amiss at all?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Marquis Kang was enraged. ¡°What were you doing? I told you to guard him closely! How did he die all of a sudden?¡±


    The two servants quickly got on their knees and kowtowed to Marquis Kang in panic. ¡°Marquis, we really have no idea how it happened.¡±


    ¡°Did you leave your position and return to your room secretly?¡±


    ¡°No. We really didn¡¯t return to our rooms. We followed Marquis¡¯s instructions and have been on guard at the woodshed all along. We dared not take our task lightly and did not leave our positions at all.¡± You¡¯ve wronged us!


    Marquis Kang calmed himself and heaved a sigh. ¡°Get up.¡±


    The two servants stood up timidly.


    Again, Marquis Kang asked, ¡°Have you informed Teacher Ji and Young Master Mo about this?¡±


    ¡°Someone has gone to fetch them.¡±


    Just then, Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong arrived.


    They had originally been waiting for Marquis Kang and Cai Da, but quickly rushed over when they heard of Cai Da¡¯s unexpected death. Their worry had actuallye true! With Cai Da dead, they could no longer find out what happened the night Granny Lin was murdered.


    The frown on Marquis Kang¡¯s forehead deepened as he saw the two of them arrive. He went forward to greet them. ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji, look at this...¡± He gazed at the dead body on the floor.


    They saw it!


    Cai Da¡¯s gruesome, dead formy on the ground. Blood overflowed from his mouth, half his tongue on the ground while his eyes remained wide open.


    Ji Yunshu solemnly crouched down to check the body. The servants and maids gasped in shock at her action.


    Teacher Ji is so brave! Not only did he dare touch Granny Lin¡¯s dead body, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to inspect Cai Da¡¯s body either! He is basically fearless!


    How would they know that Ji Yunshu had seen many even ghastlier corpses than this?


    While Ji Yunshu checked the body, Jing Rong interrogated the guard whom he previously ordered to bring Cai Da to his room, ¡°When did he die?¡±


    The guard answered, ¡°This humble one discovered his body when Your Highness sent me here. However, this humble one doesn¡¯t know how long he has been dead.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and did not press on.


    Ji Yunshu stared at Cai Da¡¯s wide-open eyes and realised that his eyes had not yet turned cloudy. Next, she manipted his limbs, finding that they had not yet stiffenedpletely. It should not have been long since he passed away.


    After that, she lifted her gaze to look at Jing Rong and said, ¡°Your Highness, this humble one needs your help.¡±


    Jing Rong needed no further boration from Ji Yunshu to know that she was requesting his help for the autopsy. After all, her hands were still wrapped in bandages.


    Obediently, Jing Rong crouched down beside her. ¡°Tell me. Where do I start?¡±


    ¡°Open his mouth and let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to see?¡±


    ¡°His tongue.¡± Ji Yunshu took out a handkerchief and passed it to Jing Rong. ¡°Use this.¡±


    Jing Rong took a deep breath before he took the handkerchief andid it on his palm. He used two of his fingers to carefully press on Cai Da''s two cheeks to force his mouth open, the handkerchief separating his hand from Cai Da''s skin.


    When Cai Da''s cheeks were pried open, coagted blood flowed out of his mouth but was fortunately blocked by the handkerchief.


    Ji Yunshu craned her neck to look into the bloody mouth. Cai Da''s yellow teeth were all stained with coagted clots of blood, as was the rest of his mouth, while arge chunk of his tongue was missing. It was a ghastly sight. The wound on his tongue had uneven edges, obviously indicating that it was not cut with a sharp object. He had certainly bitten off his own tongue tomit suicide.


    Thus, Ji Yunshu concluded, "He has been dead for almost four hours, and he bit off his own tongue tomit suicide."


    Jing Rong let go of Cai Da''s cheeks and gently brushed his eyelids closed. Then, both Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu slowly stood up.

 Chapter 699 - The Crow

    <h4>Chapter 699 - The Crow</h4>


    Trantor: April, Editor: Aruthea


    Marquis Kang saw this and quickly asked, "Teacher Ji, what''s going on here? Didn''t you just send someone to invite me to Madame Lin''s ce?"


    "Marquis, it was because I deduced that Granny Lin was killed by Cai Da, so His Highness ordered someone to inform you."


    The crowd was in an uproar! Cai Da killed Granny Lin? How could a son kill his own mother?


    Everyone in the estate knew that Cai Da was a filial son who took good care of his mother, so how could he kill her? Impossible! All the shocked eyes stared at Ji Yunshu, wanting to hear from her exactly why she came up with those words.


    Marquis Kang was also surprised. He pointed at the dead man on the ground and asked, "Are you saying that the person who killed Madam Lin was Cai Da? How is this... possible?"


    "Based on the evidence at the scene, what I said is true; the murderer is Cai Da."


    "Then why did he kill his own mother?"


    "I don''t know either, but... it may be something to do with the recent haunting of the estate."


    Why are weing back to the ghost haunting again? Marquis Kang and the crowd were confused.


    Ji Yunshu then told Marquis Kang about the evidence she found on the clothes of Granny Lin and the clues found in the rock garden.


    After hearing this, Marquis Kang remained silent and seemed to be digesting it carefully.


    Ji Yunshu continued, "Originally, I wanted to bring Cai Da over and ask him what really happened with Granny Lin at that time and whether he had anything to do with the ghost haunting or not. But I didn¡¯t unexpected that he wouldmit suicide."


    This time, Marquis Kang reacted and his eyes lit up, "So then if Cai Da was really responsible for the ghost haunting, wouldn''t the issue be solved now that he''s dead?"


    "Marquis may not have fully understood what I said. Cai Da may have something to do with haunting, but he died about four hours ago. But just an hour ago, Marquis and I heard a child¡¯sughter in the ancestral hall. If there was only one troublemaker in the estate, then where did the child''sughtere from? Furthermore, it''s too difficult to leave a handprint on the que of your estate and entangle the trees at the entrance without anyone noticing. "


    "Does Teacher mean... that there is more than one person who is causing trouble in the estate?"


    "Maybe, because it''s only possible to aplish these by covering up for each other."


    Marquis Kang understood. He immediately ordered, "Immediately bring the person who was guarding the door on the night the handprint appeared on the signboard."


    A few of the servants went quickly. As soon as they left, Mo Ruo and Tang Si came. When she saw the dead body in the room, Tang Si immediately got out of the door and felt a shiver run down her body again.


    Mo Ruo bowed to Marquis Kang, "May I know why Marquis asked me toe here?"


    Marquis Kang felt bad, "I intended to ask Young Master Mo toe and save the person, but there is no need for that anymore since the person is dead and can''t be saved." Sigh!


    Mo Ruo took a look at Cai Da, who was already dead. Then he took a look at Jing Rong, poked him gently with his elbow, and asked in a low voice, "what''s going on?"


    Unexpectedly, Jing Rong took a meaningful look at Tang Si at the door and asked him in response, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "What else could it be? Just bad luck. "


    "It seems like there''s drama everywhere tonight."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing." Jing Rong gave him a cold response as theyargued in whispers.


    The two guards at the gate were quickly brought in and knelt down on the ground with a loud "thump".


    Marquis Kang questioned, "Who was it that put the bloody handprints on the que?"


    "Marquis, we don''t know."


    "You were the ones guarding the gate that night, how can someone leave a bloody handprint without anyone noticing? Are you all blind?"


    "We really don''t know, Marquis! Even if you give us two guts asrge as the Heavens, we wouldn''t dare to deceive you."


    Marquis Kang was serious, "Even at this time, you''re still not telling the truth?"


    The two kneeling on the ground were shivering. They sweated as though they had been drenched in the rain, the sweat dripping from their foreheads and noses, but their hands and feet were cold. The two men lowered their heads even lower. They shouted at the top of their lungs that they were innocent and that they have absolutely no idea what was going on.


    It was not possible to bring them to trial without evidence. Marquis Kang didn¡¯t know what to do now. The case wasn¡¯t going to be shelved, was it? After all, Cai Da, who may have been involved in the case, was dead. There was no way to know why Cai Da would return at night or what was going on with the haunting anymore. The only thing clear now was that Cai Da killed Granny Lin by mistake andmitted suicide himself.


    Whether Cai Da was colluding with the other servants to put on a good show, was merely a conjecture by Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu. Since they no solid evidence, what could they do even if it was true?


    In the end, Marquis Kang had to dismiss everyone and ordered that Cai Da''s body be taken away, along with Granny Lin''s body, to Yi Zhuang. In recognition of Granny Lin¡¯s many years of service, Marquis Kang ordered that a site with good fengshui be found and the two be buried properly.


    "Teacher Ji, this matter is really getting more and more unclear, and I need your help to continue the investigation."


    "Marquis, don''t worry, I will do my best."


    "Thank you. It''s gettingte, Teacher Ji should rest early."


    She nodded.


    Marquis Kang turned to Jing Rong and said, "Prince Rong, please rest early as well."


    "Sure."


    Marquis Kang then left.


    Mo Ruo twisted his neck and felt sore all over his body. He had been called over to save an already dead person in the middle of the night. Was he really regarded as the Great Immortal Luo who saved the dying and wounded? "Let¡¯s go. I''ve been tired all day." He began to go back and Tang Si followed him, clinging to him like sticky candy.


    Jing Rong sent Ji Yunshu back to the courtyard. "Don''te out again after you go in. This estate is strange, so even if there are no ghosts, you shouldn''t walk around freely."


    She obediently agreed.


    Only then could Jing Rong leave with ease.


    As soon as Ji Yunshu returned to the room, a caw was heard from outside. It was a crow.


    When she looked back at the courtyard, she saw that the crow that had been resting on the boulder was now on antern hanging on the low wall outside. Its ck body gleamed spookily in the orange candlelight, its bright eyes staring straight at her.


    Caw! It screamed again. She stepped out and walked lightly to the crow, gazing into those ck diamond eyes.


    It was said that crows were unlucky, and that if you encountered one, it would be at a ce where people would die. When they saw a crow at the rock garden, Cai Da died. Now she encountered one again. Would someone die again? Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t believe it! In her opinion, a crow was just a bird.


    Caw! The crow nimbly wiggled its ck head and looked around.


    "What are you looking at, little one?"


    Caw!


    "Why are you here?"


    Another Caw! was heard. Then, it pped its wings and flew away. The dark body disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 700 - Kong Qu

    <h4>Chapter 700 - Kong Qu</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Ji Yunshu tilted her head back slightly and heaved a long sigh.


    The weathertely was already not as hot as before. The start of autumn heralded the slow change to colder weather. The breeze brushed gently past her face, creating afortable sensation. Her icy hands were tucked into her sleeves. She kneaded her palms several times and sighed again.


    Ji Yunshu stood in the little courtyard for a while as she went over everything she knew about the haunting of Marquis Kang¡¯s mansion from the start to the end.


    The bloody handprint on the signboard?


    The entangled trees in the courtyard just inside the doors of the mansion?


    The boulders of the rock garden that had deliberately been toppled?


    Additionally, was Cai Da¡¯s suicide really because of guilt that he had killed his own mother through others¡¯ hands?


    And the sound of that child; if it really were someone ying tricks, there was no reason why Jing Rong couldn¡¯t detect anything even though he was in the ancestral hall at that time!


    From another perspective, how many people in the household were involved in this?


    When she was done thinking through all these incidents, Ji Yunshu called out into the air. ¡°Zijin.¡±


    Shi Zijin¡¯s figure quicklynded by her side. ¡°Teacher, what are your instructions?¡±


    Even though she knew that Ji Yunshu was a woman, she still addressed her habitually by ¡®teacher¡¯.


    Ji Yunshu told her sternly, ¡°Later, look around the Marquis¡¯s mansion secretly to see if there are any suspicious people or events. Once something happens, inform me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.


    Just as she was about to depart, Ji Yunshu called her again. ¡°Zijin.¡±


    ¡°Does Teacher have other instructions?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be by my side every single moment. If there isn¡¯t anything else, you should take care to rest properly too.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, please don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s already a great honor for me that His Highnessmanded me to protect Teacher. Besides, His Highness said that the Marquis¡¯s mansion is not peaceful and must stay beside Teacher at all times as protection.¡± She was extremely serious about it.


    Ji Yunshu told her, ¡°This is the Marquis¡¯s mansion. There are estate troops looking after it so nothing will happen. What if you fall sick from overwork by doing this too frequently?¡±


    ¡°But His Highness¡¯s orders cannot be disobeyed. Inparison, Teacher¡¯s safety is more important.¡±


    ¡°Why did I never realise that you were so stubborn before?¡± Ji Yunshu teased her. Martial artists were just so inflexible, let alone the reticent and taciturn Shi Zijin.


    Shi Zijin didn¡¯t protest her words, but just kept silent.


    Her face was clearly a woman¡¯s but itcked a sweet temperament and instead held an air of cold-bloodedness. She was perennially cold and disliked talking or smiling. In particr, those eyes of hers would carry a thick killing intent once they grew cold, making others afraid to meet her gaze. Perhaps it was because from young, she had lived in aplicated environment where she had to fight for her life, suffering wounds all over her body, developing into her resolute and loyal personality. How could Ji Yunshu not admire someone like that?


    However, like Jing Rong, she was rather more stubborn than most. Just like an obstinate little wolf.


    Ji Yunshu sighed and could only concede. ¡°Alright, go investigate then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Zijin cupped her hands in greeting and disappeared. Just like that crow from before, no trace of her could be found.


    ¡°Irondy.¡± Ji Yunshu spoke into thin air, a wry smile on her lips as she went back into the room.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rong had just returned to his own courtyard.


    Lang Po solemnly passed him a letter. ¡°It¡¯s from Yi City.¡±


    ¡°When did it arrive?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    Jing Rong hurriedly took the letter and entered the room before he opened it. The page was crammed full of words written in a hand that was a little rough, obviously not from a schrly person.


    As he read, Lang Po reported, ¡°Since the death of Empress Xuanshu, the Kong family had practically all left the capital. Kong Qu, the vanguard of the Yuanlin Army, had gone to the distant Northwest city of Yicheng. Although it¡¯s far from the capital, it is a crucial stronghold for trade with the Huyi. Now that Kong Qu is the city master, he can live peacefully in the Northwest. Back then when Kong Qu was in the capital, he was an arrogant person. This time, if Your Highness wishes to borrow his troops in order to prepare for the fight against Prince Yi, I¡¯m afraid... it might be a little difficult.¡±


    It¡¯s true! Ever since Empress Xuanshu passed away, the influence of the Kong family had waned. The few that still had some ability had all left the capital. Kong Qu had a wilful and aloof personality, always preferring to witness true ability on the battlefield over the fighting between factions in court. Thus, after Empress Xuanshu died, he volunteered to go to Yicheng and never took a single step into the capital again. He lived a carefree life at the borders, breeding horses, training troops, and the asional horseback hunting. Who knew howid back his days were?!


    Now, Jing Rong had sent a secret letter requesting to borrow his troops, Kong Qu would naturally not agree. Without an official writ from the imperial court, he wouldn¡¯t be likely to even budge a single soldier.


    However, the letter that Jing Rong sent to Kong Qu also mentioned the death of the Crown Prince Jing Hua.


    A line from the letter went like this: ¡°If General Kong wishes to know the truth about the siege of the pce and attempted regicide by the Crown Prince, then permit me to borrow the troops. The truth will naturally be uncovered.¡±


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t directly reveal that Jing Yi had secretly sent people to incite Jing Hua¡¯s rebellion.


    Kong Qu himself knew that the Crown Prince was a bit of an idiot and wouldn¡¯t easily attempt a siege and regicide, but he wouldn¡¯t think too much about the implications either and would have let it pass. However, when he saw this letter from Jing Rong, he started having second thoughts.


    On one hand, he was guarding the border stronghold of Yicheng, and he would be carefree as long as the Huyi behaved themselves. He had no desire to return to the court politics of the capital!


    On the other hand, he truly did want to know the truth behind the Crown Prince¡¯s siege of the pce. After all, the Crown Prince was the son of Empress Xuanshu, his own blood rtive.


    Thus, he struggled with this conundrum for a long time.


    But in the end, he still declined in the name of it having ¡®no official writ¡¯. His refusal was clearly written in the letter that had just arrived.


    When Jing Rong finished reading, he gently put the letter down by his hand, the corner of his lip curling up. ¡°As expected.¡±


    Lang Po was surprised and tilted his head, asking, ¡°Does that mean that Your Highness already knew that this would happen?¡±


    ¡°This prince requested to borrow troops and mentioned the Crown Prince, merely to send a reminder to Kong Qu not to be so leisurely in Yicheng that he falls sick, just because he had left the capital. Now that he has seen the letter, he surely would not be able to sit still.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate does not understand what Your Highness means.¡±


    Jing Rong took a few steps forward with his hands sped behind his back and stopped in front of the door. ¡°The Crown Prince was Empress Xuanshu¡¯s son, so it¡¯s only natural that the Kong family supported the Crown Prince. However, the Crown Prince sieged the pce and attempted regicide, thenmitted suicide in the Eastern Pce. Although Kong Qu is a general, the mere fact that he could volunteer to go to Yicheng after Xuanshu Empress died, and sessfully leave the treacherous capital, shows that he is an intelligent person.


    ¡°Since he is so intelligent, how could he not think of the implications of the Crown Prince¡¯s siege? Additionally, with the reminder that this prince¡¯s letter offered, he would surely be perturbed and carefully think through the events and reasoning that led to that incident. At that time, like Imperial Father, he would naturally understand what happened. And since he is from the Kong family, he would never stay idle in Yicheng while clearly knowing that something was off about the Crown Prince¡¯s siege.


    ¡°Thus, the letter that this prince sent was both a reminder and a hook. Although he had declined citing ¡®no official writ¡¯, I¡¯m afraid he has already made a decision in his heart. Once he has decided, he would naturally send out troops for this prince.¡±

 Chapter 701 - Marquis Kang’s Stolen Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 701 - Marquis Kang''s Stolen Treasures</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Lang Po also finally understood, but he still had some reservations. ¡°Then what if... Kong Qu doesn¡¯t understand? Or if he thinks that Your Highness is purposely using the Crown Prince¡¯s matter to borrow troops from him?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong to have such concerns, but Jing Rong smiled confidently, ¡°Kong Qu is an intelligent person! Since he is so intelligent, he naturally won¡¯t do something stupid. This prince is now throwing in my entire hand to bet that he will lend the troops.¡± It¡¯s a gamble!


    Just then, Shi Ziran entered the doors, travel-worn and covered in dust. Although it clearly wasn¡¯t raining at the moment, his clothes were damp with beads of rain; he must have travelled through the small trails in the forest instead of the main road in order to hurry back as fast as possible.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Shi Ziran bowed in greeting.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°As Your Highness instructed, I went to Hanzhou to see Kong Shengyi and clearly conveyed Your Highness¡¯s message. He neither agreed nor denied the request, but just said that he had to consider.¡±


    Kong Shengyi is Empress Xuanshu¡¯s cousin. After he resigned from his post and left the capital, he started breeding warhorses in Hanzhou. The Emperor merely turned a blind eye to this on behalf of thete Empress, letting him enjoy his retirement.


    The message that Jing Rong had asked Shi Ziran to convey was exactly the same as that in the letter that he had sent to Kong Qu.


    Jing Rong nodded. His aim had already been achieved. ¡°If this prince has predicted correctly, Kong Qu and Kong Shengyi should already have contacted each other.¡±


    However, Shi Ziran was worried. ¡°Even though Your Highness mentioned the matter of the Crown Prince beseiging the pce, Empress Xuanshu and the Crown Prince are already dead. The Kong family has already declined, and they should be avoiding the capital as much as possible, so why would they help Your Highness confront Prince Yi, especially now that Prince Yi¡¯s power is at its zenith.¡±


    His worries were justified. Those with power in the Kong family, Empress Xuanshu and the Crown Prince, were both dead. They were already fortunate to be able to find a role outside the capital, and could always keep their troops to themselves and remain carefree.


    But if they lent troops in order to investigate the truth about the Crown Prince¡¯s siege of the pce...


    If they were lucky, they would be able to provide help and finally discover the truth; if they were unlucky, the Kong family would surely be done for. Isn¡¯t this risk a little toorge?


    Nheless, Jing Rong was filled with confidence. From the moment he thought of Kong Qu and Kong Shengyi, he had already clearly predicted the subsequent events. ¡°The Kong family generals value loyalty and justice. If they believed this prince¡¯s words, they would naturally not bide their time.¡±


    ......


    The next day, at the hour of the rabbit (5 - 7am), just after daybreak, a major incident happened in the Marquis¡¯s estate.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream tore through the air.


    It didn¡¯te from the maids or servants of the estate, but from Marquis Kang. The sound originated from the courtyard where he kept his treasures.


    Practically everyone in the estate had gone to take a look, they all crowded tightly around the courtyard, craning their necks to try to look inside. Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong had also received the news and went there immediately.


    The minute they entered the courtyard, they saw Marquis Kang crying and sobbing, furiously wiping away his tears while hugging an odd-looking treasure.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jing Rong asked one of the servants.


    The servant quickly answered, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s.... Marquis Kang¡¯s treasure was swapped out by someone.¡±


    ¡°Swapped?¡± Something as interesting as this could happen?


    One had to understand that the love of Marquis Kang¡¯s life was undoubtedly those treasures that he collected. For someone to switch them out with fakes, isn¡¯t that as bad as wanting his life? Marquis Kang was both furious and grieved as he hugged the counterfeit and wept.


    Jing Rong took a look around the room. He had previously seen all the treasures in here, and Marquis Kang had allowed him to touch them as well. To him, it didn¡¯t look like there was any difference at all. He stepped forward to ask, ¡°Marquis, just what happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which wretched soul it was who actually switched out every single treasure in here with fakes!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all still here?¡±


    ¡°But these are all counterfeits.¡±


    Counterfeits? Jing Rong casually picked one of them up and weighed it consideringly in his hand. It truly didn¡¯t feel asfortable as previously, when Marquis Kang had first shown him his treasures. He frowned, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    Marquis Kang wiped his tears sadly as he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I came here early this morning intending to give them a quick wipe, but when I came in, everything in here had turned into counterfeits. They had all been stolen away in the span of a single night, even leaving behind these counterfeits in their ce. It¡¯s clearly a targeted attack against my reputation.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he flung the porcin vessel he held down onto the floor. With a bright crash, it shattered into pieces, flinging shards into all directions. Nobody around them dared to make a move, terrified that they would bring disaster upon themselves.


    Jing Rong asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t there always guards outside this courtyard? Both the main doors and the rooms are locked, with the keys kept by Marquis yourself. How could a petty thief have sneaked in?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The keys are with me. When I came to take a look yesterday, these treasures were still perfectly alright. But just over the course of a single night, everything had been swapped out! How could they have been swapped without any detectable activity?¡± How infuriating!


    Jing Rong looked at the door and inspected the windows as he asked, ¡°Has Marquis questioned the ones guarding the courtyard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked them, and they didn¡¯t hear anything. Besides, with so many things, if it were the work of some grand bandit moving things in and out, it would be impossible that the estate soldiers did not notice anything.¡±


    Suddenly, Ji Yunshu spoke. ¡°So... the real treasures still remain within the estate.¡±


    Marquis Kang startled and looked at her with gleaming eyes. ¡°Does Teacher Ji mean that the things haven¡¯t been lost?¡±


    ¡°The things aren¡¯t merely not lost, but they¡¯re even in the estate, safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡± He was anxious to find out.


    However, Ji Yunshu replied moderately, ¡°Marquis Kang doesn¡¯t need to be anxious. Since this one said that the things aren¡¯t lost, then they surely are safe. But as for where they are right now, we¡¯ll have to ask the person who really has been acting in the shadows to find them for us. Who knows, we may now even be able to capture the ghost causing mischief in the estate as well.¡±


    Eh? Marquis kang was shocked. The crowd was astonished as well. Was the ghost really responsible for stealing the treasures? Everyone felt both extremely guilty and curious at the same time.


    Marquis Kang continues to ask, ¡°Teacher Ji, please speak inly. Just who is the culprit?¡±


    She simply stated, ¡°It¡¯s someone that none of us would have imagined. Moreover, it¡¯s not just one person. Marquis, please be assured. This one will surely help you to capture that ghost. It¡¯s just that the ghost won¡¯t appear in the day, and you¡¯ll understand when night falls.¡±


    Eh? Marquis Kang pondered her words as his heart became reassured that his treasures were not lost.


    As Jing Rong listened to her words, he finished his inspection of the entire room and walked to her side. He asked in low tones, ¡°Are you confident? The doors and windows of the room are not broken, and even the roof hasn¡¯t been touched at all.¡±


    She tilted her head slightly. ¡°Does Your Highness suspect a ghost?¡±


    ¡°You know that this prince doesn¡¯t believe in that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right then. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you wait quietly together with Marquis Kang. We¡¯ll catch the ghost tonight.¡± She was full of confidence!

 Chapter 702 - Candy And A Slap

    <h4>Chapter 702 - Candy And A p</h4>


    The crowd heard that Ji Yunshu was going to hunt down the ghost at night, and all of them exchanged confused looks with each other.


    A discussion started among the onlookers. ¡°Did you hear that? Teacher Ji is going to hunt down the ghost tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that there was no such thing known as a ghost in this world? Why did he change his stance and say that he¡¯s going to hunt down the ghost now?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m feeling very disturbed right now. Recently, so many strange incidents have happened in the estate. I keep feeling a ghostly presence here. Even if we don¡¯t include what happened in the past few days, over a dozen people in the mansion have already fallen ill, wailing in pain all day long. Yet none of the many physicians consulted were able to provide a definitive diagnosis. I think it has to be the work of a ghost. Otherwise, why would they fall sick for no reason?¡± The man pursed his lips, as if he was agreeing with himself.


    The others who were listening to him nodded and agreed with his theory. However, they also reminded him, ¡°Keep your voice low, in case someone¡¯s listening.¡± Then, all of them fell into silence.


    In the room, Marquis Kang pondered Ji Yunshu¡¯s words. He asked anxiously, ¡°Teacher Ji, since you said that my treasures were still in this residence, perhaps I should send my men to carry out a search. If I find my treasure in any of the rooms, the room¡¯s owner must be the ghost we are after.¡±


    Although Marquis Kang¡¯s suggestion sounded like a good idea, for Ji Yunshu, it was a mindless one.


    She smiled, ¡°Marquis, since your treasures are still in this estate, you should be in no hurry to find them. Moreover, the person who stole your treasures is not stupid. He wouldn¡¯t keep the haul in his own room, and be waiting for Marquis to catch him red-handed, right? Give it a thought, Marquis. You have such a huge collection of treasures, each and every one of them precious and unique.


    ¡°However, they were all reced by counterfeits overnight. Obviously, the thief must have nned everything out, since the theft was certainly not something designed within a day or two. Naturally, after he reced all your treasures, he wouldn¡¯t keep it in just any room in the estate. He must have also decided where to keep his haul, and I¡¯m sure that the treasures are now kept in a well-hidden ce. I reckon that Marquis will not be able to find them so easily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that my treasures are hidden in this estate, but I won¡¯t be able to find them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°Just like what this humble one said earlier, once the sun sets, not only can we find out who the thief is, we can also hunt down the ghost who has been haunting the estate. Marquis, please be patient. The truth will reveal itself once the night falls.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s tone was calm but final.


    Marquis Kang was forced to banish his idea and patiently wait for the night toe before he could capture the ghost with Ji Yunshu. He turned around, only to see the roomful of counterfeits greeting him. It really made his blood boil.


    Why do you have to rece my treasures with these counterfeits? Do you think of me as an idiot? Do they intend to p him savagely in the face with this humiliation?? Marquis Kang was infuriated.


    ¡°Come here.¡± The enraged Marquis Kang ordered, ¡°Throw all of these out and destroy them. Everything.¡±


    Uh! The steward contemted before he approached Marquis Kang and asked, ¡°Marquis, do you really want to burn all of them?¡±


    ¡°Just burn them, all of them. Their very presence is offensive.¡±


    Marquis Kang flung his sleeves behind him and left the room.


    The steward heaved a sigh as he stared at all the items, thinking that it would be a waste to throw these away. Although they were counterfeits,ymen would not be able to tell them apart from the authentic ones. If he could sell this, he might be able to earn some money. It was such a waste to just destroy them all. Perhaps I should sell them secretly.


    However, before he had the chance to plot it out, he was awakened by Jing Rong. ¡°The Marquis has already given the order to destroy all of them. Why are you still standing here? Are you still not going to work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll destroy them all now.¡±


    The steward quickly gathered the servants and the maids around, instructing them to move all the items out of the room. They threw the counterfeits on the floor, filling the courtyard with continuous loud thuds. They put together all the counterfeits they failed to break, and lit them up. The fire burned wildly, fuelled by the counterfeits.


    The onlookers sighed inmentation. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste. They are all good items.¡±


    ¡°I know. Although they are counterfeits, we can still exchange them for quite a bit of money.¡±


    The steward clearly was not alone in having such thoughts.


    However, some also said, ¡°These items have been haunted. It¡¯s better to burn them into ashes before they bring any trouble.¡± After all, no one could confirm whether it was a ghost or human behind this.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu watched as the items were burnt into ashes.


    On their way back to their room, Jing Rong asked curiously, ¡°Do you already know who the thief is?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How dare you make such a bold promise. If you fail to capture the ¡®ghost¡¯ tonight, Marquis Kang will turn you into a ghost instead.¡±


    Pfft.Ji Yunshu chuckled, and turned to look at him. ¡°I fear nothing as long as you¡¯re with me.¡±


    Her words could easily move Jing Rong. Heart fluttering, Jing Rong lifted his chin and replied, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. As long as this prince is around, no one would dare toy a single finger on you. But...¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked seriously at the woman before him. ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have made such a bold promise. You should be honest about not knowing who the thief is, and shouldn¡¯t have lied to Marquis Kang. It¡¯s as though you handed him candy, only to turn around to give him a p in the face.¡±


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t retrieve his treasures.¡± Ji Yunshu gave an innocent expression.


    ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t know who the thief was.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who the thief is, but we will find out his identity after night falls.¡±


    Hmm? What kind of logic is this?


    Ji Yunshu hurried towards the courtyard, as if she intended to stay ambiguous. Since he was unable to figure out what she meant, Jing Rong gave up trying to guess. After all, he would believe whatever this woman said.


    On the other hand, Marquis Kang grumpily returned to his room. He plopped his fat body down into the chair, and immediately heard a cracking sound. It seemed he had broken the chair.


    He jumped up and kicked the chair.


    Crack! The chair fell apart, and copsed into a useless pile onto the ground .


    ¡°Even you have something against me!¡± He was infuriated.


    Two servants barged into the room right after they heard Marquis Kang¡¯s cry. They saw the broken chair and looked at each other awkwardly. ¡°Marquis, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Marquis Kang yelled at them.


    Knowing that Marquis Kang was in a foul mood, and that approaching him now was as dangerous as plucking the hair from a tiger, the two servants left the room.


    Right after the two servants left, a man entered the room. The man seemed to be around the same age as Marquis Kang, but looked more energetic than thetter. Despite his solemn expression, his face still looked rather gentle.


    This was the same man who fetched Ji Yunshu from the forest. Without his armour, he seemed way more amiable than before.


    ¡°Zhou Wen?¡± Marquis Kang gazed at him.


    Zhou Wen bowed. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I just heard that a thief has reced Your Highness¡¯ treasures with counterfeits.¡±


    Eh?

 Chapter 703 - Daoist Crow

    <h4>Chapter 703 - Daoist Crow</h4>


    Marquis Kang sighed as he sat down by the table, and violently pounded the table. "When I find the culprit, I¡¯ll cut him into pieces."


    Zhou Wen had served Marquis Kang for many years, from when they were in the Capital until they moved to Jingzhou. It has been more than twenty years already. Therefore, if one was to name a man Marquis Kang trusted the most, it would be none other than Zhou Wen.


    Seeing that the Marquis was in such a foul mood, Zhou Wen quickly poured him a ss of water. ¡°Marquis, you should drink some water to calm yourself. I will get someone to investigate the matter, and we surely will retrieve Marquis¡¯s treasures.¡±


    It took a while before Marquis Kang unknitted his brows. He then lifted the cup to his mouth, but put it down again without sipping from it. He said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better have your men to be on guard outside the estate instead. If Teacher Ji is right, and the treasures are still hidden in the estate, we cannot give them any opportunity to run away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the thief would be capable of turning my estate upside down.¡± Marquis Kang lifted the cup in his hand again, but when he was about to take a sip out of it...


    The sound of something crashing into the ground was heard from the yard.


    Marquis Kang looked out of the window and ordered, ¡°Go have a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhou Wen threw a nonchnt nce at Marquis Kang¡¯s cup before he left the room.


    Feeling vexed, Marquis Kang put his cup down. However, he identally ced it on the edge of the table, so the cup wasn¡¯t stable and fell down. The water in the cup sshed on the hem of his robes, soaking the part around his thigh. Although it did not hit the ground, all the water inside that it contained had been spilled on his clothes.


    Marquis Kang was dispirited. He picked up the empty cup and put it back on the table. He can¡¯t even be bothered about his soaked clothes. ¡°I am so unlucky that I can¡¯t even drink my water.¡±


    At that moment, Zhou Wen entered the room again. ¡°Marquis, it was only a maid breaking a te.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You can leave now. Guard the estate well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡±


    Marquis Kang sat in his room for a very long time. After the sun set, he finally ordered his men to bring twonterns, so he could go looking for Ji Yunshu and see how she was going to capture the ghost.


    The estate was in a state of agitation. Some people were curious to see how things were going to proceed, some waited skeptically for Ji Yunshu to capture the ghost, and yet others thought that Ji Yunshu was merely bragging. Of course, there was also a small group who were anxious, afraid that they might really catch a real ghostter.


    On the other hand, Ji Yunshu seemed to have just finished a long chat with Jing Rong. The two of them were sitting in their room, sipping tea leisurely.


    Marquis Kang arrived at that room, and was puzzled by their carefreeness. I thought he was going to capture the ghost. Why is he still here? ¡°Teacher Ji, I thought you were going to capture the ghost after sunset? You must help me retrieve my treasures.¡± He reminded Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu put on a faint smile and put down the cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Marquis. This humble one has made a promise, and I¡¯ll stay true to my word.¡±


    ¡°But... you¡¯re still sitting here. Neither the thieves nor the ghost wille knocking on your door.¡±


    ¡°The sky isn¡¯tpletely dark yet, isn¡¯t it? Why is Marquis so impatient?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Marquis Kang looked out of the window, and indeed, there was still a little light left in the sky.


    Jing Rong poured Marquis Kang a cup of tea, and pushed the cup towards him. ¡°Marquis, you should taste this tea. This is a gift from Li Qingping, the magistrate of Jinjiang county. Jinjiang is famous for their tea!¡±


    However, Marquis Kang was not in the mood to savor tea. He had his mind fixed on finding his missing treasures.


    But, who is Teacher Ji again? He is such a famous personnage. Of course he wouldn¡¯t lie to me. Marquis Kang lifted up the cup, and took a sip of the tea. Thus, he took a sip of the tea, nodded andplimented it as he continued to wait.


    Finally, the sky had turnedpletely dark. "Teacher Ji, look, the sky is now dark."


    "Mn."


    Hm? "Are we going to find the ghost now?"


    "Just wait a little more."


    "Wait some more? What are we waiting for?"


    "We are waiting for the Daoist to arrive."


    "The Daoist?" Marquis Kang was puzzled as he threw an apprehensive nce out of the window. "Teacher Ji, tell me the truth. Is there really something unclean in my estate? You said that there was no ghost in this world. Was that merely words offort? Otherwise, why would you invite a Daoist to my ce?"


    Ji Yunshu furrowed her brows. "Marquis, this humble one has promised to retrieve your treasures, and I¡¯ll definitely keep my word. But, we should also catch the ghost that has been haunting this estate. So, I decided to carry out both tasks at once. Also, how can we not invite a Daoist over if we are going to hunt down a ghost?¡±


    Marquis Kang was rendered speechless. What Ji Yunshu said makes perfect sense.


    The lot continued to wait again for the Daoist to arrive.


    Before long... Caw!They heard the call of a crow.


    They turned towards the sound and saw the crownding on the same spot as yesterday. It pped its wings and stood there obediently.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood up and walked out of the room, towards the crow. Marquis Kang, apanied by his servants and maids who were carrying thenterns, quickly followed behind, keeping their footsteps as light as possible.


    The crow did not seem to be afraid of humans. It stared at the group that was approaching it and eventually locked eyes with Ji Yunshu.


    Caw! Its call rang out bright and clear, sounding a little harsh to the ear. ,


    Like yesterday, Ji Yunshu stood before the crow. She reached out to touch the crow¡¯s head, but was stopped by Marquis Kang.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, crows are inauspicious things. You shouldn¡¯t touch it!¡±


    ¡°This humble one invited this Daoist over. How can it be inauspicious?¡±


    ¡°The crow is the Daoist?¡±


    Are you nuts! The crowd was shocked by Ji Yunshu¡¯s statement.


    Ji Yunshu reached out to stroke the crow¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a very long time.¡±


    Caw!The crow let her stroke its head.


    Marquis Kang was taken aback as he witnessed what happened. Can Teacher Ji speak to crows?


    ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯re now the Daoist master I invited. If you find the ghost, I¡¯ll reward you with good food.¡±


    Caw!


    Then, Ji Yunshu took out a small bag from her waist pocket. She opened the bag and took out a little powder to sprinkle on the crow. ¡°Let¡¯s go find what we¡¯re both looking for.¡±


    Caw!The crow flew away andnded on the roof. It would normally be impossible to see a ck crow in the dark, but it was now glowing in a soft green light.


    ¡°Why is the crow glowing?¡± Someone eximed.


    ¡°Is it a ghost too?¡± That created amotion among the crowd.


    Ji Yunshu quickly exined, ¡°I sprinkled some luminous powder on the crow. That¡¯s why it¡¯s glowing green.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± Marquis Kang asked.


    ¡°Follow the crow, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    At that moment, the crow pped its wings again and flew off.


    Ji Yunshu hurriedly grabbed thentern from the maid, lifted the hem of her shirt, and followed the crow.


    ¡°Follow it!¡±

 Chapter 704 - Catching Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 704 - Catching Ghosts</h4>


    The Marquis¡¯s Estate.


    That crow covered in luminous powder spiraled up into the sky, cawing all the while. The green glow flickered rapidly. The crowd followed the crow, chasing it back and forth as it circled the courtyard. As the number of people looking on increased, they formed a long, snaking procession. Ji Yunshu chased after that crow while those people followed her. It was a grand spectacle!


    The crow seemed to be deliberately toying with these people, sometimes flying low, then rising up into the sky again, but it just refused tond.


    Marquis Kang has a rather plump and slightly weaker body, and typically would start panting after walking a little. Now, after running back and forth after that crow several times, he had long be exhausted. He halted his clumsy steps and wheezed heavily, forehead full of sweat. I¡¯m not chasing anymore! No more, no matter what anyone says!


    If this continued on, someone would surely die! He stuck a hand on his hip as he dabbed furiously at the perspiration on his forehead. ¡°Teacher, how...how long more? If this goes on, I really...really can¡¯t run anymore.¡±


    Ji Yunshu also stopped and turned her gaze from the crow to nce at him. ¡°Marquis, if you want to find your treasures and catch the ghost that has been haunting the estate, you need to have a bit of patience.¡±


    Inparison to the exhausted Marquis Kang, she was obviously more at ease.


    ¡°I...I really can¡¯t run anymore.¡± He pped a hand in defeat. He¡¯s not chasing anymore! He really can¡¯t!


    ¡°Marquis should exercise a little more. It¡¯s easy to fall sick if one has too much fat."


    Ah! Marquis Kang was rendered speechless. He pointed at the crow in the sky and asked, "How long more will this go on?"


    Ji Yunshu nced at the faint tendrils of moonlight. "The moonbeams probably haven¡¯t reached a certain ce."


    "Moonbeams? What does this have to do with the moon?"


    "Because crows like shiny things."


    Eh? "Shiny things?" Marquis Kang muttered, "What is that?" He was puzzled.


    The surrounding maids and manservants also puzzled over her words.


    Caw! The crow cried out.


    Ji Yunshu tilted her head up to look and tightened her hold on herntern. "Marquis, we¡¯d better continue." She then hiked up her robes with a hand,ntern in the other, and continued chasing after the crow.


    The servants followed suit.


    Since this was still a matter of the estate, Marquis Kang didn¡¯t have a reason to stay put and stay idle. Thus, he rested for a moment before he also strode after them.


    This whole troop of people weaved through the corridors and paths of therge courtyard, back and forth, back and forth.


    Meanwhile, Jing Rong¡¯s expression was solemn as he lifted his head slightly to look at that green glow in the distance. It had leapt and twinkled in the inky ck sky for almost 15 minutes.


    Lang Po hugged his sword as he leaned against a pir. "Your Highness, aren¡¯t you going to take a look?"


    "Run all across a courtyard after a crow?" Jing Rong shot back at him.


    "Didn¡¯t Teacher Ji say that that crow is a Daoist?"


    Haha! You¡¯d believe even that? Jing Rong smiled, this woman is too adorable. ¡°Daoist? I¡¯m afraid only she would be able toe up with such a novel term.¡±


    Lang Po was puzzled. ¡°Your Highness, why did Teacher Ji send people to surveil the estate troops? Aren¡¯t we catching the ghost inside the estate? Could it be that... there is something fishy going on with them?¡±


    After they returned from the Marquis¡¯s treasure courtyard in the morning, Ji Yunshu had asked Jing Rong to send someone to monitor those estate troops. They were to report immediately if they made a move.


    Clearly, there was something fishy going on, and it was something major!


    But what on earth was Ji Yunshu nning? Nobody knew.


    Jing Rong shook his head. ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t know either. Just wait quietly.¡± Wait to see a good show!


    In the distance, that crow was still circling in mid-air.


    Just then, Mo Ruo and Tang Si both came as well. The former had on a solemn expression, while thetter looked very carefree. Once he entered the courtyard, Mo Ruo strode up the flight of stairs and went to Jing Rong¡¯s side, following the direction of his gaze.


    In the inky darkness, a green blob of light shed her and there. It looked a little like a person, a little like a firefly.


    Mo Ruo asked, ¡°I hear that we are catching a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Mn. Catching it right now.¡±


    ¡°I suppose this time, we are catching a ghost that¡¯s not a ghost!¡± His words were heavy with implications.


    Jing Rong gave him a side nce. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Mo Ruo paused for a moment. ¡°Those men are not ill at all.¡±


    ¡°Pretending?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Jing Rong found it extremely amusing and clicked his tongue, narrowing his eyes slightly, ¡°So there are really countless ghosts in the estate. Then I¡¯m afraid that that Daoist Crow will be busy indeed.¡±


    ¡°Daoist? Teacher Ji invited him?¡± Mo Ruo was curious.


    ¡°Not invited. He flew here himself.¡±


    Just then, Tang Si suddenly pointed up into the sky from her spot in the courtyard and yelled, ¡°Look! The crow is flying downwards!¡±


    Indeed, it was descending in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look as well. I will catch the ghost that was knocking on my door all night and won¡¯t let him off!¡± Tang Si took off the minute she finished speaking.


    Immediately after that, Jing Rong¡¯s guards also hurriedly entered, reporting, ¡°Your Highness, we just discovered several estate soldiers sneaking in from the back door, carrying some things.¡±


    ¡°What are they carrying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear.¡±


    ¡°Watch them carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard withdrew.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was serious.


    Mo Ruo noticed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s Yunshu who asked this prince to have someone monitor those estate soldiers. I didn¡¯t expect that they would really make a move.¡± As he spoke, he started pondering the matter.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°The estate soldiers are not allowed to enter without the Marquis¡¯s orders. Why would they sneak in carrying things?¡± As he mulled over it, a smile curved his lips. ¡°Ah, I see. She¡¯s trying to lure the snake out of itsir.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there isn¡¯t only one ghost in the estate? Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll catch a big ghost.¡±


    Eh?


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t wait for Mo Ruo to react and strode out of the courtyard with a fling of his sleeves.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    ......


    The crownded on a rooftop and started pecking on the tiles with its sharp beak, making a crisp and clear sound.


    Everyone was puzzled when they saw this. The roof that the crow hadnded on was the same one that housed the dozen sick people.


    ¡°Why did the crowe here?¡± Marquis Kang was perplexed.


    Ji Yunshu quirked her lips upwards and narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°The treasures that Marquis lost are right on the beams of this room.¡±


    ¡°The room... beams?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She was sure.


    Marquis Kang stared nkly at her, then at that room. He was baffled.


    At that moment, mes suddenly sprouted from the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Screams ran out. Immediately after that, a billow of thick smoke rushed out from the cracks of the doors.


    Eh? The people outside instinctively backed away, looking at each other, not daring to speak.


    Inside the room was a mass of panicked silhouettes. Cries and screams rang out in a dismal cacophony.

 Chapter 705 - Walking Into the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 705 - Walking Into the Trap</h4>


    Trantor: April, Editor: Aruthea


    "Ah! Help!" People in the room flocked to the door, but the door seemed to be locked and could not be opened. The screams still continued.


    Marquis Kang''s cheeks trembled and he was confused.


    Fortunately, Ji Yunshu was still calm at this point and quickly called out, "Quickly, break down the doors." This shout of hers called back the souls of the crowd.


    Marquis Kang was so shocked that his eyes went straight, but he also came back to his senses and waved his hand, "Hurry! Quickly open the door!"


    As a result, several servants rushed forward and rammed into the door with their shoulders. However, because the people inside were all pressing on the door, they couldn''t open it at all.


    "Help..." Some people were still shouting, while others fell down slowly.


    Boom! The door finally opened.


    Instantly, a wave of fire and smoke rushed out the door, and people came running out, wreathed in fire. Some fell to the ground and turned into charred corpses while others had already died inside the room. Those who were fortunate enough to escape were still seriously injured and perished. Still others had the fire on their bodies extinguished, but the damage already wrought meant that they were as good as dead.


    The fire burned too fast and too quickly. It grew bigger and bigger until its glow filled the pitch-ck sky, illuminating half the night sky.


    Ji Yunshu did not expect this to happen! The light of the fire reflected in her clear eyes, lending them a reddish tinge. Thentern in her hand also fell to the ground, started a fire, and immediately burned out.


    Shi Zijin rushed out of nowhere and pulled her to a safe ce nearby.


    But Marquis Kang was still standing in the same ce, looking at the house in mes,pletely bewildered. What the hell was going on? He shouted, "Put out the fire, put out the fire!"


    The servants ran to fetch the water. The estate soldiers also joined in, carrying away the corpses on the ground and putting out the fire. But in the room, things kept falling down from the roof beams, sending out tongues of mes.


    "Those are my precious treasures!" Marquis Kang¡¯s sharp eyes saw clearly that one of the items was his Eight-treasure Clock, and he pped his hands heavily on his thighs, "Quickly, put out the fire, go get water, hurry!" He couldn¡¯t bear it! His treasures. They were really hidden on the beams inside, but the room is filled with fire and he can¡¯t rush in!


    The steward saw the situation and quickly pulled him away, "Marquis, the fire is too big, let''s go."


    "But my treasures are still inside."


    "Even then, the fire is so big that the items inside have already burnt into ashes now."


    Finally, he dragged the Marquis to a safe ce, next to Ji Yunshu.


    Marquis sighed with tears in his eyes, "Teacher Ji, what''s going on...? Why is it on fire? And so many people died, along with my treasures too..." Ah! He hung his head in despair.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the fire in the Marquis'' estate, and then at the charred bodies on the ground. These are all human lives! She sighed. "That, is perhaps the price."


    Hmm? The price? Marquis Kang was in no mood to listen to her, too busy grieving over his treasures.


    Suddenly... "Marquis, there''s one person left alive."


    When they looked over, they saw the soldiers dragging the man over. The man was dying, leaning against a pir, but still breathing.


    Ji Yunshu quickly squatted down and asked, "Tell me, who started the fire?"


    The man opened his mouth, raised his hand, pointed in a direction, and gasped, "It''s... it''s..." Before he could finish his sentence, an arrow shot out of the darkness and hit the man right in the heart. He died instantly! Ugh!


    Shi Zijin¡¯s first reaction was to pull Ji Yunshu behind herself in a protective stance. Immediately, a sharp arrow was shot towards Ji Yunshu again, aiming at her, but it was blocked by Shi Zijin''s sword.


    Immediately after that, two more arrows came out. One was directed at Ji Yunshu and the other was directed at Marquis Kang. Ji Yunshu had Shi Zijin to protect her, but Marquis Kang was not as lucky. Now that the Marquis'' estate was in chaos, even the nearest soldiers wouldn¡¯t be fast enough to intercept the arrow for him no matter how fast they were, and neither his steward nor the few servants around him knew any martial arts. Seeing the arrow, Marquis Kang retreated several steps in a row.


    At the critical moment, a silver whip swung out, intercepted the sharp arrow, and flicked it heavily to the ground and broke in two.


    Tang Si came just in time. She stood protectively in front of Marquis Kang, with a haughty face, "Marquis, the grace of life-saving should be repaid many times over."


    Marquis Kang calmed down and said, "Yes, yes, yes, I will definitely repay Miss Tang." Then, he shouted, "There''s an assassin, catch the assassin!"


    At this very moment, both Jing Rong and Mo Ruo appeared and leaped toward the roof. Each of them pulled out one person and threw them directly onto the ground. One of them was one of the estate soldiers, Wu Weiwen, while the the other was Zhou Wen, who had been with Marquis Kang for many years! The two men were lying on the ground, their crossbows falling out of their hands. They had been caught red-handed!


    Marquis Kang was shocked, "Zhou Wen? This..." What''s going on? Zhou Wen someone who had apanied him for many years!


    Zhou Wen''s originally gentle face was now filled with murderous anger as he stared at Marquis Kang.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression was serious and ruthless, "Marquis, this is the ghost in your house."


    "The ghost?" Marquis Kang shook his head, walked over, and looked down at Zhou Wen, "Why would it be you?"


    Zhou Wenughed out loud, "Why can''t it be me?"


    "Impossible... Impossible..."


    Two hourster, the fire was finally extinguished. However, inside the hall, there was only silence. Zhou Wen and Wu Weiwen knelt down in the center of the hall.


    Marquis Kang sat on the main seat of the hall. "Why? Why are you doing this?"


    The disappointment in his tone was obvious. After all, it was a man who had been with him for so many years, and the only one he could trust, but now he wanted his life.


    Zhou Wen hung his head. Now with his hands and feet tied, he was just a prisoner waiting to be pushed to the guillotine, without the slightest desire to struggle for survival. When he looked up slowly, his calm face suddenly took on a smile, gloomy and strange. He turned to Ji Yunshu, "How did you know that those things were hidden on the beams?"


    ¡°Do you really think it was that hard to guess?¡±


    ¡°You guessed it?¡±


    ¡°I already said that it was Daoist Crow who helped me find them.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. What can a crow possibly do?¡± This was truly too ridiculous to believe.


    Ji Yunshu narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Your n really was wless. If it weren¡¯t for the crow, I... might not have been able to figure out where you hid the items. I would have never found out the culprit at all either.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean was that you walked into the trap yourself.¡± Zhou Wen was still confused at this, staring at Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°I merely lured the snake out of itsir. As expected, you walked right into my trap.¡±

 Chapter 706 - Solving the Case (1)

    <h4>Chapter 706 - Solving the Case (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    He was not the only one with questions. The crowd also wanted to hear how the famed Teacher Ji had lured the snake out of itsir.


    The anxious and bbergasted Marquis Kang couldn''t sit still any more. He flung his sleeves, jumped up, and walked towards Ji Yunshu to ask, "Teacher Ji, just what is going on? How did you know that the treasures were hidden in the roof beams of that room?"


    "We would have to thank Daoist Crow for that," Ji Yunshu said. She swept a nce across the puzzled faces arrayed before her, then exined, "I''m sure that people know that birds like crows adore shiny things. Thus, when they see something shiny, they would habitually peck and scratch at it.


    "I noticed that this crow had ayer of shinycquered gold on its beak. This kind ofcquer is called poured-goldcquer and doesn''t look any different from true gold metal. It''s used by unscrupulous merchants, applied onto other metals and porcin to imitate true gold. If one touches poured-goldcquer before it is fully dried, it would stay on the skin for at least a month before it fades. On that crow, thecquer around its beak already is showing signs of wear, which implies that it had pecked something painted with the poured-goldcquer around a month ago.


    "Coincidentally, when I saw the counterfeits Marquis was holding this morning, I realised that they had poured-goldcquer applied, and the base of that counterfeit had a spot where something sharp had removed ayer ofcquer. Thus, I determined that the crow had been to the ce where the counterfeits were hidden, and had pecked at them before thecquer had dried, leaving behind ayer ofcquer on its beak.


    "I also asked the staff of the estate and found out that this crow would be here almost every night. Thus, I am even more certain that it would go to the ce where the counterfeits are hidden every night and peck at those shiny things. And after the Marquis¡¯s treasures had been swapped for counterfeits, the treasures should also be hidden in the same ce where the counterfeits had been stored. So we just have to follow the crow in order to find those treasures.¡±


    Ah! Realisation dawned on everyone¡¯s faces, melting away their confusion. They actually had believed that the crow was a Daoist that could catch the ghost! In in words, everything still hinged on the intelligence of Teacher Ji. Everyone likely learned something new today.


    However, Zhou Wen smirked coldly, lifting his fathomless eyes to ask softly, ¡°Then...how did you know that those things were stolen by me?¡±


    ¡°This one didn¡¯t know.¡± Ji Yunshu stated inly. She met that cold, hard gaze, and said, ¡°I could only find the ce where the treasures were hidden, based on the poured-goldcquer on the crow¡¯s beak. However, I didn¡¯t know who the mastermind behind this was. I had already said that I¡¯m merely luring the snake out of itsir, but you walked into the trap yourself.¡±


    Eh? Everyone pricked their ears, wanting to continue listening.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been considering a matter at the back of my mind, something... that is clearly before my eyes, but that I cannot grasp.¡± She was almost muttering to herself.


    She thought for a moment, then analysed her thoughts aloud. ¡°Why did the guards at the door not notice when a bloody handprint appeared on the signboard? Why is there no sign of anyone when the estate rings out with theughter of a child? The entwined trees, the fallen boulders, the people pretending to be sick... these things were clearly carried out with prenning.¡±


    ¡°Pretending to be sick? Those dozens of people are pretending to be sick?¡± Marquis Kang was astonished when he heard that. He turned to look at Mo Ruo to confirm the im, ¡°Young Master Mo, they... they really aren¡¯t ill?¡±


    Mo Ruo had originally intended to stay silent and fade into the crowd, but now that the spotlight had fallen onto him, he could only speak up. ¡°This one has been a physician for many years, and people call me a divine doctor. I have diagnosed countless illnesses, from hidden pulses to assorted diseases. For the dozen people on Marquis¡¯s estate, they im to have pain throughout their body and feel weak, but their pulse is normal, their five internal organs are in good health, their minds are not impaired, their bodies not affected. For this, there can only be one possible exnation: they are pretending to be ill, and in a manner that doesn¡¯t resemble any real illness.¡±


    Whew! He really was praising himself to the skies with that little rant.


    Marquis Kang¡¯s expression turned stiff and dark with anger. He just couldn¡¯t understand why they would want to pretend to be sick. Just what was going on in the estate?


    Ji Yunshu continued to speak. ¡°Everything that has happened on the estate leads me to a single conclusion: it is an internal job, and there isn¡¯t just a single mole. There should be more than just the dozen or so people who were feigning illness, like those two guarding the front doors and the people on patrol at night. Of course, there¡¯s also the estate troops outside the Marquis¡¯s estate that work in concert with those inside in order to cause mischief within the estate. If I guessed correctly, their ultimate goal... is to obtain the Marquis¡¯s treasures. Thus, the hauntings aimed to cause a disturbance and create confusion, so that when the treasures were swapped, it would naturally be med on the ghost.


    ¡°The mastermind behind all this cannot be simple, with a high status, in order to be able to instigate so many people to take action. The only people I could think of, those who had been with the Marquis for many years, are those estate soldiers. However, I had no evidence. Thus, I deliberately told the crowd that I would be catching the ghost at night, in order to let the ghost hear it. Once the ghost knew that I was looking for the treasures, he would surely make a move that night."


    Next, she looked at Jing Rong and continued, "Hence, I asked His Highness to send people to monitor the estate soldiers in secret. The minute they made a move, we would be able to catch them red handed."


    Jing Rong¡¯s lips curved up in a gentle smile as he met Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze. He took over the exnation, ¡°Just as Teacher Ji had guessed, this prince¡¯s men came to report that several estate soldiers had secretly brought some things into the estate. This prince then went to catch the ghost together with Divine Doctor Mo. We didn¡¯t expect that those soldiers had oil in their hands, and probably intended to light several fires in the estate, then take advantage of the resultant chaos to transport the treasures out.¡±


    He looked towards Zhou Wen and continued, ¡°You just didn¡¯t expect this prince to preempt you, and capture those soldiers that were supposed to set fires in the estate. You were waiting to no avail for the estate to catch on fire and you knew that the crow had already found the ce where the treasures were hidden, so you were worried that the people feigning illness would betray you. To protect yourself, you shot a ming arrow through the window to silence the people who also helped you to swap the treasures out, to conceal your identity as the mastermind behind it all.¡±


    His words resounded in the night air.


    As they said, keep the bow once the birds are gone, discard the tools once they have served their purpose. This has always been the case.


    Zhou Wen said nothing to defend himself. He was instead abnormally calm while the crowd in the hall all started ming him.


    Suddenly, Tang Si stepped forward and tossed out a question. ¡°Then... then how would you exin that ghost? People could serve as a screen for other matters, but what about the ghost? There was clearly someone knocking on my room door, but when I opened it to look, there was nothing at all. How would you exin the sound of the ghost?¡±


    That¡¯s right! How would you exin that?

 Chapter 707 - Solving the Case (2)

    <h4>Chapter 707 - Solving the Case (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminx, Editor: Aruthea


    Ji Yunshu had an answer. She nced at the door and called out, ¡°Zijin.¡±


    Shi Zijin made her way through the crowd wearing a cold expression, with a sword in one hand and arge ck bag in her other hand. ¡°I have them here, Teacher.¡±


    She emptied the contents of the bag onto the ground once she received the signal from Ji Yunshu. A set of bamboo megaphones ttered onto the floor. Each piece of bamboo was connected by thin steel wires that were barely visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°What are these?¡± asked Tang Si.


    ¡°These are the devices that they used to emte the sound of a child¡¯s voice. One of these can be found in almost every corner of the mansion, and they were hidden very well. The steel wires were able to transmit the sound well, and this was why voices could be heard even when no one was around.¡±


    A curious Tang Si picked two of the megaphones that were connected together up, cing one by her ear and another against her mouth. She then spoke into the megaphone.


    ¡°It actually works!¡± Tang Si was amazed. She had never seen anything like this in her lifetime. At least not when she was back in her hometown, ¡°But I could¡¯ve sworn I heard someone knocking on my door the other night.¡±


    ¡°The culprit could pull it off easily by attaching a pebble to a string, and pull it back after it was thrown against a door. This, along with theughter of the child, created the illusion that a ghost was knocking on the door.¡± Ji Yunshu exined


    And thus the truth was finally revealed! Zhou Wenughed and opened his bloodshot eyes. He stared at Ji Yunshu and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve overestimated yourself.¡±


    ¡°Indeed I have.¡± He spoke as his gaze drifted to the ceiling, ¡°I brought these counterfeits into the mansion about a month ago. I thought that I could swap them with the real ones by using the hauntings as a distraction, but His Highness brought you along. I then thought I would be able to continue my n once you left, but Cai Da and Granny Lin just had to die at a time like this. The entire incident was blown out of proportion by their deaths. That was why I took the risk.¡±


    ¡°What happened with Cai Da and Granny Lin?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    Zhou Wen chuckled, ¡°He set off everyday for his work as a butcher, and would only return in the middle of the night. He was responsible for all the strange urrences that happened in the mention because he was the only one with an alibi and would not arouse suspicion. Granny Lin tried to stop him when she found out about it, but Cai Da wanted the money so that he could be rich. He killed his mother by ident in the ensuing scuffle. He was a filial son, so hemitted suicide from guilt. Truly an idiot!¡± He shook his head with a cold sneer.


    To the onlookers, Zhou Wen was just too twisted. He masterminded the incident for the treasures, and caused the deaths of Cai Da and Granny Lin. He had even burned the dozen or so who were involved, in order to save his own hide. He was a selfish and twisted man.


    The smile faded away from his face after a long while, and he gazed at Ji Yunshu, ¡°If I had known that this would happen, I should have killed you on the way here.¡± Haha!


    ¡°Do you think that you would get away with this if you killed me?¡±


    ¡°At least you wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the case.¡±


    Jing Rong spoke up without warning, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been here if you touched her. I would¡¯ve torn you into pieces.¡± Those who dared to touch his woman did not even deserve to die with aplete corpse.


    Ji Yunshu was secretly happy. She had unknowingly grown to like this man¡¯s domineering side.


    But Wu Weiwen was a cowardly man who feared death more than anything. He knelt on the ground and began begging for mercy when he realised that the oue was already set in stone, ¡°Mercy, Marquis! It¡¯s all Zhou Wen¡¯s fault! He was the one who talked me into doing this. I agreed to help him because my judgement was clouded by greed. Please forgive me, Marquis. I¡¯ve served you for so many years. I only wanted the money, not to kill people! Zhou Wen was the one who set the fire. He was the one who wanted you dead! I have nothing to do with it!¡± He prostrated on the ground, continuously kowtowing.


    Marquis Kang felt as if his heart had been stabbed. He walked up to Zhou Wen, but Wu Weiwen suddenly clung onto his foot and continued begging for mercy, ¡°Forgive me, Marquis! I have nothing to do with this! Please!¡± He was screaming and sobbing himself hoarse.


    But Marquis Kang did not even disy a single hint of mercy, ¡°Guards! Drag this thing out and kill him.¡± Blood must be paid by blood!


    A few of the marquis¡¯s soldiers immediately dragged Wu Weiwen away.


    ¡°Marquis! Marquis!¡± The man continued howling for mercy until his voice faded away in the distance.


    Marquis Kang could feel a deep pain in his heart as he stared with disbelief at Zhou Wen who had been a loyal retainer of his for years. He then suddenly asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t do this for the money at all. So tell me, what were you truly after?¡±


    Eh? It came as a shock. He did not do it for the money? Even Ji Yunshu was caught off guard.


    It was as if Zhou Wen had beenid bare on the ground, ¡°As expected, the Marquis knows me best.¡± He stared up at Marquis Kang.


    ¡°You¡¯ve served for decades. I would¡¯ve given you money no matter the amount as long as you asked. There is no way you¡¯d do something like this for the sake of money. Tell me the truth. Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°I want you dead!¡± Killing intent and hatred appeared in Zhou Wen¡¯s eyes as he balled his hands into tight fists. He was like a demon that had wed its way from the very depths of hell with the sheer anger and contempt in his gaze.


    Even Marquis Kang faltered for a brief moment. He shook his head. He couldn¡¯t understand why the man before him hated him so much that he wanted him dead. ¡°I treated you as one of my own, and you¡¯re the only one I could trust. You¡¯ve been by my side since I was in the capital. What have I done to you? Why do you want me dead?¡±


    ¡°You killed my son! Of course I¡¯d want you dead!¡± Zhou Wen roared in anger, his face a mask of red. He stood up, and was immediately surrounded by soldiers with their swords drawn.


    Marquis Kang was stunned. His son?


    Zhou Wen, you are single. You were not married despite your old age. How would you have a son?


    ¡°You son?¡± asked Marquis Kang, his voice trembling.


    ¡°The young master who you pushed into the pond, he was my son.¡± Zhou Wen spoke through gritted teeth.


    Marquis Kang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was shocked, but the surprise was rtively mild, ¡°So he was your son.¡±


    Does it mean that Marquis Kang knew that the boy who died was not his son all along? The onlooking crowd was stunned.

 Chapter 708 - Solving the Case (3)

    <h4>Chapter 708 - Solving the Case (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminx, Editor: Aruthea


    He showed no fear in the face of certain death, and red at Marquis Kang who he had followed for so many years with eyes full of hatred.


    His hands were clenched into tight fists, and his heart was a churning maelstrom of rage, ¡°Back then, Wen¡¯er¡¯s father forced her to marry you for the sake of power and wealth. She was unwilling, but the Gods sure like to y tricks on us mortals. We have already taken a liking for each other before she was married off to you. She had even thought of hanging herself the night before your marriage, but she discovered that she was pregnant with our child. She did not kill herself so that our son can live, and not as a child born out of wedlock.


    ¡°I myself could only live on for the sake of my child, and had even bought off the doctor to dy the delivery of the baby for a month, but you... You pushed my son into the pond and killed him! Wen''er had be depressed since then, and eventually died from her sickness. You are a murderer! Not only did you kill my child, you killed Wen''er as well! So tell me, don¡¯t you think you deserved death?¡±


    Tears welled in Zhou Wen¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    It was as if Marquis Kang had been struck by lightning.


    He tried his best to suppress his emotion, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I do not wish to look into the past that you shared with my wife, but I was not the one who pushed your son into the pond.


    ¡°Then admit what you did!¡± shouted Zhou Wen as he pulled a notebook from under his clothing, ¡°I found Wen''er¡¯s diary three months ago! She has written it all down in her diary! You were the one who pushed my two year old son into the pond! She saw what you did, and she wrote it all down in her diary! You killed the Young Master because you knew that he was not your flesh and blood!¡±


    Hatred. He barbored nothing but hatred for the beast wrapped in human skin standing before him. He would tear him into pieces if he could.


    Marquis Kang lowered his gaze. It took him a long time before he could once again look into Zhou Wen¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and his voice remained calm despite the man¡¯s outburst, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°The evidence is there! Wen''er saw it with her own eyes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to deny it even until now? I thought of killing myself when Wen''er died, but my life belongs to you, Marquis. You¡¯ve saved me from the brink of death at Kunshan. Even if my life ends, it should be by your hands. I¡¯ve served you for twenty-odd years. I¡¯ve learnt to let go of that matter, and resolved myself to continue serving you. But when I found Wen''er¡¯s diary three months ago, I finally saw you for what you truly are. You¡¯re a maniac who would not spare a two year old child! I know he is not your flesh and blood, but you shouldn¡¯t have done that! You stole the love of my life, and killed my own son! I¡¯ve been suffering day and night because of that. And I swore to myself that there are two things that I must aplish with my life. To cause chaos in your household, and to take your life so that you can go meet Wen''er and my son in the afterlife!¡±


    The diary was crumpled by Zhou Wen¡¯s strong grip. Veins could be seen on his forehead, his hands, and his neck. The rage that he felt was the culmination of pain that had been pent up in his heart.


    This was a side of Zhou Wen that no one present had seen before, including Marquis Kang himself, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. What happened on that day is not what you think it is.¡±


    The only response he received was Zhou Wen¡¯sughter, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die today, it¡¯s okay if you refuse to admit what you did. You¡¯ll be apanying me on the trip to hell anyways. I will have my revenge.¡±


    You¡¯re dreaming! Thought Marquis Kang. You¡¯re the one surrounded by a wall of swords. You¡¯ll be the only one to die.


    ¡°I bet you would never have guessed that I added a lethal poison in your tea this morning.¡± continue Zhou Wen, ¡°There is no antidote. And in two more hours, you¡¯ll be a dead man. You¡¯ll be sent to the deepest depths of hell, never to be reincarnated!¡±


    The tea? Marquis Kang came to a sudden realisation. But I¡¯ve not drank the tea! I spilled it all on my clothes!


    Marquis Kang pushed aside two of his soldiers and walked towards a triumphant Zhou Wen with a serious expression, ¡°To tell you the truth, I knew about the child when my wife became pregnant. The doctor told me everything. I was the one who told him to dy the date of the delivery for the sake of my wife and the child in her womb. I made the decision there and then to pretend that the child is my flesh and blood. I¡¯ve even made the decision to raise him as my own.¡±


    ¡°By the time I got to the pond on that day, the child was already dead. I wasn¡¯t able to save him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to lie.¡±


    ¡°You killed my son! You drowned him in the pond with your own hands!¡± Zhou Wen roared with anger.


    ¡°The young master...¡± a voice suddenly rang out from amongst the crowd, ¡°He was pushed into the pond by the Madam.¡±


    The crowd let out a collective gasp as they looked at the direction of the voice, and saw the old steward of the marquis¡¯s household.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhou Wen could not believe what he heard.


    ¡°The young master was pushed into the pond by the madam. I saw it happen with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhou Wen¡¯s eyes widened and he waved his arms around, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you saying that Wen''er killed our child? Impossible...¡±


    The old butler sighed and lowered his head, ¡°The Madam became sick after giving birth to the Young Master. The doctor said that it was a sickness of the mind. Her condition was unstable, and the Marquis ordered the doctor to keep it a secret and to tend to her with the utmost care. Who would have imagined that the Madam would sneak out of her room one night with the Young Master. By the time we found her, she was pressing the Young Master into the pond and he drowned. The Marquis then told a lie to preserve her good name, and imed that the Young Master fell into the pond by ident. The Madam¡¯s condition worsened since then, and she became suicidal. She could not remember what she did once she came to, and she did not even know that she had killed her own son. She grew sicker by the day and eventually died in bed.


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible...¡± Zhou Wen was in disbelief. He shook his head as he took a step backwards.


    ¡°Zhou Wen, I¡¯m telling the truth. The Young Master died by the Madam¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Zhou Wen was slowly falling apart.


    The old steward could only watch on helplessly.

 Chapter 709 - The Late Emperor’s Edict

    <h4>Chapter 709 - The Late Emperor''s Edict</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Marquis Kang said, ¡°Since I had known early on that the child was not mine, if I really were so heartless, I would have let the child die in the womb and not let him live till he was two.¡±


    ¡°Impossible...¡± The diary in Zhou Wen¡¯s hands fell onto the ground. His expression was fever-bright and dazed. This unexpected truth had caught him unprepared. He would never have imagined that the person who had killed his son would be his Wen¡¯er. He naturally couldn¡¯t ept the truth.


    ¡°I just have to find the same physician that treated Madam then to prove what I said was true. Moreover, you are now a prisoner and I have no need to lie and deceive you.¡±


    ¡°Why? How could this be? Why...?¡± He asked, over and over again, as tears dripped down and blurred his sight. ¡°My son... was actually killed by Wen¡¯er¡¯s own hands?¡± Heughed crazily; it was a deste sound.


    The next moment, Zhou Wen suddenly snatched a sword from one of the soldiers next to him before anyone could react, and put it against his neck.


    ¡°Zhou Wen!¡± Marquis Kang shouted in surprise and tried to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here.¡±


    ¡°Put down the sword!¡±


    Zhou Wenughed. He had alreadypletely gone round the bend. ¡°Regardless of whether what you said was real or not, I will surely die today. Back then, you saved my life. Today, I¡¯ll return it to you. I¡¯ve already lived for another twenty-odd years and it¡¯s time that I go meet Wen¡¯er and my child.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± He wasn¡¯t in time to stop him!


    Zhou Wen acted very quickly. His two hands held the sword hilt firmly and sliced sideways, opening a bloody cut across his neck.


    ng! The sword slid down from his hands and ttered on the ground.


    Fresh blood spurted out from Zhou Wen¡¯s neck, immediately soaking his whole body. His body leaned forward and his knees hit the ground as his eyes went nk. He shuddered several times, kneeling, before his body fell forward with a heavy thud and sprawled on the ground. He was dead!


    The crowd gasped as they looked at the corpse lying in a pool of its own blood. Some of them averted their eyes, not daring to look at it directly, while others just sighed wordlessly.


    ......


    Marquis Kang stared nkly at Zhou Wen¡¯s bloody corpse for a long time...


    He didn¡¯t say a single word, but his eyes brimmed with tears.


    Mo Ruo stepped forward and said, ¡°Marquis, let this one take your pulse and determine what kind of poison was used on you.¡±


    Marquis Kang shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink that cup of water.¡± Next, he crouched down and picked up the bloodstained diary, and left.


    Although the estate wasn¡¯t very peaceful that night, it also seemed to have turned peaceful.


    After Ji Yunshu returned to her room, she remained mncholy. She should have been happy that she had solved the case, but whenever she thought about those people who had paid for their greed with their lives, or about Zhou Wen¡¯s motivations, she was unable to be cheerful.


    When Jing Rong noticed her expression, he held her cold hands. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much.¡± He seemed to be able to see what she was thinking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much, it¡¯s just...¡± She couldn¡¯t continue.


    Jing Rong consoled her understandingly, ¡°You should think positively. At least the case is solved and the estate is now peaceful again. No matter why Zhou Wen decided to create so many disturbances, he had killed people and must pay for it with his life. He may be pitiful but he is also hateful.¡±


    With his words helping ease her anxiety, Ji Yunshu felt a lot better.


    In the room, Mo Ruo pursed his lips and said, ¡°That Zhou Wen really deserved to die. He killed so many people. After he enters the underworld, he should never be allowed to be reincarnated.¡±


    Tang Si couldn¡¯t remain calm when she heard those words. She leaned towards Mo Ruo and imed, ¡°You can¡¯t say that! Although he deserved death because he killed people, in the end, he did all that for the sake of Wen¡¯er and his child. If it were you instead of Wen¡¯er, I would do the same.¡±


    Mo Ruo rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Nobody would think that you were dumb if you didn¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Hmph! Tang Si fumed silently.


    Ji Yunshu suddenly spoke lowly with a nce outside the door. ¡°We should prepare to head back to the capital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about Wei Yi?¡± Jing Rong asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he is now. If Jing Yi really captured him, I hope that he is fine.¡± She asked again, ¡°Has there been news from the capital?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet. But don¡¯t worry, Wei Yi will be fine.¡± They could only hope that was true!


    That evening, everyone involved in the incident was thrown into the Jingzhou county jail. Many people were implicated; other than the dozen or so that had been burned alive, there were an additional twenty-odd people. They included manservants, maids, door guards, and some of the estate soldiers.


    The entire county of Jingzhou started gossiping about what had happened in the Marquis¡¯s estate. Some of them said that it was linked to that fire in the estate that night, while others said it was because of ghosts. There were even those who said that the fire was set by a Marquis Kang who had lost his mind!


    Gossip ran rampant and turned into wild rumors.


    ......


    As for Marquis Kang, he had already locked himself in his own room for an entire night.


    Just after daybreak, the old steward delivered his meal into the room, only to see Marquis Kang sit dejectedly, cradling the bloodstain diary in his hands. ¡°Marquis, the disturbances in the estate have been resolved. You¡¯d better eat something.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Marquis, you should eat...¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± The old steward was worried but could only exit as ordered. Just as he stepped out, he bumped into Jing Rong. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Where is the marquis?¡±


    ¡°Inside.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and went in. Marquis Kang was still sitting there, flipping through the diary in his hands.


    When he saw Jing Rong enter, he said, ¡°Back then, I met a boy in Kunshan, on the verge of starving to death. Then, he was only ten. I brought him back to the estate and named him Zhou Wen. He had been by my side these few decades and I had always treated him as family. If he had told me that he and my wife liked each other, I would have let them be together and none of these would have happened.¡± He sighed deeply in regret.


    Jing Rong stood silently in the middle of the room, lending him a listening ear.


    Marquis Kang sighed gustily again. He put down the bloodstained diary and slowly raised his head. He then pushed himself uprightboriously and walked in front of Jing Rong. ¡°Since the matter of my estate has been resolved, I should also fulfill my promise of helping Your Highness return to the capital.¡±


    Jing Rong quietly waited for him to continue speaking.


    ¡°Do you remember those people in the forest before Your Highness came to Jingzhou city?¡±


    ¡°I do. Weren¡¯t Marquis¡¯s people in the forest as well because of them?¡± Jing Rong mused, ¡°Could it be that this prince¡¯s return to the capital is linked to these people?¡±


    Marquis Kang nodded and silently drew out a padded yellow scroll from his sleeve and passed it to him. ¡°This is an edict left behind by thete Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Thete Emperor¡¯s edict?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thete Emperor left behind an edict before he died.¡±


    Eh?

 Chapter 710 - The Key to Their Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 710 - The Key to Their Deaths</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    The first thing that drew the eye was the impression of the Jade Seal made in red ink on the bottom left corner of the page.


    Eight characters were clearly printed: Received Mandate of Heaven, Evesting Crystal.


    This was undoubtedly an edict left by thete Emperor!


    The edict read: 37th year of Hanzhi, 1st day of the 9th month. The barbarians have been at our borders for over a hundred years. They offered tributes for several decades, and maintained amiable rtions. If someday in the future, the Barbarians rise up in arms, initiating disputes and causing disturbances without consideration of amiable appearances, a hundred thousand troops shall be sent to the borders in an expedition against the Barbarians in order to restore order. By the word of the Emperor himself.


    It meant that, if the Barbarians caused trouble in the future, this edict could be brought to the borders to deploy a troop of ten thousand soldiers in order to kill the Barbarians.


    Jing Rong steepled his fingers together, astounded. He said skeptically, "To my knowledge, thete Emperor had never issued an edict like this."


    "You certainly don''t know about it. To be exact, even the current Emperor doesn''t know about it. This edict was given to me by thete Emperor in secret."


    Eh? Jing Rong didn''t really understand and waited for his exnation.


    Marquis Kang furrowed his brows deeply in a grave expression. This matter had weighed on his mind, untold for several decades. This posthumous edict was just like a lingering phantom of thete Emperor haunting him day and night. Now that it was out in the open, it felt like he had put down an enormous boulder that had been resting on his shoulders.


    He spoke slowly, ¡°For over a hundred years, the Barbarians have acknowledged our Great Lin as superior and never stopped offering tributes. However, there was civil unrest within the Barbarians around two decades ago that resulted in a change of leadership. From then on, the Barbarians started to be restless at the borders. This is why thete Emperor issued this edict. In the event that the Barbarians rose in revolt, this edict could be delivered to the borders to deploy an army of a hundred thousand to punish and kill them.


    ¡°But two decades ago, thete Emperor passed away and the new Emperor ascended to the throne. When His Majesty first ascended, both the imperial court and themon people were in a state of upheaval, and the neighboring nations all started giving us trouble. In order to consolidate his position, the new Emperor signed a bteral no-conflict agreement thatsts thirty years! The Barbarians have been rather tractable thesest two decades, but half a year ago, they experienced civil unrest and changed leaders again. Thus, they started to cause trouble without restraint at the borders. Even if His Majesty wanted to send troops, the Barbarians haven¡¯t technically vited the agreement since they haven¡¯t crossed the defensive line nor attacked with troops.


    ¡°Thus, Great Lin can¡¯t send the army out to attack them either, only send troops to quell the troublemakers. The bteral agreement signed twenty years ago has undoubtedly be their protective talisman. However, thete Emperor¡¯s edict supersedes any and all decrees of the current Emperor. Once this edict is made public, the ¡®Thirty-Year Bteral Agreement¡¯ would be nullified, and the army can be deployed.


    ¡°The problem is, the Barbarians somehow found out that thete Emperor had left a posthumous edict with me. So, several months ago, almost fifty Barbarians sneaked into Great Lin and came to Jingzhou in search of this edict. They were originally captured and sent into the jail, but around a dozen of them had escaped a while ago into that forest. This was also the reason why I would send the estate troops to chase after and execute them.¡±


    Jing Rong finally understood what he meant. Who would have expected that Imperial Grandfather had reserved such a trick! How brint! And right now, this weighty Imperial Edict was not only the key that would spell the Barbarians¡¯ deaths, but also the bargaining chip that would allow him to return to the capital.


    Marquis Kang continued meaningfully, ¡°Your Highness is intelligent and should know how to best use this Imperial edict, I¡¯d expect?¡±


    Jing Rong naturallypletely understood. He cupped his hands in thanks while gripping the posthumous edict tightly. ¡°If I can sessfully use this Imperial Edict to return to the capital, I will surely give my utmost if Marquis Kang finds himself in difficulty in the future.¡±


    ¡°I am the one who should thank Your Highness and Teacher Ji instead. If not for you, the matter of my estate would not be solved and I would have been forever kept in the dark.¡± His words trailed off and he sighed gustily again. ¡°I hope that Your Highness will achieve what you wish for when you return to the capital. The country of Great Lin has capable people indeed.¡±


    The country of Great Lin has capable people indeed!


    Jing Rong nodded lightly.


    Marquis Kang turned back to his original position and continued flipping through the bloodstained diary in his hands without saying anything else. Every single word and sentence on the paper was written in a delicate and elegant hand.


    Jing Rong also tucked the edict into his sleeve and quietly left without disturbing him further, and returned to his room to think.


    That day, the rest of the Marquis¡¯ estate was busy as a beehive. Since so many people were involved in the ¡®hauntings¡¯, many positions had been left empty after they were imprisoned in jail. The old steward had to worry about his master¡¯s poor mood, hurry to recruit new people into the estate, and find people to repair the many rooms that had been damaged by the fire.


    For a while, the Marquis¡¯ estate was unbelievably lively. It only quieted down a little at night when everything was done.


    As for the Imperial edict, Jing Rong told Ji Yunshu about it after he regained his calm in his room. When she first heard about thete Emperor¡¯s edict, Ji Yunshu was slightly startled and thought carefully about its pros and cons, before asking, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Adapt to the situation.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident of sess?¡±


    ¡°Thete Emperor¡¯s edict is genuine. Nobody would dare to obstruct us from returning to the capital. I¡¯m only worried that someone might betray us, so we can only adapt to the situation.¡± He pondered for a moment, then picked up Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m the one that Jing Yi wants to block from returning, not you. So when the timees, you must enter the capital before I do.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Jing Rong interrupted her before she could speak. ¡°Listen to me. You must do as I say. I can only be at ease while dealing with them if you are safe.¡± He said earnestly.


    Ji Yunshu bit her lips for a long time in contemtion before she finally nodded.


    Lang Po arrived at this moment, but stopped in the doorway and looked at the two people holding hands and looking at each other inside. He had a feeling that if he interrupted, it would be as dangerous as stepping into an oing tsunami. Why do I have to bump into this again?!


    Strangely, Jing Rong didn¡¯t re at him this time and merely told Ji Yunshu, ¡°We will set off early tomorrow morning. You¡¯d better go prepare.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She acquiesced obediently and strode out the doors. Lang Po turned and stepped back to allow her to pass through. For a moment, Ji Yunshu nced back at Jing Rong suspiciously, feeling like they were going to talk about something deliberately behind her back. In the end, she didn¡¯t dwell on it and left.


    After she left, Lang Po entered the room and reported, ¡°Your Highness, we couldn¡¯t find Young Master Wei.¡±


    Jing Rong frowned. ¡°What do you mean you couldn¡¯t find him?¡±


    ¡°Our people searched all over the capital as well as in the small towns around the capital to no avail. Lu Jiang even sent people to tail Prince Yi and his trusted aide Dou Quan, but we still couldn¡¯t find Young Master Wei.¡± Lang Po mused skeptically, ¡°Could it be that Prince Yi was not the culprit?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Jing Rong denied it.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already searched through the entire capital and didn¡¯t even find a single finger.¡±


    ¡°What about within Prince Yi¡¯s estate?¡±


    ¡°We started looking from the estate, but Young Master Wei wasn¡¯t there. Lu Jiang also suspected that there might be a secret passage in the estate, but Young Master Wei was hidden there, there must at least be someone who went in to deliver water. Our people surveilled it for a long time but didn¡¯t see any sign of movement in Prince Yi¡¯s estate at all.¡±


    Lang Po was also getting rather anxious. After all, he could be considered friends or at least close acquaintances with Wei Yi, and they had even slept on the same bed.


    Jing Rong thought aloud, analysing the matter, ¡°With Jing Yi¡¯s personality, where would he hide Wei Yi?¡±


    Not in his estate, nor within the capital, and it wasn¡¯t even in the capital¡¯s surrounding areas!


    But someone couldn¡¯t possibly disappear without a trace.


    ¡°Continue looking. We must find Wei Yi even if we had to turn over everyst stone within the capital. Nothing must happen to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang Po acknowledged his orders and hurried to inform Lu Jiang.

 Chapter 711 - Sheltering in Guang’an Temple

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Sheltering in Guang''an Temple</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Someone had hung up several rednterns outside. The reddish light fell onto his sharply defined profile, giving him a slight rosy cast and making him look a little less severe and a little more indolent.


    Suddenly, he tilted his gaze up and asked in the direction of the roof. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    Mo Ruo sprawledzily on the roof, one hand on the raised decorative edge of the roof, a pot of wine dangling from his other hand.


    When he heard the question, he quirked his lips and took a swig of wine, answeringnguidly, ¡°I¡¯ve been here since you were talking about thete Emperor¡¯s edict.¡±


    So he had heard what Lang Po said about not finding Wei Yi. Jing Rong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Mo Ruo sighed. ¡°The Marquis¡¯s estate is full of people everywhere. It¡¯s so noisy. Only your side is quiet so I came here to hide.¡±


    Jing Rong had nothing to say to that, and stopped asking.


    Mo Ruo was relishing his wine. He shook his pot of wine and directed a question downwards. ¡°This is top quality aged wine from the Marquis¡¯s estate. Do you want some? It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°You probably stole it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean stole? Good wine goes with idle people. I took it, I didn¡¯t steal it. You phrased it wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Mere sophistry.¡±


    ¡°Sophistry? I don¡¯t like that word either. What I said was the philosophy of the ancients; every word is like gold.¡±


    Jing Rong smiled wryly. Although he couldn¡¯t see Mo Ruo¡¯s self-righteous expression, he could clearly imagine howical and amusing it was. He shook his head helplessly and ignored him.


    After a while, Mo Ruo finished his wine and put the pot down. The tiles of the roof ovepped and weren¡¯t t to begin with, so the moment the pale cyan wine pot left his hand, it started rolling down the y tiles of the roof with a series of clinks and ngs.


    It looked like it would shatter on the ground, but Jing Rong stretched his hand out and caught it. He tossed it a few times, then gently ced it on the ground.


    A loud chortle rang out from above his head. ¡°That¡¯s hrious!¡±


    Hrious your head! Jing Rond dearly wished he could throw that wine pot at the drunkard and smash his head open. But on second thought, he reined in that impulse.


    Unexpectedly, another taunt was thrown down at him. ¡°How scary~¡± He let out another peal ofughter.


    Jing Rong continued to endure it. He was in no mood to entertain this nonsense. Otherwise, that drunkard up there would have already been turned into a pancake.


    Mo Ruo¡¯sughter continued for a long while before he finallyposed himself again. After a moment of silence, hey back on the roof with all the energy of a lump of mud. Jing Rong thought he had fallen asleep, but Mo Ruo blearily asked another question. ¡°If something really happened to Wei Yi, how are you going to ount for it to Teacher Ji? After all, he was only affected by all this because of the struggle between you and Prince Yi.¡±


    Ah! Jing Rong¡¯s expression darkened. He had not expected that Mo Ruo would suddenly say something like this.


    There was no reply. He only stood quietly under the awning, his deep, fathomless eyes staring at that swayingntern in the distance.


    Mo Ruo and Jing Rong stayed like that for a long while. One on the roof, the other below. One in a drunken slumber, the other in a brooding silence.


    The next day, the carriages were ready to depart at dawn. Marquis Kang was not there to see them off, probably still upied with reading that bloodstained diary.


    The old steward of the estate is very conscientious and added everything they could think of into the carriages, from food to drinks. He bowed in farewell, ¡°Your Highness, take care on your journey.¡±


    ¡°With so many things happening at the estatetely, I¡¯m afraid that the Marquis would not be able to deal with it well. Do take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and got into the carriage. And they were off!


    The procession of carriage left Jingzhou city and travelled along a stretch of an uneven mountain road. Jing Rong wrapped Ji Yunshu tightly into his embrace, fearing that she would lose her bnce and bump against the walls of the carriage. When the carriage finally became more stable, Jing Rong used two fingers to push the curtains aside for a look. They had already passed through the forest and gone onto the public highway. ¡°ording to today¡¯s speed, we will reach the foot of Mount Liang in three days.¡± They weren¡¯t far from the capital now.


    Ji Yunshu also pulled back the curtains on the other side and looked behind them.


    Lang Po noticed her and rode up to ask, ¡°Teacher Ji, do you have instructions for me?¡±


    ¡°Are Wen Xian and Zhao Huai still following?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been following at the back all along, but kept their distance.¡±


    She hummed in response and drew her head back in without saying anything.


    The carriages continued travelling along the public highway for the rest of the day. They were about to reach the foot of Mount Liang, right outside the capital, when the heavens decided to disagree with them and started raining cats and dogs.


    Large, pearly drops of rain fell from the skies, drumming on the roofs of the carriages as the skies seemed to split open with rolling booms of thunder and violent sheets of rain that just seemed to increase in vigor.


    In just a few moments, the clear blue skies were shrouded in a thick nket of dark and gloomy grey clouds. In such terrible weather, it was difficult for them to continue travelling. Fortunately, Guang¡¯an Temple was nearby. Since it sat within the mountains, it wasn¡¯t famous but it still flourished.


    Thus, Jing Rong ordered the procession to divert their route towards the temple so they could seek shelter from the rain and continue after it stopped.


    The bedraggled and drenched party reached the temple, but found that the doors of the temple were shut tightly.


    The signboard for Guang¡¯an Temple was simply a painted piece of wood with the three characters for ¡®Guang¡¯an Temple¡¯ burned onto it.


    Lang Po dismounted and knocked on the doors.


    After a long wait, therge red-painted doors finally creaked open slowly but stopped after a small gap was created. The gleaming ck eyes of a little monk peered out warily at Lang Po. When he looked at his fearsome features and the sword in his hand, he startled and closed the gap in the door a little. ¡°This benefactor is...?¡±


    ¡°Little monk, don¡¯t be scared. We were passing by and wished to take shelter in the temple from the pouring rain outside. We will leave once the rain stops.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The little monk didn¡¯t have the authority to make decisions. ¡°Wait here. This monk will inform the abbot.¡± He quickly closed the doors and ran off.


    Lang Po was bewildered. He turned to the guard beside him, ¡°Aren¡¯t the temple monks supposed to have the benevolence of Bodhisattva? Shouldn¡¯t they let us in immediately with such a terrible downpour outside? Why does he need to ask for permission? If this were the battlefield, with enemy troops on our tail, would the city head have to approve before the doors are opened to allow the troops to withdraw into the city? If that were the case, I¡¯d wager we¡¯d be dead.¡± Bro, your analogy is a little far-fetched.


    The guard smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°I think the little monk was scared silly by you.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I would eat people?¡±


    ¡°Guard Lang, you really should take a good look into the mirror.¡± After a short bout of snarky verbal punches between the two of them, the main doors to the temple were finally opened.


    The little monk from before pushed the doors fully open. He put his palms together in greeting. ¡°Amithaba, the abbot said that we are all family and should share weal and woe. Everyone, pleasee into the temple to shelter from the rain. This rain isn¡¯t going to stop anytime soon, so we¡¯ve arranged a few meditation rooms for you benefactors to spend the night.¡±


    How kind of your abbot! Lang Po cupped his hands in greeting around his sword. ¡°Many thanks, Little Monk.¡±


    ¡°Amithaba.¡±

 Chapter 712 - The Strange Monk

    <h4>Chapter 712 - The Strange Monk</h4>


    Thus, the bedraggled group went into the temple, while the carriages went horses were brought round to the back of the temple where the stables were .


    As they entered the temple, the faint fragrance of incense and the drone of chanting scriptures wrapped gently around them .


    Guang¡¯an Temple couldn¡¯tpare torge temples with their expansive halls, fancy gold-gilded decorations, or their opulence . It was in and neat, simply decorated with ordinary wooden items .


    One would arrive at the great hall if they entered from the mountain-facing gates . This was called the Hall of the Heavenly King . The two long corridors nking it would then lead to the Reclining Buddha Hall and the Great Hero Hall . If they continued circling around it, they would arrive at the meditation rooms of the back courtyard .


    There were many meditation rooms that made up the East, West, and South sides of the courtyard . The West rooms belonged to the abbot, the East side housed the prayer hall and the rooms of several monks, while the South side was dedicated for receiving the people that hade to the temple to meditate and stay for a while .


    The little monk was extremely conscientious . He directed them to the rooms on the South side, and had some of the monks prepare some vegetarian dishes for them .


    After a while, the abbot arrived to chat with them .


    That abbot was actually an adorable old fellow . He even felt that Jing Rong had an affinity with Buddhism, and insisted on dragging him to the prayer hall, saying that he wishes to discuss the true essence of the Buddhist Path . Although Jing Rong didn¡¯t believe in Buddhism, his hospitality was difficult to decline, so he could only follow along, sighing internally .


    Meanwhile, Mo Ruo was sitting on the railing along the long corridor beside the meditation rooms . He had found a section of bamboo from somewhere and was whittling at it with a small knife . Tang Si walked over and sat down at the long benches opposite him . ¡°Where did you find this bamboo?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some all around the temple . ¡±


    ¡°What are you carving?¡±


    ¡°Just passing the time . ¡±


    Tang Si didn¡¯t understand and scooted forward . ¡°Are you very bored?¡±


    Mo Ruo stilled his hands and looked at her, waving the bamboo and replying her question with another, "This is a temple . We¡¯re not allowed to eat meat or drink wine . Do you think I¡¯m bored?"


    Hehe . It¡¯s really rather boring .


    Thus, he started whittling the bamboo piece again, shaving one end down to a sharp point, as if it were a silver needle .


    Tang Si pursed her lips and looked up at the pouring rain . Illuminated by the lights around them, the raindrops glittered and shone with tiny glimmers of light, creating a dazzling scene . As she gazed at it in fascination, a smile of wonder crept onto her face, unbidden .


    Coincidentally, Mo Ruo nced up at her . In that moment, he felt like this woman seemed to glow from within and he could hardly bear to tear his gaze away from her . His heart skipped a few beats .


    However, he was also worried that he would be discovered and quickly turned his eyes away, concentrating on carving his piece of bamboo instead .


    After Tang Si had her fill of the glittering raindrops, she turned towards him again . "Is the capital big?"


    "Very big . "


    "Is it prosperous?"


    "Very prosperous . "


    "Are there wolves?"


    "Yes, many . "


    "What is your Yuhua Pavillion like?"


    "It¡¯s just a pavillion . "


    Ah... Tang Si bit her lip and continued asking, "When we reach the capital, will you marry me?" Hoo . . .


    Mo Ruo froze in ce . This question came at him so suddenly . He couldn¡¯t help but marvel internally, Houliao women are really so direct .


    "Reply me, are you marrying me?"


    Mo Ruo simply refused to answer and turned around, continuing to carve his bamboo with his back facing that woman .


    However, Tang Si just wouldn¡¯t give up . She continued chanting beside his ear, "Marrying me or not?", again and again .


    Finally, Mo Ruo couldn¡¯t stand it any longer . He finally spat out helplessly, "Marrying . I¡¯m marrying you . I¡¯ll marry you and pamper you so much that you can¡¯t take it, alright?"


    Tang Si grinned from ear to ear, grabbing his forearm excitedly . She leaned her head against his shoulder and refused to let go of him .


    This little demon really is wearying . But


    she was also like a piece of sticky candy destined to bother Mo Ruo the rest of their lives .


    This scene was witnessed by Ji Yunshu where she stood outside her door . She smiled to herself, she knew that these two archenemies would end up together sooner orter .


    She secretly envied Tang Si for her freedom andck of worries . She could fall in love and express it however she wished . This woman with such a direct and carefree personality may be a little too persistent and have an overly-cutting tongue, but her imperfection was part of her charm .


    Just then, a gust of wind blew and she shivered . Just as she prepared to go indoors, she noticed a pigeon flying through the rain tond at the edge of the corridor . It fluttered its damp wings, scattering a shower of tiny raindrops .


    There was nothing strange about a pigeonnding here in such heavy rain for shelter . However, Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention was caught by a little bamboo tube tied to its leg .


    The first thing that came to mind was ¡¯messenger pigeon¡¯ . Could it be a message for Jing Rong from the capital?


    She was about to go towards it when the pigeon pped its wings and flew in the direction of the prayer hall . She ran through the corridors chasing after it, but the pigeon had disappeared by the time she reached the prayer hall . There was only a monk standing by the door, his hunched back facing her .


    Monks all had their heads shaved, but strangely this monk still had hair under his cap . She didn¡¯t dwell on it and instead started forward, intending to ask if he had seen a pigeon . However, the old monk turned around and entered the prayer hall, limping and hobbling with difficulty . Thus, Ji Yunshu entered as well .


    A dozen or so monks were seated inside, meditating . That old monk from before walked right to the front and sat down, without turning around even once .


    "Benefactor?" A monk came towards her, asking, "Do you wish to chant scriptures?"


    She neither agreed nor denied it .


    Thus, the little monk found a cushion for her, and she could only sit down . However, her gaze never left that old monk all the way in the front .


    After the time it took to burn a stick of incense, that old monk slowly shifted his body, looking as it he were about to turn around .


    Instead, Jing Rong suddenly appeared beside her, turning away her unwavering focus on the old monk to the man next to her . "Why are you here?"


    Jing Rong reflector the question back at her, "This prince should be the one asking you that . " The two of them were talking very softly .


    "It¡¯s because..." She turned to look in the direction of the old monk from before, but he had disappeared! "He was here just now . " She muttered softly .


    Jing Rong pulled her outside instead, asking, "Just what is the matter?"


    "I saw a pigeon . "


    "Is that very strange?"


    "The pigeon had a small bamboo tube tied onto its leg .


    "A letter?" Jing Rong asked suspiciously .


    She nodded, then shook her head . "I¡¯m not sure, so I chased after it and followed it here . I clearly saw itnd here, but when I reached, I couldn¡¯t find a single trace of it . I only saw an old monk who can¡¯t really be called a monk since his hair isn¡¯t shaved . "


    Jing Rong understood what she was implying, "Do you suspect that the letter the pigeon was carrying is for this prince, but was hidden by that monk instead?"


    "I cannot be certain . "


    Jing Rong smiled and said with certainty, "Rest assured, that letter isn¡¯t for this Prince . "


    "Why not?"

 Chapter 713 - Decades-old Wounds

    <h4>Chapter 713 - Decades-old Wounds</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Bro, that''s so embarrassing! Perhaps Ji Yunshu really is being too suspicious, to the point of paranoia and imagining plots where there were none. She shook her head at herself. ¡°Maybe I was overthinking it.¡±


    The two of them left the prayer hall and headed back towards the meditation rooms. Ji Yunshu suddenly asked him, ¡°What did the abbot talk to you about?¡±


    ¡°Something about the true meaning of Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°The true meaning?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips parted slightly. ¡°True Buddhism as in, ¡®Strive for the absence of intent¡¯, ¡®to embrace meditation¡¯, ¡®It is difficult to distinguish virtue and evil¡¯, and ¡®karma¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You understand Buddhism?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve merely read a few books and can parrot a few phrases.¡±


    Jing Rong nced at her, an appreciative smile shing on his face before quickly disappearing again as he frowned, saying, ¡°That abbot said a phrase to me just now. It¡¯s not what you mentioned about ¡®distinguishing virtue and evil¡¯ nor ¡®karma¡¯, but ¡®if revenge breeds revenge, would it ever end?¡¯. As they say, kindness starts from the core, evil breeds in the heart. What he meant can undoubtedly be summarised as, let it go.¡± Let go of the butcher¡¯s knife and attain enlightenment!


    As he spoke, Ji Yunshu abruptly stopped walking and turned to face him, looking up directly at him. ¡°Seems like it was very thought-provoking for you.¡±


    ¡°Not just thought-provoking!¡±


    ¡°These words are both very clear andpletely imprable.¡±


    ¡°But like you, this prince doesn¡¯t believe in Buddhism.¡± Jing Rong said earnestly.


    Ji Yunshu understood his unspoken meaning. He meant that the ties and grievances between him and Jing Yi could not be solved as simply as ¡®letting go¡¯. When one person retreats, the other would advance. It was an endless cycle. Ji Yunshu gazed at him without saying anything else.


    The pouring rain that night didn¡¯t show any sign of letting up. The entire mountain was enshrouded by the torrential rain, the dense veil of raindrops blurring the view. Great gusts of wind buffeted the entire mountain, bringing with it a bone-piercing chill. The tempestuous weather extinguished several of thenterns that hung within the temple, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    Ji Yunshu shut her doors, preparing to retire. Her wide open windows swung back and forth, creaking noisily. The wind blew in a fine shower of raindrops thatnded on her windowsill and the floor, creating a puddle.


    She reached out to close the windows but just as her hands touched the wooden shutters, a pigeon suddenlynded beside her hand. It gave her such a shock that she immediately drew her hands back from the window and took two steps back. It¡¯s sote at night this would scare anyone silly!


    The pigeon strutted proudly along the windowsill, grooming its feathers. Its sleek feathers were drenched and dripping with rainwater. If Ji Yunshu wasn¡¯t mistaken, this pigeon was the same as that she chased to the prayer hall. This pigeon had a very distinctive ck mark on the left side of its wings.


    However, that bamboo tube that was tied onto its leg had been removed.


    She looked at it carefully and took out a handkerchief to wipe the pigeon¡¯s drenched feathers. The pigeon didn¡¯t fly away but rubbed its head against the handkerchief in enjoyment instead. When the clean white handkerchief wiped along the inside of its wings, a reddish smear appeared. It¡¯s blood!


    ¡°Little fellow, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°Coo coo.¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned and was about to carry it in to apply some medicine, but the pigeon pped its wings and flew away. However, because its wings were injured, it merelynded back on the ground to slowly creep along the wall, after pping its wings several times.


    One should see a good deed through to the end. Thus, Ji Yunshu hurried after the pigeon.


    But when she reached the other side of the window, it had disappeared again. She searched for it along the corridor, and bumped into another person as she turned the corner. This person was very strong and the impact made her take several steps back. Luckily, that person grabbed her arm and steadied her. Otherwise, she would surely havended on her butt.


    When she regained herposure, the first thing she saw was a hand pulling at her arm. This hand was as skinny as a piece of wood, purplish red, and covered in a dense of scars. One could even almost see the blood vessels on the back of his hand. This... are burn scars!


    That person quickly drew his hand back and put his palms together. ¡°Amithaba, this old monk did not do this on purpose, Benefactor, please forgive me.¡±


    Ji Yunshu quickly put her palms together as well and gave a slight bow, ¡°This one was clumsy.¡±


    ¡°Amithaba.¡±


    Ji Yunshu lifted her head and carefully observed the monk in front of her. Isn¡¯t this the same unshaved old monk she had previously bumped into in front of the prayer hall?


    Due to the stormy weather, severalnterns along the corridor had been extinguished, leaving the area dim and dark. However, she still managed to get a clear look at that old monk¡¯s face. It was covered with wrinkles and he looked to be around fifty.


    Most shockingly, half his face was covered in terrifying reddish burn scars, and looked as if someone had torn arge piece of skin off. The other half of his face was hidden within the shadows, his hooded eyes difficult to read.


    Ji Yunshu habitually ran a diagnostic eye along those scars. ording to the extent of wrinkling and the colouration of the scarring, these should be wounds left behind from decades ago!


    The old monk lowered his head and said, ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s windyte at night. Many of thenterns have been extinguished and the corridor is pitch ck. It¡¯s not a good time to wander around and Benefactor should go back to rest soon.¡± He raised his gaze to nce at her, then quickly looked back down.


    However, just this nce gave Ji Yunshu an impression of familiarity, but she couldn¡¯t exin where this familiarity came from. She could only retract her assessing gaze, nod lightly, and step to the side. ¡°Master, please take care.¡±


    The old monk hobbled off slowly.


    As she looked at the retreating silhouette, Ji Yunshu ruminated on this mystery for a moment, but couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it and decided to return instead. She had just taken two steps when she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. ¡°Ah!¡± She braced one hand against the ache, and another on the wall, hunching slightly.


    The pain intensified. She slowly started to crouch down, but someone pulled her up instead.


    It was Mo Ruo! He took out a pill bottle from his sleeve and shook out a round pill, shoving it at her. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    She looked at the red pill in his hand and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Medicine to relieve pain.¡±


    ¡°What kind of medicine?¡±


    ¡°Eat it first.¡±


    A suspicion rose up in Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind. Covered in cold sweat, she could only obediently swallow the pill. After a while, the pain slowly faded away.


    Mo Ruo helped her back to her room.


    Inside, her face as pale as a sheet, Ji Yunshu sat and looked at Mo Ruo opposite. ¡°Tell me. What on earth happened to me?¡±

 Chapter 714 - Ji Li Blocking the Return

    Chapter 714


    <h4>Chapter 714 - Ji Li Blocking the Return</h4>


    Mo Ruo stayed silent .


    "You don¡¯t have to keep it from me . I experienced simr pain when we were at the woods, and it was just as painful as this one . "


    Knowing that he could not hide it any longer, Mo Ruo answered, "It¡¯s Bufotoxin . " [1]


    "Bufotoxin?"


    Mo Ruo put on a solemn expression . "When you were attacked at the inn, the dagger that was stabbed into your back... had Bufotoxin applied on it . "


    Ah! For a brief moment, Ji Yunshu was stunned as she tried to stomach what Mo Ruo just said .


    She asked softly, ¡°Then... is there an antidote?¡±


    "There¡¯s no antidote . It won¡¯t cost your life, but it would be so painful that one will rather die than endure the pain . When one experiences a re-up , there will be excruciating abdominal pain, and the symptoms mayst from three to ten days . "


    "I¡¯ll have to live with it for the rest of my life?"


    Mo Ruo nodded, but quickly added, "You don¡¯t have to worry about it . There¡¯s nothing in this world that I can¡¯t cure . I will do my best to find the antidote . "


    Ji Yunshu forced a smile .


    After a long pause, she replied, "Don¡¯t tell Jing Rong about this . "


    That was what Mo Ruo nned to do initially, but...


    "I didn¡¯t want to break the bad news to you too . But since you¡¯ve now learned about it, Jing Rong should know too . "


    "You cannot tell him," Ji Yunshu insisted . "Right now, his dealings with Prince Yi are at a critical juncture, so I don¡¯t want him to be affected by my matters . Moreover, you just promised that you would find the antidote, right? If I¡¯m going to be cured eventually, you don¡¯t have to inform him . I don¡¯t want him to be worried . "


    "But he¡¯ll learn about it sooner orter . "


    "Then we can decide after he returns to the capital . " Ji Yunshu stood firm .


    Mo Ruo could not persuade her and had to acquise . He then ced the medicine bottle on the table, and pushed it towards Ji Yunshu .


    "Keep the medicine for now . You don¡¯t need to eat it if it doesn¡¯t hurt too bad, and only take it when you can¡¯t take the pain . Although this medicine can relieve the pain, consuming too much of it will be harmful to your body . "


    "Thanks . "


    "I will find an antidote for you once I return to Yuhua Pavilion . "


    Ji Yunshu nodded .


    By then, the sky had already turned dark .


    Thus, Mo Ruo left after leaving more instructions about the medicine .


    Ji Yunshu could still feel some pain around her abdominal region . She sat there quietly for a while before she finally felt morefortable . Although she was also frightened by this mdy, what could she do?


    Regardless, Jing Rong should never find out about this .


    The next day, the heavy rain had stopped, and the sun started to show itself .


    When the bunch was ready to leave, the abbot came to send them off . "Benefactors, the mountain roads are slippery . I wish you a safe journey . "


    Jing Rong replied, "Thank you, abbot, for letting us stay the night . "


    "Amitabha . In the name of Buddhism, we are all family . Moreover, benefactor shares an affinity with Buddha . If there¡¯s ever an opportunity for benefactor to drop by again, this monk wishes to be able to study Buddhism with benefactor once again . "


    "If fate wills it be so . "


    "Amitabha . "


    Jing Rong and his men then boarded the carriages and left for the capital .


    Before their departure, Ji Yunshu lifted the curtain, and her gaze swept through all the monks standing outside Guang¡¯an Temple . She could not find the crippled old monk whose face was burnt .


    "What are you looking at?" Jing Rong asked .


    She let go of the curtain, and looked back at him . She shook her head and answered, "Nothing . "


    "You look rather pale . Are you feeling unwell?"


    "I¡¯m alright . Perhaps I was slightly chilled by the strong windst night . "


    "I will ask Mo Ruo to check on youter . "


    "It¡¯s only a minor issue, and there¡¯s no need to trouble him . " Ji Yunshu added, "You don¡¯t have to worry about me . Two more days and we will arrive at Mount Liang . You should make your preparations instead," she reminded him .


    Jing Rong put on a solemn expression and sank into his own thoughts .


    The fleet continued their journey . The weather had turned sunny, and the road was no longer wet . Naturally, they travelled much faster than before .


    Two dayster, they were finally approaching Mount Liang . They looked as if they were almost at the foot of Mount Liang, with a smooth journey ahead . It was so quiet that not even a single de of grass was disturbed by the wind . Normally, a road approaching the capital like this ought to have heavy traffic, bustling with pedestrians and carriages alike, but the entire road was shockingly quiet .


    It felt like the calm before the storm!


    Lang Po pulled the reins to stop his horse, then turned it around to trot towards Jing Rong¡¯s carriage . ¡°Your Highness, the road is too quiet . ¡±


    After a long pause, a reply came from the carriage . ¡°Stay alert . ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps...¡± We should rush directly towards the capital .


    Before he could finish his words, Jing Rong interrupted, ¡°We should slow down and wait for them to show themselves . ¡±


    What? ¡°Yes . ¡± Lang Po could only ept his orders . . The entire fleet slowed down their pace .


    Then, Lang Po said, ¡°Be careful, everyone . Pay attention to of the surroundings . ¡±


    The guards stayed on high alert and surrounded the two carriages protectively t .


    Inside the carriage, Jing Rong remained seated with his back ramrod straight, still and stern . Beside him, Ji Yunshu remained silent as well .


    They continued their journey, and soon reached the foot of Mount Liang .


    Suddenly, a flurry of approaching footsteps rose from around them, apanied by the clinking of weapons . A few hundred men d in armour rushed towards them . They drew their swords and pointed them at Jing Rong¡¯s men .


    "Hiss!!" Startled, the horses neighed and reared up . The guards tightened the reins and gripped the horse tightly to hold onto their seat .


    "Stop . " The carriages shook from the abrupt stop .


    After Jing Rong made sure Ji Yunshu was safe, he parted the door curtain in front of him slightly to check out what was going on .


    Ji Li¡¯s men were blocking their way .


    Suddenly, the men moved to the side, making way for Ji Li who was walking towards Jing Rong . Ji Li raised his brows, a killing intent suffusing the frigid expression on his face .


    Lang Po red at Ji Li, and tightened his grip around his sword . ¡°War Secretary Ji, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    "The Emperor had issued an oral decree in court . Before the investigation of the missing relief silver is concluded, Prince Rong is banned from entering the capital . If Prince Rong insists on returning to the capital, that would be considered defying the imperial decree . As the War Secretary, it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure the safety of the Imperial pce and the capital, so I¡¯ll naturally must have my troops stop you here . "


    "Are you saying that His Highness is jeopardizing the capital¡¯s safety?"


    "Whoever defies the decree are rebels . And it¡¯s the Ministry of War¡¯s responsibility to stop rebels from entering the capital . " Ji Li lifted his chin before he threw a condescending nce at Lang Po .


    Lang Po sneered as he swept a look at the men before him . His opponent had brought along many men, and had definitely outnumbered his party .


    However, he was not afraid of death . Lang Po raised his hand, signalling his guards to brace themselves for a physical fight . "War Secretary Ji, His Highness will return to the capital no matter what happens today . If you insist on blocking our way, we will have no choice but to fight our way to the capital . "


    Lang Po¡¯s men drew their swords . Both parties were now facing off .


    Ji Li scoffed and shouted at the carriage, "Your Highness, this humble one is just carrying out my duties . If the Emperor has issued the order to stop you from entering the capital, why must you insist on entering the capital?"


    Jing Rong quirked his lips, but was stopped by Ji Yunshu as he was preparing to alight from the carriage . "Be careful . "


    Jing Rong nodded in reply .


    Once Jing Rong alighted, he walked towards Ji Li . Immediately, Lang Po and the other guards dismounted as well .


    Jing Rong threw a side nce at his men and ordered, "Keep your swords . " The guards promptly put their swords back into their sheathes .


    Hands cupped, Ji Li bowed at Jing Rong . "This humble one greets Prince Rong . "


    "War Secretary Ji is very well-informed . I guess you¡¯ve been waiting for me here ever since this Prince left Yufu . "


    "Your Highness does not need to be paranoid . "


    "What if this prince insists on entering the capital now? Is War Secretary Ji going to execute me on the spot?"


    "This humble one dares not do anything to Your Highness . However, if Your Highness agrees to return to Yufu, everything will remain peaceful . "


    A sinister grin painted across Jing Rong¡¯s lips as he shot a chilling re at Ji Li . He took two steps forward, inching towards Ji Li .


    "War Secretary Ji, remember that this prince has already warned you . Remember thest time you and Ji Huan stood in this prince¡¯s way, this prince told you: A ruler is a ruler, and a subject should act like one . Despite your great contributions to the country, you remain a subject . If you continue to prevent this prince from entering the capital, you¡¯re acting against this prince, and I¡¯m afraid that you will not be able to bear the consequences . "


    They locked eyes . Ji Li was unnerved by Jing Rong¡¯s re .


    [1] Toad poisons exist IRL, but the effects described here are ENTIRELY FICTIONAL . IRL bufotoxins can affect the heart, cause hallucinations, or irritate eyes .

 Chapter 715 - An Authentic Edict?

    Chapter 715


    <h4>Chapter 715 - An Authentic Edict?</h4>


    Ji Li had orders from Jing Yi that he must stop them!


    He steadied his stance and raised his eyebrows . ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate is fully aware of the difference between ruler and subject . However, I must also do my duty and cannot let you pass . If Your Highness wishes to enter the capital today, you must have the Emperor¡¯s edict . Otherwise, Your Highness would be defying an imperial edict . And those that go against an edict should be killed . ¡± His words resounded loud and clear into the air .


    When Lang Po heard the word ¡¯killed¡¯, his entire face flushed red with fury . He immediately stepped forward and drew his sword, pointing it at the arrogant Ji Li . "Audacious! How dare a mere war secretary say the word ¡¯killed¡¯ towards His Highness!"


    In an instant, both sides had their swords drawn and at the ready, awaiting their leader¡¯smand!


    However, Jing Rong raised his hand, signalling them to not act rashly . One should not act against overwhelming numbers; therein lies certain death!


    Seeing that, Ji Li said, "Your Highness is someone who considers the big picture . If you insist on barging in, both sides will only suffer heavy casualties in the end . Without permission from His Majesty, this official will not take a single step back either . "


    The Qizhen Emperor only issued his oral decree under pressure from the courtiers . If he allowed Jing Rong to return to the capital now, it would firstly be a p to his own face, and secondly, going back on his word . The courtiers would surely be in opposition and the situation would be just as bad as twenty years ago when he first ascended the throne . Then, Imperial Duke Yu had resigned in protest and dissatisfaction when the courtiers had supported his bid for the throne, creating an enormous scene and causing the imperial court to be in a state of upheaval and leading to aplete reorganisation .


    Thus, it would not be worth the risk that this matter would once again cause an upheaval!


    Considering that, the Qizhen Emperor naturally would not publicize that secret edict summoning Jing Rong back to the capital .


    Ji Li was also certain of this, and thus agreed to Jing Yi¡¯s request and sent troops outside the city to detain him .


    Jing Rong now had on a frigid expression, but also appeared unnaturally calm . "War Secretary Ji, on the way here, this prince even considered letting bygones be bygones if you withdrew your troops and let us pass . All the civil and military courtiers say that you have a precise understanding of the political situation, are always very clear about the pros and cons of every action, and are able to quickly find the crux of problems .


    ¡°Otherwise, you would not have been able to remain in this lofty position as Secretary of the War Ministry . However, today, from what this prince has seen, you¡¯re actually an extremely stupid person instead . Back then, the Marquis of the North said you are a ¡°howling wolf¡± that eats people whole, not leaving even the bones . He was absolutely correct . ¡±


    Howling wolves are ferocious, but are also dumb . There was no description more apt than that for Ji Li .


    Although Jing Rong¡¯s tone was mocking, every single word was packed with killing intent andnded like a multitude of hard pellets . Ji Li¡¯splexion shed red and white with fury as he clenched his fist tightly around the sword by his side .


    Jing Rong seemed to be deliberately provoking him . With a corner of his lips crooked up slyly, he continued, ¡°War Secretary Ji is a smart person and never submits to the machinations of others in the imperial court; even when thete crown prince was still around, he had no say over even a single soldier of yours . But now that Prince Yi has married the eldest daughter of your Ji family, War Secretary Ji is just like a dewed and caged bird trapped by Prince Yi¡¯s side, content in captivity and willing to be manipted . It¡¯s such an eye-opener to see War Secretary Ji like this . ¡±


    The more Jing Rong spoke, the darker Ji Li¡¯s expression became . From the side, it looked extremelyical .


    In the end, Jing Rong wanted to give him onest chance on behalf of Ji Yunshu . If he would withdraw his troops immediately, Jing Rong would do as he said and forget their past misgivings .


    How could Jing Rong know that Ji Li was being forced into a corner? Ji Li wasn¡¯t willing to be manipted by another either, and was even less willing to let Jing Yi lead him around by the nose . However, his own sister had lost her purity in the pce . Once this was revealed, Ji Muqing would surely be executed and implicate the entire Ji family . This was exactly how Jing Yi was able to ckmail him .


    Ji Li heaved a deep sigh and tried not to let Jing Rong¡¯s word affect him . ¡°Your Highness does not need to say so much . Even if it weren¡¯t for Prince Yi, this lowly official would still bar your way here . His Majesty¡¯s oral decreees first; all who defy it will be killed without question . ¡±


    All who defy it will be killed without question .


    Jing Rong had already given him a chance, but he refused! Then he can¡¯t me him for what happens next!


    ¡°Well said! ¡®All who defy it will be killed without question¡¯ - would you include thete emperor in that?¡± Jing Rong questioned in a mollifying tone .


    The crowd was in an uproar . Thete emperor? He had passed on long ago, so why would he say that?!


    Ji Li was baffled and stared unblinkingly at Jing Rong . He looked on as Jing Rong slowly drew out a yellowed imperial edict from within his wide sleeves, then ced it in his palms and lifted it slightly upwards . His burning gaze swept across the crowd . ¡°Here is an edict from thete Emperor! Who dares to obstruct the way?!¡±


    The soldiers were bbergasted and looked helplessly at each other . Their longswords trembled imperceptibly as they took several steps backwards .


    Only Ji Li didn¡¯t make a single move . He looked suspiciously at the edict . ¡°Thete Emperor¡¯s edict? Impossible!¡± He denied, refusing to acknowledge it .


    ¡°War Secretary Ji, the imperial edict in my hands is not for you to doubt or suspect; seeing the imperial edict is equivalent to seeing thete Emperor . If you dared overstep your bounds, it is equivalent to disying contempt of thete Emperor; ording to thews of Great Lin, it¡¯s a death sentence without pardon . ¡±


    Ji Li was struck speechless and slightly widened his eyes in surprise . ¡°Even if there really were an edict from thete Emperor, it couldn¡¯t be in Your Highness¡¯s hands . It is still unknown whether this edict is authentic . ¡±


    ¡°Thete Emperor has already passed on; how could this prince fabricate a counterfeit? The authenticity of the imperial edict isn¡¯t something that War Secretary Ji is qualified to question . ¡±


    Ji Li remained silent .


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Jing Rongmanded in a deep voice .


    The soldiers were about to open up a path, but the next moment, Ji Li suddenly barked out an order . ¡°Don¡¯t let him pass . ¡±


    The soldiers could only stay where they were; they could neither advance nor retreat .


    Ji Li¡¯s expression was dark . ¡°Although this lowly official is not qualified to verify the authenticity of that imperial edict, I would naturally withdraw the troops if it were real . However, if it were false, this official can only carry out his duty and bar Your Highness from entering the capital . ¡±


    ¡°So you mean that you wish to look at this edict?¡±


    ¡°Exactly . ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not qualified to look at thete Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict . If you wish to know if it is real, then quickly step aside with your men . Once this edict is presented to His Majesty, the authenticity will naturally be determined . War Secretary Ji, if you insist on being stubborn, this prince guarantees that you and your soldiers will be buried right here, ¡°Jing Rong threatened sternly . His fathomless eyes were like a deep cier that made others tremble with fear .


    Ji Li hesitated, feeling uncertain . Should he let them pass or not? He deliberated for a long while before he finally decided, ¡°Alright . In that case, Your Highness, please wait here . This official will send someone to report to His Majesty and await his decree . ¡±


    Jing Rong remained silent .


    Ji Li summoned a soldier and softly gave a few instructions by his ear . He nodded, then nced at Jing Rong before he left to make his report .


    Before receiving His Majesty¡¯s decree, the two sides were set in a deadlock . Neither dared to act blindly .


    Jing Rong retreated back to the carriages and summoned Lang Po . ¡°Secretly send someone to inform the city guards outside the city gates and have them immediately enter the pce to report to His Majesty . ¡±


    Eh? Lang Po was astonished . ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t War Secretary Ji already send someone to make the report?¡±


    ¡°The person he sent won¡¯t be reporting to His Majesty, but is heading to Prince Yi¡¯s estate instead . ¡±


    Ah! ¡°This War Secretary Ji is truly wily and cunning!¡±

 Chapter 716 - If one attacks, we’ll kill one; if two come, we’ll kill two.

    <h4>Chapter 716 - If one attacks, we¡¯ll kill one; if twoe, we¡¯ll kill two.</h4>


    Trantor: Nightcache, Editor: Aruthea


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang Poplied, then asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you directly notify Lord Qin? Or Lord Yu of Supreme Court? Wouldn¡¯t it better for them to enter the pce and inform His Majesty?¡±


    You¡¯re so dumb! Jing Rong answered, ¡°We have to be careful in everything we do. If you inform Lord Yu or Qing Shiyu, wouldn¡¯t it be directly telling Imperial Father that this prince is in collusion with them?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is more considerate and thoughtful than me.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lang Po left.


    At this time, Ji Yunshu lifted the carriage curtains. She had witnessed everything that had just unfolded. Since Ji Li was here, she had to remain calm and refrain from exiting the carriage even though she was extremely nervous and apprehensive. As Jing Rong had surmised, she also believed that Ji Li was definitely not going to inform the Emperor, but instead had sent someone to report to Prince Yi¡¯s mansion.


    Now, they could only see who was faster!


    In the other carriage, Mo Ruo and Tang Si also had a clear insight on the things happening outside. ¡°If it were me, I would simply charge my way in. What are we waiting for?¡± Tang Siined.


    ¡°Uncivilized.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Tang Si spoke loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe those people can beat us. It¡¯ll be of no issue for this miss to fight against thirty people.¡±


    Mo Ruo who sat opposite her shook his head helplessly. He patiently said, ¡°Think about it, what if we defeat them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can then directly enter the capital!¡±


    ¡°No kidding! What I meant was if we were to win, there will be a river of bloodshed, dead, and injured. In addition, Teacher Ji who cannot fight, might die in the onught. Even if we did manage to enter the capital by then, do you think Jing Rong would want to live anymore? His beloved woman is dead, what else would he continue fighting for!¡± Mo Ruo continued, ¡°That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t like you, who thinks that everything can be solved with fighting and killing.¡±


    Tang Si thought about it and realised he was right. She asked curiously, ¡°By the way, is the imperial decree of thete Emperor really going to work? No one can obstruct it?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Those people outside are still pretty audacious. Not only do they not kneel when they see the imperial decree of thete Emperor, they even dared to question it. Are all Great Lin¡¯s officials like this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That means that there are still plenty of officials like this?¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Mo Ruo couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and red at her. ¡°This is not the time. I¡¯m not in the mood to exin to you.¡±


    She immediately shut her mouth.


    Mo Ruo got out of the carriage and walked to Jing Rong¡¯s side. He asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Jing Ron nced at him and murmured nervously, ¡°The other party is numerous. We can¡¯t charge in there. Secretary Ji sent someone to Prince Yi¡¯s mansion, and I sent someone to inform the city guards just now. Now, it depends who arrives faster.¡±


    ¡°What if something goes wrong?¡±


    ¡°Then we can only adapt to it.¡± It was still that sentence.


    After pondering for a while, Jing Rong knocked on the wall of Ji Yunshu¡¯s carriage.


    Ji Yunshu lifted the curtain upon hearing it and poked her head out.


    One stayed inside while the other stood outside. Jing Rong told her, ¡°You must return to the capital first.¡±


    The two of them had already agreed on this after all. Ji Yunshu pursed her lips as her clear, crystalline eyes were filled with worry. At longst, she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the capital. Promise me that you wille back safely.¡±


    ¡°This prince promises you.¡± The two of them looked at each other. Ji Yunshu sighed softly. Her eyes disappeared from view as the curtain fell closed between them.


    Afterwards, Jing Rong spoke to Mo Ruo. ¡°You should also go back to the capital. Don¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡± Mo Ruo was displeased. ¡°You and I grew up wearing the same pair of pants. Like you said, if something goes wrong, how can I leave first? Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡±


    ¡°Neither am I.¡±


    Jing Rong was helpless against him.


    On the other hand...Mo Ruo decided to copy his example. He walked to Tang Si¡¯s carriage and knocked on the wall of the carriage.


    The curtain lifted swiftly. Tang Si leaned half of herself out the window.


    They were both women. Why was the difference so big?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    She was so loud! Mo Ruo felt embarrassed and immediately got to the point. ¡°You go back to the capital with Teacher Ji first. Wait for us in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She immediately vetoed the idea. ¡°How can I leave first? In such a situation, a fight can break out anytime. When that happens, I¡¯ll be able to help out. You can say whatever you want but I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Mo Ruo reproached her, ¡°Since you know that a battle is likely to break out at any moment, then all the more you should leave. You will only get in the way if you stay.¡±


    ¡°I said that I¡¯m not leaving, so I won¡¯t.¡± As Tang Si spoke, she jumped out of the carriage. She stood right in front of him and lifted her chin stubbornly. ¡°I am neither a person who is cowardly and fearful of death, nor am I a weak woman who would be bullied by others. Besides, you promised to marry me when we returned to the capital. If something were to happen to you, who will I marry then?¡±


    Ugh! Mo Ruo was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. If one attacks, we¡¯ll kill one; if twoe, we¡¯ll kill two. If we die, then we¡¯ll die together; If we live to enter the capital, then we¡¯ll get married. Anyways, there are only two choices: life and death..¡± At this moment, Tang Si had never been more serious.


    A woman like this was wild indeed, but that was just how she was. In the end, Mo Ruo silently gave in to her wishes.


    Jing Rong gave the order for someone to drive Ji Yunshu¡¯s carriage into the capital. However, Ji Li stepped in.


    Jing Rong stepped in. ¡°The emperor said that this prince is not allowed to enter the capital. Could it be that others are not allowed too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not so.¡±


    ¡°Then make way.¡±


    The Emperor did issue a verbal edict that forbade Jing Rong¡¯s return to the capital, but he did not mention anyone else. Therefore, Ji Li could onlymand people to give way.


    When the carriage passed by Ji Li, a sudden gust of wind blew by. A corner of the carriage curtain billowed up and revealed half of Ji Yunshu¡¯s face.


    At that moment, Ji Li clenched his fist tightly. It turned out the person was the damned Ji Yunshu, who was responsible for the death of his older brother and grandmother! He wanted to pull her out of the carriage, but now was not the time to deal with family matters. He could only swallow down this anger for the moment.


    He let the carriage pass.


    In fact, the moment the curtain rose, Ji Yunshu was also taken aback. When the carriage finally was out of view from those people, tension drained out of her body and she stopped the carriage.


    The guard turned around and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. Instead she called out, ¡°Zijin.¡±


    Shi Zijin appeared beside the carriage. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s your order?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay guard by my side. Quickly go to His Highness.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°You must listen to my order. Go quickly.¡±


    Shi Zijin hesitated, but sheplied and disappeared.


    Immediately after, Ji Yunshu got out of the carriage and walked to the back of the carriage as if she was waiting for someone.


    Sure enough, Wen Xian and Zhao Huai who followed her from Yufu appeared a short whileter. They seemed to understand what Ji Yunshu had in mind.


    Even so, Wen Xian asked aloud. ¡°Little Heir... Teacher Ji, what are your orders?¡±


    Ji Yunshu cupped her hands and pleaded, ¡°I know that your duty is to protect me. But now, I want to ask you both to do one thing for me.¡±

 Chapter 717 - Die, Enemies of Great Lin!

    Chapter 717


    <h4>Chapter 717 - Die, Enemies of Great Lin!</h4>


    Wen Xian and Zhao Huai exchanged a look, naturally understanding what she meant . ¡°Teacher Ji, Prince Rong gave us a second chance back then at Yufu . By right, we should help him in return, but this concerns matters of Great Lin¡¯s Imperial Court and we ought not interfere . ¡±


    It¡¯s not merely that they ought not interfere, but that they can¡¯t interfere! They would love for Great Lin to have internal strife, spin out into a bitter fight, then swoop in to reap the rewards when both parties are spent .


    However, Ji Yunshu bowed deeply towards them . ¡°I know that you have your difficulties, and that you truly ought not interfere in this matter . But if something unexpected happens, there aren¡¯t many people by His Highness¡¯ side . He is heavily outnumbered and may not be able to make a move . Take it as me begging the two of you to go back there . If there were a mishap, please do ensure His Highness¡¯ safety . ¡±


    Faced with the Little Heir¡¯s bow, the two of them hastily backed away . ¡°Teacher Ji, how can someone as eminent as you bow to us?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a bow, it¡¯s an entreaty . ¡±


    Zhao Huai is a hot-blooded man . Even though he had lost an arm, even though he had some altercations with Jing Rong when they were at Gaoshan Vige , none of that discounts the fact that Jing Rong had given him a way out . Whaty between them couldn¡¯t be called a grudge, nor could it be termed gratitude . And now with Ji Yunshu¡¯s request, how could he really harden his heart and y the fisherman that reaps the benefits at the end?


    "We are bound to follow your orders . We will do whatever you want us to . Alright, we will return immediately and protect Prince Rong," Zhao Huai said .


    Beside him, Wen Xian startled and turned to look at him, but didn¡¯t say anything .


    Ji Yunshu swept a worried nce over them and inclined her head slightly in gratitude . "Many thanks . "


    Finally at ease, she climbed back into the carriage and headed towards the Capital¡¯s city gates .


    Still standing at their original spots, Wen Xian told Zhao Huai, "We shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter . "


    "We must follow the Little Heir¡¯s orders . " His stance was unshakable .


    Wen Xian considered it for a moment then suddenly patted his shoulder . He jerked his chin in the direction where Ji Yunshu¡¯s carriage had gone and said, "You follow the Little Heir; I¡¯ll head back . "


    Eh? "You can¡¯t! You alone..."


    "You only have one arm left . Do you want to lose the other as well?" His implication was clear .


    Zhao Huai was touched but Wen Xian immediately sshed a bucket of cold water over him . "You were the one who took Lin Feng¡¯s life, so your life should end in my hands too . I can¡¯t let anyone else kill you . " Haha!


    Immediately, Zhao Huai¡¯s expression turned serious . "I may have lost an arm but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve be useless . I can still kill several people . "


    "Stop acting tough . Listen to me, our mission now is to protect the Little Heir, so one of us must remain by his side . You go into the capital with the Little Heir and leave Prince Rong to me . "


    "You..."


    Wen Xian had already turned around and set off even before Zhao Huai had the chance to react . As he left, his figure looked so dashing! [1]


    . . .


    Soon after, the city guards received the message sent by Jing Rong . His Highness is returning to the capital! This news couldn¡¯t be dyed, so they immediately went to the pce to report .


    At this time, several courtiers and generals were deep in a serious discussion with the Qizhen Emperor within the Empire Affairs Chamber .


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is already the third urgent missive sent in from the border . The Barbarians created trouble time and time again; although they didn¡¯t step foot across the border, their looting has created a lot of distress for themoners,¡± a courtier reported .


    Qizhen Emperor was also furious . ¡°Twenty years ago, We signed a treaty for an armistice of thirty years . Now, there are still ten years before it ends . ¡± How frustrating!


    ......


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let them wreck havoc as they please just because of that . ¡± Vanguard General Gao, Gao An, stepped forward to volunteer himself . ¡°If Your Majesty would just give the order, this subject is willing to lead the troops and immediately destroy everyst one of those Barbarians . ¡±


    ¡°That must not happen!¡± Another courtier stopped him . ¡°If His Majesty orders the troops to move, it would be viting the treaty . How would the people regard this decision? All nations have their eyes trained on us . ¡±


    ¡°Then what shall we do now? Let them continue causing trouble at the border?¡± Gao An is a valiant general and was even more impulsive and hot-headed than Ji Huan . ¡°They provoked us first! A troop of 50,000 would be sufficient topletely destroy those measly barbarians; who cares about some treaty? All who dare to bully our Great Lin must be killed!¡±


    ¡°General Gao, this isn¡¯t a question of whether they can or cannot be killed . Rather, it¡¯s a matter of His Majesty¡¯s reputation and the fundamental rtionships established with other countries . Unless the other party really sent out troops further than 100 miles to the border, then we can send our troops in response . But if they didn¡¯t, we can only stay our troops as well,¡± the courtier analyzed the situation .


    When he heard that, Gao An¡¯s fiendish expression radiated displeasure and fury . He would dearly love to lead his own troops straight to the border, kill everyst one of those barbarians, and show off the might of Great Lin .


    The courtiers governing internal affairs looked towards the Qizhen Emperor, waiting for his decision .


    The Qizhen Emperor looked to have aged substantially in recent days, the fatigue etching deep lines on his face . The many problems he encountered in court weighed on him so heavily that he could hardly catch his breath . Now, here was yet another one .


    He thought for a moment then replied, ¡°Lord Li spoke rightly . In this situation, we cannot send out troops hastily . On the surface, there is the treaty that we signed; behind it are the neighbouring countries eyeing us covetously . It would not be worthwhile if unrest arises because the National prestige ispromised . ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty means that...?¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor considered for a moment, then turned to Gao An . ¡°Lord Gao, with Our decree,mand the border guard to send troops to suppress the barbarians . We certainly cannot allow the Barbarians to take advantage of any weakness and endanger the people living near the border . If necessary, you may kill the chicken to warn the monkey!¡± His tone carried a trace of ruthlessness .


    His words implied that, even though they couldn¡¯t send troops, they could capture the barbarian troublemakers and punish them as a warning .


    Gao An restrained his impulsiveness and bowed to acknowledge the order . ¡°Yes, this subject will obey . ¡±


    ¡°If they enter a hundred miles across the border, there is no need to report back to the capital; send out troops immediately . ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed then . ¡± He waved his hand .


    The internal affairs courtiers exchanged several looks, then all started to withdraw .


    The Qizhen Emperor was left alone in the cavernous Empire Affairs Chamber . He sighed and shut the urgent missive from the border with a p . The sound echoed in the empty hall .


    Just then, a eunuch entered with a bow to report, ¡°Your Majesty, the capital¡¯s city guard is requesting an audience . ¡±


    The city guard is requesting an audience? Could it be that one of the city walls has copsed again and they havee to request funds for repair? How annoying! The Qizhen Emperor wrinkled his high forehead . ¡°Summon him . ¡±


    The eunuch inclined his head and bowed his way out .


    Soon after, the city guard entered, lifting the front of his robes as he crossed the threshold . He then stood politely in the middle of the hall and bowed with cupped hands, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty . ¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor lifted the teacup by his hand and stroked the surface of the tea gently with its lid as he looked at the trembling guard . ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± [2]


    ¡°Prince Rong has returned to the city . ¡±


    ng! The lid fell from his fingers and ttered lightly onto its cup . The Qizhen Emperor stared for a moment in shock before he quickly put his teacup back down and questioned, ¡°What did you say? Prince Rong is back? When did this happen?¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor felt like a ray of light had finally broken through the gloomy clouds .


    Finally, he¡¯s back . He has been waiting for so long!


    [1] Hmm . . . it¡¯s been a while since Authorst sent BL vibes xD


    [2] see here for what the teacup looks like .

 Chapter 718 - The Arrival of The Edict

    Chapter 718


    <h4>Chapter 718 - The Arrival of The Edict</h4>


    The city guard answered, "Prince Rong arrived at the foot of Mount Liang two hours ago . However, as they did not have an imperial edict from Your Majesty, War Secretary Ji and his men barred their way . In response, Prince Rong ordered his subordinate to inform this humble official, in order to ry this message to Your Majesty . Prince Rong ims to be in possession of a posthumous edict from thete Emperor, and hoped that Your Majesty could permit entrance to the imperial pce in order for him to submit the posthumous edict to the imperial court . "


    "A posthumous edict? Did thete Emperor leave a posthumous edict?" Doubtful, the Qizhen Emperor asked the city guard, "What is written in it?"


    "Prince Rong didn¡¯t borate further . " The city guard added, "Prince Rong only said that it was an urgent matter, and hoped that Your Majesty could send an imperial edict to permit him to enter the capital . He also said that he would return to Yufu immediately if the posthumous edict was proven to be fake . "


    The Qizhen Emperor could not be bothered about how Jing Rongid his hand on the posthumous edict . Immediately, he nodded, "Bring this oral edict to the city gates at once . We allow Prince Rong into the pce . "


    "Yes!" Without further ado, the city guard left the pce to carry out his task .


    However, the Qizhen Emperor could not understand how War Secretary Ji found out about Jing Rong¡¯s attempt to enter the capital . How could he know about Jing Rong¡¯s ns and even deploy his men to wait outside the capital .


    Did someone discover the secret edict I sent to Yufu? Besides, based on what I know of War Secretary Ji, he¡¯s not one to fan the mes . For all the years he spent in the imperial court, he always navigated politics deftly and has never been involved in any faction . Unless... he is following someone else¡¯s orders .


    And that person must be Jing Yi!


    In other words, Jing Yi knew about the secret edict, and thus sent War Secretary Ji and his men to stop Jing Rong . War Secretary Ji is already siding with Jing Yi, despite appearing to be not involved in court politics .


    Uponing to this conclusion, the Qizhen Emperor became even more vexed . He thought that marrying the daughter of Ji Family to Jing Yi would put his mind at ease . However, he underestimated not only Jing Yi¡¯s short temper but also his greed .


    Sigh! The Qizhen Emperor¡¯s eyes darkened .


    In the meantime, the man Ji Li sent to Prince Yi¡¯s estate was reporting everything that happened at the foot of Mount Liang to Jing Yi .


    "A posthumous edict from thete Emperor?" Jing Yi was confused but it only took him a few moments to realize what was going on . ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would fall into Marquis Kang¡¯s trap . ¡±


    Dou Quan, puzzled by Jing Yi¡¯s words, asked, ¡°What does this have to do with Marquis Kang?¡±


    ¡°If this prince is not mistaken, the posthumous edict from thete Emperor has always been with Marquis Kang . Somehow, Marquis Kang decided to give Jing Rong the posthumous edict to help him return to the capital . This prince has certainly underestimated that old fox . ¡±


    ¡°Could the posthumous edict be a counterfeit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible . Even if Marquis Kang dared to prevaricate, Jing Rong would never do that . ¡±


    Dou Quan added, ¡°If the posthumous edict was real, War Secretary Ji would not be able to stop him anymore . Then...¡± The words died in his throat .


    Jing Yi said to himself, ¡°What could be written on the posthumous edict? Why is he so confident that the posthumous edict will allow him to stay in the capital?¡±


    After a brief silence, he made a bold decision . He told the messenger, ¡°Jing Rong certainly knows that War Secretary Ji¡¯s man didn¡¯t inform the Emperor . Therefore, he must have secretly sent someone to the imperial pce to request an edict . You have to leave the capital immediately and get there before the Emperor¡¯s edict arrives . Tell War Secretary Ji to... kill everyone in his way . ¡±


    The soldier was bbergasted, but soon rposed himself . ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that, he dashed off .


    Jing Yi¡¯s gaze was filled with a terrifying killing intent and his growing greed for power .


    Concerned, Dou Quan asked, ¡°Your Highness, you told us to kill whoever gets in our way . But what if there¡¯s a hup?¡±


    The corner of his lips twisted, Jing Yi scoffed, ¡°Whatever happens, isn¡¯t there still War Secretary Ji to take the me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is wise . ¡±


    It was an extremely insidious n .


    Ji Li only became Jing Yi¡¯s pawn because of his troublemaker sister . Now, he even became Jing Yi¡¯s scapegoat . Will he tear this greedy prince into pieces when he finally realises what position he has been put in?


    At the foot of Mount Liang


    It had already been four hours since Jing Rong sent his men to the imperial pce . Both parties were still biding their time as they awaited orders from the capital, all the while sizing their opponents up discreetly .


    The soldier from Jing Yi¡¯s estate made haste and arrived at the foot of Mount Liang before the Emperor¡¯s edict . He delivered Jing Yi¡¯s order to Ji Li, word for word .


    Ji Li was startled but he also knew there was no turning back .


    Holding onto his sword, he said to Jing Rong, ¡°Your Highness, it has been more than four hours but the Emperor¡¯s edict has yet to arrive . It is clear that the Emperor won¡¯t allow you into the capital so Your Highness should probably return to Yufu immediately . ¡±


    Jing Rong was a sharp-witted man as well . He knew that Ji Li was determined to kill him, or more precisely, Jing Yi gave an outright order to kill him .


    ¡°War Secretary Ji is determined to deny the posthumous edict then . ¡±


    ¡°No one knows whether the posthumous edict is authentic . This humble one has lost my patience . If Your Highness refuses to leave, you shouldn¡¯t me this humble one for his actions . ¡± As he spoke, Ji Li raised his hand, signalling his hundreds of men to draw their swords .


    At the same time, Jing Rong¡¯s men drew their swords as well, waiting for Jing Rong¡¯s cue .


    Jing Rong threw Ji Li a cold nce before he asked, ¡°This prince is offering you onest chance . War Secretary Ji, will you let me through or not?¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡± Ji Li ordered .


    Hundreds of soldiers charged forward, and the two parties immediately started fighting .


    At the foot of Mount Liang, blood spilt all over the ground . A miasma of death and stench of blood slowly spread across the area .


    Tang Si and Mo Ruo also joined in the fight . The former fought with her silver whip while thetter fought with his bare fists .


    Although they were good fighters, they were significantly outnumbered by their opponents . They were definitely at a disadvantage, having to fight one against ten .


    Tang Si was also a woman and was unable to sustain such odds for long . Seeing that her energy was almost drained from the heavy assault of numerous soldiers, Mo Ruo wanted to help her but he was surrounded and could not break through the wall of enemies .


    At that moment, Wen Xian, who had been watching in the shadows, appeared and killed a few of them .


    Tang Si finally was able to catch her breath . "Thanks . "


    Wen Xian threw her a nonchnt nce and continued fighting .


    Jing Rong snatched a sword from another soldier and used it to meet with Ji Li¡¯s sword . The two men exchanged blows but remained at a stalemate . Both swords were aiming to kill, but even after a long while, neither of them managed to gain the upper hand .


    All of a sudden, an arrow flew towards the two men and urately hit Ji Li¡¯s sword . Shocked, Ji Li took a few steps backwards and his sword fell to the ground .


    Following that, several more arrows appeared and hit Ji Li¡¯s men . Apanying them was a cacophony of hoofbeats startled several birds into flying to the skies .


    "Stop!" A loud voice rang, forcing the two parties to stop their fight to look in the direction of the disturbance .


    They were greeted by the sight of Qin Shiyu, leading his men on horseback .


    Qin Shiyu got down from his horse and walked to the middle of the two fighting parties . Due to an old leg injury, he walked at a slower pace . He drew out an imperial edict, opened it, and recited with a solemn expression . "The Emperor has decreed that, since Prince Rong carries the Late Emperor¡¯s edict, no one shall bar his way . Whoever disobeys the imperial edict will be prosecuted on the spot . Prince Rong is to enter the Imperial pce immediately with the posthumous edict . "


    It ended there . Qin Shiyu closed the imperial edict . The imperial edict arrived right on time .


    Ji Li looked at the innumerable bodies on the ground before he fixed his gaze on the edict in Qin Shiyu¡¯s hands . At first, he felt skeptical, but Qin Shiyu, the man who delivered the edict, was influential in the imperial court . There was no way he would fake an edict .


    Thus, Ji Li had to let Jing Rong through .

 Chapter 719 - Good Riddance!

    <h4>Chapter 719 - Good Riddance!</h4>


    Trantor: April, Editor: Aruthea


    Qin Shiyu said to him seriously, "War Secretary Ji, the Emperor has already granted Prince Rong permission to enter the capital. Please have your people retreat to the sides so that they don¡¯t obstruct him."


    Ji Li bit down hard on his teeth, veins popped out, and questioned, "Lord Qin, is this really the Emperor''s edict?"


    "What? Is War Secretary Ji using me of falsifying the edict?"


    "I dare not."


    "How could an edict from the Emperor be false? If War Secretary Ji does not give way immediately, it will be an act of defiance."


    Ugh! This was a crime that he could not afford to shoulder. After a long moment, he bent down to pick up his sword which had been hit by an arrow and grasped it tightly, looking at Jing Rong with an inexplicable fear in his eyes.


    Jing Rong stepped over the corpses lying on the ground and walked toward him. His ck eyes burned with a frigid fire as he said solemnly, "War Secretary Ji, this prince will not forget what happened today. Remember, whatever happens next, know that this was your own choice." He has officially dered war!


    As he spoke, Jing Rong hurled his bloodstained longsword onto the floor. He flung it so hard that he seemed to be trying to shatter the hard pebbles on the ground into smithereens.


    The two opponents faced each other


    Ji Li remained stubborn. "This lowly official was following the Emperor¡¯s orders. His Majesty had openly dered in front of all the court officials that you were forbidden from returning to the capital. As the Left Secretary of the Ministry of War, this lowly official has a responsibility for obstructing Your Highness. If I had injured Your Highness, it was merely because I had no other alternative.¡±


    "The so-called duty is to put this prince to death?"


    "Hmph!"


    Jing Rong leaned forward, tilted his head, and whispered in his ear, "Has War Secretary Ji ever thought about who would be the first to lose their military power if Prince Yi were to ascend to the throne?" Idiot, Ji Huan and you have so much military power in your hands, of course you would be the first to go!


    Ji Li''s lips trembled, "..."


    "Good riddance!" Jing Rong said. Then he retreated two steps, putting some distance between the two of them.


    Ji Li''s face stiffened and his gaze flickered around, as if he had only just realised the deeper implications of those words. Slowly, he raised his hand and flicked his fingers slightly. "Let them go." His voice sounded weak and defeated.


    As a result, the soldiers had to sheath their swords and retreat. They dragged the bloody corpses aside to clear the road for the carriages to pass.


    Qin Shiyu handed the imperial edict to Jing Rong, "Prince Rong, the imperial edict is here. Please enter the pce immediately and don¡¯t keep His Majesty waiting." He exchanged a significant nce with Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong understood and nodded lightly. He took the suspicious edict from him. "This prince receives the edict." Holding the imperial edict, he looked at Ji Li again to see a look of despair on his face. You deserve it!


    Next, Jing Rong turned to walk towards Wen Xian. He stopped by his shoulder and turned his head slightly, "Thank you very much."


    Wen Xian said, "I was only following orders." Orders from Ji Yunshu!


    Jing Rong understood. He did not say anything else and invited Qin Shiyu, who had trouble with his legs, into his carriage.


    Tang Si was still furious. She flung the blood-stained whip in her hand hard against the ground. "You bastards, thisdy will beat you every time I see you." She stared at Ji Li furiously, "Especially you, today I did not fight with you. If there is an opportunity next time, I will show you the might of my whip!"


    Come on, stop bragging! Mo Ruo dragged her away. "Cut the crap and get in the carriage."


    "I haven''t said enough."


    "Shut up." He threw her into the carriage. Then, Mo Ruo looked at Wen Xian¡¯s bloodied clothes and said, "Young Master Wen, please get into the carriage as well."


    Wen Xian''s face was expressionless. "No..."


    Before he could finish saying ¡®...need¡¯, Mo Ruo interrupted him. "You look pale. Your body is frail to begin with, so if you don''t want to die on the journey, quickly get in the carriage."


    "I... "


    "For a grown man, you sure like to take your sweet time."


    Wen Xian didn¡¯t know what to say. After hesitating for a while, he could only get in the carriage.


    Thus, the carriages rolled merrily past Ji Li''s people and headed towards the capital.


    Ji Li could only watch them as they left. There was nothing he could do.


    A soldier at his side asked, "War Secretary Ji, what do we do now?"


    Do nothing!


    The soldier continued to ask, "How should we report this to Prince Yi?"


    Ji Li¡¯s expression changed. He looked at the troops marching off, shaking his head. He said, "I don''t know."


    Inside the carriage, on the way back to the capital.


    After Mo Ru pulled Wen Xian into the carriage, he stuffed a pill into his hand. "Take it, it''s good for you."


    "Hm?" Wen Xian looked at that ck pill on his palm for a long while without putting it into his mouth. It won''t be poison, right? After all, that was something Mo Ruo would do.


    Mo Ruo probably recognized his concern, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not any poison, it''s a life-saving elixir. When we were in Yufu, Teacher Ji wanted me to treat your illness but I never had the opportunity or time to give you a proper examination. When we get to the capital, I''ll give you a proper checkup."


    With that assurance, Wen Xian put the pill into his mouth and swallowed it. After a while, he said, "Many thanks."


    Mo Ruo said, "You''re wee. Thanks for your help just now."


    "If it weren''t for Teacher Ji, I wouldn''t havee back."


    "Whatever you say, you did help us anyway." Doesn''t matter!


    At this moment, Tang Si reached out and patted Wen Xian. With a polite smile on her face, she said, "We really have to thank you for just now. If it wasn''t for your help, I would have been in dire straits."


    Wen Xian remained frosty and didn''t even look at her. He did not say anything.


    "You''re an interesting one. You refuse to speak, just as if you were mute." Tang Si was puzzled.


    Pfft. Hearing that, Mo Ruo almost spat out blood in frustration. This woman really never thinks before she speaks!


    Wen Xian felt as if someone given him a harsh p. However, she was a woman and he never liked to quibble with women, so he decided to let it go after thinking about it.


    Tang Si didn''t seem like she was giving up any time soon. She looked him up and down consideringly. Finally, her eyes fell on the flute at his waist.


    "Let me have a look at it." As she spoke, she reached her hand out.


    Wen Xian shielded the flute by twisting away from her, causing her hand to miss.


    The next moment, Mo Ruo red at the "crazy" Tang Si, apologized to Wen Xian, "Please forgive her, Young Master Wen, she didn''t take her medicine today."


    "It doesn''t matter." Still so cold and calm.


    Tang Si retorted, "You''re the one who didn''t take their medicine, I''m not sick, why should I take any medicine?"


    "Wait until we get to the capital, I''ll prescribe you some." Poison medicine! To make you mute!


    Tang Si stared at him, and after a moment, she also settled down and stopped moving. Calm returned to the carriage soon.


    In the other carriage.


    After the carriage had travelled some distance and Jing Rong was sure that Ji Li and the others did not follow them, he opened the imperial edict.


    What imperial edict?! It clearly waspletely nk and did not even have a single drop of ink on it.

 Chapter 720 - Imperial Brother, You’re Finally Back

    <h4>Chapter 720 - Imperial Brother, You''re Finally Back</h4>


    Trantor: YY, Editor: Choufleur


    He folded the counterfeit edict and looked at Qin Shiyu, who was sitting beside him. "Lord Qin, what''s actually going on?"


    Qin Shiyu lifted the curtain and nced towards the rear of the fleet. Finally at ease, Qin Shiyu exined, "This official knew at once when Your Highness arrived at the capital. I expected that Prince Yi wouldn''t easily allow Your Highness to return to the capital, so I staged this y, hoping to prevent Prince Yi from ordering your death. Unfortunately, I was still a step toote and almost put Your Highness at risk."


    Oh! Jing Rong replied, "You weren''tte. Instead, you arrived right on time."


    "How so?"


    "If Lord Qin didn''t arrive slightlyter, this prince wouldn''t have known that War Secretary Ji is really working with Jing Yi and that they are determined to kill this prince. Hereafter, this prince knows to keep my guard up against him, and avoid future disadvantages."


    How optimistic!


    Qin Shiyu sighed. "Everyone in the imperial court knows War Secretary Ji as a cautious person who never explicitly involves himself in any faction. However, Prince Yi married the daughter of Ji Family and made her his Princess Consort. Therefore, it''s understandable that he chose Prince Yi¡¯s faction."


    "It''s definitely not as simple as that." Jing Rong continued, "Even if you''re right, War Secretary Ji is not a person who would allow himself to be manipted by Prince Yi at will... There must be some other secrets that we don¡¯t know about."


    Qin Shiyu shook his head. "I have no idea."


    A few momentster...


    Jing Rong asked with a concerned tone, "If this edict Lord Qin just delivered is a counterfeit, then what about Imperial Father¡¯s decision?"


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness. This humble official is certain that the Emperor will issue an oral decree to approve Your Highness'' return to the capital. However, I anticipated that it might arrive only after Prince Yi''s order to kill Your Highness did. Therefore, this humble one made a bold decision to deliver a counterfeit edict to save Your Highness from such a knotty situation. If His Majesty wants to punish this humble official for the counterfeit edict, this humble one will bear the consequences alone."


    "This prince doesn''t know how to repay Lord Qin''s great kindness."


    "It''s worth it as long as Your Highness can return to the capital safely. Moreover, the ¡®Case of Lin Capital'' has been left hanging since Your Highness left the capital a few months ago. Your Highness therefore has to return to the capital and solve the case with Teacher Ji''s help as soon as possible."


    Jing Rong nodded. They had certainly postponed the case for too long!


    All of a sudden, the carriage came to a halt.


    One of the city guards stood in front of the fleet, blocking their way.


    Jing Rong and Qin Shiyu exchanged looks but remained inside the carriage. The guard proimed, "His Majesty has decreed that Prince Rong is to depart for the imperial pce immediately, bringing along the Late Emperor''s edict. There shall be no dy."


    Finally, the official edict has arrived!


    The corners of Jing Rong¡¯s lips turned up into a thin smile.


    After many months away, he was finally back in the capital!


    The fleet of carriages continued forward. The wheels rumbled along the state road, apanied by the rattling of pebbles, and the clip-clop of the horses. Thus, they smoothly entered through the main gate of the capital.


    The capital was as bright and bustling as it had been when he left. Pedestrians strolled back and forth on the wide road, stores and business on both sides of the road were thriving. Alongside those, were hawkers disying their wares and selling their goods, interspersed with customers, goods caravans, and children ying gleefully...


    It was very lively.


    Jing Rong''s fleet travelled down the main road, then split into three groups. One group headed to the imperial pce; one group to Prince Rong''s estate; and thest group to Yuhua Pavilion.


    ...


    Imperial Pce, Zhangzhi Hall.


    Lately, Concubine Xiao had been suffering from recurring headaches. The imperial physicians had prescribed many medications and she had taken a variety of supplements but none of them worked.


    The imperial physician was there again to check her pulse. Concubine Xiaoy on her side in the chaise lounge, extended her hand, andid it on the cushion. A thin hanky was ced on her smooth wrist, allowing the physician to take her pulse veiled by the hanky.


    Jing Xuan sat quietly at the side. She rushed over immediately after she got the news about her Imperial Mother''s illness.


    She was very worried.


    When the physician was done checking the pulse, Jing Xuan asked anxiously, "Physician, how''s my Imperial Mother doing?"


    "The weather has not been goodtely. Your Ladyship has caught a chill, making her feel unwell, and aggravating her headaches."


    "You¡¯ve prescribed her so many different medicines time and time again, so why do they all not seem to have an effect?"


    "This is a chronic illness. Her Ladyship needs time to recuperate and can''t recover overnight. This happened because Her Ladyship has been working ceaselessly day and night. As long as she continues to take the medication, she will feel better as time passes."


    Working tirelessly? My foot!


    All she did all day long was stroll around the pce and trim the flowering bushes. She clearly was unbearably idle. She was now the most powerful among the imperial harem so there was no need for her to fight with the other concubines either.


    The only thing that could make her expend any real effort was her son.


    Jing Xuan waved her hand. "That''s enough. You repeat the same words every time you are here. You should get going now."


    The physician dared not stay for another second and he quickly answered, "Yes. This humble official will leave now." He picked up his stuff and left the ce.


    A pale Concubine Xiaoy on the chaise lounge with a listless expression. She reached out to tug at Jing Xuan. "You child, what¡¯s the point of getting mad at the physician?"


    "Imperial Mother, look at yourself. The physician has prescribed so many medications but you''re not getting any better even after taking them. Xuan''er is worried."


    "It''s my body and I know it best. The weather hasn''t been goodtely. One day it''s hot and sunny, and the next, it''s cold and rainy. That''s why I¡¯m in this state. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "As long as Imperial Mother is well."


    Jing Xuan ordered the servant to bring over a thick nket and she covered Concubine Xiao with it. "Imperial mother, have a rest."


    "Sure." Concubine Xiao slowly closed her eyes.


    At that moment, Jing Xuan stood up and ordered someone to fetch the incense she had previously brought. She personally lit it then tossed it into the incense burner. The fragrance spread across the entire hall, giving out a very pleasant and refreshing scent.


    She ced the burner beside the chaise lounge and sneaked a nce at the resting Concubine Xiao.


    In that moment, her hand tightened its hold around the incense burner. That pair of innocent, unaffected, and guileless eyes also darkened as she secretly clenched her teeth.


    At that moment, a young eunuch rushed over. "This humble one greets Your Ladyship and Your Highness."


    Jing Xuan immediately dismissed the shadows in her eyes and let go of the incense burner.


    Upon hearing themotion, Concubine Xiao opened her eyes and saw the eunuch. "Xuan''er, why don¡¯t you return to your room? I don''t need you to take care of me here."


    "Yes. Xuan''er will leave now." She bowed in farewell and left the hall obediently.


    However, she didn¡¯t actually leave.


    Instead, she hid outside to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    The eunuch went forward and spoke, "Your Ladyship, Prince Yi''s men failed to stop Prince Rong from entering the capital."


    Concubine Xiao suddenly became alert. She sat up from her chaise lounge with concern written all over her face. Her long and thin eyebrows knitted together as she asked, ¡°Where is Prince Rong now?¡±


    "He has arrived at the pce and is on his way to the Empire Affairs Chamber."


    Just as he spoke...


    Thud! Concubine Xiao waved her hand and knocked the incense burner Jing Xuan ced by her side off to the ground.


    The burner hit the ground, spilling the barely-burnt incense and extinguishing it.


    The eunuch knelt on the ground, body prone, too terrified to make a single squeak.


    At that moment, the sickly and unfailingly yielding Concubine Xiao looked malevolent and terrifying.


    ...


    Jing Xuan, who was eavesdropping outside the room, left silently.


    When she returned to her ownpound, she called for Duan''er and ordered, "Prepare a big red kite for me."


    "Why does Princess need a kite?"


    "Just do as you¡¯re told. Don¡¯t ask so much."


    Duan''er mumbled a yes and left the room.


    Jing Xuan stared in the direction of the distant Empire Affairs Chamber, concern stered over her face. But, she also seemed relieved.


    "Imperial Brother, you''re finally back in the capital."

 Chapter 721 - With the Edict, Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 721 - With the Edict, Invincible!</h4>


    Jing Rong entered the pce, bearing the Late Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict!


    Qin Shiyu by his side, they entered the Empire Affairs Chamber sedately and bowed deferentially. ¡°Greetings, Imperial Father/Your Majesty.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor sat behind his desk on the raised dias and wrinkled his brows. He gazed upon the son that he had not seen for several months, looking at those features that clearly resembled himself in his youth, now arranged in a solemn and respectful expression with lowered eyes.


    His manner was identical to that of a loyal courtier here to attend assembly at court, rather than one his son should take.


    He knew that this was all because Jing Rong was too obedient. He was so obedient that he would only submit andply, never a word in retort! This son of his had been sent out of the pce and fostered at a young age, and thuscked the usual arrogance of a prince. Someone who didn¡¯t know of his status would likely just regard him as a mild and elegant nobleman¡¯s son.


    Within the hall, a persistent silence reigned.


    Nobody made a single sound.


    Finally, the Qizhen Emperor looked sternly at Qin Shiyu and asked usingly, ¡°Lord Qin, do you know the consequences of conveying a false imperial edict?¡±


    What goes round, muste round! Qin Shiyu didn¡¯t bother to prevaricate and immediately lifted the front of his robes and knelt on the ground. ¡°This humble subjectmitted the unforgivable crime of conveying a false edict.¡±


    ¡°You admitted it easily enough.¡±


    ¡°This subject knows his guilt and doesn¡¯t dare to make excuses.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what did you intend to aplish?¡±


    ¡°This humble subject did it to save Prince Rong¡¯s life,¡± Qin Shiyu said. ¡°If Your Majesty¡¯s oral edict were to be a step toote, I¡¯m afraid Prince Rong would have already been attacked by War Secretary Ji¡¯s men in the name of ¡®defying an imperial edict¡¯. In that situation, Prince Rong¡¯s life could even be in danger. After weighing the odds, this subject could only risk losing my head and falsely convey an imperial edict, and was thus able to safely bring His Highness back into the capital.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor huffed in derision. ¡°As you describe it, We should reward you instead then?¡±


    ¡°Being able to protect Prince Rong is merely this subject¡¯s duty; I don¡¯t dare to im credit.¡±


    Bang! The Qizhen Emperor mmed hisrge hand on the desk, incensed. ¡°Qin Shiyu, We have tolerated your antics on multiple asions. Then, you superseded my authority to pick out errors in the handling of the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ and knelt at Nanzhe Gate for several days; all the civil and martial officials kept talking about it in court, so We had to allow the case to be reopened. Today, you had the impunity to report a false imperial edict. Don¡¯t you know that We could have someone drag you out and behead you right now?¡±


    His voice resounded in the hall, piercing through their ears as clearly as the toll of a bell.


    Qin Shiyu didn¡¯t show a single sign of fear, his whole being conveying a willingness to ept any oue.


    Jing Rong, too, remained standing silently, as if none of it had anything to do with him. In truth, he already knew that the Qizhen Emperor surely wouldn¡¯t punish Qin Shiyu. After all, Qin Shiyu had been serving as a courtier for many years and was a retired general who had aplished miraculous feats on the battlefield; if he were really dragged out to be beheaded, it would be too high a cost for a small win.


    The Qizhen Emperor had his own considerations! After he vented his fury, he just heaved a long sigh. ¡°Forget it. Although you were in the wrong, you also performed a meritorious service. We will not pursue the matter.¡± How magnanimous!


    Qin Shiyu stood up and bowed with cupped hands, ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    ¡°This subject bids farewell.¡± Qin Shiyu gave Jing Rong a look and silently backed out of the hall. Silence reigned in the hall once again.


    When the Qizhen Emperor regained his calm, he looked towards Jing Rong and spoke softly, ¡°We sent two secret edicts to summon you back to the capital and thought that there would be countless difficulties. But you didn¡¯t disappoint Us indeed.¡±


    Jing Rong bent his head. ¡°This son doesn¡¯t dare to ignore Imperial Father¡¯s edict.¡±


    ¡°It was lucky that you hold thete Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict; otherwise, We wouldn¡¯t have been able to permit you to reenter the capital either.¡±


    ¡°This son understands.¡±


    Jing Rong offered up the posthumous edict.


    The Qizhen Emperor took the edict and flipped it open, revealing its contents.


    ¡®In the 37th Year of Emperor Qian¡¯s reign, on the 1st day of the 9th month. The barbarians have lingered at the borders for over a hundred years. They have offered tributes for over ten years and have maintained amiable rtions. If one day, the barbarians create trouble, disrupt the peace, or initiate disputes, this is amand to send out troops. There is no need to be overly tolerant. Send ten thousand soldiers to the borders to attack the barbarians and restore peace. As decreed by the Emperor.¡¯


    Exactly the panacea to his problem!


    The Qizhen Emperor tested the veracity of the posthumous edict; the impression of the jade seal was genuine. ¡°The seal is genuine and this is truly a posthumous edict left behind by thete Emperor. We didn¡¯t expect that thete Emperor had already foreseen our predicament several decades ago, and left behind this edict as a precaution. With this edict at hand, the ¡®Thirty Years¡¯ ord¡¯ that we had signed with the barbarians back then can be nullified, and We can send out troops to deal with the barbarians.¡±


    With this edict, we¡¯re invincible!


    Jing Rong agreed without saying anything.


    The Qizhen Emperor still had questions. ¡°But where did you find this posthumous edit?¡±


    ¡°It was from Marquis Kang. When thete Emperor drew up this edict back then, he gave it to him. On the way back to the capital, this son made a detour to Jingzhou. Marquis Kang knew of this son¡¯s challenging situation and considered the trouble the barbarians had been causing at the border in thest few months, so he handed over this posthumous edict in hopes that it would aid this son in sessfully returning to the capital. In truth, it was a great help.¡±


    ¡°Marquis Kang?¡± The Qizhen Emperor muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would have something like this kept in reserved even though he has been far away in Jingzhou for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Thete Emperor¡¯s edict supersedes all; Imperial Father¡¯s worries about the trouble at the borders caused by the barbarians can now be resolved.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor nodded. It has certainly solved one of his major worries! But...


    He closed and put down the edict. ¡°We had issued an oral decree in court that you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to return to the capital if you could not uncover the truth about the Yufu disaster relief funds. Now that you have presented thete Emperor¡¯s edict and helped Us resolve the issue of the barbarians, We can naturally consider this contribution sufficiently meritorious that you do not have to return to Yufu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father.¡± Jing Rong bowed with cupped hands.


    The Qizhen Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Then, you should also know the true reason why We have summoned you back to the capital now.¡±


    ¡°This son knows.¡±


    ¡°Today, the entire Imperial Court has defected to Jing Yi¡¯s faction. You don¡¯t have any major power in court to shelter under and surely will be surrounded by enemies on all sides. We know that Jing Yi¡¯s influence is enormous, and had originally intended to officially dere him the Crown Prince after the situation in the Imperial Court had stabilized. However, he is just too impatient. He first worked with the Ministry of Personnel and the Office of Transmission to use you of interfering in the Ministry of Personnel¡¯s appointment of officials, then instigated a group of courtiers to rmend him as Crown Prince. With such impatience and shortsightedness, how can We be at ease to hand him the empire of Great Lin?¡±


    Someone like this could well be the next Ying Zheng! [1]


    However, the Qizhen Emperor didn¡¯t vocalize his honest opinion. Frankly, he still suspected that Jing Yi was involved in the Crown Prince¡¯s siege of the pce back then. Compounded by everything that had happened since then, like the assassination attempts on Jing Rong, the assassins dying within the jail of the Supreme Court, the Ministry of Personnel¡¯s petition, the courtiers¡¯ rmendation...


    All these forced the Qizhen Emperor to be wary of Jing Yi. Thus, he thought of summoning Jing Rong back to the capital.


    When Jing Rong heard his words, he didn¡¯t expose his understanding of the Emperor¡¯s true motives and merely said, ¡°Imperial Father¡¯s worries are justified. This son is also fully aware of what Imperial Father means.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you make of it?¡±


    ¡°Thete Emperor¡¯s edict proimed that we should send troops to decimate the barbarians. Since Imperial Father intends to suppress Jing Yi, why not make use of the edict?¡±


    ¡°Make yourself clear.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to lead the troops.¡±


    Eh? The Qizhen Emperor asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ji Huan!¡± He stated.


    The Qizhen Emperor was greatly startled, then responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Ji Huan is the best choice to lead the troops.¡±


    [1] This is the personal name of Qin Shihuang, the first Emperor of a unified China. He is often portrayed as a brutal tyrant,cking humanity and righteousness.

 Chapter 722 - Majestic Gatecrashing

    <h4>Chapter 722 - Majestic Gatecrashing</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    If want to stop Jing Yi¡¯s greedy ass, must first chop off one hand then can slowly slowly, own time own target, attack him.


    Of course, Jing Rong¡¯s idea si bei tokkong, Emperor sibeh song. He think first, then tell Jing Rong, ¡°You juste back, shag siah. Go home lepak first. Morning court I got idea le.¡±


    The whole time Jing Rong sibeh guai. He Grabdelivery the edict and do his report. He also never kao bei kao bu and just zao when done.


    Qin Shiyu was waiting when he keluar Yizheng Hall. ¡°So how?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father announce tomorrow.¡±


    Say liddat very obvious already right? So they just zao lor.


    Then hor, just before they about to jn jn, Jing Rong kua tio a big kite. Bright and ang ang. Eh? Jing Xuan?


    The kite sibeh far and kena block by roof, so difficult to agak how far it was. But confirm plus chop it¡¯s that little zha bo Jing Xuan.


    Last time they got secret code, whenever Jing Rong came to the pce. If the kite got not much colour, means got small daizi for him; if it¡¯s bright and ang ang, means she hong gan liao, sibeh urgent.


    The kite ang ang and sibeh giant. Even so far still see very clear. Jing Rong knew Jing Xuan very soon will kena ship off to ulu Huyi to get married, so he knew confirm this is why.


    Jing Rong almost going there already, but Qin Shiyu kiasi. ¡°Your Highness, ka kin zao first.¡±


    Jing Rong a bit not sure, but in the end he still siam first.


    In the sibeh far Zhangzhi Hall


    Jing Xuan was sibeh kancheong spider. ¡°Kor, tolong, must see this k? Muste hor.¡±


    Duan¡¯er catch no ball. ¡°Your Highness, you ok?¡±


    Jing Xuan dn, just continue pulling on the kite string.


    Duan¡¯er taktahu, just blur blur watch her. The tua ang kite fly high up into the sky... then suddenly, the wind too strong and the string kena pitchak. The kite say bye bye already liao.


    "Nooooo!" Jing Xuan ran after it but kena block by the walls niah. She can only shake leg and let it fly, crying in her heart.


    Duan''er sayang her, "Your Highness, don''t so depress. Just a kite. I find another one for you k?"


    "Maih." She sound like got frog in throat.


    "Your Highness, you sure ok meh?"


    "Siahh... Wa bo chance liao." She want to cry also cannot.


    Eh?


    ...


    Prince Rong''s Estate


    After Ji Yunshu balik capital, she camp in Jing Rong''s Estate. The guards also balik already but Jing Rong kena summoned to pce with the edict. Aiyo die liao, She buay hiao what''s going happening, only can stay there kancheong like spider.


    Lu Jiang sayang her, "Teacher Ji, mai kancheong. His Highness ok one."


    "I know, but sekali how?¡±


    ¡°His Highness got the edict and His Majesty is not stupiak, so confirm ok.¡±


    Haiz. Ji Yunshu still cannot settle. "Oh ya, Uncle Lu, Wei Yi how ah?"


    Lu Jiang jin confuse. Huh, I report to His Highness ready what? Why he dunno? Later, he think and lightbulb turn on. ¡°Young Master Wei jin tyco one. Prince Yi confirm hide him in some ulu corner. I already deploy my boys errywhere so confirm plus chop will find Young Master Wei.¡±


    ¡°Tolong, means got no newsh?¡±


    ¡°Abuden.¡±


    mak. Ji Yunshu kancheong again. ¡°Zhun bo? Your men recee Prince Yi¡¯s Residence already ah?¡±


    ¡°Ya.¡±


    ¡°Maiih. If Prince Yi really kidnapped him, he must be in capital. How sia?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, I know you sayang Young Master Wei, but he confirm bo daiji one.¡±


    She dn. He so tuajia how to disappear? Must be in some ulu out of sight out of mind corner.¡±


    Suddenly got a noise. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ji Yunshu instantly turn to the door. Jing Rong jn in, all swee swee. She finally can rk.


    She ran up to him and looked up into his eyes, her eyes macam like swimming pool. She both pek chek and happy. Her emotions 7 up 8 down.


    Jing Rong¡¯s ice block face melted when he saw her. ¡°This prince already promise will be safe one.¡±


    She jumped into his arms, heck care that she still in boy clothes. Jing Rong sayang her tight tight, putting his chin on the top of her head. The two of them twisted together like youtiao, as if everyone else around them macam air.


    Lu Jiang and Lang Po both can take hint, but the other guards stun like sotong. They got hear gossip about the two but now is bright sunlight leh!


    Kua simi kua? Lang Poser eye them. ¡°Siamh! Diam diam pok ah!¡± They all quickly zao so they don¡¯t be lightbulb.


    Ji Yunshu stuck her face against his chest. She could hear his heart go dubdubdub. ¡°I so worried, think so much. I think more I scared more.¡±


    ¡°I never break promise before rite? I said I would balik kampong safely, so I pasti would.¡± He loosened her grasp on him and tilted his head to look her in the eyes. ¡°This prince still haven¡¯t gatecrash and marry you in very longzong; how could I die first?¡±


    Ji Yunshu worried at her lips, tears finally falling down from her eyes. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for the day where you gatecrash ande pick me up.¡±


    ¡°This prince won¡¯t break promise one.¡±

 Chapter 723 - Nothing is Certain

    <h4>Chapter 723 - Nothing is Certain</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Jing Rong kissed her lightly on her forehead, then reached out a broad hand to gently wipe away the tears on her cheeks, as gentle as can be.


    Her heart was naturallypletely at ease, now that he is safe and sound. It was as if the two of them had just reunited after a harrowing near-death experience. Emotions and desire ran high between them.


    Ji Yunshu lowered her eyes momentarily, then looked up again. ¡°How did it go inside the pce?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t go well?¡±


    He shook his head again. How perplexing.


    Jing Rong slowly exined, ¡°The posthumous edict has already been submitted. As for Imperial Father¡¯s decision, we¡¯ll see at tomorrow morning¡¯s court session.¡± It seems like the true battle would take ce tomorrow!


    The courtiersrgely are already with Jing Yi¡¯s faction. Now that Jing Rong has returned to the capitol, he naturally would not be able to escape the courtiers¡¯ criticism. Would there be another uproar during the court session that would force the Qizhen Emperor to again banish him to Yufu? In any case, this was a debate that had to be left to tomorrow.


    Just then, Lang Po shouted a report from outside. ¡°Your Highness, Lord Yu of the Supreme Court has arrived.¡± It would be stranger if he did note!


    Jing Rong turned and nodded in permission.


    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Ji Yunshu to participate in matters between these men. ¡°I¡¯ll go in then.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You should listen as well.¡± He insisted on her taking a seat.


    A momentter, Yu Shaoqing entered the hall and bowed with cupped hands. ¡°This lowly official greets Prince Rong.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, Lord Yu. Please take a seat.¡±


    One of the estate¡¯s servants quickly served a pot of quality tea.


    Yu Shaoqing took a look at Ji Yunshu seated opposite, and cupped his hands again. ¡°I see Teacher Ji is here as well.¡±


    She smiled politely in response.


    ¡°Regarding that open case, it had arrived at the Supreme Court from Yufu several days ago, and have been entered into our records. Teacher Ji truly is the most capable; a perplexing case full of untruths and injustice from two years ago, has now been resolved clearly after being handed to you. This official truly has tomend your skills.¡± Sincerely!


    ¡°Lord Yu is exaggerating. This one merely has good luck and has no noteworthy ability at all.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji is too modest.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± The two of them exchanged polite smiles.


    Yu Shaoqing turned and raised his teacup towards Jing Rong in a respectful toast, ¡°This lowly official wishes to congratte Your Highness on your return to the capitol.¡±


    Jing Rong raised his cup in acknowledgement but said, ¡°Lord Yu¡¯s congrattions may be too hasty. The decision will only be made in court tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why should Your Highness need to worry, with the Late Emperor¡¯s edict at hand?¡± Immediately after that, he fretted, ¡°But¡­ what was written on that posthumous edict? And how did Your Highness obtain it?¡±


    Jing Rong had no intention of concealing it from him and spoke directly, ¡°The Late Emperor had left that edict with Marquis Kang for safekeeping. Upon knowing that this prince was returning to the capitol, he took it out and gave me a helping hand. As for its contents, it¡¯s precisely amand to send out troops to exterminate the barbarians!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Shaoqing was shocked. ¡°Exterminate the barbarians?¡± He boggled for a moment and suddenly realized, ¡°Your Highness had delivered a lifeline. The barbarians have been creating trouble at the border and the Late Emperor¡¯s edict would solve a thorny problem for Great Lin. Although Your Highness was unable to locate the Yufu disaster relief silver, you were able to deliver this edict. Your contribution is undeniable. His Majesty naturally would not make you return to Yufu and the courtiers would not be able to disagree either.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is absolutely certain.¡± Jing Rong said solemnly, brows knitted tightly together. ¡°If Prince Yi and his faction refuse to relent on the issue of the relief silver, it may be a difficult battle even if His Majesty wishes to retain this prince in the capitol.¡±


    Yu Shaoqing became worried as well. ¡°Ever since Your Highness left the capital, Prince Yi¡¯s faction has been constantly growing. Practically the entire imperial court belongs to Prince Yi. Ever since he married the eldest daughter of the Ji Family, he¡¯s been like a tiger given wings. With a single sentence, hundreds of civil and military courtiers would support him. Your Highness must make small gains in order to have a chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°This prince understands.¡± He nodded. ¡°This prince still has yet to thank Lord Yu for your help in the matter of the assassin¡¯s death inside the Supreme Court.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept the thanks.¡± Yu Shaoqing quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for this official to be able to serve Your Highness. When I first decided to stand with Your Highness, I¡¯ve already been prepared to go through hell and high water, and sacrifice anything at yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Seems like you are the same type of person as the former Minister of Personnel, Lord Qiao.¡±


    ¡°Why do you mention Lord Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Just a casual thought.¡± Jing Rong wasn¡¯t willing to borate. Yu Shaoqing and Qiao Zheng truly were cast from the same mold. They both understood how to size up the situation and adapt to the circumstances. They both knew that although Prince Yi was on the rise, he was ultimately too impatient!


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t bother reading too much into his words either.


    Opposite him, Ji Yunshu seemed to have suddenly thought of something. ¡°Right, Lord Yu. The imperial examinations have ended, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they ended recently.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who obtained the top three?¡±


    ¡°The zhuangyuan and bangyan were both from Mingshan Academy. [1] The former is now Lord Lin Shu, Historian of the Imperial Hanlin Academy, while thetter is Lord Shang Zhuo, Complier of the Imperial Hanlin Academy.¡±


    Wow! How impressive! Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong nced at each other. Jing Rong said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that fellow Lin Shu would actually obtain top honors. This prince did not save his him in vain back then.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that Your Highness and Teacher Ji know this person?¡±


    ¡°We once had the opportunity to meet.¡±


    Oh! Yu Shaoqing sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Your Highness doesn¡¯t know this yet. This official understands that the zhuangyuan is already part of Prince Yi¡¯s faction.¡±


    What?! Ji Yunshu queried, ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Yu Shaoqing exined, ¡°His Majesty dyed making a decision on the positions of zhuangyuan and bangyan for a long time because both essays had their own merits and drawbacks. His Majesty couldn¡¯t decide and let Hanlin Academy pick instead. Later on, it was said that Hanlin Academy suggested Lord Lin because of Prince Yi. Thus, the position of zhuangyuan naturally fell to Lord Lin.¡±


    Disappointment was written across Ji Yunshu¡¯s face. She had thought that he would change for the better, and didn¡¯t expect that he would still be unable to differentiate between right and wrong.


    However, Jing Rong wasn¡¯t too disheartened and merelymented, ¡°Jing Yi truly has a long reach.¡±


    ¡°A mere insignificant Historian is nothing to fret about. Your Highness, please don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Does this prince look worried?¡± Jing Rong refuted, ¡°no matter how strong Jing Yi bes, or how far his ws reach, he is merely a wild beat that Imperial Father has trapped within the capitol.¡±


    In the end, the Qizhen Emperor still had thestugh! He bestowed the position of prince on his own sons but granted them nonds and restricted their official residences to within the capitol. ordingly, it was convenient to restrict them and avoided the possibility of them gathering an army and faction of their own.


    Thus, however formidable Jing Yi¡¯s power was, he could only rely on his connections within the capitol, like a fox swaggering in front of a tiger.


    But now that the majority of the courtiers are on Jing Yi¡¯s side and he¡¯s acquired the aid of the Ji brothers, it was as if this fox had grown bigger by several sizes and was about to break free of its cage.


    Yu Shaoqing didn¡¯t say anything else, merely agreeing silently. He, too, understood the implications. Subsequently, they chatted idly about matters that had passed within the capital before Jing Rong finally sent him away.


    [1] Reminder: 1st - zhuangyuan, 2nd - bangyan, 3rd - tanhua

 Chapter 724 - Shimu

    <h4>Chapter 724 - Shimu</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur, Editor: Aruthea


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This prince knows what to do. You must be fatigued from your travels, so you should go and take a rest. Just leave everything else to this prince.¡±


    She was certainly tired indeed! She nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head over to the Bamboo Creek Garden [1] when you enter the pce tomorrow. There are still 11 sets of remains that have yet to be identified and drawn. I had originally thought that we would be able to return within a month, not several monthster.¡±


    ¡°The case may be urgent but it isn¡¯t that urgent. Go only after you¡¯ve rested properly.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ji Yunshu nodded and was about to leave when her footsteps suddenly came to a stop. Her nose twitched slightly. Blood? She turned back to Jing Rong and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He denied.


    As if! ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Ji Yunshu stepped forward to check if he was injured. When she touched his arm, her fingers came away wet with bright red blood. Filled with horror, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when the wound was so serious?¡±


    Jing Rong had long had this bad habit of putting up a strong front. He retracted his arm slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a mere scratch. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss about it. It¡¯ll be fine once I put some medicine on it.¡±


    ¡°You always do this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Ji Yunshu red at him, intending to go outside and get Lang Po to summon a physician, but he stopped her, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t let them know.¡±


    Ji Yunshu sighed lightly, understanding his intentions. Thus, she dragged him to the back courtyard and brought out her medicine chest in order to bandage it up for him herself.


    Jing Rong still wanted to protest but Ji Yunshu had already pushed up his sleeve. His white inner robes were already dyed with arge red patch and the fabric had been slit open. The wound was vaguely visible through the blood that covered it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ji Yunshumanded.


    He meeklyplied, letting her manhandle him as she wished.


    Ji Yunshu took a pair of scissors and cut away the fabric around the wound. Next, she dampened a handkerchief and dabbed at the wound lightly to clean it. The wound wasn¡¯t deep and likely was a minor slip when he had been grappling with Ji Li. However, because it wasn¡¯t treated immediately and Jing Rong still had to make a big show of going in and out of the pce, the wound had split open further. ¡°How could you not even mention it when your injuries are already in this state?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that you would worry.¡±


    ¡°All the more you should have said something!¡± What kind of logic is this?!


    As Ji Yunshu treated his wound, she exined, "Sword wounds are some of the easiest wounds to be infected. If they are left untreated for a long time, bacteria will get onto the wound and cause it to fester. Once that happens, blood cannot properly flow through and the entire arm would have to be amputated in order to prevent the infection from spreading to the rest of the body. At worst, it could even threaten your life!" [3]


    "Bacteria?" Jing Rong was mystified. "What is bacteria?"


    "That''s not the point. It''s more important to know that you should not simply leave wounds untreated. If mild, it would result in an infection; at worst, the result would be a lost limb."


    "How could it be as serious as that? This prince doesn''t believe it."


    You don''t believe me? Ji Yunshu stilled her hands and lifted her head to look him in the eye. Next, she pressed a finger hard onto his wound.


    "Ah!"


    You don''t believe me, do you?


    Jing Rong grit his teeth in pain. "Ji Yunshu, that hurts!"


    "Don''t move."


    "Ow!"


    "You''re not allowed to move even if it hurts."


    "This is deliberate harm towards this Prince, harming your very own husband!"


    She gave him a look, then let up the pressure and carefully bandaged the wound. Her brows wrinkled and her eyes turned red as she looked at the injury and spoke gently, "In the future, no matter how big or small the injury is, you''re not allowed to hide it from me."


    Jing Rong felt as if the pain in his arm had totally disappeared as he looked upon the woman treating his wound. Faced with her worry and anxiety, he no longer had any desire to put up a brave front.


    "Alright." That single word of agreement trumped any other he could say.


    ......


    Meanwhile, at Yuhua Pavillion...


    Back in the capital, the minute Mo Ruo stepped into Yuhua Pavillion, he was surrounded by patients seeking treatment.


    "Divine Doctor Mo, please take a look at my condition. I''ve been feeling poorly."


    "Divine Doctor Mo, you''re finally back! I''ve been waiting for you to treat my son."


    "I was here first, treat me first!"


    "I came here first!"


    ......


    Mo Ruo was besieged and trapped by them. There are four conditions under which Mo Ruo would not provide treatment: no treatment for those with impure intentions, no treatment for those with minor ailments and no real illness, no treatment for those trying to deceive rtives, andstly, no treatment for anyone if he wasn''t in a good mood!


    All these people fulfilled at least one of his four conditions; thus, he would treat none of them. However, the crowd refused to let him pass and continued to swarm around him insistently.


    Tang Si spectated for a long while from the periphery, as if she were watching a show. Then, she caught one of the apprentices and asked, "Where is your break room?"


    The apprentice looked her up and down. "Miss, are you here... for a consultation?"


    "Are you blind? I got off the carriage together with Mo Ruo."


    "Ah... oh. My apologies, Miss. I didn''t see. I wonder... you are Shifu¡¯s...?" [2]


    "I''m his future wife."


    Ack! The little apprentice put a hand to his chest in shock and almost spat out blood. He waspletely at a loss. ¡°You... you are Shifu¡¯s wife? Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about this?¡±


    Tang Si smiled smugly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t had the chance to say anything yet. Your Master will naturally tell you once he¡¯s free. Right. Can you hurry up and tell me if there is a ce to rest? Where¡¯s your Shifu¡¯s room?¡±


    The little apprentice extended a finger woodenly and pointed towards the ceiling as he stuttered out, ¡°The... pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Tang Si immediately scampered upstairs, making herself right at home.


    The apprentice remained dazed on the spot for a few seconds, ncing at the besieged Mo Ruo, then back at his future Shimu who had already gone upstairs. He called out frantically, ¡°Shifu said that nobody is allowed to casually go up into the pavilion!¡± Thus, he quickly rushed up after her.


    There, he saw Tang Si happily poking and prodding at everything, flitting here and there. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She held up a bundle of medicinal herbs.


    The apprentice hurriedly replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t touch that. It¡¯s some premium herbs that Shifu acquired the year before. We can¡¯t bear the consequences if it¡¯s damaged.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡± She picked up another bunch of herbs.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch that either. It¡¯s top quality medicine that¡¯s been drying for a year, made specially for treating headaches.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Not this either. Shifu has very little of this herb stocked.¡±


    Tang Si bounced around in delight. This was the first time she had seen so many types of herbs and medicines disyed in such an elegant pavilion.


    However, the apprentice could not take it any more. He stood in front of her, barring her way with a pitiful look on his face. ¡°Shimu, I beg you. Please calm down for a moment. If you continue doing this and damage any of the medicinal ingredients, Shifu will surely kill me.¡±


    That single address of ¡®Shimu¡¯ sparked a bloom of delight within her. She immediately drew out a silver ingot and shoved it at the little apprentice. ¡°Here¡¯s a reward, just for calling me ¡®shimu¡¯.¡±


    The apprentice was struck dumb by that silver ingot. That is worth three month¡¯s pay! ¡°Thank you Shimu! Shimu, you¡¯re so generous!¡±


    What a quick change in attitude!


    Tang Si patted his shoulder. ¡°In future, you can hang out with Shimu. Shimu will definitely treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Shimu is the best!¡±


    Downstairs, Mo Ruo remained oblivious as to how his own little apprentice just sold him out. What a waste of the many years he had spent bringing him up!


    [1] reminder: this is where the bodies for the Lin Capital case were brought.


    [2] TLN shifu = teacher-master, in a master-apprentice rtionship. We haven''t been using many transliterations so far and I''m choosing to use this transliteration because it''s 1. prettymon, and 2. master''s wife is just too unwieldy.


    [3] Ahahaha it''s been a long time since Author-san has reminded us that JYS transmigrated. Also, keep in mind this fantasy biology IS NOT REAL. Bacterial infections can possibly cause a full-body blood infection aka sepsis BUT it''s not because the blood cannot properly flow nor are sword wounds the easiest to be infected (I suspect Author-san to somehow have conted sepsis and tetanus).

 Chapter 725 - When Are You Going To Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 725 - When Are You Going To Marry Me?</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    In the blink of an eye, he had brought up a pot of quality tea and two tes of pastries, and was inviting Tang Si to sit down at the little balcony where Mo Ruo often drank his wine. "Shimu, you''ve just journeyed into the capital and must be tired. Please have a drink of tea and some snacks. Feel free to let me know if you need anything else."


    "I want a pot of wine!"


    "Wine?" The little apprentice boggled for a moment.


    Tang Si tilted her head to the side and looked at him, frowning, "Why, do you not have any?"


    "Of course there is!" the apprentice stammered, "but Shimu, why do you like drinking as much as shifu does?"


    "Who on earth doesn''t drink wine?" She raised her chin, "In our Houliao, stranger are those people who don''t drink wine! You people of the Central ins just love to have these rules and customs; something about only men can drink and not women. That¡¯s in discrimination!¡±


    The little apprentice scratched his head, thinking that what she said seemed rather reasonable. He swallowed and cocked an arm on his hip. "Alright, I''ll go get some wine for Shimu right now. Please wait a moment."


    "Good!"


    The apprentice scampered downstairs and went to the backyard to retrieve a pot of aged wine that Mo Ruo had kept in his collection, then hid it behind his back to secretly bring it upstairs. As he passed it to her, he reminded, "Shimu, Shifu had kept this wine away for a long time and said that it was of an excellent vintage. If you drink it, you must not betray me and must say that you took it yourself instead."


    That''s nothing! Tang Si took the bottle and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, Shimu never breaks her word."


    "That''s good then."


    "Alright, run along now. I''ll tell you if I need anything."


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    The apprentice looked around worriedly. "These herbs..."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t touch them!" Tang Si vowed solemnly.


    The apprentice didn''t say anything else and merely turned around and went back down.


    Thus, Tang Si lifted the bottle and started drinking. This wine was undeniably the best she had ever tried and also the strongest.


    Meanwhile, Mo Ruo finally broke free from the mob of patients around him. He flung his sleeves and quickly took the chance to escape, pushing several of his disciples forward as a shield.


    Those patients saw that their chance was gone, so one by one they gave up with a sigh. It was as they said, the divine doctor was cold, aloof, and temperamental.


    Mo Ruo hurried up the pavilion to avoid trouble, thinking that he could have a good rest. However, when he reached the top of the stairs, the first thing he saw was Tang Si, heartily drinking his wine. Her face was flushed red, her eyes bleary and dazed as she swayed against the balcony railings, shouting at the crowds on the street below. ¡°You people of Great Lin just like to dawdle and split hairs over every little matter. And the people here... are all thoroughly bad. Always up to some dirty tricks, killing people left and right. If you¡¯re so cap...capable,e directly at this miss instead!¡±


    ¡°However big the captial is, it¡¯s still not as big as the grasnds of our Houliao!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that people of the Central ins are smart, but I think that other than Ah Ji and my Ah Mo, you are all fools. Fools, all fools...¡± The girl¡¯s hammered.


    As she shouted, she swung the half-empty bottle from her fingers.


    When passer-bys on the street heard the noise, practically all of them raised their heads to look, pointing and tutting at her, wondering, Which family is this little miss from? Why is she drinking like this? How improper!


    Mo Ruo¡¯s head hurt. He wrinkled his forehead and rubbed his temples. He really regretted it now. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let this woman follow him back to the capital. He sighed again and quickly pulled Tang Si back indoors, casually snatching the wine away from her.


    ¡°Wine, my wine! Why did you take my wine?¡±


    ¡°This is my wine.¡±


    She was trapped and couldn¡¯t break free of Mo Ruo¡¯s grasp, and could only twist and struggle futilely within his embrace. Her entire body felt powerless, as weak as a limp noodle.


    Mo Ruo was so incensed that smoke was practicallying out from his ears. However, that woman just had to squirm,ugh, and give up struggling, draping her entire body against his as she giggled happily. Her eyes still shut, she mumbled, ¡°Ah Mo, your wine is really good. This is the best wine that I¡¯ve ever drunk, so I¡¯m definitely following you for the rest of my life. I want to drink your wine my entire life.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re now back in the capital. You said that you will definitely marry me. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Ah Mo, when are you going to marry me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°My father said that if I remain this wild, he will simply marry me anyone. I don¡¯t want to be married off to just anyone, I want to be married to you, Ah Mo, I want to get married... get married to you...¡± Tang Si mumbled drunkenly, her voice growing softer. Her head also started drooping, before her forehead finally thudded on his chest.


    Ow! That hurt! A furrow appeared between Mo Ruo¡¯s brows. He wanted to push the woman away, but the moment he let go, Tang Si¡¯s body started sliding downwards. He had no choice but to scoop her up into his arms instead. That woman in his arms was still muttering something or another indistinctly as she rubbed her head unabashedly against his chest like a little cat.


    Mo Ruo lowered his head to look at her. When this woman quieted down, she lost her usual arrogant and unreasonable attitude, and now looked much more womanly and docile. Her long eyshes fluttered gently as her crimson lips moved as she muttered something. She really looks too much like Kong Yu!


    In that moment, the disdain that originally filled his eyes suddenly drained away into a warm look and his tightly pressed lips curved into something of a smile. It was rare indeed to find such a Mo Ruo!


    The little apprentice who first delivered the wine heard the disturbance and hurried upstairs, just in time to witness the scene. ¡°Shifu, Shimu...¡±


    In the past, Mo Ruo would surely have given him a sound bollocking just for that address of ¡®shimu¡¯, but now, he merely red at him and asked, ¡°Are you the one who gave her the wine?¡±


    The apprentice stammered guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s shimu who said she wanted wine. Shifu, I...¡±


    ¡°Enough, go down. Don¡¯te up if there isn¡¯t anything else.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He scampered off immediately.


    Mo Ruo carried Tang Si into his own room within the pavilion, put her down on the bed, and covered her with a nket. Just as he turned to leave, Tang Si caught his hand. ¡°Ah Mo, just when will you marry me?¡± She asked dazedly.


    Mo Ruo looked at the hand that had caught his, intending to pull away. But on second thought, he flipped his hand and caught Tang Si¡¯s hand instead, tucking it securely into the nket.


    ¡°Ah Mo...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°When will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Then, will you go back to Houliao with me?¡± Tang Si turned her body, still rambling drunkenly.


    Mo Ruo righted his expression and looked at her flushed face, actually starting to consider the question. Would follow this woman back to Houliao after they married, or would he have her remain in the capital?

 Chapter 726 - Sacrificial Goa

    <h4>Chapter 726 - Sacrificial Goa</h4>


    t


    But... Mo Ruo finally shook his head to clear his thoughts after allowing them to wander for a long moment. What is that about getting married or not? He must be crazy!


    He jumped upright and reced the disdainful expression on his face, then turned to flee out the room, closing the door. After that, he entered another room on the upper floor of the pavilion and locked the door behind him.


    The room wasn¡¯t big but was very elegant and was epassed by bookshelves piled high with books. Every one of them seemed to have been there for a long time, appearing rather old and tattered.


    Mo Ruo searched for a moment and drew out a single volume that had the words ¡®Medical Record¡¯ written on its cover.


    This was the summation of the medical skills left behind by his dear old father, who had drunk himself to his death. Every book represented the pinnacle of medical knowledge. They recorded case after case of rare diseases, including the origins of diseases, medical theories and herbs,plicated and hard-to-treat conditions, as well as recipes to refine all kinds of poisons.


    In order to treat Ji Yunshu¡¯s illness, he could only consult the medical books that his own father had left behind to search for records pertaining to bufotoxin [1].


    ......


    Prince Ji¡¯s Estate


    The news that Jing Rong had returned to the capital and entered the pce had already reached Jing Yi¡¯s ears four hours ago. Judging by the time, Jing Rong should have already left the pce to return to his residence.


    Meanwhile, Jing Yi was merely sitting down, calming brewing tea. An exquisite birdcage was hung in the corner of the room, housing a chirping bird that kept hopping up and down mischievously.


    Dou Quan stood to the side, afraid to make a single sound. However, he was unavoidably rather worried, seeing the prince acting so calm even though Jing Rong had already returned to the capital. After some consideration, he stepped forward to issue a reminder, ¡°Your Highness, if Prince Rong remains in the capital at this time, I¡¯m afraid that in the future...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the formerly cid Jing Yi suddenly picked up the tea cup next to his hand and flung it harshly against the ground. ng! The delicate porcin cup shattered into pieces with a loud smash. What a pity!


    Dou Quan immediately shrank backwards. ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s eyes held a sinister expression, a strange smile curving his lips. He seemed like a totally different person from the one that had just thrown the cup. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t want to fight with this prince? I would like to see how he intends to win against this prince. So what if he managed to get hold of the Late Emperor¡¯s edict to enter the capital? Practically all the civil and military officials of the Imperial Court are my people. Even if he grew a pair of wings, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this prince¡¯s grasp.¡± Brimming with confidence!


    Dou Quan didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    At that moment, Ji Li entered the residence. He had just withdrawn his people from outside the capital and had hurried here without even changing out of his bloodstained clothes.


    Jing Yi gave Dou Quan a meaningful nce, gesturing for him to deal with the shattered cup. Dou Quan got the hint and immediately swept the porcin shards to the side with his foot.


    Ji Li entered with a grim look on his face and saluted, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    In contrast, Jing Yi weed him with a smile. ¡°Secretary Ji, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°This official was not able to aplish the task Your Highness set. I had already issued orders to kill Prince Rong but Qin Shiyu suddenly rushed over with the imperial edict.¡±


    ¡°This prince already knows about this.¡± Jing Yi stood and walked around his desk to stand in front of him, saying, ¡°Actually, even this prince couldn¡¯t have anticipated that Prince Rong would actually possess the Late Emperor¡¯s edict, much less you. No matter who had been stationed outside the city, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him.¡±


    Ji Li was still suspicious of the matter. ¡°However, this official suspects that the edict could be false.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that it could be false; it definitely is a false edict.¡±


    Eh? Ji Li¡¯s brows drew together in a frown.


    Jing Yi exined, ¡°ording to this prince¡¯s knowledge, His Majesty did not issue a written edict but merely made an oral decree. Qin Shiyu must have received the news earlier and announced a false edict in order to save Jing Rong¡¯s life. This Qin Shiyu really is rather bold, but since they were able to leave the pce without issue, it clearly means that His Majesty had decided not to pursue the matter. Thus, His Majesty¡¯s secret edict to summon Jing Rong back to the pce has been resolved.¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness intend to let this pass just like that?¡±


    ¡°Let it pass?¡± Jing Yi scoffed and strode towards that birdcage with a hand tucked behind his back. He picked up a long, thin feather and poked it through the bars of the cage to y with the bird.


    The feather¡¯s disturbance further excited the bird which had already been chirping and hopping spiritedly inside the cage. The more agitated it became, the wider Jing Yi¡¯s grin grew.


    It looked terrifying.


    He clicked his tongue, mimicking the bird¡¯s chirping, before he continued speaking, ¡°Even if he made it back to the capital, this prince won¡¯t let his return be such a breeze.¡± His words were heavy with implication.


    Jing Yi turned his head and ordered Dou Quan, ¡°Go send word. At tomorrow morning¡¯s court session, all the courtiers must make a fuss over the matter of the Yufu disaster relief funds. Blow the matter up as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±


    ¡°As for you, Secretary Ji...¡± Jing Yi stopped teasing the bird and turned to look at Ji Li, ¡°Although you had a duty to protect the capital and the safety of the pce, he is still a prince. It would have been fine if he died, but now that you¡¯ve let him escape, Imperial Father will surely question you at morning court. Sending troops to obstruct him was part of your duty, but ordering soldiers to kill him is a crime.¡± It was a reminder! All responsibility now cleanly handed over to the scapegoat.


    Ji Li smiled. ¡°By saying this, Prince Yi means to make me a sacrificial goat. This official can only ept but I have said before that I, Ji Li, am not willing to participate in the struggle between factions. I will take responsibility for this matter but there will not be a next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Secretary Ji. This matter was entirely unexpected. Since you helped this prince, this prince would naturally remain tight-lipped about your sister¡¯s matter, though I must reiterate...¡± Jing Yi paused, ¡°This prince¡¯s victory would be victory for your Ji family as well; This prince¡¯s defeat would likewise be yours too.¡±


    Ji Li¡¯s expression immediately chilled. A pair of zing eyes red unwaveringly at that feather in Jing Yi¡¯s hands as he remained silent.


    Jing Yi continued teasing the bird. ¡°Back then, Imperial Father bestowed a yellow canary upon this prince. That canary was exceedingly lovable, chirping all day long in its cage. It¡¯s not as spirited as this red-billed leiothrix [2], which keeps trying to escape its cage. However, the more it wants to escape, the more securely this prince wants to lock it up.¡±


    How perverse! He seemed to be saying that he liked overpowering and taking control of others.


    People like that only valued status and power. In order to obtain those, they would even be willing to sacrifice their closest family. If he truly became the Emperor, the Imperial Court would surely be filled with wicked and treacherous officials.


    A long whileter, he put down the feather, his sinister expression slowly fading away as he stared at the bird in puzzlement, muttering doubtfully to himself, ¡°It¡¯s just... this prince can¡¯t fathom, just why would Imperial Father want to summon Jing Rong?¡±


    You fool! Is that really such a mystery?


    Isn¡¯t it all because you were too impatient, because the assassin that had been sent to the Supreme Court was murdered in prison? Each of these many incidents unavoidably led the Qizhen Emperor to suspect that you were the one who instigated that useless son of his to rebel andmit regicide? Ignoring all else, just this one fact would ensure that your old man wouldn¡¯t like you.


    ¡°And just what could be written on that posthumous edict?¡± Jing Yi pondered. He just couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it.


    [1] Reminder: This is the fictional version JYS was poisoned with, not the RL thing with the same name.


    [2] This is a real and very handsome bird! https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red-billed_leiothrix

 Chapter 727 - Dream On!

    <h4>Chapter 727 - Dream On!</h4>


    Ever since Ji Muqing was released from the woodshed a few days ago, she had almost recoveredpletely. Although she still had a paleplexion and seemed to be getting thinner as time went by, she no longer looked as pitiful as before.


    However, she was supposed to be the respectable Princess Consort Yi. Yet she was not allowed to take a single footstep out of her own courtyard, and her every movement was constantly monitored by the servants. How is this any different from being in prison?


    Just then, the sky had gradually turned darker and the maids who had been watching her all day and had gone to light up thenterns in the courtyard.


    A while ago, she found out that her brother Ji Li was meeting with Prince Yi in the residence. Therefore, while the maids were lighting up the ce, she put on a ck cloak and seized the opportunity to sneak outside. She hoped that she could run into Ji Li before he left the residence.


    Her heart beating fast, she nced backwards every few steps, worrying that she might be caught as she hurried along.


    Ji Li had taken his leave after he finished reporting to Jing Yi. Just then, he walked past the corridor where Ji Muqing was hiding.


    Exhrated, she called out, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Unfortunately, her voice was too soft. Ji Li did not hear her and continued following the servant out of the estate with a nk expression.


    Ji Muqing clenched her teeth and lifted the hem of her dress, ready to dash towards Ji Li.


    But just as she took the first step, someone violently yanked her cloak, causing her to fall backwards.


    She didn¡¯t have time to cry for help before someone grabbed her shoulders, covered her mouth, and dragged her away.


    ¡°Mmmh...¡± Her eyes wide, she looked helplessly at Ji Li who was disappearing into the distance. No matter how hard she struggled, it just wasn¡¯t enough to break free.


    After that, she was dragged all the way back to her courtyard, and violently thrown on the cold hard floor.


    She sprawled on the ground, a burning pain scorching her palms as they scraped against the sharp little pebbles on the ground. The pain spread throughout her entire body but she bit down hard on her lips, refusing to let out a single sound.


    A pair of delicate flower-embroidered shoes invaded her sight. She then looked up to see Chen Xiang towering above her, looking down at her with an arrogant expression on her face.


    "Younger sister, why were you loitering around at this time of night instead of resting in your room?" She spoke sharply, her tone full of barbs.


    Ji Muqing was born a haughty girl. Not bothered by the pain in her palms, she pushed herself up from the ground. Just as she finally got her footing, a maid stepped forward and pushed her, causing her to fall to the ground again. She almost fell on Chen Xiang before Chen Xiang dodged her by taking a step backward.


    A peal of condescendingughter rang out. Chen Xiang covered her mouth with a handkerchief, her brows raised, as she stared at the dishevelled woman on the ground. She sneered, "You want to tell your brother about this? Dream on! Even if you die in the estate right now, he would never find out." Her tone was cutting.


    Swamped with resentment, Ji Muqing remained silent.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. How pitiful. To think that the eldest Miss of the noble Ji Family, the Princess Consort Yi, would one day end up like this. You lie on the floor like a dog and can¡¯t even meet your own brother whenever you like, so why do you think you could go tattle? Why don¡¯t you look at your own pitiful situation?¡±


    Ji Muqingy on the floor. Her eyes were bloodshot and her hands clenched into fists, fingernails digging so deeply into her flesh that she was bleeding. She sneered as she lifted her chin. With a dark look, she spoke, emphasising every single word. "Sooner orter, you¡¯ll end up in my shoes." She spat at Chen Xiang.


    "I¡¯m not like you. You are destined to live pitifully, scrabbling for mere scraps of attention, never being able to obtain what you desire most. However, it¡¯s different for me..." Chen Xiang caressed her belly. "I am pregnant with Prince Yi¡¯s child. Once Prince Yi ascends to the throne, this baby will be the Crown Prince and I will be his rightful Empress."


    Haha! "Empress?" Ji Muqingughed so hysterically that her shoulder began to shake. She focused her already grim gaze as she said, "Have you possibly... forgotten what I reminded you before?"


    Ah! Back when she was in the woodshed, she had told Chen Xiang, "Prince Yi is hungry for power, and he wishes to strengthen his political footing. His Empress candidate must be the daughter of a General or an important official..."


    Chen Xiang was neither! Therefore, even if she gave birth to a Crown Prince, she would never be Empress!


    Even then, Chen Xiang still had to try and seize the opportunity. "Maybe you should worry about yourself first. Look at you right now. You¡¯re like an abandoned dog who¡¯s about to die."


    "It¡¯s still better than you living in a castle built upon the clouds."


    "You..." Chen Xiang suddenly leaned forward and grabbed her by her cape. She snarled, "Ji Muqing, since the day the Emperor decreed your marriage and conferred you as Prince Yi¡¯s consort, I have hated you so much that I wanted you dead. On what grounds should you be ced above me? Just because you¡¯re born in a General¡¯s family? But now seeing you like this, I could be at ease since you could never receive the Prince¡¯s affection. In fact, it¡¯s much more satisfying to watch you suffer like this for the rest of your life than having you dead."


    If this were the Ji Muqing of the past, she would have reached out to grab the woman¡¯s neck and strangle her to death. But now, she waspletely indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    The more unconcerned she appeared, the angrier Chen Xiang became. "Don¡¯t think that I will let you off just because you didn¡¯t try to retaliate against me."


    "I never begged you to let me go."


    Hmph! Chen Xiang released her and stood up straight. She dusted her peony-embroidered sleeves and took two steps backwards, ordering the servants, "Drag this woman inside. Keep a watchful eye on her. If she runs away again, you¡¯ll have to pay with your lives."


    "Yes." Several maids went forward to pull the defenceless Ji Muqing from the ground, then dragged her back into the room.


    When she was dragged past Cai Lan, the maid who used to serve her closely, she stopped moving and stared at Cai Lan with her cold eyes. Ever since the maid started serving Chen Xiang, she seemed to have be another person. She now wore nice hair essories and beautiful clothes. She had transformedpletely from head to toe, looking almost like a concubine now.


    Cai Lan felt a chill down her spine being stared by Ji Muqing. She lowered her head, trying to avoid Ji Muqing¡¯s gaze as she took several steps back.


    "Things have certainly changed. I hope you¡¯re following the right master now," Ji Muqing said.


    Ah! Cai Lan paled. She pursed her lips, afraid to speak.


    Following that, Ji Muqingughed out loud, not resisting as the maids continued to drag her into the shed. Herughter continued to echo throughout the space, intimidating everyone within earshot, making them feel unease.


    Chen Xiang threw a side nce at Cai Lan, and noticed that her eyes were swimming with tears.


    "Why? Do you wish to return to serving your old master?"


    "No." Cai Lan quickly shook her head, "This humble one has never thought of that." She hurriedly wiped off her tears.


    Chen Xiang stopped in front of her and said in a friendly tone, "Listen here. As long as you serve me obediently, I¡¯ll make sure you get what you deserve after I give birth to the little Crown Prince."


    "Yes."


    "As long as you understand."


    How would she dare say that she didn¡¯t understand? If she didn¡¯t, she would likely be pped to death before she could finish speaking.


    Chen Xiang caressed her belly that had yet to swell, and let out augh. Satisfied, she led her maids and walked away.


    The courtyard returned to its peaceful state. All that was left behind were the asional caws from the crows.

 Chapter 728 - Disrupt the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 728 - Disrupt the Situation</h4>


    Ooh the consequences... JL and JY are going down!Trantor: April, Editor: Aruthea


    Jing Rong woke up early in the morning to change into his official robes and made preparations to enter the pce. Before leaving, Ji Yunshu stopped him at the entrance of the estate and instructed, "You have an injury on your hand, you must be careful."


    "Yes."


    "Although I may not know what goes on in the court, you must be careful and not make a misstep no matter what."


    "Naturally."


    "If there is trouble, you must promise me that you will protect yourself ande back safely." She was not a sentimental person but she had thought about many possible oues, and almost all of them were bad. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was worrying too much.


    Jing Rong held her hand tightly and smiled.


    "Seeing that you are so worried about this prince, even if this prince is really attacked by the courtiers, I will definitely save myst breath to return and I won¡¯t ever..."


    "Don¡¯t say such things!" She covered his mouth, her brows knitted together.


    Jing Rong''s brows smoothed out and he reached out to put her hand away from his lips. He gazed down into her worried eyes and said earnestly, "Yunshu, you have to trust this prince."


    She pursed her lips and sighed gently before she nodded her head. "I trust in you."


    "Just wait for me."


    Lu Jiang, who had been standing by the carriage at the door, reminded them, "Your Highness, it''s time to go into the pce."


    He nodded in response, then patted Ji Yunshu on the head before getting on the carriage to leave.


    Ji Yunshu chased after him a little and stopped. She watched the carriage moving farther away, slowly turning indistinct...


    Before long, it began to drizzle.


    She stood at the door and refused to leave. She kept on waiting, awaiting his safe return.


    Jing Rong''s carriage slowly moved forward in the fine drizzle. It only stopped raining when they arrived outside the south gate of the pce. Just after he alighted from the carriage, he encountered Jing Yi by coincidence.


    Enemies are bound to meet! The two looked at each other and entered through the south gate side by side.


    The imperial guards of the pce gate were shocked at such a sight. By now, who wouldn¡¯t know of the mercurial rtionship between Prince Yi and Prince Rong? The two mortal enemies walking together naturally made for a shocking sight.


    The two of them headed toward the Emperor''s audience hall after entering the pce gates


    As they made their way there, it was still Jing Yi who spoke first. He kept his gaze locked on the path ahead, lifted the corners of his thin and cold lips, and spoke as they walked, "I really didn¡¯t expect that you would still enter the capital."


    "Is it that much of a surprise?"


    "It is! But it was also within expectations."


    "Actually, I should thank you for sending the assassins after me. Otherwise, the incident of the assassin being murdered in the Supreme Court wouldn¡¯t have happened and Imperial Father wouldn¡¯t have thought of summoning me back to the capital."


    Hmph! Jing Yi''s eyes darkened. He smiled again, "So what if you won this round? The situation in the court has already been decided; the position of Crown Prince is already mine. Even if you have managed to w your way back into the capital, you can do nothing but bear witness to my ascension." What a bold assertion!


    Jing Rong¡¯s face remained expressionless. He looked straight ahead and responded, "The final oue is yet to be determined. You may think that the current situation in the court is certain but now that I am back in the capital..." he suddenly stopped walking and turned his head, "To disrupt the oue that you are so certain of." He smiled as he finished talking.


    What? Jing Yi was slightly stunned for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, the next thing Jing Rong did was to reach out to straighten the slightly wrinkled cor of Jing Yi¡¯s court dress. With a wicked smirk, he said, "Repeatedly trying to murder your own imperial brothers, instigating coordinated action from the courtiers, and abetting the crown prince siege the pce andmit regicide... These three charges alone are more than enough to lock you in the prisons for eternity, and even that wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to absolve you of these sins."


    What? At that moment, Jing Yi felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from speaking a single word.


    Seeing him like this, the corners of Jing Rong''s mouth rose, almost making him look sinister. He then loosened his grip on Jing Yi¡¯s cor and swept his hand away. The creases in Jing Yi¡¯s cor had be worse. Jing Rong turned around and walked away.


    After a while, Jing Yi recovered from his daze and realized that he had been checkmated.


    He flung his sleeves and could do nothing but hurry onwards to catch up.


    The civil and military officials had all gathered inside the Emperor''s audience hall.


    The two princes came in one after the other, just one step apart.


    The courtiers took a look at the newly returned Prince Rong, then at each other. Only after a short while did they pay their respects, saying, "Greetings to Prince Yi, Prince Rong."


    The two princes did not speak and stood on opposite sides of the hall respectively with calm expressions.


    Behind them, people were constantly gossiping in whispers. Although they couldn¡¯t be heard clearly, it was likely they were discussing Jing Rong¡¯s return to the capital.


    On the raised dais of the audience hall, Zhang Quan stood on the left side of the dragon throne and announced, "Court is now in session."


    The Qizhen Emperor came out of the doors on the left. He was dressed in the imperial dragon robes, a tall and regal headdress sat on his head. Although he was no longer young, he still retained an awe-inspiring presence. He lifted his robe and sat down.


    Everyone below knelt down to him and called out, "Long live Your Majesty, for ten thousand years."


    The Qizhen Emperor raised his hand, "My beloved courtiers, please rise."


    The Qizhen Emperor nced at Jing Yi, then at Jing Rong, before his gaze looked at the crowd. Finally, his gaze fell on Ji Li. "War Secretary Ji." He called out.


    Ji Li stepped forward and stood in the center of the hall. "This official is here."


    "Your duty is to protect the capital and the pce. In the case of a revolt, you have no need to request permission in advance and may mobilize your soldiers at will. How would you exin your actions yesterday outside the city?" He questioned.


    Ji Li nced at Jing Yi and immediately turned back. "I learned that Prince Rong was entering the capital, so I sent troops to obstruct him."


    "Just to obstruct?"


    "Your Majesty had decreed that Prince Rong was to not return to the capital until hepleted his investigation of the missing relief funds. However, Prince Rong was trying to enter the capital without Your Majesty¡¯s imperial decree. As the War Secretary, as far as my duties are concerned, I could only obstruct. But Prince Rong insisted on entering the capital before we could receive Your imperial decree, so this official had no choice but to order..."


    ¡°What did you order?¡± Qi Zhen Emperor had a fierce and overbearing expression.


    Ji Li hung his head and slowly uttered, ¡°To kill without reservations.¡±


    Bang! The Qizhen Emperor mmed the table furiously. "When did We give you such an order? Who permitted you to ¡®to kill without reservations¡¯? The one entering the capital is still a prince appointed by Us!¡± His voice resounded as clearly as a bell, echoing within the hall.


    Everyone else waspletely rendered mute.


    The Qizhen Emperor was so furious that his face turned red. He continued, "Even if he were not a prince, with thete emperor''s edict in hand, you cannot issue the order to ¡®to kill without reservations¡¯ either."


    ¡°This subject knows they were wrong but back then, I could not possibly know whether the decree in Prince Rong¡¯s hands was authentic. Furthermore, I feared that something worse might ur, so I gave the order in ordance with my duty. If Your Majesty condemns me, this subject is willing to be punished.¡±


    Just after he finished, Jing Yi said, "Imperial Father, War Secretary Ji was at fault for issuing an order rashly. However, he also did it in consideration for the imperial city and Imperial Father, not to mention...." He looked at Jing Rong, "Prince Rong is unhurt. I implore Imperial Father to spare War Secretary Ji just this once."


    Immediately after that, the courtiers echoed. "Your Majesty, please spare War Secretary Ji."


    A bunch of dogs! Following close behind Jing Yi''s ass, thinking that they would be able to pick up the bones with meat.

 Chapter 729 - Ji Huan was selected

    <h4>Chapter 729 - Ji Huan was selected</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Qin Shiyu, Vice-chancellor Yu, Minister of Personnel Peng Yuanhai, and Lord Qu of the Office of Transmission. How strange!


    When the Ministry of Personnel first impeached Jing Rong for interfering in the transfer of officials, Peng Yuanhai had been so enthusiastic! Logically, he should now stand with Jing Yi and plead for Ji Li''s life together. Why was he acting so uninvolved and taking the high ground instead?


    Likewise for Lord Qu of the Office of Transmission. Interesting!


    Frankly, the Qizhen Emperor didn''t really dare to do anything to Ji Li.


    After all, Ji Li held military power. Although it wasn''t any major force, it still represented the lifeblood of Great Lin. Moreover, he imed to be doing his duty by obstructing Jing Rong''s entry, only issuing the order to ''kill without reservation'' when the obstruction proved useless. He was in the right!


    If he really sent Ji Li to be publicly beheaded for this, it was highly likely that Ji Huan would rush in with his troops on the offensive in the next moment. Unless he were able to obtain ckmail to hold over their heads like Jing Yi, the soldiers who had risked life and limb together with the Ji brothers would surely revolt. Even if their revolt didn''t seed, it would still cause a great loss to Great Lin''s military strength.


    It was a sure-lose scenario! No point considering it further.


    The Qizhen Emperor could only give up that notion. He gave him a furious look, "Ji Li, you issued unauthorisedmands and almost cost Jing Rong his life. For your order of ''kill without reservations'', We can send you out to be beheaded ording to the Great Lin''sws, but..." he paused for a moment, "all the courtiers are now pleading on your behalf and We also know that you were carrying out your duty and were out of options. If We really executed you, I''m afraid that the entire imperial court would not be satisfied. In consideration of the many years of service for the country, We may spare your life. However, you are not exempt from punishment. You will be temporarily stripped of your post and sent back home to await further news.¡±


    What? Stripped of your post and sent back home? How is that different from being stripped of his post and under investigation? To put it more urately, this was covertly removing his military power.


    The Qizhen Emperor is undeniably an experienced and wily strategist to have thought of this masterful stroke.


    When Jing Yi heard that, his brows knit together in consternation. He hurried forward with cupped hands, trying to dissuade that notion, "Imperial Father, although Secretary Ji..." but before he could finish speaking...


    "Enough!" The Emperor mmed a hand on the table. "This matter has been decided. If anyone says anything further, We will punish them in the same fashion!"


    Ah!


    Jing Yi truly wasn¡¯t afraid of death. He continued speaking, ¡°Even if Secretary Ji was wrong, this son requests that Imperial Father would be lenient towards him.¡±


    ¡°We have already decided, Jing Yi. You have no need to plead on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°But Imperial Father...¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± The Qizhen Emperor was displeased.


    Jing Yi could only grudgingly shut up. Nobody else in court spoke up, all terrified of bringing disaster onto themselves.


    Of course, Ji Li wasn¡¯t willing to ept his fate. It was one thing to be forced to do Jing Yi¡¯s dirty work and stand out to take the brunt of the me, but who would have expected that the Qizhen Emperor would not y by the book and actually wanted to expel him from his post?


    Dammit, all that over such a trivial matter? A thousand horses of straw and mud galloped across his mindscape. [1]


    Following that, the Qizhen Emperor suddenly asked him, ¡°Ji Li, do you ept?¡±


    Of course not! I refuse! I won¡¯t ept even if you beat me to death! ¡°This subject willingly epts his punishment.¡±


    Bro, doesn¡¯t it kill you to say something against your will like this?


    The Qizhen Emperor swept his wide sleeves to the side.


    Ji Li could only hide dejectedly within the crowd of courtiers, pretending to be deaf and dumb. In contrast, Ji Huan who stood beside him held a bellyful of fire. He turned his head slightly and whispered, ¡°Brother, I reckon His Majesty clearly did this on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that.¡±


    ¡°Then you still...¡± Agreed?


    Ji Li was frustrated. ¡°You saw what happened just now. I had no choice.¡±


    Hmph! Ji Huan clenched his fists, furious. He dearly wished that he could pull down that fatuous ruler from his dias for a good beating. The next moment, Ji Li grabbed his arm and softly dissuaded him, ¡°Wait till we get back home before you say anything.¡±


    Ji Huan could only suppress his fury and silently endure. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that the next one would be him.


    The Qizhen Emperor spoke, ¡°Now that the punishments have been doled out, we should discuss the matter of thete Emperor¡¯s edict.¡± Onto the main topic!


    Thete Emperor¡¯s edict was brought out by an Imperial concubine and presented on a tray. The Qizhen Emperor picked it up and put it on the desk in front of him without opening it. ¡°As my dear courtiers know, the Barbarians started wantonly causing trouble at the borders a few months ago. Troops should have been sent out long ago to suppress and eliminate them. However, due to the ¡®Thirty Years¡¯ ords¡¯, we had to hold back our troops. Who would have expected that the Barbarians would only be more daring and take advantage of theck of military presence. The posthumous edict that Jing Rong has brought back to the capital is exactly what we need to solve this gnarly problem. The ¡®Thirty Years¡¯ ords¡¯ may be destroyed and ignored, while our Great Lin may send out a hundred thousand soldiers to eliminate the Barbarians.¡±


    Eh? What kind of posthumous edict is that? The courtiers buzzed with discussion.


    Jing Yi seemed to have realised something. He suddenly looked towards the cid and calm Jing Rong, his expression unconsciously turning dark. It was as if an invisible and traceless battle had silently started.


    As the crowd filled with spection and bewilderment, the Qizhen Emperor handed the edict to Zhang Quan and indicated for him to proim it.


    Zhang Quan received the edict as if it weighed a thousand pounds and slowly unrolled it. ¡° 37th year of Hanzhi, 1st day of the 9th month. The barbarians have been at our borders for over a hundred years. They offered tributes for several decades, and maintained amiable rtions. If someday in the future, the Barbarians rise up in arms, initiating disputes and causing disturbances without consideration of amiable appearances, a hundred thousand troops shall be sent to the borders in an expedition against the Barbarians in order to restore order. By the word of the Emperor himself.¡± His voice resounded in the audience hall.


    The courtiers were aghast. Thete Emperor actually left behind such an edict?


    The edicts of past Emperors had always taken precedence over everything! This posthumous edict is now their saving grace, neatly dealing with a major problem for Great Lin.


    However, one of the courtiers questioned, ¡°This subject has a concern; since this edict was issued by thete Emperor, how did Prince Ronge to possess it?¡±


    Without waiting for the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s response, Jing Rong raised his head slightly and turned to answer that courtier in measured tones. ¡°The posthumous edict had been in Marquis Kang¡¯s possession.¡±


    That courtier seemed to want to press for more answers, ¡°Since it was in Marquis Kang¡¯s hands, why was it brought into the capital by Prince Rong?¡±


    ¡°If Lord Zhang would like to know, why don¡¯t you go ask Marquis Kang why he would entrust the posthumous edict to this prince?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± He was dumbfounded.


    The Qizhen Emperor said, ¡°Regardless of who brought this posthumous edict into the capital, it is certainly one issued by thete Emperor. With this edict, the ords can be abolished; neither the people nor our neighbouring countries would be able to dispute it. However...¡± he paused for a moment in thought, ¡°although sending out a hundred thousand soldiers would be sufficient to exterminate the Barbarians, they are still unruly and we cannot underestimate them. We have considered the matter for a night but still could not decide who would be the best choice to lead the troops.¡±


    Every single pair of eyes was trained on him, waiting for him to finish speaking.


    ¡°Only just now, did We have a good idea.¡± His gaze suddenlynded on Ji Huan meaningfully. ¡°We had personally conferred the title of Changlin General to General Ji; brave and skilled in warfare, one who has made heroic contributions on behalf of our Great Lin. Nobody would be better suited to lead the troops.¡±


    Ji Huan had been selected.


    [1] A phrase to keep note of for the MTL i know y''all are guilty of reading. This is amon pronunciation pun and self-censoring for the curse, f*** (straw) your (mud) mom (horse). i prolly shouldn''t be teaching you this

 Chapter 730 - Impeaching Jing Rong

    <h4>Chapter 730 - Impeaching Jing Rong</h4>


    Does the court-speak sound pompous and formal enough to you? There are so many hard-to-TL phrases of politesse and I did my best to make it less awkward! >.<trantor: choufleur="" <="" p=""></trantor:>


    He had been filled with malcontent and aggravation because his brother¡¯s position had been taken away. He didn¡¯t expect that it would now be his turn.


    Normally, there would be no issue for a general like him to lead troops to exterminate the Barbarians. However, everyone knew that he was the renowned Changlin General who held significant military power. Something as minor as the Barbarians would never require his presence; any other general would do as well.


    Thus, this oddmand from the Qizhen Emperor surely had a deeper meaning.


    Ji Huan immediately stepped forward and bowed with cupped hands. ¡°Your Majesty, this subject...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Jing Yi spoke over him. ¡°Imperial Father, the Barbarians may be unruly and uncivilised, but sending out an army of a hundred thousand would be more than sufficient. There is entirely no need for such a highly ranked general like General Ji to lead the troops.¡±


    ¡°We have already considered all the variables.¡± There¡¯s no room for discussion.


    ¡°General Ji keeps watch over the capital and has an outstanding military service record. Imperial Father could very well send General Gao or General Shao to eliminate the Barbarians instead.¡±


    There was a reason why Jing Yi was so anxious.


    This was exactly the time when he was most in need of people. However, the Qizhen Emperor removed Ji Li from his post and now intended to send Ji Huan to the remote and deste bordends. Of course he wasn¡¯t willing to have his newly full-fledged wings torn away just like that.


    Within his sleeves, the Qizhen Emperor clenched his hands into a tight fist. The Imperial visage was visibly displeased as he said sternly, ¡°Ji Huan certainly has countless military achievements and even conquered many cities and territories on behalf of Great Lin. Having him lead troops to eliminate the Barbarians at the bordends is rather like using a hammer to crack an egg; however, We have also stated that we have considered all that.


    ¡°The Barbarians have been at our borders for over a hundred years and have just had a change of regime; we cannot underestimate them. As a precaution, We must send someone who is trustworthy, courageous, and strategic to lead the troops. In the entire Imperial Court, the most suitable candidate would only be Ji Huan.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father, please reconsider.¡±


    ¡°We have already reconsidered.¡± The Emperor immediately mmed a hand on the table and barked out an order. ¡°Ji Huan, We order you to lead an army of a hundred thousand and secure the head of the Barbarians¡¯ new leader within three months, in order to protect the peace of our borders.¡± The Imperial edict has been issued!


    Ji Huan is a general who holds military authority, but his superior was ultimately still the Qizhen Emperor. He naturally had a bellyful of rage after first his older brother and now he himself was subject to these ridiculousness.


    But now... Ji Huan had no choice but to ept the edict. Grudgingly and unwillingly, he received the edict and replied, ¡°Yes. This subject...is at Your Majesty¡¯smand.¡± Good boy!


    By this time, Jing Yi¡¯s expression had turned ck. What a masterful tactic of the te Emperor¡¯s edict¡¯! Just like that, his wings had been easily broken off. He red angrily at Jing Rong.


    Jing Rong still maintained an expressionless visage, stayingpletely mum as if he were someone who had entirely no part to y, nor skin in the game. Although he appeared calm, internally a great wave of relief swept across his body. The Qizhen Emperor¡¯s strategic decisions were all within his expectations.


    After the courtiers had calmed down, the Qizhen Emperor intended to y ignorant and not mention whether Jing Rong was to stay within the capital. He merely said, ¡°If there are no other matters, court is dismissed.¡±


    Of course there are other matters! The group of courtiers that had received Jing Yi¡¯s instructions yesterday immediately started their charade of ¡®attack from all sides¡¯. One of them said, ¡°Your Majesty, I wonder how Prince Rong¡¯s matter should be dealt with?¡±


    ¡°What matter is that?¡± He continued to feign ignorance.


    ¡°Back then, Your Majesty had said that Prince Rong would be forbidden from returning to the capital if he could not resolve the matter of the Yufu disaster funds. Since Prince Rong has already delivered thete Emperor¡¯s edict, shouldn¡¯t he also immediately return to Yufu and continue investigations?¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor remained silent for a long moment, seemingly contemting the matter. ¡°We certainly did decree that, but Jing Rong¡¯s contribution is invaluable towards solving the problem of the Barbarians.¡±


    The courtier retorted, ¡°The posthumous edict was given to Marquis Kang by thete Emperor. If we were to calcte the contributions, it should be given to Marquis Kang; there¡¯s nothing to do with Prince Rong at all.¡±


    What do you mean nothing to do with him? He painstakingly delivered it to the capital; how could he have nothing to do with it? Truly, this courtier could tell lies without even blinking.


    After this courtier said his piece, the courtiers behind him started to voice their agreement as well.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Rong cannot return to the capital before solving the case. Your Majesty¡¯s oral decree takes precedence and Prince Rong must fulfil his duty.¡±


    ¡°I beseech Your Majesty to issue an order for Prince Rong to return to Yufu.¡±


    ¡°Beseeching Prince Rong to leave the capital.¡±


    ......


    They started talking all at once. How noisy. The furrows in the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s eyebrows deepened. He knew that he couldn''t continue pretending ignorance any longer. He also understood very well that these courtiers had clearly been incited by Jing Yi. ¡°We understand our beloved courtiers¡¯ concerns. As a prince, Jing Rong should have returned to the capital only after determining where the Yufu disaster relief funds had gone. But in any case, he was the one who delivered the posthumous edict back to the pce; even if this were not considered meritorious service, he still put in physical effort. We will naturally send someone else to investigate the Yufu disaster funds¡¯ issue.¡±


    They were not willing to listen! ¡°Back then, Prince Rong personally requested to take charge of the Yufu funds matter. Since he epted the responsibility, he naturally should thoroughly investigate. Moreover, Your Majesty had issued an oral decree. Hence, I beseech Your Majesty to immediately issue a decree ordering Prince Rong to return to Yufu.¡± They were incessant with their demands!


    The Qizhen Emperor had anticipated this and wasn¡¯t surprised. However, he had to keep Jing Rong here. Jing Yi was too impatient now and, amongst his sons, he could only rely on Jing Rong.


    Just then, the courtiers all got down to their knees as one. ¡°We beseech Your Majesty to issue a decree ordering Prince Rong¡¯s immediate return to Yufu.¡±


    Coercing him! The entire hall was filled with kneeling courtiers. Have all of them acquired the guts of a leopard? How audacious! The Qizhen Emperor was speechless, looking at them with brows tightly knit together.


    Jing Yi, who had just lost both his ¡®wings¡¯, was snickering internally.


    At that moment, Jing Rong suddenly stepped forward. ¡°This son risked his life to deliver thete Emperor¡¯s edict and has solved a thorny problem for Great Lin. If Imperial Father wishes this son to return to Yufu, this son naturally will ept.¡±


    What? He isn¡¯t resisting? The crowd was stunned. Jing Rong endured so much hardship in order to return to the capital and almost died under Ji Li¡¯s sword. He clearly intended to settle into the capital and participate in the struggle between imperial factions, so why is he presenting such an obliging front now? However, this was also in line with his reputation as a prince who neither coveted nor fought for power.


    Qin Shiyu, who had remained silent all this while, also stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, although Prince Rong volunteered for the task and received an oral decree, Prince Rong is still an imperial prince. If the case of the Yufu disaster funds is never resolved, wouldn¡¯t Prince Rong be unable to return to the capital for the rest of his life?


    ¡°Firstly, Prince Rong has not vited any of Great Lin¡¯sws; Secondly, he has never had any intention of rebellion. Moreover, Your Majesty also knows that Prince Rong is not one who would disturb thews and discipline of the imperial court. Since he isn¡¯t guilty of any mistakes or crimes, he naturally should not be forced to stay at Yufu forever. I beseech Your Majesty to benevolently allow Prince Rong to remain in the capital.¡±


    Qin Shiyu was someone with significant clout within the imperial court. His words in favor of Jing Rong certainly had their use.


    However, in this situation, the courtiers were all on their knees and there was an oral decree working against them. If the oral decree were retracted, it wouldpromise the Emperor¡¯s prestige and the reputation of his words having the weight of nine sacred tripods.


    The Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, Lord Yu, also spoke up. ¡°Lord Qin spoke judiciously. Prince Rongmitted neither a crime nor a mistake. I beseech Your Majesty to benevolently allow Prince Rong to remain in the capital.¡±


    The two factions were both unwilling to give way.


    Jing Yi and Jing Rong stood side by side.

 Chapter 731 - 17 Words, Who Dares Oppose?

    <h4>Chapter 731 - 17 Words, Who Dares Oppose?</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Neither faction was willing topromise! One side wanted Jing Rong to leave; the other wanted Jing Rong to stay.


    In the end, the Qizhen Emperor was still left in a difficult position.


    Actually, both sides had sensible arguments: Jing Rong had volunteered to go to Yufu. As a prince, he naturally should clearly investigate the case. The oral decree forbidding him from returning to the capital was also issued in the presence of the courtiers.


    However, Qin Shiyu was also right in that Jing Rong hadmitted neither a crime nor a mistake, and on top of that delivered thete Emperor¡¯s posthumous edict, contributingbor, if not meritorious service. He should be able to remain within the capital.


    After a long period of contemtion, the Qizhen Emperor grit his teeth and said, ¡°We understand Our beloved courtiers¡¯ concerns. As a prince, Jing Rong shouldplete the tasks he started. Since he epted responsibility for the case of the Yufu disaster funds, he should do his utmost to solve the case.


    ¡°However, this case is after all not a trivial matter. Many courtiers had been sent to investigate but all their efforts were futile and they even lost their lives on the way back to the capital. This has caused Us to be anxious and uneasy that something simr would happen to Jing Rong if he were to continue investigating. In the end, if the Yufu case is never resolved, it couldn¡¯t be that he would forever be barred from returning to the capital, could it? In Great Lin, there never has been a precedent of a prince being barred from returning to the capital for life.¡±


    Jing Yi immediately understood the implications behind that. He hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Imperial Father, although this son also thinks that Jing Rong should not always remain in Yufu...¡± he paused for a moment and turned to look at Jing Rong, ¡°even he himself said that he would obey if Imperial Father ordered him to return to Yufu. Hence, he also wishes toplete the investigations regarding the Yufu disaster relief funds, am I right?¡±


    A faint hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Jing Rong¡¯s lips. He lifted his chin slightly and epted the challenge. ¡°I was the one who epted the case. Naturally, I should give my all to uncovering the truth and recovering the missing funds. This is my duty and I will not shy away from fulfilling it. If Imperial Father gives the order, I will immediately return to Yufu and not stay in the capital. Otherwise, even if all the civil and military officers of the entire imperial court knelt on the gstones outside Taihe Hall, I won¡¯t take a single step out the city gates.¡±


    ¡°You are clearly making things difficult for Imperial Father. Since time immemorial, the word of our rulers have been considered as weighty as the Nine Sacred Cauldrons; if Imperial Father sympathised with you and reneged on his oral decree forbidding you from returning to the capital, wouldn¡¯t that cause damage to the national prestige of our Great Lin and create an undesirable precedence? How could Imperial Father hold sway over the imperial court then?¡± What a glib tongue!


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression turned frigid. ¡°Imperial Father is the Son of Heaven. The actions of the Son of Heaven are in and of themselves true; if he insists on continuing a path that clearly leads to disaster, it would be a great disgrace.¡±


    ¡°Actions at the start are most important;mands thate first take priority.¡±


    ¡°Right and wrong can be differentiated; it has nothing to do with which came first. Imperial Father may issue an edict; I will stay or leave ording to his orders.¡±


    ¡°You have yet to conclude the case of the missing Yufu disaster funds; that is your mistake. Since you made a mistake, how could you let Imperial Father issue an edict for you to stay? You¡¯re gambling on the fact that Imperial Father would pity you; that¡¯s dishonorable.¡±


    ¡°Why would he take pity on me? Where is the dishonor?¡± Jing Rong swept his sleeves out, pointing at the hall filled with kneeling courtiers. ¡°A court full of civil and military officials on their knees openly pressuring His Majesty; is that honorable? Was it honorable that you issued orders that ced me in danger? In thews of Great Lin, where is it written that the orders of our rulers may be influenced by the idle gossip of the crowds?¡± Hmph!


    A sh of trepidation dashed across Jing Yi¡¯s eyes but he still refused to relent and continued insisting, ¡°What the courtiers wish to uphold is the reputation that the Son of Heaven¡¯s words are as good as gold. Don¡¯t you try to ovepensate.¡±


    Bah! Jing Rong maintained a solemn and sternposure. ¡°When our ancestor the founding Emperor established the state, he personally inscribed 17 words on the Imperial Scroll: The country is our n; establishing our homnd, the seal unites the world, no matter the origin. These same 17 words were also carved on the stone pir outside the Imperial Assembly hall.¡±


    The impact of his words thrummed through the air.


    Hah! The country is our n; establishing our homnd, the seal unites the world, no matter the origin. The crowd collectively drew in a sharp breath.


    Jing Yi was alsopletely bbergasted. His words were stuck inside his throat, unable to escape.


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression flickered slightly, a bone-chillingyer of ice seemed to frost over his eyes. He had never imagined that he would initiate battle with Jing Yi in this manner and in the imperial court on a day like this. What is toe, wille!


    Sitting high above on the dais, the Qizhen Emperor seemed to breathe a sigh of relief instead. He waved his dragon-embroidered sleeves. ¡°These words were certainly recorded down in the ancestral records when our Great Lin was founded.¡± His words resounded like the toll of a bell. The crowd settled down to listen to what else he had to say.


    ¡°Although We had initially issued an oral decree forbidding Jing Rong from returning to the capital, the first Emperor established that ¡®The country is our n; establishing our homnd, the seal unites the world, no matter the origin¡¯. Even if Our words do carry enormous weight, they must still contend with right and wrong, the truth of the matter.


    ¡°Lord Qin had stated that Jing Rong hadmitted neither a crime nor a mistake, and even braved the risk of shing with the troops outside the city in order to deliver the posthumous edict into the capital. His actions resolved the conundrum regarding the Barbarians and is considered meritorious, not a mistake. Since he performed a meritorious service, naturally he should be rewarded. We issue a decree, graciously permitting Jing Rong to remain within the capital. The Ministry of Personnel shall instead send someone to continue investigations into the Yufu disaster relief funds.¡±


    Not a single peep could be heard from the courtiers below him. As it stood, their kneeling was all for naught.


    Jing Yi had lost the entire game with just a single wrong move. He was so incensed that smoke was practically steaming out from his ears.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t express any glee or smugness, merely inclining his head, ¡°This son thanks Imperial Father for the gracious permission.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor nodded lightly, silently letting out a sigh of relief. This entire morning had been extremely tumultuous. Both his heart and mind are now exhausted. Since nobody raised any objections, he announced, ¡°If there are no other matters, court is dismissed.¡± He stood up from the dragon throne and left.


    The courtiers were still on their knees. They waited till the dragon on the dais disappeared behind the side doors before they stood up and dusted off their official robes. This show hase to a close!


    Everyone nced at Jing Rong, then Jing Yi. They all tactfully made a silent retreat out of the hall. In the end, only the two of them were left in the entire Imperial Assembly Hall. The vast, empty hallcked the fever-pitch tension of before and actually felt rather deste.


    After a long moment, Jing Yi spoke, ¡°I really underestimated you.¡± His tone was so sharp it could cut as easily as a sword.


    Jing Rong received it with a cold expression. ¡°You wanted to confirm the match; I wanted to overthrow the match. This is merely the beginning.¡±


    ¡°You really intend to contend with me?¡±


    ¡°You forced me into it.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t the one who forced you.¡± Jing Yi put on an innocent look and lifted a corner of his lips slightly, ¡°It¡¯s Imperial Father who forced the both of us into this.¡±


    Heh heh! Jing Rong looked away and didn¡¯t answer.


    Jing Yi took two steps forward to stand right before the dragon throne. A thin smile slowly spread across his lips, so cold that it would strike terror in anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s the supreme position in the entire Great Lin. Once one sits there, everyone in the world would have to obey yourmands; you can decide who would live or die as you wish.¡± He grit his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not like you. You only wish to be a golden koi but I want to be a majestic eagle. I will not hesitate to eliminate anything or anyone who stands in my way.¡± He had an extremely savage look on his face.


    Jing Rong looked at Jing Yi, now inted with power and self-importance, and walked to his side. ¡°It may not be a bad thing to be a golden koi. Who knows if someday, koi may be able to leap through the dragon door.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Jing Yi¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have won just because the Ji brothers have been demoted and transferred away. The final oue is still up in the air and the one who will have thestugh is yet to be determined.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Hemented mildly.


    Jing Yi turned to face him andughed arrogantly. He heaved a long sigh. ¡°Let me remind you; the civil and military officials are now all part of my faction. Even without the Ji family, I can still have full control of the board. Even if my strategypletely falls to pieces, I still have onest trump card in my hands!¡±


    Ah! Onest trump card? Wei Yi?


    Jing Rong immediately clenched his fists and demanded, ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    Jing Yi merely gave him a smug grin in return. ¡°You must have sent people to search the entire capital and even my residence, but didn¡¯t find a single trace of that fool. You have to be very anxious, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Where on earth is he?¡±


    ¡°You wish to know?¡± Jing Yi asked slyly, ¡°You just have to leave the capital and wait for me to sit on the dragon throne. After that, I will naturally return him to you, safe and sound. But if you insist on contending with me, I guarantee that the day of my defeat, what will be delivered to you will only be the corpse of that fool.¡± His eyes seemed to gleam with the sinister green light like that of a jackal.

 Chapter 732 - Forcing Him to Rebel

    <h4>Chapter 732 - Forcing Him to Rebel</h4>


    Trantor: April, Editor: Aruthea


    "As long as it would help me ascend the throne, even innocent people can serve as my chess pieces.."


    "If you dare to hurt him, don''t me me for disregarding our sibling rtionship."


    Sibling rtionship? Jing Yiughed, "Jing Rong, don''t be silly. From the day we were born, we were never meant to be brothers, but mortal enemies would sacrifice anything in working towards the same purpose. So don''t talk about any father-son or sibling rtionship in front of me. If I really took these into consideration, I would not have instigated the former Crown Prince to encircle the pce and he would not have died." He was so ruthless he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to stab himself! In his eyes, father-son or sibling rtionships were worth as much as dogshit.


    Jing Rong''s eyes were cold. This person is truly hopeless. His fists clenched within his sleeves, "Fine, since you insist, I will apany you to the very end."


    To the very end! His voice echoed in the Golden Pce for a long time.


    The two confronted each other, right beneath the dragon throne!


    Jing Rong exited the Imperial Assembly Hall and left the pce. He just stepped out from the south gate when the Minister of Personnel, Peng Yuanhai, called out to him. He seemed to be deliberately waiting for him.


    Peng Yuanhai has always been a serious person who tended not to smile much. He stepped forward and bowed with cupped hands, apologizing, "This humble official had once submitted aint regarding Your Highness. I beg your forgiveness."


    Jing Rong said politely, "Lord Peng, there¡¯s no need to take it so seriously. It¡¯s true that this prince should not have interfered with the assignment of officials. You were not wrong to impeach this prince."


    "After the incident, this humble official had sent someone to investigate and found that the officials that Your Highness removed were indeed negligent in their duties."


    "It is good to ascertain whether it was appropriate."


    "It was this humble official who did not see the truth and participated in the impeachment, causing trouble to Your Highness."


    "Minister Peng, this prince should in fact thank you. If it weren¡¯t for the impeachment, this prince wouldn''t have had aid in returning to the capital."


    Peng Yuanhai was very clear why that was so but on the surface, he pretended not to know, "Why is that?"


    Jing Rong was reluctant to say more and merely smiled, "Lord Peng does not need to enquire too deeply about it."


    "Yes, I will not disturb Your Highness¡¯s journey back home further then."


    Jing Rong nodded, got into the carriage, and left.


    Peng Yuanhai looked at the carriage that was moving away, took a deep breath and murmured to himself, "Prince Xian didn¡¯t go through all the trouble in vain; finally you have been brought back to the capital."


    ......


    Prince Rong¡¯s Estate


    Ji Yunshu finally calmed down when she heard the news about the situation inside the Imperial Assembly Hall.


    However, she had another concern, "Since my Eldest and Second Brothers faced a public setback in the imperial court, neither they nor Prince Yi will let the matter rest." How could a person as aggressive as Ji Li willingly be dismissed from his position, and settle down to farm at home?


    Jing Rong got up with his hands sped behind his back and gazed at the puddles on the ground from the doorway. "The Emperor issued a decree ordering Ji Huan to lead the troops to the borders. As a military official, he cannot refuse. As for Ji Li, with his temperament he will not be willing to be suppressed. Even if this fierce tiger rises again, it will take some time; before that happens, Jing Yi would have his two wings crippled and his ability greatly restricted. Naturally, he would not be able to cause any major trouble."


    "Then what do you n to do next?"


    Jing Rong pondered, "Now that Jing Yi brought our conflict to the forefront in the imperial court by openly confronting me, the Court will be split into two factions. Since I have more enemies than friends, the best strategy is to be one step ahead of him and make the first move."


    Huh? Ji Yunshu did not understand, "What do you mean?"


    "What Jing Yi wants most is the throne. For the throne, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice anything at all. Back then, he schemed and instigated the Crown Prince to seige the pce. Now, this prince can also do the same thing to him."


    Urgh! Ji Yunshu suddenly understood, "You mean...... to force him to rebel?"


    Jing Rong''s eyes darkened. He nodded.


    ......


    That night, Mo Ruo and Tang Si came over.


    Just arriving at Prince Rong¡¯s Estate, that girl jumped up and down, looked around, and even took Ji Yunshu for a stroll. She was like a tourist, even expressing her dislike, "Prince Rong¡¯s House is big, but it is not as atmospheric as Lord Kang¡¯s House. Plus it looks dead and dull, not as tasteful as my Ah Mo¡¯s Yuhua Pavilion." Show-off!


    Ji Yunshu smiled and said nothing.


    In the hall, Mo Ruo had just sat down when he asked Jing Rong, "I heard that the Emperor has issued a decree granting you permission to stay in the capital."


    Jing Rong sipped some tea, "You are well-informed."


    "Not only am I well-informed, I even know that the Ji brothers have suffered a defeat; with one dismissed and the other sent to the borders to fight the barbarians. I also know that you fought a battle of words within the Imperial Assembly Hall, forcing Jing Yi to be speechless."


    "It wasn¡¯t that dramatic."


    "You don''t need to be modest."


    "Does this prince look like a modest man?" His eyebrows were lightly knitted together.


    Not really! Rumors! These are all rumors!


    Mo Ruo smiled, "Regardless of what happened, you stole the show. Since the Emperor allowed you to stay in the capital this time, smart people will eventually find out the reason why." He took a long sigh, "The Imperial Court has been rather calm since the death of the Crown Prince. Now, I''m afraid that tumultuous times are ahead." He picked up the cup and took a sip of tea.


    Jing Rong''s face clouded, and his eyes looked out of the door. "I''m afraid that this turmoil is one that will never cease." Since ancient times, thepetition between court factions has never stopped!


    A loud ¡®bang¡¯ resounded. The dark sky was suddenly illuminated by a bunch of gorgeous fireworks.


    "Come out quickly and see!" Tang Si shouted from outside.


    Jing Rong and Mo Ruo looked at each other and got up to go out.


    In the courtyard, there were many more fireworks that had appeared without their notice. Tang Si was bustling around lighting the firework fuses while Ji Yunshu was watching.


    One by one, the fireworks shot up into the air and exploded into a burst of colourful, dazzling sparks.


    What the heck? Jing Rong asked, "What''s going on?"


    At the sound of his voice, Ji Yunshu came over and exined, "Miss Tang said that today is the day where Houliao would celebrate theiring-of-age festival. They must set off fireworks every year on this day."


    Ah! When all the fireworks had been set off, Tang Si threw the torch and ran over to tug at Mo Ruo. "What do you think, does it look good?"


    Mo Ruo pulled his arm back and swallowed. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Fireworks nketed the sky in magnificent bursts of light, falling back down in thousands of shimmering sparks as they slowly faded...


    Almost everyone in Prince Rong¡¯s Estate hade out to take a look. The servants and maids were very excited.


    Ji Yunshu tilted her head to look at the colorful fireworks. Brilliant rays of light also seemed to bloom in her eyes, turning her inky-ck pupils all colours of the rainbow. However, the expression in her eyes was deste.


    At this moment, all that she could think of was Wei Yi; he filled both her mind and her ears. She could almost see Wei Yi jumping around those fireworks without a care in the world.


    Jing Rong inclined his head to look at her. Without doubt, he had already guessed what she was worrying about. He silently grasped the hand thaty by her side as they looked at each other. There was no need to say anything else.


    Meanwhile, in the pce...


    Inside the dark hut, a figure was curled up on the ground as usual, hugging his knees and looking down. Even though the door was closed, he could still feel the cold wind all around him. It was so cold that one would shudder! He could not help but wrap his arms tighter around himself.


    Wei Yi did not remember how many days he had been locked up here. Ever since the incident with the Kongmingntern, he had not left this dimly lit room even once. He was not a prisoner but his situation was worse than a prisoner¡¯s!


    After a long time, he looked up at the closed wooden door. His originally clear and innocent eyes had be filled with despair and helplessness as he gazed unseeingly through the tightly shut wooden doors at the pitch-ck sky, as if he could also see the fireworks that were now blooming over Prince Rong¡¯s Estate.


    "Shu''er."

 Chapter 733 - The Old Woman With Flatbread

    <h4>Chapter 733 - The Old Woman With tbread</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    A multitude of stars twinkled in the silent night sky.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± Wei Yi¡¯s inky-ck pupils seemed fathomless. Countless scenes of the time he had spent with Ji Yunshu shed across his mind¡¯s eye.


    When he was tired, she would let him rest his head on herp.


    When he was scared, she would pat his head and tell him not to be afraid. When he was happy, she would be happier than him.


    When he was in danger, she would risk her own life to save him.


    He also thought back to that night in Jinjiang, where he carried the injured Shu¡¯er on his back, slowly walking down the serene streets as he sang.


    They had also released Kongmingnterns together, set down rivermps together, made mud figurines together... The images flickered nonstop through his mind, then gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Shu¡¯er...¡± No matter how he called out that name, the sounds just couldn¡¯t prate that redwood door and merely bounced back to his ears. His calls grew softer and softer. He had almost... given up on the notion of escaping. He could only hug his own trembling arms more tightly, drawing back into a tight huddle.


    Knock knock. Someone was at the door.


    Wei Yi raised his head up at the sound and vaguely made out the shape of a person at the door. That person wasn¡¯t tall and had a crooked back. From the silhouette of their hair essories and clothes, this should be an old momo of the pce. [1]


    ¡°Child, did you hear me?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s voice was raspy and cracked with age, but its tone held a kindly warmth and some sadness. Wei Yi pushed himself upright and shifted towards the door. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    When the olddy outside heard his reply, her whole body tensed and herntern almost fell on the ground. Her wrinkled face crumpled in agony and her deep-set eyes became rimmed with red. Isn¡¯t this that old momo whom Wei Yi had bumped into when Jing Xuan first kidnapped him into the pce?


    ¡°Child, you must be hungry, right?¡±


    Wei Yi didn¡¯t reply.


    The old woman brought out half a tbread that she had stuffed into her clothes, and squeezed it through a crack in the door. ¡°Come, have something to eat. Otherwise, your health will suffer.¡±


    The tbread was now in the room but Wei Yi still didn¡¯t pick it up. He asked again, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am...¡± The old woman suddenly turned tongue-tied and swallowed her words. Just as she was about to speak again, two little eunuchs from Zhangzhi Hall had heard a disturbance and hurried over.


    The old woman¡¯s hand trembled and quickly withdrew, causing the tbread to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The two young eunuchs approached with theirnterns.


    The old woman hurriedly tottered to the side in an attempt to hide but they still caught sight of her. ¡°Zhang momo? Why are you here at this time of the night?¡±


    The old woman lowered her head. ¡°I came out for a walk and unexpectedly wandered over here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not wander aroundte at night. Her Highness has orders forbidding people froming here unbidden.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± She hunched lower and left.


    The two eunuchs exchanged a couple more sentences in low tones and checked in on the room where Wei Yi was locked up before they left, assured that nothing was out of ce.


    Inside the room, Wei Yi looked at that piece of tbread for a long time before he bent down to pick it up. There was a thinyer of dust that had stuck to the tbread. He held it in his hand, his fingertips pressing down tightly. He took a bite, fighting back tears as the cold loneliness of the night whistled through his bones.


    The next day.


    The Emperor¡¯s two edicts had arrived at the military base. The eunuch hurried away the minute he finished proiming the edicts.


    The edicts only had two main points: first, expelling Ji Li from his post; second,manding Ji Huan to set out immediately with his troops, without dy.


    The two brothers were indescribably furious as they each held their edicts aloft. Ji Huan directly tossed his edict away onto a table. ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve risked life and limb for Great Lin, conquering countless cities and territories. Now, he¡¯s actually sending me to the border to fight the Barbarians. I can¡¯t take this slight lying down.¡±


    Ji Li was much calmer inparison. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t bear it, you must.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, must we really just let this go?¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to defy it?¡±


    Ah! Defy? Ji Li truly had never considered this. He gulped. ¡°Although I¡¯m not satisfied with His Majesty¡¯s decision, if I defy it, it is considered rebellion and a major crime.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that, then there¡¯s no need to discuss it anymore.¡± Ji Li stated tersely. ¡°Alright, you¡¯d better quickly make your preparations. The matter of the Barbarians cannot be dyed. You should also be careful and don¡¯t ruin things due to your impulsivity. Although an army of a hundred thousand is sufficient to deal with the Barbarians, you can¡¯t lower your guard either.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but...¡± Ji Huan hemmed and hawed, but couldn¡¯t articte himself. In the end, he simply waved his sleeve and left.


    Just after he left, Ji Shuhan summoned Ji Li. ¡°What on earth is going on? How did a single trip into the pce end up with one of you being dismissed and the other sent to the borders to fight the Barbarians?¡± Ji Shuhan was furious.


    Ji Li answered truthfully, ¡°Since this son is the War Secretary, I naturally had to obstruct Prince Rong when he attempted to return to the capital. I didn¡¯t expect that the posthumous edict he possessed was genuine. Thus, His Majesty was infuriated, convicted this son of attempting to murder His Highness, and removed my position.¡±


    ¡°Are you still not going to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Everything I said was the...¡±


    Bang! Ji Shuhan mmed his palm onto the table. ¡°I have also been an official in court for many years. Although I have already retired from office, I still understand how it works. This was a struggle between the political factions of Prince Yi and Prince Rong; Muqing has be Prince Yi¡¯s consort so naturally you should help Prince Yi gain influence. However, you have always been careful not to be used by others; even if you were to help, you should only do so in secret.


    ¡°Look at what happened now. You¡¯ve be the one that stands out and had your post removed. A great general like Huan¡¯er has also been sent to the borders to fight the Barbarians. What is left of our Ji Family¡¯s reputation in the capital?¡±


    He continued angrily, ¡°If Prince Yi bes the Crown Prince, Muqing will be the Empress in the future. But after this debacle, Prince Yi¡¯s influence has been set back and Prince Rong has won instead. The position of Crown Prince still remains uncertain.¡± He sighed.


    To put it inly, what Ji Shuhan was most concerned about was still whether his daughter could be the Empress.


    Although Ji Li was soundly berated, he made no attempt to exin himself. After all, how could he say that his sister had been raped in the pce and Jing Yi had held this information against them, and that he only made such an obvious move because he had no other choice? He could only swallow the words down and bear with it.


    ¡°Father, please be assured. This son has his own ns.¡±


    ¡°What ns do you have?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin another time. Now that the Imperial edict has been issued, this son must make a trip back to the Ministry of War.¡±


    ¡°Go on, go on.¡± Ji Shuhan waved him off defeatedly, drinking a cup of tea to calm himself down.


    When Ji Li stepped out, he saw Ji Wanxin in the corridor and called out to her. ¡°Wanxin.¡±


    Ji Wanxin paused mid-step and turned to reveal that lovely visage. ¡°Does Big Brother need anything from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. The weather hasn¡¯t been goodtely and your health has never been good. I just have a couple of things to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Wanxin knows.¡±


    Ji Li¡¯s true intention was something else. He hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Big Brother has something to ask you. Do reply me truthfully.¡±


    Ji Wanxin frowned slightly. ¡°Big Brother may simply ask. If Wanxin knows, I will naturally not conceal anything.¡±


    ¡°Have you kept in contact with Yunshu?¡±


    Ah! Her lowered eyes flickered imperceptibly. ¡°I met her once when Yunshu was going to Yufu and passed by Jinjiang. I haven¡¯t had any contact with her after that.¡± It was true!


    However, Ji Li didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°You may not have met, but did you send any letters to each other?¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    [1] Momo is a term for the older pce maids who chose not to leave when they were of age to marry. They also tend to be of higher rank than the young maids.

 Chapter 734 - Travelling Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 734 - Travelling Merchant</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    When Ji Li and Ji Huan were discussing the deployment of troops outside the capital, Ji Wanxin must have heard it from outside the door and informed Jing Rong. Otherwise, how could he have known that they were lying in wait for them?


    However, if she refused to admit it, Ji Li naturally was also at a loss. After all, he had no evidence. ¡°I was merely asking casually. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡± She agreed, docile and sensible, then curtsied slightly and left.


    Ji Li¡¯s expression darkened as he gazed at the frail figure moving away from him. His lovable sister couldn¡¯t have been an informant, could she? He didn¡¯t dwell upon it and hurried to the Ministry of War to hand over his duties.


    ......


    Prince Rong¡¯s Residence


    Now that Prince Rong has received permission to remain in the capital, they naturally had to continue investigating the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ that had been dyed for months.


    Early in the morning, Ji Yunshu lugged out her two sandalwood boxes, preparing to head towards Zhuxi Court to draft out the portraits of the remaining 11 skeletons. Jing Rong originally intended for Lang Po to apany her, but she rejected the offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Lang Po can be of help for matters between you and Prince Yi; it¡¯s enough that I have Zijin with me. Moreover, I may stay within Zhuxi Court for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. You head over first and this Prince will go there this evening.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay here instead.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to care about where this prince goes. Anyway, this prince has rooms in both ces so either would do.¡±


    Shameless. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t say anything in reply. Just as she was about to leave, Tang Si arrived.


    ¡°Ah Ji, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I asked you first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out with you.¡± As she spoke, she hooked her arm around Ji Yunshu¡¯s slim arm, insisting on following her around. This piece of sticky candy was hard to get rid of, so Ji Yunshu had no choice but to bring her along.


    After Ji Yunshu left, Jing Rong summoned Lu Jiang and instructed, ¡°Go investigate which highly-ranked courtiers are closest to Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Jiang answered. Then, he questioned, ¡°Your Highness intends...?¡±


    ¡°Jing Yi has lost the assistance of the Ji brothers and will inevitably be quiescent for a while. During this time, it would be the perfect chance to draw some of his people over to our side.¡±


    Oh! Lu Jiang replied, ¡°This subordinate knows that the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court is the closest to Prince Yi.¡±


    ¡°The Chief Justice is merely small fry and is inconsequential. Jing Yi was able to rece the guards at the capital and pce gates with his men; hence both the Yulin Army of the pce and the Lin Army of the capital are within his control.¡± Jing Rong pondered for a moment and continued analysing, ¡°Other than His Majesty, the only person who could mobilize the entire Yulin Army would be the Yulin Army¡¯smander, Lord Xiao.¡±


    ¡°So, Your Highness intends...?¡±


    ¡°Investigate him thoroughly, inside and out. This prince wants to know everyst detail about him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Jiang receives the order!


    ......


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu and Tang Si were in a carriage heading towards Zhuxi Court.


    Although Tang Si had already wandered around the streets, everything was still new and fresh to her. She kept her head stuck outside the window, looking everywhere. Once in a while, she would chirp out a question, ¡°Look over there, what is that?¡±


    ¡°And look at that...¡±


    ¡°Oh, and that!¡±


    ......


    A whole lot of nonsense. Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t have the leisure to care about all that.


    Suddenly, the carriage shook. The horse reared with a whinny and the groom pulled the reins tight. ¡°Yu~¡± He called out to soothe the horse, calming it down.


    Tang Si, who had her head extended out, had been jolted back inside. The entire side of her body knocked against the walls of the carriage with an almost-audible rattling. She stomped her foot and eximed loudly, ¡°What is going on!?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, Miss Tang. Are you alright?¡± The groom hurriedly asked.


    Tang Si bellowed, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re alright?¡±


    In contrast, Ji Yunshu was much calmer. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. After she steadied herself, she asked, ¡°Uncle Li, what happened?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a caravan up ahead. Their horse seemed to have spooked and affected our horse as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± How curious. The two of them poked their heads out of the carriage and stepped down.


    In front of them was a caravan of travelling merchants, with five or six horses, three carts of goods and a carriage. It wasn¡¯t clear if the goods falling off had startled the horse, or the horse had caused the goods to fall when it spooked.


    The dozen or so travellers were busy shifting the severalrge chests that had fallen off, while the horse that had been pulling that cart was still trotting around restlessly and snorting, almost as if it were shouting.


    For now, that caravan hadpletely blocked off the entire width of the road. Their groom was also at a loss. What on earth could have affected the horse like this?


    Ji Yunshu surveyed them for a moment, frowning, then nced at a few of therge chests that had fallen to the ground. She seemed to havee to a realisation.


    Uncle Li approached them for discussion. ¡°Could you shift a little to the side? Our Teacher Ji has an urgent matter to attend to.¡±


    The person-in-charge was very polite and quickly offered his apologies. ¡°Please forgive us, some of our goods had fallen off just now and spooked the horse. We didn¡¯t expect that it would startle your horse as well. Our sincere apologies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    That person quickly bade his subordinates temporarily lead the horse to the side in order to make space for them.


    However, that spooked horse was still sneezing and snorting nonstop. It just wouldn¡¯t settle down no matter what, as if it had eaten some sort of stimnt.


    Tang Si scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a wild horse? They couldn¡¯t even tame it?¡±


    In her Houliao, wild horses like that could be found everywhere; there wasn¡¯t a single one that she couldn¡¯t tame. She was about to roll up her sleeves and get to work when Ji Yunshu stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. That horse isn¡¯t a wild horse.¡±


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t a wild horse and is still so ornery, it should be butchered for food.¡±


    Hopeless! Ji Yunshu was exasperated. She shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter, but the normally spacious road had beenpletely blocked off by the disturbance due to that horse. If this continued, they could be severely dyed.


    She nced around at her surroundings and noticed a vegetable stall. She went over to select several carrots, paying the vendor a few copper coins for it, then requested for a bit of aged vinegar from the noodle vendor to sprinkle on the carrots. Only then did she start to approach the spooked horse.


    Uncle Li fretted, ¡°Teacher, this horse is very wild. Please be careful and don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Otherwise, His Highness would surely beat him to death.


    She shook her head, dismissing his concerns. She reached out for the horse¡¯s reins and brought the carrot up to its nose for it to sniff. Unexpectedly, the restless horse suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The caravan leader quickly asked in inevitable worry.


    ¡°Carrots.¡±


    ¡°I know, but...¡±


    Ji Yunshu smiled and fed the carrot to the horse. She dusted off her hands then started exining it to the caravan leader, ¡°Your horse probably acted like that because it smelled something that it didn¡¯t like. I let it sniff a carrot that had been sprinkled with aged vinegar; carrots are already something that horses like, and with the vinegar, it acts to conceal unpleasant smells. This is the same principle as how raw vinegar dipped in sesame oil can help people cover up the stench of corpses.¡±


    Ah! That person¡¯s expression froze. Couldn¡¯t you have simply exined it? Why was there a need to mention the stench of corpses?


    He gulped. ¡°It¡¯s been fine the entire journey. What smell could the horse have detected?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze turned towards those chests that had fallen off the cart. ¡°Those boxes should contain tiger pelts, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Although the tiger pelts had been sewn and processed, they hadn''t been deodorized, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re too awesome! You know everything.¡±

 Chapter 735 - A Living Encyclopedia

    <h4>Chapter 735 - A Living Encyclopedia</h4>


    Trantor: YY, Editor: Aruthea


    She replied, "This humble one is no prophet. I merely have sharp eyes and noticed a few tiger pelts when those boxes fell and opened."


    "I see." That man continued, "Then, how did the young master know that the tiger pelts have been sewn but not deodorised? Could the young master also know about leathers and furs?"


    Ji Yunshu smiled gently as she swept her gaze across the people surrounding her, "Judging from your attire, you likely do not hail from the capital. You should be traveling merchants going to trade in the capital, am I correct? Those pelts from before look like they were produced in the Nanlin region and are genuine high-quality tiger pelts.


    ¡°High-quality tiger pelts are extremely rare as there are less than twenty tigers caught every year, so only the wealthiest merchants can afford to buy high-quality pelts. Given how precious they are, merchants would only hire the best craftsmen to work on the pelts. As a merchant yourself, you would naturally want to not ruin such beautiful pelts and thus won¡¯t do any unnecessary work on it. You only did a simple trimming and left the pelts with their original odor. Although this odor isn¡¯t strong, horses are born with a very sharp sense of hearing and smell. When the box was opened, the smell of a tiger escaped and frightened the horse."


    "So I see you''re an expert."


    "I only read some books and am nowhere near an expert. Please forgive me if I make any mistakes." She gave a faint smile.


    The man studied her with an almost admiring expression. This young master has fair looks but was just on the skinnier side. However, judging from his speech and mannerisms, he should be a knowledgeable schr.


    ¡°Young master not only has a distinguished visage, but is also very knowledgeable. Situated directly under the Son of Heaven''s purview, the capital truly is a great ce for uncovering umon talents.¡± The man cupped his hands and bowed towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°This humble one¡¯s surname is Gao, and my first name, Meng. I hail from Ang, and this is my first timeing here to trade tiger pelts in the capital. Many thanks for the young master¡¯s help in calming the frightened horse. I¡¯d definitely treat the young master to some good wine if I have the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Since the young master is busy, I shall not disturb you further.¡±


    Ji Yunshu responded with a light nod.


    Gao Meng immediately ordered his men to move the carriage aside to make way for Ji Yunshu, then thanked her again.


    Ji Yunshu cupped her hands together in return and pulled Tang Si, who had been enjoying the drama, back into the sedan.


    Inside the sedan, Tang Si stared at Ji Yunshu admiringly. ¡°Ah Ji, there is nothing you don¡¯t know. Not only can you draw portraits just from mere bones, assess dead bodies, and solve murders, you also know the origins of those tiger pelts and how horses habitually behave. As one from Houliao, I should know horses better than anyone else. Yet, I am still no match for you. Truly, if this were Houliao, I¡¯m sure that there¡¯ll be men lining up to propose marriage. They would bring you home and worship you like a goddess.¡±


    Worship me? What nonsense.


    Receiving no response from Ji Yunshu, Tang Si leaned forward to stare at Ji Yunshu¡¯s fair and smooth face. ¡°I have never seen you with your hair down, nor have I ever seen you in female attire. Ah Ji, if you ever dress up as a woman again, you¡¯ll certainly look very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Positive. Otherwise, why would that ice prince be so obsessed with you?¡±


    Ji Yunshu threw her a side nce and answered in a solemn tone, ¡°So, you think that a man¡¯s obsession with a woman is purely based on the woman¡¯s appearance?¡±


    Hmm! Tang Si gave it a thought before she answered, ¡°I guess so. But... it might not be the only thing that matters.¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained silent.


    The wind blew past the sedan, causing the curtain to billow into the carriage. It brushed against her delicate face and... the faint scar at the corner of her eye.


    She raised her hand to touch it and smiled to herself...


    If you¡¯re truly in love with someone, you¡¯ll stay by her side regardless of her appearance.


    Back in Zhuxi Court, the men who Jing Rong had assigned to clean up the ce were greeted her outside the garden.


    ¡°Teacher Ji, you¡¯re finally back,¡± Uncle Liang, the old housekeeper said.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Uncle Liang.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Uncle Liang said, ¡°I followed the instructions Teacher gave before you left. I closed the eleven coffins and sealed the seams with porkrd before I covered it with licorice root. Now they are all in the main room.¡± Uncle Liang reported the progress to Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Have you been burning incense sticks for the deceased?¡±


    ¡°Three sticks a day. No more, no less.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded and entered the house, then headed straight for the main room in the backyard.


    Tang Si, on the other hand, looked like a tourist as she flitted around the yard. From time to time, she would pick up some pebbles and throw them at the roof. asionally, she would break a twig off a tree and turn it over in her hands...


    This ce was not as big as Prince Rong¡¯s estate and its furniture was rather old-fashioned. However, it was tastefully decorated.


    Curious, Uncle Liang asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, who is this youngdy?¡±


    Ji Yunshu answered nonchntly, ¡°An immature friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s Teacher Ji¡¯s friend.¡±


    Uncle Liang quietly studied the young girl. Teacher Ji is such a gentleman. Shouldn¡¯t his friend be a demuredy too? Why is this girl... forget it.


    Immediately after they entered the main room of the backyard, they saw the eleven coffins arranged in two rows. In front of each coffin was an incense burner filled to the brim with incense sticks.


    ¡°Why are there so many coffins here?¡± Tang Si asked in shock.


    Ji Yunshu did not reply. She grabbed three incense sticks, lit them up, paid her respects to the deceased, then stuck it in one of the incense burners. She pointed at a coffin which she left a mark on before she headed out. She told Uncle Liang, ¡°I have sketched out a portrait of the skeleton in this coffin on my way here, so you can arrange for the deceased¡¯s burial as soon as possible. I will strike their name off from my listter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Ji,¡± Uncle Liang replied.


    That particr coffin housed the skeleton which had had its clothes changed after being burned to death. Ginger powder had also been sprinkled onto it to preserve the corpse. The deceased was none other than... Fu Bo¡¯s son.


    If it weren¡¯t because of the Imperial Duke¡¯s Little Heir, she would have wanted to transport the skeleton to Jinjiang, so that Fu Bo could personallyy the body to rest. She heaved a sigh but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Tang Si leaned forward and asked in a curious tone, ¡°Ah Ji, who is in this coffin?¡±


    ¡°Of course, only dead people would be inside a coffin.¡±


    Hmpf! Forget that I asked.


    Ji Yunshu stood beside the coffin and ran a hand along the edges of the coffin lid. It was oily because ayer ofrd had been applied. Ji Yunshu rubbed her fingers together consideringly.


    Tang Si asked, ¡°What is therd used for?¡±


    ¡°Therd can provide a good seal for the coffin. As such, it ensures that neither air nor water would leak into the coffin for the moment. Therefore, the skeleton would naturally not suffer too much damage.¡±


    ¡°What about the licorice root?¡± Tang Si pointed at the licorice root on both the coffin and the ground.


    ¡°Licorice root itself has medicinal properties. Other than its properties in helping relieve heat and detoxification, its smell can also repel insects. By covering the coffin with licorice root, we can prevent damage due to bugs and mice. Most ordinary families willy ayer of licorice root underneath and around the coffin, but wealthy families will use geraniums instead.¡± [1]


    Oh. Tang Si finally understood what was going on. Ji Yunshu, you¡¯re definitely a living encyclopaedia!


    [1] Obligatory medical note: Licorice root is a herbal medicine with a long history worldwide, and has ims to anti-inmmatory, anti-viral, and anti-microbial properties. But the effectiveness of it as a treatment for specific conditions is variable. I can''t find anything on whether it does repel pests for real though.

 Chapter 736 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 736 - Nightmare</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    ¡°You¡¯ll naturally know if you read more books.¡±


    ¡°Read books?¡± She tossed her head. ¡°Ah Mo had previously shoved many medical books at me; I still haven¡¯t been able to finish reading them. You want me to read your books on dead people? No way!¡± I don¡¯t have the spare time for that!


    Ji Yunshu nced at her, feeling exasperated. Just as she turned back, she noticed two people entering the courtyard.


    It was Wen Xian and Zhao Huai! The two of them simply walked inside, openly and in broad daylight.


    Uncle Liang noticed them and quickly stepped out to block their way. ¡°Who are you people? Why did nobody announce your entrance?¡±


    Wen Xian and Zhao Huai stopped advancing, but their gazes were trained firmly on the dozen or so coffins inside.


    A momentter, Ji Yunshu called out, ¡°Uncle Liang, let them in. They¡¯re my friends.¡±


    Wah! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Teacher Ji made so many friends on this trip.¡±


    Hmph! So only you guys can have friends and I should remain forever alone, right? Really!


    Uncle Liang smiled warmly as he turned his body to let them pass.


    The two of them stepped in. Without saying a word, they took some incense sticks, lit them, and bowed thrice before inserting them into the incense burner.


    Soon after, Ji Yunshu sent Tang Si away, leaving only the three of them inside.


    ¡°Are there only these coffins left?¡± Wen Xian asked.


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Once the portraits of the remaining skeletons have been sketched out, the missing person will be found. We will then be close to finding out the truth.¡±


    ¡°I really hope that the truth will be uncovered quickly.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too.¡± Ji Yunshu fretted, ¡°The two of you better leave quickly. If you don¡¯t want the matter of the Imperial Duke¡¯s Residence to be discovered, you must be very careful whenever you show your faces.¡±


    ¡°We know, but...¡± Zhao Huai paused for a moment, then spoke sternly and earnestly, ¡°Teacher Ji, although I¡¯m an uneducated boor who doesn¡¯t know much about grand principles and morals, I must still remind you that it¡¯s best... not to be too close to Prince Rong.¡±


    Ah! Ji Yunshu understood what he was trying to imply.


    Forty years ago, if the Qizhen Emperor had truly ordered the burning of the Imperial Duke¡¯s Residence, then the Emperor would be the viin responsible for her father¡¯s death. As his son, Jing Rong would naturally also be her enemy.


    Ji Yunshu looked back and forth between the two people grimly. ¡°So, are you here specifically to remind me of that?¡±


    The two of them remained silent. So they admit it then.


    She let out a breath and didn¡¯t pursue the topic. ¡°I will remember what you said, but you had better go now. This is the capital, not Yufu. At this very moment, there might be many pairs of eyes watching me. Thus, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t reveal yourselves.¡±


    That makes sense! The two of them nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go first then. However, we¡¯ll stay nearby and won¡¯t go far.¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    Thus, the two of them left, without lingering further.


    Once they left, Tang Si immediately came in. She looked in the direction where the two of them had gone and asked, ¡°Ah Ji, why did theye looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± She wasn¡¯t willing to borate.


    Tang Si shrugged and didn¡¯t press her for answers.


    After that, Ji Yunshu had someone open up one of the coffins and started drawing a portrait from the skeleton. The entire skeleton wasid out on the table. First, she would take the skull and turn it left and right, inspecting it carefully, then she would check the extent of deterioration on various sections of the skeleton. She was having the time of her life!


    Tang Si was unafraid of the skeleton, so she sat there, looking on. However, her mouth also did not stop firing questions. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Pelvis.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Scap.¡±


    ¡°And this?¡±


    ¡°Sternum.¡±


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s patience had beenpletely worn away.


    Tang Si''s persistence truly could give Wei Yi a run for his money.


    After the skies had turned golden with the sunset, the little apprentice from Yuhua Pavillion suddenly appeared, covered in sweat. "Shimu, Shifu asked you to go back for dinner."


    Huh? Ji Yunshu''s limbs froze in surprise, nearly causing her to drop the skull that she had been holding onto the ground. Shimu? She turned to look disbelievingly at Tang Si. The girl was radiating an air of smugness and satisfaction.


    She merely lifted her chin and told the apprentice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°When did you be Shimu?¡±


    ¡°The day we entered the capital! Once I entered the doors of Yuhua Pavillion, I became Shimu.¡±


    Utterly shameless! Ji Yunshu shook her head, dismissing an urge to gossip. Tang Si finally left as well. Ah, blessed silence.


    Ji Yunshu brought that skull back into the study. She found some y and set it aside, then retrieved a writing set. Next, she started drawing an exploded-view diagram [1] of the skull on a clean sheet of paper.


    Because the deceased had burned to death forty years ago, the bones had experienced some deterioration. If she used just the naked eye and her bare hands, it would be difficult to draw it urately. Instead, she had to systematically sketch each section of the skull, then adjust the drawings one by one.


    As she drew, one sketch quickly turned into a dozen or soponent diagrams, detailing each section of the skull bones.


    Perhaps due to her recent ill health, Ji Yunshu actually felt rather exhausted. After a while, she put down her brush, leaned her head against an arm, and fell asleep.


    Some timeter, a gust of cold wind blew inside, causing her to shiver and wrinkle her brows in difort. Just then, she vaguely felt like someone had wrapped her in a hug. That felt so real!


    Securely cocooned in that warm embrace, her entire body rxed with the warmth prating her heart. A familiar scent lingered around her nose. Is that Jing Rong? She rubbed her face against that zing hot chest before she opened her eyes and looked up.


    What came into view was instead Jing Yi¡¯s face, with a smile that was growing wider and wider...


    Ah! Ji Yunshu was utterly befuddled and shocked.


    Jing Yi suddenly released her from his arms and her body plummeted straight to the floor. The phrase ¡®the next Jing Yi¡¯ echoed in her ears. Ji Yunshu felt as if she had plunged into an enormous abyss, sorge that there was no end in sight.


    Ah! She startled awake.


    When she opened her eyes, she was still seated in her original position, her forehead damp with sweat. So that was a dream. She gasped slightly as she dabbed at the sweat, still feeling unsettled.


    ¡°Why, why would it be like this?¡± Ji Yunshu muttered to herself. When she had that dream back in Yufu, although it was different from this dream, there was that same phrase that echoed in her ears, ¡®the next Jing Yi¡¯. Is that hinting at something? She shook her head and nced outside. It had actually started raining some time ago. The rain wasn¡¯t loud, but fell in fine droplets. The autumn rains never end indeed.


    A maidservant came in with a bowl of ginseng soup. When she saw Ji Yunshu¡¯s fearful expression, she quickly put down the bowl and asked, ¡°Teacher Ji, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The little maid pointed at her tray. ¡°Teacher Ji, His Highness had me prepare this ginseng soup for you. Have a drink.¡±


    Oh? ¡°Has His Highnesse here?¡±


    ¡°He had arrived two hours ago but didn¡¯t wish to disturb you, so he went into his room. He asked this servant to prepare some ginseng soup for you, and to bring it in when you awaken.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes minutely and sighed. ¡°Put it down first.¡±


    ¡°You must drink it then.¡±


    She nodded and the maid went out.


    Ji Yunshu looked at the steaming bowl of ginseng soup for a long while... Then she got up and stepped out.


    [1] This is like those multiyerponent breakdown type of technical drawing... very modern of JYS. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Exploded-view_drawing

 Chapter 737: Return it Tenfold

    <h4>Chapter 737: Return it Tenfold</h4>


    A bit of a filler chapter here, and also the introduction to a new addition to our team! Please wee Iris, who was the trantor of?Adorable Creature Attacks! It''s a lighthearted and cute story, so go check it out if you haven''t already read it!Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    Jing Rong stood in front of arge shelf, his hands crossed behind his back as he admired the small y animals that decorated the shelf.


    It was aplete set of the Chinese Zodiac, where each animal was made in such detail that they almost looked like they coulde to life.


    Wei Yi might not be the brightest person but he undeniably does have some talent in handicrafts. In the future, he might even be able to set up a stall, sell something like pulled sugar figurines and make a living out of it. This kid would survive just fine!


    He continued to admire the y animals with the hint of a smile on his lips as he thought about how Wei Yi had held these animals in his arms as he slept. It was quite cute.


    During this time, it had gotten quieter without Wei Yi around. He kind of missed the bustle.


    Suddenly¡ª


    ¡°Wei Yi had so much fun when he made these y figurines.¡± A voice called out from the door.


    Jing Rong turned around and saw Ji Yunshu standing in the doorway.


    She stepped into the room and walked to his side, her eyes focused on the y animals on the shelf.


    ¡°He loved these little creatures and treasured them dearly. We spent an afternoon making them. The moment the sun came out, he would carefully bring each one of them into the sun. He refused any help and wouldn¡¯t let anyone else touch them. The maidsughed andined about how stingy he was. But he just carried on happily, bustling around all on his own. I still remember he identally broke a rabbit. He was so sad that it took him a couple of hours to collect himself. He even buried the rabbit. I don¡¯t think there would be anyone else in the world that would be more na?ve and kind than him.¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s lips would always curl into a smile whenever she talked about Wei Yi. Jing Rong listened to her quietly.


    She continued, ¡°By the time we left Jinjiang, he could already recite poems and had learned so many words. It¡¯s been months since then, I wonder how he is doing? Has he memorised more poems? Did he learn to read more words? Is his handwriting still as messy as before? Did his teacher teach him anything else? Would he still be so na?ve about the world?¡±


    Her voice grew softer and softer as she began choking up. Her eyes reddened as she pictured how much Wei Yi has grown and changed. How is he right now?


    ¡°Good people would always be rewarded in the end,¡± Jing Rong said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± He answered firmly.


    Ji Yunshu picked up a small pig figurine from the shelf and cupped it in her hands, stroking the pig again and again as if she were patting Wei Yi¡¯s head.


    Jing Rong turned and stared at her. His mouth opened and closed, as if words had gotten stuck in his throat. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Wei Yi is fine.¡±


    Hm? Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand tightened around the y pig. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Jing Yi told me.¡±


    ¡°Jing Yi? Please borate.¡±


    Jing Rong exined, ¡°Just as we thought, Jing Yi was the one who kidnapped Wei Yi but we don¡¯t know where he has hidden him. All I know is that he¡¯s safe and that nothing will happen to him for now.¡±


    For now? Ji Yunshu only heard the key words. She set down the y figurine, grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, ¡°For now? What do you mean ¡®for now¡¯?¡±


    Jing Rong lowered his eyes and continued with a serious tone. ¡°In short, Wei Yi is now one of Jing Yi¡¯s hostages. He would only return Wei Yi unscathed when I leave the capital and remain outside until the day he ascends to the throne.¡±


    Argh! She understands now. Jing Rong had not agreed to that condition then. Of course, she could understand why.


    ¡°We all know what Jing Yi is capable of. For Wei Yi¡¯s sake, I should leave the capital. But if we wait for the day that he ascends to the throne, Jing Yi would not release him. The first thing he would do is kill either Wei Yi or me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Her brows furrowed as she went silent, her hand slowly released Jing Rong¡¯s arm and she turned away. ¡°Here in the capital, you have your father, your brothers, and people would put their lives on the line for you, even a roof over your head. But Wei Yi only has me.¡±


    The air between them went still. Only the soft drizzle of the rain and the sound of the wind remained.


    After some time, Jing Rong answered with a steely gaze in his eyes, ¡°I promise you, I will rescue Wei Yi. If he has a millimetre long scratch, then I would let you cut a centimetre in me. Anything that happens to him, I would return it tenfold. You have my word.¡±


    Return it tenfold!


    She lifted her eyes from the ground and turned around to see his cold but determined eyes. Their eyes met but neither of them continued the conversation.


    That night, Jing Rong stayed in Zhuxi Court.


    No matter how much she tossed and turned, Ji Yunshu could not sleep. The drizzle outside had grown into a downpour and the rain sounded almost as loud as thunderps.


    Sheid on her side, squeezed her eyes shut, and tried to sleep. But momentster, she would open her eyes again. The instant she closed her eyes, she would recall the dream she had in the study.


    The dream itself was not scary, but the possibility it showed terrified her. A dream like that seemed to have been haunting her since they were at Yufu and burned itself into her mind.


    The next day, Jing Rong left early in the morning.


    Ji Yunshu woke up in the early morning, got dressed and stepped out of her room.


    A maid was sweeping the courtyard. ¡°Good morning, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s His Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Highness seemed to have something urgent to do and left in a hurry first thing in the morning. Since Teacher was still sleeping, he did not wake you.¡±


    Something important? That should be something to do with Jing Yi.


    It had rained throughout the night, and the courtyard was covered in sloshed mud. The flowers and nts had all drowned in the downpour, so the maids had been cleaning up the area since morning. They finished the work in no time, and even sprinkled some chamomile water in the courtyard, filling the air with a refreshing fragrance. Within moments, the courtyard looked like it had not been ravaged by the rain at all.


    Ji Yunshu sat in the courtyard after breakfast, as she sorted through her thoughts. Then, she found a gourddle, scooped some water and washed her hands before she headed to the room where the coffin was kept.


    Just when she began examining the bones she retrieved from the coffin, the Lord Mayor arrived.


    And just like before, he was very courteous to Ji Yunshu. As soon as he stepped in, he bowed slightly and patted away the raindrops on his robe. ¡°Good morning, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Dude, it¡¯s hardly morning by now.


    But she was not surprised to see the Capital Magistrate..


    He wouldn¡¯t be the Capital Magistrate. if he didn¡¯t show up.


    Besides, he still has to ask about the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯!


    ¡°Capital Magistrate. What brings you here?¡± She asked out of courtesy.


    The Capital Magistrate was about to approach her, but when he noticed the bones held in her hand, he paused in his step, then moved back instead. He replied with a smile, ¡°I heard Teacher Ji had returned to Zhuxi Court. Initially, I had nned toe by and visit yesterday, but there was just so much to do now that the Imperial Court is in aplete mess. So I came by today instead.¡±


    There was a slight grumble in his voice.


    ¡°Oh? The Imperial Court is in a mess? How so?¡± She asked.


    Even if it¡¯s in a mess, how bad could it be?


    The Capital Magistrate sighed...

 Chapter 738 - Case of the Dried Well

    <h4>Chapter 738 - Case of the Dried Well</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    ¡°The Six Departments had always been connected in the imperial court; any matter that affects one, would affect all six. Thus, the other five departments were also implicated in the War Ministry¡¯s matter, creating much work for them as well. The capital¡¯s city hall that governs the capital district is also in a flurry of activity and aplete mess. This official truly has indescribable difficulties and couldn¡¯t sleep a single winkst night, and so havee to look for Teacher early in the morning.¡± He sighed forlornly again, ¡°I won¡¯t continue speaking of it,¡± he said as he waved a hand.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t say anything as she listened, continuing to examine the bones in her hands as she ignored him.


    Thus, the capital magistrate tried to fish for a different topic. ¡°I heard that on this trip to investigate in Yufu, Teacher has solved many cases and participated in many others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a few cases.¡±


    ¡°Teacher is really something.¡±


    Heh heh.


    Receiving no reply, the capital magistrate pursed his lips and spoke again, ¡°Aunty Xie¡¯s case has been concluded and the Supreme Court has also re-entered the case into their records. This official just doesn¡¯t quite understand why the matter of the Yufu disaster funds has not been resolved? Could there have been some crucial clue that has been overlooked?¡±


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The case was handled by His Highness and this one is not well-informed about its details. If Capital Magistrate wishes to know the details about the Yufu relief funds, why not go ask about it personally?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need.¡± He waved a hand frantically in embarrassment. ¡°Now that even His Majesty has stopped inquiring into this matter, it wouldn¡¯t be too good if this official mentions it in front of His Highness.¡±


    Haiz. Then why did you mention it? Ji Yunshu quirked her lips without speaking. She felt that the capital magistrate was acting a little strange today. And it was a very unusual kind of uncharacteristic behaviour. However, she was busy with the skeleton and really didn¡¯t have the slightest inclination to think about anything else.


    Perhaps the Capital Magistrate was really too bored and couldn¡¯t help but say more. He simply grit his teeth and inched forward to look at the collection of scattered but neatly arranged skeletal remains, then gingerly asked, ¡°Teacher, how is the ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ going?¡±


    ¡°Investigations are still ongoing.¡±


    ¡°How long more do you need to draw the portraits of these skeletons?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What would your estimate be?¡±


    Ji Yunshu lifted her gaze and frowned. Even though she was a little annoyed, she still exined as earnestly as always, ¡°Capital Magistrate, you also know that this case happened forty years ago and the victims died in a fire. Thus, inparison to the remains that had passed merely 2 to 3 years ago, it is too difficult to recreate the portraits of those that have already passed for forty years.


    ¡°Even if I had four pairs of hands, I may not be able to finish recreating all the portraits in a short time. Moreover, this is a major case and we cannot be negligent. The tiniest mistake can affect the entire drawing, and eventually cause the rest of the investigation to be much more difficult.¡± Extremely patient.


    The capital magistrate gulped and nodded. Understood! However, a momentter, he opened his mouth again as if he wanted to say something, but hesitated, hemming and hawing instead...


    Ji Yunshu drew in a deep breath and simply asked openly, ¡°If the Capital Magistrate has something to say, why not be direct? I¡¯m getting dizzy from you circling round and round the topic.¡±


    The Capital Magistrate¡¯s expression crumpled as his true motivations were bared in the open. The corners of his lips turned down as he heaved another heavy sigh without saying anything.


    Ji Yunshu put down the finger bone she was holding and picked up a section of rib bone, turning it left and right. She casuallymented, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t wish to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Actually... it¡¯s just that someone diedst night.¡±


    Eh? Someone died? Ji Yunshu¡¯s hands stopped moving. Damn this upational hazard. She viciously tamped down on that professional in her heart and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A merchant who hade to the capital to trade, named Gao Meng.¡±


    Ah! Gao Meng? Why did this name seem so familiar? Wait a minute, wasn¡¯t it that person trading tiger pelts she had bumped into on the streets yesterday? How did he die just after entering the capital? She turned her head and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why would a merchant die for no reason?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Moreover...¡± the Capital Magistrate hesitated again.


    ¡°What else is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Truly, nothing escapes Teacher¡¯s eye. There was heavy rain, thunder, and lightningst night. Many homes in the city outskirts experienced sh flooding and copsed. The entire suburb region is inplete disorder and the residents have all fled elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Due to that same bout of heavy rainst night, even a dpidated temple in the suburbs also copsed. A Buddha statue within it was smashed into pieces.¡±


    Bro, could you please get to the point? Ji Yunshu suppressed her impatience and continued asking, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Nobody could have imagined that underneath that Buddha statue was actually a deep well that emitted a foul stench. When the people that lived near the temple went to investigate and looked down the well, they discovered that there was something at the bottom emitting light and could vaguely make out the form of a person.


    ¡°Thus, they made a report to the authorities that very night. This official sent people down...it was actually a dead body. The corpse had been stabbed multiple times. This official investigated and found out that the deceased was the tiger pelt merchant Gao Meng, who had only entered the capital for trade the day before.¡±


    ¡°Since you know the identity of the deceased, you can just continue investigating. The scene of the crime will surely carry traces of the perpetrator; you should be able to find them if you look carefully.¡±


    ¡°That was simple enough. The coroner examined the corpse and concluded that the deceased diedst night at xu shi, between 9pm to 11pm, while the time the statue copsed was at zi shi, between 11pm to 1am. Before that, there must have been people there. However, at xu shi, there was nobody there because it was flooded. Thus, there were no witnesses at all and the flood had washed away any clues. Moreover...¡± The Capital Magistrate¡¯s face had such a deep frown all his wrinkles had bunched together.


    Ji Yunshu seemed to have noticed something. ¡°Was there something else at the bottom of the well?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Ah!


    The Capital Magistrate replied solemnly, ¡°At the bottom... there was also seven sets of skeletons!¡±


    ¡°Skeletons?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, skeletons. They were trapped in the dried well under the statue along with that corpse.¡±


    ¡°There are bones inside the dried well? The same well that had been concealed under the Buddha statue?¡± Ji Yunshu repeated, ¡°it appears that that dried well is a hidden miniature burial mound, made specifically for that purpose.¡±


    ¡°What does Teacher Ji mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± She paused for a moment to think. I fear that if I really started discussing this case, it would imply that I intend to take over this case. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that I had fallen for the Capital Magistrate¡¯s scheme? No!


    She shook her head. ¡°No particr meaning.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji...¡±


    She interrupted him, ¡°Milord, since the statue in the temple has toppled, you should inform the Ministry of Public Works; faced with a corpse, you should also inform the Supreme Court.¡±


    ¡°But Teacher, the bones...¡±


    He was interrupted again. ¡°The ¡®Lin Capital Case¡¯ cannot be dyed further. If you would like me to help you investigate, this one is powerless. After all, I cannot split myself into two and am already too busy. Besides, is there nobody who can solve cases in a country as big as Great Lin? Could it be that all the sry issued by the Imperial Court are used to feed idle people?¡±


    The Capital Magistrate was embarrassed and madepletely speechless.


    Ji Yunshu put down the bones she was holding and walked out of the room as she called back, ¡°Capital Magistrate, you should hurry back. The case sounds urgent.¡±


    The Capital Magistrate remained rooted to the spot, expression turning dark. After a moment, he pped himself on the cheek. ¡°bbermouth.¡±

 Chapter 739 - Are You Taking This Case?

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Are You Taking This Case?</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    The Capital Magistrate remained stunned on the spot for a long while before he hurriedly chased after Ji Yunshu and stopped her just as she was about to return to the room. He bowed low and beseeched her, his face twisted into a pleading expression, ¡°Teacher Ji, there¡¯s nobody in the entire Great Lin that doesn¡¯t know that only you can recreate portraits from bare bones. We have no clue whatsoever to the identity of these skeletons. It¡¯s too difficult to begin investigating.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°Those skeletons were discovered within the capital. You merely need to enquire door to door for missing persons, then let the coroner deduce the ages of the deceased from the bones. Then, you¡¯ll naturally be able to match them up. Moreover, it¡¯s not every set of nameless skeletons that require recreation of their portraits in order to solve the case. If that were so, wouldn¡¯t this one be worked to death?¡±


    ¡°Teacher...¡±


    ¡°In short, I¡¯ve already told you the method. If you wish to solve this case as soon as possible, you should quickly have the coroner start investigations. The skeletons would definitely have sustained damage when they were transported out from the dried well and should be examined as soon as possible. Why waste time here with me?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    She walked away without waiting for the Capital Magistrate¡¯s reply.


    Behind her, the Capital Magistrate sighed despondently, at aplete loss. In the end, he could only leave gloomily. This whole trip was wasted!


    After Ji Yunshu returned to the study, she intended to continue checking the drawing of the skull that she had madest night.


    However, the Capital Magistrate¡¯s words kept ringing in her ears. Buddha statue? Dried well? A corpse? Seven skeletons?


    She sighed lightly as she considered the case. ¡°The Buddha statue was covering a dried well? Then in order to throw someone down, wouldn¡¯t they have to move the statue? Why do they need to go that extent in order to kill someone and destroy the corpse? Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier if they were to just burn the corpse or throw it into a burial mound?¡± she muttered softly.


    A little maid passing by saw her muttering something and came in. ¡°Teacher what were you thinking about?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing much,¡± then she nced outside, ¡°has the Capital Magistrate left?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s left. He was sighing heavily and looked miserable.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Right. Tao¡¯er, did you know that the Buddha statue of that derelict temple in the outskirts had fallen?¡±


    ¡°I know. I heard people talking about it early in the morning.¡± Tao¡¯er looked worried. ¡°That Buddha had been around for a hundred years. Now that it has fallen, I don¡¯t know if there would be bad luck. If we offended the gods, we would be the ones who suffered.¡±


    It seems that she still did not know about the skeletons in the dried well under the statue. Ji Yunshu continued her enquiry. ¡°Then do you know if the derelict temple had any strange happenings?¡±


    ¡°Strange happenings?¡±


    ¡°For example... has that Buddha statue ever been moved by anyone?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be? If someone had moved it, people would have found out about it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded. ¡°Alright, you can go.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After Tao¡¯er went out, Ji Yunshu remained seated inside, still feeling ill at ease but unable to find a solution.


    ......


    Soon after, the Case of the Dried Well that was found under the derelict temple spread across the entire city. People all shook with fear, tightly closing their doors and windows. Within a short two days, many versions of the story had appeared within the capital.


    Some people said that the gods were angered; those skeletons found below were evildoers that had been punished for their crimes by the gods. Others said that these skeletons were evil spirits and ghosts that had been trapped below the Buddha statue so that they would never be reincarnated. Then there were the more ridiculous stories that said these skeletons were people that the locals had thrown into the well to fill it, in order to appease the gods. Wild stories were abound!


    This case had already been taken over by the Supreme Court. They took both the fresh corpse and the other seven skeletons to the morgue and found a coroner to examine them. Of the seven skeletons, two had died four years ago, two had died three years ago, two had died two years ago, and one had died a year and a half ago.


    The Ministry of Revenue also investigated missing persons cases from thest few years, but due to the sheer number of such reports in the capital, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack even if they were to narrow it down ording to the skeletons¡¯ time of death.


    Thus, the matter was escted to the Imperial Court.


    The Chief Justice of the Supreme Court reported the progress and current findings of the Dried Well Case. ¡°Currently, it is very difficult to determine the identities of the deceased. Additionally, there was heavy rain that night and the derelict temple flooded, so even if there were clues, they would have been washed away.¡± How frustrating!


    The Qizhen Emperor frowned in worry. ¡°Why would there be a dead person and skeletons under a Buddha statue for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, this case has be the talk of the city. The citizens are fearful and worried, spreading gossip and hearsay.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Supreme Court and Ministry of Justice can¡¯t even solve a case?¡± He questioned.


    The Chief Justice and Minister of Justice both shook in fear and bowed their heads. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive us. These subjects will try our best to solve this case.¡±


    ¡°You shall not try. You must solve it!¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± They had no confidence at all!


    ¡°With something like this happening in the city, reassuring the people is of top priority. You must not rm the citizens while carrying out investigations.¡± The Qizhen Emperor instructed solemnly. ¡°Chief Justice, Minister Li, you shall work together with the Capital Magistrate to bring the culprit to justice. We would like to see just who dares to be so audacious within the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this subject will follow your orders.¡± The two of them replied as they exchanged an apprehensive nce. They both knew that this case was definitely very thorny and wouldn¡¯t be solved so easily.


    Who knew that Jing Yi would suddenly step up and volunteer himself? ¡°Imperial Father, this son is willing to take over this case, investigating alongside the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice, in order to find the culprit as soon as possible.¡±


    Ah! This is such a thorny issue that most couldn¡¯t wait to be rid of. Why would Jing Yi volunteer himself to take charge of such a mess of an issue? There must be something fishy about it!


    The Qizhen Emperor was surprised. ¡°Jing Yi, you want to take charge of this case?¡±


    ¡°This son is confident that I will be able to find the culprit and ease Imperial Father¡¯s worries.¡±


    ¡°Your good intentions are wee, but this case...¡±


    ¡°With the help of the Supreme Court, Ministry of Justice, and the Capital Magistrate, this son will surely be able to solve the case. Imperial Father, please allow this.¡± Such confidence!


    Since he volunteered for it, the Qizhen Emperor couldn¡¯t say much either. ¡°Alright, We allow it. However...¡±


    However? He turned his gaze towards Jing Rong. In a sh of inspiration, he continued speaking, ¡°We have an idea. Why don¡¯t you two brothers take on this investigation together? We will heartily reward whoever first finds the true culprit.¡±


    Dammit! Getting shot even while lying down?! Jing Rong had no choice but to cheerfully ept it on the spot. He stepped forward to receive the orders, ¡°This son obeys Your Majesty¡¯smands.¡±


    The gathered courtiers looked around at each other. None of them had any idea what the Qizhen Emperor was up to.


    However, Jing Yi knew. He was very clear that the Qizhen Emperor was worried that if he caught the culprit, it would constitute a major meritorious deed. Thus, he dragged Jing Rong into the fray to create apetition. What a vicious move!


    After court was dismissed, Jing Yi walked to Jing Rong¡¯s side with a cold huff and spoke coldly, ¡°Good for you! But... I¡¯d love to have a good look at how you would lose this time.¡± He then left with a grand wave of his sleeves.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t reply and immediately left the Imperial Assembly Hall. However, he was stopped by an eunuch. ¡°Prince Rong, His Majesty is waiting for you in the inner hall.¡±


    Within the inner hall, the Qizhen Emperor stood in front of a painting with his head inclined in admiration.


    This painting depicted a hunting scene.

 Chapter 740 - The Dried Well Case

    <h4>Chapter 740 - The Dried Well Case</h4>


    Trantor: April, Editor: Aruthea


    Prince Rong greeted, "Imperial Father."


    The Qizhen Emperor spoke without turning around, still looking at the painting, "Did you understand my intentions?¡±


    "I understand."


    "As long as you solve this case and garner meritorious service, the courtiers will no longer harp on the issue of the disaster relief fund."


    "This son will certainly bring the culprit to justice."


    The Qizhen Emperor turned around and walked towards him, "That Teacher Ji beside you is very smart and a talented person. With his help, you should be able to solve this case as soon as possible."


    "This son...will find a way." In fact, he didn''t want to bother Ji Yunshu. After all, the Lin Capital Case is still in progress! That woman doesn''t have four hands.


    Qizhen Emperor suddenly frowned, "Teacher Ji initially used the disappearance case to make me promise to open the coffins in Mount Lin. He also made a deal with me in the case of Qujiang, requesting that the Qujiang people be allowed to return to their country if he was able to solve the matter between our two countries. He is the first person who could influence my decisions twice. It is good to have such a smart person around, but one must also be clear whether this person is a sharp arrow in the hunters¡¯ hands? Or a mighty tiger under a sharp arrow?"


    Jing Rong¡¯s expression turned wary. He did not speak a word.


    "Therefore, you must be careful in selecting the people you use and don¡¯t create unnecessary trouble for yourself" he reminded.


    The Qizhen Emperor had always been paranoid and Ji Yunshu had twice influenced the decisions of someone as powerful as the Emperor. How could he not be concerned? Having such a person around could either serve as a valuable advisor or a mighty quagmire in the making!


    Jing Rong bowed his head, "This son understands."


    The Qizhen Emperor went back to the painting and continued to study it.


    Jing Rong left the pce. He was about to get on his horse when he saw a toon of the Yulin Army passing by the pce gates. Leading the toon was Lord Xiao,mander of the Yulin Army.


    This young man was extremely handsome, said to be very serious i, and a martial arts champion with excellent skills. However, he had be one of Jing Yi¡¯s chess pieces.


    Lang Po, who was next to him, followed his line of sight and said, "Your Highness, Lu Jiang is already investigating him. His background is very clean and nothing has been found yet, but I believe that he should find the information that Your Highness wants as he continues investigations."


    Jing Rong said nothing in reply. Once the Yulin army departed, he got into the carriage. Through the walls of the carriage, he instructed Lang Po, "Go summon both the Capital Magistrate and Judge Yu to see me at my estate. This prince wants to know about this Dried Well Case."


    "Yes." He responded.


    The carriage then left the pce gates.


    ......


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu stayed in Zhuxi Court for two days, recreating portraits from the skeletal remains. From time to time, she would overhear the maids discussing the Dried Well Case. There were so many rumors flying around! The rumors grew increasingly distorted and more bizarre as time passed. Since the Capital Magistrate left two days ago, he never came back to ask about the matter again.


    Jing Rong came over every night but did not talk about it either. He just told her to focus on her investigations on the Lin Capital Case. She was drawing a portrait and had just put her brush down to the paper when her hand shook. The tip of the brush twisted a little and the outline of the nose was ruined. Ah! She was distracted.She put the brush down andid out a new sheet of paper.


    Uncle Liang stood in the open doorway and knocked.


    Ji Yunshu raised her eyes and looked, "Uncle Liang? What is it?"


    "Teacher, I have a letter for you."


    "A letter?"


    Uncle Liang entered the room and handed over the letter. "Someone just delivered it and said that it was for you, but I don''t know who it¡¯s from."


    Oh? Ji Yunshu took the letter. After she opened it up, her eyes narrowed and her eyebrows knit together.


    "Teacher, who is it from?"


    "It¡¯s nothing, just a few words of greetings from a friend. Uncle Liang, sorry for the inconvenience. Please feel free to leave now."


    A friend again? He never expected that Teacher Ji would make so many friends on this trip. If he had a chance, he would also like to make a long-distance journey to make a few friends in his old age.


    "I¡¯ll leave you to your business then, Teacher." Uncle Liang went out.


    After he left, Ji Yunshu burned the letter. Then she changed her clothes and tidied up, and quietly left the Zhuxi Court. However, her destination was not Prince Rong¡¯s estate, but Prince Yi¡¯s estate.


    At the door, the servant outside led her in without saying a word. In the back garden was a pavilion by theke. Jing Yi was standing at the edge of the pavilion, holding a small box of fish food and feeding the fishes.


    The servant left after leading Ji Yunshu into the pavilion.


    Upon hearing their approach, Jing Yi put the box down and turned around with a smile on his face, "Teacher Ji...no, I should be calling you Miss Ji, I thought you wouldn''te." The smile was cordial.


    But Ji Yunshu''s face was cold as she said, "Actually, I should havee to greet Your Highness the day after I entered the capital."


    "In that case, this prince should have invited you over two days ago." He smiled and extended his hand, "Come, please take a seat, Miss Ji."


    Ji Yunshu sat down.


    Jing Yi brewed a cup of hot tea for her and pushed it in front of her, "This tea was just brewed by this prince. It¡¯s made especially for you, Miss Ji. Have a taste."


    "No need."


    "Are you looking down on this prince?"


    "Your Highness, let''s get to the point." She doesn''t want to beat around the bush!


    Jing Yi also started to speak openly, "I believe you should have heard the news about the Dried Well case that has spread in the capital these days, right?"


    She nodded her head, "Yes."


    "Then fine, this prince will not beat around the bush." Jing Yi said, "Earlier today at court, this prince asked to investigate the case, but His Majesty asked Jing Rong to join the investigation as well. Since you are one of his people, you should know the rtionship between this prince and him nowadays. We are bothpeting for the same goal, so this time, if this prince can solve the case before him, I could win one round."


    Ji Yunshu was not stupid and she knew what he meant, "You want me to help you?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why should I do that?"


    "Why, you ask?" Jing Yiughed a few times, "Because you are here, Miss Ji."


    Hmph. Ji Yunshu did not want to talk in circles either. "Tell me, where is he?" She asked coldly.


    Jing Yi said dangerously, "As long as you help me solve this case, I can return him to you, how about that? This deal is worth it, right?"


    "..."


    "With regard to the Chengqing Hall fire, this prince promised you that I would let Jing Ronge out unscathed and I did it. Yet you yed this prince and went back on your word. But this prince was generous and didn''t harp on it. I hope that this time, you and I can cooperate in good faith."


    "I haven''t agreed to this yet."


    "Since you refuse, it looks like you don''t want to save that fool. It seems that this prince really overestimated his importance in your heart."


    "You won¡¯t get what you want. I didn''te here to make a deal with you. Since Prince Rong didn''t agree to your terms, I naturally won''t agree to it. If you hurt Wei Yi, you will be the only one to lose in the end."


    "This prince understands what you mean. You could refuse, but don''t me this prince for not giving you a chance." Jing Yi¡¯s expression turned cool as he suddenly said, "in that case, this prince will introduce someone to you."


    Hmm? Just then, a man entered the pavilion.


    [1] The original text says ''drawing a bow while pointing a sword'' but i don''t see how that is possible unless he has 3 arms. Since the arrow is mentionedter on and makes more sense for hunting, i just assume Author couldn''t decide and forgot to remove that when editing.

 Chapter 741: Wen Shisan

    <h4>Chapter 741: Wen Shisan</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Aruthea


    A man stepped into the pavilion.


    He was dressed in a deep ck robe, with clouds embroidered along the hem. A purple jade pendant dangled from his waist. His hair was tied up in a high bun and kept in ce with a pale grey ribbon that trailed to his hip. He was quite good-looking, and had an imposing air of wisdom about him. That pair of eyes were gentle yet proud and drew people in. All in all, he was a dashing and elegant man. However, he did note in peace.


    Wen Shisan entered the pavilion and greeted them. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Yi replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony, Shisan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce you to someone,¡± Jing Yi raised his hand and gestured towards Ji Yunshu, who sat across from him, ¡°This is the famous Teacher Ji. Not only can he solve cases with ease, he could even create portraits from bare bones. The missing people¡¯s case that had shocked the Imperial Capital was also solved by her. He is also highly valued by His Majesty and Prince Rong as a person with incredible talent and skill.¡±


    Thanks for thepliment!


    Wen Shisan greeted her with a bow. ¡°A pleasure to finally meet you, Teacher Ji. I am Wen Shisan. I have long heard of Teacher Ji¡¯s great intelligence. Every case that is undertaken by you would be solved and have its truth be revealed.¡±


    Although he sounded amiable and polite, Ji Yunshu could clearly tell that he did not have kind intentions.


    But bound by courtesy, she could only rise from her seat and returned his greeting with a bow. ¡°I do not deserve such praise, Wen-gongzi.¡± [1] She said in a cold tone.


    ¡°I learned that Teacher Ji has now taken on the Lin Capital Case. It would be difficult to identify the over 70 scorched corpses from Imperial Duke¡¯s Manor over fourteen years ago. After all, fourteen years have passed, and they were burned to death. I am really impressed by Teacher Ji. If there is anything I can help you with, or if you encountered any difficulty with the bodies, I would be more than willing to offer my services. Teacher Ji need only say the word.¡±


    What? Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly. She was not shocked but the man in front of her did surprise her.


    At the same time, Jing Yi took a sip from his teacup. He stared at the pale green liquid as it swirled in the porcin vessel before he stood up and looked at Ji Yunshu. ¡°Ah, this prince forgot to mention that Wen Shisan is also rather skilled. He too has solved many cases and I would even say he is as capable as you are. Last year, there was a serial murder case in Jiangzhen involving the extermination of entire families, and Shisan solved it in merely three days. Not only that, the horrifying Case of the Malicious Bones was also solved by him, we would not have caught the real culprit without his help. And...¡± He paused.


    Then he met Ji Yunshu¡¯s ever-cold gaze and said arrogantly, ¡°He too, can create portraits from bare bones.¡±


    Showoff! Turns out Wen Shisanes from the same line of work as her. But she has never heard of him before. The only person that came to mind was Zhou San, a callous man that parted ways with her 4 years ago.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s brows furrowed and she answered tly. ¡°Wen-gongzi seems very talented. I am just a simple schr and am in no wayparable.¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t be so humble, Teacher Ji.¡± Wen Shisan said, ¡°Your reputation has spread far and wide, I had already heard of your name before arriving at the capital. If I have the opportunity to solve a case with you, I could die without any regrets.¡±


    Yeah right, as if you would really just drop dead right away!


    Jing Yi continued, ¡°Teacher Ji, this prince wanted to extend an olive branch and let you aid me by working with Shisan to solve this case together. But it appears that you are just like Jing Rong, inflexible and stubborn to the bitter end. He could have stayed at Yufu and spent the rest of his life in peace and leisure, but he had toe back to the capital. And you could have brought back that idiot without a hitch if you would just help me instead. Yet both of you decided to trample on my goodwill. I am very saddened and disappointed.¡± He put on a distressed expression.


    Gross! Ji Yunshu felt her stomach churn. The sight of Jing Yi¡¯s crocodile tears made her sick to her stomach. She raised her chin in defiance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kidnap Wei Yi to ckmail me and Prince Rong? I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t cooperate with you.¡±


    Then, she nced at Wen Shisan and with a lightugh, said, ¡°Besides, Wen-gongzi can solve cases and paint portraits from bare bones. With you helping Prince Yi, I doubt there would be any work left for me.¡±


    Wen Shisan replied, ¡°I cannotpare to your skills, Teacher Ji. His Highness has already expressed his wish for you to aid him, so why turn him down? It is truly a shame that I would not be able to work with you on this case.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± She said curtly, ¡°Rather than work with each other, it would be much more interesting if we worked against each other.¡±


    Hm? Against each other? That would mean...


    She continued, ¡°I did not n to take on this Case of the Dried Well. But I changed my mind at this very moment. I will help Prince Rong find the real culprit and do everything to bring him to justice.¡±


    Wen Shisan responded to her deration, ¡°Very interesting. In that case, I need to do my best and learn a thing or two from you, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded lightly then turned towards Jing Yi, ¡°I will take my leave now, there are still things I need to do. Thank you for the tea, Your Highness. Farewell.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Teacher Ji,¡± Jing Yi replied.


    She stood up and stepped out from the pavilion. When she passed by Wen Shisan, perhaps it was unintentional, but she tripped on his outstretched foot! She lost her bnce and fell forward. She would have fallen face first to the ground had he not grabbed her.


    The moment she regained her bnce, Ji Yunshu jumped away from him and shot him a hard re.


    ¡°Be careful, Teacher Ji. The roads have be slippery with the rain.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Wen-gongzi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    With that, Ji Yunshu walked into the rain.


    Wen Shisan¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her silhouette vanish in the distance with a curl at the corner of his lips. It had been almost 4 years since theyst met. It looked like she didn¡¯t think he would return.


    After Ji Yunshu left, Jing Yi asked Wen Shisan with a stern voice, ¡°Are you confident about this case, Shisan?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has seen my talent. I will help Your Highness find the real culprit.¡±


    ¡°You will be heavily rewarded as long as you can solve it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ......


    Ji Yunshu left the Yi Estate. Shi Zijin had been waiting for her by the gate with two umbres. She handed one of them to Ji Yunshu, who took it and opened it immediately.


    ¡°Where are we headed to?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The Rong Estate.¡±


    Shi Zijin did not ask further and silently followed Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu walked ahead with an umbre in hand. After a short distance, she realised that she had been holding something in her closed fist. She opened her hand, it was a tiny roll of paper. It had been stuffed into her hand when Wen Shisan helped her just now. She unfurled the note and saw the following words written in neat handwriting.


    Long-time no see, Shifu. [2]


    Her face darkened and she gritted her teeth as she crumpled the note into a ball and threw it to the ground, leaving it to soak in the rain.


    [1] Gongzi = honorific for gentlemen. We''ll be shifting to use more transliterated honorifics now, after hearing some feedback.


    [2] Shifu = Teacher/Master

 Chapter 742: Seek the Person in the First Hour

    <h4>Chapter 742: Seek the Person in the First Hour</h4>


    Looks like we''re getting to the meaty part of the investigation!Trantor: Iris, Editor: Aruthea


    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Teacher Ji.¡± The Capital Magistrate greeted Ji Yunshu with a smile.


    ¡°I assume both of you are here to discuss the Case of the Dried Well with Prince Rong?¡± She greeted them.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Then let us head inside together.¡± With that, she closed the umbre in her hand, passed it to the guardsman by the gate and entered the estate. The Capital Magistrate and Vice-Chancellor Yu nced at each other in confusion. Didn¡¯t Teacher Ji say that he would not be investigating this case?


    The two officials followed her in. The trio walked into the main hall one after the other. Jing Rong had been waiting for the two officials, but he did not expect Ji Yunshu to arrive as well.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked.


    She stopped right in front of him and answered with a determined gleam in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take on the Case of the Dried Well.¡± She left no room for debate. The Capital Magistrate and Vice-Chancellor Yu both heard her as they stepped into the main hall.


    Who would be the most delighted at this turn of events? Of course it would be the Capital Magistrate. The man in question scampered up to Ji Yunshu, eyes alight with joy. ¡°Teacher Ji, you¡¯ve really decided to take on this case? That would be great! With Teacher Ji¡¯s expertise, I¡¯m certain the case would be solved in no time.¡±


    However, Jing Rong shot down that idea immediately, ¡°No!¡± His voice echoed through the hall like rolling thunder. The Capital Magistrate shuddered, eyes wide with shock, but he knew better than to argue with the prince. He kept quiet and shuffled to the side with Vice-Chancellor Yu, who was just as shocked by the prince¡¯s outburst.


    In the face of Jing Rong¡¯s absolute disapproval, Ji Yunshu stood her ground. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Don¡¯t bother dissuading me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to dissuade you. This is an order. This case has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s between me and Jing Yi. All you need to do is focus on the Lin Capital Case, don¡¯t get caught up in this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this case didn¡¯t have anything to do with me. I should just stay in Zhuxi Court and keep my eyes and ears closed. But even if I don¡¯t take part in this case, I am still involved in this. I¡¯ve been caught up in this mess since the day I agreed toe back to the Capital with you. We¡¯re in the same boat together and there¡¯s no turning back. Besides, do you really expect me to pretend I don¡¯t know anything when I can help you?¡±


    She drew in a deep breath, sorrow colouring her eyes as she resumed with a choked voice, ¡°This time, I¡¯m not just doing this for you. I¡¯m also doing this for Wei Yi. Only when we force Prince Yi into a corner would he reveal where he has hidden Wei Yi, and only then do we have the chance to rescue him. Call me stubborn, or a busybody. Whatever it is, I will get to the bottom of this case. There¡¯s no way I would let him win."


    Jing Rong looked at her with sombre eyes. He had no way to refute her argument and the tension that hung between the pair grew unbearable. The Capital Magistrate chimed in and tried to diffuse the situation, ¡°Prince Rong, it would be much easier to solve this case with Teacher Ji¡¯s expertise.¡±


    The prince did not respond, his burning gaze remaining firmly on Ji Yunshu.


    After some time, the prince finally relented. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ji Yunshu let out a sigh of relief.


    Jing Rong reminded her, ¡°Jing Yi would do anything to win thispetition and solve this Case of the Dried Well. You are to stay by my side at all times, understood?¡± She gave a slight nod and agreed.


    After that, they began discussing the details of the case.


    The Capital Magistrate started first. ¡°Your Highness, the coroner has examined the skeletons found in the well, and they could not match it to anyone in the missing persons¡¯ reports kept by the Ministry of Revenue in these few years. Without their portraits, it would be near impossible to identify the victims. Meanwhile, the derelict temple is still flooded. Even if there were any clues, it would most likely have been washed away by the rain and flood.¡±


    ¡°Where are those bones now?¡±


    Vice-Chancellor Yu answered, ¡°The bones have been moved to the examination room in the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    ¡°What about the traveling merchant?¡±


    ¡°We have interviewed his fellow traders and merchants. None of them knew how he got there. After they settled for the night at the inn, they each stayed in their own rooms. None of the inn¡¯s staff noticed the merchant leaving the inn either.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°We must have missed something.¡± After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°Was the dried well dug at the same time as the temple was built?¡±


    Vice-Chancellor Yu replied, ¡°That temple has been around for almost a hundred years and the original builders had long since passed away. I asked the people that guarded the temple, but he had no idea. But, that empty well was sealed by the statue of Buddha. Had it been built after the temple, then the statue must be moved. To move the Buddha for building a well, it would have caused amotion and everyone in the vige would have heard of it. Therefore, I believe the well was built during the initial building of the temple.¡±


    That deduction puzzled the Capital Magistrate instead, ¡°But the well was sealed. In order to throw down those bodies, the Buddha must be moved out of the way.¡±


    Jing Rong summarised their discussion, ¡°A lot of things don¡¯t add up in this case. If the well had been built together with the temple, why would none of the vigers be aware? How then, did the culprit know about the well? And a single person would never be able to move the Buddha statue in order to throw in the bodies. And why would the culprit target a traveling merchant who has never been to the Capital?¡±


    None of the clues made sense. Was there really some kind of otherworldly force involved?


    Ji Yunshu concluded, ¡°We will learn more when we visit the Ministry of Justice tomorrow.¡±


    The Capital Magistrate added, ¡°With Teacher Ji¡¯s help, Your Highness would definitely be able to solve this case before Prince Yi. The time to bring down Prince Yi will be soon.¡±


    However, Vice-Chancellor Yu remained concerned. ¡°No matter what, we should exercise great caution. Prince Yi has amassed great support in the Imperial Court, it would be best if we remained careful.¡±


    Jing Rong nodded and let out a long sigh. ¡°That would be all for today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The two officials bowed and left.


    However, Ji Yunshu still looked worried and troubled. She has seen and solved many mysteries and cases, there¡¯s no reason for her to be so worried before they have even started. Shouldn¡¯t she be confident, just like how she has always been?


    Jing Rong seemed to have sensed her anxious energy and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    She kept quiet for a while, before cutting straight to the point, ¡°I met Prince Yi earlier.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Prince Yi said if I help him solve this case and win thepetition, he would release Wei Yi. But I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t just ignore what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong just to save Wei Yi.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried, I¡¯m just a little scared.¡±


    Eh? ¡°Are you scared of what might happen to Wei Yi?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Jing Yi found someone to help him. That man is called Wen Shisan, or Zhou San.¡± Disgust bubbled in her stomach the moment she thought of that person.


    ¡°Wen Shisan? Zhou San?¡± Jing Rong pondered, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the phrase ¡®Seek the person in the first hour, seek the soul in the second hour, and seek the body in the third hour.¡¯? You might havee across it during your travels.¡±


    Jing Rong searched his memory, over the past six months, he had traversed the country to investigate the Lin Capital Case, and this phase¡­ ¡°If I remember correctly, this phrase came from a stanza in the Thirteen Jingan Tunes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It referred to Wen Shisan from Jingan province.¡±

 Chapter 743 - Want to fight Me? You’re Not Worthy.

    <h4>Chapter 743 - Want to fight Me? You¡¯re Not Worthy.</h4>


    Trantor: April, Editor: Aruthea


    Who knew that this ditty was actually describing a person!


    However, Jing Rong did not understand, "Who is this person exactly? Why do you have such strong misgivings at the mention of him? And even use the word fear to describe him?¡±


    She just said, "He''s just an old acquaintance."


    An old friend? "Never heard you mention him."


    "There¡¯s no point in mentioning it since it¡¯s all in the past, but this man is not simple at all. He isparable to Prince Yi. Although his investigation skills may not be as good, in terms of scheming, he is by no means inferior to Prince Yi. In short, since he is helping Prince Yi this time in the investigation, we need to be careful."


    ¡°If it were as you said, since Jing Yi invited him here, surely there is something extraordinary about this man, isn¡¯t he¡­ like you, can create portraits of the dead?¡±


    No, no, no, that Wen Shisan is a fake! She took a deep breath and looked at him intently, ¡°Four or five years ago, his name was Zhou San, and he was just an insignificant coroner back then. I requested aid from the magistrate¡¯s office because I was in need of help. I saw that he was eager to learn and indeed gifted. So I investigated the case and taught him at the same time. He was very clever and a quick learner, but then¡­¡±


    He waited for the rest.


    But she shook her head, "Never mind, it happened many years ago, I don¡¯t want to mention it again." She was not willing to say more.


    Jing Rong was not someone who would insist on getting his answers no matter what. Since she did not want to say it, then he wouldn¡¯t continue asking. But in his heart, there remained a big question. Who is that person?


    What happened between Ji Yunshu and him a few years ago? So much so that Ji Yunshu used the¡­word "fear".


    Early the next morning, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu led their group to the Ministry of Justice. As soon as they entered, the Minister of Justice hastened to wee them. "Greetings to Prince Rong." He bowed with cupped hands.


    "Minister Li, this prince is bringing Teacher Ji here today to conduct the autopsy. Please lead the way."


    "This¡­"


    "What''s wrong?"


    The Minister of Justice hesitated and bowed his head before saying, "Prince Rong, to be honest, Prince Yi¡­ has already brought people into the autopsy room to examine the body. They just went in, so they may not be done any time soon¡­"


    This was not unexpected. Now that Jing Rong and Jing Yi were directlypeting against each other, racing against the clock to solve the case, the one who arrived first would have the advantage¡­


    Jing Rong had no intention of leaving. "Since this prince is here, there is no reason to return. Although Prince Yi brought people to conduct the autopsy first, it can''t possibly take up the entire day. This prince can afford to wait."


    ¡°In that case, \Your Highness, please wait in the hall. If Prince Yi finishes the autopsy, I will inform you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    The party entered the hall of the Ministry of Justice and sat down. The Minister of Justice ordered servants to serve several pots of good tea and a variety of pastries. It was good service and good hospitality. However, the tea grew cold and was reced several times, while the sun rose high up in the sky. There was still no news.


    Ji Yunshu was not anxious at all. She drank her tea as she waited.


    As the saying goes, the Emperor isn¡¯t in a hurry, but the eunuchs are anxious. Lang Po huffed in impatience. "What the heck is Prince Yi doing? It¡¯s been so long; why isn''t the autopsy done?


    Jing Rong frowned lightly and knew in his heart that Jing Yi was doing it on purpose. He tapped lightly on the table, "Wait a little longer."


    They continued waiting. One hour passed, then two hours, and four hours¡­


    Finally, Jing Rong lifted his robe and got up, "Let''s go and have a look." He left the hall and led the group to the autopsy room. Ji Yunshu stayed in where she sat for a moment before deciding to follow along as well.


    The coroner''s room was in a small, squarish courtyard that had Jing Yi¡¯s guards in the doorway, making it difficult for others to enter.


    When the Minister of Justice saw this, he hurriedly came out and said, "Prince Rong, Prince Yi is still inside, it is estimated that¡­ it will still take a while, how about¡­" you go home ande back another day.


    Before thest few words were spoken, Jing Rong raised his hand and interrupted him. "This prince knows." The voice was extremely cold.


    "This lowly official can do nothing. After all, the Ministry of Justice has long stipted that the order of the investigation of the case should be on a firste first served basis. Prince Rong, please forgive me."


    "Lord Li, when did this prince me you?"


    "Then Your Highness¡­"


    "Lord Li." A voice came from the autopsy room.


    Jing Yi stepped out, a haughty expression on his face and a flurry of grandeur. He walked towards the Minister of Justice. "Lord Li, Prince Rong is not somemoner. Of course he knows the rules of the Ministry of Justice and naturally will not cross the line. How could he possibly me you!?"


    "¡­"


    Next, Jing Yi looked at Jing Rong, pretending to apologize, "I¡¯m truly sorry to have arrived ahead of you to examine the body, but you know that this is a rather tricky case. After all, it¡¯s not just one or two skeletons, it¡¯s one dead body and seven skeletons, so we need to examine each of them individually and thoroughly. It is only natural that this would be a time-consuming process and it is unclear when exactly we can finish. " He deliberately raised his voice, radiating smugness.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes were cold, he asked with a deep voice, "How much longer?"


    "I cannot really say."


    "Are your people really that useless?"


    Huh? Jing Yi¡¯s eyebrows tightened slightly.


    Jing Rong retorted, "I heard that Wen Shisan you invited is a talented person who has handled a lot of big cases. Could it be that he has spent all day doing the autopsies without finding a single result? Be sure to keep your eyes open and don''t trust the wrong person lest you find yourself stranded in the middle of nowhere, facing a crushing defeat."


    Jing Yi¡¯s expression changedpletely. He grit his teeth and grimaced, "The winner or loser has yet to be determined. You have no cause to lecture me. Anyway, since I came earlier than you today, I¡¯ll take as long as I need to, and no one can stop me. Because this case involves so many lives and it happened within the capital, it must be handled slowly in order to ensure that no evidence is left out. Otherwise, I could not afford to bear the me if Imperial Father is displeased."


    He had a sly look in his eyes as he immediately added, "I forgot to tell you that just as I came out, we are still investigating the second skeleton. Judging at the time, it may be veryte when we finish, if you can wait, then you¡¯re free to wait. If not, then pleasee earlier tomorrow."


    ¡­


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t lose his temper at that. He maintained his grace and said, "Fine, then just take your time to check, I wille back tomorrow."


    "I will not see you out." He smiled mockingly.


    Jing Rong then led his people away.


    Behind him, Jing Yi''s eyes grew deeper and deeper, and the smile on the corners of his lips tightened and tightened. "You want to fight me? You are not worthy."


    When they left the gates of the Ministry of Justice, Lang Po asked in confusion, "Your Highness, Prince Yi is obviously doing this on purpose, if we just leave like this, doesn¡¯t that mean that we fell for his trap?" He was clenching his fist and feeling indignant.


    However, Jing Rong looked at Ji Yunshu and asked, "What do you think?"


    She stopped walking and gathered her thoughts. Then, she met his gaze and said, "I would have made the same decision because even if we continue to wait, it will only be in vain." Sure enough, the two of them were of the same mind.


    Lang Po was left stewing in embarrassment.

 Chapter 744 - Smoking Bones with Mugwort

    <h4>Chapter 744 - Smoking Bones with Mugwort</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor:Aruthea


    However, Jing Yi and his team were already there. To be precise, they had not left the Ministry of Justice at all. They had been in the examination room for the whole night. Even the ministers were at a loss. But since Jing Yi was there first, as long as they said they needed more time, Jing Rong and his team would have to wait outside.


    ¡°Prince Rong, why don¡¯t you wait for a little longer? I will head inside and check.¡± A minister said to them. Jing Rong nodded as they all waited right outside the examination room. The minister whipped around immediately and went into the examination room.


    In the examination room, Jing Yi leaned back and lounged in his horseshoe chair while Wen Shisan examined the body of the traveling merchant and the seven sets of skeletons with gloved hands.


    ¡°Prince Yi, Prince Rong and his men are waiting outside.¡± The minister said.


    ¡°Let him wait.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what? This prince has yet to finish his investigation.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s words rendered the minister speechless. He dabbed at the nervous sweat on his forehead. Between Prince Yi and Prince Rong¡¯s demands, he was truly stuck between a rock and a hard ce. All he could do was sigh and convey Prince Yi¡¯s words to Prince Rong.¡°Prince Yi said they still need more time, perhaps your highness could¡­¡±


    Jing Rong cut him off before he could finish his sentence. ¡°No need, I will wait for him right here, until hees out of that room.¡± He stayed in the same spot, and just calmly called for Lang Po and whispered to him. Lang Po nodded and left.


    What are the two of them nning? Ji Yunshu tugged at Jing Rong¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    He smirked, ¡°What else? I¡¯m going to force them out.¡± What theatrics!


    Time ticked by. Wen Shisan had finished examining the body and the skeletons yesterday. He slipped off his gloves and turned to Jing Yi, who remained seated in his armchair. ¡®Your Highness, I have finished the examination. I will exin the findings I gleaned from the skeletons in detail once we head back.¡±


    Jing Yi stood up and nced at the closed door, ¡°Shisan, why don¡¯t you look through those skeletons again? Take your time, there¡¯s no need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°But I have already checked through everything that is needed.¡±


    ¡°Keep checking!¡±


    Wen Shisan understood what he meant. As long as they remained in the examination room, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu could note in.


    However, he asked, ¡°Does Your Highness not trust me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If Your Highness really trusts me, then there is no need to worry about Teacher Ji.¡±


    Jing Yiughed, ¡°Of course I trust you, Shisan. But¡­ I want Prince Rong to learn what happens to those who work against me. It¡¯s time he learned the futility of his efforts.¡±


    How cunning of him! That sinister chuckle made Wen Shisan shiver for a moment. He may be prideful and his own views on dignity, but he was still working for the prince. All he could do was obey and continue his examination.


    Right then, white smoke began to billow into the examination room, there was even an orange, fire-like glow from outside. Someone in the room yelled, ¡°There¡¯s a fire, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°We should leave, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Jing Yi covered his nose and he questioned with knitted brows. Before they could make sense of what transpired, he was pulled out of the examination room by his bodyguards. Fits of coughing soon followed.


    Only after all of Jing Yi¡¯s team cleared out of the room did they realise that something was amiss. Jing Yi recovered from his coughing and noticed Jing Rong had been standing outside. He turned around to see that the smoke that had filled the examination room was slowly but surely dissipating.


    At the same moment, Ji Yunshu looked inside the examination room. On the tables were seven perfectly assembled sets of skeletons. She nced at Wen Shisan and thought, unexpectedly it seemed that his assembling skills had improved over the years.


    Jing Rong walked up to his brother, ¡°I thought there was a fire inside, but it turned out to be a simple misunderstanding. I was just about to rush in and put out the fire with my men.¡±


    ¡°You did this on purpose, Jing Rong.¡± Jing Yi growled between gritted teeth.


    But Jing Rongughed, ¡°So what if I did that on purpose? All of your men are out here now, which means it¡¯s my turn to head in and conduct our investigation.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jing Yi was so angry, his face turned red. ¡°Fine, count yourself lucky.¡± He never thought that he could be tricked by Jing Rong!


    Just as Jing Rong and his team were about to walk into the examination room¡­


    ¡°Wait,¡± Jing Yi stopped them, ¡°I forgot something, let me just grab that before we go,¡± then he signalled to his two bodyguards.


    His bodyguards had been by his side for many years, they could tell what their prince wanted them to do at a single nce. Picking up something was just an excuse; their prince wanted them¡­


    In a sh, the cloth underneath the skeleton was yanked off, the bones ttered onto the ground. They even poured ink all over the scattered bones and kicked them around, leaving the room in aplete mess. The two bodyguards rushed out of the room and said sheepishly, ¡°Sorry, Your Highness, we didn¡¯t mean it. The smoke made it really hard to find things.¡±


    Jing Yi yed his part and chastised them, ¡°Sheesh, you two are so clumsy! How are they going to work in such a mess? You even damaged the bones!¡±


    ¡°Forgive us, your highness.¡±


    Jing Yi turned to his brother and apologised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they really didn¡¯t mean to do that. I would give them a good scoldingter, but¡­¡±


    He nced at Ji Yunshu, ¡°I¡¯m sure Teacher Ji would find a way.¡± With that, he scoffed and left with a satisfied smile.


    Wen Shisan followed him out, but he stopped as he passed by Ji Yunshu and whispered, ¡°I wonder how you would treat bones drenched in ink?¡± He let out an eerie chuckle and left with the elder prince.


    Jing Rong scanned at the wreckage in the examination room with a worried look, he turned back to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Is there a way?¡±


    She pondered, then told Lang Po, ¡°Fetch me some dried mugwort.¡± They immediately got to work without asking any other questions.


    After a short while, they managed to gather a lot of dried mugwort from the various apothecaries in town. Then, as instructed, they fetched arge piece of cloth and tied each corner of the fabric to fourrge stands. They then carefullyid the bones that had been covered in ink on it and spread the mugwort underneath the cloth.


    ¡°Light it.¡±


    The dried mugwort burned and smoke rose from the mes. Everyone watched on in confusion. Jing Rong asked her, ¡°What would this do?¡±


    She exined, ¡°Dried mugwort has the same properties as pine ash, which means it can remove toxins. So by smoking the bones with mugwort, we can remove the ink on the bones without damaging them.¡± [1]


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The smoke engulfed the bones on the cloth and filled the air, but it did not sting their senses. ¡°It smells so nice!¡± said someone. Indeed, it was a very pleasing fragrance.


    Soon the mugwort burned out. Ji Yunshu ordered someone to fetch some muslin and gently wiped away the ink on the bones. It worked just like she exined, the bones were cleaned of ink in a single wipe. Normally in archaeology, when they find any bones that had been damaged, or were stained, they would normally smoke it with mugwort and clean the surface of the bones.


    Finally, they carefully carried the bones back into the examination room for Ji Yunshu to reassemble. Luckily, the bones were not excessively broken. It took Ji Yunshu about two hours to piece together all seven sets of skeletons based on the length of the bones and the cross-section of the broken pieces. She turned her attention to the body and found that one of the sides had been sprayed with ck rhizome.


    This¡­ should be Wen Shisan¡¯s work.


    [1] Mugwort is also used for moxibustion in TCM, but i''m pretty sure this way of smoking bones is pure fiction.

 Chapter 745 - The Autopsy

    <h4>Chapter 745 - The Autopsy</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Aruthea


    She slid on her gloves and began the autopsy.


    There were impact injuries at the top and the back of the victim¡¯s head, likely caused when the victim was thrown down the well. She turned the victim¡¯s head to its side, parted the messy hair and examined the neck from the front to the back; nothing seemed amiss.


    However, she found something in the victim¡¯s right ear, a ck substance that had the consistency simr to bubblegum. She carefully removed it, pinched it between her fingers before taking a sniff. The substance smelled faintly of medicinal herbs. But there was no sign of injury on the victim¡¯s ear. She ced that ck substance on a clean handkerchief and folded it neatly.


    Ji Yunshu turned her attention to the victim¡¯s arms. There was arge ck spot on the victim¡¯s sleeve that looked like it had been smoked by fire. She held up the victim¡¯s hand, his fingers were rough and calloused, with yellowed nails that were and packed with dirt and debris. She pried open the victim¡¯s hand and spread his palm open. She wrinkled her nose as she took a sniff and frowned. This was the distinct odor of tiger skin. Gao Meng did trade with tiger skins, there was no surprise that the smell would have stayed on his hands.


    Then, she removed the victim¡¯s clothing and revealed the mortal wound: a stab straight to the heart. The wound was deep, the exposed flesh had turned slightly purple and had begun to dpose, while the edge of the wound was still stained with blood. This was the only open wound she found on the victim.


    Once Ji Yunshu had learned what she could from the autopsy, she moved on to the assembled sets of skeletons.


    Two hourster, she washed her hands and stepped out of the examination room. Jing Rong nced inside the room and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we get back.¡±


    He nodded, then told the minister, ¡°Keep an eye on the body and the skeletons in there, Lord Li. We mighte backter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will make sure guards will be stationed here,¡± said Lord Li amiably


    With that, Jing Rong and the team left the Ministry of Justice.


    On the carriage back to the Rong estate, Ji Yunshu lifted the curtain at the side of the carriage and passed the wrapped handkerchief to Lang Po. ¡°Lang-dage, could you send someone to Yuhua Pavilion and pass this to Mo-gongzi? He might know what kind of herbs this substance is made up of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away. Leave this to us, Teacher Ji.¡± He took the handkerchief carefully, called one of the younger guards and instructed him. The young guard soon left in a hurry on horseback.


    Then, Ji Yunshu turned to Jing Rong, ¡°Let¡¯s stop by the inn first.¡±


    ¡°The inn?¡±


    ¡°Xianghe Inn.¡±


    ¡°You want to talk to those traveling merchants?¡±


    ¡°You truly know me best.¡± Their eyes met and they both smiled.


    They arrived at the Xianghe Inn after a short ride. Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu stepped out of the carriage, and at Jing Rong¡¯s orders, his guards were to wait outside for them. Then, the pair entered the inn. Immediately, the waiter at the inn greeted them warmly, ¡°Would the two Sirs like to eat or¡­¡±


    Jing Rong cut off the waiter mid-sentence with a piercing re, ¡°We¡¯re from the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    Ugh! The waiter¡¯s face paled with shock and fear as he hunched his shoulders.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here on official business¡­¡± The waiter recovered with a polite, courteous smile.


    The innkeeper, who had been managing the cashier behind the counter, rushed over and pushed the waiter aside when he heard that. ¡°Oh, sorry for the dy, we didn¡¯t know that government officials would be here. But we run an upstanding business here. Absolutely nowbreaking, nothing of that sort, so just what in the world brought the two Sirs here?¡±


    The slight quiver in the innkeeper¡¯s voice betrayed his nervousness, but it was understandable. Any ordinary person would be terrified by the presence of officers from the Ministry of Justice. Jing Rong scanned the second floor of the inn, and his stern face stiffened further, ¡°Is a group of travelling merchants staying here?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± The innkeeper flinched and mumbled under his breath, ¡°Why are there so many people asking for them?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing, Sir. I was saying we do have a group of travelling merchants staying here.¡±


    ¡°Show us to their rooms.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they all live upstairs, right this way, Sirs.¡± The innkeeper led them up the stairs.


    Everyone has an ear for gossip, and the innkeeper was no exception.


    On the way to the rooms, he asked, ¡°I heard that one of the merchants died a few days ago, in this empty well underneath a giant Buddha. How did he end up there? And, apparently his body was not the only thing in that well, there were a lot of bones and skeletons in there too. Everyone in the capital is horrified, some people even say that it¡¯s the work of otherworldly forces. Is there any truth to that?¡±


    ¡°How has your investigation been so far?¡±


    Jing Rong remained silent, his cold face unchanged. The innkeeper stopped talking in the awkward silence.


    They stopped in front of a room.


    ¡°Sirs, the merchants are inside.¡± The innkeeper knocked on the door of the room.


    A short pauseter, someone opened the door. It was one of the travelling merchants. ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Before the innkeeper could introduce them, Jing Rong answered, ¡°We¡¯re from the Ministry of Justice, and we would like to ask you a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone else juste by? Why are you guys back here again?¡±


    Hm? The previous group must have been Jing Yi, they had alreadye here.


    Jing Rong did not exin, he merely said, ¡°This concerns someone¡¯s death, we would like to be thorough.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The merchant epted his words at face value, ¡°Then¡­ Come in, I guess.¡±


    The innkeeperpleted his task and returned downstairs as Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu stepped into the merchants¡¯ room.


    There were another seven or eight more merchants in the room, all tense with worry and uncertainty. Their leader was gone. Without him, all they could do was bump around aimlessly like headless chickens. The merchants ceased their discussion when they noticed Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu looked at everyone in the room and rified, ¡°Please don¡¯t be rmed, we just wanted to know more about the victim.¡±


    Suddenly, one of the merchants pointed at her, ¡°I remember you.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, when we first arrived in the capital, you¡¯re the one who helped us with our frightened horse.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Yes, that was me.¡±


    ¡°We didn''t expect you to be a minister from the Ministry of Justice. Mister, you have to find out what happened to our leader!¡±


    ¡°The victim was your leader?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he led all of us here to the capital, said that there would be good business for all of us, but to think¡­¡± The man swallowed a sob.


    She asked, ¡°What exactly happened that night?¡±


    One of the merchants shook his head with a sigh, ¡°We have no idea. That night we all retreated to our rooms after dinner. The next day, we went to find the leader, but no one answered the door no matter how long we waited. So we went into his room and found out he wasn¡¯t in his room at all. Soon after that, a government official showed up at the inn. Only then did we learn that the leader had died.¡±


    The merchants all sighed, some even wiped their eyes.


    Jing Rong continued the interview, ¡°Then, did you all notice anything strange about your leader that night? Or did anyonee looking for him?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t know anyone else here in the capital.¡±


    Ji Yunshu chimed in, ¡°Do you still have those tiger skins?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did your leader open the chest that contained those skins? Or did he touch those skins at all?¡±


    One of the merchants shook his head, ¡°He never opened those chests. I would know as I was in charge of guarding them. The leader never opened those chests at any point during our journey to the capital.¡±


    That¡¯s strange. If he had never touched those tiger skins, how did that odor get onto his hands?


    Ji Yunshu did not dwell on that and continued the interview, but they didn¡¯t learn anything of importance; only small, inconsequential bits of information.

 Chapter 746 - Handkerchief

    <h4>Chapter 746 - Handkerchief</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    The guard sent Ji Yunshu¡¯s handkerchief inside, but coincidentally met Mo Ruo on his way out. ¡°Young Master Mo, Teacher Ji had me send this over for you to take a look and find out what kind of herb this is.¡±


    Mo Ruo had a bottle of wine dangling from his fingers. He nced at the handkerchief and epted it. After the guard left, he took the handkerchief and passed it to an apprentice, instructing, ¡°Bring this up into the pavilion. I¡¯ll look at it when I get back. Don¡¯t let anyone else touch it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The apprentice[1] took the handkerchief and asked, ¡°Shifu, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡± He strode out the door and mounted his horse.


    The apprentice chased after him, raising his voice to shout, ¡°Shifu, what if Shimu looks for you?¡±


    ¡°Then say that I¡¯m dead.¡± He tossed those words behind him as he left.


    The apprentice¡¯s mouth twitched as he stood there for a moment. Before he delivered the carefully folded handkerchief to the upper floor of the pavilion. Just as he put it down, he heard the sound of someoneing upstairs. The rapid footsteps made it obvious that it was Tang Si.


    ¡°Ah Mo!¡± Tang Si called out.


    The apprentice turned around to see her cradling arge pile of food in her arms. There were pastries, fruit, masks, and sugar figurines¡­


    ¡°Shimu, why did you buy such a huge pile of things back again?¡± The apprentice fretted. If this continued, Shifu would surely be eaten out of house and home!


    Tang Si put down her things, then started looking around as she ate a sesame pastry. ¡°Where is Ah Mo?¡±


    ¡°Shifu said that he¡¯s¡­¡± dead!


    ¡°What are you hemming and hawing for? I asked you, where is he?¡±


    ¡°Dead! Just died!¡± He replied innocently.


    Tang Si¡¯s fingers went ck and the sesame pastry [2] fell to the ground and broke with a soft thud. She waspletely stunned.


    The apprentice hurriedly waved a hand and tried to exin. ¡°Shimu, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? You said he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°No, not dead¡­¡±


    ¡°So is he dead or not?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡± The apprentice then quickly pped his own mouth. ¡°Shifu didn¡¯t die, he merely went out. As he left, he asked me to tell you that he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Tang Si almost expired from anger and red at him. ¡°You can kill someone by notpleting your sentences. Where on earth did he go?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did he go to Prince Rong¡¯s estate?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. It¡¯s not far from Prince Rong¡¯s estate and Shifu typically walks there. But just now, Shifu left on horseback. I reckon¡­that he¡¯s gone to the pce.¡±


    ¡°To the pce? How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Under a quarter of an hour. Shifu only asked me to bring this handkerchief upstairs and didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± He pointed at the handkerchief ced on the desk.


    Tang Si nced at it and frowned. She reached out and picked up the neatly folded handkerchief, and before the apprentice could stop her, she had already unfurled it and waved it around. The tiny ck specks that had been contained within fell out andnded on the corner of the desk, almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Nobody noticed them either.


    She fanned the handkerchief and brought it to her nose for a sniff. She immediately became incensed and questioned the apprentice. ¡°Why is there ady¡¯s scent on this? Tell me, who gave him this handkerchief?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak up.¡±


    ¡°Shimu¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well, we¡¯ve just returned to the capital and he¡¯s already started to attract wildflowers and adoring butterflies. [3] Does he treat it as if I were already dead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. A man delivered this handkerchief.¡± [4]


    ¡°What? A man?¡± A man gave Mo Ruo a handkerchief? Tang Si was so enraged that she crumpled the handkerchief into a ball and screamed down into the street, ¡°Mo Ruo, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Her piercing voice rang out clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Ruo rode his horse all the way to the gates of the pce. He drew out the jade pendant that served as an entry pass and showed it to the guard, then tossed his empty wine bottle at him. Finally, he sauntered inside.


    The guard jiggled the wine bottle, then turned it upside down and shook it again. Not a single drop was left!


    The guard opposite him smiled and mocked him, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming if you think you could ask for any wine from Mo-gongzi.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± His face was purple with indignation.


    After entering the pce, Mo Ruo naturally headed straight to Tongren Hall.


    The seasons were turning, fading into fall, and the weather had turned colder. As he entered, a cold gust of wind whistled through the run-down Tongren Hall.


    Mo Ruo¡¯s health could be considered rather robust and he had drunk so wine, so he was very warm and didn¡¯t feel much. However, he thought about Jing Xian, who had been living in this pce hall for decades with his weak constitution. How did he survive till now?


    Bi Lu was on his way back from the Office of Service and saw Mo Ruo about to enter the hall, so he hurried to catch up. ¡°Mo-gongzi, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Mo Ruo eyed the charcoal in his hands. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll bring it in.¡±


    ¡°This servant can bring it in myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He insisted on taking the charcoal and went into the hall.


    The moment he entered, he directly brought the charcoal over to the furnace burner, not behaving as a guest at all. He looked at the smidgen of coal left in the burner and groused, ¡°Really, you. Your hall had run out of coal long ago. Don¡¯t you know to get Bi Lu to replenish your stock earlier? If you¡¯re indifferent to it, your eunuchs would naturally also feel that it¡¯s fine. This body is your own; if even you don¡¯t care for it, do you expect other people to care for you?¡±


    Jing Xian was sitting at his desk, engrossed in reading his book. No response was heard from him.


    Mo Ruo took out a piece of charcoal and added it to the burner. ¡°Don¡¯t begrudge me for being annoying. After all, only I woulde all the way here to your ce.¡±


    Haha! This garnered augh from Jing Xian. Without even lifting his head, he replied, ¡°I already heard you even before you came into the room.¡±


    ¡°You already know that I have a loud voice.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have be much more energetic after your trip to Yufu.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m more energetic after a leisurely and scenic holiday.¡± He looked at Jing Xian, who was still holding his book aloft and busy reading, and asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re in a leisurely and carefree mood. Reading books and caring for your pigeons all day long.¡±


    Jing Xian silently put down his book and sighed, then asked, ¡°Did you enter the pce specially to visit me? Or are you here in search of wine?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think that you¡¯re here for idle conversation.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Mo Ruo poured himself a cup of tea and settled down as if preparing for a lengthy discourse.


    Jing Xian smiled warmly and shook his head helplessly as he stood up and walked towards him. ¡°You¡¯ve been away from the capital for several months and must have experienced a lot. Although I remain in Tongren Hall and never take a single step out, I would still asionally hear what Bi Lu natters at me. He said that, on this trip back to the capital, Jing Rong had brought the Late Emperor¡¯s Edict with him but was obstructed by Secretary Ji. This enraged Imperial Father, who dismissed him from his post and sent General Ji away to the borders to deal with the Barbarians.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°However¡­ the most interesting thing I heard, was about the Dried Well Case that has recently caused an uproar within the capital. I heard that Jing Rong and Jing Yi will both investigate, and Imperial Father will bestow rich rewards on whoever is able to solve the case.¡±


    Mo Ruoughed and put on the guise of a seasoned gossip. ¡°Jing Xian, oh Jing Xian. Tell me then, who do you think will solve the case this time?¡±


    ¡°This would be beyond me.¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult? But the way I see it, it¡¯s not difficult at all.¡±


    [1] Author, give him a name already! He''s been around so much he''s a proper char alrd ok =.=


    [3] Flowers and butterflies = other girls. pretty self-exnatory right?


    [4] For context, a handkerchief is amon love-token. So TS thinks he has a lover lol.

 Chapter 747 - I Will Not Strive Against You

    <h4>Chapter 747 - I Will Not Strive Against You</h4>


    Trantor: Jimmi, Editor: Aruthea


    He poured himself a cup of tea, and fanned some of its fragrance towards him before taking a sip. He was waiting for Mo Ruo to continue what he was saying.


    But that rascal Mo Ruo was in no hurry. He ced another piece of charcoal into the furnace burner with a pair of metal tongs, sending sparks flying as itnded with a thud, ¡°Winter ising. I wonder when the first snow willnd this year. Will it be just the same asst year? Or will it beter? Why don¡¯t you take a guess? And we¡¯ll see how urate your guess is.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be hiding an ulterior motive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a killjoy. I won¡¯t kill you to take a guess.¡±


    Jing Xian rolled his eyes. He hasn¡¯t yet grown bored enough that he had to resort to finding joy in guessing the date of the first snowfall.


    Mo Ruo huffed out augh as he set the metal tongs aside. A faint smile lingered on his lips as he fixed his gaze on Jing Xian¡¯s pale face. ¡°At first, there was a chance that Jing Rong would never be able to return to the capital, but he did. That is his fate, and no one can change it. No matter how far he tries to hide, he will never be able to escape his fate. And that is exactly why I have faith that he¡¯ll be able to crack the case before Prince Yi this time. It¡¯s just a matter of time¡­ Just as inevitable as snow falling in the winter. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll be able to pull it off, but I know that he will emerge as the victor.¡±


    Drunkards can be quite the philosopher, but¡­ A smile appeared on Jing Xian¡¯s face, ¡°Since when did you start believing in fate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fate that I trust, but the person who was intertwined in his fate.¡±


    ¡°A person intertwined in his fate?¡±


    Mo Ruo responded with a nod, ¡°Have you forgotten about Teacher Ji? He¡¯s the one I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was clear: Jing Rong would win as long as she was by his side. It was a form of trust.


    Jing Xian was silent, as if he was trying to discern the meaning of Mo Ruo¡¯s words.


    A smile eventually appeared on the prince¡¯s face. He drank another sip of tea absentmindedly. He could feel the warmth of the liquid, but its taste was missing. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed the hot liquid down his throat.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ A struggle for power. So what if he wins?¡± mumbled Jing Xian as he stared at the cup that he had just set down on the table.


    That¡¯s right! So what if he won?


    Mo Ruo sighed at the prince¡¯s words, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re the one who enjoys the most peace. You have the luxury of being able to read, write, and y with your pretty pigeons when you feel like it. You¡¯re unaffected at all by the power struggle. This might not be a bad thing at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although it is a little quiet here, there is no power struggle or scheming here. It saves me the effort of trying to fight for something that is not mine.¡±


    His expression was sad, but in his eyes, one could see the tranquility that came from someone who kept apart from worldly affairs.


    ¡°The fisherman is the one who will benefit most from the fight between a kingfisher and a m.¡± said Mo Ruo meaningfully, out of the blue. [1]


    There was a glint in Jing Xian¡¯s eyes as he spoke, ¡°You and I have been friends for many years. Why don¡¯t you just speak your mind?¡± He had seen right through Mo Ruo.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to leave the pce?¡±


    ¡°And what about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to remain in the pce, no matter who ascends the throne.¡±


    Mo Ruo was right. It did not matter if Jing Yi or Jing Rong ascended the throne, as he would still be granted a residence of his own outside the pce just the same.


    The fire in the furnace was burning brightly at that moment. Sparks from the crackling charcoal flew out of the furnace, and some of themnded on Mo Ruo¡¯s hand. The man rapidly pulled his arm back and tucked it into his sleeve. He creased his eyebrows in pain but did not make a single sound.


    Jing Xian gazed at the scenery outside, filled with falling leaves. A few drifted indoors andnded in the doorway for a moment being swept up again by the gentle breeze.


    Jing Xian grimaced bitterly as he stood up and tookbored steps to arge bookshelf. He looked through the books, drew one down, and flipped it open. His gaze slowly began to refocus on the words on one of the pages.


    He traced his fingers on one of the many lines written on the page, ¡°I will not strive for the throne against you, as it is disadvantageous for me.¡±


    The words grewrger andrger in his mind¡¯s eye¡­


    ¡°It doesn''t matter who bes the emperor in the end. To me, it¡¯s just another power struggle.¡±


    A long silence hung in the air, until it was broken by a pigeon arriving at the window.


    ¡°Coo coo¡­¡± The pigeon pped its wings as it strutted along the window still. It raised its head and looked at Jing Xian with its piercing eyes that were just like a human¡¯s.


    Jing Xian wrinkled his eyebrows and nced reflexively at Mo Ruo, who was sitting by the furnace. He snapped his book shut and walked over to the pigeon before picking it up and caressing its shiny feathers.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Coo coo coo¡­¡± The pigeon pecked him incessantly with its sharp beak.


    Mo Ruo stood up and made his way towards Jing Xian and his pigeon, ¡°I¡¯ve not seen this little guy for a few months, and look how fat he is. What have you been feeding him this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Just some grains.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­ it¡¯s really better to eat more food.¡±


    A second pigeonnded on the ledge and was strutting along with joy as well.


    And the birds would not stop cooing.


    Mo Ruo, who was in the mood for some mischief, took some grains from a cylindrical tube and threw them one by one at the window ledge. After eating a single grain, it could only stare at him, waiting for another. After several rounds of this from Mo Ruo, the pigeon pped its wings in anger, looking as if it wanted to snatch the grains from him. Mo Ruoughed merrily in response.


    ¡°My pigeons do bite. You might find yourself injured if you continue teasing him.¡± Jing Xian reminded him.


    ¡°Do pigeons even bite?¡±


    ¡°An animal will always bite once it is driven into desperation, no matter how tame it might be.¡±


    But the only response he received was moreughter from Mo Ruo.


    ¡°No way! You¡¯re telling me that this little thing bites? Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡± Mo Ruo nudged the pigeon¡¯s beak with his finger before asking, ¡°Say, is this a carrier pigeon?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Jing Xian¡¯s voice was full of uncertainty, ¡°It could be. I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    He did not expect Mo Ruo to tilt his head and ask seriously, ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you keeping these pigeons so that you canmunicate with someone outside the pce?¡±


    Jing Xian''s hand jerked to a sudden stop in the middle of caressing the pigeon and his eyes widened slightly with surprise. He was caught so off guard that he was unable to utter a response.


    Mo Ruo studied him, looking as if he had discovered something new, and patted him on the arm, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Jing Xian returned to his usual calm self in an instant and chuckled. ¡°Was I being nervous?¡±


    [1] I''m sure y''all are familiar with this saying by now, but if not, the story goes: kingfisher and m were fighting, both were injured in the end. Fishermanes along and sweeps them both up with no effort needed on his part.

 Chapter 748 - Baolan Tree

    <h4>Chapter 748 - Ban Tree</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminix, Editor: Aruthea


    The number of Jing Xian¡¯s friends could be counted by the fingers of one hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± observed Mo Ruo, ¡°And even if you¡¯re tomunicate by mail, I should be the only one you write to. After all, I¡¯m the only friend you can trust.¡± And with that, he returned his attention to the pigeon.


    There was a strange glint in Jing Xian¡¯s eyes. A friend?


    To him, it was a luxury.


    Mo Ruo was quick to grow bored of the pigeon. He scattered the rest of the grains on the ground, and returned to his spot by the furnace. And that was when his gaze caught a potted nt beside the couch.


    In the pot was a Ban Tree. It was a medicinal nt, and he once had a few of them in his possession in the past.


    The presence of a Ban Tree in Jing Xian¡¯s residence itself was nothing out of the ordinary. But what caught his eyes was the blood-red soil that was used to pot the nt. Ban Trees were typically nted in yellow soil, but this nt was still thriving, with dense foliage.


    He casually raised his hand to plucked one of the leaves from the nt while Jing Xian was not watching and hid it in his sleeves.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Jing Xian.


    ¡°In this entire ce, this seems to be the only nt that has been well taken care of.¡± he responded with a smile.


    ¡°Ban Trees are always easy to raise. They can survive in all sorts of environments. You know how I don¡¯t like taking care of nts, but the atmosphere would be a little lifeless if I do not have anything in my house. That¡¯s why I opted for a Ban Tree. All I have to do is to water it frequently and it¡¯ll take care of itself.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡± Mo Ruo diverted the conversation, ¡°Oh, right. Why don¡¯t you take a seat, and let me have a look at your pulse.¡±


    Jing Xian did as he was told, and released the pigeon.


    ¡°You seem well enough.¡± observed Mo Ruo, ¡°Have you been taking the medicine on time while I was not in the capital?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Jing Xian nodded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll skip even a dose with Bi Lu keeping an eye on me daily?¡±


    The conversation between the two eventually drifted elsewhere, like Mo Ruo¡¯s adventures after leaving the capital, minus the attempt on his life.


    When it was time to leave, Mo Ruo left with a few pots of wine brewed by Jing Xian. It was quite the haul for him.


    But he left Tongren Pce with a heavy heart. He had seen the small bamboo tube attached to the leg of the pigeon that Jing Xian had attempted to hide, and merely did not wish to expose him just then.


    He sighed as he pulled the Ban Tree leaf out from his sleeve, the weight of concern heavy on his chest.


    With some hesitation, he nced at the two pots of wine in his hands and handed one of them to the pce guards as he approached the pce gate, much to the man¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°What is this for, Young Master Mo?¡±


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s a gift.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± He waspletely astounded.


    It had beenmon knowledge among the pce guards that it was impossible to part Mo Ruo with his wine. And this was why he was shocked to receive the pot of wine from the young master with the reputation of a cheapskate.


    How terrifying! The guard whispered to his colleague with eyes wide open, after Mo Ruo was no longer in sight, ¡°Do you think Young Master Mo was possessed or something?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ Perhaps he has received enlightenment?¡± the other guard scratched his head in confusion.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s even safe to drink this?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. I bet he got it from Prince Xian. We all know he brews good wine. We¡¯re lucky to be able to have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Damn right.¡±


    With broad grins on both their faces, the two guards hid the wine. They were looking forward to enjoying the pot of liquid gold once their shift was over.


    ¡­¡­


    An objectnded on Mo Ruo¡¯s head right as he arrived at Yuhua Pavillion, andnded on the ground with a loud ng


    It was a cup.


    His hand immediately shot up to grasp at the spot on his head. But there was nothing he could do as the culprit was not in sight.


    Mo Ruo was immediately approached by his apprentice the moment he walked through the entrance. ¡°Shifu, there¡¯s trouble!¡± the boy shouted as he pointed at the loft.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Shimu is throwing a tantrum up there.¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Mo Ruo chided the boy, ¡°I¡¯ll cut your tongue off if you call her that again.¡±


    The boy immediately covered his mouth with his hands. His eyes were instantly filled with fear.


    Mo Ruo cast onest nce at the boy before heading upstairs, where Tang Si was waiting with the piece of handkerchief in her hand. His eyebrows immediately furrowed when he noticed the furious expression on her face. I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Tang Si motioned at the handkerchief.


    Eh? Didn¡¯t Ji Yunshu give me that?


    He took the handkerchief from Tang Si and nced at the table. It was filled with things bought by Tang Si.


    ¡°Where is the thing that came with it?¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°The thing wrapped in the handkerchief. Where did you put it?¡±


    Tang Si¡¯s anger dissipated and was reced by confusion, ¡°What thing? There¡¯s nothing in it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all?¡±


    There¡¯s no way Ji Yunshu will pull a prank on me! ¡°Baozi!¡± he called out. [1]


    And the servant boy appeared, ¡°I¡¯m here, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing that Teacher Ji sent to me?¡±


    ¡°The thing that he sent to you?¡± The boy pointed at the handkerchief Mo Ruo held in his hand, ¡°This is it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking about the thing that¡¯s wrapped inside it.¡±


    ¡°The thing that¡¯s wrapped inside?¡± the boy scratched his head, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing in it.¡± and he shook his head.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d never dare to lie to you.¡±


    Mo Ruo was utterly confused.


    ¡°Are you saying that Ah Ji gave you this handkerchief?¡± Tang Si tugged at his arm.


    ¡°Who else can it be?¡± he responded with a question of his own.


    Tang Si¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    She rolled her eyes and turned towards the servant, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that a man delivered this thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡­it was¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± And Tang Si proceeded to give the boy a dressing down.


    Just then, Mo Ruo noticed that one of his cups from his tea set was missing. He was quick to realize that the culprit who had thrown the cup thatnded on his head was none other than the crazy woman.


    He lifted one of the cups and red at her, ¡°Were you the one who threw the cup?¡±


    Tang Si immediately found herself in an awkward spot, ¡°No, it¡¯s not me¡­¡± she waved her hands in front of her.


    And she immediately fled the scene, as far away as her feet could carry her.


    [1] Yay he finally has a name! Bao zi = Little (steamed) Bun lol

 Chapter 749 - Perverse Killings

    <h4>Chapter 749 - Perverse Killings</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Prince Rong¡¯s Estate.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had just returned from Xianghe Inn. Before they even stepped through the doors, Lu Jiang had already stepped forward to report. ¡°Your Highness, the Capital Magistrate is here.¡±


    ¡°How long has he been here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been waiting inside from two hours ago.¡±


    He nodded and entered the hall together with Ji Yunshu. When the Capital Magistrate saw them, he put down his tea and hurried forward to greet them. ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji. You have finally returned.¡±


    The two of them sat down and the manservant poured them two cups of hot tea to warm them up.


    Jing Rong raised his cup and took a sip. He ignored the Capital Magistrate and looked towards Ji Yunshu instead. ¡°So?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. Holding that cup of hot tea, she answered, ¡°I believe that the culprit and the merchant leader knew each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that? Those merchants just now clearly said that their leader didn¡¯t know anyone in the capital.¡±


    ¡°But my autopsy results cannot be mistaken. The fatal injury on the deceased was to the heart. ording to the shape of the would, the murder weapon was a short de; to be precise, a dagger. Daggers are normally 7 inches long, but the murder weapon was only 4 inches long. Such delicate and short daggers are very rare. Moreover, the murderer took the deceasedpletely by surprise when he was stabbed from behind by that short dagger.¡±


    Jing Rong was still confused and waited patiently for her to continue.


    She paused for a moment to arrange her thoughts. ¡°This is because, when someone uses a dagger inbat, the wounds are typically on the opponent¡¯s abdomen and waist as these areas are easier to reach. In order to pierce the victim¡¯s heart, the dagger must be held in reverse. The deceased only had a single wound on the heart, and the wound goes straight inwards. If the assant had held the dagger in reverse, stabbing in from the front, the wound should be angled top down. [1]


    ¡°Thus, I may conclude that the assant had stabbed the deceased while standing behind him. Think about it, in what situation would someone turn their back towards a stranger? The only possibility is that the other person is someone you know or trust. Thus, one would be killedpletely unaware.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Jing Rong with her exnation.


    The Capital Magistrate was treated as if he was invisible, but he nodded his head repeatedly in agreement as he hurriedly inserted a question. ¡°Then what about the other seven skeletons? Did they die in the same way?¡±


    ¡°No, their murders were premeditated.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°If we order the seven skeletons by their time of deaths, the first died from a very sharp metal rod driven in from his forehead through his brain; the second died from being pierced through his cervical vertebrae (neck bones); the third was pierced through his sternum; the fourth in the lumbar vertebrae (spine), the fifth, through both wrist bones, the sixth in the kneecaps, the seventh, through the tibias on both calves.


    ¡°All of them were pierced by a sharp metal rod and died from blood loss. The murderer¡¯s modus operandi is very strange; seven lives, taken from the forehead down to the calves. The strangest part of it is that those people all died from slowly losing all the blood in their bodies. The murderer didn¡¯t want to end their lives immediately.¡±


    How perverse! Just describing it would give one the chills.


    Jing Rong analysed, ¡°ording to what you said, the murderer should have a grudge with these people, due to the cruelty of his methods. However, this prince has never seen such a strange method of killing. Additionally, if the murderer was systematically working his way top down, killing people by piercing their bones, then why was the merchant that died a few days ago killed by a wound through the heart?¡±


    The Capital Magistrate hurriedly tacked on, ¡°Could the murderer have changed his modus operandi? After all, one would get sick of a dish if they ate it for seven years.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± Ji Yunshu immediately denied the possibility. ¡°The murderer had used the same modus operandi for several years in a row. This method has already be his habit and would not change. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Unless the person who killed those seven skeletons is not the same person as the one who killed Gao Meng.¡±


    Ah!


    The minute she said that, Jing Rong¡¯s brows knitted tightly together. ¡°So there is a high possibility that this is two separate murder cases. However¡­¡± he mused, ¡°If this really were two unrted cases, then why would both murderers know that there was a dried well under the Buddha statue? And how did they move the statue without anyone else knowing? Lastly, why did Gao Meng go to that derelict temple in the middle of the night?¡± The questions tumbled out one after another.


    Ji Yunshu shook her head solemnly.


    Immediately after that, Jing Rong turned towards the Capital Magistrate and asked, ¡°Are you certain that the deceased had died in that derelict temple?¡±


    ¡°Why does Your Highness ask this?¡±


    ¡°This prince is merely guessing. Could have died somewhere else andter brought to the temple and thrown down the dried well?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± This is really difficult to ascertain.


    The Capital Magistrate thought for a moment and shook his head again. ¡°We cannot be sure. Anyway, when he was discovered, he was already dead in the well. The derelict temple was flooded and we couldn¡¯t even search the surroundings for clues even if we wanted.¡± Unfortunately so!


    Ji Yunshu had not been to the scene of the crime yet, and also could not directly determine the ce of death. ¡°Currently, these are the information that I could glean from the corpse and the seven skeletons. Tonight, I will work through the night to make a simple sketch of the portraits from those skeletons. However, it would only be an approximation. Ideally, these would be sufficient to identify them. Otherwise, I can only continue to work on them to make them more urate, but the time taken would be much longer.¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°That would be our only option for now.¡±


    ¡°I would like to go take a look at the derelict temple tomorrow after the floodwaters have receded.¡±


    The Capital Magistrate nced worriedly at the sky. ¡°It looks like there will be another storm tomorrow. The waters won¡¯t recede for another four to five days.¡±


    ¡°But the longer it¡¯s left, the less likely we will be able to find any remaining clues in the derelict temple.¡±


    ¡°Teacher should also keep your own safety in mind.¡±


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t reply. She looked at Jing Rong, a question in her eyes. Would they go tomorrow? Or not?


    Jing Rong considered the question. ¡°Teacher Ji is right. If we go to the crime scene anyter, all the clues left behind by the murderer would likely be washed away by the rain. If we were to investigate then, the difficulty would bepounded. Even if there is a tempest tomorrow, we will still have to go.¡±


    What else could he do after he¡¯s said that? The Capital Magistrate could only agree.


    After that, Jing Rong summoned Lang Po. ¡°Bring some men to investigate all therge smithys and weapon forges in the city. Ask if there had been anyone who had forged a sharp metal rod and a 4-inch long dagger. If you find any, immediately find out who they had been sold to. Check in detail and do not overlook anything.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will do that now.¡± Lang Po epted his orders.


    Ji Yunshu worked through the night and painted rough portraits of the seven skeletons, ording to their time of death.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t disturb her and merely ordered the maids to send several rounds of hot tea. He stood there on guard the entire night, standing under the eaves, looking at the fine drizzle dancing around thenterns with tiny glimmers, looking like a miniature milky way with their bright spots of light.


    Right now, he could do no more than provide silentpanionship.


    [1] If this didn''t make sense to you, don''t worry¡­ it didn''t make much sense to me either. I spent at least 15min trying to figure out the positioning. I''m sure she''ll exin it a few more times in the next chs and hopefully it''ll be clearer.

 Chapter 750 - The Derelict Temple in the Downpour

    <h4>Chapter 750 - The Derelict Temple in the Downpour</h4>


    Trantor: Rozenbach, Editor: Aruthea


    In the meantime, Wen Shisan, like to Ji Yunshu, was in the midst of drawing the portraits of the seven skeletal remains.


    The next morning, the portraits that were drawn up by the two were delivered to the Ministry of Justice around the same time. The Minister of Justice looked at the two paintings in his hands. One had been delivered from Prince Rong¡¯s manor and the other, from Prince Yi¡¯s manor.


    However, the person depicted in the two portraits were identical, as though they had been illustrated by the same painter. In the end, he did not put in too much thought and handed one of the two to his subordinate, ¡°Get the painters to make more copies and distribute them out. We have to know the identities of the seven corpses.¡±


    In no time at all, the copied portraits had been distributed all over the capital.


    Soon after, a piece of information soon arrived at Prince Yi¡¯s manor. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Rong is nning to go to the derelict temple in the city¡¯s outskirts.¡±


    Jing Yi looked at the dark cloudy sky and said, ¡±The water umted in that temple has yet to recede and they are heading there now, despite the uing storm?¡±


    Just then, Wen Shisan spoke up, ¡°Prince Yi, we have to get to that derelict temple before they do.¡± He was determined to win.


    Jing Yi had his doubts, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to find anything even if we did go, since the water flooding the temple has yet to recede.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Jing Yi carefully thought about Wen Shisan¡¯s words and his eyes lit up, ¡°Alright, since this prince wants to win, then I¡¯ll fight for every opportunity that is presented to me.¡± And so, he bade someone to get the carriage ready and set off towards the derelict temple at the city¡¯s outskirts.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong, were currently heading their way towards the wilderness with the capital magistrate in tow. However, the heavens were unfavorable and a downpour soon started. The raindrops pounded on the carriage¡¯s ck top, causing a deafening sound akin to numerousrge bells going off.


    The capital governor had just pulled aside the carriage¡¯s curtains and poked his head out when his face waspletely wet with rainwater; he hastily retreated back inside and wiped his face with his sleeves. His expression looked as though he had just eaten sh*t.


    Ji Yunshu secretlyughed.


    The capital governor grumbled, ¡°This deluge is really extreme, it is almost as though a hole has opened up in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Goddess Nuwa smelted stones to patch up the sky, so why would there still be a hole in the sky?¡± Ji Yunshu quipped in reply.


    The capital governor met eyes with Jing Rong as they both fell silent.


    The atmosphere in the carriage had also gotten colder.


    Jing Rongmented, ¡°That joke of yours is not amusing.¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°It was a cold joke, after all.¡±


    ¡°Why is it a cold joke?¡±


    ¡°It means a joke that is cold.¡±


    ¡°Why is it cold?¡± [1]


    Ji Yunshu, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ as cold as the surrounding weather right now.¡±


    How incongruous! Jing Rong fell into deep thought as he decided to ponder over her words.


    The capital governor witnessed the duo¡¯s exchange as though it was a shuanghuang theatrical double-act. This prince and Teacher Ji are really interesting.


    The carriage soon arrived at the city¡¯s outskirts.The roads¡¯ quality was not as good as before, the ground was muddied from the heavy rainfall which in turn caused the carriage to skid and rock violently. Everyone had to endure the nausea induced by the violent motions of the carriage before they finally arrived at the Zhang Family Vige, where the derelict temple was located.


    The vige itself was notrge; although it was technically on the outskirts of the capital, it was rather remote and with aplicated terrain.


    When they arrived at the temple¡¯s rickety entrance, they noticed that there was another carriage outside. From its markings, they could tell that this was a carriage from Prince Yi¡¯s manor!


    They were beaten to the punch again.


    Everyone got off the carriage and entered the temple after opening their umbres.


    The originally decrepit temple was in a greater state of disrepair now that the wooden beams had copsed.


    Therge buddha statue had toppled over, its head smashed to pieces while the body had split in two, with the fallen beams still resting on the broken halves. The dried-up well that was by the side of the statue was filled by the flooding water, till the point of overflowing. It¡¯s impossible for them to investigate the well¡¯s contents.


    This run-down temple could be described as totally impoverished. Aside from therge buddha statue, a rickety bench and straw that was strewn all over the ce, there was nothing at all. This ce was simply poorer than a ghost!


    As the group trudged through the rainwater, they soon met up with Jing Yi and Wen Shisan. It seems like they had just arrived as well.


    Jing Yi had a smug look on his face as he greeted Jing Rong, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Coincidence your head! Jing Rong, ¡°What quick movements you have.¡±


    ¡°Being quick is better than being slow-going.¡±


    Jing Rong smiled, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Ministry of Justice, there¡¯s no need to establish who came first, since we¡¯re both tasked to conduct the investigation, so why are we wasting time arguing here?¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s expression turned sour at Jing Rong¡¯s remark and responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Although we¡¯re at odds, we are both hoping that this case will be solved as soon as possible to assuage Imperial Father¡¯s worries.¡±


    Urgh! What a shameless person! Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze had been trained on Wen Shisan since they entered this ce.


    Of course, he was doing the same as well.


    At a first nce, it seems that this win-or-lose match was a showdown between Jing Yi and Jing Rong; however, this was undoubtedly a match of professionalism between Ji Yunshu and Wen Shisan as well.


    Wen Shisan politely bowed towards Jing Rong before addressing Ji Yunshu, ¡°I heard that Teacher Ji had smoked the bones with Chinese mugwort to remove the ink without causing any damage, what a wonderful method! If we have the time, do let me learn a thing or two from you.¡±


    He¡¯s probably thinking to himself. I get to learn something again, how wonderful.


    Ji Yunshu mildly responded to hisment, ¡°Yours truly is clearlycking whenpared to Wen-gongzi¡¯s abilities.¡± Her words seemed to suggest an additionalyer of meaning, one that those who were not in the loop would not understand.


    Smiling as though everything was well, Wen Shisan pretended not to understand Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yunshu did not wish to waste any more time. Looking at Jing Rong, she began to search about the temple after he nodded in assent. Her shoes had already been soaked through from stepping through the water earlier.


    Wen Shisan did not remain idle either. The duo began to look for evidence in the temple without interfering with one another.


    Ji Yunshu walked to the flooded well, pondered for a bit before looking towards the soaked pile of straw that was in a corner of the temple. Hm? She walked over and squatted down for a closer look. There seemed to be a few stalks of straw that had been partially burnt. If she had remembered correctly, there was a ck patch on Gao Meng¡¯s clothes from soot. Next, she picked up the burnt stalks in her hands, transferring the charred portions onto her fingertips and sniffed. However, due to the rainwater drenching it, there was no detectable smell.


    Her gaze shed to the side and spotted a piece of cloth that was in the straw; just as she was about to reach out and retrieve it, it was snatched away by Wen Shisan.


    Looking at the cloth in his hands, he shed a grin at Ji Yunshu, ¡°This cloth is made from bup. Judging from the traces, it should have been torn off by some object and based on the cloth¡¯s colour and pliability, this may have been left behind a few days ago. I dare say that this could be fabric that belonged to the culprit¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Ji Yunshu looked at him. She really wanted to tear that expression off his face.


    Wen Shisan leant forward and spoke at a lowered volume, ¡°This method of recognizing fabric. I have to thank you for teaching me.¡±


    [1] Note: A "cold" joke is ame joke in chinese¡­and it''s modern ng so JR won''t understand lol.

 Chapter 751 - Demons Born from Paranoia

    <h4>Chapter 751 - Demons Born from Paranoia</h4>


    Trantor: Rozenbach, Editor: Aruthea


    Ji Yunshu did not want to bother herself with the likes of Wen Shisan and instead, shifted her focus towards the piece of cloth in his hand andmented, ¡°There¡¯s no point in taking that piece of cloth, since that cloth does not belong to either the murderer or the victim.¡±


    Wen Shisan did not believe her, ¡°Then, how would you exin the presence of this fabric here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I had neglected to teach you that if bup gets in contact with water or any other liquid substances that it may be soluble in, there would be a resultant change in its texture and colour? Although that piece of cloth in your hands may seem like it was left behind a few days ago based on thepact weave of the fibres at the edges, bup shrinks after soaking in water. This causes the fibres to contract at the edges of the fabric and naturally decreases the time it takes before it frays. It is obvious that the cloth had been here for over ten days, but if you think that that¡¯s evidence, then you¡¯d better keep that securely.¡±


    With that, she circled around him to search elsewhere.


    Wen Shisan had no way to refute her, crumpling that piece of cloth in his grip. In the end, he still chose to keep the fabric.


    Just then, one of the capital governor¡¯s men made a report, ¡°Sir, the vige chief has arrived.¡±


    A man wearing a raincoat and conical straw hat entered hastily, stepping through the puddles unceremoniously. His hat was worn at a low angle, making it difficult to make out his features.


    sping his hands together, the Chief greeted everyone with a bow. ¡°Greetings Your Highnesses, Capital Governor.¡± His voice sounded mature with age.


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows furrowed as he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The capital governor exined, ¡°As this temple belongs to the Zhang Vige, I had informed their vige chief of Your Highness¡¯s impending arrival. I thought that by having the vige chief here, he should be able to assist Your Highness if you have any queries and wish to understand further.¡±


    Oh my, this guy¡¯s really meticulous in his work!


    The vige chief raised his head, revealing a wrinkled face; from the looks of it, he seemed to be about sixty years old.


    He beganining, ¡°Who would have expected that a single storm would cause the temple to copse and even knock over the Buddha statue. If it wasn¡¯t already inauspicious enough, there had to be a well right under the statue. Then to think that the well¡­ would contain so many skeletons inside. With all this going on, the vigers are too afraid to step outside at night.¡±


    He heaved a sigh. As the vige chief, he waspletely helpless when faced with such a situation. He could only hope that this case would be resolved as soon as possible.


    Jing Rong questioned him, ¡°Chief, this prince wants to know about the origins of the well beneath the statue.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The vige chief shook his head. ¡°I do not know either. This temple has been here for over a hundred years now and our ancestors had mentioned nothing about a well under the Buddha.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone in the vige know about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around, none of them knew a thing.¡± The vige chief responded glumly.


    Jing Yi walked over and continued the questioning, ¡°I heard that you were the one that discovered the bodies inside the well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I was the one who discovered the bodies, and I immediately reported it to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°It was raining heavily at the time, to the point where the entire vige was flooded. Why were you here? And in the dead of night no less.¡± It sounded as though he was interrogating a suspect!


    The vige chief trembled for a moment before answering with a stutter, ¡°That day¡­ it was raining heavily. The entire vige was flooded and everyone was rushing to safety. At that time, I¡­was worried about the leaks in the temple and came over to take a look, in the end¡­¡±


    He had yet to finish his sentence, when he was interrupted by Jing Rong¡¯s sharp rebuke, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    The vige chief jumped. ¡°I¡­I did not.¡±


    ¡°It was flooding by then and you could barely manage to keep yourself safe, so why would youe running to this decrepit temple? If you¡¯re not lying, then what else can it be??¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not going to tell the truth? Do you really want to force my hand?¡±


    The vige chief panicked at Jing Rong¡¯s threat and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡±


    ncing at the smashed buddha statue, his expression was fearful as he exined himself, ¡°To tell you the truth, ever since this temple was constructed, the Zhang family vige has been living well. However, a few decades ago, cracks started to form in the statue due to the strong winds and heavy rain. Not long after, vigers began to fall sick, with one or two healthy young men passing away each year. The physicians that were called here attributed this to a malicious chill entering their bodies which caused them to die from sickness.


    ¡°Everyone thought that this was due to the appearance of cracks in the statue and began offering incense and prayers in the hope that there would be no more deaths. On that night, it had been raining heavily, just like before. I was worried that something might happen to the statue again and came over to check on it, only to find that the statue had fallen over. At the same time, so many dead people appeared. I don¡¯t know what other evils will fall upon our vige.¡± He was terribly frightened.


    Oh? Such a strange event happened? Jing Rong spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as supernatural forces like spirits or demons.¡±


    Jing Yi interjected. ¡°Prince Rong, you can¡¯t say that. One should not speak irreverently against the divine and the supernatural.¡±


    ¡°They exist only in the hearts of believers; they mean nothing to non-believers.¡±


    ¡°There are many strange and unexinable things in this vast world.¡±


    ¡°Even if there are, they¡¯re merely demons born from one¡¯s paranoia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jing Yi was unable to continue their back and forth.


    At that moment, the downpour increased in intensity. Grey clouds nketed the skies; it was clearly in the middle of the day but it was now so dark that it was difficult to see past one¡¯s fingers.


    The capital governor was worried. ¡°Prince Rong, Prince Yi. The rain is getting heavier. If we were to return via our original path, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be easy to meet with an ident.¡±


    The vige chief added, ¡°That¡¯s right, the roads right now would be difficult to cross on foot or by carriage. If Your Highnesses do not mind, why don¡¯t all of you seek shelter in our vige¡¯s ancestral hall for the time being; it has plenty of space. Why not depart after the rain has stopped and the skies have cleared up?¡±


    Jing Rong and Jing Yi looked at one another before turning towards Ji Yunshu and Wen Shisan respectively, in perfect unison, seeking their opinion.


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    Wen Shisan nodded.


    Soon after, everyone left the dpidated temple and headed to the Zhang Family¡¯s Ancestral Hall, taking advantage of whatever remaining natural light they had. They arrived in less than half an hour.


    Before entering, JIng Rong picked up several small thin pebbles from the ground. His actions caught Ji Yunshu¡¯s notice. ¡°Why are you picking up pebbles?¡±


    ¡°I have a use for them.¡±


    Hm? Acting mysterious and all.


    As everyone entered the ancestral hall, they found it to be exactly like how the vige chief had described it; the interior was huge and spacious with around a dozen tables that could amodate them.


    There were also numerous vigers present awaiting them.


    The vigers have probably never seen so many people entering the vige before, particrly extravagantly dressed nobles. They all gawked at each other and remained silent.


    The vige chief hastily exined, ¡°Therge rainfall had resulted in a lot of residences bing uninhabitable, so some of the vigers had moved in here.¡±


    Soon after, the vigers began kneeling down in reverence. ¡°Our respects to Prince Rong and Prince Yi.¡±


    Gazing down at the prostrating masses, Jing Rong¡¯s expression became sombre and pained.


    ¡°Get up everyone, we¡¯re the ones that are bothering you all. We are just going to be here for a short while, so there¡¯s no need for such ceremony.¡±


    The vigers stood up.


    Jing Yi coldly harrumphed, ¡°How pretentious.¡± He sat down by the table pompously, with an arrogant expression on his face.


    Wen Shisan followed suit.

 Chapter 752 - Destined to Work for Lord Yama

    <h4>Chapter 752 - Destined to Work for Lord Yama</h4>


    Trantor: Rozen, Editor: Aruthea


    As for the capital governor, he was in a pickle.


    He was the capital governor and the two princes investigating the case were both like the great ancestors; not to be offended and difficult to please. [1] Although it may look like he could just pick any spot to sit down, the reality was not that simple. He was a supporter of Jing Rong, but it wouldn¡¯t do to make that obvious right now.


    Why not¡­ I find another empty spot to sit. That¡¯s better.


    The Zhang vige chief hurriedly ordered people to bring over a few coal braisers to warm everyone up, as well as to dry their drenched clothing. He also brought over a few pots of steaming hot tea and poured everyone present a cup. However, Jing Yi flicked the cup aside in a show of disdain.


    Wen Shisan, who was seated opposite him, was not picky at all. He was shivering all over after searching for evidence in the rundown temple and dearly wished for a cup of warming tea. Just as the teacup was about to reach his lips, before he could even take a sip, something flew towards him and struck him on the thumb, causing a sharp pain.


    His grip loosened and the teacup smashed into smithereens on the floor.


    Opposite him, Jing Yi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wen Shisan cradled his thumb and looked about. Gritting his teeth, he shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Looking at the situation, the vige chief presented another cup of tea to him. As Wen Shisan lifted the cup once more¡­ Bang! Another sound rang out.


    This time, the teacup had been struck. A hole appeared in the cup and the hot tea poured out from the opening, causing him to release his hold on the cup once more from the pain.


    In the end, another cup was sacrificed.


    This time, Wen Shisan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Standing up in anger, he raised his voice and cried out loudly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Everyone in the ancestral hall looked at him in incredulousness while remaining silent.


    Jing Yi seemed to have realized something. He looked at Jing Rong from the corners of his eyes and understood. He turned to Wen Shisan, ¡±Shisan, sit down.¡±


    Although Wen Shisan was still indignant, he suppressed his anger and sat back down.


    But his bottom had barely touched the seat when the chair simply copsed on itself, causing both chair and human to fall onto the floor. His face stiffened with rage as he endured the pain and scrambled to his feet.


    Just as he was about to ask who was the culprit, Jing Rong called out from his seat at another table, ¡±Why is Mister Wen so careless; it''s one thing to have problems holding your teacup but how could you fall off your chair? How amusing.¡± His tone was packed with mocking and sarcasm.


    Wen Shisan was not an idiot and figured out that Jing Rong was the culprit. He ground his teeth noisily with a sour expression on his face and remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Your Highness likes to y dirty.¡±


    ¡°Oh? y dirty? Why does this prince not understand what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Shisan.¡± Jing Yi advised while looking at Jing Rong from the corner of his eye, ¡°Why take despicable people seriously?¡±


    Jing Rong grinned and added, ¡°That¡¯s right, despicable people will naturally have their dues and eventually be punished for their deeds. They¡¯llugh for an instant but cry for eternity.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s face darkened but he managed to control himself in the end.


    Wen Shisan was pissed but since his opponent was a prince, he could only pat the dust off his garments with a huff. He told Jing Yi, ¡°Your Highness, I shall go out for a while to take a breather.¡± With that, he began to walk out the doors.


    Jing Rong, on the other hand, did not let up. A tiny pebble appeared at his fingertips once more with the intent on making contact with the back of Wen Shisan¡¯s head. But he was held back in time by Ji Yunshu. She tugged his hand and shook her head. Jing Rong obliged and returned the pebbles to his sleeve.


    Following that, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go outside for a moment.¡±


    JIng Rong nodded and she went out.


    ¡­


    Outside, Wen Shisan was standing under the rafters, washing his hands.


    Ji Yunshu strode out and walked beside him; she raised her head to look at the dark sky and uttered, ¡°I never thought¡­ that we would meet again in the capital.¡± Her tone was cold.


    Wen Shisan¡¯s hands froze before he withdrew them. He gave her a sideways nce and replied, ¡°Neither did I know that, in just four short years, you¡¯ve be Teacher Ji whose name is known throughout the capital.¡± His words were woven full of sarcasm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. Tell me, what are your motives for being here?¡± Direct and to the point!


    Wen Shisan replied, ¡°What kind of motive could I have? Prince Yi invited me to solve the case, so here I am.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here, so you have nothing to hide. I don¡¯t think anyone would understand better than me just what kind of person you are, Zhou San.¡±


    ¡°Zhou San?¡± Heughed as his eyes narrowed, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard this name for over four years either.¡±


    Ji Yunshu turned her body to face him and threw a cold, sharp gaze, ¡°Listen here, if you dare y any tricks with this case, I¡¯ll definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Shifu, what are you talking about? What could I possibly do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me shifu.¡± Ji Yunshu reprimanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, you are my shifu! As the saying goes; a master for a day, a master for life.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s personality was typically calm and steady. Yet, when facing this man, she couldn¡¯t help but gnash her teeth!


    Wen Shisan was smug that goading had worked, ¡°You want me to shut up but I¡¯ll still say this. If it weren¡¯t for you, there wouldn¡¯t be today¡¯s Wen Shisan. Shifu, I really am grateful to you.¡±


    How disgusting! Ji Yunshu controlled herself as she replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that solving cases is not something that could be done by mere theoretical discussions; what matters most is this.¡± She extended a finger and pointed to her head. It relies on your own intelligence!


    Wen Shisan did not care in the slightest, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I too have solved many cases over the past few years. Jingan¡¯s citizens even gave me three words. ¡° He raised three fingers. ¡°A living Buddha.¡± He was tantly bragging about his achievements.


    And yet¡ª


    ¡°When you say that you have solved many cases, are you referring to the serial n extermination case in Jiangzhenst year and the Case of the Malicious Bones?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Although I have never been to Jiangzhen myself, I have looked deeply into those two cases. During your investigation on the n extermination, you caused over ten innocent citizens to be imprisoned and beaten to death.


    ¡°Your actions during the Case of the Malicious Bones were even more abhorrent; in order to lure the culprit out, you actually caused three innocent lives to be lost. One was an elderly man over half a century old, another was a heavily pregnant woman, and thest one was an infant barely two years of age. You¡¯re despicable and incorrigible. Is this what you call solving cases? Using the lives of innocents to redeem a mere title of a living Buddha?¡±


    Her words were powerful and struck deep.


    Wen Shisan¡¯s expression crumpled. It felt like something was stuck in his throat; he couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°If I say that I¡¯m afraid of you, it¡¯s not because I am afraid that you¡¯re better than me. I¡¯m afraid of the fact that you are indiscriminate in your methods, and do not hesitate to sacrifice the lives of innocents in order to solve cases. Do you still remember my words during our first case, that we were destined to work for Lord Yama? Our left hand holds the culprit¡¯s life and our right hand grasps that of the victims¡¯, if we rx for a mere moment, then our lives are forfeit.¡±


    [1] Note: Last bit after the ; is my addition to convey the meaning and for rity.

 Chapter 753 - Bull Demons and Snake Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 753 - Bull Demons and Snake Spirits</h4>


    Trantor: Rozenbach, Editor: Aruthea


    Her words resonated powerfully, its echoes gradually drowned out by the heavy rain.


    Wen Shisan heard them clearly. He had never forgotten her words, not for a single moment.


    The hands in his sleeves balled tightly and then rxed. His eyes held a hint of disdain as he replied, ¡°I have never forgotten what you said; Wen Shisan has always made Shifu¡¯s words my maxim; every word, every phrase has been engraved into my bones.¡±


    ¡°And yet your actions are as sinister as those of the evil bull demons and snake spirits, destroying the lives of innocents.¡±


    ¡°But I, Wen Shisan, would rather act as a cow demon than have my hands bound. As long as I can solve the case, I am willing to do anything. I don¡¯t have to be so wary of everything and anyone, like you.¡± He was firmly set in his convictions.


    This man is practically perverse! Ji Yunshu shook her head and lowered her voice. ¡°If you still have a shred of conscience, then stop doing evil things and endangering the lives of innocents.¡±


    ¡°You can spare me your preachings, I am different from you. You solve cases as you continue to preach your so-called justice. But for me, so long as I can find the true culprit, anyone can be sacrificed and their deaths will be worth it.¡±


    Hints of brutal cruelty gradually revealed itself and covered the gentleness his eyes had once exhibited.


    In short, Wen Shisan was someone that would sweep away anything that would obstruct his path to fame and glory. He did value human lives, but merely as stepping stones to help him climb even higher!


    Ji Yunshu said, ¡±You¡¯re irredeemable.¡±


    Wen Shisan, ¡±Argue however you want. In any case, this Case of the Dried Well will definitely be solved by me first. By then, the Teacher Ji famed throughout the capital will only be a defeated opponent, while the name Wen Shisan will be known everywhere. However¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°Since you are my Shifu, I won¡¯t humiliate you too badly. You once taught me and I should be grateful for that and not let you losepletely. Then again, ¡®the student surpasses their master¡¯. I have you to thank for that and you should be d to have a student like myself.¡± His tone seemed to be insinuating something.


    Hmph! Should I be happy for you then? Would you like me to offer some incense to you every festival as well? Shameless fellow! Ji Yunshu smiled wryly, ¡°I must have been really blind back then, to have allowed you to remain at my side.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put yourself in that light.¡± Wen Shisan¡¯s face stiffened as he continued, ¡°To tell you the truth, the reason why I entered the capital to assist in Prince Yi¡¯s investigation was not only so that I can gain more recognition than you. Prince Yi had also given his word that so long as my assistance results in him solving this case before Prince Rong, he will give me the position of the Judicial Inspection Chief of the Ministry of Justice.¡± Greed clouded his eyes.


    Judicial Inspection Chief! Howughable.


    ¡°The pinnacle of our profession is undoubtedly the one that allows one to mete out punishment. If Prince Yi is able to give that to me, I¡¯ll follow him wherever he goes.¡±


    What a sycophant!


    Ji Yunshu was amused to no end, ¡°You think¡­that Prince Yi can be trusted?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ho ho. Anyway, she had already said her piece, but this guy insisted on remaining pigheaded and foolish! She replied, ¡°Very well, I¡¯d like to see for myself whether you would be able to take office as the Judicial Inspection Chief.¡± The two of them faced each other, staunchly in opposition.


    Just then, two figures, one tall and one short, approached from afar.


    Due to the dark clouds and the curtain of rain, it was not possible to clearly discern their appearances. However, based on their silhouettes, it seemed that one of them was seated in a wheelchair and the other was behind, pushing him along.


    They gradually drew closer. Ji Yunshu and Wen Shisan also concluded their argument as they turned their attention to the newly-arrived visitors.


    The tall figure pushed the wheelchair with one hand while his other held the umbre. However, the umbre was tilted forward to cover the seated individual, causing his own back to bepletely soaked. Rainwater drenched his hair and trickled down his tanned face. On close examination, multiple short scars could be seen on the man¡¯s face. It is likely that the scars were not properly treated, which caused the scars to heal poorly in a pattern that looked as though a centipede were crawling on his face.


    The seated figure had a head full of neatlybed white hair. He appeared to be around sixty, with a dull gaze and sombre expression. He cradledntern, whose candle flickered as if it would extinguish at any moment.


    The two men arrived at the door. The young man that had been pushing the wheelchair folded up the umbre and rested it against the pir before shaking some of the rainwater off his body.


    As Wen Shisan and Ji Yunshu were standing in a poorly-lit area, the visitors did not notice them.


    As the younger man pushed the wheelchair forward, something caught the light, directing a bright sh of light towards Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes. It was so bright that she found it difficult to keep her eyes open and flinched away reflexively.


    By the time she recovered from the re, the duo had already gone inside.


    Inside the building.


    As the two men stepped inside the building, the wheelchair creaked loudly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    One of them looked as though his soul had been stolen, as he sat in the wheelchair, holding antern in his arms with a lifeless expression.


    The other was drenched from head to toe; although his face was scarred, his manner appeared honest and did not seem like a bad person at all.


    The vige chief saw this and ran over to give the young man a p, reminding him, ¡°Zhang Daqi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you see the two princes here?¡±


    The man called Zhang Daqi was a little cowed, as his gaze swept past the two grand personnages. His expression was slightly panicked as he clumsily cupped his hands together and bowed in greeting, saying in a gruff but powerful voice, ¡°This humble one did not mean to disturb Your Highnesses, I beg for your mercy.¡± Well, he¡¯s rather good at talking!


    Jing Rong was just about to dismiss the matter when Jing Yi interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. After all, we¡¯re not heinous viins, why would we randomly punish people?¡±


    At this point, should Jing Yi be given the title of a hypocrite? And be repeatedly smacked in the face with it?


    Zhang Daqi let out a sigh and shuffled to the side.


    After that, the vige chief asked, ¡°What are you doing here and not staying at home with your father?¡±


    ¡°Chief, the waters have flooded our house too, so we had no choice but toe here.¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡°There were a lot of items that I couldn¡¯t move out in time. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright. Please wait inside the ancestral hall with your father. We¡¯ll talkter once the water has receded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡± Zhang Daqi then pushed his father¡¯s wheelchair inside to join the vigers.


    Jing Rong looked out at the unceasing rain, almost as though someone tore a hole through the sky, before turning to look at the brooding vige chief and consoled him, ¡°Chief, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Although the rain has destroyed quite a number of homes, causing you all to seek refuge, this prince will definitely report this situation to the capital and rpense everyone for the damages as soon as possible.¡±


    Does that mean that he intends to give out disaster relief funds?

 Chapter 754 - Life-saving Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 754 - Life-saving Medicine</h4>


    Trantor: Rozenbach, Editor: Aruthea


    The vige chief was beside himself with joy, ¡°Many thanks Your Highness, you¡¯re the benefactor of our Zhang vige.¡± They were so effusive with their thanks they practically performed a full set of formal kowtows!


    Unexpectedly, Jing Yi chose this moment to be a wet nket, ¡°Chief, you shouldn¡¯t express your thanks so early.¡±


    Hm? He¡¯s up to something again.


    The chief was confused.


    Jing Yi looked at Jing Rong and spoke, as though reminding him, ¡°The dispersion of relief funds have always followed the rules set by the capital; not every matter requires the attention of the imperial court. If that were the case, then wouldn¡¯t all the provinces report to the capital over every minor kerfuffle. Should that happen, wouldn¡¯t it throw our Great Lin into chaos?¡±


    ¡°That may be so, but we both saw the situation of Zhang Vige. The never-ending rain has precipitated disaster in the form of floods. Although there were no casualties, their homes have copsed and the losses were massive. There is no reason why the capital should leave them to their own devices.¡±


    ¡°Based on your words, it looks like the Ministry of Revenue will be working overtime!¡± He was obviously being sarcastic.


    Jing Rong gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Regardless, I will do what I can.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do your best to fight for them but the court officials may not necessarily give their approval.¡±


    How beastly! Jing Yi¡¯s words implied that he would be inciting the officials to obstruct him.


    Given Zhang Vige¡¯s situation, it may be difficult to request disaster relief funds. After all, the extent of this flood was minor and without casualties. Jing Yi and his faction could easily cite precedents ording to Great Lin¡¯sws to block them. Then, it would be difficult to ensure that the funds would be distributed evenly no matter how benevolent the Emperor may be.


    It seems that another ¡®confrontation¡¯ will be happening soon! Jing Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him.


    The vige chief couldn¡¯tment on the princes¡¯ argument, and could only silently pray that the imperial court would be able to provide assistance.


    Just at this moment, Wen Shisan and Ji Yunshu came back and returned to their respective seats.


    Noting Ji Yunshu¡¯s facial expression, Jing Rong asked, ¡°Looks like you two parted on bad terms.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    He took that as a silent agreement. They really did part on bad terms.


    She sighed, ¡°It seems that even Heaven does not wish for some individuals to be good people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for the heavens to decide who would be a good or bad person.¡± Jing Rong spoke. ¡°If a person wants to be good, then they would be righteous no matter what. If they chose to be evil, they would stillmit crimes even if you gave them everything they want. Although I do not believe in Buddhism,, I still believe in the saying ¡®Good or evil; they will always receive their just desserts¡¯.¡±


    A big thumbs up for that! Her heart was originally shrouded in a fog of doubt that soon dissipated after hearing his words.


    Ji Yunshu nodded and let out a light sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She smiled lightly and lifted her teacup. Just before her lips touched the cup, she was interrupted by a series of violent coughs.


    She turned towards the noise and found the wheelchair-bound old man coughing non-stop. His face turnedpletely red before he copsed from the wheelchair altogether and fell heavily onto the ground.


    Zhang Daqi hastily helped him back up, ¡°Are you alright, Father?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± He coughed up blood. The surrounding vigers crowded around them in concern.


    ¡°Father!¡± The elderly man continued to cough for some time before finally stopping. However, his wheezing made it sound like he was at death¡¯s door.


    The vige chief made his way over, striking the back of his hand into the palm of his other hand worriedly, ¡°What do we do now? Where would we be able to find a physician in such heavy rain?¡±


    Zhang Daqi could only rub his father¡¯s chest in an attempt to sooth him.


    Seeing the situation, Ji Yunshu got up and walked over, pushing her way through the crowd and knelt down by the elder. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Are you a physician?¡± Zhang Daqi asked.


    She shook her head in denial, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Without waiting for any more doubts, she ced a hand on the patriarch¡¯s chest and pressed lightly a few times whilst frowning slightly. After that, she took out an ornate medicine bottle and took out a single pill.


    Just as Ji Yunshu was about to feed it to the old man, Zhang Daqi stopped her. ¡°Hold on.¡± He asked, ¡°What kind of medicine are you giving my father?¡±


    ¡°This is a life-saving medicinal pill.¡± She then pushed the pill into the elderly man¡¯s mouth without exining further.


    ¡°Get me some water.¡± A viger immediately handed a bowl of water to her.


    Not long after the old man had ingested the medicine, he leant into his son¡¯s arms, his condition much better than before. Zhang Daqi finally rxed. ¡°Many thanks to this gentleman¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± She demurred.


    The vige chief quickly bade people to help the elderly to his feet and gave them instructions, ¡°The few of you, take Old Man Zhang to the back of the ancestral hall to recover.¡±


    A few vigers stepped up to help carry the old man back onto the wheelchair.


    However, Ji Yunshu detected some kind of smell. It was very familiar but only lingered for a while before it disappeared, so she didn¡¯t pay it too much attention.


    The vige chief expressed his gratitude, ¡°Many thanks for your help just now.¡±


    ¡°I only did what I could.¡±


    How humble!


    Ji Yunshu returned to her seat to face Jing Rong, who had a load of questions for her, ¡°Since when did you learn to treat illnesses?¡±


    ¡°These two hands of mine can only be used for the dead, how could they be used for saving lives?¡±


    ¡°Then just now?¡±


    ¡°The medicine that I fed the old man was something Mo Ruo had given to me. He said that it was a life-saving medicine. I thought that it would help, so I gave it to him. It looked like it works well.¡±


    ¡°Why did he give you medicine?¡±


    This¡­ How should she exin this?


    Should she tell Jing Rong that she was poisoned with toad poison and that it might rpse at any moment, which was why Mo Ruo gave her a bottle of pills to keep on her person?


    But what ended uping out of her mouth was instead, ¡°He was probably worried that I¡¯d get hurt? You must know that there had been many cow spirits and snake spirits during our journey here.¡±


    This excuse was faultless, but Jing Yi happened to be within earshot.


    He knew full well that the so-called cow demons and snake spirits were referring to him. He shrugged andughed, before replying without even looking at her, ¡°If you¡¯re meant to die, not even the gods will be able to save you.¡± His mouth is really rotten!


    Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.


    Following that incident, Jing Rong asked the vige chief ¡°Did the old man¡¯s family contract some illness?¡±


    The vige chief replied, ¡°It¡¯s a chronic illness, that¡¯s also¡­¡± He was hesitant to continue speaking.


    Ji Yunshu wondered, ¡°Chief, I noticed that the elder seems to have some hidden illness. If you don¡¯t mind sharing, maybe His Highness and I would be able toe up with a solution.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­he¡¯s not ill.¡± The vige chief answered. ¡°I had previously told you the story about our vige¡¯s Buddha statue. Ever since the statue cracked, a lot of young men had died. A few years ago, Old Man Zhang¡¯s son also passed away. Since then, his mental state deteriorated and he became senile. He fell and broke his leg not too long after. He¡¯s been like that after that, with his physical condition getting worse and worse.¡±


    No wonder! Of course he would be saddened, having lost his beloved son. However¡­ ¡°That man called Zhang Dasheng is also his son.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Man Zhang actually had three sons. However, due to the strange events that happened in the vige, one passed away and one ran off, leaving behind Zhang Daqi who remained by his father¡¯s side. Yet, he¡¯s also a pitiful soul. Old Man Zhang was already mentally unstable and often used a knife to sh at Zhang Daqi¡¯s face. He¡¯s really pitiable, just look at his face, there¡¯s seven scars there. In addition, Zhang Daqi¡¯s has yet to take in a wife even at this age.¡±


    One couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy upon hearing that!

 Chapter 755 - Idiot Si

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Idiot Si</h4>


    Trantor: Jimmi, Editor: Aruthea


    Ji Yunshu felt some sympathy for the man. She then looked at Jing Rong who was sitting by her side. This fellow is twenty five years old and he has neither wife nor concubine either. He¡¯s not doing any better than Zhang Daqi.


    Chief Zhang remained silent after telling them what he knew about Old Man Zhang.


    Outside, rain was still pouring down from the grey, cloudy skies.


    The Capital Magistrate walked up to Jing Rong, his brows knit tightly in worry. He leaned over and whispered into his ear, ¡°Your Highness, we may not be able to leave today. The rain seems like it will not be stopping for quite some time. The sky ispletely dark.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°We might have to stay the night here.¡±


    We might not be able to leave after all! Jing Rong pondered the matter for a short while and responded, ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± We should leave if we can.


    ¡°As you wish, sire.¡± replied the Capital Magistrate as he retreated back to his position.


    Just then, a young man who looked around seventeen to eighteen burst through the doors. His tattered clothing hung off his frail,nky frame, and he was drenched head to toe by the rain. His disheveled hair covered half his face, but his ck eyes were still visible along with his bloodied lips.


    The man was scratching at his exposed neck and shoulders with fingers caked with filth and grime. He had managed to tearrge swaths of his skin away, leaving bloodied marks on his body that were oozing pus and dark colored blood that was flowing down his body along with the rain water.


    A pair of shoes that were covered with holes were worn on the man¡¯s feet, but his shoes were in such a bad shape that his bare feet were already touching the ground.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The man smiled as he entered, and saliva came drooping down from his mouth.


    It¡¯s him¡­ The vigers in the ancestral hall regarded the neer with disdain. Some among them averted their gazes from him and covered their mouths, barely holding back the urge to throw up.


    In contrast, Jing Rong, Ji Yunshu, Jing Yi, and Wen Shisan eyed him with curiosity. What a strange man!


    Chief Zhang immediately walked up to the man and blocked his path, ¡°Idiot Si, what are you doing here? Leave!¡± he shouted.


    However, Idiot Si continued to smile at the vige chief and refused to move.


    ¡°What are youughing at, Idiot Si? Leave now!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll start hitting you if you won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Idiot Si refused to budge despite the threats. The vige chief gritted his teeth in frustration. He was forced to keep his temper in check in the presence of the two princes. The only thing he could do was to motion for two of the stronger vigers to throw him out of the hall.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Jing Rong spoke up.


    And the two vigers immediately stopped while Chief Zhang was baffled, ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°The rain is heavy outside. Wouldn¡¯t you be sending him to his death by throwing him outside?¡±


    ¡°I was worried that his presence would offend you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Is he a man who hasmitted unforgivable sins?¡±


    ¡°No, Your highness.¡±


    ¡°Then is he a wicked man who wishes to cause harm to those around him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not, Your highness.¡±


    The vige chief answered all of Jing Rong¡¯s questions. And the prince spoke with a solemn expression, ¡°If he¡¯s not, then why would he offend me? Does thisrge hall not have enough space for one more person?¡±


    Chief Zhang was nervous, ¡°It¡¯s not that, Your highness. Look at Idiot Si,¡± disdain was clearly written on his face, ¡°He¡¯s an orphan, and he has always been of unsound mind. His body was scratched into a bloodied mess by his own hands. What if¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯ here!¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s voice was firm. He set his gaze on Idiot Si who was still scratching furiously at his neck and said, ¡°It is not his fault that he¡¯s afflicted by this disease. Refusing to give him your sympathy despite living in the same vige is one thing, but to throw him out into such bad weather? Your duty as the vige chief is to solve problems for the people in your vige, not to discard your problems and ignore them.¡± His tone was gentle, but everyone present could hear the warning behind it.


    It took Chief Zhang quite a while to recover from the shock, ¡°Yes, Your Highness is correct.¡±


    And with that, the vige chief pulled Idiot Si aside and spoke to him with a gentle tone, ¡°Idiot Si, His Highness has granted you the permission to stay. But I¡¯m warning you, stay put indoors and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Idiot Si tilted his head. He was not even listening to Chief Zhang. The man parted his hair away from his face with bloodied fingers and smiled at Jing Yi who had been silent.


    It was a very creepy smile. But Jing Yi showed no fear. He met the idiot¡¯s gaze, as if he could look into his head. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°St¡­ Stone.¡±


    ¡°Stone?¡±


    Idiot Si pointed at the round jade hanging on the prince¡¯s waist. Drool continued to pour down from the smile on the man¡¯s face.


    Jing Yi looked down at his belt and immediately understood what the idiot meant. A mischievous smile formed on his lips as he took the jade pendant from his belt and hung it on his finger. He intended to tease Idiot Si. ¡°You want this?¡±


    ¡°Stone.¡±


    ¡°This is not a stone.¡±


    ¡°Stone.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Come closer, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Jing Yi inched his arm forward.


    A glint appeared in Idiot Si¡¯s dark eyes. He stepped forward after some slight hesitation, and extended his arms towards the jade pendant.


    But Jing Yi retracted his hand right when Idiot Si¡¯s grime and blood covered fingers made contact with the pendant.


    ¡°Stone¡­ Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°You idiot, what I hold in my hand is not stone.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Idiot Si was driven into desperation, much to the pleasure of Jing Yi, who had a perverted grin on his face.


    ¡°Stone¡­ Stone¡­¡± Idiot Si continued to grumble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw you out if you don¡¯t stop.¡± Chief Zhang tugged at the man¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Stone¡­¡±


    The idiot was still trying to reach for Jing Yi¡¯s pendant when Ji Yunshu called out to him, ¡°Hey,e over here.¡±


    Idiot Si looked at the person who was waving at him. And Ji Yunshu pulled a pearl from her belt and put it in her palm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this stone to you, okay?¡± she asked.


    Idiot Si nodded furiously and ran up to her to take the pearl from her hand. ¡°Stone. It¡¯s mine¡­ Mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s yours now. No one will take it away from you.¡±


    A satisfied expression settled on Idiot Si¡¯s face as he finally made his way to the back of the hall and sat quietly on the floor.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s heart ached for him. It was miserable enough to have his body ravaged by the disease, but the man had to suffer through the disdain of his fellow vigers as well. His parents would definitely be sad if they were still alive.


    But Jing Yi sneered at Ji Yunshu¡¯s gesture, ¡°What a kind person you are!¡± Howme.


    It did not take long for Zhang Daqi to appear once again with his fists clenched. It was apparent that he was worried for his father. He really was a very filial son.


    But when Idiot Siid eyes upon him¡­

 Chapter 756 - A Death!

    <h4>Chapter 756 - A Death!</h4>


    Trantor: Jimmi Editor: Aruthea


    ¡°Ehh¡­ Ehh¡­¡±


    Rain water and sweat mixed with one another on Idiot Si¡¯s face as he stared at Zhang Daqi with his mouth agape.


    One might not notice such a change, but Ji Yunshu and Wen Shisan were very observant people.


    Why is Idiot Si so afraid of Zhang Daqi? Has he been bullying him? That can¡¯t be right! Zhang Daqi is a filial son, and is also known for his honest and sincere nature! Why would he bully an idiot?


    Their eyes met as they retracted their gaze from Idiot Si.


    Wen Shisan gave Ji Yunshu a meaningful smile, and received a re in return.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Jing Rong, who noticed her expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± she shook her head.


    Jing Rong did not press Ji Yunshu for more answers, and instead directed a re towards Wen Shisan before turning his gaze towards the weather outside, ¡°The rain is getting heavier and it¡¯s gettingte. It seems that we¡¯ll have to stay here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± replied Ji Yunshu, ¡°But won¡¯t it be a great inconvenience for a prince like you?¡± She smiled teasingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled to all corners of the empire,¡± responded Jing Rong, ¡°There isn¡¯t a ce that I haven¡¯t been to. I¡¯ve even spent a night in a coffin home. Why would I be afraid to spend one night here?¡± he shot back.


    Seems like it was a traumatic experience for him! I bet he will never forget about it for the rest of his life. Ji Yunshu averted her gaze and smiled sheepishly. She did not have aeback for this particr punchline.


    ¡°I hope the rain will stop in the morning. We need to look for evidence at the ruined temple.¡± she resorted to changing the topic instead.


    ¡°I believe that you can find sufficient proof even if the evidence is washed away by rain.¡±


    ¡°Do you really trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And only you.¡± Jing Rong flirted as naturally as he breathed.


    Ji Yunshu fixed her gaze on him and nodded in response.


    Booooom¡­ The rumbling of thunder could be heard as lightning struck a tree outside and split it in half.


    It was followed immediately by another sh of lightning that illuminated the dark sky. Kacha!


    The vigers in the hall shrunk back in fear. ¡°Is the sky falling? What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Our harvest this year is doomed.¡±


    ¡°My house was swept away by the flood. Everything is gone¡­ Gone¡­¡±


    ¡°You lost your house? I don¡¯t even have any livestock left anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish the court could send us aid.¡± The vigers wailed and groused about their hardships and suffering.


    ¡­¡­


    Kacha! Booom! The spectacle of lightning continued.


    A strong gust of wind blew into the hall, extinguishing the twonterns outside as well as the candles within, plunging the entire ce into darkness.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Panic erupted within the hall. A series of rattles and crashes could be heard as objects fell to the ground due to the strong wind.


    ¡°Everyone remain calm!¡± shouted Chief Zhang in the dark, but his words fell on deaf ears as the vigers pushed and shoved against one another in their moment of panic. Even some of the tables within the ancestral hall were knocked over in the ensuing chaos.


    Jing Rong grabbed hold of Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand tightly the moment the candles were blown out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± he whispered.


    She opened her eyes to see shadows moving around in the dark. A bright light shed past her eyes for an instance before disappearing.


    At first she thought it was lightning, but it turned out to be a reflection of some sort. It was just like that light that hurt her eyes earlier before. Just as before, she closed her eyes reflexively.


    The wind subsided after a short while.


    The panic died down when someone eventually was able to light a candle in the dark. One by one the rest of the candles were relit, and brightness returned to the ancestral hall.


    Hwever, the vigers were still scampering around like chickens with their heads cut off.


    Fallen tables, broken chairs and shoes and littered the ground. There were even people who had fallen onto the ground. And then, there was also something else.


    A dead man.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± a voice filled with fear pierced through the night. This person clutched at his mouth with one hand and pointed at the corpse with the other. ¡°S-someone has died¡­¡± He backed away from the corpse as everyone¡¯s attention was drawn towards the direction he pointed.


    A body with blood pouring out of all of its orifices could be seen leaning against a corner of the hall, his head tilted to one side.


    The victim was none other than Idiot Si.


    Restlessness began to spread like the gue amongst the crowd.


    Ji Yunshu stood up and made her way to the corpse with disbelief on her face. Wen Shisan had originally intended to join her in the investigation, but he was held back by Jing Yi, ¡°Your most important task now is to solve the Case of the Dried Well for me. Leave something like this to people who like sticking their noses into other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°But Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence! Remember what I told you.¡±


    Truth to be told, Wen Shisan himself was reluctant to get involved, but he wanted topete with Ji Yunshu. With the disapproval from Jing Yi, however, he was forced to be a bystander.


    Jin Yunshu stood in front of idiot Si for a long moment to calm her emotions before kneeling down to inspect the corpse. She then wrapped her hand with a handkerchief before lifting up the man¡¯s chin and sweeping aside his messy hair. He was indeed bleeding from all of his orifices.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he alright just moments ago? How did he die? Can you tell what caused it?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, blood pouring from the seven orifices of the head is a sign that the victim is suffering from internal injuries or a broken bone at the base of the skull. That¡¯s what we call an internal bleeding within the skull. As all seven of a human¡¯s orifices are connected, and that is why blood came pouring out of all of them.¡±


    Jing Rong was not a professional, but it did not mean that he was still able to understand part of what she said. ¡°And what about him?¡±


    ¡°I need to have a closer look.¡± She lowered Idiot Si on the ground and pulled open his clothes revealing his chest and stomach. His torso showed no signs of beatings, but it was covered with scratch marks.


    She pressed down hard on his chest and stomach and came to a conclusion, ¡°He did not suffer from internal bleeding.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°Blood would¡¯vee out of his mouth otherwise.¡± Oh! What a knowledgeable person!


    ¡°I think there is bleeding within his skull.¡±


    She began checking Idiot Si¡¯s head. There were no signs of trauma or injuries. Could this be internal? And as she parted his pungent, messy hair, what she saw was¡­

 Chapter 757 - Identifying The Killer

    <h4>Chapter 757 - Identifying The Killer</h4>


    A needle?! Who could it be? Trantor: Jimminix, Editor: Aruthea


    Jing Rong also saw this, ¡°This is most likely what killed him.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded in affirmation and pulled the needle out. There were traces of blood on the needle, ¡°Do you have a small box?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± The response from Jing Rong was almost instantaneous.


    Lang Po knew his master well. He produced a small box the moment Jing Rong made his reply and handed it to Ji Yunshu so that the needle could be stored.


    ¡°The needle is indeed Idiot Si¡¯s cause of death.¡± said Ji Yunshu as she stood up, ¡°It was inserted into Idiot Si¡¯s skull, causing him to bleed from his orifices.¡± The crowd was terrified and shivered all over when they heard that. They could almost feel the chill of their own skull being torn open and exposed.


    ¡°Could the killer be¡­ One of us?¡± a voice eximed. Fear washed over the vigers. Some of the more timid ones huddled together in a corner, while even the more courageous among them were looking at Ji Yunshu with mouths agape. Fear had gripped their hearts.


    ¡°If the killer is indeed among us, why are we still here? Shouldn¡¯t we run away?¡± Some of the vigers blurted out, ready to leave the ancestral hall and run for their lives.


    But Jing Rong gave his retainers a look, and two of his guards immediately moved to block the entrance.


    ¡°Nobody is allowed to leave, especially when the killer is amongst us,¡± said Jing Rong.


    ¡°But Your Highness,¡± said the vige chief, ¡°What if the culprit strikes again?¡±


    ¡°This is why I want all of you to stay. So that we can find out who did it and arrest him.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­ Who could be the killer?¡±


    Jing Rong did not have an answer for that question. He nced at Ji Yunshu with an inquisitive look, and saw her staring at the needle with a frown on her face as she pondered the possibilites.


    ¡°It must be Zhang Shoucai!¡± shouted a voice, and the crowd immediately looked towards that young man.


    ¡°He threatened to kill Idiot Si and feed him to the pigs when he threw rocks at his house! It must be him!¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­ It¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t not kill him! I only said it in a moment of impulse! Why would I kill him?¡± I¡¯m innocent of that usation! Panic was written on his face as sweat dripped down his forehead.


    ¡°You were sitting beside me just now! But when the lights were blown out, you were no longer there when I tried to grab you! I wonder where you went¡­¡± another person used.


    ¡°I was scared and hid under the table! Trust me! What I said is real!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the killer!¡±


    The vigers backed away from Zhang Shoucai. He had been scared when he saw the dead body but now, fear hadpletely gripped his heart. If they really took him to be the murderer, he would be thrown into jail and lose his life. What should he do?


    Just as all the metaphorical arrows were pointing at him, Ji Yunshu spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s not the killer.¡±


    Her words caused an uproar among the vigers. It¡¯s not Zhang Shoucai? All eyes were now on Ji Yunshu as the crowd waited for her to continue her analysis.


    ¡°Idiot Si was alone at a corner before the lights went out, and he was found dead at that exact position as well. The crowd moved away from Idiot Si in the darkness, and I found no footprints around his corpse. This means that he was killed from a distance. Any one of us here could be the killer.¡±


    ¡°Then how are you so sure that Zhang Shoucai is not the killer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Ji Yunshu lifted the brocade box and continued, ¡°In humans, the gaps between the cranial bones are not fully closed in infanthood, and are thus softer than the surrounding bone. As we grow older, the gaps will close and turn harder.


    ¡°The murder weapon is a silver needle, and not a sharp weapon like a knife. It is not that easy to puncture a young man¡¯s cranium with a needle unless the killer applied a great force, or¡­ has practiced martial arts before. And most importantly, it takes great skill tond the needle on Idiot Si¡¯s cranium at a distance like this. This means that the killer is well versed in martial arts. However, this man named Zhang Shoucai appears weak and frail, unlike someone who knows martial arts. He resembles someone who has to drink medicine daily instead.¡±


    Oh! So the killer is someone who knows martial arts. The vigers among the crowd looked at one another, while Zhang Shoucai let out a sigh of relief. He felt like he had just escaped certain death.


    ¡°But, Young Master,¡± the vige chief immediately said, ¡°The only people with that much strength in our vige are not present, and none of us know martial arts. The killer is definitely not one of us. But¡­¡± he cast a meaningful look at the neers from the capital. They were the ones who knew martial arts.


    Jing Rong was quick to react, ¡°Chief, I can guarantee that my men will never do something like that.¡±


    His words sent Jing Yi into a fit of anger. He mmed his fist on the table and asked in a venomous tone, ¡°Are you implying that my men were the ones who did it?¡±


    ¡°That, I do not know. I can only guarantee the innocence of my own men.¡± replied Jing Rong.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually said that.¡± Jing Yi sneered at him and pointed at each of Jing Rong¡¯s men, ¡°You guarantee that your men are not the killer, and I can do the same for my men. However, all of your men seem highly suspicious to me. And you¡¯re included too.¡± he jabbed his finger hard at Jing Rong¡¯s chest.


    Jing Rong immediately grabbed hold of Jing Yi¡¯s hand and flung it aside unceremoniously. ¡°Jing Yi, if your men are innocent, they won¡¯t be guilty just because of my words. But if one of them is indeed the killer, I give you my word that the Supreme Court has a jail cell with their names on it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Thus began a confrontation between the two princes, where neither was willing to back down.


    The Capital Magistrate immediately inched forward to y the role of mediator between the two pieces, ¡°Calm yourselves, Your Highnesses¡­¡± despite his calm appearance, his heart was filled with fear and worry that the princes would redirect their anger towards him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a fuss over this. The Supreme Court will take care of this case.¡±


    Jing Rong and Jing Yi both agreed to back down, as they knew that their argument was leading nowhere.


    ¡°Teacher Ji,¡± the Capital Magistrate walked up to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Please continue your investigation on the Dried Well Case. The Supreme Court will take over from here. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°But before that. Teacher, there is something I don¡¯t understand,¡± the Capital Magistrate asked.

 Chapter 758 - A Tan-Colored Stone

    <h4>Chapter 758 - A Tan-Colored Stone</h4>


    hmm¡­ what do you think is the stone about?Trantor: Jimminx, Editor: Aruthea


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of how a cat¡¯s eyes can see in the dark? Do you know that¡­ A human can do that as well?¡±


    Eh? ¡°About that¡­ I don¡¯t think I have.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only normal for you to have not heard of something like that. It is a rare trait that not many have.¡±


    The Capital Magistrate was shocked. Someone like that exists?


    Ji Yunshu walked back to Idiot Si¡¯s corpse. She sighed involuntarily and sadness welled in her heart when she saw his miserable state and the bloodied scratch marks that covered his entire body. A shiny, tan-colored rocknded on the floor with a dull thud when she pulled the man¡¯s clothes back up to cover his body.


    She picked up the stone and weighed it on her hand before storing it in her sleeve. It did not take long for the vige chief to arrive with a white sheet to cover the body of Idiot Si. ¡°How pitiful!¡± He sighed.


    Wen Shisan, who had been observing Ji Yunshu silently as she worked on the case, was reminded of his life many years ago. He had been an earnest and eager apprentice of hers back then, and she had taught him many things without holding anything back from him.


    She had patiently taught him anything he didn¡¯t know and would often solve problems that he found himself not able to crack. Every single mystery and every single problem that impeded his progress in a case could be ovee as long as she was with him.


    Just as Wen Shisan had once said, he would not be who he was without Ji Yunshu. He who teaches me for one day is my teacher for life. Guilt gripped his heart. He could feel a strange, unsettling sensation in his chest. Was I wrong? He even begun questioning himself.


    Nobody was able to sleep that night.


    Perhaps due to the grace of a higher power, the rain stopped early the next morning, and the flood had finally receded as well.


    In order not to waste time, Jing Rong and Jing Yi headed to the ruined temple with their men to investigate the dried well. Chief Zhang followed the princes to the temple while the Capital Magistrate stayed behind. Orders were sent to the Supreme Court so that more men could be sent to the vige to investigate the murder that had urred in the ancestral hall.


    ¡­¡­


    While the flood had receded, the well was still filled with water. ¡°It seems that the well is sealed up, or some of the water would have flowed out. It seems that it¡¯s impossible to find anything down there.¡± Certainly!


    So¡­ Does it mean that therge Buddha statue was moved? The thought immediately surfaced in Ji Yunshu¡¯s mind. But if it was, the statue would¡¯ve left some scratch marks on the mouth of the well. There is none!


    She redirected her attention to the statue of Buddha on the ground. It was made of stone, but it now resembled a pile of loose rubble. It had been smashed into pieces. However¡­ one of the rocks caught her attention.


    That rock was as tall as a human, and was roughly rectangr. One of its sides showed traces of being sawed as the edges looked rather regr while the edges of three of its other sides were jagged. Then again, it¡¯s not unusual for the rocks to have such weird shapes when the statue fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Are you trying to figure out how the killer was able to move the statue?¡± asked Wen Shisan as he observed her.


    He did not get a response.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about it too. This could be the key in solving this case.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We might not be on the same side, but in order to figure this mystery out, we might have to¡­¡± he left the sentence hanging.


    Ji Yunshu cast a sideway nce at him, ¡°You wish for us to work together?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But just on this point.¡± He was careful to emphasize that.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible.¡± She sneered at him and moved to the other side of the statue.


    Wen Shisan did not feel the slightest bit of embarrassment. It was something that was well within his expectations. He took in a deep breath, and pretended that the exchange had never urred. But no matter how hard they both tried, no clues could be found. Have all the evidence really been washed away by the flood?


    The dark skies above suggested that rain would once again fall soon.


    Jing Rong was cautious and told Ji Yunshu, ¡°Perhaps Lu Jiang has already found clues about the dagger, and the Ministry of Justice could have found something based on the portrait. I think we should head back. It¡¯s going to rain soon, and there¡¯s nothing else we can aplish by staying here.¡±


    And he was correct. There could already be good news already waiting for them in the capital while they were bumbling around like headless chickens here in the vige.


    Jing Yi apparently shared the same opinion as Jing Rong, and the two princes left along with their retainers.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s attention was focused on the tan rock on the way back to the capital.


    ¡°Is there anything strange about this rock?¡± asked Jing Rong.


    ¡°I took it from Idiot Si.¡±


    That¡¯s right. It belongs to the deceased. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why is he so obsessed with rocks?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a hobby.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe this?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu turned the rock over in her hands and said, ¡°If a person had something that they treasured when they were alive, their soul will reside in their favourite item after death. This item will then lead us to that person¡¯s murderer if they had died an unjust death. In other words, if the killer also has something that they treasure, it might lead me to a clue that can help us crack this case.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting your words, but isn¡¯t what you just said merely superstition? Didn¡¯t you tell me yourself that ghosts do not exist?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, do you still remember the case of Zhou Family¡¯s young miss and the murder in the Zhang mansion?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhou loved her crystalmp when she was alive, and we were able to find her killer through that thing. And in the Zhang family¡¯s case, we were able to crack the case thanks to the madam¡¯s favourite cat.¡±


    That was indeed the case.


    ¡°This might be superstition. Perhaps I¡¯ve thought too much into it.¡± She then shook her head with a wry smile.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who said it, I¡¯m willing to believe in it just this once. Who knows, this stone might really help us find the true murderer¡± Jing Rong said. ¡°But¡­ Since the Capital Magistrate has taken over the case and is reporting it to the Supreme Court, the investigation will be in capable hands. However, I will not stop you from joining the investigation if you¡¯re worried about it. While the mystery of the dried well is important, both cases involve human lives. Neither one should have priority over the other.¡± He had always been very reasonable.


    But Ji Yunshu was silent. There seemed to be a strange glow emanating from the tan stone¡­

 Chapter 759 - You Should’ve Been The Top Scorer

    <h4>Chapter 759 - You Should¡¯ve Been The Top Scorer</h4>


    The two groups went their separate ways once they arrived in the capital.


    They made sure to stay out of each other¡¯s way as one group headed towards the Yi estate, and the other towards the Rong Estate.


    A servant immediately approached Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu the moment they arrived. ¡°Your Highness, Lord Shang wishes to see you.¡±


    ¡°Lord Shang?¡± Is there a court official by that name?


    The servant leaned forward and said, ¡°Lord Shang is apiler in the Hanlin Academy. He was here yesterday, but I sent him away because you were not home. This is his second visit to your estate, Your Highness.¡±


    Oh! So it¡¯s Shang Zhuo of Mingshan Academy.


    ¡°Are you going to grant him an audience, Your Highness?¡±


    Normally, Shang Zhuo visiting the Rong Estate so soon after his appointment would invite gossip. However, he is also an acquaintance of the prince and it would be inappropriate to send him away just like that.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jing Rong nced at Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Well, since he¡¯s already visited the estate twice, there¡¯s no harm in granting him an audience regardless of whether he has an urgent matter or not.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Shang Zhuo was led into the estate by the servant momentster. Thepiler was dressed in simple, in clothing, and carried a long box in his hands. He kept his gaze lowered in respect and exhibited all the deferential behaviour a subject ought to have.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Rong.¡± Shang Zhuo bowed deeply towards the prince, disying manners befitting of an imperial official.


    ¡°You do not have to be so formal with me, Lord Shang.¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯vee to visit the day you returned to the capital, Your Highness. But my schedule is packed, and you were busy with the Case of the Dried Well yesterday. I hope my arrival will not interrupt the business you have at hand, Your Highness.¡±


    Shang Zhuo was still a modest and courteous man just like before. Jing Rong looked at him appraisingly. ¡°Congrattions. It¡¯s been merely a few months and you have already had brilliant results.¡±


    ¡°I was able to be apiler in the Hanlin Academy only because of your grace, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°No, you achieved the position out of your own merits!¡±


    Jing Rong was simply stating the truth. Shang Zhuo¡¯s talent and schrship was known by all, and he had exceptional skill in creating replicas. The man was also a good painter and well versed in calligraphy. Even the position of apiler in the Hanlin Academy could be considered to be a waste of his talents.


    Shang Zhuo smiled at the prince and lowered his gaze before turning to bow at Ji Yunshu who was by Jing Rong¡¯s side as well. ¡°Greetings, Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stood up and returned his greeting, ¡°Well met, Lord Shang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be meeting you in the capital, Teacher Ji. I did not think that I¡¯ll have the chance to meet you here.¡±


    ¡°I always knew that you¡¯re a talented man since we parted ways at Mingshan Academy, Lord Shang. And you¡¯ve proved me right.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Teacher Ji.¡±


    He then handed the box to Jing Rong, ¡°I know you¡¯re not fond of gifts, Your Highness, but I hope you can ept my well wishes.¡±


    He was not giving a gift, but was simply conveying his well wishes. It was a very well thought out excuse that discouraged rejection. Jing Rong opened the box and found a scroll. It was a life-like hundred-bird painting. Within it, birds frolicked in the forest, some with wings outstretched, others resting on branches.


    ¡°I hope you like it, Your Highness. This is some of my best work.¡± said Shang Zhuo.


    ¡°As expected of Lord Shang.¡± Jing Rong voiced his praise as he held the painting, ¡°It is remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. My humble painting is not worthy of your praise.¡±


    ¡°I like this painting.¡± Jing Rong handed the painting to Ji Yunshu so that she could admire the masterpiece as well.


    And Ji Yunshu was deeply impressed by the work, ¡°I believe you¡¯re the only one capable of drawing something like this, Lord Shang.¡± Her praise was sincere.


    Suddenly, something came to mind and she asked. ¡°By the way, how is Lin Shu doing? I heard he became the Top Scorer and is now serving as an official in the Hanlin Academy as well.¡±


    Shang Zhuo¡¯s expression immediately darkened at the mention of that name, ¡°To tell you the truth, things between Lord Lin and I have changed ever since we received the Imperial Mandate. While we were both serving in the Hanlin Academy, he¡¯s a Historian in charge of documents from the Imperial Family, while I¡¯m a Compiler handling documents from the ministries. We have not had... Much of a chance to interact with each other.¡±


    There was a hidden meaning behind his words. ¡°Is it because of Prince Yi?¡±


    Shang Zhuo was shocked, ¡°How did Your Highness know?¡±


    Of course he knows! He¡¯s a prince!


    ¡°Those with discerning eyes can see the machinations that are taking ce in the court. I have also heard about Lord Lin from Vice-Chancellor Yu of the Supreme Court when I returned to the capital. It¡¯s not hard to guess that he became the top scorer due to Prince Yi¡¯s endorsement.¡±


    Jing Rong was addressing Lin Shu as Lord Lin!


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Shang Zhuo sighed, ¡°Prince Yi had brought him into the Yi Estate before the Emperor made his decision. I tried to stop him, but you know how he is. He¡¯s very stubborn once his mind is made.¡±


    ¡°People have their own aspirations. But... I¡¯m worried that you might have some discontent.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°You are way more talented than he will ever be. You should¡¯ve been the top scorer, but Lord Lin was able to obtain the position by Prince Yi¡¯s good graces. It¡¯s only normal for the incident to be a thorn in your side.¡± said Jing Rong.


    But Shang Zhuo responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m content with my position in the top three. Even if there is indeed a thorn in my side, it¡¯s a very tiny one. We¡¯re both officials of the court serving the imperial family. Our rtive positions do not matter to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you can see things that way. The title is just a title. True talent will shine no matter what position you¡¯re in.¡±


    ¡°Your words ring true, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I was right about you. To be able to let go of your grudge is a rare quality to have.¡±


    Shang Zhuo responded with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter behind us.¡± Jing Rong said with a wave of his hand.


    After all, Lin Shu had joined Prince Yi¡¯s camp. There was no point in discussing him. Shang Zhuo left after some small talk with the two due to his official business.


    ¡°Let me know if I can be of service, Your Highness. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill whatever you ask of me.¡± He made his stance very clear.


    ¡°Shang Zhuo is a calm and collected man who is clear on what is wrong and what is right. While he is just a mere Compiler in the Hanlin Academy, he¡¯ll be my right hand man within the Imperial Court in the future.¡± It was apparent that he held the man in high regard.


    In truth, Jing Rong had long since nned on putting Shang Zhuo¡¯s talent to good use. And of course, Ji Yunshu approved of his n as well.

 Chapter 760 - In the Year, Month, Day and Hour of Yin

    <h4>Chapter 760 - In the Year, Month, Day and Hour of Yin</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Aruthea


    ¡°Has there been any matches to the portrait we sent to the Ministry of Justice?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Before Lu Jiang could finish his sentence, Vice-Chancellor Yu came running into the hall. He was in such a hurry, he didn¡¯t even notice his shoes were wet.


    He greeted Jing Rong with a bow, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Vice-Chancellor Yu?¡±


    ¡°There has been news from the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    He took out a booklet from his sleeve and handed it to Jing Rong as he exined. ¡°The Ministry of Justice has searched the capital using the portrait provided, and they have learned the identity of the seven skeletons. The information was then ryed to the Ministry of Revenue, who organised their details and sent it to the Supreme Court. I¡¯ve made a copy and brought it here immediately.¡±


    Looks like the Ministry of Justice is quite efficient. Jing Rong opened the booklet. All information pertaining to the victims, from their names, ages, birthdays to their birthces along with other misceneous details were recorded inside. It was meticulously put together.


    ¡°All of them were from the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jing Rong passed the booklet to Ji Yunshu, who pored over its contents carefully without a word. The prince turned his attention back to Vice-Chancellor Yu and asked, ¡°Did the Ministry of Justice find anything else?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, that is all we know. But Minister Li said although the skeletons in the examination room can still be kept there for a while longer, Gao Meng¡¯s body would need to be returned to his associates in these two days, so they can bring him home and give him a proper burial.¡±


    ¡°Alright, he can proceed with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Has the Ministry interviewed the friends and rtives of the seven victims and was there anything they were able to find out from them?¡±


    ¡°They are still investigating, so there may be new discoveriester. I rushed here the moment the list arrived from the Ministry of Revenue, so I hadn¡¯t been to the Ministry of Justice yet.¡±


    Vice-Chancellor Yu answered each and all of Jing Rong¡¯s questions. Suddenly Ji Yunshu remarked with the booklet in hand, ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    Hm? Jing Rong asked, ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°All of them are¡­¡±


    Are what? Jing Rong, Vice-Chancellor Yu and Lu Jiang all stared at her in anticipation. She waved the booklet in her hand and said, ¡°They all share amon trait.¡±


    ¡°Amon trait?¡±


    ¡°All of them are born in the year, month, day and hour of Yin.¡±


    The year, month, day, and hour of Yin? Jing Rong took the booklet and read through it again.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± He eximed.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu scratched his head at that discovery, ¡°Even so, what does this have to do with the case?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But instinct tells me this can¡¯t be just a coincidence. The way they died was already puzzling, and now that we have learned of themonality that ties them together, I think this is rted to the way they died.¡±


    In other words, this was just her intuition. After all, there aren''t that many who are born in the year, month, day, and hour of Yin. How could the murderer manage to find and kill seven of them? If it was truly a coincidence, the murderer should have bought a lottery ticket.


    They all fell quiet, until Jing Rong broke the silence, ¡°What about Gao Meng? When was he born?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot.¡± Vice-Chancellor Yu smacked his forehead and pulled out another booklet and passed it to the prince. ¡°This is Gao Meng¡¯s details, provided by his associates who came to the capital with him.¡±


    Jing Rong opened the booklet and was surprised. ¡°He¡¯s also born in the year, month, day, and hour of Yin.¡±


    Ugh. That meant all eight victims share the samemonality. So there¡¯s no way this was just a coincidence. The discussion took a sombre turn. Jing Rong analysed, ¡°What if the murderer is targeting people born in the year, month, day, and hour of Yin? And the strange method was a form of ritual sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°A ritual sacrifice?¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes widened with surprise, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my guess. I have been to quite a lot of ces during the six months that I was away from the capital, and have heard of a horrifying ritual practice of finding people all born on the same day, tying them to a red-hot iron pole and letting them be burned alive as sacrifice. But I¡¯ve only heard of it, I¡¯ve never seen it. In this case, it looks like there may be some simrities with that ritual.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s really what happened, it would be horrific.¡± Vice-Chancellor Yu shuddered at the thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions yet; we haven¡¯t solved the case after all.¡±


    Ji Yunshu agreed. ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s still more information that we haven¡¯t learned. Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions and disrupt our own momentum.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Your Highness and Teacher Ji.¡±


    But the spection loomed over them like a fog and clouded their minds. The discussion grinded to a halt.


    ¡°Vice-Chancellor Yu, please head back to the Supreme Court first and notify the Ministry of Justice to investigate where the victims went before they died, who they met before they went missing, or¡­ if anything strange had happened to them. Make sure they leave no stone unturned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll return to the Supreme Court at once.¡±


    Just as he turned to leave, Vice-Chancellor Yu remembered something and asked, ¡°Oh, when I arrived at the estate, I ran into Lord Shang at the gate. Why was he here?¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°That Lord Shang is a good man, he just came by to ask about the Case of the Dried Well.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Vice-Chancellor Yu did not question further and left the estate in a hurry.


    For some reason, the Rong Estate was quite lively today, just as someone left, another person would arrive.


    Mo Ruo showed up right after Vice-Chancellor Yu left. As always, the talented doctor showed up with a wobble in his steps and a jug of wine in his hand. He walked in while swaying side to side before he plopped into a chair, as if he were in his own home.


    Jing Rong gave him a re, ¡°What are you doing here, you drunkard?¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°You stink of alcohol, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Mo Ruo pointed at Ji Yunshu, who watched them calmly, ¡°Even Teacher Ji, who doesn¡¯t drink at all, is fine with this. You¡¯re a big man, why are you so petty?¡±


    Jing Rong rolled his eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m really being petty, you would have been thrown out by now.¡±


    Mo Ruoughed and took a swig from his bottle, then he squinted his eyes blearily at them. ¡°I heard you two spent a night at the Zhang Vige in the city outskirts and even witnessed a murder.¡±


    Hm? This rascal is quite well-informed.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ji Yunshu questioned.


    He pointed at his ears, ¡°I may not be a government official, but I have really good hearing. Even the smallest events that happen in the capital cannot escape my ears.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Then what do you know about the Case of the Dried Well?¡± She tossed the question at him.


    ¡°Interesting that you brought up this topic.¡± He got up, walked towards her and pulled out the handkerchief she had sent to Yuhua Pavilion, ¡°Teacher Ji, are you pulling a trick on me? Someone said you found something and you wanted me to look at it, but there¡¯s nothing in this handkerchief!¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Ji Yunshu snatched the handkerchief from his hand and checked. Her brows tightened to a knot and she gasped in shock, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing inside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here to ask you about!¡±

 Chapter 761 - The One In The Lead Wins

    <h4>Chapter 761 - The One In The Lead Wins</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminix, Editor: Aruthea


    Ji Yunshu looked at the empty handkerchief, baffled. ¡°How can this be?¡± There was a frown on her face. Was it taken by a ghost?


    Jing Rong immediately called out to Lang Po, ¡°Why is the item that Teacher Ji entrusted to you missing?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lang Po was shocked, ¡°I did not open it when I told my men to send it to the Yuhua Pavilion. They are a very careful lot, there¡¯s no way they will lose the object contained within.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain that your men did not do anything to the item?¡± asked Mo Ruo.


    While Lang Po trusted his subordinates, he still called for the person.


    ¡°I did not open the handkerchief. Whatever Teacher Ji included within the handkerchief was inside when it was delivered.¡± There was no hesitation in his voice.


    ¡°The thing wrapped within the handkerchief is a slightly sticky ck substance that I scraped out from the inside of the victim¡¯s ear. It smelled like some sort of herb, so I wanted you to have a look.¡±


    ¡°A ck substance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite small, and it was still there when I handed the handkerchief to Brother Lang.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s strange.¡± Mo Ruo was certain that he did not see anything wrapped in the handkerchief.


    ¡°Think carefully,¡± said Jing Rong, ¡°What if it fell out by ident when you opened the handkerchief? After all, such a tiny ck object is very easy to miss.¡±


    ¡°Could it¡­ Be that girl?¡± mumbled Mo Ruo, who was deep in thought.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Who else other than that crazy wench who has been wreaking havoc at my ce?¡± The look on Mo Ruo¡¯s face was one of misery, ¡°I had urgent matters to attend to in the pce on that day when the handkerchief arrived. Tang Si was holding it when I went back, saying that a youngdy had sent it to me as a gift, and was throwing a tantrum because of it. But when I asked her and my apprentice about the handkerchief, both of them told me that there was nothing inside.¡±


    That¡¯s strange! How can something disappear just like that? But none of them could figure out what went wrong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that it has nothing to do with the case, or it might prevent the truth froming to light,¡± said Ji Yunshu.


    The only thing they could do was to pray that the ck substance had nothing to do with the case.


    With this issue temporarily cast aside, Mo Ruo continued his inquiry, ¡°Did you find anything useful at the derelict temple? You¡¯re racing against Prince Yi in this. Whoever takes the lead will be the victor.¡±


    ¡°We found a lot of things, but the clues are too scattered and incoherent.¡±


    The knew how the victims were killed, identified the victims, and discovered that the murder weapon was a dagger. They also learned that the killer had been targeting people born in the year, month, day, and hour of Yin.


    ¡­¡­


    But there wasn¡¯t a single clue that could point them to the killer.


    ¡°Perhaps we should start with them being born in the year, month, day, and hour of Yin.¡±


    ¡°The victims were all dumped into the dried well under the big Buddha statue. There may be some form of ritual involved, and may have something to do with the Zhang Vige.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was starting to understand Jing Rong¡¯s line of thought, but Lang Po was still confused, ¡°Your Highness, what does it have to do with the vige?¡±


    ¡°Do you not remember what the vige chief said?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Are you talking about the supposed supernatural happenings within the vige?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jing Rong nodded, ¡°One or two young people would die in the vige every year since a crack appeared on the statue years ago, as if the vige had been cursed. The victims would die in mysterious ways, and would always be dumped into the dried well. I¡¯m sure it has something to do with the statue, and the belief held by the vigers. We shouldn¡¯t be focusing our attention on how the statue was moved but instead¡­ on the secret of this vige.¡±


    The secret behind Zhang n Vige? What sort of secret can a backwater vige like this hold?


    But it was apparent that Ji Yunshu agreed with his words as she nodded in affirmation.


    Thus, Jing Rong told Lang Po, ¡°Head to the Zhang n Vige. I want you to investigate this matter thoroughly and find out what secrets they are hiding.¡±


    ¡°At once, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Jing Rong called out to Lang Po before the man could leave.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not the one who should go. They won¡¯t tell you any secrets they might hold. Besides, you were there yesterday and they will have their guard up. We should send someone else.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    A shrill voice came from outside, followed by Tang Si bursting through the door, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go! I¡¯m bored to death in Yuhua Pavilion. If you let me go, I¡¯ll definitely do a thorough job!¡± She was brimming with confidence, but it was not shared by those around her.


    Mo Ruo pulled her aside and red at her, ¡°Are you trying to start some trouble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I clearly only have good intentions


    ¡°Human lives are involved. Can you bear the responsibility if mistakes are made?¡±


    Ji Yunshu added, ¡°We¡¯re not doubting your abilities, but this is not as simple as catching thieves. Moreover, you¡¯re not familiar with the area around the capital.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ji, are you really doubting me?¡± Tang Si pouted, ¡°Let me tell you, there¡¯s no information that I can¡¯t get in Houliao. I have thousands of ways to make someone speak the truth,¡± there, she immediately noticed her mistake, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I would never use force. And didn¡¯t you say that they know your faces? You don¡¯t have to worry; nobody in the world is better than me in the art of disguise. How else do you think I was able to get into Great Lin from Houliao?¡±


    She was very proud of herself.

 Chapter 762 - The Clue from the Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 762 - The Clue from the Dagger</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Aruthea


    But Tang Si was determined to take on this task. She said with her chest puffed out and her chin lifted high, ¡°You¡¯re all so naggy. Just rx and leave this to me. I guarantee I¡¯ll find whatever it is that you¡¯re looking for. Besides, I¡¯ve always seen you as my friends and it¡¯s only right that I help.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tang¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Ji, just trust me this one time.¡± She wrapped her hand around Ji Yunshu¡¯s wrist and pouted, ¡°I want to do this, no matter what you say. Even if you send someone else, I¡¯ll follow them. When that happens, it might get worse.¡±


    Oh wow, she has learnt to threaten her!


    Mo Ruo dragged her to his side and warned, ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll have someone tie you up and throw you back to Houliao!¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    However, Ji Yunshu pondered on Tang Si¡¯s words and said, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Hm? Jing Rong¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, let Miss Tang go.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, and I¡¯m the same. But perhaps she just might be able to help us.¡± She turned to Tang Si, ¡°Just this once, I¡¯ll believe in you. But this is really important, you can¡¯t act impulsively. After all, this is a matter of life and death.¡±


    Tang Si nodded solemnly, ¡°I know, Ah Ji. Just count on me.¡±


    ¡°Also, all you need to do is find out if the Buddha statue has anything to do with the Zhang VIge. If you can¡¯t learn anything, then juste back, don¡¯t startle them.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± A wide grin stretched her cheeks as she beamed with pride. She finally has the chance to show her friends what she can do.


    Jing Rong was still worried, but Ji Yunshu had given her approval and there was nothing else he could do. Mo Ruo, on the other hand, was about to pull his hair out. He tried to dissuade Ji Yunshu and change her mind, but to no avail.


    Afterwards, Ji Yunshu ryed the details of the case to Tang Si once more, and again emphasized that she had to be careful, as the girl listened intently.


    On the way back to Yuhua Pavillion, Mu Ruo scolded Tang Si again, but she was in such high spirits that she walked with a skip in her steps, and vowed to dig out the grand secret hidden in the Zhang Vige.


    -


    In the Yi Estate.


    Just like Vice-Chancellor Yu, Judge Yu rushed to the Yi Estate the instant the list arrived from the Ministry of Revenue. Both of them worked earnestly for their own masters.


    Wen Shisan also found themonality between the eight victims, the fact that they were all born in the year, month, day, and hour of Yin.


    Jing Yi asked, ¡°What does this have to do with the case?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wen Shisan pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe the murderer was targeting people born in the year, month, day, and hour of Yin. But the reason remains unclear.¡±


    Regardless of their training, different minds just would not think alike. At least Ji Yunshu thought of the connection between the Budhha statueand the Zhang Vige. But Wen Shisan was still Wen Shisan, he would never be the next Teacher Ji, renowned throughout the capital. Just before Judge Yu left the estate, Wen Shisan also instructed him to interview the victim¡¯s family members.


    Dou Quan arrived soon after. He reported, ¡°Your Highness, we have a lead.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°The four-inch long dagger that Wen-gongzi told us to investigate was found to havee from a pawn shop. The shopkeeper said the dagger was acquired from outside the capital before it was purchased by someone.¡°


    Jing Yi asked, ¡°Who bought it?¡±


    ¡°A maid that works in the Huang family. They live in the capital.¡±


    Huang family? How are they rted to this case?


    Wen Shisan asked Dou Quan, ¡°Then have you gone to question them?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I came back as soon as we learned of this news.¡±


    Jing YI then asked, ¡°Does Prince Rong know about this?¡±


    ¡°ording to what I know, Prince Rong¡¯s men only visited the cksmiths and weapon smiths, so he should not know this. I have also paid the shopkeeper to keep his mouth shut, he would not breathe a single word to another soul.¡±


    Well done! Jing Yi¡¯s men were very thorough with their work.


    And so, Wen Shisan suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Why don¡¯t we visit the Huang Family now.¡±


    Jin Yi nodded in agreement, and they left at once.


    Soon, Jing Yi and Wen Shisan arrived at the Huang family estate with their guards.


    The family head, Old Master Huang, was petrified.


    He knew that Prince Yi was investigating the Case of the Dried Well. Was he here because he thought they were connected to the murder?


    Old Master Huang immediately rified as soon as they stepped across the threshold, ¡°Your Highness, everyone in this household are good people, there¡¯s no way they would kill anyone.¡±


    Jing Yi sat down in the central seat and nced at the old man, ¡°You need not be so nervous, Old Master Huang. I¡¯m just here to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, who is this person that Your Highness is looking for?¡±


    ¡°A maid called Caifeng.¡±


    ¡°Caifeng?¡±


    Old Master Huang did not understand why the prince was looking for her, but he still sent someone to summon Caifeng immediately. Caifeng was just a young maid, she was very diligent with her work and never caused any trouble. Everyone in the Huang family liked her.


    Nobody expected that she would be summoned by the prince. The moment she arrived at the Huang family main hall, she dropped to her knees and greeted the prince.


    ¡°This servant greets Your Highness.¡±


    Her body was almost pressed to the ground, she dared not raise her head.


    Jing Yi asked, ¡°Are you Caifeng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my name¡­ is Caifeng.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let me ask you, have you ever bought a dagger from a pawn shop that¡¯s only four-inches long?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then is the dagger still with you?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Her voice trembled.


    ¡°Just answer ¡®Yes¡¯ or ¡®No¡¯, why do you hesitate?¡±


    Caifeng replied hastily, ¡°The dagger is no longer with me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Where is it then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Raise your head,¡± Jing Yi ordered.


    Caifeng trembled at hismand and slowly raised her head, but she avoided the prince¡¯s eyes. Jing Yi stood up from his seat and walked towards the maid step by step, until he loomed over her. ¡°Listen closely, if you dare lie to me, you will be counted as a criminal and I will throw you into prison.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I really lost that dagger.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ that dagger belongs to the Young Miss. She had already lost it once, outside of the capital. Later, she saw it in the pawnshop and she told me to buy it back. But¡­ I had just retrieved the dagger and kept it in my sleeve. When I came back, it was already gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was even punished by the Young Miss because of this. Everyone in the estate knows.¡±


    ¡°Was the dagger really lost or was it stolen?¡±


    Caifeng paused to think, ¡°At that time, on the way home, I bumped into a vegetable vendor, and knocked over his basket. I even helped him pick up the scattered vegetables. That was the only thing that happened on my way back.¡±


    Wen Shisan followed up, ¡°Do you know who that vegetable vendor is?¡±


    ¡°No. All I know is¡­ ¡° She recollected,¡± He was dressed in in clothes and carried a basket full of vegetables. He looked like a middle-aged man. Oh, and he had a lot of scars on his face, about six to seven scars. That¡¯s all I can remember.¡±


    She was terrified, and she did not sound like she was lying.


    Jing Yi and Wen Shisan looked at each other, ¡°Is she referring to Old Man Zhang¡¯s son, Zhang Daqi?¡±

 Chapter 763 - Learn To Be More Flexible

    <h4>Chapter 763 - Learn To Be More Flexible</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    Wen Shisan mulled over Caifeng¡¯s testimony, then whispered in Jing Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°We should investigate this, Your Highness. But we should keep a low profile, lest Prince Rong catch wind of this and overtake us.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Send someone to the Zhang Vige and bring Zhang Daqi to us, then see if this maid recognises him.¡±


    Jing Yi took in his suggestion, then nodded. The prince turned to Old Master Huang and said, ¡°I would like to borrow this maid of yours, Old Master Huang. We¡¯ll bring her back once our work is done.¡±


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she dropped to her knees. She thought she had offended the prince in some way and begged for mercy, shivering as she kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Your Highness. I never hurt anyone, let alone kill anyone. Please, have mercy on me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡± Old Master Huang scolded her with a re. The old man then turned to the prince with a courteous smile. ¡°We are honoured to be able to aid you, Your Highness. Please, feel free to take her with you.¡±


    Caifeng pleaded, ¡°Old Master¡­¡± Her hands were balled into tight fists as she whimpered in fear.


    Meanwhile, a sinister smile stretched across Jing Yi¡¯s face as he watched the maid grovel at his feet, as if the sight of her horror and fear was a thrill.What a twisted person he was!Caifeng became even more terrified in his presence.


    Jing Yi towered over her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little maid. I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told ande with me, once everything is over, I¡¯ll send you back home.¡±


    Only after this reassurance did the fear in her eyes eased slightly, and she gave a stiff nod. Several guards, equipped with swords, then pulled her to her feet and dragged her away.


    Jing Yi¡¯s attention returned to Old Master Huang. ¡°Please, don¡¯t let anyone else know that I visited today. Can you do that?¡±


    It was a thinly-veiled threat.


    ¡°Of course, no one would even breathe a word.¡± Old Master Huang answered, he knew his ce.


    Jing Yi did not remain in the Huang Estate any longer. The moment he stepped out, he ordered his men to fetch Zhang Daqi.


    His men were very efficient, they brought Zhang Daqi to Jing Yi within a few hours. He was brought to the prince¡¯s presence like a criminal.


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Zhang Daqi stayed on his feet. A guard kicked his leg unceremoniously, and Zhang Daqi dropped to his knees, but his eyes were still rooted to the ground in stony silence.


    Jing Yi scrutinised him with a cold, sinister re. ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Zhang Daqi remained still.


    ¡°This princemands you to raise your head.¡±


    Again, Zhang Daqi remained still.


    A guard stepped forward, grabbed his hair and yanked backwards, forcing Zhang Daqi to look up. In an instant, his scar-filled face was revealed for all to see. Zhang Daqi stared hollowly up at the extravagantly-dressed Prince Yi. His lips that were stretched into a thin, rigid line, exhibiting a bone-deep defiance. That look in his eyes sent a chill down Jing Yi¡¯s spine.


    Jing Yi nced to the side, where Caifeng stood as she shook, and asked, ¡°Is he the one?¡±


    Caifeng rubbed her eyes and looked closely. Then, she nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s the man I bumped into.¡±


    Bang!Jing Yi pped the table next to him and questioned, ¡°Zhang Daqi, have you ever picked up a four-inch long dagger?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Zhang Daqi responded between pants. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You dare lie to me?¡±


    ¡°What crime have Imitted?¡± Zhang Daqi questioned.


    Jing Yi stepped forward and looked at the peasant at his feet. ¡°Let me ask you again, did you pick up a four-inch long dagger? And did you then use that tomit murder?¡± He questioned as he red daggers at Zhang Daqi.


    The peasant was unfazed, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Your Highness.¡± He answered calmly. There wasn¡¯t any sign of fear in his eyes.


    Instantly, Jing Yi raised his leg and kicked Zhang Daqi squarely in the shoulder.


    The kick sent him flying across the room. Zhang Daqi sprawled out on the floor, his hand covered his chest as blood dribbled from his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you refuse to admit it. I have a hundred ways to make you talk.¡± Jing Yi threatened, he then ordered his men, ¡°Drag him away, do whatever you need to do.¡± There was a glint of bloodthirst in his eyes. A few guards stepped forward, hoisted Zhang Daqi to his feet and dragged him away.


    After Zhang Daqi was taken away, Caifeng asked in a tiny whisper, ¡°Then¡­can I go home now, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± Jing Yi scoffed. ¡°Silly girl, I will surely let you go if you want. Just, not now. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Caifeng was taken away as well, her cries and pleas echoed through the hall as she too was dragged away.


    Wen Shisan has been watching silently throughout Jingyi¡¯s ¡°interrogation¡±, once Zhang Daqi and Caifeng were out of earshot, he said, ¡°Your Highness, we cannot be certain that Zhang Daqi was really the person that picked up that dagger based on that maid¡¯s words alone. And, even if he did pick up that dagger, that may not be the actual murder weapon, so¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his statement, Jing Yi raised his hand and stopped him with a cold chuckle, ¡°Shisan, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡±


    Hm?


    ¡°Did you really think that we are here to solve the case?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Your Highness¡¯s meaning has eluded me.¡±


    Jing Yi smirked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the killer; it doesn¡¯t even matter if the one we arrest is the killer. Nothing matters, as long as we win! All we need to do is send the killer to the Ministry of Justice before Prince Rong, and record their confession in ck and white. Then, it would be my victory! When that¡¯s done, no one would care about the details of the case. And your job in all this is to just make sure whoever we send in, bes the killer.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Shisan, you have my word, as long as you help me win this, you will be theDisciplinary Officer in the Ministry of Justice. So, sometimes it¡¯s good to be more flexible.¡±


    Wen Shisan started. He wishes to be the Disciplinary Officer, but he also wants to beat Ji Yunshu fair and square, without usingthese underhanded tricks. But in the end, he kept his mouth shut. That night, Zhang Daqi was heavily tortured to the brink of death, but he did not admit his guilt.


    The next day, in the Huang Estate.


    Young Miss Huang woke up fairly early and called for Caifeng several times, but no one answered. ¡°Where is she? Why haven¡¯t I seen her around sincest night?¡±


    One of the younger maids in the estate exined, ¡° Miss, Caifeng had been taken away by someonest night.¡±


    ¡°Taken away? Didn¡¯t I say she¡¯s my personal maid, and that no one can take her without my permission?¡±


    ¡°But, that person is¡­¡± The young maid shrank away from thedy as she rubbed her hands nervously.


    Miss Huang was well-known for her bad temper, she red at the young maid, ¡°Spit it out, who in the world took her?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ Prince Yi.¡± The young maid answered with a hushed whisper.


    ¡°Prince Yi?¡± Miss Huang flinched at the news, her thin brows furrowed together in deep thought. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°What did Caifeng do? Why would¡­Prince Yi take her away?¡±


    The young maid¡¯s eyes darted left and right before she replied, ¡°I think¡­ it was regarding your missing dagger.¡±


    ¡°That dagger? I thought Caifeng lost it!¡±

 Chapter 764 - Reporting

    <h4>Chapter 764 - Reporting</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    The maid answered, "But Prince Yi seemed to be here to ask about that. This servant was outside then and couldn''t hear very clearly."


    "Did he say when he would be back then?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Why do you not know anything at all?" How boring! Miss Huang wasn''t one to??be to attentive to details, and didn''t press for answers after giving her a re.


    After that, she yawned and stretched her arms. "I had wanted Caifeng to go out with me to get a few bolts of cloth. Since she isn''t around, you can apany me instead." Miss Huang said.


    "Yes."


    They cleaned up, headed to the shopping street, and found a silk shop. When they entered, the manager hurriedly took out all his high quality wares. "Miss Huang, it''s been a long while since you''vest been here. We recently had arge batch of top quality clothe in. Take a look, have a feel. I guarantee that you''ll be satisfied."


    She stroked the cloth. "Alright, bring out all the new stock you have in the shop for me to examine."


    "Of course, of course." They''re going to make a big sale! The manager had his assistant bring out the top quality cloth, and personally attended to her.


    As Miss Huang selected the cloth, sheined, "It would have been better if Caifeng were here. She can tell which bolts are good or bad material with a single touch. I don¡¯t know what that Prince Yi is up to either. Isn¡¯t it simply a dagger? If it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s lost; why is there a need to question Caifeng and even take her away?


    ¡°Besides, that dagger isn¡¯t some rare or precious item either. I merely felt that it was cool, and had someone forge that four-inch dagger during my travels to use in self-defence. If Prince Yi wanted it, he could simply say so and I¡¯ll just have that cksmith forge another.¡±


    The maid hurriedly warned, ¡°Miss, Old Master had instructed that we are not to reveal that.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that? I can¡¯t talk just because Prince Yi took my maid away? What kind of logic is that?¡± So what if he¡¯s a prince? She voice several moreints.


    They couldn¡¯t have imagined that on the other side, Ji Wanxin had heard their entire conversation and nked out for a moment. The maid beside her asked, ¡°Second Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± She gathered her wits back together. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She put down the bolt of cloth that she was examining and tugged the maid out behind her.


    ¡°Second Miss, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Go back home first. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back within two hours.¡± The maid stuttered in indecision for a moment but couldn¡¯t do anything but return home.


    Ji Wanxin headed to the Rong Estate alone.


    When she arrived, the doorman hurried to the backyard to report the news. Just then, Ji Yunshu and Jing Rong were having breakfast. ¡°There¡¯s ady at the door who¡¯s looking for Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Ady?¡±


    ¡°She said she is the Second Miss Ji of the General¡¯s estate.¡±


    Ji Wanxin! Ji Yunshu was silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The doorman headed out and Ji Wanxin arrived soon after. Like always, she took delicate little steps and looked calmly elegant. She curtsied as she entered, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    Without looking at her, Jing Rong continued to drink his tea leisurely. ¡°No need for formality, Second Miss Ji.¡± He had seen through the affectations of thisdy long ago; he had held back from exposing her, since she is Ji Yunshu¡¯s 2nd sister.


    Ji Yunshu didn¡¯t invite her to sit either, and merely asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Speak, then.¡±


    She lifted her chin and said lightly, ¡°Just now, I heard someone say that¡­ Prince Yi had gone to the Huang Estate in the capital, looked for a maid, asked her about a four-inch dagger, then brought her away and forbade anyone from revealing the fact. I know that Prince Yi and Prince Rong have been investigating the Case of the Dried Well recently, so I wondered if Prince Yi¡¯s sudden visit to the Huang Estate could have anything to do with this case. That¡¯s why¡­ I came here to inform you.¡± Straight to the point!


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu exchanged a nce full of doubt.


    ¡°Yunshu, what I said is all the truth.¡±


    ¡°Why would you tell me then?¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, I wanted to help you.¡±


    Bah! Who knows what bad intentions you might have?! Ji Yunshu remained cool and calm. ¡°Whether or not what you said was true, I still thank you. However, you¡¯d better return quickly. Right now, there can not be a hint of any link between the General¡¯s Estate and the Rong Estate.¡±


    Her words heavily implied that this guest was no longer wee.


    Ji Wanxin wasn¡¯t shameless enough to continue staying either, and could only reply, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first then.¡± She raised her limpid eyes to look beseechingly at Jing Rong, then slowly made her way out.


    But just after she exited, Ji Yunshu chased after her. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu,¡± Ji Wanxin grabbed her hand, ¡°I know that I had made mistakes, but I¡¯ve changed now. Could you forgive me?¡±


    Ji Yunshu drew her hand back and replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say these things. I¡¯ve stopped bothering about what you had done, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve forgotten that it had happened. I only wanted to say that Prince Rong and I owe you a ¡®thank you¡¯ for delivering that item previously.¡±


    ¡°It was merely what I ought to do. Yunshu, I want to make it up to you. Previously¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not bring up the past again. You better return quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡±


    Ji Yunshu turned around resolutely and went back in. Ji Wanxin stood there looking after her, eyes brimming with tears and biting her lip firmly. She dabbed her tears with a handkerchief before finally leaving.


    Inside, Jing Rong was still savoring his tea. When Ji Yunshu came back in, he asked indifferently, ¡°Has she left?¡±


    ¡°Mn.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°About Prince Ji going to the Huang Estate to ask about that dagger?¡±


    Jing Rong frowned contemtively, ¡°Looks like Prince Yi has found a clue.¡± Meaning that they¡¯re one step behind.


    ¡­¡­


    In the pce, Fuyang Hall.


    The Qizhen Emperor had just finished reading through some memorial reports. He rubbed his temples, intending to take a short break.


    An eunuch presented a bowl of ginseng soup from the Imperial Kitchens and put it down before him. ¡°Your Majesty, please rest for a moment.¡±


    He rubbed his eyes and waved him away. ¡°Take it away.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it away!¡± He emphasized.


    This was an extremely timid, low-ranked eunuch, so he hurriedly took the ginseng soup away. But as he left, he bumped into the old eunuch Zhang Quan. ¡°Zhang-gonggong.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty refuses to drink it?¡±


    He nodded.


    Zhang Quan took the ginseng soup from him. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He left.


    Zhang Quan entered the hall, went to the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s side, and put the bowl of soup down again. ¡°Your Majesty, please rest for a moment. The Imperial Physician has said that Your Majesty should rest properly and shouldn¡¯t overwork. The memorials may be important, but not at the risk of your health.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor raised his head and sighed. ¡°Forget it.¡± He flipped the memorial booklets closed and took a sip of the ginseng soup. ¡°Tell me, how are Jing Yi and Jing Rong doing?¡±


    ¡°Replying Your Majesty; Prince Yi and Prince Rong had both brought people to the Ministry of Justice to examine the bodies, and must have both found some clues. They produced portraits of the deceased the next day, and the Ministry of Justice have verified the list of victims based on the portraits, and are still inquiring after them individually. There should soon be some results from that. Additionally, both princes went to that derelict temple yesterday, but had to stay overnight because of a rainstorm. I heard that somebody even lost their life that night; that murder case has already been reported to the Court of Judicial Review by the Capital Magistrate.¡±

 Chapter 765 - Qizhen Emperor Visits Concubine Xiao

    <h4>Chapter 765 - Qizhen Emperor Visits Concubine Xiao</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Aruthea


    ¡°The Ministry of Justice have not received any additional information, aside from the portraits that they have sent in respectively. There will be some time till their next report.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± A tiny valley formed between the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s brows. ¡°You said¡­ both of them have submitted portraits? Isn''t Teacher Ji the only person that could paint portraits from skeletons? The person that Jing Yi brought in is also capable of such feats?¡±


    ¡°Yes, reportedly so.¡±


    Oh? ¡°Who is this?¡± The Qizhen Emperor''s curiosity hid his slight worry. In his heart, he hoped that Jing Rong would solve this case instead of Jing Yi.


    Zhang Quan readjusted his belt and replied, ¡°Prince Yi invited that man to the capital. He is said to be an expert at solving cases as well. That man has solved several cases throughout the country and the people there regard him as a Living Buddha. This time, for Prince Rong to solve the case before Prince Yi does, it may be¡­¡± Rather difficult. Zhang Quan swallowed thosest two words.


    The Qizhen Emperor grew worried as well, his slightly wrinkled hands tightened into fists beneath his sleeves and a throbbing sensation grew at his temples.


    Zhang Quan immediately reassured the monarch. ¡°You need not be so worried, Your Majesty. Even so, Prince Rong still has a winning chance. Teacher Ji is very capable and intelligent; he will surely help Prince Rong uncover the truth of this case.¡±


    Qizhen Emperor remained silent, his eyes closed in deep thought. After a long pause, the tension in his brows eased and he opened his eyes, ¡°Continue to monitor the situation at the Ministry of Justice, report to me the moment there has been new developments.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Emperor pondered, then suddenly asked, ¡°I heard Concubine Xiao is sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has been sick for some time. But the Imperial Physicians have already seen her and said that she is well. All she needs is rest.¡±


    Qizhen Emperor pushed himself to his feet, his wide sleeves brushed across the desk and knocked over that bowl of ginseng soup. The soup spilled over the half-read memorial.


    ¡°Oh dear.¡± Zhang Quan eximed and rushed to clean up the mess. Fortunately, the soup only got to one side of the memorial.


    Qizhen Emperor stopped Zhang Quan. ¡°Forget it, leave it be. Come with me to Zhangzhi Hall and visit Concubine Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    --


    At Zhangzhi Hall


    Concubine Xiao perked up the moment she heard that the Emperor wasing to visit her. Ever since Jing Yi married the first daughter of the Ji family and the ministers nominated Jing Yi as the crown prince, Qizhen Emperor had stoppeding to her ce and summons for herpany at night had grown rare as well.


    Their rtionship had slowly soured. Now that she received news that the Emperor wants to visit her, she quickly summoned her maids to help her get ready. Her maids helped her dress and applied her make-up. Halfway through the process, she stopped her maid and ordered, ¡°Make my face paler.¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship?¡± Her maid¡¯s hand froze in mid-air as she looked at the concubine.


    Concubine Xiao nced at her through her reflection, ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid obeyed.


    Concubine Xiao¡¯s face was already rather pale from her illness; after a liberal application of powder, her face had turned a ghastly shade of white. She looked like she was on the brink of death as sheid down on her bed and waited for her target to arrive.


    Soon, the sound of her maids and her eunuchs came from outside. ¡°We greet Your Majesty.¡±


    He¡¯s here! Once he stepped in, Concubine Xiao held her handkerchief over her mouth and coughed as she slipped out of bed with difficulty. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The instant she tried to bow, Qizhen Emperor rushed to her side and supported her. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwell, there¡¯s no need for you to get up.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, I did not know Your Majesty wasing.¡±


    ¡°I told them to keep it from you, or you would be fussing over things.¡± Qizhen Emperor said as he helped her sit back down on her bed before he summoned a nket and draped it over her legs.


    ¡°You should rest more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid I would not be able to serve you in my sickness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to visit you, so you don¡¯t have to serve me. Besides, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Leaving soon? Concubine Xiao¡¯s heart sank. He still wants to leave? Then I have to act even more sick and pitiful.


    Hershes fluttered as her eyes drooped, as though she was trying to stay awake, and she panted before lifting her gaze to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re so busy governing the country. Your concubine has just caught a minor cold, why waste your time and visit me in person?¡±


    ¡°I should scold you instead! Why did you not send anyone to tell me just how sick you¡¯ve be?¡±


    She smiled weakly as she snuggled against the Qizhen Emperor. She has be rather thin over time. ¡°My illness is nothingpared to the country. Your Majesty is busy with taking care of the nation and its people, of course I won¡¯t dare to disturb you over something so trivial. Besides, this is just a small flu, I will recover after a bit of rest. The Imperial Physicians have also prescribed me with lots of medicine that I¡¯ve been taking diligently. I will be fine.¡±


    After she finished her sentence, she coughed violently, looking as if she was about to cough up blood. There was barely any colour on her ghostly paleplexion.


    The Qizhen Emperor had been upset with Concubine Xiao for suggesting the marriage between Prince Yi and the first daughter of the Ji Family. If she had not suggested that, he would not have made a wrong decision that allowed Jing Yi to be so audacious with his ambitions. That was a deeply embedded thorn in his heart. But his heart softened when he saw how sick she had be.


    He held her thin hand gently and said, ¡°I have been busy and have neglected you. And yet, even after you¡¯ve be so sick, you refuse to disturb me. You have left me with such heartache.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Your Majesty, the matters of the state are far more important than me.¡± She spoke so sensibly, yet tears glistened in her eyes. The Qizhen Emperor went silent as he patted the back of her hand.


    Then, the Emperor turned to the maid in the room, ¡°What are the Imperial Physicians doing? Why has she not gotten better even after so many days?¡±


    The maid bowed and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial Physician hase by several times, but they came to the same conclusion everytime. They said that Her Ladyship¡¯s body is too frail, and that she had caught a chill because of that coupled with the recent poor weather. But it was nothing grievous, so they simply prescribed her with a daily dose of medicine to help nurse her back to health.¡±


    ¡°Who gave her this prescription?¡±


    ¡°It was Imperial Physician Chang and Imperial Physician Liu.¡±


    The two of them were old, experienced physicians. Qizhen Emperor¡¯s face darkened and with a hmph, he waved his sleeve and ordered, ¡°By my word, summon Imperial Physician Gao at once.¡±


    His voice echoed through the room.


    The maid shrank away and answered with her eyes glued to her feet, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, she left and scurried off to summon the Imperial Physician in question.


    Concubine Xiao tugged at the emperor¡¯s hand. ¡°Your Majesty, why have you summoned for Imperial Physician Gao?¡±


    Her physicians had always been Imperial Physician Chang and Imperial Physician Liu, so the Emperor should summon them instead. Why summon Imperial Physician Gao instead?


    Qizhen Emperor exined, ¡°Imperial Physician Chang and Imperial Physician Liu may be experienced, but they are also old. Their eyes may have grown weak and their brains muddled with age; they may thus have overlooked something. Best to bring in Imperial Physician Gao and let him have a look at your illness right in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so pale, there¡¯s hardly any strength in your voice. Now that I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no way I would ignore this. I will find out what you¡¯re sick with, so that they can treat you urately.¡± He answered sternly. Concubine Xiao¡¯s eyes reddened and she looked away to dab away a tear. She was very touched.

 Chapter 766 - A Cold?

    <h4>Chapter 766 - A Cold?</h4>


    Will they figure it out? Will MR be called in to investigate? Trantor: Iris, Editor: Aruthea


    He was a young physician in his thirties and had a rather mature air. Despite his young age, he is not to be underestimated; he hails from a family of physicians and has learned medicine since a young age. Over time, he has cultivated a strong set of skills and can treat any illness. Of course, he was not as good as Mo Ruo. He walked in with a medicine case, then kneeled in front of the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor replied, ¡°Imperial Physician Gao, I called for you to take a look at Concubine Xiao¡¯s illness. What is she sick with? And why hasn¡¯t her condition improved after such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Imperial Physician Gao stood up and carefully walked to Concubine Xiao¡¯s side. ¡°If I may, Your Ladyship.¡±


    Concubine Xiao held out her arm as she coughed. He pulled out a thin silk handkerchief and covered her wrist with the fabric as he measured her pulse. A short whileter, his fingers lifted from her wrist and he removed the silk handkerchief.


    The Qizhen Emperor asked, ¡°So how is she? Is it serious?¡±


    Imperial Physician Gao retreated a few steps and answered with his head bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, Her Ladyship has a frail constitution and she caught a cold. Coupled with excessive worry, her cirction of blood and qi has be sluggish. This is what caused herck of energy and her persistent cough. It is not anything serious, so Your Majesty and Your Ladyship need not worry.¡±


    ¡°Then why has she not improved? Are the medicines that were prescribed working?¡±


    ¡°May I take a look at your medicine, Your Ladyship?¡± He suspects that there was something wrong with the medication.


    The Qizhen Emperor nodded and ordered for them to bring the residue of what was left behind after brewing the medicine. Imperial Physician Gao sniffed the residue, then took a pinch and felt its consistency. Her medication...


    The Qizhen Emperor pressed him, ¡°What is it? Is there something wrong with it?¡±


    Could there be something wrong with her medication? Concubine Xiao grew anxious. She had been taking that medicine for some time, and it was truly bizarre that she has not improved a single bit.


    Imperial Physician Gao set the pot of medicine residue on the ground and answered, ¡°Your Majesty, this is indeed medicine to treat her cold and nurse her back to health, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she not getting better?¡±


    ¡°Her Ladyship¡¯s illness may not be something serious. Injuries to the bones and tendons take a hundred days to heal; a chill that has set into the bones can take several years for her to make a full recovery. Her Ladyship needs to rest more, and drink more ginseng soup, nourishing medicine, and avoid overexertion. Over time, she will naturally recover.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor¡¯s worries eased after his diagnosis. ¡°In that case, prescribed her some of that medicine you speak of.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Imperial Physician Gao obeyed and returned to the Imperial Physicians¡¯ Institute.


    After the physician left, Concubine Xiao turned to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s nothing serious, even the Imperial Physicians agree with me and said that it¡¯s only a cold. You need not worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to rest and not overexert yourself, just like what they instructed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor ordered for arge heater to be brought in and set near her so it would keep her warm. He also chatted with her for a while, then instructed the eunuchs and maids in Zhangzhi Hall to take good care of Concubine Xiao before he left with a satisfied smile. Concubine Xiaoid on her bed, even though she was exhausted from her illness, she still smiled gleefully. After all that had happened, she still has a ce in His Majesty¡¯s heart.


    ......


    Soon after, the otherdies from the different pces heard that the Qizhen Emperor went to visit Concubine Xiao. They too flocked to Zhangzhi Hall with gifts in hand, practically wearing the door threshold down to nothing with their steps.


    Before long, the hall was filled with all sorts of rare medicinal herbs. Tianshan snow lotus, lingzhi, ginseng and even sanguine bohdi [1]. Concubine Xiao nced at the gifts and with a hmph, ordered, ¡°Throw these out and burn them.¡±


    Ah? All of these medicinal herbs are of the highest quality, each one boasts incredible properties and are extremely expensive. The cost of any one of them could feed a peasant family for their entire lives. She wants to throw all of them away and burn them? What a waste!


    The eunuchs and maids dared not toin and threw away the gifts as they were told.


    ......


    Concubine Xiao rolled her eyes., ¡°All of them would rather that I die from this illness, so they could climb to my position. They thought that His Majesty had grown tired of me because he had note to visit me before. Now, after His Majesty¡¯s visit, all of them rushed over with gifts. Utterly ridiculous.¡±


    Her personal maid, Sang Lan, answered, ¡°Your Ladyship is deeply blessed by the heavens, everything will be well.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, not even Yanluo Wang, the ruler of the underworld, can take my life just yet.¡± She scoffed. She was still waiting for the day when her son ascended to his throne, for the day she became Empress Dowager! How could she bear to die so easily!


    Imperial Physician Gao returned to the Imperial Hospital with a heavy heart. He was writing out a prescription for Concubine Xiao, but his brush paused mid-sentence for a long time.


    ¡°Are you alright, Imperial Physician Gao?¡± A young eunuch who came to fetch some medicine asked out of concern. The physician remained silent, too deep in thought.


    ¡°Imperial Physician Gao?¡± That eunuch called out to him several times.


    The physician finally snapped out of his daze, nced at the eunuch and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to see Concubine Xiao and check on her condition? Why have you been like that since you¡¯vee back? Is Her Ladyship...¡± Very ill? The eunuch¡¯s voice reduced to a whisper.


    Imperial Physician Gao shot him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. There is nothing wrong with Her Ladyship. If anyone else had heard your question, you would have lost your head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The young eunuch immediately pped himself a few times, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Imperial Physician Gao. I am too clumsy with my words.¡±


    ¡°Enough, let me finish this prescription, fetch the herbs ording to this and send it to Zhangzhi Hall as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Imperial Physician Gao quickly finished the prescription and passed it to the eunuch.


    However, his brow remained furrowed, his heart uneasy. He sat at his desk for a long while before getting up to find Imperial Physician Chang, who was looking for research materials in the Imperial Hospital¡¯s library. Just as Imperial Physician Chang was about to flip through a book he found, he heard someone call out to him. ¡°Imperial Physician Chang.¡±


    He followed the voice and saw Imperial Physician Gao rushed into the library. ¡°Suwen?¡±


    Imperial Physician Gao¡¯s full name is Gao Suwen. He walked over and said, ¡°I need to speak to you, Imperial Physician Chang.¡± He cut straight to the point.


    The older physician closed the book in his hand, sat up straight and straightened his attire. He questioned, ¡°What is it that put you into such a fluster?¡±


    ¡°I just came back... from a consultation with Concubine Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Did she summon you?¡±


    ¡°No, it was His Majesty.¡±


    Ah. Imperial Physician Chang flinched and his brows knitted together, adding more creases to his already wrinkled face. He asked, ¡°So... what did you tell them?¡±


    Yes, Imperial Physician Chang did not ask about his diagnosis, but questioned how he conveyed the news to them instead. In an instant, Gao Suwen understood the implications and sighed, ¡°I did not dare to go into detail, as I¡¯m still not quite certain. But ording to the profile of her pulse, Her Ladyship is truly sick with a cold. But since she had been treated for such a long time, there¡¯s no way she would not improve, so...¡±


    ¡°You suspect that there are otherplications.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but... it¡¯s all spection.¡±


    Imperial Physician Chang squinted as he kept quiet. Then, he confessed, ¡°Actually... I have also discussed with Imperial Physician Liu in private. Both of us agree that Her Ladyship¡¯s illness is not as simple as amon cold. But we have checked many times and found nothing, nor can we ask her out right. You must know, we may be officials and imperial physicians in the pce, but in truth, there¡¯s hardly any difference between us and those eunuchs since our entire purpose is to just serve them. So, there are some things that can be said, and... there are some things that are better left unsaid.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do we do now?¡± The younger physician asked anxiously.


    [1] Sanguine bohdi is a fictional herb from the manhua Fengyun, said to heal all ills, or boost the skills of those in good health. https://.baike/wikiid/1225095726479136736

 Chapter 767 - Huxian Stone

    <h4>Chapter 767 - Huxian Stone</h4>


    Apologies for the dy! It''s been busy but I''ll try my best to keep to the schedule!Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    Imperial Physician Chang ran a hand down his white beard and held up the book he had just plucked from the library¡¯s shelves. ¡°I have recently looked through most of the avable medical journals and records, but none of them had recorded anything like Concubine Xiao¡¯s symptoms. This is truly puzzling. If Her Ladyship is indeed seriously ill, the whole Imperial Hospital would be implicated. All we can do now is hope that whatever Her Ladyship is ill with is nothing serious; only then would we all be able to escape with our heads intact.¡± The older physician sighed.


    Imperial Physician Gao understood, ¡°But we don¡¯t know what Her Ladyship is sick with, what if¡­¡± What if it really is something serious?


    ¡°Suwen.¡± Imperial Physician Chang called him by name, interrupting him as he walked over slowly. ¡°Since you did not tell His Majesty and Her Ladyship at that point in time, all you can do now is watch and observe. No matter what happens, Her Ladyship is sick with a cold, don¡¯t say anything else. Remember, remember it well¡­¡±


    A reminder! Imperial Physician Gao went silent and nodded before he stepped out of the library quietly. Despite Imperial Physician Chang¡¯s reminder, he still felt uneasy and worried. He did not know what he should do next.


    At the Rong Estate


    After Ji Wanxin informed them that Zhang Daqi had been taken by Prince Yi¡¯s men, Jing Rong sent Lang Po to learn more about the situation from the shadows and verify her information.


    The next day, Lang Po hurried back to the estate in the early morning. Half of his clothes had been soaked through and his long ck boots clicked against the stone floor with an icy crunch as he stepped in. A thinyer of crystalline frost had formed on his hair, while his stony, unsmiling face had be pale and faintly blue. He had clearly been freezing all night long.


    Jing Rong had already prepared warm tea in anticipation of his arrival. The moment Lang Po walked in, he nced at that cup of steaming hot tea and said, ¡°Drink some tea before you begin.¡±


    His trusty subordinate obeyed and finished that cup with one breath. Its warmth spread through his body in an instant and he shuddered from the shock. Then, hemenced his report, ¡°Your Highness, I had snuck into the Yi Estate under the cover of darkness. As expected, Zhang Daqi was there. But he was ruthlessly tortured and covered in blood. It seems that Prince Yi ns to force him to confess.¡±


    That prince is truly twisted!


    ¡°What caused this?¡±


    ¡°Second Miss Ji was right. Prince Yi¡¯s men learnt that the four-inch dagger came from a pawnshop and was redeemed by a young maid from the Huang Family. But on her way back, that maid bumped into a vegetable vendor and had lost the dagger as a result. ording to the maid¡¯s description, Prince Yi had decided that the thief was Zhang Daqi. That¡¯s why they captured him and are interrogating and torturing him.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s brows flew up as he huffed in anger at the news. ¡°What else have you learned?¡±


    ¡°I heard them interrogating him for the whereabouts of the dagger, and how the Budhha statue was moved. But he said he didn''t know and was knocked out several times. I could not stay at the Yi Estate for too long, so I left before the morning light and returned in a hurry to report to Your Highness.¡±


    Bam! Jing Rong mmed the table in indignance. ¡°I can still rationalise his behaviour if he¡¯s interrogating with evidence in hand. But he¡¯s decided that Zhang Daqi is the murderer based on a young maid¡¯s ims, and he¡¯s torturing a confession from him withplete disregard for his life!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, should we report this to His Majesty? We can take this chance to knock Prince Yi down a peg.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jing Rong shot down that idea immediately. ¡°The most important thing right now is the case, and not the fight between the princes. Even if Father wishes to support me, under the watchful eyes of the ministers in the Royal Court, I cannot afford to make a single misstep. Reporting Jing Yi¡¯s unauthorised interrogation would only backfire on me.¡± It¡¯s not worth it!


    In the end, Lang Po was still a do-er and not a thinker. He¡¯s better at martial arts than anything that requires strategy. But after his master pointed it out, he understood. ¡°But Your Highness, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Has there been any updates from the Ministry of Justice?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Tang go to the Zhang Vige to investigate? Has she sent any news?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lang Po paused, ¡°Miss Tang has always been rather reckless, why did Teacher Ji allow her to go? If something goes wrong, then¡­¡± We would be finished. He trailed off and left those words unsaid.


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes darkened, and he merely answered, ¡°I trust her.¡± He trusts her, even if the sky were to fall down.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu was rxing in a small pavilion in the back courtyard. It had been either raining or howling winds the past few days and everyone¡¯s mood had been dampened by the dreary weather. A maid brought a heater and set it down nearby. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head inside, Teacher? The weather has been so coldtely, you might catch a chill.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not respond. The maid was standing behind her, all she could see was Ji Yunshu staring at something in her hand, so she walked over with soft steps and looked. Ji Yunshu was rolling an ochre stone in her hands. The maid batted hershes and asked curiously, ¡°What is that, Teacher?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a stone, can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Embarrassed, the maidughed stiffly, ¡°I can tell, I¡¯m just not that eloquent and asked wrongly. Actually, I meant to ask why is Teacher Ji staring at this stone in your hand? Is there something strange about this stone?¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Ji Yunshu mulled over her words as she gently rubbed her fingers over the stone. The stone was smooth enough for her fingertips to glide across its surface, cool to touch and hard. She said, ¡°Indeed, there is something strange about this stone.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Where?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No idea.¡± She really did not know and merely had a hunch that there was something off about the stone.


    The maid also stared at the stone for a long while. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a yellow stone?¡±


    ¡°It''s not yellow, it¡¯s ochre.¡± Ji Yunshu corrected her. For a painter, colour uracy is so important they would be almost obsessive about it.


    The maid felt an embarrassed flush creep up her cheeks and she shrugged, ending the conversation.


    Right then, another maid, Zhu Xin, walked over and joined them. She added more charcoal to the heater andmented, ¡°Teacher, that stone in your hand must be really valuable, right?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°My father used to run a stone gambling business, so I learned a bit too. I think the stone that you¡¯re holding is called a Huxian Stone. It¡¯s usually carried by people who have to travel long distances away from their family as a protection charm. I heard it¡¯s pretty effective, so it¡¯s quite pricey too, but I don¡¯t think it can be found in the south yet. These stonese from the north, near the Nanlin Ang region. Yeah, that should be the ce, if I remember correctly.¡±


    ¡°Nanlin Ang region?¡±


    Zhu Xin nodded.


    Ji Yunshu remembered what Gao Meng said when he introduced himself, ¡°My family name is Gao, and my name is Meng. I¡¯m from Ang, and it¡¯s my first time here in the capital for my business in tiger pelts.¡±


    He was from Ang. This stone is a Huxian Stone, and it cannot be found in the capital. Did¡­Gao Meng bring this stone from Ang? If it¡¯s Gao Meng¡¯s stone, why does Idiot Si have it?

 Chapter 768 - Zhang Daqi is the Murderer?

    <h4>Chapter 768 - Zhang Daqi is the Murderer?</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    Zhu Xin looked at the stone again and frowned, ¡°Hm? Normal Huxian stones have an even colour, it¡¯s rare to find unevenly coloured ones like this, as if there¡¯s something coating it.¡±


    ¡°Colour?¡± Ji Yunshu snapped back to reality, her heart pounded as she examined the stone once again. Indeed, the ochre was quite uneven. She had noticed the uneven coloration before, but had brushed it aside. Now that Zhu Xin had pointed it out, the sudden pang of realisation hit her and she shot up from her seat. ¡°Fetch me some strong vinegar and wine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Quickly, now.¡± Ji Yunshu rushed them. The two maids looked at her before nodding dazely and left to fetch her the items.


    The maids soon returned with the requested items and Ji Yunshu mixed the two liquids together. She then let the mixture settle before dabbing her handkerchief into it and gently wiped it over the stone.


    Within moments, blotches of dark red appeared on the stone¡¯s surface.


    Ah! This¡­ Her eyes widened as her grip on the handkerchief tightened. The maids nced at each other and tried to figure out what happened with hushed whispers before they asked, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s happening? Is¡­ there something wrong about this stone?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°Go, ask His Highness toe see this.¡±


    Hm? Zhu Xin did not question her any further. ¡°Yes.¡± she answered and ran off.


    JIng Rong quickly rushed over with Lang Po and Lu Jiang and entered the pavilion, tension hung in the air as they tried to make sense of the situation. The moment Jing Rong stepped in, he caught the faint whiff of alcohol and vinegar in the air, then he saw the stone that was set on the table and the dark red blotches that covered it.


    In that instant, he understood. ¡°Is it blood?¡±


    Eh? Everyone else looked at the stone in shock.


    Ji Yunshu nodded and exined, ¡°Zhu Xin said that this stone is not from the south and can¡¯t be found in the capital. This is actually a Huxian stone from Nanlin Ang region and it¡¯s used as a protective charm. One of the victims, Gao Meng, is from Ang who also travelled the country for his trade. It would not be strange for him to carry this stone. In addition, his body was found in the dpidated temple of the Zhang vige. It happens that Idiot Si from the Zhang vige was in possession of this expensive stone from Nanlin Ang. And it just so happens¡­ that there is blood on this stone.¡±


    Jing Rong deduced, ¡°That means Idiot Si was there at the time of murder? Hm¡­ that might not be the case. Perhaps he went to the crime scene after the murder, then took away this stone.¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Does Your Highness remember how Idiot Si reacted when he saw Zhang Daqi at the Zhang family ancestral shrine? He was scared out of his wits.¡±


    Ah! That was a chilling conclusion to arrive at. The maids huddled together and tried tofort each other.


    After a moment of silence, Jing Rong spoke, ¡°You suspect that Zhang Daqi is the murderer?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer.


    JIng Rong continued, ¡°Then we just need to confirm the blood on the stone belongs to Gao Meng. If it is, then we can prove that Gao Meng lost this stone. That would also exin the blood on the stone, which was sttered onto it when Gao Meng was killed by Zhang Daqi. Afterwards, Idiot Si found and took away the stone, prompting Zhang Daqi to try to silence him.¡±


    His deduction made sense, but Ji Yunshu argued, ¡°We can¡¯t be so certain, because we have not found the conclusive evidence that proves Zhang Daqi is the killer.¡±


    ¡°No matter. Let¡¯s check if this blood is truly Gao Meng¡¯s first.¡± So Jing Rong turned to Lang Po, ¡°Head to the Ministry of Justice immediately and retrieve a sample of Gao Meng¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang Po left the estate at once.


    He quickly returned from the Ministry of Justice, with a very thick clump of blood in hand. Ji Yunshu used her own testing methods and confirmed that the blood on the stone does belong to Gao Meng. But they found that there was also someone else¡¯s blood on the stone. That discovery surprised everyone.


    Ji Yunshu made a bold spection, ¡°I think this other bloodstain belongs to the murderer.¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°We¡¯ll find out once we obtain a sample of Zhang Daqi¡¯s blood andpare it.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s in the Yi estate right now.¡±


    ¡°I have a n.¡± He ordered Lang Po to infiltrate the Yi estate again, using the route he used yesterday and find a way to obtain Zhang Daqi¡¯s blood. As usual, he needed toplete the task inplete stealth.


    Poor Lang Po; he had juste back and only rested for a short while before he was sent out again, even before his clothes had a chance to dry. If the people in the Yi estate caught him, they would skin him alive. But he epted his mission without a singleint and left in a jiffy.


    And so, they waited patiently in the estate.


    Lang Po only returned after nightfall. The bamboo bottle in his hand was filled to the brim with blood. Ji Yunshu was speechless, it looked like old habits die hard. Jing Rong¡¯s men always took way too much blood, either a full bowl or a full bottle. But she did not have any time to chastise them as she quickly conducted her analysis. The results came out after a short while, the other blood stter did belong to Zhang Daqi.


    Lang Po eximed, ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji, looks like Zhang Daqi really is the murderer. This blood must have gotten onto the stone when he identally injured himself during the murder.¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained quiet. Is that really the case? Is Zhang Daqi really the murderer? They do have conclusive evidence now. But¡­


    Jing Rong asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, an arrogant, gleeful voice came from the door. ¡°The Rong estate is really lively today!¡±


    They did not even need to look to know that it was Jing Yi, who waltzed in with Wen Shisan, Dou Quan and a few other guards.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± JIng Rong questioned.


    ¡°I came to thank Teacher Ji, of course!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jing Yi nced at Lang Po with his head held high, ¡°Did you really think your men could enter my estate and take Zhang Daqi¡¯s blood with such ease?¡±


    Jing Rong instantly understood what he meant. ¡°Then, stop beating around the bush, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong, I don¡¯t mean any harm, you don¡¯t have to be so guarded towards me. I really came by to thank Teacher Ji.¡± He turned to Ji Yunshu. ¡°Teacher Ji, I was so troubled that there wasn¡¯t any evidence proving Zhang Daqi is the killer. But that blood you found on this stone is just what I need to prove that he killed all eight victims. With this, no matter how stubborn he is, he would have toe clean and admit to his crimes.¡±


    In short, Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu have done Jing Yi¡¯s work for him.


    Jing Rong snapped back, ¡°Jing Yi, don¡¯t you dare do anything. This stone may have both Gao Meng and Zhang Daqi¡¯s blood, but that doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡±


    ¡°This is more than enough to back me up. If I say he¡¯s the murderer, then he is.¡±


    ¡°Both of us are tasked to find the truth. How can you jump to such conclusions when there are lives at stake? Do you really think you can bend him to your will with just this?¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong, Jing Rong. You¡¯re so naive. This stone right here is the perfect evidence. What do you think Imperial Father wants to know anyway? He just wants results. As long as Zhang Daqi adds his fingerprint to the confession, I can present it to the Supreme Court and Father. Add a few more embellishments to the case report that I would submit to them, and¡­ this case is closed.¡± A sinister grin stretched across his cheeks and he chuckled.


    Meanwhile, Ji Yunshu stole a nce at Wen Shisan. He remained silent and did not act as smugly as before. If the credit of solving this case goes to Jing Yi, he would be the Disciplinary Officer of the Ministry of Justice. In that case, why is he not happy?

 Chapter 769 - A Perfect Case Report

    <h4>Chapter 769 - A Perfect Case Report</h4>


    Is this over? Will Yunshu be able to solve it in time? Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    What Jing Yi said was an obvious ploy to conceal the truth and close the case hastily in order to im undue credit. Jing Rong would never let him do that. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough evidence, let alone the conclusive proof that Zhang Daqi is the murderer. If you submit that case report, you¡¯ll be guilty of deceiving His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°When did I do that?¡± Jing Yi retorted, ¡°This stone right here is my evidence that Zhang Daqi is the murderer. It doesn¡¯t matter if he denies it; as long as I have this, I can say that he¡¯s the guilty one. If you want to save him, fine. Just find proof that he¡¯s not the murderer. Or else, all your talk is of no use.¡± He dered haughtily.


    Jing Rong snapped back in return, ¡°If you submit that case report, I¡¯ll get the Ministry of Justice to hold a trial immediately.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see which would happen first, the Ministry of Justice¡¯s trial, or Zhang Daqi¡¯s fingerprint printed on my case report?¡± He meant that before dawn breaks, he would make sure Zhang Daqi¡¯s fingerprint would be on his case report, even if it meant chopping off his hand. What a despicable man.


    Jing Rong shouted an order. ¡°Men, go to the Yi estate and bring Zhang Daqi to the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    Lang Po obeyed and gathered a small team with him, only to be stopped by Jing Yi¡¯s guards. They blocked his path with unsheathed swords. Two opposing sides formed in an instant.


    JIng Yi questioned Jing Rong nervously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Jing Yi. You¡¯re in the Rong estate, not the Yi estate.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Right then, Jing Rong snapped his fingers. More than ten archers appeared from the surrounding rooftops, each of them armed with arrows aimed squarely at Jing Yi and his guards. All they needed was amand before they unleashed a rain of arrows. Jing Yi looked around frantically, if Jing Rong really ordered them to kill him, there¡¯s no way that he would be able to escape.


    But, he taunted back. ¡°I dare you.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°If you hurt me, you¡¯ll die too.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I never nned to hurt you.¡± Jing Rong said, ¡°But you¡¯ll have to stay in the Rong estate until Zhang Daqi arrives at the Ministry of Justice. Feel free to try to escape this ce, I don¡¯t mind testing how sharp these arrows are.¡±


    For the first time, Jing Yi found himself caught in a trap, and it was a trap he had walked into himself. He felt like he could not say a thing, as if something was stuck in his throat.


    Jing Rong ordered his men, ¡°Quick, go to the Yi estate and bring him to the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jing Yi stopped him. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to enter the Yi estate? That you can just take anyone away as you pleased?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re held here by me, of course they¡¯ll listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I may have walked into your trap. But don¡¯t forget, Zhang Daqi is still in my hands at this very second.¡± He met Jing Rong¡¯s cold re and let out an unnerving chuckle. ¡°Let me be frank, before I came here I¡¯ve already instructed my men that if I don¡¯t return in 2 hours, they are to kill Zhang Daqi. When that happens, both of us would lose. And with him dead, it would be even easier to obtain his fingerprint. I¡¯ll just add that he had killed himself out of fear and guilt and tie up that loose end. What use would a dead body have to you then?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡±


    ¡°Jing Rong, I don¡¯t care if you believe me. But I have the same reply as you, you¡¯re wee to try.¡± The elder prince stared back with a cunning glint in his eyes.


    JIng Rong weighed his options, but he could not decide. He knew that Jing Yi was capable of such underhanded tactics. If Zhang Daqi died, there would be no way to refute Jing Yi¡¯s fake confession. And if he weren¡¯t the killer, then another innocent man would have died for nothing. The risk was too great.


    As he was trying to make a decision, Ji Yunshu stepped forward and whispered in his ear, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    Jing Rong turned to look at her in confusion. But his confused gaze was met with her unflinching eyes as she answered softly, ¡°Lives are more important.¡±


    Jing Rong understood where she wasing from. He gritted his teeth and slowly lifted his hand, gesturing with his palm facing downwards. The archers stationed at the rooftops all put their arrows away.


    With his life out of immediate danger, Jing Yi grew even more brazen. Zhang Daqi was a chess piece that both of them were fighting over; now that he is firmly in his hands, he naturally became even more arrogant. Jing Rong¡¯s sharp, stern re was like a thousand needles, piercing every pore on his skin, but he did not care one bit as he let out a chillingugh. Then, surrounded by his own guards, Jing Yi left the Rong estate with a swing in his step.


    But Ji Yunshu called out to Wen Shisan with a hushed voice, ¡°Do you truly believe you can count on Prince Yi?¡±


    ¡°What are you hinting at?¡±


    ¡°He would sacrifice Zhang Daqi¡¯s life for the sake of glory. One day, he would sacrifice yours as well.¡±


    Wen Shisan took her advice, but on the surface, he scoffed, ¡°I called you Shifu because I respect you. I never interfered with your climb to sess, so don¡¯t interfere with mine either. Besides, it¡¯s not up to you to decide if Prince Yi would sacrifice me. Right now, he has the winning hand, so you best think of yourself and Prince Rong¡¯s escape n.¡± He left after that speech. Truly, just like an ostrich with its head stuck in the sand.


    Jing Rong walked to her with a sour look, looking like he regretted letting Jing Yi go. He said with knitted brows, ¡°Jing Yi will enter the pce and submit his report first thing tomorrow morning. Once he submits that evidence, His Majesty would close this case.¡±


    Ji Yunshu remained quiet.


    The next day, they heard that Zhang Daqi had confessed to murder and signed the case report. The case report in question was written beautifully by Wen Shisan and brought before the Emperor by Jing Yi.


    Very soon, the Emperor issued a decree: Zhang Daqi was to be imprisoned in the Ministry of Justice until his execution. When the other copy of the case report arrived at the Supreme Court, Vice-Chancellor Yu quickly made an extra copy and sent it to Jing Rong.


    Wen Shisan did present a beautiful case report; it was both detailed and neatly written. But within it was an usation soaked in blood. To all of their surprise, Zhang Daqi had bitten off his own tongue and nearly died from the ordeal. He signed the confession, but he could not recount how hemitted the crime. Still, the stone was enough evidence to prove his crime. It was a perfect case report, almost without a fault.


    But Ji Yunshu racked her brain over the details. ¡°Zhang Daqi is someone with barely enough strength to kill a chicken - how could he have killed Sha Si with a silver needle? And how was therge Buddha statue moved? If Gao Meng had never opened that box of tiger pelts, how did the stench get onto his hands? Why is the murderer targeting people born in the year, month, day and hour of Yin? What brought Gao Meng to that dpidated temple anyway? None of these were addressed in the case report. They just brushed it under the rug with Zhang Daqi¡¯s voluntary muteness. The case report is beautiful, but they can¡¯t close the case just because Zhang Daqi had confessed, not with so many questions left unanswered.¡±


    How could anyone consider this case resolved?

 Chapter 770 - Did You Kill Them?

    <h4>Chapter 770 - Did You Kill Them?</h4>


    oh no¡­ will he be able to reveal the murderer in time? Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    Lang Po continued angrily, ¡°There¡¯s no way Zhang Daqi actually confessed to this. I bet Prince Yi sliced off his tongue and forced him to sign the confession. If he can¡¯t talk, he can¡¯t recount the details of the crime. We shouldn¡¯t have let Prince Yi go yesterday. If he had simply killed Zhang Daqi instead, things would not be in such a mess now. If Zhang Daqi is really innocent, what do we do?¡± If it were up to him, Lang Po would have ordered the archers to kill Jing Yi in a rain of arrows.Strategy truly wasn¡¯t his strongest suit.


    Jing Rong countered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t let him go yesterday, I might be the one that¡¯s in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison instead.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°If we did not release Jing Yi, Zhang Daqi would be dead. The dead also can¡¯t talk. Then all Jing Yi needed to do is to report this to His Majesty and use me of attemptedfratricide, you can picture the rest yourself.¡±


    Oh!Realisation hit Lang Po.


    Next, Jing Rong turned to Ji Yunshu, ¡°You must have foreseen that oue; that¡¯s why you told me to release him.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Prince Yi has always believed that the ends justify the means, whatever they may be. If we truly forced him into a corner, the situation would have be even more chaotic and dire.¡±


    Exactly!Jing Rong spoke his thoughts aloud, ¡°His Majesty has already ordered for Zhang Daqi¡¯s execution to be held tomorrow. If he¡¯s really not the murderer, then we only have one day to find the evidence to prove his innocence.¡±There¡¯s no time to waste!


    All of a sudden, Ji Yunshu said, ¡°I would like to visit the prison in the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Daqi is a heavily charged criminal, and His Majesty has ordered his execution. The Ministry of Justice would not allow any visitations at this juncture.¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t ask him now, I would lose the chance. It would be even harder to make sense of this case if he died.¡±


    Lang Po scratched his head, ¡°But he lost his tongue. You won¡¯t be able to get anything out of him.¡±


    He shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°I have a n.¡± She looked at Jing Rong with imploring eyes. But it was not easy to grant her entry, Zhang Daqi would be kept in the most secure cells, and he would be executed tomorrow, the guards would be highly alert as well. Jing Rong racked his brains and tried to think of a solution¡­


    Half an hourter, a carriage stopped outside the prisons of the Ministry of Justice. In addition to Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu, Vice-Chancellor Yu was also in the carriage.


    Jing Rong cautioned, ¡°Please be careful once you¡¯ve brought Teacher Ji in, Vice-Chancellor Yu. And return as quickly as you can.¡±


    ¡°Please be at ease, Your Highness. I know what to do.¡±


    Jing Rong then reminded Ji Yunshu, ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything, then don¡¯t linger. It would be a disaster if anyone finds out.¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    She was dressed as a minister from the Supreme Court, with a hat and two wisps of a moustache on her face. It would be impossible to recognise her without a closer look.


    They alighted the carriage and walked to the entrance of the prison, Ji Yunshu yed her role and followed Vice-Chancellor Yu dutifully. They were stopped by two wardens guarding the main entrance. ¡°Vice-Chancellor Yu.¡±


    The Vice-Chancellor nced between the wardens and dered, ¡°I need to speak to the criminal in the Case of the Dried Well, bring me to his cell.¡±


    Huh?The wardens looked at each other and quickly exined, ¡°His Majesty has already ordered for the criminal¡¯s execution tomorrow, to visit him now would be¡­¡±


    Vice-Chancellor Yu interrupted before the warden could finish. ¡°What would happen?¡± He questioned sternly, ¡°His Majesty may have issued a decree, but the case is still open in the Supreme Court. By stopping me, you¡¯re obstructing justice and hindering the Supreme Court¡¯s investigation. If anything goes wrong, would you be able to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Move aside then.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we¡¯ll need to report to Lord Li.¡±


    ¡°No need. The Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court are both working on this case. And we are conducting a more thorough investigation, your Lord Li can¡¯t stop me. I don¡¯t have the time to waste for you to go back and forth. Waste anymore of my time, the high-ups would go after the both of you. When things escte till that point, you¡¯ll both lose your heads.¡± Vice-Chancellor Yu pressured them with his title, intimidating them. The two wardens weighed their options, both of them preferred to keep their heads.


    And such, one of the wardens answered, ¡°Vice-Chancellor Yu can follow me then.¡±


    The warden led the way and the vice-chancellor followed. But when Ji Yunshu tried to follow them, the other warden stopped her. ¡°Sir, ess to the prison is restricted. Vice-Chancellor Yu can enter alone.¡±


    Ugh!Ji Yunshu lowered her head even further as she stopped in her path, just in case they recognised her. Within moments, Vice-Chancellor Yu smacked that warden¡¯s head. ¡°He¡¯s my scribe, he¡¯s here to record the interrogation. I¡¯ll need him to close the case in detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± That warden backed away with his hand over his head and stepped aside.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu pulled Ji Yunshu along and they sessfully entered the prison.


    The Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison was big, but wasn¡¯t much different from any other prison. A musty, moldy smell assaulted their senses, apanied by the sour stink of foot odour, and the distinct stench of something rotting. Air cirction was poor and the stench only grew as they walked further into the prison. To be brutally honest, the prison was as smelly and disgusting as sewage.


    They reached Zhang Daqi¡¯s cell. The warden said,¡± Vice-Chancellor, he¡¯s in there. But¡­ he was already mute when they brought him in, you may not be able to learn anything from him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, just open the door.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a dangerous criminal, it may be safer for you to question him from outside.¡± The warden replied meekly.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu red at him. ¡°You know he can¡¯t talk. How am I supposed to ask him anything with the wooden bars in the way?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    The warden shuddered as he took out the keys and opened the door.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu thenmanded him, ¡°Alright, you can leave now. The Supreme Court will now begin our interrogation and others are not permitted to be present. We¡¯ll call for you if we need anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The warden left.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu heaved a sigh of relief once the warden was out of earshot, then he whispered to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Head inside, Teacher Ji. I¡¯ll keep watch outside.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She quickly entered the cell.


    Zhang Daqi sprawled on the floor of the prison cell, as if he was dead. Blood stters dotted his torn clothes, exposing theshes on his skin. The same crimson liquid stuck on his hay bed. He stared lifelessly at the ceiling without a sound, his eyes half-lidded. He opened and closed his mouth without a sound, revealing teeth still coated in blood.


    Ji Yunshu squatted down next to him and called him. ¡°Zhang Daqi? Zhang Daqi?¡±


    Zhang Daqi whimpered and moaned a few times and his brows knitted together. He seemed to be afraid of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here to help you.¡± She exined gently.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He struggled for a while then calmed down.


    ¡°If you wanna live, you have to tell me the full truth. I will ask you a few things, nod if it¡¯s yes, shake your head if it¡¯s no.¡±


    Zhang Daqi opened and closed his mouth, as if he understood her.


    Ji Yunshu began her questioning, ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± He shook his head with difficulty.


    ¡°So you did not kill him, but¡­ you were there at the time, right?¡±


    He did not respond.


    ¡°Things have gotten to this point, You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, or try to protect anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°You were there, and you witnessed the murder, right?¡±


    Zhang Daqi¡¯s face contorted in pain and agony, all seven scars on his face seemed to have crumpled together, as if he really does have some painful secret. After some time, he finally nodded as two streaks of tears ran down from the corner of his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu pressed on. ¡°You know that person right? That person is also from Zhang vige, right?¡±


    Suddenly, Zhang Daqi began to pant heavily and he grabbed the bloodstained hay on the floor as he kicked forward with both legs as hard as he could. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    He seemed to have lost control of his emotions and he was getting out of breath. His lifeless eyes suddenly grew as wide as saucers¡­

 Chapter 771 - Lack of Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 771 - Lack of Evidence</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    Ji Yunshu shook her head. She had no idea. Perhaps she had hit a sore spot, which caused Zhang Daqi to be so flustered.


    Themotion grew louder and attracted the attention of the warden outside, who was running to the cells. The sound of their footsteps grew closer. Vice-Chancellor Yu rushed into the cell and reminded her anxiously, ¡°Teacher Ji, there¡¯s no time.¡±


    Ji Yunshu pursed her lips, her own breathing speeding up in anxiety as well. She would not be able to learn anything when Zhang Daqi is so worked up. She pulled out a bottle of medicine from her sleeve in a swift motion, and hid it under Zhang Daqi. She instructed, ¡°This is a salve for your injuries. Use it when no one¡¯s watching. Rx, if you¡¯re really innocent, I¡¯ll find a way to save you. But you have to stay alive, at all cost.¡±


    ¡°Um!¡± Zhang Daqi¡¯s entire body grew tense.


    The wardens were about to arrive at the cell, Vice-Chancellor Yu yanked her to her feet and hid her behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The two wardens questioned as they rushed over. Both of them were terrified of the criminal dying in his cell.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu coughed calmly and straightened his face, ¡°Nothing. He just got a bit worked up while I was questioning him, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The wardens looked at Zhang Daqi, whoid on the ground with his limbs iling in the air, his eyes looking straight up and his bloodied mouth opening and closing like a goldfish. They were suspicious, but they took Vice-Chancellor Yu¡¯s words as truth. ¡°If the Vice-Chancellor is finished with his interrogation, please leave soon. Or else¡­ if something were to happen, we cannot take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I would not put you two in a spot. We¡¯ve asked all we can anyway.¡±


    And so, Vice-Chancellor Yu waved his sleeve and brought Ji Yunshu out of the prison cell. The warden locked the door behind them and finally rxed.


    Before they left the prison, Vice-Chancellor Yu instructed them, ¡°You need not alert Lord Li about my visitation today, understand?¡±


    The wardens nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, yes.¡± They also did not want to cause any unwanted trouble, of course they would agree.


    Ji Yunshu kept her head low and followed Vice-Chancellor Yu closely. But, just when she walked past one of the wardens, that warden thought something was amiss and stopped in his tracks to think until the other warden walked right into him. ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that person who¡¯s following Vice-Chancellor Yu is a little strange?¡±


    ¡°Strange? Where? You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    The warden shook his head silently and returned to his post as well.


    Jing Rong¡¯s carriage awaited them outside the prison. Jing Rong ordered the coachman to leave immediately after the pair got into the carriage. On the way back to the Rong estate, he asked, ¡°So did you learn anything?¡±


    Ji Yunshu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s not the murderer. But he was there at the time of murder.¡±


    Ah!¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°When I asked if the murderer was from the Zhang Vige, he became really worked up. His face contorted in pain, like he could not express his suffering or as if he were hiding something.¡±


    ¡°Hiding something? Why is he hiding it? Who is he keeping it a secret for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vice-Chancellor Yu chimed in, ¡°Teacher Ji, we don¡¯t even have the evidence to prove Zhang Daqi¡¯s innocence. The execution is tomorrow, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to do something. He¡¯s not the killer, we can¡¯t just let him die.¡±


    Jing Rong¡¯s eyes darkened in worry, ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    Yeah, theck of evidence loomed over them like a cloud. And with such a short time left, they can¡¯t dig up new evidence either.


    Ji Yunshu remained quiet even after they returned to the Rong estate. She sat in the courtyard for hours and barely moved. The sun vanished past the horizon and the moon rose to take its ce, but Ji Yunshu stayed motionless in the courtyard. The maids tried to persuade her several times, but each time they brought her a warm cup of tea, the cup of tea turned cold without a single sip.


    Jing Rong came and saw her sitting alone in the courtyard. The maids quickly exined to him, ¡°Your Highness, Teacher Ji has been like this all afternoon. He won¡¯t eat or even drink a sip of water.¡±


    Jing Rong immediately took the cup of tea that the maids just refilled and told them, ¡°All of you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He held that cup of tea, walked over, and sat down across her. Then, he ced that cup of tea next to her hand and said, ¡°The weather¡¯s really cold. At least warm yourself up with a bit of hot tea.¡±


    But she remained deep in her thoughts.


    Jing Rong then wrapped his hand around her frozen fingers, ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯ve done everything you can. I know you have a lot of questions and you firmly believe that Zhang Daqi is not the murderer, but the oue has been set in stone, neither of us can change it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yunshu¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you expect me to knowingly send an innocent man to be executed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that firm in your belief.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She affirmed and grabbed his hand instead. ¡°There¡¯s still so much missing from this case. If we decide before the truth has been revealed, then we would be killing the innocent and disregarding the value of human life.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just as worried as you. When we came back, I''d already sent someone to Zhang Vige, maybe we¡¯ll find a clue in Zhang Daqi¡¯s home. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll know right away.¡± He nudged the cup of tea towards her. ¡°Drink something first.¡±


    She relented with a short nod and reached out to pick up the cup. Just when her fingers touched the porcin, she yanked her hand back. It was too hot! She moved so fast that the cup dropped and smashed into a thousand tiny pieces. Just when it shattered, a ray of light shed past her eyes. It was so bright that she turned away instinctively and squeezed her eyes shut.


    Jing Rong asked anxiously, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    She nodded, and looked at the shattered cup on the ground. A scene appeared in her mind.Ah!She realised something.


    She collected and organised her thoughts. ¡°I got it! I know how the murderer moved the Buddha statue. I know who the murderer is!¡±


    Hm?Jing Rong looked at her with a quizzical look.


    A bright smile bloomed across her cheeks and she held his hand tightly. ¡°Actually, the base which the Buddha statue rests on is empty.¡±


    ¡°Empty?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out once we piece together the broken pieces.¡±


    Hm.Ji Yunshu quickly called for Lang Po and gave him a few instructions. He listened with shock before heading out to do her bidding.


    The lonely night grew colder¡­


    At Yuhua Pavillion


    Mo Ruo had been strangely anxious in the past two days, and had trouble sleeping at night.


    It was already dark outside, but he hung up antern at the corner outside the pavilion, as if he was waiting for someone. He would look at the street, then up towards the pavilion, and back and forth many times. His young disciple saw his actions andmented to Mo Ruo as he brought up the dried herbs, ¡°Shifu, you should sleep soon. It¡¯s already sote,Shimuwon¡¯t being back tonight.¡±


    Rubbish!Mo Ruo red at his student, ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s waiting for her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?Shifuhas been hanging up antern here for the past two nights, just in caseShimucame back. Before this,Shifu, youwouldn¡¯t even light up themps in the house even if it had gone out.¡± He teased Mo Ruo.

 Chapter 772 - If a Rat Crossed the Street

    <h4>Chapter 772 - If a Rat Crossed the Street</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    ¡°But what I said¡­ is true.¡± The young apprentice trailed off as he shrunk away.


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking?¡±


    The apprentice finally snapped his mouth shut.


    Mo Ruo was upset that a young kid could read his mind so easily. Was I really that obvious? Whatever. He dismissed that thought and made his student fetch him a jar of wine, so that he would have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    His apprentice soon returned with the requested item. He set the jar down on the bamboo table, and noticed a small ant on the table. ¡°Hm? Shifu, why are there ants here?¡±


    Ants? Mo Ruo looked down, and sure enough, there was one! All of the bamboo tables in Yuhua Pavilion had been smoked with herbs to repel insects. Normally, there would not be any ants, unless something sweet was close by.


    The student and teacher duo began to search for what had attracted the ants. Then, his apprentice eximed and pointed, ¡°Shifu, look! This corner is crawling with ants!¡±


    Indeed, one of the table corners was covered in ants that formed into a tight, squirming ball. It was very disgusting.


    Mo Ruo, with his ster vision, noticed that the ants were surrounding a small, ck object. Could this be the mysterious herbal substance that Ji Yunshu sent to him to examine?


    He swept away the ants and held the ck object in the palm of his hand, as if it was a piece of treasure. Then, with the object cupped in his hand, he headed to his research room.


    His student yelled in panic as his teacher left, ¡°Shifu, what do I do about these ants?¡±


    ¡°Baiye!¡±


    Baiye herb? Oh right, it can repel ants. The young apprentice hopped down the stairs to fetch the herb.


    That night, Mo Ruo stayed in that room and closely analysed that ck substance all night. Morning came, and he left for the Rong estate on horseback at the first call of the rooster. No one slept at the Rong estate as well, all of them stayed up and waited for the news.


    Mo Ruo rushed to the gate and almost mmed head first into Lang Po. ¡°What brings you here, Mo gongzi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Teacher Ji.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s head in together then.¡± He was in a hurry as well. It seemed that his visit to the Zhang vige was quite fruitful. Mo Ruo nodded and they entered the Rong estate together.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu waited all night in the main hall. They were only waiting for Lang Po, but Mo Ruo showed up with him.


    When they entered, Lang Po reported his findings, ¡°We have reassembled the base of the statue as ording to Teacher Ji¡¯s instructions. The base formed a square that, as expected, was hollow inside. And it fits the well perfectly. There were no hidden mechanisms as well, and it can be easily moved with a single push. However, the vigers had no idea, so no one had moved it. But the murderer must be very familiar with the statue, that¡¯s why he could use this and throw the victims into the well. I¡¯ve also visited Old Man Zhang, but he has gone missing even since Zhang Daqi was taken away by Prince Yi. Still, I found something in that house.¡±


    Hm? Lang Po held out a thin sheet of silver and exined, ¡°This was pried off Old Man Zhang¡¯s wheelchair.¡±


    Ji Yunshu took the piece of metal, it was a square sheet of silver, extremely thin and extremely light. She frowned and thought aloud, ¡°Back then, at the Zhang ancestral hall, when Zhang Daqi pushed Old Man Zhang into the building, a ray of light shed past my eyes. It must have been something metallic, like a sheet of steel. But at the time, neither of them had any metal on them, I only spotted something simr on the handle of the wheelchair. Afterwards, when the candles went out, I saw that ray of light again. But by then Old Man Zhang was already brought into the ancestral hall to rest, the wheelchair was not outside. So where did that lighte from? Unless¡­¡±


    Jing Rong finished her sentence, ¡°Unless, when the lights went out, Old Man Zhang came out from the ancestral hall on his wheelchair, he was the one that killed Idiot Si with the silver needle.¡±


    Huh! Is the murderer really Old Man Zhang?


    Everyone present was shocked by that revtion. Ji Yunshu solemnly picked up from where he left off. ¡°Zhang Daqi was always by his side when Old Man Zhangmitted his crimes. That exins why he was so worked up when I asked if the murderer was from the Zhang vige. The person he was trying to protect is his father.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove it.¡±


    Mo Ruo, who had kept quiet the whole time, ¡°I think¡­ I should have that evidence.¡±


    Everyone turned their attention to him. He carefully took out that ck object.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ji Yunshu gasped.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the thing you¡¯ve sent to me. I¡¯ve analysed it, this is a kind of medicine called Hei Lizi, [1]mixed with sugar and alcohol. It would let out a smell simr to diced garlic and it¡¯s specifically used to treat Withering Bone Syndrome. This medicine is usually applied on a person¡¯s arm, and it would attract ants when exposed to sunlight.¡±


    Withering Bone Syndrome?


    ¡°Withering Bone Syndrome? On the arm? Diced garlic?¡± Ji Yunshu mumbled to herself and finally pieced everything together. ¡°You¡¯re right, this was the smell I caught from Old Man Zhang. Now that I think about it, he should have the Withering Bone Syndrome, that¡¯s why it was applied on his arm. So when he held the dagger with a reverse hand and stabbed Gao Meng in the chest from behind, the medicine on his arm grazed against Gao Meng¡¯s ear and left some residue inside his ear. Now we just need to find Old Man Zhang, prove that he does have this medicine on his arm, and the truth would be revealed.¡±


    The clouds were slowly lifting.


    However, Jing Rong asked, ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. If Old Man Zhang is the real murderer, then how did Zhang Daqi¡¯s blood get onto the Huxian stone?¡±


    This¡­


    ¡°I know!¡± A bright shout came from outside the hall. They followed the voice, it was Tang Si. She ran into the hall excitedly. She wiped away the sweat on her brows, swallowed, then grabbed a cup of tea and downed it in one breath. Glug, Glug, Glug. After that, she finally said, ¡°I know, I know why Old Man Zhang was killing people, and I know why the stone has Zhang Daqi¡¯s blood¡­¡± Her voice boomed through the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In that very instant, the Ministry of Justice was transporting Zhang Daqi in a prisoner¡¯s cart, to the ¡°Market Square¡±, where the execution was to be held. They happened to pass by one of the most busy streets in the capital. The Case of the Dried Well had spread through the capital, and many had been feared for their lives for quite some time. Now that the murderer was found and apprehended, the people were both relieved and angry. They all rushed towards the cart with baskets full of eggs and vegetables, filling up the entire street.


    ¡°Yeah, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Slice him into ribbons!¡±


    ¡°Beat him to death, beat him to death!¡±


    The popce shouted as they hurled eggs and rotten greens at Zhang Daqi, who took the blows without a squeak. He no longer had a will to live as he was tied down to the cart like a pool of sludge. That salve from Ji Yunshu was never used, so the injuries that littered his body continued to bleed red as his head, his face and his body was covered with eggs and rotten vegetables. It was a sorry sight to behold. There was an old saying, if a rat crossed the street, everyone would try to beat it to death. That saying must have been talking about him.


    The prisoner¡¯s cart finally arrived at the Market Square under the angry shouts and screams of the angry mob and the assault of eggs and vegetables. He was dragged to the execution deck and forced to his knees with his hands tied behind his back.


    The bare-chested executioner stood next to him with a giant sword in hand, he had been waiting for a long time. The official in charge of overseeing the execution nced at the sky, it was time. He took out themand que from its bamboo holder, and tossed it out tond on the ground with a heavy thud.


    ¡°Commence the execution.¡±


    [1] ºÚÀõ×Ó, A fictional medicine.

 Chapter 773 - Stop the Execution!

    <h4>Chapter 773 - Stop the Execution!</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    The spectating mob roared as the official in-chargemanded. Shouts filled the air as they cussed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°Monster!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, serves him right!¡±


    Gao Meng¡¯s associates were watching the execution as well, each of them fuming with rage with clenched fists and gritted teeth. If they could, they would have volunteered to conduct the execution, slice him to ribbons and avenge their leader.


    The executioner received themand. He raised a jar of wine, took arge gulp, then sprayed it over the giant de in his hand.


    As the alcohol sshed onto Zhang Daqi¡¯s face, the cold sensation jolted him awake. He opened his hollow eyes just in time to see that giant de raised in the air. The edge gleamed with a chilling, silver light under the sun. It would only take a second for him to die. Fear gripped his heart as reality finally set in, he struggled against his bonds but it was toote. He could only watch with eyes filled with fear and wait for the de to fall.


    The spectators held their breath in anticipation, waiting for the de to fall and execute that crazy, twisted, serial killer. With an experienced eye, the executioner took aim at the criminal¡¯s neck and positioned his sword. He took a deep breath, tightened his grip and swung down. The sword was about to reach Zhang Daqi¡¯s neck¡­


    In the nick of time, a sword shot out from the distance and hit the executioner¡¯s de. It was a solid hit with perfect aim.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The collision sent shockwaves through the executioner¡¯s de and caused him to stagger. His wrist went numb and therge de dropped to the ground, missing Zhang Daqi save for a few strands of a hair.


    Everyone was shocked by the turn of events, even the official overseeing the execution. ¡°Who dares to obstruct justice?¡±


    The guards around the perimeter of the execution grounds drew their swords and formed a circle around Zhang Daqi.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a loud hiss from a horse, and everyone turned towards its source. They watched as Lang Po hopped off the horse, pushed through the crowd and sprinted up the execution deck. He held up a badge of order and showed it to the official. ¡°By Prince Rong¡¯s words, stop this execution!¡±


    His voice was as loud as a tolling bell. The official froze at his spot.


    15 minutester, at the Yi estate.


    Jing Yi was enjoying a beautiful cup of tea. He had already won by arge margin. The moment Zhang Daqi¡¯s head falls to the ground would be the final card that would seal his victory and end the game. He turned the delicately painted cup in his hand, and his lips curled with glee.


    ¡°Jing Rong, Jing Rong. No matter what you do, no matter how much you fight, you are always destined to lose to me.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions in advance, Your Highness,¡± said Wen Shisan, who sat opposite him.


    Jing Yiughed, ¡°Shisan, half of the credit goes to you. Without you, I would not have secured Zhang Daqi so smoothly. And the report you wrote, even His Majesty can¡¯t find a single fault in it, forcing him to order the criminal¡¯s execution.¡±


    ¡°It is my honour to be of help to Your Highness.¡± Such a silver-tongued man.


    Jing Yi lifted the teapot and poured more tea into Wen Shisan¡¯s cup, almost till it overflowed.


    ¡°Come, let me use the tea in ce for wine and give a toast to you.¡±


    Wen Shisan held up his cup, ¡°I should toast to you instead, Your Highness. I would still need your care and guidance in the future.¡±


    ¡°Rx, you will have whatever I promised you, I would not go back on my word.¡±


    The pair drank together andpleted the toast.


    Jing Yi said to Wen Shisan, ¡°After Zhang Daqi dies, I¡¯ll head into the pce first thing tomorrow morning and speak to His Majesty regarding the position of the Disciplinary Officer. Then, I¡¯ll rmend you for that position, it will be done by then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Jing Yiughed heartily in response.


    However, Wen Shisan¡¯s eyes darkened instead, as if he had only been ying along with Jing Yi. Ultimately, he was still ufortable with ¡°winning by default¡±. How can he prove his skills if he won against Ji Yunshu using underhanded methods? But he kept this unhappiness close to his heart, and away from Jing Yi¡¯s presence.


    Suddenly, a shout came from outside. ¡°Your Highness! Something terrible has happened!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The execution¡­ They stopped the execution.¡±


    Ugh! Jing Yi¡¯s teacup slipped from his fingers and dropped to the table. The tea spilled all over his decadent robes as the cup rolled away and smashed when it hit the ground. Dou Quan shuddered while Wen Shisan stood up and backed away in silence.


    They waited in suspense. After what felt like forever, Jing Yi asked with knitted brows and darkness in his eyes, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still at the execution grounds, but the overseeing official has already sent someone to notify His Majesty.¡±


    Boom! Jing Yi mmed his fist on the table as his eyes glowed with rage and he growled, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no way that Jing Rong could have found evidence to prove Zhang Daqi¡¯s innocence in a single day!¡± He could not believe that.


    Dou Quan answered, ¡°But Your Highness, Prince Rong would never have stopped the execution if he did not have any evidence.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, no one is allowed to disrupt my ns at this point.¡± He ordered, ¡°Keep your eyes on the pce, report to me the moment His Majesty has made a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Thus, Dou Quan left.


    The previously celebratory mood in the room had vanished, reced by a tense, stifling atmosphere. Wen Shisan kept his head low, concealing hisplicated expression. He almost seemed relieved. Meanwhile, Jing Yi stewed in his rage. Just onest step and he would have won. ¡°Jing Rong, you¡¯re really a sore loser. Even at the bitter end, you still want to keep fighting against me. Fine, let¡¯s see just what you have nned for me this time. Hmph.¡±


    Then, he turned to Wen Shisan, ¡°Shisan, if Jing Rong really did find evidence that proved Zhang Daqi was not the murderer, what do you think I should do?¡±


    Wen Shisan raised his head and answered calmly, ¡°In my case report, I have already written in detail the evidence and witness testimony we have. Zhang Daqi himself signed the confession, then tried to evade punishment by biting off his own tongue, thus nearly costing his own life. As long as Your Highness zooms in on this point, it would not implicate Your Highness.


    ¡°Should Prince Rong really find evidence and prove Zhang Daqi¡¯s innocence, this had nothing to do with you. After all, Zhang Daqi himself confessed to the crime, and the execution was ordered by His Majesty. Your Highness merely submitted what you have learned in your investigation, whatever that happened afterwards was out of Your Highness¡¯s control.¡±


    Incredible. He really does have a way with words; he could even talk the dead back into life.


    JIng Yi mulled over his words then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. You do think faster than me.¡±


    ¡°It is simply what I should do for Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ If Jing Rong didn¡¯t find anything, then I will end him this time.¡± A sinister light gleamed from his eyes.


    Wen Shisan remained silent, his thoughts opaque and imprable.


    Unfortunately, it was then that a young maid ran into the room screaming, ¡°Your Highness, something terrible has happened! The Side Consort, she, she¡­¡± The maid panted as she dropped to her knees in a panic.


    Jing Yi was already vexed by the previous news, this second set of bad news made him even more exasperated. He grabbed that pot of hot tea on the table and threw it at the maid.


    The boiling hot liquid sshed on the back of her hand and she cried out in pain. She covered her burns immediately and lowered herself even further. Her head knocked resoundingly against the ground as she kowtowed again and again. ¡°Forgive me, Your Highness. Spare me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±

 Chapter 774 - Thyme

    <h4>Chapter 774 - Thyme</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    The maid shuddered, her voice trembled as she exined, ¡°But¡­ But Her Ladyship, the Side Consort, is having abdominal pains.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°She had just finished her meal and said she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Right after that, her stomach began to ache so badly that she broke out in cold sweat. We have already sent someone to fetch a doctor, but her Ladyship told me to inform Your Highness that she would like to see you.¡±


    Ugh! The child inside Chen Xiang was his son, his future crown prince! Nothing can happen to that child. Jing Yi lifted his robes and stood up, then rushed out of the room, making a beeline for the West Garden. The maid sobbed as she trailed after him. Wen Shisan watched Jing Yi leave anxiously and disappeared into the corridors, his expression sombre and his eyes narrowed.


    At the same time, the messenger sent by the official-in-charge of the execution had arrived at the pce and had reported the happenings at the execution grounds to the stunned Qizhen Emperor. ¡°What?! Prince Rong sent someone to intercept and stop the execution?¡±


    The messenger from the Ministry of Justice replied, ¡°Yes, this was why Lord Jiang immediately sent me to report to Your Majesty. What do you wish to do, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Did he exin why he stopped the execution?¡±


    ¡°ording to Prince Rong¡¯s men, His Highness has found new evidence that proved Zhang Daqi is innocent of murder. Therefore, he implores Your Majesty to reexamine the case and conduct a second trial so that they may find the real murderer.¡±


    ¡°New evidence?¡± Qizhen Emperor frowned as he pondered. ¡°That means there¡¯s still something to be uncovered in this case. But Jing Yi¡¯s case report was solid, even the criminal himself confessed to his crimes, what could possibly have gone wrong?¡±


    ¡°This is what Lord Jiang would like to know. Should we continue with the execution? Or should we return the criminal to the prisons and await further investigation? We wait patiently for Your Majesty¡¯s decision.¡±


    Qizhen Emperor sank into deep thought as he thought of the possible scenarios and oues of his decision. The frowns on his forehead were slowly turning into tiny valleys. Zhang Quan, who stood next to the Emperor, bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this case involves many individuals. Since Prince Rong has found more evidence, a new trial would not be a bad idea.¡±


    Of course the Emperor wanted to hold another trial. Because, if Jing Rong won, it would be exactly what he wished for. But he responded with worry, ¡°The criminal had already admitted to his crimes and signed his confession. I¡¯m worried the evidence Jing Rong found would not be enough.¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty, since Prince Rong has stopped the execution, he must have ensured that his evidence was sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Hm, that does make sense.¡± Qizhen Emperor paused, then said to the messenger, ¡°By my decree, the criminal is to be imprisoned in the Ministry of Justice and a new trial would be held.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The messenger received his orders and left.


    Qizhen Emperor took a deep breath. He had been thoroughly exhausted by the many proposals and issues brought up in the royal court, both big and small. Hisplexion seemed to have paled as well and he coughed vigorously.


    Zhang Quan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright? I will send for an Imperial Physician at once.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± the Emperor caught his breath. Suddenly, he told Zhang Quan, ¡°Go prepare a set of robes for me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, what would they be for?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the Ministry of Justice in person.¡±


    ¡°Then, I would send the word.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Qizhen Emperor raised his hand and stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to attract attention. Your apaniment would suffice, we¡¯ll go in secret.¡±


    Zhang Quan froze for a moment, and said anxiously, ¡°But, outside the pce, there would be all sorts of people, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Then arrange for a pair of imperial guards toe along as well, but don¡¯t spread the information.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Quan left to prepare for the Emperor¡¯s visit.


    ¡­¡­


    Jing Yi charged to the West Garden. Even before he entered, he saw Chen Xiang¡¯s many servantsing in and out of the building. Either they were carrying basins of water, or they were bringing in bowls of medicine. All of them were nervous and terrified. If anything happened to the young heir inside Chen Xiang, based on Prince Yi¡¯s temper, all of the servants would join the child in the grave.


    Jing Yi entered the building just in time to hear a painful scream from the inner chamber. He hurried inside and was greeted with the sight of Chen Xiang lying on her bed, curled up in agony as she clutched her stomach with one hand and grabbed her sheets with another as she sweated profusely. ¡°It hurts. My baby, my baby¡­¡±


    Beside her was the physician, who was preparing his acupuncture needle, heating it over a candle me. Jing Yi hurried to her bedside and called with concern, ¡°Xiang¡¯er.¡±


    Tears sprang from her eyes the moment she saw the prince, as if she saw her saviour. She grabbed hisrge sleeves and bawled, ¡°Your Highness, my belly hurts, it hurts so much! Our child, our baby¡­¡±


    ¡°I would never let anything happen to our heir.¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s veins were about to pop out from his forehead. He turned to the physician. ¡°What¡¯s happening to the Side Consort?¡±


    The physician set down his silver needle and replied, ¡°Your Highness, the Side Consort is having abdominal pains because she had ingested some thyme [1] by ident.¡±


    ¡°Thyme?¡±


    ¡°Thyme is a profoundly chilly substance [2]. If ingested by pregnant people, it may¡­¡±


    ¡°May cause? Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°It may cause a miscarriage.¡±


    What, miscarriage? Jing Yi felt as though he had been struck by a stray bolt of lightning.


    Chen Xiang heard the physician as well. Her jaw dropped as herrge eyes widened as if she had seen the grim reaper himself, she let out another scream, ¡°My baby, my baby! No, no¡­¡± Then, she fainted.


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er?¡± Jing Yi yelled, but she did not respond.


    In a split second, he grabbed the physician by the cor and growled, ¡°Listen, nothing can happen to this Prince¡¯s heir.¡±


    The physician answered with a tremble in his voice, ¡°The Side Consort had only ingested a small amount. I can apply acupuncture for her and it should keep the young heir safe.¡±


    ¡°If not, I will have your head.¡± Jing Yi released the physician with a shove, who dropped to his knees and shivered as the prince got up and left the chamber.


    Outside, all of the servants of the West Garden kneeled on the ground without a squeak. The prince flipped a table in rage, scattering ceramic across the floor as they ttered to the ground.


    ¡°Why did the Side Consort ingest thyme?¡± He demanded loudly.


    Chen Xiang¡¯s personal maid quickly answered, ¡°We don¡¯t know. The thyme was added into her winter melon soup. The Side Consort started having pains right after she ate that.¡±


    It was added to her winter melon soup. Could it be that someone tried to poison her?


    Jing Yi questioned further, fury burning in his eyes, ¡°Why was there thyme in her soup?¡±


    All of the servants knew what thyme could do. It would cause vomiting and diarrhoea when eaten by normal people. And it would cause miscarriages when consumed by pregnant women. ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°It was sent from the kitchen, Matron Zhang personally prepared it.¡±


    Matron Zhang, who knelt at the side, quickly defended herself, ¡°I did prepare that winter melon soup, but I would never add thyme to it!¡±


    The instant she finished her sentence, Jing Yi marched up to her and kicked her right in her shoulder. ¡°Useless old thing. If I lose my heir, I will have your head.¡±


    Matron Zhang was sent flying by that kick, but she quickly returned to her knees and kowtowed repeatedly as she sobbed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t this old servant¡­ this old servant wouldn¡¯t dare. Your Highness, please investigate.¡±


    Jing Yi¡¯s expression was filled with killing intent.


    Just then, Dou Quan rushed into the West Garden and whispered to Jing Yi. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty has ordered Zhang Daqi to be imprisoned in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Prison and a new trial is to be held. Prince Rong is already on his way to the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    Dammit! Everything¡¯s gone wrong at the same time! He nced at the door leading to the inner chamber. On one hand, his unborn heir¡¯s life hung dangerously in the bnce. On the other hand, his own path to glory and power was at risk of being cut off. Both were important to him.


    He hesitated, then grit his teeth. He scanned the group of servants kneeling before him and dered sternly, ¡°All of you, listen closely, if anything happens to the Side Consort and the young heir, every single one of you will pay with your life.¡±


    Soon after, he shook hisrge sleeves and left the estate. His destination? The Ministry of Justice.


    [1] This is legit - eatingrge amounts of thyme or thyme extract really can induce miscarriage/contractions.


    [2] In TCM, foods can be ssed in range of chilly to neutral/warming to heaty.

 Chapter 775 - A Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 775 - A Ritual</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminix, Editor: Choufleur


    They were like two tigers facing off against each other in the colosseum. No price was too great in their bid for victory, and there could be only one victor. Jing Yi maintained an unyielding attitude throughout. He looked at Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu with eyes that had long been clouded by greed, and sneered at them, ¡°I¡¯m impressed, you actually managed to turn this around.¡± The disdain was clear in his voice.


    Jing Rong¡¯s face was a mask of calmness, ¡°You were willing to sacrifice innocent lives for the sake of winning, but you forget one thing: the truth will always prevail.¡±


    ¡°Only if you can prove it. Be careful not to celebrate too early.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep those words for yourself.¡± The ghost of a smile appeared on Jing Rong¡¯s lips. He leaned closer to Jing Yi, and whispered into his ears, ¡°Stop while you still can, before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Stop while you still can, before it¡¯s toote. The words were like venom rapidly spreading through Jing Yi¡¯s entire being. He tilted his head, and whispered a response, ¡°Well I have advice for you as well. You better watch your back.¡± And he proceeded to enter the ministry with his entourage.


    Wen Shisan stopped beside Ji Yunshu as he walked past. There was no hint of his former arrogance as he stared at her. What she saw in his eyes instead was¡­ guilt? Or is it just my imagination?


    But the man quickly looked away and followed Jing Yi into the ministry.


    They were followed closely by Jing Rong¡¯s group.


    Arge crowd had gathered at the Ministry of Justice as Lord Li had granted special permission for the public to attend the proceedings of the case. The entrance was packed full of people. Even Gao Meng''s peers and the chief of Zhang Family Vige were in attendance. Lord Li wore a stern expression as he sat in the hall. He was nervous. Zhang Daqi, who had just been retrieved from the gallows, was kneeling before him.


    While the man was still alive despite the tortures he had to endure, his will had long since been broken by the fear he felt when he saw the de of the executioner. He was like a piece of meat ready to be chopped up after his close call with death. He was always at the risk of being sent back to the gallows, where he would once again be tormented by the helplessness against an impending death.


    Jing Rong and Jing Yi stood facing each other on either side of Zhang Daqi.


    ¡°His Majesty The Emperor has given me the order to reopen the investigation of this case.¡± Lord Li¡¯s voice reverberated in the courtroom, ¡°But this case had already been ced in the records of the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice. If sufficient evidence is provided, and Zhang Daqi is proven to not be the killer, then I will report the findings today to His Majesty.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was clear: Present your evidence!


    ¡°Seeing how you dared to stop an execution, I¡¯m sure you have secured some evidence. I hope you don¡¯t mind showing it to Lord Li and the people who have gathered here. You¡¯ve aroused my curiosity.¡± Jing Yi sneered at Jing Rong.


    But the prince was in no hurry. He nced at Vige Chief Zhang, who shivered under his gaze, ¡°Chief Zhang, do you know of the origin of the dried well under the statue of Buddha?¡±


    ¡°Its origin? No¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you told me that tiny cracks began appearing on the statue more than ten years ago, and bizarre things began to happen in your vige. One or two young people would pass away from sickness every year in your vige, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°It¡­it is as you say.¡±


    ¡°Then did you know that things like this have been happening in the vige even before the statue was built?¡±


    ¡°H-how can this be?¡± Chief Zhang was shocked, ¡°That statue was built a hundred years ago!¡± There¡¯s no way I haven¡¯t heard of this! I¡¯m the chief of the vige!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no surprise that you remain unaware, for the truth had been hidden with thepletion of the statue.¡± said Jing Rong.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Chief Zhang was shocked.


    ¡°But Your Highness,¡± Lord Li was baffled as well, ¡°Does this have anything to do with the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jing Rong looked at Ji Yunshu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the exnation to Teacher Ji.¡± His eyes were full of nothing but trust for her.


    Ji Yunshu nodded and took a step forward before bowing at Lord Li, ¡°Storytelling is a hobby of mine. So allow me to tell everyone here a story.¡±


    A story? Is this the time and ce for a story? What a carefree and leisurely attitude! An old man among the crowd, who was watching the scene unfold with great interest, coughed due to his sickness.


    ¡°This story actually began before the statue of Buddha was built. Why is it built? And why is there a dried well underneath? These are questions that even Chief Zhang and the elders of the vige could not answer. But I was lucky to discover a great secret hidden behind it.¡±


    The crowd waited silently for her to continue the story, ¡°The Zhang Vige a hundred years ago was gued with strange urrences as well. One or two youths of the vige would die every year. Nobody paid much attention to this at the beginning, but when it became more serious, the vigers started thinking that it was bad Fengshui that attracted evil beings into their vige. You might wonder what this has to do with the statue, and I have the answer right here.¡±


    She then pulled out a scroll that was yellow with age and rolled it open cautiously. ¡°There are 34 words written on it - I¡¯ll read it out for you. The Buddha¡¯s base opens, seven bones link to the heart. Top and bottom meet in the middle, those of yin must die.Mixed with blood, within the well under Buddha, to disperse the peculiarity.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Lord Li asked.


    ¡°It is a ritual.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It means that to stop these things from happening, people of the Zhang Vige must kill eight people born on the yin month, yin day, and yin hour, pierce their bones with metal rods, and one of their hearts as well. They would then be trapped under the well covered by the Buddha statue and left to bleed to death in order to stop the strange things from happening. This was also why the well and the statue were built. Strangely enough, the urrences did stop and this scroll lost its worth¡­ until cracks appeared on the statue ten years ago, and strange things began happening in the vige once again.¡±

 Chapter 776 - Case Closed

    <h4>Chapter 776 - Case Closed</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminix, Editor: Choufleur


    ¡°And the killer¡¯s son was among the dead. He was heartbroken, and almost ended his life, until one day¡­¡± Ji Yunshu walked up to Zhang Daqi and motioned at the fragile, yellowed piece of paper, ¡°He discovered this piece of paper left behind by his ancestors, and saw the words. This was how he found out about the well under the statue. To stop the strange happenings from continuing again, he set out to finish what his ancestors did not. Hepleted the ritual.¡±


    The crowd shivered in fear. It was as if they had just felt a gust of cold air.


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense!¡± eximed Jing Yi, ¡°What ritual? What 35 words? They¡¯re obviously lies that you have fabricated to save Zhang Daqi¡¯s hide!¡±


    ¡°We have proof. Our ims are not baseless. Isn¡¯t this way better than you convicting Zhang Daqi for the crimes he did notmit with no evidence at all?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t we all be patient and listen to what elseTeacher Ji has to say?¡±


    ¡°Hmpf!¡± Jing Yi snorted.


    Lord Li could see the burning mes of anger that surrounded the two princes, and he knew that he must put out the fire, ¡°Teacher Ji, where did you find that piece of paper?¡±


    ¡°From Zhang Daqi¡¯s house.¡± came the reply.


    ¡°Then does it not mean that he¡¯s the killer?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not the killer.¡±


    ¡°Then who is it?¡±


    Ji Yunshu nced at Zhang Daqi who was trembling on the ground, ¡°It¡¯s his father, Zhang Yicheng.¡± There was no hesitation in her voice.


    Zhang Yicheng?! Chief Zhang was baffled when the name was mentioned. But I know him! ¡°I-impossible! How can Old Man Zhang be the killer? He¡¯s not capable of something like that!¡±


    Zhang Daqi was apparently very upset by the revtion as well. He opened his mouth, but found himself unable to speak.


    ¡°Do you have evidence to support your im, Teacher Ji?¡± asked Lord Li.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± She pulled out a handkerchief and showed the tiny ck object to the crowd along with the silvery ke obtained from Old Man Zhang¡¯s wheelchair. She then exined the mystery behind the case.


    The killer was afflicted by Withering Bones Syndrome, and a tiny piece of his medication was transferred to Gao Meng¡¯s ears when he was killed. Idiot Si, who witnessed the entire incident, was murdered by the killer when the lights at the ancestral hall were blown out.


    ¡°If we can track down Old Man Zhang, we¡¯ll be able to find out if there were traces of the medicine on his hands. His ability to hit Idiot Si¡¯s cranium in the dark meant that his eyes were very good. This can be verified by Young Master Mo of the Yuhua Pavillion.¡±


    Heh¡­ Jing Yi immediately chimed in ,¡±What about the blood on the rock, Teacher Ji? Aren¡¯t you the one who examined it? Or perhaps it was faked?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Tell me then, why would Zhang Daqi¡¯s blood on that piece of rock along with the victim¡¯s if he¡¯s not the killer?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Your Highness did not listen closely to me just now,¡± said Ji Yunshu with a smile. Her disdain for the prince was clear.


    ¡°Mixed with blood, within the well under Buddha, This means that the killer must mix fresh blood with the blood of the dead in order toplete the ritual. And that is why he would take blood from the face of his son whenever a victim was killed. It was the cleanest, and freshest source of blood from the human body.¡±


    Eh? ¡°But why are there only seven scars on Zhang Daqi''s face when there were eight victims?¡± Jing Yi smelled blood, and he was determined to move in for the kill.


    But¡­


    ¡°It seems that your eyesight is as bad as your hearing as well, Your Highness.¡± Ji Yunshu walked up to Zhang Daqi, and brushed aside his hair to reveal and eighth scar that stretched from his ear to his jaw. The truth was finally revealed.


    ¡°Aaaaa¡­¡± a groan escaped Zhang Daqi¡¯s lips as tears streamed down his cheeks.


    Jing Yi felt as though he was backed to a cliff. A bottomless abyss was what awaited him with one small mistake. He refused to let things end as they were. The prince was grasping at straws as he asked the question, ¡°Then why did Gao Meng go to the temple at the hour of the dog? What about the smell of tiger skin on his hands? If you can¡¯t exin that to me, surely it means that the evidence that you¡¯ve just presented is fake!¡¯


    Ji Yunshu remained silent. Jing Rong snapped his fingers, and a man entered the hall and threw a roll of tiger skin onto the ground. The pungent smell of the pelt immediately made its way into the nostrils of everyone present.


    What¡¯s this?


    ¡°This is a high quality tiger skin in Old Man Zhang¡¯s possession. The scent of the tiger still lingers. Like the pelt that Gao Meng brought with him to the capital, this originated from Nanlin.¡± exined Jing Rong, ¡°Through a series of investigations, I¡¯ve found out that Old Man Zhang went to Nanlin six years ago. He must¡¯ve known Gao Meng, and that was why he knew about the man¡¯s birth date. He knew about Gao Meng¡¯s trip to the capital. It is my guess that he arranged a meeting with Gao Meng at the temple with the sale of tiger skin as an excuse, and slew the man during the negotiation. Thus, he would naturally have the smell of the tiger pelt on his hands¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± shouted Jing Yi.


    ¡°If Prince Yi thinks that what I said was nonsense, perhaps you can try exining the deaths mentioned by Teacher Ji just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jing Yi nced at Wen Shisan, and the man knew that he was asking for help.


    But when Wen Shi


    ¡°The circumstances surrounding their deaths are indeed strange. Even I myself finally realized the truth after Teacher Ji and Prince Rong¡¯s exnations. It seems like Zhang Daqi was truly innocent, and the killer is his father, Zhang Yicheng.¡±


    What?! Jing Yi was shocked. His shock then turned into fury as his expression darkened. He did not expect to be bitten by a dog that he thought was loyal. ¡°Shisan, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the truth, Your Highness. The evidence presented by Teacher Ji was valid.¡±


    Veins bulged on Jing Yi¡¯s temples as he clenched his fists. There was killing intent in his eyes.


    Cough cough cough. Just then, the sound of a man coughing could be heard among the crowd.


    A frail man wearing arge bamboo head made his wayboriously through the crowd. His shoes were in tatters and filthy with mud. He removed his hat to reveal an old, wrinkled face.


    It was Old Man Zhang!

 Chapter 777 - Cutting Corners

    <h4>Chapter 777 - Cutting Corners</h4>


    Trantor: Iris, Editor: Choufleur


    The moment he removed his hat, the officers from the Ministry of Justice swarmed him and surrounded him. Murderer! We won¡¯t let you escape!


    Everyone watched him with bated breath. Some red at him like he was a monster, others watched him with fear-stricken eyes and more simply stared at him with eyes as wide as saucers.


    ¡­¡­


    Old Man Zhang scanned the crowd around him, and let out a chilling chuckle. And then, he bowed to the person seated at the highest seat in the court, Lord Li and dered, ¡°Lord Li, the eight people you found in the well¡­ that was my work. I killed Idiot Si as well. My crimes are exactly as Prince Rong and Teacher Ji had described; their deductions arepletely correct.¡± He admitted to his murders rather easily.


    Lord Li asked, ¡°In that case, do you confess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I confess to all those crimes.¡± A chill seeped through his deep voice. Soon after, he bowed deeply to Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu,¡±You saved my son¡¯s life. It is time for me to return the favor with my life.¡± He spoke and breathed out a long sigh. It seemed as if a stone that was weighing on his chest had been lifted.


    He shambled to his son and stretched out his hand, hands that were covered in sin and drenched in blood, and gently ruffled Zhang Daqi¡¯s messy, unkempt hair. The old man slowly squatted down and met his son¡¯s eyes, tears streaked down his wrinkled face as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my son.¡±


    Regret swam in his eyes as he apologized.


    Zhang Daqi opened his festering mouth and groaned a few times, he could no longer speak. The father and son held each other, each let out a sorrowful cry.


    Everyone in the courthouse watched on in silence. The scene before them may tug at their heartstrings, but Old Man Zhang is still a serial killer. As the saying goes, whoever is pitiful must have a cause to be despised. Lord Li shattered that pitiful scene and questioned sternly, ¡°Zhang Yicheng, I will ask you once more. Do you confess to the murder of the eight individuals found in the well under the dpidated temple in the Zhang Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I confess!¡± Old Man Zhang dered.


    Thus, the scribe that was recording the court proceedings quickly drafted a confessional and brought it before Zhang Yicheng. Heid it on the floor and said, ¡°Then, please sign this.¡±


    Old Man Zhang read through each line carefully and smiled with relief before stamping his fingerprint on it without a moment of hesitation.


    With that, Lord Li made his final ruling on the Case of the Dried Well. ¡°The criminal Zhang Yicheng has confessed his crimes and yielded to thew. Men! Bring him to the prison at once! The final verdict would be given once this case has been reported to His Majesty. As for Zhang Daqi, he may not have harmed anyone, but due to his intent to conceal and help a criminal escape conviction, he is also to be imprisoned and dealt withter.¡±


    Several court guards stepped forward and dragged them away. The case was finally closed.


    Lord Li stepped down from his seat and greeted Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu. ¡°Without Your Highness and Teacher Ji, we would not have learned the truth of this case.¡±


    Jing Rong kept his serious visage, ¡°Lord Li, do handle the case as it should be handled. Take care not to¡­ cut corners for the promise of sess. ¡°


    Those words were obviously meant for Jing Yi¡¯s ears, whose face burned as if he had been pped several times. He had lostpletely. Not only did he lose to Jing Rong, he was also sabotaged by Wen Shisan.


    The older prince growled between gritted teeth as he glowered at his rival, ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky.¡±


    Jing Rong replied calmly, ¡°Worry about yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You skipped past the details of the case in order to try to close it as soon as possible, all so that you can im credit in front of Father. You even sliced off Zhang Daqi¡¯s tongue to mask the mistakes in your case report. Now that the truth has been revealed, you ought to start n how you would exin to Father.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to exin.¡± He huffed in contempt. ¡°So what if the case has been solved? You don¡¯t have any evidence that shows that I ordered for Zhang Daqi¡¯s tongue to be sliced off. Besides, he signed the confessional on his own ord, all I did was report the facts that I had, what¡¯s there to exin? That¡¯s exactly what I would say, even if Father was here.¡±


    A different voice sounded from amidst the crowd right when he finished that sentence, ¡°Oh really? Then say that again, right before me.¡±


    Hm? That voice was oddly familiar to the princes. It was a thick,manding voice, albeit a little weak. They watched as Qizhen Emperor stepped out from the crowd with the support of Zhang Quan. Two imperial guards stood behind them, ensuring the safety of the Emperor. Jing Yi felt his blood turn cold.


    In an instant, everyone in the courthouse dropped to their knees. ¡°We greet Your Majesty.¡±


    The crowd of onlookers outside soon followed suit, ¡°We greet Your Majesty.¡± Their voices shook as they answered, they had never seen the Emperor in person, nor did they ever think that they would have the chance and honor.


    The Qizhen Emperor nced at his citizens and said, ¡°You may rise. We are not in the Empire Affairs Chamber.¡±


    ¡°We thank Your Majesty.¡±


    Lord Li immediately dispersed the onlookers outside the courthouse and ordered someone to bring a horseshoe chair andid down a soft cushion on the seat, then he helped the Emperor into that chair. Qizhen Emperor was exhausted from his journey from the pce to the courthouse due to his weakened constitution.


    He looked towards Jing Yi and scolded harshly, ¡°So, tell me, why have you submitted such a beautifully written case report without a single detail when the case was still riddled with mystery and full of holes?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness Jing Rong found new evidence and overturned the case. Or else, how would I answer to the people of this nation?¡±


    ¡°Please, Imperial Father. I only submitted that case report because Zhang Daqi confessed and admitted to those crimes. You have to believe me.¡±


    Hmph! Anger boiled in the Qizhen Emperor¡¯s veins. ¡°It was precisely because I believed you that I almost convicted and executed the wrong man! You are a prince, you are supposed to uphold justice and truth in your investigation, you are supposed to ease the worries of the people. Instead, you handled this case carelessly and endangered many innocent lives.¡±


    ¡°Father, your son would never¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, save your breath.¡± Qi Zhen Emperor raised his hand and interrupted the older prince. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear any more of your exnation. I had already heard everything I needed to hear and seen everything I needed to see.¡± Nothing Jing Yi said would change a thing.


    Then, Qizhen Emperor turned to Wen Shisan and asked with a raised brow, ¡°You are Wen Shisan?¡±


    The older prince¡¯s partner in crime stepped forward and greeted the Emperor. ¡°Yes, this peasant is Wen Shisan.¡±


    ¡°Speak truthfully, how did you write that case report?¡± The Emperor questioned.


    Jing Yi shot his partner a re, signaling him to speak well and not to throw him under the bus again. And yet, Wen Shisan replied, ¡°To answer Your Majesty, actually this peasant always had some doubts and suspicions regarding the case. There were some details that did not add up and make sense. This peasant wanted to continue the investigation and dig further, but once Prince Yi learned about the blood-stained stone, he became certain that Zhang Daqi was the killer. Soon after, Zhang Daqi confessed and tried to end his own life by biting off his own tongue. As such, this peasant has drafted that case report as per Prince Yi¡¯s orders.¡±


    His reply was calm and collected, a clean, thorough betrayal.


    Jing Yi¡¯s face flushed red with rage as his head hung low and he swore to slice Wen Shisan into a thousand pieces. The Qizhen Emperor¡¯s mood soured even further, he had expected Jing Yi to y dirty, but he had not expected his son to stoop so low.


    Bam! The Emperor mmed onto his armrest and he returned his attention to Jing Yi, ¡°It seems that you were cutting corners for the promise of sess.¡± His disappointment was audible.


    Jing Yi remained silent and finally acknowledged his loss.


    The Qizhen Emperor shifted his attention to his younger son, ¡°It was thanks to you that this case could be solved.¡±


    Jing Rong replied, ¡°I could not have done this alone, Father. Had Teacher Ji not assisted me, the truth would remain buried.¡±


    Ji Yushu picked up from where he left off, ¡°This peasant could not im sole credit for this case either.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor scanned Ji Yunshu from head to toe and said, ¡°Those who deserve credit would be rewarded. Those who made mistakes would be punished. All will be done in tomorrow¡¯s court.¡± He coughed and slowly stood up from his seat with Zhang Quan¡¯s aid, then sighed, ¡°Enough, help me back to the pce.¡±

 Chapter 778 - The Heir Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 778 - The Heir Is Dead</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminix, Editor: Choufleur


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Came the response.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only you will know the truth behind that statement.¡± Killing intent surfaced in the prince¡¯s eyes, ¡°But don¡¯t forget, you might¡¯ve won today, but the victor is the one who has thestugh.¡± The only response he received from his brother was an icy re.


    ¡°And you.¡± Jing Yi directed his anger towards Wen Shisan, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected you to have to guard against you!¡±


    ¡°I was merely stating the facts.¡±


    ¡°Splendid!¡± the prince waved his arm and left.


    Ji Yunshu approached Wen Shisan and pursed her lips, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why are you thanking me?¡± the man responded with a smile. He already had an answer for his own question.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the report that you wrote.¡±


    ¡°It almost cost Zhang Daqi his life. Why are you thanking me for it?¡±


    It might not mean anything to untrained eyes, but Ji Yunshu was not one of them, ¡°That report was perfect, perhaps a little too perfect. And that was why it revealed a lot of mistakes. You knew that Zhang Daqi was incapable of speech, and redirected the narrative somewhere else. But once your trickery was discovered, your report was nothing but a piece of junk. You knew that Zhang Daqi would never be executed. What you said to the Emperor just now was the final nail in Prince Yi¡¯s coffin. Of course I have to thank you for that.¡±


    But Wen Shisan did not seem to appreciate her kind words, ¡°I was not helping you, nor was I a pawn that you¡¯ve nted by Prince Yi¡¯s side. I did it because I can no longer stand his methods. I wanted to win, but not like this. I wanted to win fair and square. You woke me up from my false dream. I hope we can have another showdown in the future. And this time, without any trickery.¡±


    ¡°That time wille.¡± Ji Yunshu was still worried, ¡°But what will you do? Prince Yi will definitelye after you¡­¡±


    ¡°I have my own ways, or I wouldn¡¯t have done something like this otherwise.¡± Wen Shisan was not deterred.


    ¡°If Jing Yi is aiming for your life, you will not be able to hide for long.¡± reminded Jing Rong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it when it happens.¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Let me know if you require my help. I can guarantee you safe passage out of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, but I have already secured a way out of the capital.¡±


    Jing Rong responded with a silent nod. Wen Shisan looked at Ji Yunshu, ¡°A teacher for a day, a mentor for life. You will always be my teacher no matter what. I, who have betrayed your teachings, am a failure as a student. This is what I deserve. I hope you can forgive me for what I¡¯ve done.¡± the ghost of a smile appeared on his lips as he bowed at her.


    Ji Yunshu took a deep breath and ced a hand on his arm, ¡°Depart now. It is not wise to remain in the capital any longer.¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡± he nodded.


    The man turned around to leave. The air of confidence unique only to him was still about as he walked out of the Hall of Justice. Ji Yunshu shared a look with Jing Rong, ¡°It seems that a storm is brewing within the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jing Rong pursed his lips, ¡°It is inevitable.¡±


    Anger remained in Jing Yi¡¯s heart on his way home. ¡°That traitor must not be allowed to live.¡± he said to Dou Quan.


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±


    The prince was met with bad news upon his return to the mansion, ¡°Th¡­this is bad, Your Highness! The young heir¡­ is gone.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The young heir passed away.¡±


    The weight of the words struck the prince like lightning, but he quickly recovered from the shock and headed straight to Chen Xiang¡¯s room. The servants attending his consort were all prostrating themselves before him in fear as he arrived.


    He pushed past the doors of Chen Xiang¡¯s room, and saw herying on the bead with sweat pouring down her face. Her hair was a mess, her face was pale, and her blood dyed the bedsheets red. Shey there staring at the curtain above her with bloodshot eyes, as lifeless as a dead person.


    The doctor immediately knelt in front of Jing Yi, ¡°Mercy, Your Highness! Spare me!¡±


    Jing Yi did not even look at him as he made his way to the bed.


    The doctor was dragged out of the room with a wave of his hand, ¡°Please have mercy, Your Highness!¡±


    The man¡¯s pleas continued even as he was dragged away. Jing Yi¡¯s hands were trembling as he looked at the bloodstained bedsheets. Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes turned toward him, and her tears began to flow when she noticed his presence, ¡°The child¡­is gone. Our child¡­ is no more!¡± came her soft voice through trembling lips.


    ¡°Why? Why¡­¡± She repeated the question again and again with a voice full of sorrow. Jing Yi¡¯s eyes were red with rage, and his killing intent grew even more intense.


    Meanwhile, at Ji Muqing¡¯s yard.


    Can had long since forgotten about her former mistress once she was assigned to Chen Xiang. She paced back and forth in front of the entrance before finally mustered enough courage to walk in through the entrance. The servants in the courtyard were surprised to see her, ¡°Can? Why are you not with the Side Consort?¡±


    ¡°Is the Princess Consort here?¡± asked Can as she scanned the room.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She entered the room once she received the answer.


    Ji Muqing was like a prisoner in her own room. She was constantly under scrutiny every single day. Chen Xiang had assigned two more servants to her yard after her attempt to sneak out. She stood in front of a window as she plucked leaves off a twig like someone who had lost her wits, ¡°One¡­ Two¡­One¡­Two¡­¡± she mumbled under her breath. Her former air of arrogance waspletely gone.


    ¡°There is something I need to tell the Princess Consort.¡± Can said to the servants in the room, ¡°Please leave.¡±


    ¡°But the Side Consort told us to keep a close watch on her.¡± replied one of the servants.


    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere for her to go. You can stand guard outside.¡±


    But the servants refused to budge. They finally relented after Can handed them a few pieces of silver each. Tears welled in Can¡¯s eyes as she approached Ji Muqing, ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°One, two, one, two¡­¡± Ji Muqing acted as if she did not hear her voice.


    ¡°Young Miss,¡± Can grabbed hold of her hands, ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s me, Can!¡±


    Ji Muqing¡¯s movements stopped. She nced at Can and tilted her head at her, before pushing the servant away with a sneer, ¡°Can? What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 779 - Karma

    <h4>Chapter 779 - Karma</h4>


    Trantor: Jimminix, Editor: Choufleur


    ¡°Heh!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s karma. You have nothing to do with my situation now. Leave. I do not wish to see you.¡±


    ¡°But Mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    But Can refused to budge. She clung on to Ji Muqing¡¯s clothes as tears flowed down her cheeks, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the error of my ways. Please forgive me, Mistress. There¡¯s no turning back for me now. I just want to gain your forgiveness before I die.¡±


    ¡°Die?¡±


    ¡°The side consort¡­ had a miscarriage.¡± Can slumped onto the ground.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was the one who added thyme to her wintermelon soup.¡±


    What? Ji Muqing was stunned.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just watch as the Side Consort bullied you. That was why I¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on Ji Muqing¡¯s pale lips as she stared out at the fluttering leaves beyond her window. But it was a smile filled with sorrow. She looked down at the person who was near the end of her life by her feet, and set the twig by the window, before leaning forward and lifting Can¡¯s head, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can help you, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Can choked out the words.


    ¡°Help?¡± A cynical smile appeared on Ji Muqing¡¯s lips, ¡°How can you help me? Chen Xiang¡¯s child is gone. But Prince Yi will never look at me. I¡¯m just a puppet, a walking corpse. How can you help?¡±


    ¡°Young miss¡­¡±


    ¡°You silly girl. There was no need for you to try and earn your forgiveness with your life.¡± there was a strange glint in Ji Muqing¡¯s voice as she spoke. Can shivered with fear as she felt the force gripping her face intensifying. The consort¡¯s nails dug into her face, as if they were about to y the skin from her face alive.


    Can¡¯s eyes widened. She instinctively tried to back away, but Ji Muqing would not let go. Just then, guards swarmed into the room, ¡°Take her away.¡±


    As she was being dragged away by the guards, Can was still clinging on to Ji Muqing¡¯s clothes, ¡°Mistress, Mistress¡­¡± there was fear in her eyes.


    Ji Muqing remained indifferent. There was not a hint of emotion on her expression even as the servant girl was dragged away. After a while, she picked up the twig she left by the window, and continued plucking away its leaves.


    ¡°One, two, one, two¡­¡± She could still hear the agonizing screams of Can in her ears.


    It did not take long for rumors to begin spreading. The servant girl who caused the death of the young heir was beaten to death, and her corpse was torn apart before being dumped into the wilderness to be fed to the wolves. There was also a rumor that Chen Xiang was at the brink of death. Some had even heard that the servants who were present at the time of the incident had all been executed by Jing Yi.


    These rumors were not the only ones that made it into Ji Muqing¡¯s ears. A smile appeared on her face. She had finally plucked away all the leaves from the twig. The consort was in a good mood and ordered one of her servants to the kitchen to prepare a steaming hot bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge. It was a very appetizing meal indeed.


    Meanwhile, at the outskirts of the capital.


    The sky was darkening rapidly. Wen Shisan was dressed like a fisherman, with a hat covering his face and two wisps of mustache disguising his appearance. He walked down a small muddy mountain trail with antern as his only source of illumination.


    It had been two hours since he had fled the capital. He would be safe after putting more distance between him and the city. He came upon a small tea stall by the shade of a tree. After making sure that his surroundings were safe, Wen Shisan decided to take a rest and bought himself something to drink.


    ¡°Are you not going to order something to eat, dear customer? It seems like you still have a long way to go on your journey.¡± asked the stall owner.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just give me a bowl of water.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Be careful traveling at night, dear customer.¡± said the stall owner as he handed Wen Shisan the bowl.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But before he could quench his burning thirst, Wen Shisan suddenly tensed up. He inserted a silver needle into the bowl, and was shocked when the needle turned ck. He nced at the owner, and poured the contents of the bowl away while the stall owner was not watching before cing a few copper coins on the table and leaving.


    He felt his head growing heavier a mere few stepster and the strength quickly left his legs. He looked at his palms, and saw them turning ck. I¡¯ve been poisoned! It¡¯s not just in the bowl! It¡¯s coated around the bowl as well!


    ¡°Cough! Ack!¡± Wen Shisan found himself coughing up ck blood. Thentern he held in his hand fell onto the ground and erupted into mes.


    Wen Shisan clutched at his throat in a final struggle before slumping onto the ground, where he twitched and twitched before finally going still. His eyes were wide open, as round as the copper coins he had ced on the table. The owner of the stall walked up to him with an eerie smile on his face a short whileter, dragging him by his legs into the stall. The man then took out a jar of wine, took a sip, then poured its contents over Wen Shisan¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°I can recognize you even if you turn into dust. You used my wife and child as bait to draw out the killer during the White Bone Case in Liusu Province. And now, it¡¯s time for you to pay with your own life.¡± the man spoke through gritted teeth. He took a candle and threw it onto the ground, setting the corpse and the stall on fire. The orange glint from the mes illuminated the entire forest. As the saying goes, nobody can escape karma when ites knocking.


    Back in the Rong Estate, Jing Rong had invited Vice-Chancellor Yu, Qin Shiyu, the Capital Magistrate, Mo Ruo, and Tang Si to a banquet. But as the attendees took their seats, Jing Rong and Qin Shiyu were still nowhere to be seen.


    Ji Yunshu had to step in and act as the host, ¡°Allow me to toast all of you here with tea in ce of wine.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ji, you should be toasting me instead. If I had not discovered the secret of the Zhang Family vige, this case would not have been solved so easily.¡± said Tang Si.


    ¡°Indeed. This one''s for you.¡± The two women toasted each other.


    Mo Ruo scoffed, ¡°So what if you found the evidence? Without Teacher Ji here to piece them together, they¡¯re useless.¡± Wise words from a sensible man.


    The Capital Magistrate was still confused, ¡°It¡¯s an undeniable fact that there have been deaths in the Zhang family vige each year. Does it mean that there really are supernatural things going on in the vige?¡±


    ¡°Do not believe in superstition!¡± said Vice-Chancellor Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s all nonsense.¡± Mo Ruo chuckled, ¡°I went to have a look at one of the vigers who is sick. He is suffering from a spleen disease. It was caused by breathing in poison through the nostril, then into the throat, and finally the spleen. It was caused by the inhtion of Fragrant Southern Bamboo. Only individuals of age 15 to 28 are easily affected by this disease. It¡¯s nothing serious. A bowl of water and some sugar can easily cure it. But due to how rare the disease is, not many know about it, and think of it as amon flu.¡± [1]


    ¡°Fragrant Southern Bamboo? What¡¯s that?¡±


    [1] Obligatory note: The Fragrant Southern Bamboo ispletely fictional¡­ also i''m very curious why Author chose such a specific age range lol.

 Chapter 780 - Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 780 - Drunk</h4>


    Trantor: Choufleur


    Mo Ruo exined, ¡°It¡¯s the type of wild bamboo that grows behind the derelict temple of the Zhang Vige. It stopped growing after being cut down when the Buddha statue was constructed, but after a heavy rainstorm several decades ago that may have replenished the soil, the Fragrant Southern Bamboo started growing again.¡±


    The Capital Magistrate pped the desk in realization. ¡°No wonder the strange phenomena in the Zhang Vige disappeared after the Buddha statue was constructed! This was the reason!¡±


    Isn¡¯t that so? Following that, everyone started toasting each other again, exchanging pleasantries.


    Vice-Chancellor Yu suddenly spoke, ¡°Now that the Case of the Dried Well has been solved, His Majesty will assign merit and rewards in court the next morning.¡± He turned towards Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s contribution cannot be understated; your work was indispensable and surely would receivemendations.¡±


    ¡°Lord Yu jests.¡±


    ¡°Does Teacher know that the post of Disciplinary Officer for the Ministry of Justice was previously dissolved by His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has always valued talents. Themendation that would be given to Teacher tomorrow may even be the post of the Disciplinary Officer.¡± Vice-Chancellor Yu said resolutely. ¡°Throughout Great Lin, the only person with the ability to receive the responsibility of the Disciplinary Officer of the Ministry of Justice, would be Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu was troubled by that statement, but her expression remained respectful and pleasant. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t dare.¡± She really doesn¡¯t! Back then, she didn¡¯t ept this olive branch that Old General Li once threw towards her. Now that it is again proposed by Vice-Chancellor Yu, there was a different feeling to it that induced chaos in her heart. Would His Majesty really bestow the post of Disciplinary Officer to her?


    There was a small, low table ced within the raised pavilion at the end of the corridor in the back courtyard. The table had some pastries, a pot of tea, and two cups ced on it, as well as two cushion seats nking it.


    Jing Rong and Qin Shiyu were seated there with crossed legs. The two seemed to have just finished talking about the Case of the Dried Well.


    ¡°I wonder what Your Highness intends to do next?¡± Qin Shiyu asked.


    Jing Rong didn¡¯t answer immediately and merely lifted his teacup to his nose. How refreshing! He took a sip before answering. ¡°Currently, he has made a major misstep and messed up his ns. Tomorrow, if Imperial Father has any policy decisions or confers merit, he will surely be enraged. Moreover, his Side Consort has also suffered a miscarriage. All these setbacks will make him be on his guard.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s meaning is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Back then he could incite the Crown Prince to rebel; today, this prince can also force him to rebel as well.¡±


    ¡°However, Prince Yi¡¯s influence cannot be underestimated. Those in charge of all the major entrances and exits both within and around the pce have practically all been reced by his people. If Prince Yi really bes impatient, it would be as easy as catching a turtle within a pot.¡± Qin Shiyu was worried.


    Jing Rong seemed to already have made preparations, and merely smirked.


    Lu Jiang approached with a thick booklet and presented it to him. Jing Rong flipped through a few pages in the booklet and nodded with satisfaction. He then pushed it towards Qin Shiyu. ¡°Lord Qin, after you look through this, I expect that you will no longer worry about being the turtle in the pot.¡±


    What the heck is this? Qin Shiyu focused on the booklet and started reading through it. It was filled with dense records of military armaments: their types, prices, materials, transport locations¡­ It was extremely detailed.


    This¡­ ¡°Someone has been privately creating weapons?¡± He was astounded.


    Jing Rong nodded and exined. ¡°Every single line recorded in this booklet are the crimes of the Yulin Army¡¯s Commander Lord Su.¡±


    ¡°Commander Su?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it, Lord Qin. Prince Yi was able to smoothly change those on guard within and around the pce to his people; we can infer that this Commander Su has long be one of his. Coordinating from the inside and outside, they practically haveplete control of all the entrances and exits of the pce. How could this prince not pluck such an important chess piece to put onto my own chessboard?


    ¡°Thus, I had previously ordered someone to investigate Commander Su and found such a pleasant surprise. Commander Su had all along been making weapon transactions with ck market traders and must have made a killing from it. If this were reported to the Emperor, he would no doubt face death. However¡­ this prince needs him as a chesspiece.¡±


    Qin Shiyu was delighted. ¡°Now that Your Highness has a hold over him, he would naturally be obedient to Your Highness.¡±


    Of course! ¡°Jing Yi has already lost the support of the Ji Family brothers. Now that I have stolen this chesspiece of Commander Su, he will no longer be able to stay passive.¡±


    ¡°I see that Your Highness had long made ns.¡±


    ¡°In the end, Jing Yi and the Crown Prince are both the same type of person; once they be anxious, they could do anything.¡± His thin lips curved upwards in a faint smile. However, his face maintained a warm countenance, without a trace of savagery to be seen.


    Opposite him, Qin Shiyu poured a fresh cup of hot tea. ¡°A toast to Your Highness.¡±


    The two continued chatting for a while more. Seeing that it was gettingte, Jing Rong bade someone send Qin Shiyu home. After all, he was getting on in years and couldn¡¯t travel easily; it wouldn¡¯t be good if he fell.


    When Jing Rong returned to the main banquet hall, he saw that it was still boisterous with conversation, so he sat down to drink a few more cups.


    Ji Yunshu felt a little tired and retired early to her room. Just as she finished washing up and was about to sleep, someone knocked on her door. ¡°Teacher Ji, are you already resting?¡± Lang Po inquired from outside.


    Ji Yunshu opened the door to a wave of alcohol fumes.


    Lang Po was supporting a drunk Jing Rong, smiling awkwardly. ¡°Teacher Ji, His Highness insisted on looking for you. I can¡¯t do anything. Could you take care of him?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he hoisted Jing Rong over to her and left hurriedly.


    Before Ji Yunshu had time to react, a heavy body rested against her shoulder, nearly causing her to sprain her waist. Jing Rong hung his head, butting against her skinny shoulder and hugged her tightly. He turned his head slightly to nose against the crook of her tender neck. It all seemed intentional. A warm, moist breath buffered her neck, making her shiver faintly. ¡°Jing Rong?¡± she called out gently.


    ¡°Let me hug you for a moment.¡±


    She stood there obediently, letting him hug her tightly. After some time, Jing Rong¡¯s ungainly form suddenly leaned backwards, forcing Ji Yunshu to hug him close.


    Heughed. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    ¡°Go lie down on the bed for a while.¡± She helped him over to rest on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡± Just as she was about to move away, he captured her wrist and pulled forcefully, but with care.


    Her body surged forward with that pull of her wrist, falling neatly into Jing Rong¡¯s embrace to trap her securely against his chest. At the same time, Jing Rong tugged on the neatly folded nket to cover the both of them.


    ¡°Stop ying around. I¡¯ll have the kitchens make some sobering soup for you.¡±


    ¡°This prince isn¡¯t drunk.¡± He refused to let go of her.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s struggles were naturally futile and she could only give up.


    Jing Rong closed his eyes and rested his chin lightly on the head of the woman in his arms, a hint of an alluring smile on his lips. Wrapped in his embrace, Ji Yunshu¡¯s nose was suffused with a thick scent of wine. She gradually got used to it and no longer found it stifling.


    ¡°Your body is so cold.¡± Jing Rongmented.


    She didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he hugged her even more tightly. The warmth of the man¡¯s scorching chest slowly seeped into her chilled body, thoroughly warming it up.

 Chapter 781 - I Can’t Do Without You

    <h4>Chapter 781 - I Can¡¯t Do Without You</h4>


    Trantor: Iris


    Ji Yunshu curled up like a child in JIing Rong¡¯s arms, her cold body slowly turned warm under his embrace. She could feel his even, deep breaths gently buffet the top of her head. She carefully raised her head and looked up at his firmly closed eyes. Under the candlelight, his long and denseshes fluttered with each breath, it was adorable and was a rare demonstration of his gentle soul. His pointed brows, tall nose, thin lips, and chiseled jawline all showed his unique charm.


    I wonder just how many girls would be swooning over this face in the modern world?Even she was mesmerized at that moment. Her hand reached out in a daze and slowly stretched towards Jing Rong¡¯s face. But before her fingertips could brush against his cheeks, she was caught red-handed. He had grabbed her hand and wrapped it in his own. His eyes may be closed, but it was as if he had another pair of invisible eyes on his forehead that was staring straight at her. She tried to pull her hand back, but he was stronger than her. Jing Rong leaned forward and pressed his forehead against hers.


    ¡°Naughty little thing, you tried to steal from me again.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever done that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you red-handed.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish.¡±


    ¡°You stole my heart, and now my body. What are you if you¡¯re not a thief?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish.¡± She chewed on her lips.


    Jing Rong opened his eyes and a mischievous smirk spread across his cheeks. There was a hidden maism in his dark orbs that stared into her confused eyes. It was as if he had seen the depths of her soul. ¡°You think I¡¯m kidding? Fine, I¡¯ll prove it.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± In an instant, he flipped her onto her back. His body loomed over her like dark clouds in an overcast sky.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Her heart raced as her hands were pinned firmly above her head by this ravenous leopard. She could not budge at all. Before she could voice anything, her lips were sealed.


    The man¡¯s passionate kisses rained down on her face, causing her body to involuntarily tense up. Those kisses, though fervent, remained utterly gentle. It was as if he was caressing a fragile piece of treasure that he feared would shatter into pieces if he exerted the slightest bit of force. Ji Yunshu was slowly conquered by his touch, she even grew a little greedy. Everything around her was reduced to a blur as she softened in his arms. She was no longer cold, anxious, nor worried.


    Jing Rong only released her reluctantly when she became breathless. His deep, hazy gaze met her eyes as he reached up and touched the corner of his lips, savoring the lingering taste. It was clear that he was not satiated. However, he said with some fatigue in his voice, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m letting you off the hook for today.¡±


    He really had too much to drink. The next moment, his head drooped down, his heavy eyelids fell shut and his arms gave out. He had fallen fast asleep.


    Seriously? You¡¯re giving me this after the pants havee off?Jin Yunshu was practically squished under him. She couldn¡¯t decide if she shouldugh or cry.


    She tried to push him away and get out of bed, only for her ns to be thwarted. It was as if that man was feigning sleep, he reached around her slender waist and cocooned her in his arms once more. His lips pressed against the shell of her red ear and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t do without you on these long nights.¡±


    His arms securely around her, Ji Yunshu resigned in defeat and together, they drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, Ji Yunshu quietly slipped out of bed before the sun waspletely up. She could not bear to disturb Jing Rong, who was still fast asleep. She changed her robes andbed her hair. As she stared at the mirror and added a silver clip around her tied-up bun, there was a soft rustling from the bed. Jing Rong was awake. Heid on his side, with his head propped up on his arm, as he watched her through the bronze mirror. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he praised her, ¡°You always take my breath away, whether you¡¯re dressed as male or female.¡±


    Ji Yunshu turned to face him at the sound of his voice, only to be greeted by the sight of him grinning ear to ear like theughing buddha with a hint of sciousness in his smile. She responded, ¡°Get up quickly, the sun is almost up.¡± It was a reminder for him to get ready to attend the morning court.


    Jing Rong let out a huff and rolled around the bed a few times, before he finally flipped open the covers and got out of bed begrudgingly. Suddenly, he wrinkled his nose and pulled his cor up to his nose before smelling it. Then, he said with disgust, ¡°How did I fall asleep with such a strong smell of alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, all I remember was the taste of your lips.¡±


    His response left her at a loss for words. Jing Rong walked over to her side and tried to probe further, ¡°So, did we sleep with clothes on or off?¡± [1]


    He has truly forgotten everything. Thank goodness nothing happened.Ji Yunshu poked him in the chest. ¡°I can¡¯t stand that horrible stench of alcohol on you.¡±


    ¡°So did the clothese off or not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Knock! Knock!Someone was at the door and interrupted their conversation.


    Lang Po¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Your Highness? Teacher Ji?¡±


    He was here to check if they were awake. Jing Rong frowned at the interruption.One of these days he would feed Lang Po to the dogs, he always shows up at the worst timing.


    He replied, then told Lang Po, ¡°Fetch me my imperial robe.¡±


    Lang Po answered, ¡°Yes, but Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°There was a new missive from the Imperial Pce, His Majesty has requested for Teacher Ji¡¯s attendance at the morning court.¡±


    Everything came to a standstill. Ji Yunshu wants nothing to do with the imperial court. She fretted internally, hoping that Vice-Chancellor Yu had not jinxed her. Jing Rong did not want her to go either, but he has no say in the matter; the Emperor has spoken. The pair got ready and took the carriage to the pce.


    Jing Rong gave her plenty of instructions throughout the ride. He told her each and every single detail that she needed to be mindful of. And when they were outside the Southern gate, he repeated it again, just in case she forgot.


    I remember! I remember! I now know them better than the locations of the tombs I¡¯ve visited.


    She may have seen the Emperor a few times, but this was their first official meeting in the Imperial Court. The Emperor would not be the only person she has to worry about, all of the imperial officials and ministers will be present as well.


    She followed Jing Rong into the Imperial Assembly Hall like a minor servant. Her presence attracted attention from the start, and all of the ministers were curious.Why is that Teacher Ji here?But no one dared to question her.


    Jing Yi stood on the left of the Imperial Assembly Hall. His face was downcast, and he never looked towards Jing Rong or Ji Yunshu. After what had happened yesterday, it was as if someone had plucked his wings and he had fallen out of the sky. He no longer had any energy or interest to torment Ji Yunshu¡¯s presence in the Imperial Court.


    Her hands tightened into fists inside her sleeves and she restrained her hostility towards that man. Ji Yunshu stood next to Jing Rong and ignored the ministers, treating them as if they were invisible.


    Soon, a eunuch announced the Emperor¡¯s arrival. ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡±


    Everyone fell to their knees, ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±


    Qi Zhen Emperor stepped into the Imperial Assembly Hall in a robe of dragons, and was supported by someone as he settled into his throne. He waved his hand and spoke to the assembly, ¡°Rise, my subjects.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The Qizhen Emperor was not one to beat around the bush. He nced at Ji Yunshu and cut straight to the chase. ¡°The Case of the Dried Well has now been solved. During this time, the case has caused much distress and panic in the capital. I, too, am at ease now that the killer has been brought to justice. As I have said before, whoever that solved this case would be greatly rewarded. The Emperor never speaks in jest.¡±


    This phrase thundered through the room.


    [1] Omg I can''t believe they have such a saucy nonsense convo! xD

 Chapter 782: Rebel

    <h4>Chapter 782: Rebel</h4>


    The Emperor never speaks in jest! Nobody below the dias made a single sound.


    The Qizhen Emperor looked towards Jing Rong. ¡°This case was handed to you and Jing Yi. Whoever solved the case would gain great merit. We have reason to reward you. Tell me, what would you like Us to reward you with?¡±


    I want your expense ofnds. I want your bejeweled dragon throne. Would you give me that?


    Jing Rong bowed his head. ¡°This son doesn¡¯t dare to im merit.¡±


    ¡°We have said, that the Emperor never speaks in jest. I said there will be a reward, so there must be one.¡±


    ¡°This son doesn¡¯tck anything. If Imperial Father wishes to bestow a reward, why not reward something else?¡±


    ¡°borate.¡±


    ¡°That bout of heavy rain a few days ago caused flooding in the outskirts of the capital. Many houses copsed, causing the citizens to be homeless and disced. This son knows that disaster relief funds issued by the Imperial Court must be individually assessed; if there are no injured or dead, the Ministry of Revenue would typically not approve the funding. However, the Zhang Vige lost their crop fields and numerous residences. If the Imperial Court doesn¡¯t offer any assistance, the citizens would be in a perilous situation. This son doesn¡¯t wish for any reward, and only beseeches Imperial Father to approve the disaster relief.¡±


    Amotion rose amongst the court officials.


    The Qizhen Emperor, was also greatly shocked and troubled. ¡°The Imperial Court naturally would not ignore citizens in peril. We feel uneasy at hearing the news as well. Since you refuse a reward and requested for this instead, alright, We agree.¡± No reservations!


    Jing Rong expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father.¡±


    ¡°Lord He?¡± The Qizhen Emperor called out.


    Lord He of the Ministry of Revenue stepped forward. ¡°Your subject is here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard Prince Rong¡¯s words; We have also permitted it. Send some people out to the city outskirts; if what he said is true, then assign however much silver taels are required for it. There can be no negligence; do not let the citizens suffer.¡±


    ¡°This subject obeys.¡±


    ¡°Where is Lord Li?¡±


    The Minister of Public Works, Lord Li, went forward. ¡°This subject is present.¡±


    ¡°It has been raining continuously in recent days, causingndslides and copsing buildings in many ces. The citizens¡¯ homes must be rebuilt and repaired as needed. Your Ministry of Public Works must brace up and see what the publks. Make the necessary repairs. If there is a single bit of negligence, We will put the me on your two ministries.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lord Li answered, then retreated.


    The Qizhen Emperor was gratified. He told Jing Rong, ¡°Your concern for the citizens have not disappointed Our appreciation of your talents.¡±


    ¡°This is what this son should do.¡±


    He hummed, then turned towards the well-behaved Ji Yunshu beside him. ¡°Teacher Ji.¡±


    Ji Yunshu stepped out into the middle of the hall. ¡°Thismoner greets Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Dispense with the formality. We summoned you into the pce because you helped Jing Rong solve the Case of the Dried Well. Your work deserves recognition as well. We will not overlook you.¡±


    ¡°Thismoner doesn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°We say you dare, so you do.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We can clearly see your ability. You were the top contributor in solving the Case of the Dried Well; since you made a contribution, why would there not be a reward for you? We can¡¯t be bothered to ask what you want any more.¡± The Qizhen Emperor said frankly. ¡°Back then, when We dissolved the post of the Disciplinary Officer of the Ministry of Justice, We originally intended for it to increase the working efficiency of the Supreme Court and Ministry of Justice, as well as ensure that the staff of the Capital Magistrate would not remain idle.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, over these several years where the Disciplinary Officer¡¯s position was removed, a lot of trouble emerged instead. Case files arriving from various counties and districts were passed between the Supreme Court and Ministry of Justice, creating a jumble of confusion. This position of Disciplinary Officer is one tasked with bringing to trial cases that gue all counties and districts, a pivotal role that redresses injustice for themon people; it is indispensable. We know that you have a certain ability and daring; you would be an appropriate choice to take on this position.¡±


    Immediately, an official jumped out. ¡°Your Majesty, official positions in the imperial court have always been subject to multiple rounds of selection by the Ministry of Personnel, even for simply rmending candidates for the post. Although this Teacher Ji is impressively intelligent and solved many cases, he has never been tested. Wouldn¡¯t it be too perfunctory if he were permitted to hold the position of Disciplinary Officer?¡±


    ¡°This subject agrees. I beseech Your Majesty to reconsider.¡± Several of those from Jing Yi¡¯s faction joined in the objection.


    Ji Yunshu secretly rejoiced. Work harder, dammit! Hurry up and persuade him! She really didn¡¯t want that position!


    However, the Qizhen Emperor persisted. ¡°We said that we would reward him, and a gentleman never speaks in vain. Although he has never been through the Ministry of Personnel¡¯s tests nor participated in the National Examinations, We believe that in all of Great Lin, there is no other person more qualified than him to take on the position of Disciplinary Officer. Our decision has already been made, and will not be changed.¡± He waved his sleeve in a grand gesture and issued an imperial edict. ¡°We bestow the position of Disciplinary Officer of the Ministry of Justice, effective immediately.¡±


    Uncle, don¡¯t you need to reconsider? You¡¯re too wilful. Ji Yunshu thoroughly understood that she could no longer escape and shot Jing Rong a look, but that fellow simply nodded at her, indicating that she should ept. She could only steel herself and ept the boon. ¡°Thismoner¡­ thanks Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Now that the reward has been given, it¡¯s time for the punishment.¡± The Qizhen Emperor looked towards the calm and cool Jing Yi, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t wish to speak further on your matter, but you were certainly overly careless in investigating the case. You concluded the case before the real culprit had been captured. We had also a moment of foolishness, to have believed your case file full of logical holes.¡±


    Jing Yi knew that whatever he said would be of no use, so he admitted it and no longer prevaricated. He cupped his hands and bowed, ¡°This son knows his mistake.¡± His voice was hoarse and weary.


    ¡°Since you know your wrongs, then mend the root of your wrongs. Since Jing Rong mentioned the floods in the capital outskirts, then you can handle that matter personally. Shed your princely airs and work together with the Ministries of Works and Revenue; whenever the matter is done, you can enter the pce.¡±


    Miraculously, Jing Yi actually agreed obediently. ¡°Yes, this son willingly epts the punishment.¡±


    After reward and punishment were meted out, the court session ended.


    Since Ji Yunshu had be the Disciplinary Officer, some of the court officials came forward to congratte her heartily, with no sign of their previous disruptive attitude. All of them addressed her sweetly as ¡°Lord Ji¡±.


    The Ministry of Personnel were very efficient and quickly entered her name into the Book of Officials, while the Ministry of Justice immediately cleared out a clean office for her, neatly equipped with everything she would need, all brand new!


    The threshold to Prince Rong¡¯s Residence was nearly worn through by visitors; officials flocked over with congrattory gifts for Ji Yunshu and to exchange pleasantries with Jing Rong. Ji Yunshu was extremely perturbed, fearing that she would one day die an ugly death.


    Jing Rong was frustrated as well, but His Majesty had spoken to award her the official position and cannot be rejected.


    In the end, she could only tug on Jing Rong¡¯s sleeve, ¡°I¡¯m going to hide for a while.¡± She packed her bags in the night and left for Zhuxi Court. After that, any other official that arrived were met with a stormy dismissal from Jing Rong.


    As for Jing Yi, he was dragged to the Ministry of Public Works the minute he stepped out of the pce and only returned home after dark. His expression clearly showed his displeasure.


    Dou Quan asked, ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Did all those Court Officials go visit Prince Rong¡¯s Residence?¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong gained an advantage, and that Teacher Ji was also bestowed the position of Disciplinary Officer by His Majesty. Half of the court¡¯s officials went to visit with gifts.¡±


    Jing Yi ground his teeth audibly and swept his arm across the table, sending the tea set crashing onto the ground. ¡°Jing Rong, this prince and you are now irreconcble!¡±


    Suddenly, Dou Quan asked, ¡°Your Highness, why not¡­ rebel?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Prince Rong¡¯s influence and position is now too favorable; His Majesty is also biased towards him. Your Highness, why not take advantage of this¡­ to rebel?¡±

 Chapter 783: War Secretary Ji, the Fisherman

    <h4>Chapter 783: War Secretary Ji, the Fisherman</h4>


    <i>Rebel and ascend to the throne?</i>


    Jing Yi was stunned at the thought. He felt as if someone had smacked him in the forehead, switching on a lightbulb in his mind. He began to weigh the pros and cons of starting a coup as he walked to a candle stand and stared at the flickering me hidden by the paperntern with narrowed eyes.


    Dou Quan stepped forward and continued, ¡°Most of the ministers in the Imperial Court still side with Your Highness. All of the capital is within your control as well. All we need is yourmand, and victory will be yours.¡±


    Jing Yi remained silent, deep in thought.


    ¡°The new Crown Prince has yet to be named. His Majesty¡¯s health deteriorates day by day. If we wait till then, for the court officials to set up His Majesty¡¯s will, the throne would fall into Prince Rong¡¯s hand. By then, it would be toote.¡±


    Dou Quan seemed more anxious than Jing Yi. Truly, the servant worries before the master does.


    Jing Yi¡¯s palm was covered in perspiration as he gathered his thoughts, then he shook his head. ¡°No, not yet. Back when the Crown Prince surrounded the pce, Father already suspected me. Why else would he call Jing Rong back in secret. If he is suspicious, then he must have countermeasures set in ce. If we rebel now, it would be as futile as striking a stone with an egg. We must exercise the utmost caution and n out all possible oues before we can execute this n.¡±


    He would inevitably rebel, but if he went ahead before covering all contingencies, he would have dug his own grave instead of achieving what he wanted.


    Dou Quan analyzed, ¡°If His Majesty was truly prepared, he would not have summoned Prince Rong to return at such a short notice to counter Your Highness. Right now, all of the officials from the various ministries and the generals that control the military forces within the capital are all waiting for Your Highness¡¯smand. Then, the city gates would close in an instant as the soldiers march into the pce.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Jing Yi snapped. ¡°So what if I seed and ascend to the throne after surrounding the pce and ying my father? I would only be remembered for my patricide, and be scorned by all of the nation. Unless¡­ Father relinquished the throne to me.¡±


    Dou Quan did not dare to speak further.


    Jing Yi may have scolded Dou Quan, but his heart remained full of dissatisfaction. He mulled over his right-hand man¡¯s words as mes danced in his eyes as his expression steeled. Then, he dismissed Dou Quan with a wave, ¡°Leave me be.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Dou Quan lowered his head and quietly left the room, ¡°Yes.¡±


    That night, Jing Yi did not get a wink of sleep. He spent the night reanalysing his current circumstances, the pros and cons of the situation he was in as he nned his next course of action.


    Indeed, he was in a precarious situation. If he does not take action soon, he will miss his chance in the event that the Qizhen Emperor passes away and hisst words are announced by his personal eunuch. Jing Yi seemed to have reached a decision.


    He received another piece of bad news the next morning. One of his estate guards brought him an urgent message. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Rong is holding a banquet today and he has invited many of the ministers, including Lord Zhou of the Military Grand Council, Cab Grand Secretariat Lord Zheng, and Historical Scribe Lord Ning.¡±


    JIng YI shot to his feet. ¡°What?¡±


    The guard answered with a tremble in his voice. ¡°They said they could not turn down Prince Rong¡¯s invitation.¡±


    <i>They could not reject him? Utter bullshit! </i>He flipped the table in rage. Everything on it ttered onto the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Dou Quan happened to enter the Main Hall and he heard the message from the guardsman earlier. He stepped in to see the prince standing behind a now-overturned table with tightly balled fists, veins jutting out from his forehead. He looked like he was about to explode with anger.


    ¡°Where is War Secretary Ji?¡±


    Dou Quan answered, ¡°Ever since War Secretary Ji has been removed from office, he has beenzing at home. He had taken up fishing at Lake Cheng the past few days, leaving home early in the morning and only returningte at night.¡±


    <i>Fishing? How could someone as prideful as Ji Li have the peace of mind to go fishing after he has been removed from his post? </i>Jing Yi was astonished. Next, he ordered, ¡°Fetch me a brush and paper.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dou Quan brought the requested items to Jing Yi immediately.


    The prince quickly wrote a missive and handed it to Dou Quan. ¡°Have someone send this to Lord Xing¡¯s estate, and tell him to enter the pce and meet His Majesty at once.¡±


    Dou Quan carefully held the missive in the palm of his hands and carried out his orders without any questions. Soon after, Jing Yi left the estate.


    <i>Meanwhile, at Lake Cheng.</i>


    Ji Li walked to the edge of theke with a stool and a fishing rod in hand. He set down the stool and took his seat before casting a line. He rxed on the stool as he waited for a bite.


    Theke was calm and still. Leaves from the surrounding trees danced through the soft breeze before casting tiny ripples on theke¡¯s surface. The ripples formed, then slowly vanished. asionally, there would be a few gerbes paddling on the surface of theke, their thin, sharp beaks pecking the water a few times before they flew away. Ji Li remained motionless as he sat there for a long stretch of time. Not a single fish tugged on his line.


    The young manservant that apanied him was seated next to Ji Li and tried his very best to maintain the same position, but he did not have the former War Secretary¡¯s patience. The young manservant wiped away the sweat on his forehead and began to grumble. ¡°Young Master, maybe we can change a spot? We¡¯ve been fishing at this exact location for the past few days and we only managed to catch 3 fishes. They were so tiny that they were not even enough to make for a snack.¡±


    Ji Li¡¯s face was as cold as stone while his eyes remained fixed on the mirror-like surface of theke, and he replied, ¡°When have I said that we¡¯re fishing to fill our stomachs?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t eat the fish that we caught, then why are we fishing?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Fishing requires patience. If you don¡¯t even have the patience to wait for a fish to bite, how would you have the patience for anything else?¡±


    The young manservant felt the corner of his lips twitch. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m just an errand boy, not one of those generals in the military camps that swings a sword or spear. There¡¯s no need for me to ever develop this sort of temperament and patience, I would never have the use for it.¡±


    ¡°Comcent fellow.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong!¡±


    Ji Li threw him a side nce. The young manservant waited a while more for his fishing rod to bite, he propped his hands on his knees and rested his head on his hands then let out a long sigh. ¡°The Eldest Young Master has lost his position, the Second Young Master has gone off to the borders. Life is truly boring these days.¡±


    Ji Li did not respond to thatment.


    All of a sudden, a pebble flew through the air and plummeted into theke with a loud <i>plop</i>. That throw probably scared away all of the fishes in the vicinity, if there were even fishes nearby.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Ji Li went on high alert as he shot up from his seat and turned around, only to see Jing Yi. In an instant, his rxed and casual visage had vanished, reced by a cool,posed expression and he bowed to greet the prince. ¡°Greetings, Prince Yi.¡±


    The young manservant quickly stood up and retreated to the side.


    Jing Yi walked over and waved his arm, signaling to the young manservant, ¡°I have some important matters to address with War Secretary Ji, leave us be.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young manservant bowed and, not willing to linger for more than a moment, quickly left. He stood far away from the prince and his master.


    Ji Li cut straight to the point, ¡°May I ask why does Your Highness seek my presence today?¡±


    He may sound courteous and polite on the surface, but he still held a grudge.


    If he had not been manipted by the man before him and left the city with an army to try to stop Jing Rong from returning to the capital, he would not have been removed from office nor would he have caused his younger brother to be dispatched away from the capital. One of the greatest generals of the country, sent to the border to fight the Barbarians - what a joke.


    Jing Yi nced at his fishing equipment and let out augh. ¡°The great War Secretary Ji now spends his days fishing at Lake Cheng. If this news got to the capital, it would have been the talk of the town. Everyone would have such a goodugh.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a joke or the talk of the town, isn¡¯t it all thanks to Your Highness?¡±


    <i>Ugh. </i>Jing Yi flinched, then agreed. ¡°Indeed, if I had not let down my guard, you Ji brothers would not have ended up in such a plight. One of you has been stripped of your power, the other has been sent to the borders to fight the Barbarians. I have let both of you down.¡±


    ¡°No, we would not dare to say anything like that.¡±


    Jing Yi smiled while Ji Li turned to return to his stool. He sat down and reeled back the line that he had cast into the water. Then, he added a small segment of a wriggling earthworm onto the empty hook before throwing it back into the water.

 Chapter 24.1: Case Closed (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 24.1: Case Closed (Part 1)</h4>


    Ji Yunshu calmly nodded to express that she understood what Lord Zhou meant.


    Madame Zhou softly leaned forward. Her hands were trembling as she pleaded, ¡°Teacher, who killed my daughter? Why did that person want to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Madame, please stay calm. It¡¯s better if I first tell everyone a story.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madame Zhou did notprehend.


    Jing Rong also frowned. <i>This schr is really too carefree and idle. To narrate a story at this time? And in the mourning hall at that! </i>A weirdo! Too entric!


    Ji Yunshu made herselffortable, and her expression suddenly sharpened. After sweeping a nce at everyone present, she started narrating, ¡°More than 10 years ago, in this same month, a young child, six or seven years of age, was betrayed by her impoverished family and sold to a rich family as a maidservant to their young miss. At the time, she¡¯d believed that her situation wasn¡¯t too bad - she had a roof, warm clothes, and three meals a day. Unfortunately, she was unaware that the miss she had been assigned to serve had been crafty and unruly from the day she could walk. She would often beat or scold the servants for any and every fault. As the young servant grew up, there hardly went a day without the young maidservant being abused from head to toe.¡±


    ¡°As the years passed, the young miss¡¯ personality problems didn¡¯t fade. On the contrary, her abusive personality intensified. The young maidservant didn¡¯t dare to get angry, nor did she dare to voice out her pain. Her whole body was riddled with wounds from her tormenter. Each day in the depth of the night, she alone would weep until her heart broke and her lungs rent, because she knew very well that she was merely a servant. Her life was worth nothing, thus she could only endure, endlessly endure¡­¡±


    While she spoke, Ji Yunshu strode around the mourning hall, walking among the crowd of servants until she finally reached thest row. She stopped in front of Suyun who had kept her head lowered all this time. Her face was as pale and emaciated as ever. She clearly perceived a pressure from the presence in front of her. Her body trembled even more uncontrobly, and her head burrowed further to her chest. Her sight was fixated on Ji Yunshu¡¯s pair of embroidered shoes.


    The crowd parted on both sides as their astonished gazes fell on Suyun. They looked at each other in dismay, without understanding the deep meaning behind it.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s sight was fixed on top of Suyun¡¯s head as she went on with her story, ¡°That young girl also didn¡¯t expect that no matter how much she endured, the young miss would continue to treat her inhumanly, going as far as breaking the girl¡¯s leg. Yet, the girl could only grit her teeth and continue to endure.¡±


    Suyun subconsciously shifted her weight.. And trembled!


    ¡°Miss Suyun, I don¡¯t know; was what I said correct?"


    <i>Wooah~! </i>The whole crowd broke into an uproar.


    Hidden under her hair, her eyes revealed a panic-stricken expression. Suyun firmly bit her lips but did not dare to let out a sound!


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s outstretched hand touched Suyun¡¯s trembling arm. She frowned and hesitantly said, ¡°Miss Zhou is good-looking and intelligent. In front of people, she put on a facade of a sweet and pleasant girl, but little could we have imagined that behind closed doors, she treated the people besides her in such a cruel manner, tormenting them to this point.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. Their young miss was someone who would weep from sadness for three days and three nights after seeing a dead fish in the lotus pond. <i>How did she fit the word ''cruel'' in the slightest?!</i>


    Madame Zhou was the fastest toe up behind Ji Yunshu. The unwillingness to believe such nonsense showed on her face as she spoke to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher, you are certainly mistaken. My daughter absolutely cannot do such things. It must be a mistake¡­¡±


    As she spoke those words, Madame Zhou grabbed Suyun, and inplete disregard of the crowd, she bluntly pulled up Suyun¡¯s sleeves and tore off her clothes, exposing the young girl¡¯s shoulders and corbones to prying eyes. Suyun¡¯s skin was as fair as paper and waspletely devoid of any trace of injuries!


    ¡°Teacher said that my daughter mistreated her? How could it be possible? Look! See? There is no injury on her body.¡± Madame Zhou eximed confidently.


    However, Ji Yunshu unhurriedly took out an exquisite little box from her sleeve. Slowly, she opened it, exposing for the first time to the bright light, hundreds of neatly ced silver needles.


    At that instant, Suyun used her hands to cover her exposed skin and leaped back several steps. Even the uninvolved Qiaoxin reacted in fright; her mouth turned pale and her whole body trembled.


    <i>Ah! So, these maidservants were actually afraid of those silver needles!</i>


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand reached into the box and picked up a needle, ¡°As an intelligent person, she would naturally not be stupid enough to leave traces of injury on the girl¡¯s body - this is where this silver needlees in. Even if one is pricked with this kind of silver needle, no trace would be left behind, and it would not cause bleeding. Yet, it would make people feel unbearable pain when it was jabbed into one¡¯s bursa. For such an intelligent person, I cannot remain unconvinced.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! My daughter wasn¡¯t such a person.¡± Madame Zhou wailed, bing more hysterical by the minute.


    Upon seeing this, Lord Zhou stepped forward and took her in his arms. He sighed heavily when he turned to Ji Yunshu, ¡°Teacher Ji, you must properly investigate this part. My daughter definitively could not do such evil things. Moreover, what has that got to do with my daughter¡¯s murder?¡±


    ¡°I have yet to finish my story.¡± Ji Yunshu was simply ying with people¡¯s heartstrings from her tone. She put the needle back into its box and closed the lid.


    Her gaze returned to Suyun. ¡°Every day, her life was endless torture, pushing her to seek numerous paths to end her suffering. But, life was never as one expected. She met her other half - a man who would risk everything for her. They secretly fell in love and swore their undying love to each other. Not long after, the girl became pregnant. She was ted, truly happy. She nned to save her wages to buy back her freedom, but how could she have known that her n would reach the ears of the young miss? More than that, she would never have expected that the young miss, who was so demure in front of everyone, would fiercely prick her with the needles. That session of torture almost imed her life. Thatst session¡­ cost her that unborn child, and left her hovering between life and death.¡±


    ¡°Finally, the girl could no longer endure it. She was determined to take her revenge; she was going to kill that young miss. Thus, she used the excuse of her bad health to return home, but she secretly came back to the mansion on the same night in order to add poison into her Miss¡¯ medicinal concoction. She was going to poison that devil who killed her child.¡±


    While she spoke, everyone was stunned.


    Ji Yunshu picked up the pace as she continued, ¡°When the deed was done, the lifeless body of the poisoned missy on the floor in front of her. With all her strength, she put the body on the bed, but she was filled with dread. She was afraid that someone would discover what she did, so she confided in her lover. Early the next morning, they carried Miss Zhou¡¯s body to the attic and faked her idental fall!¡±


    At thosest words, the whole hall became quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me!¡± Suyun¡¯s voice trembled while she frantically shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it so vehemently. Since I told that story, I have the evidence to prove it.¡± Ji Yunshu approached Suyun step by step. In one quick move, she pulled on the maidservant¡¯s sleeve and fished out her handkerchief. It was her handkerchief embroidered with the two mulberry tree flowers!


    ¡°Give it back!¡± In a sh, Suyun abruptly lifted her head and revealed a malevolent expression. Her hands snapped out in a ferocious attempt to snatch her handkerchief back.


    Unfortunately for her, Ji Yunshu had already retreated a step and avoided her with a hasty side-step; Suyun ended up throwing herself at empty space. ¡°And so, she turns out to be a girl from the Western Regions. She¡¯s concealed herself quite deeply.¡±


    <i>Western Regions?</i> Suyun immediately became startled!


    Grenn''s Rants Corner


    So, the next two chapters are a bit longer than usual, so I might post them a bitter tomorrow.

 Chapter 25.2: Case Closed (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 25.2: Case Closed (Part 2)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. You''re spouting nonsense!¡± Suyun vehemently denied as she clenched her hands into fists.


    Ji Yunshu grapsed the handkerchief in her hand confidently, ¡°Miss Suyun, I believe you must know the significance of the mulberry flowers for the people in the Western regions. Only girls from the Western regions would embroider two mulberry flowers on their handkerchiefs. The first flower represents themselves; the second, their lovers.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. I am not from the Western regions. I just casually embroidered them. It is absolutely not like you said.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, why did you go to Miss Zhou¡¯s room to look for that handkerchiefst night?¡±


    Suyun foolishly stared back.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯te up with a reason, let me help you answer.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s face unhurriedly stretched into a smile, ¡°Because you are a westerner, you learned about rice poison from a very young age. Also, you took into ount that the coroner wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the poison through a regr autopsy. Therefore, after you murdered Miss Zhou, you secretly returned to her room, worried about the possibility of the body being discovered by Qiaoxin. That¡¯s why you dragged it onto the bed. But during that process, your handkerchief got hooked on Miss Zhou¡¯s fingernail, leaving behind a tiny piece of evidence. However, you werepletely unaware of it. After you informed your lover about the matter, you¡¯d hastily departed from the mansion. You only came backst night and went to Miss Zhou¡¯s bedroom, all in order to find your handkerchief.¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised the handkerchief up for everyone to see. On one of the two mulberry flowers, it could be seen that a few threads were pulled out, ¡°You certainly hadn¡¯t expect that because your handkerchief got stuck on Miss Zhou¡¯s fingernail, it would cause her fingernail to break. As a result, a red thread was left, caught on her fingernail. I would like to ask, for a precious Miss that never ever reused the same thing twice, why could she leave a broken fingernail alone? There could only be one reason; Miss Zhou was already dead by then. Since you were sick and absent from the mansion, only returning a few days after Miss Zhou passed away, how do you exin the presence of the missing red thread from your handkerchief on her fingernail?¡±


    ¡°If that kind of evidence is not enough to make you plead guilty, we can reopen the coffin and let you clearly see whether or not that thread on Miss Zhou¡¯s fingernail is the same as the one on your handkerchief.¡±


    ¡°No need. I confess.¡± Suyun¡¯s ghostly voice floated out. Her previous malevolence had dissipated into utter hopelessness


    .Ji Yunshu had not anticipated that Suyun would admit to her crime this quickly, and she clenched the handkerchief in her fists.


    The girl who revealed a sinister expression earlier, did not show any hostility nor fear at this instant; thatplete reversal of attitude wasparable to a monolith! Even in her frail body, her temperament had turned steady and firm, ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed the young miss. It was my doing!¡±


    Her expression underwent another transformation. Her pale lips hooked into a forced smile as she looked at Ji Yunshu, Lord Zhou, and Madame Zhou. Then, she spoke, ¡°Milord, Madame¡­ I killed her. You can send me to the yamen. For this crime, I¡¯m willing to pay with my life.¡±


    Madame Zhou red at her with bloodshot eyes, brimming with endless grief and rage. She stepped forward and raised her hand, pping down on Suyun fiercely, sending her to the floor. Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth, but she kept quiet and weaklyy on the floor, epting everything happening to her.


    ¡°Why did you want to kill my daughter?! In the end, what did we owe you?! My daughter shouldn¡¯t have died. She shouldn¡¯t have died! Why did you want to kill her¡­¡± Madame Zhou madly bellowed.


    Yet, in reply, she only heard Suyun¡¯s increasingly livelyughter. Suyun¡¯s voice was loud and clear, ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s conjectures were all correct. Why do I want to kill the young miss? It¡¯s because she killed my child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! It¡¯s impossible for my daughter to do that to you.¡±


    ¡°Since things have reached this point, I have no need for lies.¡± Then, she pointed at the box in Ji Yunshu¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Every time Miss stabbed those needles in me, it hurt so much¡­ It was excruciatingly painful. But each time, I kept holding on. If it wasn¡¯t for that¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for me enduring that much pain, my baby wouldn¡¯t have died at her hands! My poor baby!¡± Her smile vanished, reced by an expression of extreme hatred and fury.


    The crowd grew enrapt, as if they were watching a good show! Madame Zhou shook, but she too quietened down.


    It was Lord Zhou who spoke, ¡°Suyun, my daughter has already passed away, but you still want to nder her.¡± This was a great family¡¯s skeleton in the closet, so naturally, even if you beat them to death, they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it!


    Right at this time, the trembling Qiaoxin suddenly knelt and cried, ¡°Milord, Madame! What Teacher Ji and Suyun said were all true. Whenever Miss was slightly unhappy, she would vent her anger on us. Since she was worried that other people would find the wounds on our bodies, she would only pierce us with the silver needles. We didn¡¯t dare to speak out and had no other option but to endure it.¡±


    ¡°Qiaoxin, are you insane? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re protecting this homicidal killer! My daughter was young but so sensible. It¡¯s impossible for her to do such things.¡±


    ¡°Madame, everything this servant spoke of can be verified!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Ji Yunshu sighed. <i>This conversation would go nowhere</i>. With a frown, she spoke, ¡°Lord Zhou and Madame Zhou, your daughter was really a clever and pleasant person, but it¡¯s undeniable that she had a serious illness. When her illness red up and she experienced an episode, even if she knew about it, it was hard for her to control herself. Her distress, due to extreme anxiety, led her to harm people and possibly even kill them!¡±


    Madame Zhou asked, ¡°Illness? If my daughter had an illness, howe we didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    ¡°This kind of illness doesn¡¯t exhibit symptoms like a physical illness or disease would. To be precise, her illness came from her mind. Whenever she became slightly unhappy, that feeling would be amplified in her mind, triggering a panic attack. Aside from those moments, she would look the same as any ordinary person. Since Miss Zhou was also intelligent, she knew how to conceal herself well. So, not knowing about her illness isn¡¯t surprising.¡± The behaviour of those with OCD was truly not easy to exin with concrete words! Considering that she didn¡¯t expect to exin so much, it actually didn¡¯t turn out too bad.


    Madame Zhou¡¯s angry expression didn¡¯t fade. She still ferociously red at Suyun. ¡°Even so, my daughter didn¡¯t deserve to die! You murderer! Pay with your life!¡± She turned to a servant and ordered. ¡°Grab her and drag her to the yamen! I want her death to pay for my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    The male servants quickly recovered their minds and were about to advance toward Suyun, but was blocked by Ji Yunshu, ¡°Wait a moment, please. I still have a few questions to ask Miss Suyun.¡±


    Then, Ji Yunshu squatted down such that her mouth drew near Suyun¡¯s ear. She questioned her. ¡°Since things have reached this point, are you sacrificing yourself in order to cover for your lover?¡±


    Suyun¡¯s eyes grew big, but she didn¡¯t utter a word!


    ¡°Soon, you are going to die, but he¡¯s still hidden in the crowd. You really loved the wrong person.¡± When she spoke those words aloud, Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes swept a quick nce at the people present. Suyun¡¯s originally calm eyes suddenly flitted around.


    In an instant, Ji Yunshu took out a dagger from and yelled in a clear and resounding voice, ¡°It would better if you help me find him!¡±


    Ji Yunshu raised the dagger high above her and ruthlessly plunged it toward Suyun¡¯s heart. The dagger shed through the air. A finger¡¯s length away from the target, a shadow flew out from the crowd, disarming Ji Yunshu in a split second and sending the dagger skittering across the ground. In the next instant, the shadow sent out a palm strike towards Ji Yunshu¡¯s chest.


    It was only when the palm strike was millimeters away, at thest possible second, when a strong force seized Ji Yunshu¡¯s waist and pulled her body back.

 Chapter 26.3: Case Closed (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 26.3: Case Closed (Part 3)</h4>


    It was a particrly moving scene unfolding in front of Ji Yunshu. Jing Rong was using one hand to protect her, while another hand blocked the palm strike and a kick flew at the shadow¡¯s chest. The kick connected with a dull thud and sent the attacker to the floor, who spat out blood as he fell.


    Chaos broke out in front of the mourning hall.


    Ji Yunshu was well protected behind Jing Rong. On the floor, the man who was kicked by Jing Rong leaned toward Suyun.


    ¡°Lin Duan!¡± Suyun suddenly screamed, crawling over to the man who had fallen. She started crying when she saw him spitting blood.


    He felt a burst of pain on his chest, but once he saw Suyun, his face broke into a warm smile. He stretched out his hand to stroke her face, ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m no good. I always end up harming you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Yun¡¯er, for you, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°Lin Duan, I implicated you.¡±


    The sight of this pair of unfortunate lovers together was indeed, quite touching.


    Yet, Jing Rong¡¯s face disyed anger. His eyes seemed like twin balls of fire as he stared at Ji Yunshu. Their eyes locked together. His questioning tone made it obvious he was restraining his anger with effort, ¡°Is that your way of fishing out the two murderers?¡±


    Ji Yunshu bluntly nodded.


    ¡°This method is prohibited!¡± Jing Rong vetoed it without a second¡¯s hesitation.


    <i>Why was this deity so quick to anger? </i>She wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, so what was he afraid of? She felt reluctant to try and decipher his thoughts. Instead, she neatly twisted out of his grasp with a side step. In the end, they were two ¡°grown men¡±. Sticking so close to each other, it would be hard to avoid people gossiping!


    She took another nce at the unfortunate lovers. She really hated to break them apart, but it was not the time to feel sorry for them. ¡°It appears that you are Suyun¡¯s lover, the aplice who helped her to create that idental fall. At that time, the reason why Qiaoxin couldn¡¯t see anyone else in the attic was because you¡¯d hidden yourself under the roof. You waited until Qiaoxin was below the attic to push down Miss Zhou, leaving no trace of your presence.¡±


    At this point, Lin Duan did not even bother denying. Instead, his face was brimming with rancor as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Damn her! She tormented Yun¡¯er to the point that her life was worse than death, and still didn¡¯t n on stopping. She went as far as to cause Yun¡¯er¡¯s miscarriage. Damn her! She deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°Lin Duan, don¡¯t say it.¡± Suyun wept until she was weary.


    Ji Yunshu was at a loss for words, whereas Madame Zhou was on the verge of fainting.


    She looked over at the pair of lovers, with hatred enveloping every inch of her heart, ¡°What a good pair of indecent people. Our Zhou family didn¡¯t treat you badly, but you coborated with each other to kill my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Dear, since the identities of the murderers are revealed, I will notify Lord Liu. Please take care of your health, so that no harmes to you.¡± Lord Zhou sighed, then turned to the servants and beckoned them over with a wave of his hand. ¡°Bring them to the yamen. Let Lord Liu take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Several male servants stepped forward and supported them up. But they did not release their grip and continued to restrain the couple.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you should¡¯ve listened to me. We should¡¯ve left this ce yesterday night.¡± Lin Duan cried out in regretand tears fell from Suyun¡¯s face.


    Ji Yunshu interjected, ¡°Did you believe that you could have escaped if you left yesterday?¡±


    Lin Duan coldly smiled. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I escape? If Yun¡¯er had agreed to leave with me yesterday, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into your hands today.¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not know where his confidence came from. She bluntly stated, ¡°If you had tried to escape the Zhou mansion yesterday, you would have been weed by an arrow piercing into your heart.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As her words fell, a burst of footsteps could be heard in the distance. A dozen yamen runners burst into the mourning hall and surrounded them. Liu Qingping, followed closely behind by Lang Po, had arrived together. Lang Po remained silent, walking until he was next to Prince Rong, taking his ce behind his lord.


    As for Lord Liu, he had transformed from his usually cowardly and scoundrel¡¯s persona, instead donning the bearing of a county magistrate. He issued a firm order, ¡°Grab those people and send them to the prison, where they will await for this official to report to the Ministry of Justice. I will handle their punishment after that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Milord.¡± The yamen runners took Suyun and Lin Duan from the Zhou¡¯s servants and shackled their wrists with iron chains.


    Lin Duan was surprised, ¡°You knew beforehand that it was us and had arranged for people guarding outside?¡±


    Ji Yunshu replied, ¡°Incorrect. I only made Lord Liu deploy people outside just in case. I didn¡¯t know about your identity yet. However, if you had tried to leave the ce with Suyun yesterday, it would have been an irrevocable confession to your crime!¡±


    ¡°I truly believed that there was absolutely no oversight in the n, but I never expected that I was ying into your hand.¡± However grudging, his tone contained some trace of admiration!


    The county magistrate waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and detain them.¡±


    The yamen runners were well versed in crowd control, and promptly corralled anyone who wanted to leave.


    Suyun stopped in front of Ji Yunshu and stared at her for a moment before asking, ¡°How did you know that I injured my leg and that I was pregnant?¡±Ji Yunshu replied with a solemn expression, ¡°Last night, I deliberately tripped your leg. So, of course, I¡¯ll know you have a bone fracture there. As for how I knew you were pregnant, it¡¯s because I took notice of your hipbone. For women who miscarried, their pelvis would be obviously retracted.¡±


    Suyun gasped in surprise, ¡°Teacher Ji, you are very intelligent. You only saw my handkerchief once, but you were already capable of clearly deducing my story. But I don¡¯t regret anything. That night, as I looked at her body on the floor, poisoned and devoid of life, within the darkness enclosing me, I suddenly felt... liberated. I no longer need to endure her torments, to feel any of that pain. If I had to make the same choice again, I would still choose to kill her.¡±


    Suyun¡¯s confession made Ji Yunshu feel disturbed and extremely upset. She rubbed the handkerchief in her hand before giving it back to Suyun, ¡°I¡¯m returning this to its rightful owner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Suyun took it softly, and calmly smiled.


    Finally, Suyun and Lin Duan were sent to prison.


    Once again, Zhou Mansion sank into an atmosphere of deep sorrow. In the end, Madame Zhou could not longer take it and fainted. Lord Zhou seemed to have aged considerably in the past day, as his whole being felt weary. His daughter had been ill all her life, and her maidservant was involved in an illicit affair which lead to the current tragedy. If this news spread, the Zhou family would no longer have any standing in Jinjiang city.


    Ji Yunshu spoke, ¡°Lord Zhou, my condolences.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Ji, thank you very much for finding the ones who killed my daughter. Unfortunately, as a father, I am truly ashamed. My own daughter was ill, but I hadn¡¯t even noticed that.¡±


    ¡°No one can me you for that. This humble one has said earlier, this kind of illness is not easy to detect as the symptoms are not evident most of the time.¡±


    Lord Zhou sighed heavily once more.


    As Ji Yunshu had not returned to her home the whole night, she was really worried that her absence would be discovered by that ravenous wolf of a father. <i>Well, in the case that it had fallen apart, there weren''t many things tying her there anyway.</i>


    The county magistrate hastily returned to the yamen first to write a report for the Ministry of Justice. Under the big snowy sky, Ji Yunshu departed soon after from Zhou mansion with an umbre in hand. However, she had yet to walk very far when Jing Rong chased after her and walked with her, side by side.


    Under the sky filled with snowkes, they treaded the streets together, leaving their footprints imprinted on the mantle of snow. Both of them were holding an umbre, forming a special, inclusive, atmosphere. As for Lang Po, he was following behind them in the distance.


    Jing Rong nced at Ji Yunshu and glimpsed the slight frown at the tips of her brows. She had solved a case, but why did she look like this? ¡°Did Teacher Ji have something on your mind?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°I have this strange feeling.¡±


    ¡°Strange? What¡¯s strange?¡±


    Ji Yunshu hesitated slightly. She came to a halt and nced at the confused Jing Rong,¡°I was just thinking about that sculpted crystal candlestick.¡±


    Grenn''s Rants Corner


    My god! The length of the chapter suddenly jumped. *wipes sweat*

 Chapter 112.1: The Case (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 112.1: The Case (part 1)</h4>


    The hostility within Ji Yunshu¡¯s eyes sent shivers down Ji Shuhan¡¯s spine.


    <i>¡®She was wrong? What does she mean?¡¯ </i>


    Ji Yunshu snarled. ¡°Despite enduring time and time again, it did not abate your cruelty. Yourck ofpassion is what has given you this bloodthirsty son.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ji Shuhan frowned.


    Ji Yunshu ignored him and shed a cold nce to Ji Yuanzhi, who was still impaled through the shoulder onto the gate. She looked back at Magistrate Liu and pleaded, ¡°Magistrate, please ready the hall for trial¡­ for the murders at the Wei Mansion.¡±


    <i>¡®Wei Mansion? Isn¡¯t this about Luan¡¯er¡¯s death?¡¯ </i>thought Magistrate Liu.


    Ji Yuanzhi was brought to the great hall of the yamen and knelt down at the center of the room. He had a bandaged hand and a gaping hole in his robe around the shoulder. His hair was messy, and he seemed to be quite uneasy. Jing Rong stood right by him, casting down a look akin to an eagle stalking its prey.


    Ji Shuhan was rather confused. <i>¡®Why are we back at the Wei Mansion case?¡¯ </i>His heart was struck with sudden apprehension.


    Ji Yunshu stood upright by Ji Yuanzhu¡¯s left. In her usual garments, shecked the proudness and the sharpness of Teacher Ji but gained a womanly softness which rightfully belonged to her normal self. However, the animosity in her eyes expelled almost all of it away; a little more and she would have seemed enraged by hatred, a little less and she would be seemed softhearted.


    Magistrate Liu wiped his eyes with his sleeves and habitually reached out for his gavel. He was about to smash the table with it, when Jing Rong interrupted him with a cough. He suddenly realized <i>who</i> was there and immediately dropped the object. He cleared his throat and shed a nce at Ji Yuanzhi.


    Then, he shifted his attention toward Ji Yunshu and asked in a much more gentle manner, ¡°Yunshu, so, are there any links between the murders at the Wei Mansion and Luan¡¯er¡¯s suicide?¡±


    Ji Yunshu did not answer him. Instead, she lowered her eyes toward Ji Yuanzhu, who dodged her eyes and kept his fists clenched. She asked him, ¡°Do you really hate me so?¡±


    <i>¡®What is she doing? That¡¯s not the normal flow!¡¯ </i>thought the Magistrate.


    Ji Yuanzhi seemed surprised at the question. He raised his head, showing a contemptuous smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me to the point that you want to see me dead?¡±


    ¡°......¡± Ji Yuanzhi frowned. He seemed to have understood her intentions, and he remained silent.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    Ji Yuanzhu remained silent.


    This exchange was quite puzzling for Magistrate Liu. He asked in curiosity, ¡°Yunshu, does this have anything to do with the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Ji Yunshu kept her eyes fixated on her brother. She skirted around him, and her countenance sank only when she arrived behind him. She asked, ¡°That night, you joined us only after the feast had started, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She continued without giving Ji Yuanzhi a chance to interrupt her, ¡°That¡¯s because before you came to the main hall you went to the kitchen. You lingered around its entrance, wondering how you could sneak in, but you did not have a chance to do so.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense¡­ I.. why would I want to go there. I haven¡¯t been in the kitchen at all,¡± retorted Ji Yuanzhu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to deny it so quickly. There are probably a few things even you can¡¯t quite understand, such as¡­ why did Madame Wei and Lord Wei die, and why I am unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s calm voice seemed to have pricked a fatal weakness. Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes widened, and his countenance turned ashen. His quickening breath revealed his nervousness: it was clear as daylight.


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Ji Yunshu brought a fabric pendant out of her pocket. She held the thread with her index finger and swung it in front of Ji Yuanzhu¡¯s eyes. ¡°You should recognize this. After all, Wei Yi said that you were the one who dropped it, and he didn¡¯t forget to ask me to return this to you¡­ He¡¯s nice like that.¡±


    Ji Yunshu flung the object at Ji Yuanzhu with a flick of her finger. It fell onto Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s dirty robe with a thud. It seemed like a ball of fire to Ji Yuanzhi. He shook it off with vigor, causing it to fall far away from him. ¡°That¡¯s not mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Am I blind or illiterate? Can you tell me what¡¯s written on it?¡±


    <i>¡®There¡¯s something written on it?¡¯ </i>


    Magistrate Liu was curious enough to leave his seat. He picked up the pendant and pointed at Ji Yuanzhi. ¡°Hey, this is yours. Look, your name is sewn on it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ji Yuanzhi stuttered; the focused air in his eyes was gone.


    Ji Shuhan could not hold it in anymore. He grunted at Ji Yunshu, ¡°Yunshu, what exactly are you trying to do? First, you say that Yuanzhi is at fault for Luan¡¯er¡¯s death, and now you are expecting us to believe that Yuanzhi is somehow rted to the case at the Wei Mansion with a pendant and a few nonsensical remarks? He¡¯s your third brother! Won¡¯t you stop at nothing until he¡¯s dead?¡±


    <i>¡®Third brother? I¡¯d love to know a time when he thought of me as a sister.¡¯ </i>Ji Yunshu maintained herposure, but resentment shed through her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not the one wishing his death, quite the opposite actually.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense?¡± shouted Ji Shuhan.


    Ji Yunshu quirked her lips and turned her head toward Ji Yuanzhi, who was copsed on the ground. ¡°Listen, and I will throw light upon your confusion.¡±


    She took a deep breath and fought against the tears in her eyes. ¡°That day, before you came to the Wei Mansion, you prepared a pair of chopsticks identical to the ones used by the hosts at the Wei Mansion and soaked them in Pitohui poison for a few hours. When you arrived, you found an excuse to the kitchen and waited there until you saw a maid carry utensils. You knew that what she had was meant for me, so you offered a hairpin and used it as a distraction to swap the chopsticks with the poisoned ones you were hiding.¡±


    At this point, the main hall had sunk into aplete silence. A silence due perhaps to surprise or shock. Despite the imusibility of the tale, even Ji Yuanzhi did not speak out against it.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°What you didn¡¯t think of, however, is that when you were about to leave, Wei Yi bumped into you. In doing so, he caused his parents chopsticks, carried by another maid, to fall into the same container as mine; yes, the chopsticks were identical, so the two maids simply picked them up randomly.¡±


    ¡°The pair which was meant for me was split up. One was given to Uncle Wei, and the other one, to Aunt Wei.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ stop it! STOP IT!¡± Ji Yuanzhi suddenly exploded into a frenzy. He raised his hands and was about to leap toward Ji Yunshu.


    However, before he could do so, Jing Rong arrived, quick as a gust of wind. He pulled Ji Yunshu behind him, raised his leg, and dealt a mighty kick to Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s chest. Thetter flew for nearly a meter and fell to the ground with blood on the corner of his lips.


    Ji Shuhan hurried to help Ji Yuanzhu, but Lang Po and another bodyguard stopped him. ¡°If youy even a finger to help, I¡¯ll end you right here, right now,¡± growled Jing Rong.


    Ji Yuanzhiid prostrate, looking at Ji Yunshu with hatred. He protested in ast-ditch effort, ¡°You are lying. I haven¡¯t, I haven¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You may not know, but you gave me the evidence I needed.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Ji Yunshu took out the handkerchief wrapped around the poisoned chopsticks out of her sleeves and cast it to the ground. ¡°Look at your own thumb.¡±

 Chapter 113.2: The Case (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 113.2: The Case (part 2)</h4>


    Ji Yuanzhi raised his right hand and showed his thumb. The scab on it could still be seen! After a moment, he instinctively withdrew his hand and looked once more at the chopstick on the floor. His body was sweating abnormally.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He paused.


    Ji Yunshupleted his question for him. ¡°You want to ask how I know the poisoned chopsticks were brought in by you?¡±


    Ji Yuanzhi remained silent.


    ¡°Ji Yuanzhi, you¡¯re really too clever for your own good. You have never expected that the Wei mansion¡¯s chopsticks had a corner shaved to identify them. Yours doesn¡¯t have that mark. When you switched the chopsticks, a bamboo chaff pierced your thumb and blood fell on the chopsticks. I have already checked and that blood is yours. Therefore, there¡¯s no point for you to quibble.¡±


    ¡°I-impossible! This can¡¯t be!¡± muttered Ji Yunzhi in a tone of utter astonishment.


    ¡°When Lord Wei and Madame Wei died, and I was used as the murderer, you took advantage of that span of time to sneak into my room and left some pitohui feathers. You believe that by doing that, everyone would be fooled into thinking I was the murderer, and sealing my fate of death in stone. However, that day in the courtroom, I wasn¡¯t convicted for a crime, causing fear to be birthed inside your heart. Because you were afraid that I would use this opportunity to reverse the verdict and sooner orter, dig out the truth, which leads back to you.¡±


    ¡°You pushed Luan¡¯er to kill herself, turning her into your scapegoat. You thought that with her death, the case would be closed and you will be safe and sound. Unfortunately for you, that scab on your thumb is the irrefutable evidence of your crime.¡±


    There was no mistake with her exnation, each word worth a gem. It stupefied everyone inside the courtroom. This Ji Yuanzhi was really too bloodthirsty.


    The truth was revealed with undeniable evidence and in ordance with logic. The blood of three lives had stained Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s hands.


    Ji Yuanzhi felt like he was trapped in a quagmire. His n was obviously perfect! The scapegoat had died as nned!


    Ji Shuhan also seemed stunned as if he has been hit by a thunderbolt. His legs became soft, almost causing him to keel over, but it made him weakly retreat a few steps with an unstable gait. His lips trembled as he blurted out the words on his mind. ¡°How can it be? How can it be?¡± <i>How can his son be a murderer?</i>


    Magistrate Liu was shocked and looked stunned for a moment before picking up his gavel and knocked it on the table with all his might.


    <i>Bam!</i>


    The sound reverberated through the courtroom like a strike of thunder. Ji Yuanzhi snapped out and hisplexion paled.


    The magistrate began to interrogate, ¡°Ji Yuanzhi, the evidence and the motivation of your crime are clear. You failed to kill Ji Yunshu through poison, yet ended up killing Lord Wei and Madame Wei. You also forced Luan¡¯er to take the me for your crimes and caused her to hang herself. What else do you have to say in your defense?¡±


    What¡¯s there to say? Ji Yuanzhi, thought bitterly, suddenly he let out a coldugh. The hatred in his eyes was clearly seen as he red at Ji Yunshu. His mouth opened, giving an impression of a piranha¡¯s mouth.


    He gritted his teeth while bellowing, ¡°Ji Yunshu! Why didn¡¯t you die? Why wasn¡¯t it you who died? WHY?!¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± asked Ji Yunshu.


    ¡°Yes! I really hate you to the point I want to kill you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, my mother wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±


    <i>¡®Huh?¡¯ </i>Everyone looked at each other in puzzlement. They didn¡¯t understand what his mother¡¯s death had to do with Ji Yunshu.


    However, Ji Shuhan understood everything. His stunned face was now reced by deep grief. He pped his thigh and madly shouted, ¡°Karma! This is karma!¡± Tears fell like rain from his eyes.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s expression gradually cooled down, but there was a trace of guilt on her face. She spoke, ¡°No one wished for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason why she died! If you didn¡¯t fall into the water, my mother wouldn¡¯t have had to jump in to save you. She wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold and passed away from it! You caused her to die!¡± Heshed out at her. If his hands weren¡¯t restrained by iron shackles, he would have rushed to strangle her to death.


    Ji Yunshu was only aware of the story behind it. It was something that happened to the original owner of this body.


    When she was ten years old, she identally fell into the water. Zhou Pang, who was Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s mother, was the only one who knew how to swim and happened to be present. Therefore, Zhou Pang jumped into the water to save her. Unfortunately, she caught a cold and the illness imed her life not long after.


    Ever since then, Ji Yuanzhi hated Ji Yunshu to the bone! This problem naturally fell on the transmigrated Ji Yunshu¡¯s back. It couldn¡¯t be said that this wasn¡¯t her problem since this body was now hers.


    Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from anger. He continued to bellow in rage. ¡°You should die! You should die! Die and apany my mother in atonement! I can¡¯t stand you. If you didn¡¯t frame Lingzhi for pushing Muqing in the water, I wouldn¡¯t be this heartless and have tried to poison you.¡±


    <i>¡®What a disgusting appearance!¡¯ </i>Ji Yunshu was truly unaware that this Third Brother of hers had always harbored thoughts of killing her. The corner of her eyes glistened with tears. Her eyes shed with Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s. <i>How can she not hate him? </i>


    ¡°Did you know that you have caused the loss of three lives?¡±


    ¡°They died because of you. They died in your ce, so even if they turned into evil spirits, the one they will haunt would be you!¡± His words sparked Ji Yunshu¡¯s fury.


    Ji Yunzhi clenched his hands into a fist and hit them on the floor. ¡°I really regret that I didn¡¯t kill you myself. I would have then taken revenge for my mother!¡±


    The cost of ¡°avenging his mother¡± came with the loss of three lives. It made one wonder what the difference was between that kind of man and a homicidal maniac?


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s almond eyes returned to a calm state. She asked him, ¡°Let me ask you, when you switched my chopsticks with the poisoned ones, did the slightest reluctance ever cross your mind?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± He gave a perfunctory reply, then began tough. ¡°If you want to kill me, then kill me! Otherwise, I will certainly kill you when given the chance!¡± He seemed like a mad lion.


    Seeing that the situation couldn¡¯t go on, Magistrate Liu was about to step in, but Jing Rong was a step earlier. He narrowed his eyes, giving off a deterrent aura thatpelled one to obey. He dered, ¡°Murderers need to pay with their lives. This is thew of our Great Lin. Behead him at once with no pardon. Ji Yuanzhi, you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Ji Shuhan shouted, then rushed to Jing Rong before kneeling on the ground with a <i>bam. </i>His whole body was trembling as he begged. ¡°Your Highness, please spare him! Please spare his life!¡±


    Jing Rong remained expressionless. His tone hardened even more. ¡°Spare him? Ji Yuanzhi killed three people! Even if he was punished to chariot-tearing , it would only be too cheap for him.¡±


    ¡°I beg your Highness¡¯ mercy! Please, in consideration to the loyalty of the many generations of Ji to the imperial court, spare Ji Yuanzhi¡¯s life!¡± Ji Shuhan had wilted, the me of his anger had long vanished. He was groveling on the floor, begging for his son¡¯s life.


    Jing Rong snorted. He ignored the man and looked at Magistrate Liu instead.


    Magistrate Liu tacitly understood the nce and nodded. ¡°Runners, lock Ji Yuanzhi in the prison. After the official document of the Ministry of Justice arrives, the date for his execution will be determined.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out an arrow banner ofmand from a wooden cylinder on the table and flung it to the floor.


    <i>Pac! </i>A crisp sound echoed in the courtroom.


    This time Ji Shuhan ferociously scowled. His body waspletely rigid. In the end, he no longer continued to beg and fainted on the floor.


    Two of Jing Rong¡¯s subordinates pulled up Ji Shuhan¡¯s body. As for Ji Yuanzhi, he continued tough while he was dragged away by the runners. Before he was dragged out, he screamed out, ¡°Yunshu! Damn you! You should DIE!¡±


    Jing Rong watched the unconscious Ji Shuhan and waved his hand. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness!¡± The imperial guard received the order and carried Ji Shuhan back to the Ji Mansion.


    Inside the courtroom, the calm had returned.


    The case was now closed, but everyone¡¯s heart had yet to regain theirposure. Instead, it became heavier as if they were sinking into the abyss, choked by emotions.


    Magistrate Liu raised the hem of his uniform and approached Jing Rong. He called out, seeking for further instruction. ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Jing Rong raised his hand, warning the magistrate to shut up. His eyes were closely watching Ji Yunshu. <i>¡®This woman is too calm. This calmness is too out of ce!¡¯</i>


    It took a long while before Ji Yunshu decided to open her mouth and said, ¡°I want to go to the prison. I want to ask him something before he dies.¡±


    <i>¡®Hum? What do you want to ask him?¡¯</i>


    Footnotes:


    [1] This is one of the topmost gruesome death sentences in ancient China. The convict¡¯s limbs and head are tied to five different horses. The executioner will make the horses run in five different directions¡­ and the convict died like that¡­ You can read the written description of other capital punishment here(no visual, promise):


    [2] Arrow banner of amander is that red thing in the man¡¯s hand:

 Chapter 377.1: The Case of the Missing Head (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 377.1: The Case of the Missing Head (Part 1)</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 377 - The Case of the Missing Head (Part 1)</strong>


    Zhao Huai¡¯s pupils dted with apprehension in the face of Ji Yunshu¡¯s ims, his instinct telling him to avoid the matter instead of refuting them.


    Zhao Qing¡¯s gaze darted between Ji Yunshu and Zhao Huai as he asked cluelessly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s gaze darkened as she spoke calmly to Zhao Huai. ¡°Despite knowing how Jiu¡¯er really died from the very beginning, you chose to protect the murderer, hiding the truth and pushing all the me onto yourself. When you learned of the possibility that the skeleton in the urn could be Jiu¡¯er, you sent someone to check on her tomb, discovering nothing in her coffin. Once you were certain that the skeleton was indeed Jiu¡¯er, you secretly destroyed those bones. All these to protect the killer¡¯s identity!¡±


    Everyone present fell silent in shock.


    Zhao Huai¡¯s gaze wavered as he tried to grasp desperately at hisst straws. ¡°All these are just figments of your imagination!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll show you the evidence.¡± Ji Yunshu pointed at his hand. ¡°There should be a faint ck mark on your palm, right?¡±


    Zhao Huai frowned as he opened up his palm - there was a mark right in the middle, ¡°So what?¡±


    Ji Yunshu exined, ¡°The roof of the room where the bones were kept happened to be situated under the shade of arge tree and faced the breeze all year round, resulting in ayer of moss growing on the roof. That moss isn¡¯t just anymonce moss, but a form of lichenic moss. It¡¯s poisonous and results in ck spots where ites into contact with human skin. It won¡¯t endanger your life however, and will disappearpletely in about half a month. You leapt up onto the roof and pried open a tile, scattering Bone Crushing Powder onto the skeleton through a thin metal pipe. You thought your n was seamless, but the moss on the roof still betrayed you. You must be wondering how I could be certain the culprit was you based on just that moss, but there¡¯s also something else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the insides of your soles!¡± All eyes moved towards Zhao Huai¡¯s shoes as Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°To be able tond soundlessly on the roof, the person must have had incredible lightness skill. No matter how light they are though, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for them to leave no mark at all. I then noticed thatrge fallen tree over the roof and finally understood how you did it - you hung your feet on the branch and dangled upside down, so your soles would be slightly wet. When I saw themst night, I still had my doubts, but when I saw the ck mark on your palm just now, I can confirm that it was you who ruined that skeleton.¡±


    The evidence wasid out before him, each one supported by Ji Yunshu¡¯s exnation. Zhao Huai lost all grounds to refute her.


    Zhao Qing was very agitated. He questioned Zhao Huai, ¡°Why did you do this? Why? If you knew that was Jiu¡¯er¡¯s bones, then why did you still do it? Who killed Jiu¡¯er? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You would even destroy Jiu¡¯er¡¯s skeleton to protect the killer, why?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking!¡± Zhao Huai bellowed. He red at Ji Yunshu as he screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live? Fine, I¡¯ll let you all go. Leave now - nothing of the past will be held against you. I want you lot to get out of my sight. Men, take them outside!¡±


    The bandits looked at each other in disbelief What sort of secret was the First Master hiding? What was so important that he could forsake the gold, and even their brothers¡¯ revenge? They could not disobey his orders however, and some came forward to drag them away, only to be interrupted by Zhao Qing, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± He blocked the bandits¡¯ path as he looked towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°I must know about Jiu¡¯er. Tell me all that you know!¡±


    Zhao Huai screamed, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°I want to know the whole truth!¡±


    The two of them were at an impasse. Zhao Qing grabbed Ji Yunshu, pleading, ¡°Who was it? Who killed Jiu¡¯er? Tell me!¡±


    Shi Ziran twisted Zhao Qing¡¯s hand, cing himself between Zhao Qing and Ji Yunshu. That was the future Princess Consort Rong, theoretically she was now half his master - of course he had to protect her. Ji Yunshu pushed Shi Ziran away despite his good intentions, and looked Zhao Qing straight in the eye, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°This story didn¡¯t begin a year ago, but needs to be traced back to when the Old Master was still alive. About ten odd years ago, the Old Master¡¯s son caught a strange illness. The technical term for this illness is ¡®dissociative identity disorder,¡¯ or what wemonly know as ¡®multiple personality disorder¡¯. When the illness acts up, the patient¡¯s personality would change to one extremely different from his original personality. The alternate personality would oftentimes be the opposite extreme of the original, and any kind of emotion would be magnified. Even something minor could set him off and result in him killing others, maybe even more. But when his original personality returned, he wouldn¡¯t remember anything the alternate personality ever did or said.¡±[1. Dissociative identity disorder is a real thing, but it¡¯s controversial. Of course, the details and treatment in the story are not urate. An alternate personality is not necessarily murderous. It¡¯s thought to be a coping mechanism in the aftermath of trauma. Real-world treatments are also primarily psychotherapy, not drugs. ]


    Zhao Qing broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Therefore the Old Master had searched far and wide, visiting multiple famed physicians. His hard work paid off - he finally found a famous physician named Mo and obtained a medicine called Tranquil Powder. The Old Master¡¯s son has been taking this medicine for years and his illness is now under control, and that son¡­ is you.¡± Ji Yunshu¡¯s voice was barely audible at thest two words.


    Zhao Qing was stunned as he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Me? Impossible. I¡¯ve never taken any Tranquil Powder.¡± Hrious! I¡¯m ill? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ill!


    Zhao Huai finally spoke. ¡°You have, you always have.¡±


    No! Impossible!


    Zhao Huai finished, ¡°Ever since you were young, you have always been troubled by nightmares. To not worry you, Father said that the medicine was to calm your nerves, but it is actually Tranquil Powder to treat your illness.¡± The stone in Zhao Huai¡¯s heart finally lifted after all these years, the heavy weight festering in his mind disappearing.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Zhao Qing could not ept this. Nonsense! He pulled out several small yellow packages from his waistband, revealing some blue powder as he opened one them with trembling fingers.The medicine that he had been consuming for all these years for his nerves was something to treat a ¡®psychiatric¡¯ illness? He threw the medicine away, ¡°Impossible. This is medicine for anxiety, for my nightmares - it cannot possibly be medication to treat strange illnesses.¡±


    Just then, Ba Hu, who had always been by Zhao Qing¡¯s side, made his way through the crowd, stammering, ¡°Second Master, First Master isn¡¯t lying.¡±


    Zhao Qing stomped over and grabbed Ba Hu by his cor in a fit of anger, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Second Master, I¡¯m not lying - it¡¯s the truth, this is medication for your illness. When you left Gaoshan Vigest year, First Master came to me, telling me to look after you. He gave me the prescription and reminded me that you couldn¡¯t miss a single dose.¡± Zhao Qing stepped backwards abruptly like the snapped string of a bow, losing all focus in his eyes.


    ...


    <strong>ChouFleur Rants Corner</strong>


    Dun dun dunnnn...


    CONTENT WARNING: Discussion of psychiatric illnesses, specifically dissociative identity/multiple personality disorder.

 Chapter 378.2: The Case of the Missing Head (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 378.2: The Case of the Missing Head (Part 2)</h4>


    <strong>Chapter 378 - The Case of the Missing Head (Part 2)</strong>


    With Ba Hu as witness, no one could deny the truth. He felt as if his heart had been dug out, thrown on the ground and trampled on. So he had been sick all these years!


    Ji Yunshu then said, ¡°A year ago, on Jiu¡¯er¡¯s wedding night, you had a rpse. You stormed into the newlywed''s room, killed Jiu¡¯er and left. When you recovered from your fit, you returned to the room and thought you saw Zhao Huai killing Jiu¡¯er with his sword. You carried Jiu¡¯er¡¯s body out and buried it at the foot of the hill. This was when your alternate personality appeared. He unearthed Jiu¡¯er¡¯s grave, decapitated her, then threw the remains into that urn.¡±


    The usation was straightforward. Zhao Qing stared into nk space, he clenched his fist andughed bitterly. He retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. How is that possible? You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie. To be honest, I initially had doubts whether you were responsible for Jiu¡¯er¡¯s death. But after connecting the dots, I had to suspect you.¡± As she talked, she calmly took out the handkerchief that was carrying the blue powder andid it on her palm. ¡°I found this at the corner of the urn lid. The only thing I knew was this was a type of medication called the Tranquil Powder. However, I had no knowledge of its use. I didn¡¯t know who left it there either.¡±


    At this point, she brought out the medicine bottle given to her by Zhao Qing. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I noticed the same substance on this bottle lid. That was when I was certain that the blue powder on the urn lid was left by you. This was sufficient to prove that you did go near that urn at some point. But that urn of wine was brewed by your family, it was normal to go near to the urn. However, I realised something when I saw the hyoid bone of the skeleton. From the looks of the cut on the hyoid bone, it was cut opened by a sharp dagger. And that dagger that decapitated the body, is probably the one dangling from your waist right now.¡±


    Zhao Qing looked at the dagger hanging from his waist. Thete master left had this for Zhao Huai, and Zhao Huai regifted it to him years ago. At this moment, he was on the verge of falling apart.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°Initially, I wanted to match the dagger with the cut on the hyoid bone. I didn¡¯t expect that the skeleton would be destroyed. Naturally, all the proof was gone. Despite that, you gave me yet another new clue. That stain on the corner of your shirt.¡± All eyes shifted towards Zhao Qing¡¯s sleeve. On it was a light yellow stain.


    ¡°What¡¯s stuck on your sleeve is sulphur powder. You can see ayer of tiny crystals on top, from the sulphur powder on the taels. This proves that you went to the foot of the mountain and opened up the trunks of taels. If I am not mistaken, you killed those people who were sent to get the taels, but right now, you have no knowledge of that incident. Putting all this information together, I am positive that you have Dissociative Personality Disorder. The person Zhao Huai was trying to defend all this while was none other than you. Moreover, Zhao Huai was not the only person who tried to protect you. It was the same for Jiu¡¯er. The injury on Jiu¡¯er¡¯s shoulder seems to be the result of someone pushing her, and that person was definitely you. She did not want anyone else to know about this, hence she hid her pain, resulting in a lingering injury. All of this happened because of you.¡±


    She spoke sinctly. Zhao Qing was shocked and at aplete loss. He could not remember anything Ji Yunshu had just said, no matter how hard he racked his brains. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t you, it was your alternate personality hidden in your brain,¡± a loud voice spoke.


    The voice stopped abruptly. Zhao Qing dropped his nervous expression and startedughing. He lifted his head suddenly. His eyes were filled with a sinister, maniacal light and his face was painted with a smile that seemed both smug and menacing ¡°No wonder Teacher Ji is so well-known in the capital. You actually got it right.¡±


    Ji Yunshu knew that this is the alternate personality of Zhao Qing. He had finally showed up.


    Zhao Qing tried to challenge her. ¡° So why did I kill Jiu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Silence.


    Abruptly, Zhao Qingughed. ¡°Let me tell you, it was because she deserved it.¡± He was full of resent.


    With a ferocious expression on his face, he stalked towards Ji Yunshu. ¡°In the beginning, Jiu¡¯er liked me. I was the one who was supposed to marry her. But what happened to her? She listened to her parents and married Zhao Huai instead. That night, I asked her to leave this ce with me and guess what she said? She said she would rather die than to follow me. Since that was what she wanted, I fulfilled her wish and killed her to bring her with me. However, she also said that if she were to die, she would to die in Gaoshan Vige. I granted her that wish as well. Thus, I decapitated her and discarded her inside the urn. In that case, she would stay in Gaoshan vige forever. You guys would drink the wine that was soaking her body. That¡¯s how she would stay with you all forever, in your hearts. What say you? Doesn¡¯t a woman like this deserve to die? Obviously she liked me. Why wouldn¡¯t she leave with me? Why?¡± He growled.


    Shi Ziran sensed the killing intent and hid Ji Yunshu behind him. ¡°Be careful, Princess Consort!¡±


    What Princess Consort! Since there were more important things to attend to at the moment, Ji Yunshu let it go.


    ¡°Then why did you kill the people who were sent by Zhao Huai?¡±


    ¡°They deserved to die too. You all deserve to die.¡± He gestured at everyone there, then gazed at Zhao Huai. Tilting his head, he sneered provocatively. ¡°Jiu¡¯er died because of you. If she didn¡¯t insist on marrying you, I wouldn¡¯t have killed her. The real murderer is you. Thus, I will bury myself with her body, and I will let all of you apany her too. I knew that killing those people out there would trigger all of you, that you would then fight against each other. By then, Zhao Huai, you will either kill these people then be killed by government officials, or you will be killed by them.¡± Heughed hysterically.


    Zhao Huai looked at his brother as if he was aplete stranger. ¡°Do you want me dead so badly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only when you are dead, would the Gaoshan Vige truly belong to me.¡±


    ¡°I can give it to you if you want it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to give it to me. I want to take it for myself. Ever since we were young, dad would give you everything. I only got what you didn¡¯t want.¡± He unsheathed the dagger on his waist and stabbed it on the table. ¡°It was the same even for this dagger. You gave it to me. Everything I got was from you. I don¡¯t care about all these. I have the ability to take what I want.¡± As he finished speaking, he pulled out the dagger from the table and ruthlessly stabbed towards Zhao Huai.


    This personality of Zhao Qing despised Zhao Huai! At this moment, Zhao Huai did not dodge. He stood still and willingly waited for Zhao Qing to kill him.


    When the tip of the dagger nearly reached Zhao Huai¡¯s heart, Dong! A pebble hit the back of Zhao Qing¡¯s neck and precisely hit the meridian point. Zhao Qing fainted instantly.


    ¡°Zhao Qing.¡± Zhao Huai rushed forward and carried Zhao Qing.


    The next moment¡­ ¡°This is the Illness of Scattered Spirit. It¡¯s caused by thepression of the meridian channels.¡± The voice from the door spread across the whole room.


    The source of the voice was none other than Mo Ruo. In one hand he held a wine bottle; in the other, a pebble that was yet to be shot. As he swaggered in, the fragrance of wine permeated the air.


    ...


    <strong>ChouFleur Rants Corner</strong>


    Evil Zhao Qing appears!

 Chapter 452.1: The Case (Conclusion, Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 452.1: The Case (Conclusion, Part 1)</h4>


    Ji Yunshu did not miss the change in First Madam¡¯s expression. She smiled confidently as she questioned, ¡°Does the First Madam, perhaps know what cats love the most?¡±


    ¡°Has this got anything to do with the case?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does!¡± Ji Yunshu proimed, ¡°Since First Madam is so fond of cats, you should know that cats would be extremely excited or even frantic at the smell of catmint? Catmint is alsomonly referred to as catnip.¡±


    First Madam scoffed, ¡°I haven¡¯t got the slightest idea.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then let this one describe to you what really happened that night.¡± Ji Yunshu slowly circled around her, exining in an even andposed tone, ¡°On the night of Old Master Zhang¡¯s birthday banquet, Miss Zhan Mo of the South City Opera Troupe did indeed serve two cups of tea doused with yinshuang poison. That young miss did not only want to kill Old Master Zhang, but also you. However, she could not have predicted that you would set your cats on the teacup before you, knocking it over and spilling its contents onto Old Master Zhang. He could only leave his seat and return to his room to change into those clothes that you had already prepared for him beforehand. It was a set of garments¡­ smoked with catnip. As soon as he was dressed, a cat whose paws were smeared with Tea Poison sneaked into his room. Due to the smell of the catnip, that cat pounced onto Old Master Zhang, scratching him with its ws in the process. As such, the poison entered his bloodstream, and by the time he had returned to his seat at his banquet, the poison had already taken effect and he dropped dead. Of course, that actress was guilty of attempting manughter, but the true culprit was that cat who scratched him!¡± Her retelling was finished!


    Everybody was stunned. <i>Old Master Zhang was killed by First Madam?</i>


    As Ji Yunshu finished herst sentence, Third Madam finally looked up, pointing an usatory finger at First Madam, ¡°Was it you who killed the old master?¡± <i>Full of hate!</i>


    First Madam paid her no mind as she sucked in a deep breath. She smirked and let out a coldugh. ¡°Teacher Ji, you¡¯d better bring out some real proof. Without evidence, who would believe your usations? Everything you¡¯ve said is merely conjecture. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve lived under the same roof with my old master for years; why would I try to harm him? What are you trying to achieve by smearing dirt on my name?¡±


    Ji Yunshu was much more confident than she was, ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s first talk about that catnip. After I had finished examining Old Master Zhang¡¯s body, two cats outside kept trying to paw their way in and pounce onto my body. In addition, the cat you were carrying also tried to do the same when we met afterwards. This only happened because I had touched Old Master Zhang¡¯s body, thus causing my clothes and hands to be covered with the smell of catnip as well. Now, let¡¯s talk about that cat.¡±


    Ji Yunshu paused for a moment, licking her dry lips before she continued, ¡°Since this one did not find any wounds on Old Master Zhang¡¯s body after examining it, I was less inclined toe to any sort of hasty conclusion. I was only able to find a single scratch on his forehead after re-examining his body at the mortuary after I left the Zhang Estate. That scratch resembles one made by cats¡¯ ws and there was certainly Tea Poison in that wound. Thus, I am confident that what I have just told you is the truth. Someone purposely let that cat into Old Master Zhang¡¯s room, where it overturned the vases, resulting in its messy state.¡± She spoke logically and concisely!


    First Madam¡¯s face had turned pale, but she kept up a haughty expression. ¡°Even if what you had described were true, I wasn¡¯t the one who covered that cat¡¯s ws with Tea Poison. After all, there are so many cat-lovers in this world; there¡¯s no way only I would know that catnip drives cats crazy. All you¡¯ve done so far is to prove how my old master died, but you can¡¯t pin it on me.¡±


    ¡°True, First Madam is very clever, and this is why this one didn¡¯t expose you yesterday. Luckily, those with a guilty conscience would reveal their true colours in the quiet of the night.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡±


    ¡°First Madam did not personallymit any crime, because the one who helped you smoke Old Master Zhang¡¯s clothes with catnip was somebody else.¡± A loud sound came from the court¡¯s doors as soon as Ji Yunshu finished.


    They turned to look, only to see Shi Zijin enter holding a ck bundle in one hand while pushing Butler Zhang in with her other hand holding his hands behind his back. Butler Zhang tripped over his own feet as he stepped inside, falling to his knees. He did not dare look up at Liu Zhiliang, who sat high above, but sent a pleading gaze towards First Madam. He stammered, ¡°Madam, you must help me. I can¡¯t die. If I die, my entire family, from my elderly parents to my young children, wouldn¡¯t survive. You must help me, please!¡± He was practically crying!


    First Madam was horrified, and she lost all strength in her arms, dropping her precious cat to the floor. The cat flounced about, then ran outside. Shi Zijin then flung the ck bundle onto the ground, revealing a dirty dead cat¡¯s body. She reported, ¡°Teacher Ji, I managed to catch Butler Zhang as he was trying to bury this beast. Lying in wait the whole night was worth it.¡±


    Ji Yunshu nodded encouragingly, and Shi Zijin took up a position near Jing Rong in an inconspicuous corner of the court.


    Butler Zhang was still crying out, ¡°Madam, you ordered me to do so. You need to save me, please, I can¡¯t die!¡±


    First Madam kicked him away disgustedly, replying frantically, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What did I order you to do?¡± Butler Zhang copsed, prostrate on the ground at her denial!


    Ji Yunshu turned to face First Madam, ¡°Are you still denying what you have done even at this point in time?¡±


    ¡°sphemy!¡± <i>Grasping at straws!</i>


    ¡°I have both a witness and material evidence, what more do I need?¡± Ji Yunshu stepped in front of Butler Zhang, ¡°Before, I was still trying to figure things out - who would let the cats enter Old Master Zhang¡¯s room? Who took the cats away afterwards? Who didn¡¯t bother to clean up Old Master Zhang¡¯s room, leaving broken porcin and cat fur scattered around? I concluded that this aplice must have been very busy, or that they could not leave the banquet for too long. They also needed to be present once Old Master Zhang returned to the banquet with his fresh garments? Nobody else fits these criteria but you, Butler Zhang. As the housekeeper, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to clean up the evidence after Old Master Zhang copsed. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have time to get rid of that cat covered in Tea Poison either. Hence, I had Shi Zijin wait at the Zhang Estate to look out for anyone who would bring a poisoned cat out to bury or burn to smithereens. In the end, she caught you.¡±


    Butler Zhang was at a loss for words!


    Ji Yunshu addressed First Madam next, ¡°For someone like First Madam who adores cats this much, it would not be possible for you to have neither noticed nor mentioned that your own cat went missing. Therefore, you must have been in cahoots with Butler Zhang. You knocked over that teacup on purpose - everything was unfolding ording to your n.¡±

 Chapter 453.2: The Case (Conclusion, Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 453.2: The Case (Conclusion, Part 2)</h4>


    As Ji Yunshu pointed out, First Madam had no need to hide her true colours any longer. Her calm mask twisted into a fearful grimace. Her gaze overflowed with killing intent as if daggers would fly out of them any moment to Ji Yunshu into a bloody mess! First Madam, however, was well aware that the beast within herself was now no more than a tied up bird stripped of its wings and locked in a cage. She was definitely going to prison where the execution knife awaited; she would not walk out alive!


    She let out a little self-deprecatingugh, hiding her true face no more, ¡°Right, you¡¯re right, and I¡¯m wrong.¡± Sheughed wildly, her eyes bulging out of their sockets, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have killed that scoundrel Zhang Han; I should have chopped off his hands and feet and slowly tortured him to death. I should¡¯ve had him experience a fate worse than death!¡± She was full of hatred and resentment.


    Ji Yunshu only watched quietly, unmoving. Third Madam came limping forward in disbelief, ¡°Big Sister, why did you kill the old master? Has he not treated you well all these years? You¡¯ve overseen everything in the estate for thest thirty-odd years no matter their importance. What did the old master ever do to you? Why must you be so ruthless?¡± Third Madam was like one of those cats going wild at catnip: agitated and aggressive!


    Zhang Yimo quickly pulled his mother back, speaking soothingly, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s enough, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I speak?¡± She flung his hands off. ¡°All these years, when has she ever treated us as part of the Zhang Family? She¡¯s treated us mother and son like rubbish all these years, and now, she¡¯s even killed the old master so brutally - Yimo, that¡¯s your father!¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Zhang Yimo was known to be a filial and gentle son; he was kind and never quarrelled with anybody. Even now that he knew that his father died at the hands of his own wife, he didn¡¯t dwell on it but only felt profound sadness at this turn of events. He held on firmly to his mother¡¯s hands, refusing to let go.


    First Madam gave a lifeless smirk as she dragged herself to stand in front of Third Madam. It was clear by her arms hanging limply by her side that she had lost the will to struggle against her fate. ¡°I regret it all now - I should have killed you too. I should have tossed you down to the deepest level of hell together with that scoundrel Zhang Han. No, there¡¯s still your son, all of you should go to hell. If you hadn¡¯t bumped into me all those years back, I wouldn¡¯t have miscarried, and your son would have never been the first-born son of the Zhang Family! I thought that scoundrel was trying topensate me for my loss by handing the Zhang Estate over to me, but I was far too naive. Only someone as foolish as me would so willingly be his ve all these years. Not long ago, he told me that he wanted to hand the estate over to your son - why should he have it all? The properties under the Zhang Family¡¯s name only flourished with my hard work, what rights do you swindlers have to take them all away? Why?¡± <i>She felt shortchanged!</i>


    Third Madam shook her head slightly, her eyes red from crying, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re wrong. I never wanted to snatch anything from you. Yes, I bumped into you identally back then and caused your miscarriage, but haven¡¯t I already paid for my mistake these twenty or so years? Have I said anything at all against your harsh beatings? Weren¡¯t all the wounds on Yimo and I inflicted by you? I protested strongly against the old master when he wanted to hand over the family business to Mo¡¯er. Even if he insisted, Mo¡¯er and I wouldn¡¯t have taken them.¡±


    Zhang Yimo added, ¡°That¡¯s true, Big Aunt. Mother and I wouldn¡¯t have taken any of Zhang Estate¡¯s properties. With father dead, my mother and I had already nned to leave the Zhang Estate for good. Our belongings were already packed upst night. If not for Lord Liu¡¯s summons, we would have already left first thing this morning.¡±


    <i>What? </i>First Madam was shocked to her core! ¡°Do you really intend to give up all these properties?¡±


    ¡°Big Aunt, we don¡¯t want or need, anything. I just want to return to Ang with my mother and live out the rest of our lives quietly.¡±


    First Madam let out a bitterugh and shook her head, ¡°How, oh how foolish have I been. I so carefully plotted it all out, but the one who lost it all was still me.¡± Her tears rolled down her cheeks. <i>This woman was actually quite a tragic character as well.</i>


    Third Madam began to sob as well; for a long time, only their cries could be heard in the quiet room. It was quite some time before First Madam finally took a deep breath in, looking up at Lord Liu at his bench, ¡°Lord Liu, I¡¯ll confess. I killed him - you can arrest meter, but you can¡¯t let that actress off lightly.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang spoke, ¡°That actress did poison the tea; she cannot escape a sentence. Once this official reports these to the Ministry of Justice, she will reap what she sowed.¡±


    It was cosmic timing that a prison overseer stumbled his way in as soon as Liu Zhiliang finished his statement. He panted heavily, reporting, ¡°Lord Liu, it¡¯s horrible, that¡­ that criminal¡­ is dead.¡±


    Liu Zhiliang jumped out of his seat, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°That actress who killed Old Master Zhang¡¯s dead - she died from an illness.¡±


    ¡°Dead? This¡­¡± Liu Zhiliang was taken aback. He dusted his sleeves speechlessly and sighed. She passed away from an illness - what more could he say?


    First Madam¡¯s legs gave way beneath her and she fell onto her bottom, ¡°It¡¯s karma, karma it must be. They all said that your past would catch up to you; I never believed them, but now I must.¡±


    <i>Hmm? </i>Nobody else but Ji Yunshu understood the real meaning behind her cryptic words. She knelt down on one knee, looking at First Madam¡¯s regretful gaze, ¡°Death has freed that youngdy. She¡¯s lived for twenty-five years but also hated for twenty-five years. In the end, ¡®The Viger¡¯s Dream¡¯ she sang over and over again, was no more than a fleeting dream.¡±


    First Madam looked at her, tears falling once more down her cheeks.


    <i>Huh? How were that actress and Zhang Estate connected? Why did she want to poison Old Master Zhang? </i>Now that she was dead, where would they get their answers?


    Ji Yunshu pushed herself up and retreated to one corner, reaching into one sleeve as she held the case scroll she hid in there.


    Liu Zhiliang was relieved now that the case was closed, proceeding to order his men to lock up First Madam and the kneeling Butler Zhang in cells. Butler Zhang struggled against the men¡¯s grips, rushing towards Liu Zhiliang¡¯s bench, ¡°Lord Liu, I didn¡¯t kill anyone - I did everything I did at First Madam¡¯s orders. First Madam told me she would pay me arge sum of money once the deed was done. Lord Liu, please, I beg you, have mercy on me. I have too many mouths to feed - I can¡¯t die here, Lord Liu, please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Liu Zhiliangmanded firmly, ¡°Bring him away!¡±


    ¡°Lord Liu¡­¡± He bawled as he was dragged away.


    First Madam was theplete opposite; she was so calm andposed, it was as if she had lost her bearings. However, as the yamen runner was about to take her away, she suddenly spoke, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Liu Zhiliang questioned.


    ¡°I want to report a case.¡± She was dead serious!


    The court was stunned.


    Ji Yunshu¡¯s grip tightened on the case scroll in her hand.


    Liu Zhiliang finally broke out of his trance, ¡°What case are you reporting?¡±


    ¡°A robbery.¡± First Madam steeled herself, ¡°Lin An Inn¡¯s Du Sanniang stole the Guanyin Seal from my Zhang Estate.¡±

 Chapter 454.3: The Case (Conclusion, Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 454.3: The Case (Conclusion, Part 3)</h4>


    <i>What?</i> ¡°Are you saying¡­ that the Guanyin Seal was stolen by Du Sanniang of Lin An Inn?¡± Liu Zhiliang almost choked on his own saliva, ¡°Do you have any proof then?¡±


    ¡°I have none. Du Sanniang confessed her crimes to me herself; she clearly knows that there is nothing I can¡¯t find out in the whole of Anfu. Before the banquetmenced, Du Sanniang witnessed me covering the cat¡¯s ws with Tea Poison and handing it to Butler Zhang. She wanted to ckmail me into ceasing my investigations into the Guanyin Seal¡¯s whereabouts. In return, she wouldn¡¯t report me to the authorities. But the Guanyin Seal is our Zhang Family¡¯s precious heirloom - I couldn¡¯t leave this matter as it was.¡± First Madam then looked towards Third Madam. ¡°After I die, the Zhang Estate is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember, you must find the Guanyin Seal - no matter what happens, it cannot fall into outsiders¡¯ hands.¡±


    Third Madam nodded, holding back her tears, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry - I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    First Madam finally let out a heartfelt smile, leaving willingly with the yamen runners to face her just desserts.


    Third Madam and Zhang Yimo remained behind, pleading with Liu Zhiliang, ¡°Lord Liu, our Zhang Estate¡¯s Guanyin Seal must be found and returned to us.¡±


    ¡°Third Madam, don¡¯t panic. This official will investigate this case; if Du Sanniang of Lin An Inn did indeed steal it, this official will do my best to retrieve it. This official will have my men bring Du Sanniang in for questioning. Third Madam, you can leave in peace - this official will inform you once I have any information.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± They nodded and prepared to leave. However -


    Ji Yunshu called out from the corner where she stood observing, ¡°Please hold on.¡±


    Mother and son stopped in their tracks, looking at her quizzingly.


    ¡°Is there anything else that Teacher Ji has missed?¡± Liu Zhiliang asked.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve wrapped up the Zhang Estate murder case, then let¡¯s examine the unsolved robberies in thest few years.¡± Ji Yunshu stated coldly, sternly.


    It was precisely her calm that disturbed Liu Zhiliang. He gulped, stammering weakly, ¡°Rob¡­ Robberies? Is Teacher Ji referring to this robbery at the Zhang Estate?¡±


    ¡°Why is Lord Liu ying the fool?¡± Ji Yunshu chuckled. ¡°Your weiqi moves were all precisely calcted to let Prince Rong win, in order to gain his favour - why would such a clever man suddenly be the court jester?¡± She raised her voice ever so slightly at the end. <i>What was she trying to say?</i>


    Liu Zhiliang seemed to have some idea, but he hung his head and pretended to be in deep thought. Ji Yunshu did not have the patience for his antics and pulled out a case record book from her sleeve. ¡°Does Lord Liu recognise this?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang took a nce, but hurriedly averted his gaze. He nodded frantically, ¡°I do, I recognise it. It¡¯s a case record book of this yamen.¡±


    ¡°So you do recognise it. Then, how about Lord Liu hazard another guess - where did you think this one found this case record book?¡±


    ¡°Was it¡­ the study?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right - I found it in the study, but on the ground covered in dust. Really, Lord Liu, are you that cash-strapped that you couldn¡¯t hire someone to clean the room? The study¡¯s covered with dust and cobwebs; perhaps the yamen has not received any reports in so long a time that Lord Liu has not bothered entering the study at all these past few years?¡±


    Liu Zhiliang immediately replied, ¡°Teacher Ji¡¯s correct. Nobody has made any reports to this yamen in a very long time; due to the peace in Anfu, this one hasn¡¯t visited the study in quite a while.¡±


    Ji Yunshu shot him an unreadable smile and began to flip the record book right under his nose, page by page. Liu Zhiliang hung on to her every movement; he tensed when her page-turning slowed and rxed when she flipped quickly through. His emotions were entirely strung along by Ji Yunshu¡¯s rhythm! He worked up a nervous sweat, and he had to wipe his brow with his sleeve from time to time.


    Ji Yunshu continued, ¡°All these years, Anfu has experienced many robberies, each one of them unsolved. What¡¯s more coincidental is that every case was reported by a guest who had lodged at Lin An Inn. Why, then, have these numerous cases not been solved at all? Why haven¡¯t the whereabouts of a single lost item been discovered after these guests left Lin An Inn? Yet, Lin An Inn still enjoys a roaring business. If this one remembers correctly, Lin An Inn is operated by that Du Sanniang, right? Strange, how strange indeed. His Highness and this one spent a night there as well on our way into Anfu. What¡¯s odd is that someone lost their belongings that night as well. Luckily, we managed to recover them. Could that inn be cursed? Why are their guests always losing their belongings? First Madam just mentioned that it was Du Sanniang who stole the Zhang Estate¡¯s Guanyin Seal - is there some sort of connection between all these cases?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes as she continued to flip through her record book. Liu Zhiliang¡¯s poor heart was about to give out from stress and his palms were practically dripping with cold sweat!


    Jing Rong could not help but chuckle at Ji Yunshu¡¯s act of seriously flipping through that record book. <i>Not bad, little rascal, not bad at all. You¡¯ve really grown, haven¡¯t you, learning how to tease someone like this - Liu Zhiliang is already shaking all over! </i>He finally finished munching on thest melon seed. He wiped his hands clean, stood up and dusted his robes, then strode over and gave a little tap on Liu Zhiliang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Liu Zhiliang, how much did it cost you back then for you to earn this position?¡± He joked mockingly.


    Liu Zhiliang was already in a frenzy from Ji Yunshu¡¯s earlier ambiguous statements. With Jing Rong¡¯s mocking, he became even more frantic, ¡°Your Highness means¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get nervous now. The dividends from the investments made to get you where you are today must be collected, no?


    Liu Zhiliang¡¯s face fell, but Jing Rong had already begun his calctions, ¡°Let¡¯s see. Here, this Prince would do the math for you. Ten thousand silver taels were ¡®donated¡¯ to get you your official hat and robes. Lord Liu¡¯s sry is only forty-five taels per month - based on that, it would be almost twenty years before you¡¯d break even. That¡¯s twenty years too long, but Lord Liu doesn¡¯t look like a man who would participate in losing businesses. You¡¯ve only governed Anfu for a few years, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already earned more than your initial ten thousand silvers, right?¡±


    ¡°This official doesn¡¯t understand what Your Highness is trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Liu Zhiliang, oh Liu Zhiliang. You wear your official robes, decorate your yamen simply, and serve themonest of teas in your office - you look every part an honest official. But in reality, you are a golden-tailed peacock wearing a crow¡¯s disguise! You¡¯re actually extremely wealthy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jing Rong continued on in his light tone, even patting Liu Zhiliang¡¯s bulging middle cheekily! Ji Yunshu burst outughing, rolling up her record book for good.


    Jing Rong and Ji Yunshu had been teasing Liu Zhiliang sincest night, giving him ample opportunity to ¡®fess up to his own misdoings, but this wily old fox insisted on maintaining his foolish act. Liu Zhiliang bowed deeply as his conscience was jolted awake, ¡°Your Highness must be kidding. This official is neither golden-tailed peacock nor do I have much money.¡±


    Jing Rong lost his cool, ¡°Are you still trying to hide? Look at your petty face - are you afraid this Prince would want your silver?¡±


    ¡°This official¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Old fox, if I don¡¯t produce the evidence before your eyes, you wouldn¡¯t remove your crow¡¯s disguise.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!